ã€ŠDisabled CEOâ€™s New Wifeã€‹


 Chapter 001 Marry into the Grant family 1

    ¡°Make your own money if you can, because I¡¯m the one who runs this house. How could you support a whole family without me?¡±

    A shrill voice made Rosemary Harris frown as she returned home. She stopped at the door and could feel the tension in the house even before she stepped inside.

    A middle-aged man¡¯s voice rang out at the sudden stop of footsteps. There was a certain ingratiation in his voice, ¡°Laurie, Rosemary will be back soon. Don¡¯t say that!¡±

    ¡°What? Am I not allowed to say? Andrew Harris, if it wasn¡¯t for your poor judgment, how did thepany lose $3 million? You will have to figure out how to fill the gap yourself!¡±

    ¡°Laurie¡­¡±

    Rosemary waited for the sound to die down, walked in, looked at his father sitting on the sofa, and said, ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re back!¡± Andrew Harris looked up at her with a bitter smile and said, ¡°Did you hear what Laurie said just now?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes. Is there something wrong with thepany? She just sounded like thepany was in bad shape.¡±

    Rosemary said, looking worried.

    Although the family was quite wealthy already, Andrew Harris was often scolded by Laurie because thepany¡¯s operation was getting worse and worse in recent years.

    After all, Andrew Harris was the breadwinner of his family. He was scolded a lot, which made him feel ufortable. But in the face of Rosemary, he did not dare to say it.

    With a smile, Andrew Harris digressed and said, ¡°Have you had dinner yet? I¡¯ll ask Mrs. Smith to prepare some food for you. Youe back from school once in a blue moon. Should you be able to spend more time at home this time?¡±

    ¡°Dad, tomorrow is National Day, our school will have a seven-day holiday, have you forgotten that?¡± Rosemary reminded him.

    ¡°Do you? Maybe I have a bad memory recently and have forgotten it!¡± Andrew Harris stood up, looked at his daughter, who was about his own height, and smiled a little more.

    ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s anything going on at work, just let me know and I¡¯ll find a way to help you!¡±

    Laurie, who just turned back to the living room, heard Rosemary¡¯s words and immediately said, ¡°Find a way? What way can you think of?¡±

    Looking up at Laurie, Rosemary forced a smile and whispered, ¡°Laurie, I¡¯m just trying to help dad!¡±

    ¡°Help him? Or do you want to keep all the money of thepany for yourself?¡± Said anguid voice. A girl in a pink princess dress came down the stairs, looked at Rosemary, and snorted.

    ¡°Daisy, can you be polite, please?¡± Andrew Harris chided softly as he looked at his youngest daughter, Daisy Harris.

    Laurie sat down and said with augh, ¡°I think Daisy¡¯s right. I guess Rosemary thinks Daisy¡¯s grown up now, which makes her feel a sense of crisis, so she wants to get in early to help and take control of thepany!¡±

    ¡°Laurie, I¡¯m studying acting. And I¡¯m not going to take over thepany. You¡¯re overthinking it!¡±

    ¡°Overthinking?¡± Laurie snorted, ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll take over thepany sometime!¡±

    ¡°Laurie!¡±

    Andrew Harris looked at the jeering mother and daughter and his face darkened.

    Laurie stood up and turned to Daisy. ¡°Come on, Daisy,¡± she said, ¡°we¡¯re not as good as she is!¡±

    As she walked past Rosemary, she stopped short and sneered, ¡°I heard the Grant family is looking for a nubile girl born on July 15th. You just fit the bill, don¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 002 Marry into the Grant family 2

    Rosemary immediately became serious. She had heard about the Grant family.

    Rumor has it that Wilson Grant, the eldest son of the Grant family, had a car ident two years ago and became a vegetable, and was abandoned by his fianc¨¦e.

    Somewhere the Old Mrs. Grant had heard that marrying a girl born on July 15th would sober him up. So she immediately looked for a suitable match among the marriageable girls in Cornshire.

    But even knowing that she was unlikely to be chosen, Rosemary was a little unhappy deep down.

    After all, to marry a vegetable is to step into the marriage of half a grave. Besides, she already had a crush on someone.

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s pale face, Laurie immediately felt a sense of revenge.

    She took Daisy Harris by the hand and went upstairs.

    Andrew Harris looked back at Rosemary and said, ¡°There are so many girls born on July 15th. the Grant family may not be interested in you. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    With a faint smile, Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯m a sophomore now, and I can go out acting in the second half of next year!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, or you wouldn¡¯t have gone to art school to study acting!¡±

    ¡°I like acting very much. If it hadn¡¯t been for your support, I don¡¯t think I could have realized my dream of learning acting!¡±

    Faced with such a sensible daughter, Andrew Harris felt even more guilty.

    ¡°Laurie and Daisy mean no harm, though they can be a little mean when they talk,¡± he said feebly, twitching his lips.

    ¡°I know, dad. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Mrs. Smith to prepare some food for you. You can go up and take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going up!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Rosemary said, then took the suitcase up the stairs.

    Upstairs, back in her room, Rosemary put her things away in a cupboard. She looked at the smiling face on the desk, Andrew Harris standing next to her, and Rosemary in their arms.

    This picture was taken when Rosemary was five years old. At that time, she was a carefree child and was loved by her mother and father. They were a happy and harmonious family. But a car ident took her mother¡¯s life.

    Soon after, her father got married.

    Rosemary only found outter that mom was in the ident because she knew dad was out with another woman, so she drove off in a fit of rage, and then she was in the ident.

    And then Laurie came to them because she was pregnant. It wasn¡¯t long before she had a sister five years younger.

    Rosemary never hated anyone. She was very sensible at an early age. Because she knew that no matter how much she hated them, her mom would nevere back!

    Knock knock knock¡­

    Rosemary wiped tears from her eyes and said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Miss Grant, the food is ready. Mr. Grant has just left for the office and has asked me to prepare the meal and ask you down for dinner!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right down!¡±

    Rosemary said, wiping the picture clean and putting it away. Then she smiled and went down.

    No sooner had she sat down at the table than several people came in.

    They looked at Rosemary at the table and asked, ¡°Is this the home of Andrew Harris?¡±

    Rosemary stood up and replied, ¡°Yes, my father went to work. What can I do for you?¡±

    He looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°You¡¯re Andrew Harris¡¯s daughter, Rosemary?¡±

 Chapter 003 Marry into the Grant family 3

    ¡°I¡¯m Rosemary. Who are you?¡± asked Rosemary curiously.

    ¡°I am Charles Burch, the privatewyer of the Grant family. On behalf of the Grant family, Ie to talk with Mr. Harris about the fact that the Harris Group owes the Grant family three million dors. I want to know if it¡¯s up to you to talk to me!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Charles Burch and hesitated. Upstairs, she heard Laurie¡¯s voice, sharp and caustic. ¡°What? Now that your dad¡¯s gone, you want to be the boss of the Harris family?¡±

    Charles Burch turned to Laurie, nodded slightly, and said, ¡°Mrs. Harris? This is Charles Burch, privatewyer of the Grant family. I was wondering if you could call Mr. Harris back to talk about the three million dors.¡±

    Laurie came down with a charming smile and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not in a position to deal withpany matters, But I can call my husband back!¡± With that, Laurie took out her cell phone and called Andrew Harris.

    Charles Burch, who was standing nearby, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Harris, you can go to dinner now.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary took one look at Charles Burch and went back to the table.

    ¡°Mr. Burch, please have a seat. My husband will be back in a minute!¡± Laurie said as she began to make tea.

    ¡°Mrs. Harris, I wonder how many daughters you have.¡± Said Charles Burch. Laurie¡¯s hand shook and she smiled. ¡°My husband had Rosemary with his ex-wife, and I had Daisy with my husband. Rosemary is five years older than Daisy and is studying acting at art school!¡±

    Charles Burch took one look at Rosemary over there and asked, ¡°Do the two Miss Harris look alike?¡±

    Laurie smiled and replied, ¡°Rosemary looks like her mother, and Daisy looks like me. They don¡¯t look alike, but their birthdays are close. Rosemary¡¯s birthday is on July 15th and Daisy¡¯s is on August 8th.¡±

    As soon as she said that, Charles Burch said, ¡°Miss Rosemary was born on July 15th?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was kind of a special day, so we all celebrated her birthday early!¡± Laurie said with a conspiratorial gleam in her eyes.

    ¡°July 15th¡­¡± Charles Burch murmured.

    ¡°Mr. Burch, tea, please!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Charles Burch took a sip from the teacup, then stood up and turned to Laurie. ¡°Mrs. Harris, I have business to attend to, so I¡¯m going home! Would you please tell Mr. Harris that we will call again in a few days?¡±

    Laurie nodded and watched Charles Burch leave before entering the door.

    As she walked in front of Laurie, Rosemary frowned and said, ¡°Laurie, how could you tell Mr. Burch when I was born?¡±

    Laurie looked at Rosemary with disdain and snorted, ¡°It¡¯s just a birthday. Did you really think you could marry into the Grant family?¡± She would love for Rosemary to marry into the Grant family and be a half widow!

    ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t have told anyone my birthday anyway!¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°I just said it out of the blue. Why? Do you want to mess with me now?¡± said Laurie. Rosemary wanted to say something, but she could not help thinking of Andrew Harris¡¯s haggard face, so she stopped.

    Rosemary nibbled her lower lip, turned and went upstairs.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s back, Laurie said coldly, ¡°Bitch. I get angry when I see your seductive face. You look just like your mother. I wish you would marry into the Grant family and live as a widow!¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you saying?¡± Daisy Harris, dressed in a dress, looked at Laurie and put her arms around her.

 Chapter 004 Marry into the Grant family 4

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that little bitch!¡± Laurie looked at Harris, who was all dolled up. ¡°Daisy, where are you going?¡±

    Daisy Harris gave her a mysterious smile and whispered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to have dinner with John Sawyer!¡±

    Laurie¡¯s eyes lit up and she said, ¡°John Sawyer? From The Sawyer Group?¡±

    Daisy nodded, looked at Laurie and asked, ¡°Are you satisfied with this choice, Mom?¡±

    Laurie took Daisy¡¯s hand and pped it, smiling. ¡°Of course. John Sawyer is heir to The Sawyer Group. The Sawyer family is also an important character in Cornshire. If you could marry him, I would be so relieved!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not as good as the Grant family, but The Sawyer family is good too!¡± The mother and daughter had the same idea and then smiled at each other.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go on my date. Mom, go get some beauty sleep and put on a face mask.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    As Laurie finished speaking, Daisy turned and walked out the door.

    When Laurie went upstairs, Rosemary came out of the stairwell. She frowned as she thought of what they had said.

    John Sawyer? How was that possible?

    Rosemary went upstairs, changed into something casual and came downstairs. Then she said hello to Mrs. Smith and turned to leave.

    Sitting on the bus, Rosemary pulled out her cell phone and texted John Sawyer, ¡°Where are you?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, he replied with a message, ¡°I¡¯m dining with guests at the Venus Hotel!¡±

    Rosemary replied with an ¡°oh¡± and put the phone back in her bag.

    She took a bus to the door of the Venus Hotel. Rosemary looked at the people going in and out, took a deep breath, and went in.

    She walked up to the front desk and smiled. ¡°Hello, I was wondering if Mr. John Sawyer has a reservation here?¡±

    ¡°Sorry miss, this is our guest¡¯s information, we are not allowed to reveal it to others!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of John Sawyer¡¯s. He called me here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry miss, Mr. Sawyer has an appointment with Daisy Harris today and She¡¯s already upstairs!¡± The receptionist was still smiling, but her smile was tinged with disdain.

    Rosemary nodded and said softly, ¡°Thank you!¡± Then she turned and left.

    As she walked to the right of the hall, a woman suddenly stood up on the couch and called out in a soft voice, ¡°John, here!¡±

    John Sawyer, in a white suit, came in from outside the hotel and his eyes fell on Daisy on the sofa. He waved, then walked up and said, ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±

    Daisy shook her head and her hand slipped naturally into his arm. ¡°Where are we going for dinner?¡± she said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve ordered a meal in the room. Shall we go up?¡± It was the same soft voice, the voice that Rosemary thought was the most beautiful.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s up to you!¡± In front of John Sawyer, Daisy was no longer the sarcastic girl at home, but a little woman in love.

    Looking at the two figures gradually disappeared in the elevator, Rosemary took two steps backwards involuntarily. Hardly had she gained her footing when strong hands sped her. A rich voice sounded in her ear.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Rosemary said. Without so much as looking up, she ran quickly out of the hotel.

    ¡°Am I too ugly these days?¡± The man touched his chin, shrugged and was escorted into the elevator by bodyguards.

 Chapter 005 Marry into the Grant family 5

    Rosemary staggered out of the hotel and fell in the doorway of the hotel. Looking at the couple holding hands outside, whispering to each other from time to time, she was very confused.

    John Sawyer was her boyfriend. They had been going out on the sly for two years. It would be their second anniversary in a month, but why was he with Daisy?

    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± Rosemary buried her head in her arms and tears filled her eyes.

    Although she didn¡¯t like Daisy as a sister, John Sawyer was her boyfriend and had a background in Cornshire. If she did make a big deal out of it, it would be over for sure.

    Besides, she could not have done such a thing!

    There was a ck limo parked across the street. It couldn¡¯t be seen who was sitting inside, but a deep voice could be heard inside, ¡°Is she Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is Rosemary from the Harris Group!¡±

    ¡°I choose her.¡±

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you take a look at her profile?¡± There was a distinct note of surprise in his voice.

    ¡°No, just her!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The man took a long look at Rosemary in the car, then rolled up the window. The ck limo disappeared down the street.

    By the time Rosemary got home, it was 7:00 p. m.

    Andrew, who was on the couch, watched here back, and immediately stood up and said, ¡°Rosemary, where have you been? Why were you not answering your phone?¡±

    Rosemary forced a smile and said, ¡°Sorry, Dad, I went hiking with my friends this afternoon. It could be bad reception in the mountains and I fell asleep on my way back, so I didn¡¯t hear the phone.¡±

    Since it was a lie, Rosemary looked down again after she said that.

    ¡°Rosemary, let me introduce you!¡± He took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked up to an olddy. Rosemary found that in addition to Laurie, there was also an olddy and a middle-aged man and woman in the living room, and thewyer who hade during the day also sat beside her.

    Rosemary had a bad feeling in her heart.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is The Old Mrs. Grant of the Grant family, Mr. Grant, The chairman of the Grant Group and his wife, Mrs. Grant.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± said Rosemary. Her hands pressed together gently, and she was a little nervous.

    Why did the Grant family suddenlye here?

    Could it be¡­

    Rosemary was still thinking about it when The Old Mrs. Grant smiled at her and said, ¡°Come here and let me take a look.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Rosemary was slightly startled and looked at The Old Mrs. Grant. She stood in front of The Old Mrs. Grant in the smiling eyes of Andrew Harris.

    The Old Mrs. Grant looked at Rosemary carefully and nodded with satisfaction. She said to Mr. Grant. ¡°She¡¯s a good child. She¡¯s beautiful and sweet!¡±

    Mr. Grant smiled and said to The Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°She¡¯s really nice. I¡¯m d you like her!¡±

    Rosemary was startled and looked back at Andrew Harris. Before she could say anything, Laurie, who was standing beside her said, ¡°Mrs. Grant, Rosemary¡¯s been a good girl her whole life. She hasn¡¯t had a boyfriend yet!¡±

    ¡°Has she?¡± The Old Mrs. Grant said, patting Rosemary¡¯s hand on the back and nodded. That¡¯s very good indeed. Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°Settled? What¡¯s settled?¡± Rosemary looked at everyone, and the words just came out of her mouth.

 Chapter 006 Marry into The Grant Family 6

    ¡°You married into The Grant family!¡± said The Old Mrs. Grant. Seeing Rosemary¡¯s confusion, she exined, ¡°The Grant family had only one boy per generation. You should also know that I have a grandson who was in a car ident two years ago and is still in a vegetative state. But rest assured, when you marry him, he will surely wake up!¡±

    As soon as The Old Mrs. Grant finished, Rosemary said with a slight frown: ¡°But I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t say she wouldn¡¯t. Rosemary said euphemistically said, ¡°It¡¯s happened so suddenly and I haven¡¯t decided yet!¡±

    Laurie looked at her and smiled, ¡°Rosemary, The Grant family is a big family. And The Old Mrs. Grant herself proposed the marriage. You¡¯ll be lucky to marry Mr. Grant.¡±

    Lucky?

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes fell on Laurie with a smile on her face. Now she wanted to stand up and ask Laurie if it was really that lucky, why didn¡¯t you ask your daughter to marry him?

    But she didn¡¯t, because she saw the helplessness and heartache in Andrew Harris¡¯ eyes.

    Perhaps they had already decided everything, and she was only thest to know.

    Thinking of John Sawyer and Daisy, Rosemary took a deep breath and said, ¡°Okay, I will marry him!¡±

    All eyes were on Rosemary. The Old Mrs. Grant patted Rosemary¡¯s hand and took out a box from her bag. She opened it in the amazed eyes of all.

    It was a jade bracelet, shiny and moist, as pure white as suet.

    ¡°This is a fine white jade!¡± Laurie said with a flicker of jealousy in her eyes. Looking at Rosemary, she said, ¡°Look how good The Old Mrs. Grant has been to you.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary,e on, put it on!¡± The Old Mrs. Grant put on the jade bracelet for Rosemary and nodded with satisfaction, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mom¡¯s favorite piece of jewelry, and Rosemary¡¯s very lucky.¡± Mrs. Grant said. The Old Mrs. Grant put down Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is done. After a few days, we¡¯ll send someone to propose. October 9th is a good day. Let¡¯s have the wedding that day!¡±

    Although it seemed that The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s words were very careless, Rosemary knew that they had already set a date toe.

    At The end of her words, they all stood up, exchanged a few words, and The Old Mrs. Grant was helped away by Mrs. Grant.

    Mr. Grant also said a few words to Andrew Harris, nodded, looked deeply at Rosemary, and then turned to leave.

    The whole hall was quiet again. Laurie looked back at Rosemary with a cold smile and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so lucky. You¡¯re going to marry into The Grant family and be young Mrs. Grant!¡±

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s a lucky thing, you can let Daisy marry him. I¡¯m willing to step aside.¡± Rosemary looked at Laurie and said calmly.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Laurie wanted to say something more, but when she saw Andrew Harrising back, she stopped and went upstairs.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡± Andrew Harris looked at Rosemary, tried to say something but couldn¡¯t. He looked at her guiltily.

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to say it. I know what you¡¯re trying to say. I did it of my own free will. Besides, The Grant family is famous in Cornshire, and I will not suffer any loss if I marry him!¡±

    Andrew Harris gave Rosemary aplicated look and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know they wereing. And thepany has been having a tough timetely¡­¡± Andrew Harris rubbed his hands, feeling even more guilty.

 Chapter 007 Marry into The Grant Family 7

    Rosemary smiled and nodded. She took Andrew Harris by the hand and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. I know!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry to you and your mother!¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say that. I¡­ I don¡¯t have a boyfriend anyway, it¡¯s the same to marry anyone! Besides, it¡¯s better to get along with a vegetable than with an enemy!¡±

    Andrew Harris had no idea what Rosemary was insinuating. He nodded heavily and said, ¡°Go to school and get a suspension. You won¡¯t need to go on studying after you get married anyway!¡±

    Rosemary said, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t want to drop out of school. I want to keep going!¡±

    Andrew Harris heaved a sigh of helplessness and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to go to school.

    It was The Grant family who said that The Young Mrs. Grant was not allowed to go out in public, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will discuss this matter with The Grant family. It¡¯s gettingte. Good night!¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡± Andrew Harris said, looking at Rosemary, his lips twitching. In the end, he said nothing.

    Rosemary went back to her room and sat at her desk. Looking at the picture on the desk, her tears burst like a flood.

    She cried on her desk, thinking of all the kindness and care John Sawyer had shown her for the past two years. In the end, it was all an illusion. The man she loved the most was with her sister now.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know if what she couldn¡¯t ept was that John Sawyer didn¡¯t love her, or that Daisy was the one he liked.

    But whatever it was, Rosemary just wanted to blow off some steam right now. Tears trickled down her cheeks to the floor, tick-tock, which was so sad in the silence of the night.

    Andrew Harris, who was standing at the door serving food, listened to the cry and a line of tears came down his face. He knew that Rosemary was gentle by nature, just like her mother. She agreed to marry into The Grant family because she wanted to help him.

    Andrew Harris, his hands shaking slightly, carried the meal downstairs. He was alone in the living room smoking a cigarette, the smoke curling round and round into the air.

    The next morning, Rosemary was barely awake when she heard a knock on the door.

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes prickled. She stood up and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, The Grant family has sent a proposal. Mr. Harris wants you to freshen up ande down!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Rosemary was crying herself hoarsest night. She tried to speak now, but there was a burning sensation in her throat.

    ¡°Miss Harris, are you alright?¡± said Mrs. Smith. She heard Rosemary¡¯s voice hoarse and could not help worrying.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have a sore throat. Off you go! I¡¯ll take a shower ande down!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary said that, she heard Mrs. Smith going downstairs.

    Rosemary got up and went into the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She was gaunt, her eyes bloodshot and swollen like walnuts.

    Rosemary took a quick shower, changed into a white knee-length dress, put on light makeup to hide her haggard appearance, and went downstairs.

    She saw it was Mrs. Grant this time. She smiled and said, ¡°God morning, Mrs. Grant¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night? Why do you look so pale?¡± Mrs. Grant said, looking at Rosemary¡¯s gaunt face.

 Chapter 008 Marry into The Grant Family 8

    ¡°I was reading Jane Austen¡¯s Pride and Prejudicest night and got a bit carried away. That¡¯s why I overslept. I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Mrs. Grant looked at Rosemary with admiration and said, ¡°It¡¯s a really good book. I heard your father said you are studying art?¡±

    Nodding her head, Rosemary replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m studying acting. I hope to finish my studies after I get married. I know this career is going to be controversial, but I really love acting.¡±

    As she finished, there was a noise outside the door. It was Daisy¡¯s voice, ¡°Mum and Dad, I¡¯m home!¡±

    Laurie met Mrs. Grant¡¯s surprised look and said, ¡°This is my little girl, Daisy. She¡¯s been lively since she was a kid, not like Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for girls to be lively.¡± Mrs. Grant stood up and said, ¡°We¡¯ll send a car for Rosemary tomorrow morning to see Wilson. You¡¯re getting married, after all. Meet your future husband first, then you won¡¯t be scared!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Grant!¡± Rosemary said, and Mrs. Grant stood up, smiled and left.

    As Soon as Mrs. Grant left, Daisy said to Rosemary, ¡°You¡¯re really good. I¡¯ve only been out for half a day and you¡¯re going to marry Mr. Grant.¡±

    Rosemary smiled, looked back at Daisy and said, ¡°What? If you want to be The Young Mrs. Grant, you can have it.¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t get angry. She was in a good mood after her date with John Sawyer.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Daisy smiled at the thought that Rosemary was about to marry a living dead man. ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you. I already have someone I love. When I turn 18, I will be engaged to him!¡±

    ¡°Really? Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°You really should congratte me, because you know the man I¡¯m marrying!¡± Daisy looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°He is¡­ John Sawyer!¡±

    ¡°John Sawyer from The Sawyer family, Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bad about it?¡± Daisy walked in front of Rosemary and smiled coldly, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been dating him for almost two years!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was broken.

    But she lifted her face to Daisy and said proudly, ¡°Really? Congrattions! It takes courage to pick up what others don¡¯t want!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Daisy raised her hand and before she dropped it, she heard a voice behind her. ¡°Daisy, what are you doing?¡±

 Chapter 009 Marry into The Grant Family 9

    Daisy turned to Andrew Harris and said lovingly, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m just ying with my sister!¡±

    Rosemary smiled at Andrew Harris and tacitly replied, ¡°Yes, Dad, I¡¯m going back to my room to rest.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡± Andrew Harris stopped Rosemary. He walked up and said, ¡°You¡¯re going to The Grant family tomorrow. Go buy some clothes. All this time you can buy things as much as you like, it¡¯s your dowry!¡±

    ¡°No, dad. We¡¯re having a tough time financially. I don¡¯t need anything!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve! And¡­¡± Andrew Harris was about to say something, but he stopped himself and looked at Rosemary with a loving look on his face.

    Rosemary nodded and said softly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go out and see what I can buy ande backter!¡±

    Andrew Harris said ¡°Okay¡±, looked at Rosemary¡¯s back, sighed, and went upstairs helplessly.

    Beep¡­

    Rosemary walked out the door. It might be hard for her to hang out with her best friends, as she was about to marry into The Grant family and take care of her vegetative husband.

    The call was soon picked up by a cheerful voice.

    ¡°Rosemary, why are you calling me today? How rare is that?¡± Carina quipped.

    Carina was Rosemary¡¯s best friend in junior and high school. The two of them are on good terms. Rosemary went to art school after college, and Carina went to fashion design.

    Hearing her teasing tone, Rosemary felt a surge of warmth. Since her mother died, her father and Carina were the only people in the world she felt warm to.

    Rosemary decided not to think about anything today. She just wanted to have a crazy day with her friend.

    ¡°Come on. I¡¯m really busy these days. Well, I called you right after I got out of school. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡±

    Rosemary chuckled into the phone.

    Carina was so happy to hear Rosemary say that.

    ¡°One o¡¯clock, see you at the usual ce!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Rosemary hung up the phone, feeling a little relieved.

    It was a nice day and the sun was shining brightly. Pedestrians were hurrying to and from the streets, while some couples were cuddling arm in arm.

    Rosemary got on the bus and sat down by the window. As she watched the scene sh through the window, her mind slowly recalled the good old days in high school.

    If only time could stop at that moment! What a peaceful time that was!

    ¡°Dear passengers, the Sunny Road is here, please get ready for the passengers getting off¡­¡± The graceful voice of the announcer rang out from the bus.

    ¡°Wait! I¡¯m getting off here.¡±

    Rosemary exhaled softly as she got off the bus. ¡°I almost missed my stop.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡± A beautiful shadow flew over. Carina jumped up and hugged Rosemary.

    ¡°Carina, I missed you so much! You just keep getting prettier and prettier. I hardly recognized you.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you. You are much prettier.¡±

    The two of them talked and Rosemary forgot all about her unhappiness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Shopping today. I haven¡¯t hung out with you in a long time.¡± Carina took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked toward the pedestrian mall.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Shopping is gone!¡±

    Rosemary was demure, and Carina was bubbly. Their ssmates used to wonder how two people with totally different personalities could be such good friends.

    ¡­

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m exhausted.¡± Carina went to the lounge, threw her things away and threw herself on the sofa.

    ¡°Rosemary, why didn¡¯t we feel so tired after shopping before? Now after shopping a while I feel like my legs are out of control.¡±

    Rosemary looked at her, frowned, and gently said, ¡°Miss, is it that exaggerated?¡±

    ¡°Look, most of what we bought today was yours. Why did youin about being tired before I did?¡± Rosemary snapped.

    Hearing her friend¡¯s words, Carina¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Well, dear Rosemary. Thank you for your hard work today.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 010 Marry into The Grant Family 10

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! You were right about everything, okay?¡± Rosemary red at her.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a lot of shopping today, but I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Carina stuck out her tongue. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s get something to eat.¡±

    Caroline Cafe.

    Arm in arm, they walked into the cafe, talking andughing, and sat down in a quiet corner.

    ¡°What can I do for you, miss?¡± The waiter asked politely,ing up respectfully with the menu.

    ¡°Rosemary, what would you like to eat?¡± Carina pushed the menu in front of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the steak medium rare. The rest is up to you.¡± Rosemary turned and looked out the window.

    Carina took a deep look at Rosemary, picked up the menu and ordered two of their usual favorites.

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Carina closed the menu and smiled at the waiter.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Carina called out softly. Rosemary turned her head and smiled at her friend. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face lit up with grief as she asked. But it disappeared soon and Carina didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just that my dad¡¯spany is having a little bit of a cash crunch. But my dad said he aleady took care of it.¡±

    Rosemary put on a brave face and smiled at Carina.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s okay! By the way, my dad helped me with the paperwork to go abroad. I¡¯m leaving in three days.¡± There was a sad look on Carina¡¯s face.

    ¡°Rosemary, I really can¡¯t bear to leave you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your dream to go abroad for further study? You should be d he¡¯s letting you go now!¡±

    Carina looked at Rosemary and moved her lips, but she didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say.

    Neither of them said another word, but just sat there quietly.

    The quiet dining room was filled only with beautiful piano music.

    A cold voice came from somewhere in the restaurant.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to keep things clean, let her¡­¡± The man¡¯s sinister smile made his originally handsome face more ferocious.

    ¡°Wilson Grant, don¡¯t me me, me you for lying in a hospital bed and hurting others.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Rosemary, let me take you home!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a cab. You go ahead. You¡¯re going abroad in a few days. You must have a lot on your te. I¡¯ll take a cab myself.¡±

    Rosemary did not want to go back so early, so she politely refused Carina¡¯s kindness.

    Carina didn¡¯t force her. She asked Rosemary to take care and left.

    At night, Cornshire was full of flowers and colorful things. The road was packed with traffic. Standing high, it seemed to be a resplendent pce.

    ¡°Honey, we¡¯re getting married the day after tomorrow. I¡¯m so nervous!¡±

    The young man poked the young woman¡¯s nose and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m here, you little fool!¡±

    The woman nestled happily beside a man.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s so nice to have you around!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart ached. Everyone could get married with the one they like, so why was I supposed to marry someone I didn¡¯t even know?

    As she walked, Rosemary suddenly found herself in a lonely alley. By the time she realized she was in danger it was toote.

 Chapter 011 Marry into The Grant Family 11

    The two men in front of the alley were thin and ugly. When they saw Rosemary alone, theyughed lewd.

    Nothing like this had ever happened to Rosemary. She shivered violently and retreated a few steps.

    ¡°Little girl, it must be lonely walking alone on the road. Why don¡¯t you let me spend some time with you?¡± The two men came towards her with a fruit knife in their hand.

    ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Rosemary looked at the two men slowly approaching her, turned and ran out.

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    ¡°Help¡­¡±

    Rosemary had barely run a few steps when she was stopped by another lewd-looking man who held a knife to her neck.

    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t be a bitch. You¡¯re lucky to be liked by us. You¡¯d better do what you¡¯re told. It¡¯ll save you some pain.

    Rosemary was terrified by the move, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Please let me go! If you want money, I¡¯ll give it to you, if you just let me go.¡±

    ¡°How much money can a little girl like you have? Even if you do, I guess it¡¯s from sleeping with other men. Ha ha¡­¡±

    Rosemary felt like her heart was going to break, and she started shaking as she spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wilson¡­ Grant¡¯s fiancee, and they¡¯ll¡­ give you money¡­ as long as you can just¡­ let me go.¡±

    ¡°Who is Wilson Grant? Do you know him?¡± The thin man asked the other man.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Rosemary wept even more when they told her they didn¡¯t know Wilson Grant. She thought that Wilson Grant¡¯s title would scare them. Turned out they didn¡¯t know him at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t tell us so many lies. Why don¡¯t you be a good girl and have some fun with us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re gonna make you feel so good. You¡¯ll be screaming for it yourself.¡± There was ascivious gleam in the thin man¡¯s eyes.

    With that, the creepy guy threw the knife and shoved Rosemary into a dark corner and the two approached slowly.

    He pushed Rosemary into the wall and she fell to the ground. She tried to stand up but she was pinned to the ground by the two men.

    ¡°Let go of me, please¡­¡± Rosemary was kicking and punching.

    ¡°Wow. I didn¡¯t know you are such a badass. I like it!¡± The thin man said and kissed Rosemary on the cheek.

    ¡°Bang¡­¡±

    He was about to rape Rosemary when he was knocked over by a sudden kick.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Do you want to be dead? How dare you intrude on my business?¡± He staggered to his feet and looked at the masked man in front of him.

    The man did not say anything, but he had the natural power to overwhelm them.

    One of them took a few tremulous steps toward the masked man and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The man who will kill you!¡± A deep voice sounded.

    All could be heard was a crackling sound of broken bones and two very loud cries.

    As Rosemary recoiled, Wilson Grant stepped over them and walked slowly toward her.

    The lights in the alley were too dim, and Rosemary knew she was saved, and then she felt it go dark, and she didn¡¯t know anything.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 012 Marry into The Grant Family 12

    VIP suite at the top hospital in Cornshire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hands were wing desperately in the air. Tears were trickling down her frightened little face.

    ¡°Mom, help me! Mom, don¡¯t go.¡±

    Seeing her like this, Andrew Harris was heartbroken and tears welled up in his eyes. He grabbed her clutched hands, patted her back and said, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take care of you enough to let you get hurt so badly.¡±

    Andrew Harris always felt he owed Rosemary a lot. Because he had been so busy in thepany that he neglected to take care of her. And Rosemary had always been a very sensible and nice kid, so he always thought she was happy.

    Andrew Harris felt like a thousand knives cutting through his heart as he looked at the tiny figure huddled in the hospital bed. He buried his face in Rosemary¡¯s hands and sobbed softly.

    Rosemary heard someone crying around her, but she didn¡¯t know who was crying so hard. She opened her heavy eyelids and saw her father crying, holding her hands.

    ¡°Dad!¡± said Rosemary lovingly.

    Andrew heard his daughter calling him. He looked up and said happily, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re fianlly awake.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen? Why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°This is joy. I cried for joy when I saw you awake.¡± He wiped his eyes as he spoke.

    Rosemary knew he must have med himself for not taking care of her. Except for her mom¡¯s car ident, she had never seen him shed a tear her whole life.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine in a few days.¡± Rosemary smiled andforted him.

    Seeing Rosemary was looking a little better, Andrew Harris looked better, too. He was going to ask her what had happened, but he didn¡¯t.

    Seeing how distraught her father was, Rosemary was afraid he would be worried, so she thought she should talk about what was going on.

    ¡°Dad, do you know who called me to the hospital?¡± asked Rosemary quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t know you were in hospital until I got a call from the hospital. And they obviously knew us, because the hospital called me directly on my cell phone.¡±

    Andrew Harris also had a surprised look on his face. An acquaintance would have given his name, but it was obvious that he didn¡¯t want to be known.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Rosemary, if he doesn¡¯t want us to know who he is, we don¡¯t have to worry about it. You get some rest. I¡¯ll call Laurie.¡±

    Watching his back slowly disappear in front of her, Rosemary felt really bad about herself. How could she How could she let her father worry about her when she was so old?

    Who saved her? Rosemary recounted what happened that night. She seemed to see a man in a mask rescuing her, but who was he?

    ¡­

    ¡°Hello? Laurie, Rosemary¡¯s in the hospital. Tell Mrs. Smith to make some chicken soup, and I¡¯ll send someone back to fetch itter.¡± Andrew Harris said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯m out shopping with Mrs. Lee and Mrs. Watson. Call her and tell her yourself.¡± Laurie said impatiently.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll just call home.¡±

    Andrew Harris looked up at the sky. Was he really right to marry Laurie?

 Chapter 013 Marry into The Grant Family 13

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m taking care of that bitch.¡± Laurie hung up the phone and sneered.

    ¡°Well, nothing against you, but why should you, a head mistress, sulk with a little girl? Didn¡¯t you say she was going to marry Wilson Grant in a few days?¡± Said a buxomdy, faintly.

    Laurie got angrier and angrier as she thought about it. Finally, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Girls, I¡¯m going back now. We¡¯ll catch upter.¡±

    With these words, she picked up her bag and turned away.

    Andrew Harris stood outside for a moment, collecting his emotions, and then walked slowly into the room. Seeing Rosemary sitting in the corner of the bed with the quilt, he immediately approached her.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on? Why don¡¯t you have a good rest?¡±

    Rosemary saw Andrew Harris¡¯s gaunt, tired face and said, ¡°Dad, I want to go home. I¡¯m fine. Can we get out of here?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go home¡±

    Andrew Harris quickly checked her out and took her home.

    ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Harris, Miss Harris, wee back!¡± Mrs. Smith went to help Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯ll get you upstairs for a hot bath, and then I¡¯ll get you something to eat.¡±

    Rosemary smiled at Mrs. Smith. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Smith.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I need you to get some rest at home. I have some work to do. I¡¯ll be back with you when I¡¯m done.¡± Andrew Harris looked at his daughter apologetically. He should have been at home with her more, but there were things at work that could have been very serious if he didn¡¯t take care of them himself.

    ¡°Dad, you go do your thing. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Smith, take good care of Miss Harris.¡± Andrew Harris said and walked out.

    Knock¡­

    Rosemary had just gotten out of the shower and was getting ready to go to bed when there was a knock on the door.

    Sometimes you didn¡¯t want to cause trouble, but some people just wanted to take it out on you.

    Rosemary hesitated for a moment, but finally answered the door. ¡°I heard you were hospitalized yesterday. I was worried for a long time. Now I¡¯m relieved to see you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Daisy was wearing a pink dress and her skin was fair and rosy. It was obvious that she had juste from outside.

    ¡°Well, I appreciate your concern, but if that¡¯s all, I¡¯ll need a break.¡±

    Rosemary turned to close the door, but Daisy let out a peevishugh.

    ¡°Do you know where I was today?¡± Daisy cocked her pointed chin in triumph.

    Daisy walked over to Rosemary and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve been with John Sawyer since yesterday.¡±

    Rosemary heard John Sawyer¡¯s name, and it hurt. The name was a scar for her, and she needed time to heal.

    ¡°Well, congrattions. It takes courage to use the rest of someone else¡¯s.¡± Rosemary¡¯s look of disapproval pierced Daisy¡¯s heart.

    Daisy clenched her hands, took a deep breath and put on a sweet smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to marry into The Grant family. I mean, I didn¡¯t meet John Sawyer untilter, but at least he was a real person, not like you, a¡­¡±

    Rosemary felt like Daisy was a clown. She was sad.

    ¡°Dear sister, but mine is not discarded, but yours is used.¡±

    The door banged shut.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡± Daisy clenched her hands, but there was nothing she could do.

 Chapter 014 Marry into The Grant Family 14

    Wilson Grant from The Grant family and Rosemary Harris from The Harris family are getting married in Cornshire in a few days. Traffic police got up early in the morning to clear the roads. Everyone knew that The Grant family married a girl today to bring good luck to Wilson Grant.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The sky was full of rose petals sprayed by helicopters. Balloons and bubbles flew together in the sky. With a sweet wedding march, a wedding without a groom was about to begin.

    Rosemary was sitting quietly in her dressing room, where the makeup artist had done her beautiful makeup. Her delicate featuresbined with white and rosy skin, and her delicate red lips was very kissable. With the handmade top wedding dress, she looked like a fairy.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary felt bitter because this was not the wedding she wanted.

    ¡°Rosemary, today is your big day. I wish you and Wilson Grant a lifetime of happiness. May you have a baby soon.¡± Laurie put on an honest face. If you didn¡¯t know how she was, you¡¯d think she meant it.

    Laurie was very happy when she thought that Rosemary would marry into The Grant family and be a widow today.

    Her mother didn¡¯t beat her, and now her daughter was losing to her daughter. Words couldn¡¯t describe Laurie¡¯s feelings at this moment.

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Are you getting senile? How could Mr. Grant have a baby with Rosemary while he was lying in bed?¡± Daisy gloated.

    ¡°Oh, Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry. I spoke out of turn.¡± Laurie said casually.

    Rosemary turned to Laurie and said coldly, ¡°Thank you for your blessing. If that¡¯s all¡­¡±

    ¡°Daisy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is there something wrong with you?¡± Laurie asked anxiously.

    Laurie slowly helped Daisy into a seat and Daisy said coyly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Rosemary froze when she heard What Daisy said. Although she had been telling herself not to think about it, when she really heard the news, the pain in her heart was so intense.

    ¡°Daisy, are you really pregnant? Does John Sawyer know?¡± Laurie was so happy that she forgot to go after Rosemary.

    Daisy smiled happily as she snuggled up next to Laurie. ¡°He knows. He said he would immediately discuss with his family to propose marriage to us.¡±

    Daisy was very happy to see Rosemary¡¯s pale face. She told Rosemary today that she was pregnant on purpose, to break her heart.

    ¡°Hello, The Young Mrs. Grant, I am the butler of The Young Mr. Grant. The Old Mrs. Grant has asked me to take you to the wedding. Please follow me.¡± Owen, the butler, said reverently.

    Rosemary stood up and nodded at Owen. She just wanted to get out of here. She was suffocating in here.

    Owen led Rosemary to the door of what looked like a private room. Owen knocked on the door and pushed it in.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, I brought The Young Mrs. Grant here.¡±

    Rosemary went to the door and saw The Old Mrs. Grant and Andrew Harris with a handsome man sitting there drinking tea.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, Dad!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re getting married to Wilson, so you should call me Grandma instead.¡± Said The Old Mrs. Grant with a spoiled face.

 Chapter 015 A Wedding Without a Groom 1

    ¡°Rosemary, call grandma.¡± Andrew Harris urged.

    ¡°Grandma.¡± Rosemary said with a coy look on her face.

    ¡°Good girl,e on,e to me.¡±

    The olddy pulled Rosemary into the seat next to her, her face beaming with love.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯d like you to meet Wilson¡¯s good friend Joseph Flower. He has just returned from abroad.¡± The Old Mrs. Grant took Rosemary by the hand.

    Joseph Flower stood up gracefully with a faint smile on his face. He held out his long hand. ¡°Hello, Miss Harris, nice to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Flower, nice to meet you.¡± Rosemary politely extended her hand to greet him.

    Joseph Flower nodded to Rosemary, then turned to The Old Mrs. Grant and said, ¡°Mrs. Grant, I have to go.¡±

    ¡°Ok. Drop in more often when you¡¯re free.¡± The Old Mrs. Grant smiled lovingly and said slowly.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Joseph Flower nodded to Andrew Harris and Rosemary, then turned and walked out the door.

    The Old Mrs. Grant pulled Rosemary to sit down.

    Seeing that she was nervous, she said slowly, ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. From now on, we¡¯ll be a family. You don¡¯t have to be too formal. Just do what you always do.¡± The more she looked at her, the more she liked her.

    Rosemary smiled at the olddy. She felt a little better for the titr grandmother, making her want to treat her better in the future.

    ¡°Okay, I got it, grandma.¡± Rosemary replied sweetly.

    ¡°Owen, bring me my stuff.¡± Said the olddy, smiling.

    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am!¡± Owen, the butler, turned away happily.

    Looking at everyone talking andughing, Rosemary felt more bitter. She could not hurt the kind olddy she was looking at, so she tried to make people think she was happy.

    Even though Rosemary tried to hide it well, Andrew Harris could see through it. He was heartbroken, but he had no choice.

    He stood up suddenly and nodded to The Old Mrs. Grant. ¡°I¡¯ll go out first. Please keep talking with Rosemary.¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Andrew Harris and smiled.

    ¡°Okay.¡± The Old Mrs. Grant didn¡¯t seem to find anything wrong with Andrew Harris.

    ¡°Here is what you asked for.¡± Owen took a box handed to The Old Mrs. Grant in front.

    The Old Mrs. Grant took The box and took Rosemary by the hand. Her voice was more serious than before. ¡°Rosemary, today is your wedding day to Wilson, and I know it¡¯s a bit hard to ask you to marry into our family this way. But rest assured, you will not be ill-treated by our family.¡±

    ¡°This box was given to me by my mother when I was married to The Grant family. I¡¯m giving it to you now, as my wedding gift to you and Wilson. But you have to remember that you can¡¯t tell anyone about this, not even Wilson or his parents.¡±

    Hearing the contents of the box were so valuable, Rosemary said: ¡°, Grandma, this gift is so valuable and I can¡¯t take it. Besides, I married into The Grant family voluntarily, so you don¡¯t have to feel sorry for me.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The Old Mrs. Grant put The box into Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t take it, you¡¯re looking down on me.¡±

    ¡°The Young Mrs. Grant, you can take it!¡± Owen urged.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to do. She looked up at Owen and saw that he was nodding. She could only take it helplessly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll take it, please don¡¯t get angry.¡±

 Chapter 016 A Wedding Without a Groom 2

    Seeing her take it, The Old Mrs. Grant smiled, touched Rosemary¡¯s face and said lovingly, ¡°Good girl.¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything when she saw that, and it seemed a little pretentious to say anything more.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, it¡¯s almost time. Let The Young Mrs. Grant go back and have a rest.¡± The butler reminded The Old Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°I almost forgot that! Rosemary, I want you to go to your room and rest, and put on your makeup, because you¡¯re the most beautiful bride today.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m going.¡± Rosemary turned and walked toward the door.

    ¡­

    Rosemary had just returned to her dressing room when Wilson Grant¡¯s parents came up to her with an attractive man. As Rosemary looked puzzled, Darren Grant, Wilson Grant¡¯s father, said seriously, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯d like you to meet Wilson¡¯s brother Chad.¡±

    Chad Grant walked up to Rosemary in style. Handsome features, a straight nose, a bright smile, he was the type that people would like at first sight.

    ¡°Dear Sister-inw, hello, from now on we are a family, nice to meet you.¡± Chad Grant greeted Rosemary politely.

    Rosemary nodded and said politely and distantly, ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Darren Grant then said, ¡°Rosemary, we have something we¡¯d like to discuss with you. We want your opinion.¡±

    Hearing Darren Grant wanted to talk to her, Rosemary said hurriedly, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡±

    Darren Grant looked at Rosemary, then looked at his wife, but said nothing in the end.

    Seeing Darren Grant in a bit of a bind, Wilson Grant¡¯s mother Marian said slowly, ¡°Rosemary, we want to tell you that since Wilson can¡¯te to the wedding, we want Chad to hold the wedding with you instead of Wilson. Is that ok with you?¡±

    Rosemary was shocked. Having her husband¡¯s brother marry her instead of her future husband?

    Marian saw Rosemary¡¯s surprised look in her eyes and held her hand softly saying, ¡°We¡¯re looking out for you, too. We¡¯re afraid you would be embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad, thank you for looking out for us. But since I agreed to marry Wilson, I¡¯m not afraid of gossip.¡± Rosemary said with a determined look in her eyes.

    Darren Grant didn¡¯t say anything when he saw Rosemary insist on going through the wedding alone. He turned to Marian and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do what Rosemary wants.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Darren Grant looked over at Rosemary and said, ¡°Get your act together. It¡¯s almost time.¡± With that, he turned and walked out the corridor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Take it easy.¡± Marian said so and followed her husband out.

    Chad Grant smiled at her and went out, too.

    ¡­

    ¡°Miss Harris, it¡¯s time.¡± Said the sweet voice of the bridesmaid.

    Rosemary walked slowly to Andrew Harris with the help of her bridesmaids. Her steps were heavy, and she felt heavy at every step.

    The bridesmaid walked Rosemary to Andrew Harris. Andrew Harris asked her to put her arm around his and gave Rosemary a smile that was worse than crying.

    Beautiful rose petals were floating in the air. Apanied by a melodious wedding march, Rosemary slowly walked to the priest with the help of Andrew Harris, holding a bouquet of flowers.

    ¡°Please exchange the rings.¡± When the words came out of the pastor¡¯s mouth, there was a murmur from the audience.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 017 Take you to Wilson

    Rosemary came to her senses and saw everyone in the audienceughed at the pastor¡¯s words, and some of them were already talking about it.

    There was more and more chatter on the ground. Rosemary took a deep breath and smiled sweetly. She took the bridesmaid¡¯s ring and put it on her ring finger.

    ¡­

    Rosemary sat in the limousine, looking at the scenery. The car pulled up to a detached cottage and stopped.

    On the vermilion gate there were two bright yellow round brass lion heads. The bright light on the gate made the bronze lions¡¯ heads shine like gold. All these were showing that the master was extraordinary.

    Rosemary had always thought her home was great, but now it was nothingpared to The Grant family¡¯s house.

    The gate of the vi opened slowly and the car stopped slowly in the vi. Owen, the butler, opened the door respectfully and said, ¡°The Young Mrs. Grant, here we are. Please follow me.¡±

    Rosemary smiled politely at Owen and followed him inside.

    ¡°This is your room.¡± Owen opened the door and said reverently to Rosemary.

    ¡°Owen, what room are Grandma and mom and dad in?¡± Rosemary asked, turning to Owen.

    ¡°The Old Mrs. Grant loved silence. She lived in a yard at the back of the vi. Mr. and Mrs. Grant live on the east side of the vi. As for Mr. Chad Grant, he lives on the west side of the house.¡± Owen introduced them one by one.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You have to take a bath and have a rest. I¡¯ll take you to Wilson Grantter, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she turned and walked back to the room.

    Owen looked at Rosemary¡¯s back with a grave expression on his face. ¡°I wish Mr. Wilson Grant would wake up¡­¡± he muttered.

    Rosemary went into her room. Looking at the furnishings, she sighed and went to the bathroom.

    ¡°Owen, you go check on The Young Mr. Grant and see if she¡¯s ready.¡± Marian said slowly from the couch to Owen.

    Rosemary was about to go downstairs when she heard Marian¡¯s voice, so she went downstairs quietly.

    ¡°Mom, are you looking for me?¡± Rosemary smiled as she walked over to Marian.

    ¡°Sit down, please.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, mom.¡±

    Marian looked at Rosemary lightly and carefully before saying slowly, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re married into our family now, and Owen will fill you in on some rules.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡± Rosemary replied skillfully.

    Seeing Marian sitting there looking at her with a nk expression on her face, Rosemary¡¯s gut told her that she didn¡¯t like her.

    After a while, Marian stood up and said, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you to Wilson.¡±

    Rosemary got up and followed Marian down a hallway next door.

    Marian walked to a room door and stopped, then grabbed the key and opened the door. Rosemary had got all kinds of scenarios going on in her head about how she was going to meet Wilson Grant.

    Just as Rosemary was in a trance, Marian¡¯s voice rant out coldly, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosemary then realized that she was still standing in the same doorway and Marian had walked to the door of a room ahead.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nothing.¡± Rosemary quickly followed.

    Marian looked at her with some displeasure, and she didn¡¯t like her much more because she thought she had married them for money.

    ¡°Come in. You go inside and change into these sterile clothes. Remove all jewelry from your body. Don¡¯t leave anything on your body.¡± Marian ordered without expression.

 Chapter 018 Take you to Wilson 2

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m done.¡± Rosemary changed her clothes and walked out to see that Marian hadn¡¯t changed her clothes. Did she expect her to see the unseen husband alone?

    Marian took Rosemary to the door of an istion ward, pointed inside, and said, ¡°Go on in! We¡¯ve already been in there today. We can¡¯t go in there again.¡±

    Rosemary nodded conformably and said, ¡°Okay.¡± Then she pushed the door open and went in.

    Seeing her inside, Marian looked into the room with a hurt look in her eyes, closed her eyes, and turned to leave the room.

    Rosemary went inside wearing a sterile hospital gown. There were many advanced medical instruments in the room, any of which could bepared with a hospital¡¯s.

    ¡°Hi, are you Wilson¡¯s new wife Rosemary?¡± A man in a sterile hospital gown asked Rosemary.

    ¡°Yes. And you are?¡± Rosemary looked nkly at Edmund Johnson.

    ¡°I¡¯m Edmund Johnson, Wilson¡¯s personal physician. You¡¯re here to see Wilson, right? I¡¯ll show you inside.¡±

    Edmund Johnson saw Rosemary¡¯s indifferent face and part of him wanted to see what kind of woman she was.

    Rosemary nodded politely to Edmund Johnson and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You probably know about Wilson¡¯s condition. He was in a car ident two years ago, and then his girlfriend left him. The double whammy turned him into what he is now.¡±

    As Edmund Johnson walked along, he exined to Rosemary about Wilson Grant¡¯s condition and gave her some tips on what to do.

    ¡°Remember that?¡± Edmund Johnson asked, turning to smile at her.

    Rosemary nodded at him and said, ¡°Yes. Thank you, Dr. Johnson.¡±

    Because they were both dressed in sterile ward clothes and wearing masks, they could not see each other¡¯s faces.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Here we are. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Edmund Johnson pushed the door open, walked over to Wilson Grant¡¯s bed, bent down, put his lips close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Wilson, your new wife Rosemary is here to see you.¡±

    Edmund Johnson¡¯s mouth curled slightly into an inscrutable smile.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t find out that because he was wearing a mask.

    Rosemary looked at the man in the bed. Who would have thought that Wilson Grant, who once reigned supreme in business, was sleeping like a baby in his bed now?

    Edmund Johnson said softly to Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯m going to go out. Stay with him for a minute. You¡¯d better talk to him. It¡¯s good for him.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary¡¯s feeling was very mixed right now. She walked quietly to the bed and sat down.

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m your wife Rosemary. From now on we are husband and wife, and I wille to see you often and talk to you. I hope you wake up early.¡±

    Rosemary just looked at her in the bed. She had no idea that people like them who could get what they wanted could be betrayed in rtionships.

    Edmund Johnson stood outside looking at Rosemary quietly, wondering what kind of girl she was. Girls usually run away when they saw something like this. How could they havee up?

    Momentster, Edmund Johnson approached Rosemary and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back. You can¡¯t stay here long.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rosemary stood up, looked at the man in the bed, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 019 Letâ€™s just Make it Real

    Rosemary said hello to Edmund Johnson and got dressed and was about to go out when she saw Chad Granting the other way.

    ¡°Rosemary,¡± Chad Grant said with a big smile on his face, ¡°Are you here to see Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Are you here to see him, too? I just got out of there. Dr. Johnson¡¯s there. You can go right in. I¡¯ll go back now.¡±

    Rosemary said lightly and was ready to walk out. Chad Grant stopped her with a smile and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not going in today. Why don¡¯t I show you around?¡±

    Chad Grant said that and went to take Rosemary¡¯s hand. Rosemary winced and said to Chad Grant, ¡°Thank you for your kindness. I can walk myself.¡±

    Chad Grant didn¡¯t say anything more to Rosemary because she was so sensitive. He smiled and showed her around.

    Looking at the scenery inside the garden, Rosemary¡¯s mood was much better. When she saw the flowers blooming right beside the fountain, she could not help going forward.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Rosemary slipped and fell backwards. Chad Grant quickly grabbed her up. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes and saw that Chad Grant was holding her. She was a few centimeters away from him. He was below and she was above, in a very ambiguous position.

    Rosemary scrambled to her feet, but then she slipped and was on top of Chad Grant again. She was like a cat on hot bricks.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Rosemary was on the verge of tears. If The Grant family saw this, they would get the wrong idea.

    Chad Grant looked at the terrified woman, lifted his head close to Rosemary¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just make it real.¡±

    Rosemary bounced on top of Chad Grant and quickly ran to the house.

    Chad Grant stood up and patted the dust off his face with an unexined smile.

    Rosemary tidied up her clothes and walked slowly into the living room. Owen came out of the kitchen and saw hering back. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± he said. ¡°Dinner will be served in a few minutes, you go to the bedroom to rest for a while, and I will call you for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go up first.¡± Rosemary turned and walked quickly upstairs.

    ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Chad Grant was happy to see Rosemary¡¯s back as if she were on the run.

    ¡­

    Laurie was sitting idly on the sofa watching variety shows. Now she was in a good mood. Rosemary married into The Grant family. There would be no morepetition for thepany. Her heart ttered at the thought.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m back.¡± Daisy, wearing a small dress, walked over to Laurie and sat down.

    ¡°Mom, is Rosemary gonna be back tomorrow?¡± Daisy asked, picking up a grape and eating it.

    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow is her return day. She should be back.¡±

    As she asked, Laurie turned to her calcting daughter and asked, ¡°Daisy, you¡¯re not going to have anything to announce to me and your dad tomorrow, are you?¡±

    Daisy took Laurie¡¯s arm and smiled. ¡°¡±Nothing. Just John Sawyer ising over to our house for lunch tomorrow, and then¡­¡±

    A calcting smile spread across Daisy¡¯s delicate little face.

    In The Grant¡¯s.

    At The dinner table, The Grant family was sitting at the table eating.

    ¡°Rosemary, you just got here today, so if there is anything you are not used to, you can tell me or Chad, as you like.¡± The Old Mrs. Grant said with concern.

 Chapter 020 Teased by Ched

    Rosemary was eating with her head down. When The Old Mrs. Grant asked her, she looked up and said, ¡°I will, Grandma.¡±

    Darren Grant finished his meal, wiped his mouth, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, tomorrow is your day back, so I¡¯ll have the housekeeper prepare the gift, and have Chad drive you there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full. Mom. Take your time.¡± Darren Grant wiped his mouth, stood up and headed to his study.

    Rosemary suddenly stood up and shouted nervously, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll just have the driver take me home tomorrow. Chad has to go to work too, it needn¡¯t be so much trouble.¡±

    Darren Grant stopped and looked back at Chad Grant at the table, then looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Whatever.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, dad.¡±

    Rosemary sat back down at the table and saw Chad Grant eating as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    The Old Mrs. Grant saw that she was not eating and urged her, ¡°Rosemary, eat.¡±

    Rosemary smiled at her, then looked down and continued eating.

    The next morning.

    ¡°Dad¡­¡±

    Rosemary got out of the car and saw Andrew Harris waiting in the doorway. She threw herself coquetry into Andrew Harris¡¯s arms with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m so d to see you back. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Rosemary took Andrew Harris¡¯s hand in hers and walked happily inside.

    ¡°Rosemary, hi!¡± Rosemary¡¯s smile froze. Why was John Sawyer here?

    Andrew Harris did not know that Rosemary had dated John Sawyer. He said quietly, ¡°Daisy and John are going to be engaged. I will let you know when the date is set.¡±

    Rosemary adjusted herself, gave John Sawyer a faint nod, and there was nothing wrong with her expression. ¡°Congrattions and good luck.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your blessing. We will be happy.¡± Daisy put her arm through John Sawyer¡¯s and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°But you are so young to be widowed, I really feel bad for you.¡± Said Daisy sarcastically.

    John Sawyer saw Rosemary¡¯s face grow more and more serious and shouted, ¡°Daisy, shut up.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, dinner is ready.¡± Andrew Harris didn¡¯t know what had just happened, so he didn¡¯t say anything.

    Rosemary smiled and went into the living room and sat down next to Andrew Harris. John Sawyer tore Daisy¡¯s hand away and walked straight to the table and sat down.

    Rosemary had a quiet dinner with Andrew Harris.

    It was 8:00 p. m. when she returned to The Grant¡¯s. After taking a bath, Rosemary felt a little thirsty. Seeing that there was no water in the room, she went downstairs to get some water to drink.

    Rosemary walked to the corner of the hallway and was pulled into the corner by a strong hand. Before Rosemary knew it, her mouth was sealed.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Rosemary was so angry and she stomped on Chad Grant¡¯s foot. ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Chad Grant let go of Rosemary in pain. The smile on his face became ambiguous.

    ¡°Rosemary, I really like you.¡±

    Rosemary was about to cry. ¡°Chad Grant, what are you trying to do?¡± she said.

    ¡°What do I want? Didn¡¯t you just see that?¡± Chad Grant said with a cheery grin.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    There was a bang and a maid ran out in panic.

    Rosemary¡¯s face turned ck with fear. If it got out, she would never be able to exin it.

    She was terrified. And Chad Grantforted Rosemary by saying, ¡°As long as you would listen to me, I promise it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 021 Party 1

    The air froze, and Chad Grant¡¯s gentle voice sounded like the shrill sound of a bell in Rosemary¡¯s ears.

    Rosemary¡¯s face sank, she raised her pointed jaw, and then looked up into Chad Grant¡¯sughing face, ¡°Why don¡¯t you just go and talk to your parents? We¡¯re both in the clear. I¡¯m not afraid of gossip. And now that medical technology is so advanced, I believe that medical technology can prove that I have not wronged Wilson.¡±

    The dim light in the corridor was like a yellow cloud. Rosemary at the moment was like a fairy out of the clouds, sacrosanct.

    Chad Grant¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slowly into Rosemary¡¯s steady ones. A strange feeling rose in his heart. Now he felt a little embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, sister-inw, I drank too much tonight. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    He turned and went downstairs. Rosemary breathed a sigh of relief. Her heart was still thumping at the thought of what had happened tonight. If The Grant family saw it, she would never be able to exin it.

    She went back to her bedroom and took a bath. Maybe she was so tired these days, Rosemary fell asleep as soon as she got into bed.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, breakfast is ready.¡± Owen called out respectfully as he saw Rosemarying upstairs.

    Rosemary was wearing a white dress today. Her ck hair hung casually over her shoulders and her little face without makeup had an air of freshness. ¡°Good morning, Owen.¡± Rosemary greeted Owen politely and sat down on the couch to wait for The older members of The Grant family to arrive for dinner.

    Seeing Rosemary sitting on the couch, Owen walked up to her and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. And Mrs. Grant had gone to work. The Old Mrs. Grant is still resting. Herdyship told you not to wait for her dinner.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary didn¡¯t think much about it. She ate a little and went upstairs.

    The holiday would end in two days. Rosemary was thinking about finding a time to talk to Darren Grant about the idea of her going to school after she got married.

    The breeze was blowing slowly. Rosemary stood at the window and looked out the window. She remembered that she had not seen her nominal husband for two days. Seeing how early it was, Rosemary closed the door and turned to Wilson Grant¡¯s room.

    Edmund Johnson was getting out of the car when he saw Rosemary go out. He stepped forward. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Grant!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at the handsome man in front of her and asked, ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before. When you came to see Wilson.¡± Edmund Johnson smiled faintly.

    Rosemary immediately remembered when he said that. There was a relieved smile on her face, ¡°So you¡¯re Wilson¡¯s personal doctor, Edmund Johnson!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you remember me.¡± Edmund Johnson looked at Rosemary¡¯s faint smile, and the tone of his voice has be rxed.

    Seeing him looking at her, Rosemary could not help looking up at him.

    Edmund Johnson was standing in the sun. He had a fair face and pink lips, sharp features, a straight nose, thick eyebrows, and clear eyes. His messy hair added a touch of Bohemia to his sunny good looks.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see Wilson, right? Let¡¯s go together then.¡± Edmund Johnson looked at her and smiled.

    Rosemary found it easy to talk to Edmund Johnson without having to put her nerves on edge. So the two of them talked more and more tacit understanding.

    Edmund Johnson turned his head slightly to see Rosemary¡¯s profile. She had a fair face, straight nose, delicate red lips and facial features, just like a white lotus in the snow mountains of the North, pure and innocent.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re studying acting?¡± Edmund Johnson asked casually.

    ¡°Yes, I am a sophomore now, and I will have an internship in a film and televisionpany in half a year.¡±

    Rosemary was talking to Edmund Johnson, and she found herself in Wilson Grant¡¯s room. Rosemary put on sterile gowns, standing outside the room looking at the man lying there quietly.

    Aseptic ward was also called one-way ward. It was not a single ward or several wards, but a ¡°clean care unit¡± with a special room as the core and other necessary auxiliary rooms. It was used to treat patients who require treatment in a highly sterile environment. For example, people with autism, leukemia patients who underwent an allogeneic bone marrow transnt, cancer patients who required intensive chemotherapy, Patients with extensive and severe burns, Patients with severe respiratory diseases and liver transnt patients.

    Edmund Johnson was standing behind Rosemary, and his warm voice rang out behind her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. Wilson will wake up.¡±

    Rosemary knew Edmund Johnson was trying tofort her, but she was still grateful. She was also d Wilson Grant had such a good friend.

    ¡­Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary had just returned from Wilson Grant¡¯s room when she saw Marianing back from work. She stepped forward and called, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Marian walked lightly over to Rosemary, ¡°There will be a party tonight. Pleasee with me and I will introduce some business friends to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Marian looks at what Rosemary was wearing, then pulled a VIP card from her bag and handed it to her. ¡°The party doesn¡¯t start until 8:00 p. m., and I have a meeting at the office this afternoon. I¡¯ll be thereter. I¡¯ll have the driver take you there first. With that, Marian turned and walked inside.

    Rosemary looked at Marian¡¯s back as she left, then at the card in her hand. Was she afraid she would embarrass her or The Grant family?

    Rosemary looked at her card with a wry smile on her lips.

    A luxurious ck Rolls Royce rolled into a busy street and stopped at an image shop. The driver called respectfully, ¡°The Young Mrs. Grant, here we are. I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡±

    Rosemary had just got out of the car when a fashionably dressed woman came forward and introduced herself respectfully, ¡°Miss Harris, I am Page, the designer responsible for receiving you today. Mrs. Grant just called and we¡¯re gonna make sure you¡¯re the star of the night.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Rosemary followed Page in an elevator to a suite, which was fully equipped with beauty facilities. This must be the so-called one-stop service.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think it would take long. Unexpectedly, after this process, her whole body almost fell apart. When she had been in the theatre, it seemed to her that they had been putting on their make-up for a long time. But now that was nothingpared to this.

    ¡°Miss Harris, this way, please!¡± Page took Rosemary to the dressing room. Rosemary looked at the dress in front of her and shook her head. These clothes were too sexy.

 Chapter 022 Party 2

    ¡°Miss Harris, don¡¯t you like it?¡± Page looked at Rosemary doubtfully. Most of the girls who came here said that the dresses were not sexy enough.

    Rosemary looked at Page sheepishly. These clothes were beautiful, but they were not her style.

    Page was also in a dilemma. These dresses were the best in their store, and were designed by famous designers. A lot of them were unique. And now Rosemary said she didn¡¯t like it. Where was she going to get her a dress?¡±

    Just as Page did not know what to do, a waiter came up to Page with a package, ¡°This is a delivery for Miss Harris.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, this is a delivery for you.¡± Page handed the package to Rosemary.

    ¡°For me?¡± Confused, Rosemary took Page¡¯s package and opened it on the table.

    Rosemary opened the package and saw a dress. Page picked up the dress and unfolded it to Rosemary. It was a strapless white dress with arge bow on the right breast and bits and pieces of diamonds on the bottom of the skirt.

    ¡°Miss Harris, please try it on first. If there is anything wrong, we can correct it for you as soon as possible.¡± Page now thought the dress was sent to save her from losing her job.

    Rosemary got dressed and went to the mirror. She looked at herself in the mirror and the dress looked as if it had been made for her, concealing her delicate figure but still graceful.

    When Rosemary came out in this dress, Page froze, too. ¡°Miss Harris, you look beautiful. You look like a fairy in this dress.¡± Page eximed.

    Rosemary smiled faintly at Page and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°The Young Mrs. Grant, the party is about to begin, and madame has asked me to drive you there directly.¡± Said the driver respectfully.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    ¡­

    Night fell and the lights came on. The trees on both sides of the lively street are covered with colorful lights. From a distance, it looked like a beautiful Milky Way.

    International Hotel in Cornshire.

    This was a party held by The Flower Family to celebrate the return of Joseph Flower, the only heir of their family. The Flower family also specially invited influential figures in the businessmunity, so today¡¯s party was quite spectacr.

    ¡°Here we are.¡± The driver respectfully opened the door for Rosemary.

    The door opened slowly, revealing two long, beautiful legs.

    Rosemary got out of the car and looked at the magnificent hotel. Then she strode gracefully down the hall with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Miss Harris, Mrs. Grant is in the foyer next to the hall. Please follow me.¡± The hotel attendant said respectfully and politely.

    Rosemary nodded politely to the attendant and followed her to the lobby lounge.

    The hotel lobby was sumptuously decorated, with golden crystalmps shining faintly in the light.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Rosemaryes to Marian¡¯s side. Marian was wearing a low-cut beige evening dress tonight, elegant and ssy, showing her status in every way.

    Marian looked at Rosemary¡¯s outfit for the evening and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time we went in.¡±

    When Rosemary was at home, she rarely went to parties like this. Mainly because she was still in school at that time, and Laurie always used all kinds of excuses to block her, and she didn¡¯t like it, either, so Andrew Harris never forced her.

    Rosemary followed Marian into the elevator, which stopped on the 18th floor.

    ¡­

    The elevator doors slowly opened and Rosemary followed Marian out of the elevator toward the meeting.

    ¡°Wee!¡± The waiter opened the door for her respectfully.

    The sound of the violin was melodious, sometimes like a clear bird singing, sometimes like a beautiful song, and sometimes like the mountain stream of water in the forest, which made people rxed and happy.

    ¡°Marian, wee to Joseph¡¯s homing party.¡± Lester Flower, president of The Flower Group, says hello with a big smile on his face.

    The Flower Group and The Grant family had always been close. Wilson Grant and Joseph Flower had been friends since childhood, so their rtionship was even stronger.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Flower!¡± Marian greeted him with a graceful smile.

    ¡°This is Wilson¡¯s wife Rosemary, right?¡± Lester Flower looked at Rosemary and asked Marian.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is Mr. Flower from The Flower Group.¡± Marian introduced, smiling.

    ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Rosemary said politely, a little nervous.

    This graceful and smiling Mr. Flower spoke with perfect refinement and cultivation.

    Even though he was middle-aged, he still drew the eyes of the women present.

    ¡°Marian, excuse me for a second.¡± With that, Lester Went to greet the other guests.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Marian walked Rosemary toward the center of the meeting. The whole venue was particrly lively and there here were various kinds of snacks on both sides of the venue.

    Marian took two sses of wine from the waiter and handed one to Rosemary. She pointed to a noblewoman in a purple dress in front of Rosemary said, ¡°That¡¯s Mrs. Jones from The Jones Group, and she¡¯s with her daughter.¡±

    Marian introduced the famous women at the party one by one to Rosemary. On the surface, she was exchanging cordial greetings with the gentlemen and their wives. In fact, Rosemary knew they were only saying hello to her because of the power of The Grant family.

    Looking at the various men and women in the room, Rosemary said something to Marian and sat down in a quiet corner.

    ¡°Hey, look, isn¡¯t that Rosemary? It¡¯s funny to hear that she doesn¡¯t have a groom on her wedding day!¡± Said a coquettish woman to the person next to her.

    Another ordinary looking woman sneerer, ¡°I¡¯m sure she married for The Grant family¡¯s fortune. I hate to see her miserable face.¡±

    ¡°But I heard that Mrs. Grant wanted her to marry into their family so she could carry on The family line.¡± Said a petite girl with a puzzled look.

    ¡°So maybe she has some secret weapon to get a person who was lying in a hospital bed to have sex with her!¡±

    Rosemary felt very angry when she heard what they were saying. But her good breeding told her not to quarrel with these people. Therefore, for these people who loved to say bad things about other people, Rosemary thought it was better for her to stay away from them.

    In the corner of the assembly hall, a pair of deep eyes had been staying on her lonely figure.

    Rosemary was about to get up when a maic sound came.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Harris! Joseph Flower had a faint smile on his cool face and his sexy lips were a deadly lure.

 Chapter 023 Party 3

    Rosemary looked up nkly at the handsome man in front of her. Joseph Flower, with his tall body, stood in front of Rosemary. There was a faint smile on his handsome face, and his deep eyes were like a sapphire, or a deep spring.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Flower!¡± Rosemary smiled sheepishly.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you don¡¯t seem to enjoy the asion very much, do you?¡± Joseph Flower asked, scanning the room and turning to Rosemary.

    Rosemary looked at Joseph Flower and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just stood up for so long and my feet got a little sore, so I just wanted to sit down.¡±

    Joseph Flower nodded and then looked at Rosemary.

    Rosemary was very good-looking, especially with a face as clean as a spotless lotus. No matter where she was ced, she always had a unique beauty that made her instantly recognizable.

    Rosemary was a little embarrassed by Joseph Flower¡¯s staring. She stood up and said politely, ¡°Mr. Flower, if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom.¡± Then Rosemary walked right past Joseph Flower and toward the bathroom.

    Joseph Flower looked at Rosemary¡¯s back and frowned thoughtfully as he walked toward the crowd.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary heard a familiar voice. Once she thought it was the most beautiful sound in the world, now it was like poison.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was still hurt by the sound. She took a deep breath and turned coldly to John Sawyer.

    When John Sawyer saw that it was really Rosemary, he took a few steps forward and walked up to her. ¡°It¡¯s really you! I thought you are¡­¡±

    Rosemary took two steps back and looked nkly at John Sawyer, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, who did you think I am? Your fiancee?¡±

    John Sawyer didn¡¯t like Rosemary¡¯s cold attitude. His face was pained. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Some things aren¡¯t what you think they are!¡±

    John Sawyer grabbed her excitedly and tried to exin, but Rosemary stepped back, slipped, and fell back. She was about to crash into the next corner, ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    John Sawyer hurried forward to pull Rosemary when a sweet voice sounded, ¡°John¡­¡±

    John Sawyer¡¯s hand froze in midair. Rosemary was about to hit the corner when a strong arm caught her at that moment.

    Somewhere in the corner, a pair of eyes were staring coldly at what had just happened. A piercing chill spread across the hotel.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chad Grant asked as he looked at the terrified Rosemary.

    Rosemary was in shock and resting on the wall next to her for two minutes before she came to her senses. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m fine,¡± she told Chad Grant dryly.

    Daisy looked at Rosemary with a jealous heart. Why did Rosemary have someone protecting her everywhere she went?

    Daisy looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re really good. There are men chasing you everywhere you go. Aren¡¯t you afraid that The Grant family might know it?¡± Suggested Daisy, pretending kindly.

    ¡°Daisy, stop it!¡± John Sawyer yelled at Daisy angrily.

    Daisy ignored what Sawyer said and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by her appearance. You don¡¯t know who she is now, do you? She is The Young Mrs. Grant. Aren¡¯t you afraid that people will talk about you now that you¡¯re standing so close to her?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Daisy and felt very surprised. At home, she could ignore what she said. But how could she now denigrate her own sister in the presence of strangers?

    Chad Grant was angry at Daisy¡¯s rudeness and said, ¡°Miss, please watch your manners.¡±

    Daisy saw Chad Grant not only wasn¡¯t intimidated by what she was saying, but he was defending Rosemary, she felt even more ufortable inside. Then she said angrily, ¡°Sir, have you not heard me clearly? She¡¯s married!¡±

    Chad Grant was running out of patience as he watched Rosemary went too far. ¡°Miss Daisy Harris, you have publicly ndered your own sister, my sister-inw, now go home and wait for ourwyer to talk to you!¡±

    Chad Grant turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Are you okay? I¡¯ll take you home first!¡±

    Rosemary nodded gently, without looking up.

    John Sawyer looked after Rosemary¡¯s sad back, as if there was something stuck in his heart. Why did he ever fall for a narrow-minded, jealous woman like Daisy?

    Daisy dropped to her knees in shock at Chad Grant¡¯s words.

    John Sawyer looked at Daisy on the floor and sighed deeply. ¡°Daisy, let me take you home first!¡±

    Daisy came to her senses and her eyes were empty. When she saw John Sawyer, it was like she caught driftwood floating in the ocean.

    ¡°John Sawyer, help me! Rosemary said she¡¯s suing me! Well¡­ I¡¯m not going to jail. I¡¯m too young. I don¡¯t want to spend time in prison at such an age.¡± Daisy was crying like a different girl from the aggressive one.

    John Sawyer knew that under ourws, defamation was not a serious crime, at most a warning. But now Daisy was using Rosemary, The Young Mrs. Grant, of having an affair with Chad Grant. If The Grant family made it a big deal, the consequences would be serious.

    ¡°Daisy, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯ll be fine with you. I¡¯ll take you home.¡± John Sawyer walked Daisy toward the gate.

    ¡­

    Chad Grant lost his usual smile and scowled. Looking at Rosemary next to him, he felt bad, too. He tried to say somethingforting, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Rosemary sat expressionless in the passenger seat, staring out the window. Tears welled up in her eyes and silently rolled down her cheeks.

    Rosemary remembered her years of tolerance, forbearance andpromise at home. She did not expect to get today¡¯s humiliation. Rosemary¡¯s cries grew louder.

    Watching Rosemary cry, Chad Grant thought about the time before he went back to The Grant family. At that time, he, and now she was the same, was so helpless.

    Chad Grant pulled over, gently pulled Rosemary onto his shoulder and let her cry. At least now she had a shoulder to cry on.

    On the other side of the road, a luxurious ck car was parked there, with a good view of everything on this side.

 Chapter 024 A dream all too Real

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how long she had cried. She saw her head still resting on Chad Grant¡¯s shoulder and sat up apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry to get all your clothes dirty.¡±

    Chad Grant saw her in a much better mood and knew she had figured it out. He gave her a thoughtful smile. ¡°Then do what I tell you. Okay?¡±

    Rosemary red at him, turned her head outside and refused to speak to him.

    Seeing she was angry, Chad Grant curled his lips and said, ¡°At least I gave you my shoulder just now. You can¡¯t just forget about it.¡±

    Rosemary was still looking out and not talking to him.

    Chad Grant pulled into the house. Rosemary got out of the car and saw the living room lights were on. She panicked, but eventually went in with her bag.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Marian looked at Rosemary and raised her eyebrows. ¡°Why did you leave early today?¡±

    Rosemary knew she would beughed at for leaving early today.

    ¡°I left early because I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Rosemary whispered.

    Marian looked at Rosemary as if she could see right through her. She said coldly, ¡°If you are really unwell, why are you back sote?¡±

    Chad Grant had just stepped through the front door when he heard Marian questioning Rosemary.

    ¡°Marian, she did have a headache halfway through, and I took her to the doctor, and that¡¯s why she¡¯ste.¡± Chad Grant exined dryly.

    ¡°Now that Chad testified on your behalf, we can forget about it.¡±

    With that, Marian got up from the couch and said coldly to Rosemary, ¡°You need to learn more about the rules of the house.¡± Then she went upstairs.

    Chad Grant took a look at Rosemary and went upstairs, too.

    Rosemary stood in the empty living room and frowned a little, then turned and went to the bedroom.

    It waste, but the lights were still bright outside. Looking at the lights outside the room, Rosemary also felt better.

    Knock¡­

    ¡°Here¡¯s your milk, Madam.¡±

    Rosemary took the milk and smiled at the maid, then closed the door, turned to sit on the bed to drink the milk and went to bed.

    After drinking the milk, Rosemaryy on the bed and a heavy tiredness swept in. Soon she fell into sweet dreams.

    A pair of big hands moving around Rosemary¡¯s delicate and smooth body. Cold lips ran across her neck, and strange hands made waves inside her.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Rosemary had a hoarse throat. She gulped and tried to keep her eyes open, but she couldn¡¯t.

    Sleeping on the bed, her hands scratched wildly. In her hunger and thirst, the cold tongue slipped into her mouth and took her breath away.

    ¡­

    Rosemary opened her eyes slowly in the morning. She blushed as she remembered her dreamst night. She didn¡¯t even know why she was having that dream.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rosemary covered her head and rushed to the bathroom, picking up the basin of water and pouring it on her face.

    Rosemary looked up at herself in the mirror and saw a hickey on her neck. Thinking it was a mosquito bite, she simply applied some ointment and got up.

    Tomorrow was the day of school, and she had to talk about it today.

    Rosemary changed her clothes, put on a little makeup, and went downstairs.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Darren Grant was sitting on his couch watching today¡¯s financial news. Rosemary stepped forward and gently said, ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Darren Grant looked up at Rosemary and said, ¡°Morning.¡± Then he looked down at his newspaper again.

    Rosemary sat down not far from Darren Grant and looked at him, her lips moving slightly as she tried to speak.

    Darren Grant suddenly put down his newspaper, looked at Rosemary and asked gently, ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I want to go to school. I have six months to graduate. I hope you can agree with me to finish this half year¡¯s study.¡± Rosemary said in a breath. Her hands were sped tightly. She was worried that Darren Grant wouldn¡¯t let her go to school.

    Darren Grant sighed a little and said simply, ¡°We weren¡¯t going to let you go back to school, but your grandmother saw that you didn¡¯t have much to do around the house, so she asked us to let you go and finish your education.¡±

    Rosemary heard Darren Grant tell her to go to school, she smiled happily and said, ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you are now The Grant family¡¯s daughter-inw, and everything you do out there represents The Grant family. So be careful out there and don¡¯t let people talk about you.¡±

    Rosemary was upset to hear Darren Grant say this. But she finally decided that as long as she kept her distance from them, she would be all right.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s have breakfast!¡± Darren Grant stood up and walked to the table.

    ¡°Good morning, dad. Good morning, Rosemary.¡± Chad Grant walked in with a big smile on his face.

    See that Marian was not there, Chad Grant turned to Darren Grant and asked, ¡°Dad, why didn¡¯t Mariane down to have breakfast today?¡±

    ¡°She went to bedtest night, and there was nothing important at work today, so I asked her toete.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Chad Grant didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He just looked down and ate what was in his bowl.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m full. I gotta go.¡±

    Darren Grant wiped his mouth with a napkin, moved his stool and walked out the door. After a few steps, he came back, pulled a card out of his bag and handed it to Rosemary.

    ¡°Here is your pocket money. You¡¯re going to school tomorrow. Today you can see what you want to buy.¡±

    Rosemary looked up and said, ¡°I have my own money and I don¡¯t have anything to buy.¡± She said, handing the card to Darren Grant.

    Darren Grant scowled, ¡°For better or worse, you are now one of the the Grant family. Does our daughter-inw have to ask her parents for money?¡± Then he walked out the door.

    Chad Grant smiled cheekily at the card on the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll take it for you.¡± With that, he reached for the card on the table.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary took the card into her hand, red at him, and said, ¡°No way. Even if I didn¡¯t want it, I can¡¯t give it to you.¡±

    Chad Grant was amused to see her nervous. He suddenly realized that his home was no longer so boring.

    Rosemary quickly put away the card on her desk and went upstairs without looking at Chad Grant.

    Thinking that she would be bored at home, she decided to go to the bookstore and buy some books she liked.

 Chapter 025 Encounter at the Library

    The afternoon sun was caressing the earth like a gentle ribbon. It poured warmth into the world. The warm glow was the warm embrace of the sun, which gave every life the power of holiness.

    Rosemary took the car to the intersection downtown. She didn¡¯t want to make a scene, so she asked the driver to drop her off here.

    It wasn¡¯t too far from the bookstore, and Rosemary decided to walk there to rx.

    Rosemary walked into one of the busiest neighborhoods in the city. A sweet smile came over her face as she remembered the days she had spent with Carina.

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    Edmund Johnson walked up to Rosemary and smiled. ¡°It was you,¡± he said. ¡°I thought it was someone who looked like you.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Edmund Johnson in surprise and smiled. ¡°Dr. Johnson, what a coincidence!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, where are you going?¡±

    Rosemary smiled lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the library to buy some books and take a walk.¡±

    Edmund Johnson smiled. ¡°What a coincidence. I¡¯m going to buy some books, too. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    ¡°What kind of books do you like to read?¡± Edmund Johnson asked curiously.

    ¡°I like a wide range of books. I read only to find peace in a book.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Johnson, what kind of books do you like to read?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, you can call me Edmund, or Johnson. I always thought Dr. Johnson sounded weird.¡± Edmund Johnson grinned.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Edmund. And don¡¯t you call me Miss Harris, or The Young Mrs. Grant. You¡¯re Wilson¡¯s friend, which means you¡¯re my friend, too. You can just call me Rosemary.¡± Rosemary smiled.

    They found themselves in the library. Looking at a variety of books, Rosemary walked toward her favorite area.

    Rosemary was carefully picking out the books she wanted, and she was immersed in it.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you here to buy books, too?¡±

    Olivia Miller was the belle of the Noble School. She was the little princess who had been spoiled by her family since childhood, so she was unruly and capricious and unreasonable. Rosemary usually avoided her as much as she could.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to talk to Olivia Miller, but thinking it was a library, she finally said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Olivia Miller looked at Rosemary with disdain, ¡°Is it true that you married The Young Mr. Grant?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to talk to her, so she took the book she had chosen and went to another section.

    Olivia Miller was angry that Rosemary was leaving, so she said aloud, ¡°Rosemary, why could you marry Wilson Grant? How can a woman like you, who is neither pretty nor sexy, marry him?¡±

    Rosemary stopped and turned to look coldly at Olivia Miller, ¡°Olivia, for the sake of being my ssmate, I would like to remind you of your manners. This isn¡¯t your house. This is the library.¡±

    Rosemary stopped again. ¡°I¡¯m nothing, but I¡¯m Wilson Grant¡¯s rightful wife now. You have everything you want, but you have nothing to do with him.¡±

    As soon as Rosemary finished, there were murmurs in the library.

    Olivia Miller blushed and yelled, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m not done with you!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could do that.¡± Edmund Johnson looked at Rosemary with amusement.

    Rosemary¡¯s face looked like a red apple when Edmund Johnson said that. ¡°I was just trying to protect myself,¡± she said sheepishly.

    When Edmund Johnson heard Rosemary¡¯s words, he wanted to protect her.

    ¡°Anyway, have you picked out all your books yet?¡± Edmund Johnson diverged.

    Rosemary looked at the books in her hand and smiled, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Edmund Johnson went to the register, put the book on the register, took Rosemary¡¯s books, and said to the cashier, ¡°How much is it, please? Then pack them separately.¡±

    Rosemary saw Edmund Johnson wanted to pay for her book, and hurriedly took out her wallet, ¡°Edmund, I¡¯ll pay for it myself.¡±

    Edmund Johnson stopped Rosemary¡¯s purse and smiled. ¡°Rosemary, these books are my gift to you,¡± he said.

    Edmund Johnson paid for the book and went out with her.

    ¡°Rosemary, where are you going now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to The Grant¡¯s. Thank you for the books. I¡¯m gonna go.¡± Rosemary said to Edmund Johnson and walked in the direction where the driver had stopped.

    Rosemary was about to get in the car and go home when her cell phone rang, ¡°Hello, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you free today?¡± Andrew Harris asked slowly.

    When Andrew Harris said that, Rosemary felt nervous and thought something was going on at thepany. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, Dad,¡± she said hurriedly.

    Rosemary got in the car and hurried back to the Harris¡¯. She had hardly entered the house when she heard an argumenting from inside.

    ¡°Andrew Harris, you can¡¯t keep siding with Rosemary over Daisy! Or do you just not care about us?¡± Laurie cried bitterly.

    ¡°Rosemary said she¡¯ll be right back, so I¡¯ll ask her what the hell¡¯s going on here, okay?¡± Andrew Harris said irritably.

    Rosemary walked into the living room and saw her father aged a lot. They hadn¡¯t seen each other for only a few days!

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad? Did something happen to thepany?¡± Rosemary asked anxiously.

    Laurie saw Rosemarying back and asked, ¡°Rosemary, tell me, what did you do to Daisy?¡±

    Rosemary looked puzzled at Laurie and said coldly, ¡°What did I do to her? You should ask her what she had done to me!¡±

    ¡°Dad, what happened to her?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Andrew Harris.

    ¡°Daisy had been holed up in her room ever since she got back from the party, saying no, no, no.¡±

    Rosemary turned to Laurie and said, ¡°You can put Daisy¡¯s mind at ease by telling her I¡¯m not pressing charges. I hope she will think of her own way out while beating others in the future.¡±

    Andrew Harris heard Rosemary¡¯s words and looked at her with remorse. ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t teach Daisy well.¡±

    On hearing this, Laurie snorted, ¡°Andrew Harris, do you feel like you don¡¯t need us anymore, so you¡¯re putting all the me on us?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Shut your mouth. It¡¯s all because of you. You are entirely responsible for Daisy being the way she is today. If you hadn¡¯t been indulging her, she wouldn¡¯t be what she is today.¡± The more Andrew Harris said, the more his heart ached.

 Chapter 026 Having a Baby with a Vegetative Husband

    Laurie looked at Rosemary coldly, snorted, and turned upstairs.

    Rosemary saw Andrew Harris with pain in his eyes. She sat next to him and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be sad. She¡¯ll know one day that you have her best interests at heart.¡±

    Rosemaryforted Andrew Harris, said a few words of reassurance, and drove back to The Grant¡¯s.

    ¡­

    ¡°Rosemary!¡± The Old Mrs. Grant was so happy to see Rosemary back.

    Rosemary¡¯s face lit up with a smile when she saw The Old Mrs. Grant. ¡°Grandma!¡±

    The Old Mrs. Grant looked at Rosemary lovingly and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re going back to school tomorrow. Have you got everything ready? If you need anything, buy it yourself. Did Darren give you any money today?¡±

    Rosemary saw The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s expression of concern and felt very happy. Although Wilson Grant could not be with her, it was a blessing to have a grandmother who loved her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m all set. He gave me the money, and now I have everything!¡± Rosemary said sweetly with a smile on her face.

    The Old Mrs. Grant was relieved to hear her say that. ¡°Go up and take a shower,¡± she urged. ¡°Thene down for dinnerter. Darren and Marian will be home for dinner today.¡±

    ¡°Ok.¡± Rosemary smiled.

    Rosemary went to her room, took a shower, changed into a casual dress, and went downstairs.

    Rosemary went downstairs and saw Darren Grant and Marian already back. They were sitting on the sofa reading the evening paper when she stepped forward and called out in a shallow voice, ¡°Mom, Dad!¡±

    Darren Grant looked up at Rosemary and said faintly, ¡°Yes?¡± Then he looked down and went back to reading.

    ¡°Are you ready for dinner, Mr. Grant?¡± Owen walked up to Darren Grant and asked respectfully.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Darren Grant put down his newspaper and walked to the big mahogany round table in the dining room.

    Darren Grant walked over to the table and helped The Old Mrs. Grant sit down before he sat down.

    ¡°Good evening, grandma!¡± Chad Grant cried as he walked in the door and hugged her.

    ¡°Good evening.¡± She patted Chad Grant indulgently on the back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start dinner!¡± Darren Grant said gently.

    With that, Chad Grant turned and went back to his seat.

    Rosemary was eating with her head down, and she always felt something was wrong with the atmosphere today. She just wanted to finish the dinner as soon as possible.

    ¡°Rosemary?¡± Marian¡¯s voice sounded faintly.

    Rosemary looked up at Marian doubtfully with a bad feeling in her heart. She tightened her grip on her chopsticks.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been married into our family for a while now, and you should think about having a child for The Grant family. As to how? It¡¯s up to you.¡±

    Hearing Marian¡¯s words, The Old Mrs. Grant tried to say something, but she didn¡¯t say it in The end.

    Rosemary¡¯s head buzzed as she heard Marian¡¯s words. She had no idea how she got back to her room.

    Outside the window, the soft moonlight was like a beautiful window screen floating in the air. The evening breeze was blowing slowly, and it appeared more lovely.

    Rosemary sat frowning in a rocking chair by the window, quietly looking out the window. Marian asked me to carry on the name of The Grant family and produce the next heir. But how could she bear a child when her husband was still in bed?

    Watching the quiet night outside, Rosemary picked up the milk on the table and drank it. As she had to get up early the next morning, she soony down to sleep.

    At night, therge vi felt empty. The house was eerily quiet, and asionally a dog could be heard barking from the garden.

    Ticktack¡­

    A tall, dark figure walked to the door of a room, took out a key, unlocked it deftly, pushed it open gently, and walked slowly and gracefully to the bed.

    The girl in the bed was frowning tightly with a faint sadness on her face because of what had happened tonight. The shadow gently went to bed andy down beside Rosemary. His cold lips gently kissed Rosemary¡¯s white and innocent forehead, then slowly down the neck, to every inch of her body.

    Rosemary¡¯s body was stirred up by this weird atmosphere, feeling hot. Her body also involuntarily cooperated with him, but every time in the most critical moment, it stopped.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡­

    Rosemary was woken up by a ringing rm. She saw that two buttons of her nightgown had been unbuttoned. Had she been prone to unbuttoning in her sleeptely? Had she made her own dream that night?

    Rosemary thought she was going crazy, so she got up and cleaned up for ss.

    Rosemary was sitting in the dining room eating breakfast when Chad Grant came downstairs in the distance.

    ¡°Are you going to school today?¡± Chad Grant asked as he walked.

    ¡°Yes!¡± With that, Rosemary put thest bit of porridge in the bowl, picked up the bag and went out.

    Owen asked respectfully as he came out of the kitchen and saw that Rosemary was not in the dining room, ¡°Mr. Grant, Jack just had a stomachache and David went out this morning. Could you send The Young Mrs. Grant to school first?¡±

    Chad Grant¡¯s lips turned slightly upward into an elusive smile. ¡°Yes, no problem,¡± he quipped.

    Rosemary stood in front of the garage for more than 10 minutes and didn¡¯t see the drivere out. She looked at her watch again. She would bete if she did not leave now.

    Chad Grant was driving, whistling, and he pulled up in front of Rosemary. He opened the door and smiled at her. ¡°Jack, the driver, just had a stomachache. He can¡¯t take you to school today. David just went out and hasn¡¯te back yet, so Owen asked me to take you to school. And I, I have to do a favor to send you to school!¡±

    Rosemary felt like he was making it sound like he was reluctant. But thinking she was going to bete, she got into his car.

    Chad Grant saw Rosemary got in the car, then he put on his seat belt, whistled, hit the gas, and drove to Cornshire¡¯srgest Noble School.

    The luxurious Lamborghini was speeding along the road like a whirlwind. Rosemary was sitting in the passenger seat, her hands tightly gripping the armrests of her seat, her face pale. She felt herself on the verge of copse, and said with forced calmness, ¡°Chad, you are driving so fast!¡±

    At that, Chad Grant hit the brakes and the car went back to normal speed. Looking at her terrified face, Chad Grant smiled as if he won.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you can¡¯t take a ride, you need to tell me. Don¡¯t hold on. Do you see how scared your face is?¡± Chad Grant said vaguely.

 Chapter 027 She is Only Taking you as her Servant Girl

    Rosemary looked at him and said, ¡°Chad Grant, you did it on purpose!¡±

    Darren Grant was delighted to see Rosemary¡¯s anger. He teased her and said, ¡°So we can have a good talk?¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± Rosemary said angrily.

    Darren Grant suddenly leaned into Rosemary¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Howe we don¡¯t have anything to talk about? We can talk about our lives, our lives, or our dreams. And most importantly, talk about continuing the family name for The Grant.¡±

    Rosemary moved her body out the window, looked ahead and deadpanned. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°How could you be pregnant with the next heir to The Grant family if it¡¯s really not my business.¡± Chad Grant said with a wicked smile, ¡°Besides, aren¡¯t mine and my brother¡¯s the same?¡±

    Rosemary heard that from Chad Grant, and it reminded her of the dream she had. These two dreams seemed very real. Was it¡­

    Rosemary turned to Look at Chad Grant coldly and said, ¡°I would never do that!¡±

    The car had arrived at the school gate. Rosemary opened the door of the car and walked to the school without looking back.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Watching Rosemary¡¯s back, Chad Grant whistled as he drove away.

    Rosemary was just walking to the door of her ssroom when she saw an attractive girl walking toward her.

    ¡°Rosemary, hey!¡± The girl smiled brightly and ran to hug Rosemary.

    ¡°Tina, I miss you so much!¡± Rosemary hugged the girl in front of her happily.

    Although it was an elite school, not everyone in it was the child of a rich family. Tina Baker, for example, was an exception.

    Tina Baker grew up in an ordinary family. Her parents were both honest and dutiful people, running a small business in Cornshire. She vowed to be in the film and television industry since she was a child, so her parents scrimped and saved to send her to study here. When she first got here, she used to get bullied by Olivia Miller and her friends. Rosemary helped her out twice, and they had been best friends ever since.

    ¡°Rosemary, I thought you weren¡¯ting to school.¡± Tina said softly.

    ¡°What makes you think that? You know, I love acting so much, how could I note to school?¡± Rosemary smiled.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s tangled face and pinched her round face, ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t hesitate.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s a lot of talk at school that you married into Cornshire¡¯s most famous family, The Grant. Is it true?¡± Tina asked nervously.

    Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s nervous expression and didn¡¯t want her to be worried. So she pretended to be happy and jokingly said, ¡°Yes! Now that I am married, when are you going to find someone for you?¡±

    Tina stared at Rosemary shyly said, ¡°I am younger than you. I am not in a hurry.¡± Tina took Rosemary¡¯s clothes and whispered, ¡°Rosemary, you are now The Young Mrs. Grant. Will you still y with us?¡±

    ¡°No matter whom I marry, you¡¯ll always be my best friend. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be my manager? You¡¯re not trying to deny it, are you?¡±

    Hearing her words, Tina said anxiously, ¡°as long as you don¡¯t drive me away, I will always be by your side.¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary put her hands on her arms a few times, then jokingly said, ¡°I¡¯ve got goose bumps.¡± Then she walked to the ssroom.

    ¡°Rosemary, are youughing at me? Wait and see!¡± Then Tina went after Rosemary to tickle her.

    Their cheerfulughter rang out in the ssroom.

    ¡°You just married into The Grant family and became The Young Mrs. Grant. Do you have to be that happy?¡± Olivia Miller sniffed.

    Tina¡¯s hands stopped at Olivia Miller¡¯s voice.

    Rosemary said softly to Tina, ignoring Olivia Miller, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the library.¡±

    Rosemary was walking out of the ssroom with Tina when Olivia Miller sneered, ¡°Tina, you¡¯re not stupid enough to think that Rosemary would seriously consider you a friend, are you? She is only taking you as her servant girl, don¡¯t be silly!¡±

    Tina suddenly stopped there, looking at Rosemary with her eyes red.

    Rosemary looked at Tina in the same spot with a nk expression and their eyes met. Tina said slowly, ¡°In this school, only Rosemary really takes me as a friend. You don¡¯t have to insult Rosemary with someone like me. It¡¯s beneath your dignity.¡±

    With that, Tina smiled at Rosemary, and the two of them walked in the direction of the library.

    ¡°You are such a bad judge of good people.¡± Olivia Miller said indignantly.

    ¡°Rosemary, a lot of the kids at school are taking ys right now. Do you want to give it a try?¡± Tina asked happily, as if she had not been affected by what had just happened.

    It was not that Rosemary didn¡¯t want. It was just not right now. Thinking of what Marian said yesterday, she still had to think hard about what to do.

    ¡°Tina, you go first! I¡¯ve got some stuff to take care of right now, so I¡¯ll do it when I¡¯m done.¡± Rosemary gently said.

    ¡°All right! I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s something for you, and if there is, I¡¯ll show it to you. If you have time then.¡± Tina said with a sincere face.

    In a luxury box in a bar.

    ¡°Joseph, do those old guys abroad have anything to say about my proposed project?¡± A low voice sounded coldly.

    A man in a handmade suit was sitting on a sofa, tapping his fingers against it. He exuded the power of a natural king. With a ghost mask on his face, no one could see his true face clearly. There was a cold chill in his deep eyes.

    ¡°How dare they have an opinion!¡± Joseph Flower looked at the wine in his hand and gently waved it.

    ¡°Joseph, hurry up and take care of things abroad. Expand the business as soon as possible. It¡¯s about time we showed our faces.¡±

    ¡°I see. Are you going to stay there?¡± Joseph Flower asked dryly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s not bad staying there. I can cultivate my body and mind there. Not all people have that blessing.¡± The man with the mask stood up and started to walk out.

    ¡°If someone heard you say that, he would definitely throw you out of there.¡± Joseph Flower said to him, but he had disappeared into the stairwell.

    ¡­

    Edmund Johnson lounged next to his car, looking handsome and debonair, making all the girls at school look at him.

    Rosemary and Tina just walked to the school gate and saw this scene. Looking at Edmund Johnson at the moment, they thought of all the words to describe a handsome man.

    ¡­

 Chapter 028 Dinner for Three

    ¡°Rosemary, who is that guy? How handsome he is!¡± Tina asked with a dazed look on her face.

    ¡°He¡¯s a friend of mine.¡± Rosemary pulled Tina around the crowd to Edmund Johnson.

    ¡°Edmund, what are you doing here? Waiting for your friend?¡± Rosemary smiled.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here to wait for you.¡± Edmund Johnson said with augh.

    Rosemary pulled Tina and said to Edmund Johnson, ¡°This is my good friend, Tina Baker.¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tina, this is my friend Edmund Johnson.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Baker.¡± Edmund Johnson said with augh.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Johnson!¡± Tina said nervously.

    Seeing Tina was nervous, Rosemary put her arm around her and said, ¡°Tina, you¡¯re getting nervous.¡±

    Tina was a little embarrassed at her words, she quickly said, ¡°Rosemary, I have something to do. I¡¯m gonna go now.¡± Then she disappeared into the crowd in a hurry.

    Rosemary turned to Edmund Johnson and asked, ¡°Edmund, what did you want to see me about?¡±

    Edmund Johnson saw Rosemary¡¯s puzzled eyes and smiled, ¡°I heard Owen say you wereing to school, and I heard him call his driver to pick you up. I was so bored that I came looking for you.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. I thought Jack was still sick.¡± Rosemary¡¯s smile widened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I told Owen when I got here that you wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner tonight.¡± Edmund Johnson said to Rosemary and.

    Hearing Edmund Johnson¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s concerns were removed and she turned and got into her car.

    Edmund Johnson closed the door for Rosemary, then turned and got into the car. ¡°Rosemary, do you like Mexican food?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not picky about what I eat.¡± Rosemary said softly.

    ¡°I know a Mexican restaurant that has really good food. You might like that.¡± Edmund Johnson said with a smile.

    The car pulled into a Mexican restaurant. Edmund Johnson opened the door for Rosemary, and they walked together to the western restaurant.

    ¡°Wee!¡± The waiter opened the door and said respectfully.

    The waiter showed them to a window seat. Edmund Johnson politely opened Rosemary¡¯s seat and took a seat opposite. ¡°Rosemary, see what you want to eat.¡± Edmund then handed Rosemary the menu.

    ¡°Dr. Johnson, what a coincidence!¡± Chad Grant smiled politely.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what a small world! Have you had dinner yet? If not, please join us!¡± Edmund Johnson said politely.

    Chad Grant smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so why not?¡±

    Rosemary was shocked to see that Chad Grant was back to his normal self. What was he really like? Why was he so different to others than he was to her?

    Edmund Johnson had a faint smile on his face, ¡°Mr. Grant, what brings you here to eat today?¡±

    Chad looked at Edmund quietly and said, ¡°I met a client around here today. I heard the food here is very good, and I happened to be a little hungry. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect you to go so far in your business so soon after you joined thepany. Congrattions!¡± Edmund eximed with a smile.

    ¡°May I help you?¡± The waiter asked respectfully.

    Rosemary looked at the menu, smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have the filet mignon medium rare and a cappino, please.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have the filet mignon medium rare and thette, too.¡± Chad Grant smiled faintly.

    Edmund, seeing that they were all finished, ordered, ¡°A rare French steak and coffee with caramel, and tiramisu for dessert.¡±

    Edmund closed the menu and handed it to the waiter. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said with a faint smile.

    Seeing that Edmund ordered a tiramisu, Rosemary asked curiously, ¡°Edmund, do you like cake?¡±

    Edmund looked Rosemary in the eye with a faint smile and said gently, ¡°Kind of. But I prefer the meaning, like caramel coffee, that taste is what I want most.¡±

    Rosemary did not speak. Instead, she was thinking over Edmund¡¯s words.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your meal, sir.¡± The waiterid out the meal in good order.

    ¡°Please enjoy your meal.¡±

    Chad smiled slyly as Edmund said, ¡°Dr. Johnson was right. Although some things are good, but after all, they do not belong to us, so we can only see from afar. Do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Grant. If something clearly does not belong to us, we had better give up as soon as possible. Like the coffee in your hand. If it doesn¡¯t taste good, throw it out and choose a new cup.¡± Edmund smiled.

    Rosemary felt like they were having a good conversation. She tried to say something, but finally gave up.

    Chad still had a faint smile on his face. He saw Rosemary beside him staring at the coffee on the table, so he asked her curiously, ¡°Rosemary, do you like this coffee?¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary looked at Edmund, then looked at the cup of coffee on the table and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s just a cup of coffee, and there is no like or dislike!¡±

    Edmund heard that and said to Chad, ¡°Mr. Grant, how do you like the steak here? Does it taste different than usual?¡±

    Chad chimed in, ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡±

    In this awkward way the three of them finished the dinner.

    Finally, Edmund had something else to do and drove off. Rosemary had no choice but to get into Chad¡¯s car.

    The white Lamborghini was running on the road, like a snow leopard running on the wide grasnd.

    Chad Grant stared ahead as he drove. He was quieter than usual today. What was wrong with him today? Why did he feel so bad after hearing what Rosemary said? Could it be¡­

    Rosemary looked out the window and remembered Edmund¡¯s words. There was something in her mind that she could not understand, but she could not put her finger on what was wrong.

    It didn¡¯t take them long to reach The Grant¡¯s. Rosemary got out of the car and just walked into the living room when she saw Marian sitting on the couch.

    Rosemary walked forward and said lightly, ¡°Why are you still up?¡±

    Marian just nced at Rosemary and said, ¡°Go home early after school. Spend more time with Wilson and remember what I said to youst night.¡±

 Chapter 029 Are you Still in Love with Rosemary?

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary said dryly.

    ¡°Okay, good night!¡± Marian said, and then stood up and went upstairs.

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    Then, Rosemary suddenly sat on the couch, and did not recover for a long time.

    As usual, Rosemary took a shower and went to bed. As soon as she fell asleep, Rosemary could feel someone crawling into her bed. A hand ran back and forth across her body. But the next day she woke up, there was nothing.

    For four or five days, Rosemary had the same dream. All this time, Rosemary had been wondering what the hell was going on. Why did that hand always feel so real in the dream? If the dream wasn¡¯t real, why did it look like someone had unfastened her nightgown?

    ¡­

    ¡°John, didn¡¯t you sayst time that your family was already nning our engagement party? It¡¯s been almost half a month. Why haven¡¯t I heard from your family about the engagement date?¡± Daisy took John Sawyer¡¯s arm and said to him.

    John Sawyer frowned tightly. He felt really tired when he saw Daisy pestering him all day. He remembered Daisy¡¯s inconsiderate manner at the reception, which was a far cry from the meek and sweet she used to be. Could he really marry such a girl?

    All John Sawyer could think about was Rosemary¡¯s sweet and gentle face. He didn¡¯t know what got into him in the first ce to choose Daisy.

    ¡°Daisy, did it ever ur to you that we weren¡¯t meant for each other?¡± John Sawyer looked at Daisy with a faint hint of impatience.

    Daisy didn¡¯t expect John Sawyer to say that. Suddenly she panicked. Tears began to fall down her eyes. ¡°John,¡± she asked excitedly, ¡°did I do something wrong? Why do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Daisy, I always thought you were gentle and sweet, but now¡­¡± John Sawyer calmly turned his head and looked into the air.

    Daisy felt very sad when she heard John Sawyer¡¯s words. She was mean to Rosemary, but she really loved John Sawyer. She didn¡¯t want to lose him. ¡°John, are you still in love with Rosemary?¡±

    John looked at Daisy and said angrily, ¡°What does this have to do with Rosemary? Don¡¯t you make everything about her!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Daisy stopped talking when she saw That John Sawyer was angry. The most important thing she had to do right now was to keep up with John Sawyer. But there was hate in her eyes.

    ¡°John, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s not about Rosemary. I just care about you too much. From today on, please tell me what I¡¯m doing wrong, and I¡¯ll fix it.¡± Daisy¡¯s delicate little face was lined with tears and she looked very miserable.

    John Sawyer saw Daisy¡¯s sincere face and he nodded slightly. After all, they already have a child. He was willing to give her a chance as long as she knew she was wrong and would change.

    John Sawyer gave her a faint smile. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡­

    Rosemary had a quick breakfast and went to school.

    Rosemary went to the school gate and walked to the ssroom with a haggard face.

    Tina saw Rosemary from a distance and ran up with a big smile on her face. Seeing her gaunt face, Tina asked, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You look as if you were tired.¡±

    Rosemary suddenly pulled Tina to a remote corner of the school, and then said very heavily, ¡°Tina, I have something to ask you, but it¡¯s about my privacy. You can¡¯t tell the anyone else. Ok?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary was so serious, Tina nodded heavily and said seriously, ¡°I will never tell anyone, you can rest assured.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. For thest few nights, when I¡¯ve fallen asleep, I feel like a pair of hands are moving over me, and then¡­¡± That was what happened. Rosemary looked at Tina sheepishly.

    Tina looked at Rosemary with her eyes wide open.

    See her so, Rosemary thought she was scared by what he said, so she quickly shook her hand in front of a few times. But Tina just said, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re having sex dreams!¡±

    Rosemary was so embarrassed and Tinaughed at her shy face.

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh or I¡¯ll get angry.¡± Rosemary said, pretending to be angry.

    Tina stoppedughing and stood up straight, then she whispered, ¡°Just kidding! I heard my grandmother tell me that before. Once upon a time, there was a family whose ancestors had offended a god. Later, the head of the family made a deal with the devil in order to protect his people. That is, from then on, every girl born with that name on July 15th must marry the devil. So,ter on, the woman with that surname would dream someone was making love to her in bed at night. But they wake up in the morning with nothing.¡±

    After listening to Tina, Rosemary¡¯s face was pale. She was born on July 15th, though she didn¡¯t believe the legend.

    Tina saw Rosemary¡¯s pale face and she knew she was scared. She grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s just old people¡¯s stories. It¡¯s not true. Don¡¯t think too much about it. Or maybe it¡¯s just a dream of stress from your recent marriage.¡±

    ¡°Is it just a dream?¡± Rosemary said, looking at Tina with aplicated expression.

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s expression, Tina rolled her eyes and said with a serious face, ¡°Rosemary Harris, you have to believe in science. There are no devils and gods in this world!¡±

    Rosemary thought Tina had a point. Maybe she was really under too much pressure, resulting in her delirious dreams.

    Rosemary decided to take a break. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Maybe I¡¯m under too much pressure. So I think we should go for an outing this Saturday. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Said Tina happily.

    They walked to the ssroom hand in hand, talking andughing.

    There were not many sses because it was Friday today. Rosemary decided to go home early after ss and check on Wilson Grant.

    Tina couldn¡¯t leave ss so early because she was taking other courses. Rosemary had just arrived at the school gate with her bag, when Olivia Miller and her gang got in front of her.

    Rosemary looked at Olivia Miller and asked coldly, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Olivia Miller looked at her with disdain. ¡°You stay away from Edmund Johnson. Stay away from him!¡±

 Chapter 030 Rosemary was beaten up.

    Rosemary really didn¡¯t understand Olivia Miller. She was not happy about her marriage to The Grant family, and now she was threatening her not to get together with Edmund. Did she really think of herself as a princess?

    Rosemary chuckled and said, ¡°Why would I stay away from Edmund? Do you know him well?¡±

    Olivia was offended by what Rosemary said. She sneered, ¡°Shame on you, Rosemary! You hit on Edmund Johnson when you¡¯re married. Are you worthy of The Grant family?¡±

    ¡°Olivia, when did you see me hitting on Edmund? If sitting down together for dinner or saying a few words is a seduction, wouldn¡¯t you¡­¡± Rosemary made an exaggerated face.

    Olivia was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say a word. She finally sneered, ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t have to exin anymore. Everyone knows you can¡¯t have sex with Wilson Grant even though you¡¯re nominally his wife. No wonder you¡¯re so horny.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Olivia¡¯s face and wanted to p her to death. But she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since I am married to The Grant family, I will be consistent with my husband. But not everyone will be like me.¡±

    Olivia was so mad at Rosemary that she was about to explode. She grabbed Rosemary¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°How dare you call me cheap! I¡¯m gonna rip your mouth out.¡± With that, she went to grab Rosemary¡¯s mouth.

    Rosemary was taken aback by Olivia¡¯s sudden move. Seeing she was about to grab her, Rosemary gave her a good push, ¡°Bang¡­¡± Olivia pped Rosemary¡¯s fair face and there were five red prints on her delicate face.

    Turned out Olivia hade up to her and grabbed her dress on purpose. So that Rosemary would duck, so she could p Rosemary in the face.

    Rosemary staggered back from Olivia¡¯s p and was caught by Edmund.

    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± A deep voice came and Edmund Johnson looked at the them coldly.

    Olivia didn¡¯t expect to meet Edmund. Looking at Edmund¡¯s cold, handsome face, she froze for a moment.

    ¡°Do you all want to get out of Cornshire? How dare you touch The Young Mrs. Grant! Do you want to die?¡± Edmund said angrily.

    Edmund held onto Rosemary, remembering what had just happened. If he hadn¡¯t been here in time, it would have been terrible for them if it was known by someone.

    Some of the students who had just cornered Rosemary were alreadyining about Olivia not telling them who Rosemary really was. If they had known it, they wouldn¡¯t dare to do that! If their families find out about this, they¡¯ll be damned.

    After all, they didn¡¯t have Olivia¡¯s background.

    Some of the students had alreadye forward and apologized to Rosemary, saying that it was Olivia Miller dragged them here and had nothing to do with them.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t me them too much. After all, in the real world, everyone had helplessness.

    After hearing them, Edmund walked over to Olivia and said coldly, ¡°Miss Miller, please mind your manner. Also, it wasn¡¯t that easy for you Millers to get where you are today.¡± With that, Edmund smiled and helped Rosemary into his car and drove away.

    Olivia Miller watched Edmund and Rosemary walk away with more hatred in her eyes.

    Edmund Johnson was driving intently. He checked on Rosemary every now and then, but he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Edmund, why can¡¯t we just be simple and happy? I didn¡¯t want to argue with them, but they chose to provoke me. Some things are clearly not my voluntary, but I still need to pretend to be willing toplete it. How tiring it is to live a life like this!¡±

    Edmund sighed deeply and said, ¡°Rosemary, that¡¯s just the way the world is. You don¡¯t have to care what other people say. You just have to live your day to the fullest and be happy.¡±

    Edmund didn¡¯t know what kind of life Rosemary had, but he knew he would do everything he could to make her happy in the future.

    Rosemary turned to Edmund with a grateful look in her eyes. ¡°Take me home! I¡¯d like to see Wilsonter.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Edmund knew there were some things she couldn¡¯t be happy about until she figured them out.

    ¡­

    Rosemary showered, changed her clothes and went to Wilson Grant¡¯s room. For some reason, she wanted to see him at this moment and wanted to tell him her grievance.

    Rosemary went to Wilson Grant¡¯s room. She sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the man, then said quietly. ¡°Wilson Grant, I¡¯m Rosemary. Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°Wilson Grant, I don¡¯t know what happened to you, but I want you to know that there are a lot of people in this world who are waiting for you to wake up. Grandma is so old, although she looks very happy on the surface, in fact, she is not happy at all. And your mom and dad, do you have the heart to let them take on all the heavy work in the family? So, whoever it is you don¡¯t want to wake up for, please don¡¯t be selfish. Think about your family and wake up soon, ok?¡±

    With that, tears welled up in her eyes. Rosemary fought back tears as she sat with Wilson Grant.

    It took Rosemary a long time to remember that she had been here for a long time. She took a long look at Wilson Grant and left the room.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, are you hungry? I¡¯ll tell the cook to get the food ready and send the servant up to your room¡± Owen said deferentially.

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Rosemary was going upstairs when Chad came downstairs, and he smelled like smoke. He paused when he saw Rosemary, and then he walked through the door. Momentster, she heard the sound of a limo pulling away.

    Rosemary did not think too much and went upstairs to the room.

    Owen saw Rosemary¡¯s thin back and murmured, ¡°Mr. Wilson Grant, you must get better soon!¡±

    Rosemary went back to her room, showered and changed into conservative pajamas. She remembered Edmund¡¯s words. He was right. It was better to live a full life than to care about others.

    Knock¡­

    When The door of the room was pushed open, the maid came up to the table with the meal and said respectfully, ¡°The Young Mr. Grant, dinner meal is ready. Please enjoy yourself.¡±

    Her stomach rumbled with hunger as she smelled the delicious food. It was 8:00 p. m. sharp when Rosemary finished her meal.

    Rosemary picked up the book Edmund bought in the bookstore a few days ago and read it slowly. This is a book about design. In fact, everyone thought that Rosemary¡¯s favorite thing was acting, but only she knew that what she really liked was designing. Because learning design allowed her to boldly try concepts that others dared not.

 Chapter 031 Already Married

    She chose to study acting instead of design because her mother told her when she was young that she could study anything but design when she grew up.

    So she didn¡¯t choose to be a designer. Although she didn¡¯t study design, she was gifted as a designer. A couple of times she snuck her designs into thepetition and made the top ten. But she finally gave up because she couldn¡¯t show up.

    Rosemary was feeling a little sleepy before she knew it. She found it was nearly eleven o¡¯clock, so she cleared the table, drank her milk and went to bed.

    The night was cool as water. The moon slowly climbed to the top of the sky, and the sounds of insects outside the window made the night seem even more quiet.

    Rosemary felt like she was in a warm embrace, and the person holding her seemed to smell of tobo. She tried desperately to open her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t.

    The next morning, Rosemary sat in bed and touched the cold bed next to her. She could smell only the faint smell of tobo in the air. She remembered when she met Chad upstairs yesterday and he smelled like tobo. Was it really him?

    Rosemary was starting to think it was Chad. But without proof, she couldn¡¯t ask him directly. Just because he smelled of tobo yesterday didn¡¯t mean it¡¯ was him!

    Today was a weekend. She made an appointment with Tina to go on an outing and it was about time for her to go out.

    Rosemary said goodbye to Owen and drove to the agreed location to wait for Tina.

    Rosemary was actually quite free in The Grant family. Aside from Marian¡¯s asional remarks about her, Darren Grant mostly ignored her. And The Old Mrs. Grant often encouraged Rosemary to go out more, or she would be bored at home.

    Ticktack¡­

    Rosemary thought it was Tina, but when she picked it up, it was Edmund. She held the phone to her ear and said softly, ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s deep, charming voice came over there. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s a day off. Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Tina and I made an appointment to go outing together. Now I¡¯m waiting for her.¡± Rosemary said softly.

    ¡°Go outing? So where are you going for an outing? Have you chosen the ce yet?¡± Edmund Johnson was intrigued by the idea of going on an outing.

    Rosemary and Tina and hadn¡¯t decided where to go for an outing. She just wanted to go out and rx, so anything with a good view was fine.

    ¡°Not yet. We¡¯ll decide where to go when Tina arrives.¡± Said Rosemary.

    ¡°Well, let me take you to a ce. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like it.¡± Edmund volunteered.

    Rosemary hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Ok.¡±

    ¡°Then you wait for me where you are. I¡¯ll pick you up there in 20 minutes.¡± Edmund said and hung up.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry! I was held up by something at home. You must have been waiting a long time.¡± Tina said apologetically.

    ¡°No. I just got here.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you have any idea where we¡¯re going? Why don¡¯t we go to Misty Mountain? I hear the scenery there is very nice.¡± Tina said excitedly.

    Seeing Tina was so happy, Rosemary¡¯s mood also changed for the better. ¡°Edmund said to take us to a nice ce, and he¡¯ll pick us up pretty soon.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Tina was surprised to hear that Edmund was going on an outing with them. She asked curiously, ¡°Rosemary, how did Edmund know we were going on an outing? You didn¡¯t tell him that, did you? I think he has a thing for you!¡±

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t be ridiculous. He just called me and asked me what I was doing today. I said I was going on an outing. He offered toe along, and I can¡¯t just say no! Besides, he helped me at least!¡± Rosemary rolled her eyes at Tina.

    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m already married. How can you say that about him?¡± Rosemary hit Tina on the head with her hand.

    ¡°Okay, I was just kidding. Why are you so serious?¡± Tina gave Rosemary a mischievous smile.

    A luxury SUV suddenly stopped and squeaked. The car stopped in front of them, and Edmund Johnson¡¯s deep, charming voice boomed above them.

    ¡°Get in the car! I¡¯ll take you to a ce you¡¯ve never been before, and I promise you¡¯ll want to stay there forever. Besides, the weather forecast says there¡¯s a meteor shower tonight, so we can spend the night at the top of the mountain. You¡¯re gonna see something unexpectedter.¡±

    Tina heard Edmund say the view was so good, and her face was full of anticipation!

    Rosemary looked at Edmund and asked hesitantly, ¡°Edmund, can¡¯t wee back tonight?¡±

    Edmund knew what Rosemary was worried about. He said gently, ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of what you were worried about! I¡¯ve already spoken to Darren and told him we¡¯re not going back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rosemary said happily.

    ¡°You can call him if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Edmundughed.

    Rosemary picked up her phone and called Darren. His voice came on the phone. Rosemary told him she was on a field trip with friends, and she might not be back tonight. He just told her to be careful and hung up.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you have your camera?¡± Tina asked excitedly.

    Rosemary said, ¡°I forgot to bring it. I thought I¡¯d ask you to bring it on the way, but I got a phone call and forgot.¡±

    Seeing Rosemary also forgot to take the camera, Tina showed a look of regret. Edmund saw their depressed faces and kindly reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m all set.¡±

    The SUV sped along the wide road and gradually disappeared in the bustling city. After driving for about three or four hours, they came to a remote scenic spot.

    Rosemary and Tina saw the car parked at the gate of a very ordinary scenic spot and felt a little disappointed.

    Edmund just smiled and shouted, ¡°Come and help me with these things. We can¡¯t drive in there. We have to walk in.¡± With that, he took out threerge packages from the trunk of the car. He took the biggest one. And Rosemary and Tina each took a small one.

    Edmund saw that they were ready and set off for the hills.

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, is this the ce you were telling me about?¡± asked Tina curiously.

    Edmund smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s still in there. Just follow me.¡±

    Rosemary smiled at Tina and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Now is the time to fight! Let¡¯s see which one of us burns out first.¡±

    Tina chuckled. ¡°Ok. As usual! Whoever loses buys dinner.¡±

    ¡°Ok, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

 Chapter 032 Olivia Millerâ€™s Hate

    Edmund leaded the way, Rosemary and Tina followed. After a long walk, just as the girls were about to give up, Edmund said, ¡°Here we are!¡±

    Rosemary and Tina were girls after all. Their legs and feet were sore after the long walk. When Edmund said they finally arrived, they fell to the floor. Just when Tina wanted to ask Edmund where the beauty was, Rosemary shouted, ¡°Tina, look over there!¡±

    Tina looked in the direction Rosemary was pointing and saw an endless sea of flowers not far away. The flowers of different colors were swaying in the gentle breeze, sending out bursts of fragrance.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Tina jumped up from the ground and looked ahead.

    Rosemary did not expect to find such a beautiful ce near Cornshire. In this deceitful lively city, there was such a fairnd. No wonder Edmund said they wouldn¡¯t want to go back after they got here.¡±

    ¡°Wow, the sea of flowers, here wee!¡± Then Tina took Rosemary¡¯s hand and ran to the front of the sea of flowers.

    Edmund smiled at the sight of them galloping.

    ¡°How beautiful it is!¡± Rosemary could not help but praise.

    A patch ofvender stood faintly among the flowers, attracting bees from time to time to gather honey. Rosemary just wanted to do one thing, that is, ¡°dance!¡±

    ¡°Tina, shall we dance together?¡± Rosemary said happily.

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s proposal, Tina hurriedly echoed and said, ¡°I also wanted to do so!¡±

    With that, two beautiful figures began to dance in the sea of flowers.

    Tina was wearing a yellow dress today. She was dancing beside the beautifulvender, just like a carefree flower spirit.

    Rosemary¡¯s dark hair fell over her shoulders and her off-white dress fluttered in the wind as she twisted. She was like an innocent angel, happy and holy.

    In the distance, groups of colorful butterflies were flying to the center of the sea of flowers. Their thinyers of wings gave off a faint light, with small eyes looking in all directions. Soon they were all intoxicated with the preserves again.

    Edmund was frozen by the figure in front of him. Rosemary was like a bridle of wild horses today, galloping in this endless sea of flowers.

    Edmund kept taking pictures with his camera. Dancing in the sea of flowers, she kept changing her movements and dancing happily.

    Tina saw some lilies not far away. She called out to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, look, your favorite!¡±

    Rosemary looked in the direction Tina was pointing and saw a few newly blooming lilies are in full bloom against the wind to release the flowers covered with crystal tears.

    Edmund saw one of the most beautiful paintings when he turned the camera.

    Rosemary went to the lilies and crouched down, her fingers gently moving a lily in front of her, closing her eyes and smelling the tantalizing scent.

    On the other side of the mountain.

    Nathaniel Meyer was sitting with his legs crossed in a makeshift resting ce on the set. His dark blue eyes were like the blue sea, and his handsome face was cold.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He gently waved the best wine in his hand. Looking at the figure dancing in the sea of flowers in the distance, his smile was more and more obvious.

    Rosemary and Tina both ran tired, so they sat back against the back in the middle of the flowers, like a beautifulndscape.

    Edmund strode over with his camera.

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, how did you know about such a beautiful view?¡± Tina asked excitedly.

    ¡°I found this ce by ident. At that time, when I was tired from work, I woulde here to rx.¡±

    This ce was actually discovered by Wilson Grant. The three of them made a pact that when they all got girlfriends, they would take them to see the scenery. But before that day came¡­

    Rosemary saw Edmund did not speak for a long time, so she asked, ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Edmund chuckled and said, ¡°This is just one of the attractions, and there are two more that I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like better!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, where¡¯s the other one?¡± Tina jumped up from the ground happily.

    Rosemary was also curious about other beautiful attractions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to the next attraction. Today I¡¯m working part-time as a photographer.¡± Edmund grinned.

    Not far away in the sea of flowers, Olivia Miller looked at Rosemary¡¯s back and felt hatred.

    Edmund Johnson led them to the foot of a high mountain. At the peak not far away, a long waterfall cascaded down the middle of the mountain, with a crystal clear river below. On both sides of the river was a greenwn, which was covered with a variety of wild flowers. Colorful butterflies were dancing here.

    ¡°Edmund, why are there more butterflies here than there were back there?¡± Rosemary asked curiously.

    Edmund said softly, ¡°Because the environment and climate are good for butterflies. And there are trees that butterflies like. It¡¯s also called Butterfly Valley. Did you see that butterfly with the long tail? That¡¯s called the Isabe Butterfly. And the purple and pink one, it¡¯s called the Purple Rose Swallowtail. And the many unknowns, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    ¡°The butterflies are all wild, but they are taken care of to prevent the unscrupulous from destroying them.¡± Edmund exined to them one by one.

    Rosemary looked at the butterflies flying around. Everyone was admiring the beauty of butterflies, but they did not know that the longest life span of butterflies was only one to two months. There was always a cruel truth behind beauty.

    A beautiful Purple Rose Swallowtail flew onto Tina¡¯s shoulder. She stood up slowly and danced softly.

    Butterflies sometimes flew to Tina¡¯s forehead, sometimes to her hands, and some to Rosemary¡¯s hair. Tina gently took Rosemary¡¯s hands and they fly in the colorful butterflies.

    ¡°Tina, look, these butterflies are flying to our bodies.¡± Rosemary said excitedly, looking at the butterfly resting on her body.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m so happy!¡± Tina¡¯s voice flew through the valley.

    ¡°Me, too. This is the happiest day of my entire life.¡± Rosemary and Tina were holding hands and spinning wildly.

    Edmund was a photographer all day, and those two girls were dancing all day. Everyone was tired out, but was still in high spirits.

    Finally, Tina was too tired to jump, so she sat down on the ground and didn¡¯t move.

    Rosemary looked at Tina lying on the ground and smiled to Edmund, ¡°Edmund, let¡¯s go back to rest!¡±

 Chapter 033 The Conspiracy Behind it

    ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go to the top of the mountain to rest. The tent was set up.¡± Edmund Johnson spoke softly to them.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hearing that they were going up to the top of the mountain, Tina puckered up and said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, are we going to stay on the mountain tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When Rosemary told me you guys were going on a field trip this morning, I checked the weather forecast, and there was a meteor shower tonight.¡±

    Edmund Johnson took Rosemary to a makeshift camp on the hill. ¡°Rosemary, you and Tina take a break, and I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Rosemary nodded and drilled into the tent with Tina.

    The sun was setting slowly, and a bright moon had crept silently up the hill.

    Tents were scattered on top of the mountain. Maybe because of the meteor shower, there were more people here tonight than usual.

    Edmund took out the barbecue rack he had prepared early in the morning, set up the iron rack on a t spot, and took out charcoal to make a fire.

    Rosemary woke up and heard Edmund ying with a barbecue. She watched as the sky slowly darkened, then sat up and walked outside.

    ¡°Edmund, that¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± Rosemary smiled slightly, like the breeze in March, making a person feel particrlyfortable.

    Edmund saw Rosemary woke up and asked, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t expect it to bete afternoon.¡± Rosemary said, stepping forward to help him.

    Edmund didn¡¯t stop Rosemary from helping, but rather liked the feeling that she was there to help him.

    Rosemary saw the charcoal had burned red, so she said to Edmund, ¡°Edmund, we can start now, where is the food?¡±

    Edmund Johnson turned to take food out of the car¡¯s refrigerator. He came over with a few strings of each on a te.

    Rosemary put the food on the shelf to grease and paint it, and it could told by her skill that she did a lot of barbecues.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you use to grill a lot?¡± Rosemary¡¯s hand gently shook, she smiled and said, ¡°I used to have a barbecue with my ssmates in high school, so I leaned it.¡±

    John Sawyer used to love barbecues, but he didn¡¯t think they were clean, so Rosemary learned how to cook barbecue for John Sawyer, which was kind of silly.

    Edmund smiled at her skilled grilling skills, ¡°Then I can be a littlezy tonight.¡± Then he took a stool and sat down beside it.

    Edmund just looked at Rosemary in silence. The night of the mountain was particrly quiet, asionally came a worm song or a bird call.

    Rosemary¡¯s head was down and she was flipping the barbecue. A hot look was fixed on her face, which made her feel ufortable.

    ¡°Okay, you can go and tell Tina to wake up, or the barbecue will be cold.¡± Rosemary said, staring at the barbecue on the shelf.

    Edmund Johnson looked at Rosemary and got up and headed for the tent.

    Rosemary took a deep breath and kept cooking.

    Tina smelled the smell of barbecue and her stomach growled. She was about to get up when Edmund came and asked her to eat.

    ¡°Tina, Rosemary asked you over for a barbecue.¡± Edmund stood outside the tent and said.

    Tina answered and went out of the tent to Rosemary.

    Tina was surprised to see Rosemary cooking a barbecue. She rubbed her eyes hard with her hands, unable to believe it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s exaggerated expression, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I love you so much, I finally get to eat Rosemary¡¯s own barbecue.¡±

    Tina put her hands on her chest as if she had found the treasure.

    ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ve had them before.¡± Rosemary red at her andughed.

    Tina picked up a skewer of barbecue and mumbled, ¡°I¡¯ve had your barbecue many times!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hands stopped there, staring nkly at the grill.

    Tina realized what she had said. She lowered her head and slowly ate the chicken wing.

    Edmund took Rosemary¡¯s wings and tried them, ¡°Wow, Rosemary, you¡¯re really good at grilling!¡±

    ¡°Eat more if you like.¡± Rosemary also took a string of barbecue slowly began to eat it.

    Rosemary thought she had lost her cool. She couldn¡¯t let her mood get in the way of everyone else¡¯s.

    Rosemary smiled and looked at Tina, ¡°Tina, help yourself. I¡¯ll make more for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Tina didn¡¯t want Rosemary to think about John Sawyer again, so she pretend to be a foodie to deflect the conversation.

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, did you oftene for an outing before?¡± Tina asked, digressing.

    Edmund smiled. ¡°Not very often,¡± he said. ¡°We juste out once in a while to rx.¡±

    Tina seemed surprised by Edmund¡¯s answer. She mumbled something and went back to eating her barbecue.

    Rosemary suddenly felt a little bored and said to Edmund, ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m going for a walk.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± Edmund stood up and looked at Rosemary.

    Rosemary shook her head, ¡°I want to walk alone, you can eat with Tina!¡±

    ¡°All right! Pay more attention to your safety and don¡¯t stray too far.¡± Edmund urged.

    Rosemary walked over to a big rock and sat down. Listening to the happy chirping of insects, she felt she was in a new world.

    Rosemary heard something nearby. Before she could turn, she saw a pair of hands pushing her to the bottom of the valley.

    Ouch¡­

    Rosemary rolled a few times and found a man standing a short distance ahead. Before he could dodge, she hit him and they rolled down to the bottom.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Nathaniel Meyer lifted his foot and realized that he couldn¡¯t feel it. He tried to sit up, but found a man lying on top of him.

    Nathaniel Meyer was so angry that he gave the Rosemary a shove, and she tumbled sideways.

    Rosemary woke up when Nathaniel Meyer shoved her. A thrill ran through her as she looked at the darkness in front of her.

    ¡°Tina, Edmund, are you there?¡± Rosemary eximed with a look of horror on her face.

    Nathaniel Meyer was in a very bad mood. He was standing in the middle of the mountain enjoying the full moon when he was pushed down to the dark valley floor.

    Rosemary staggered to her feet. But she had only taken a few steps when she stumbled over something, ¡°Ouch!¡± And bam, she was all over Nathaniel Meyer.

    Nathaniel Meyer wanted to rip the woman off his back. She was on top of him! Twice!

    Rosemary felt as if she had fallen on something squishy. And it was like¡­

    ¡°A ghost!¡±

 Chapter 034 In Case you die Here

    Nathaniel Meyer froze in horror at Rosemary¡¯s screams. After a long time, he said angrily, ¡°Have you ever seen a ghost as handsome as me?¡±

    Rosemary was shaking with fear right now. After a long pause, she asked, ¡°Who are you? Why are you here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I¡¯m here?¡± Nathaniel Meyer said angrily.

    After Nathaniel Meyer said that, Rosemary remembered that when she was pushed, she thought she bumped into something. Because she couldn¡¯t dodge, they both rolled down.

    ¡°Are you the one I bumped into and rolled down?¡± Rosemary asked in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Since you know you knocked me down, shouldn¡¯t you get up first?¡± Nathaniel Meyer looked at the woman on top of him in disgust.

    Rosemary just found out she was on top of Nathaniel Meyer. She got up quickly because it was very flirtatious. Fortunately, it was dark and they could not see each other¡¯s faces, so they wouldn¡¯t be so embarrassed.

    Nathaniel Meyer stood up from the ground and pped his hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You could have fallen off yourself, but you were dragging me with you. Do you want to die?¡±

    Rosemary was not as scared as she was. Fighting back her nerves, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bump into you.¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer had never had such bad luck. It was a bad start for him to drop a man out of thin air and shove him into this dark valley.

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t mean to, you knocked me off.¡± Nathaniel Meyer yelled at her. Then he found a ce to sit down.

    Rosemary was too tired to talk back. Now she had got to figure out how to get up here, and she didn¡¯t know if Edmund and Tina had noticed she was missing.

    Rosemary touched herself, and then she remembered she was wearing a dress, so she didn¡¯t have her phone on her.

    ¡°Sir, do you have your cell phone with you?¡± Rosemary asked Nathaniel Meyer dryly.

    Nathaniel Meyer seemed to have disappeared. Only Rosemary¡¯s voice echoed in the valley floor.

    Rosemary knew he was still here, so maybe he was still angry.

    As the time passed, Rosemary was cold and curled up together. It was noticeably cooler at the bottom than it was at the top, and it was night.

    Nathaniel Meyer heard Rosemary¡¯s teeth gurgling with cold. He didn¡¯t want to talk to her, but he couldn¡¯t bear it. What the hell.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± Nathaniel Meyer asked impatiently.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to talk. She just wanted to conserve her strength for Edmund and Tina.

    Nathaniel Meyer grew nervous as no one answered for a long time. After all, she was a woman. If anything happened to her, he would be in troubleter.

    ¡°Say something so I would know if you¡¯re dead or not.¡± Nathaniel Meyer said impatiently.

    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡± Rosemary rolled her eyes. ¡°How can you be so mean for a grown man? I just identally pushed you, and you¡¯re gonna curse me to death?¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer slowly moved forward to follow Rosemary¡¯s voice. ¡°I was worried that if you had an ident next to me, it would ruin my reputation forever.¡±

    ¡°Would someone as petty as you be worried about someone ruining your reputation?¡± Murmured Rosemary.

    ¡°Hey, what are you saying about me?¡± Nathaniel Meyer shouted as he stood next to Rosemary.

    Rosemary was so freaked out by him, ¡°Hey, when did you get here?¡±

    ¡°I was afraid you would die of cold here, so I came to give you clothes!¡± Nathaniel Meyer threw his clothes over Rosemary¡¯s head in anger.

    It smelled like a man, and there was a hint of alcohol.

    Rosemary took the clothes and put them on herself and she felt warmer, not so cold as before.

    ¡°Sir, should we try to find our way up? We can¡¯t just sit here forever!¡±

    Rosemary thought he hadn¡¯t heard her. She was about to ask again when Nathaniel Meyer said, ¡°You know what¡¯s gonna happen here?¡±

    Rosemary did not understand what he said, but she saw a small firefly fly in front of her, parked on the next leaf.

    ¡°Look, a miracle ising.¡± Nathaniel Meyer enthused.

    Rosemary stood and watched the fireflies fly in from all directions. Slowly they lit up the whole valley floor.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Rosemary gently raised her hand as a firefly flew into her palm.

    Nathaniel Meyer turned his face to follow the sound, and a beautiful face appeared before him. What a breath-taking beauty she was!

    ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, did you find Rosemary?¡± Tina asked anxiously.

    ¡°Not yet. I talked to people around here, and they said they didn¡¯t see her!¡± Edmund Johnson said anxiously.

    Tina saw that he was worried andforted him by saying, ¡°Mr. Johnson, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s look for her separately!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    And they went off in different directions.

    Rosemary was looking at fireflies flying around in front of her. They were like little elves, with a littlentern, as if there was a pageant. The light was like their mischievous eyes.

    Nathaniel Meyer said to Rosemary as the fireflies began to fly up the hill, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just follow these little things and we can go up.¡±

    Rosemary nodded and followed Nathaniel Meyer up the hill.

    Rosemary was a girl, so she didn¡¯t walk that fast. Soon she was estranged from Nathaniel Meyer. As the fireflies flew higher and higher, the lights dimmed.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Rosemary tripped on some vine and fell forward.

    Nathaniel Meyer heard the sound and quickly grabbed Rosemary as she was about to fall. He said, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ll make me think you¡¯re trying to seduce me!¡±

    Rosemary was speechless at this man. He just didn¡¯t y by the rules.

    ¡°Sir, you may be a little good-looking, but not good enough for me to seduce.¡± Rosemary said relentlessly.

    Nathaniel Meyer stroked his chin. Had he just fallen down and got his face dirty.

    ¡°Girl, we are fair-weather friends now! How can you say such hurtful things?¡± Nathaniel Meyer said, touching his chest with a hand.

    Rosemary rolled her eyes. ¡°Sir, my name is not girl. My name is Rosemary Harris.¡± With that, she stopped talking to him and walked on, following the faint glow of the firefly.

 Chapter 035 Get Your ass Down Here

    Nathaniel Meyer said to himself, ¡°Rosemary, that¡¯s a beautiful name.¡±

    As Nathaniel Meyer saw that Rosemary had moved on, he called out, ¡°Rosemary, wait for me!¡±

    Rosemary just wanted to get out of here. Edmund and Tina are gonna go crazy if they don¡¯t find her.

    She couldn¡¯t help walking faster, which annoyed the man behind her.

    ¡°Well, Rosemary, you don¡¯t have to go so fast!¡± Nathaniel Meyer said with a cheery grin.

    Rosemary thought he changed his face really fast! A moment before he had wanted to strangle her, and now he was calling her so intimately. How fickle he was!

    Nathaniel Meyer walked quickly in front of Rosemary, frowning. ¡°I¡¯ll walk in front, and you stay behind.¡±

    Rosemary looked at the hillside, nodded and said, ¡°Well, be careful!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Rosemary, are you just saying that because you care about me?¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m just afraid that if you¡¯re careless and something happens, I¡¯ll be involved.¡± She said coldly.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t exin. Exnation is cover-up. You do care about me!¡± said Nathaniel Meyer.

    Rosemary snorted, ¡°Who cares about you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that if anything happened to me, you¡¯d stay with me?¡± Nathaniel Meyer looked like he knew everything.

    Rosemary was speechless. His understanding was really¡­ great!

    Nathaniel Meyerughed. He was also a master in love, how could he be eliminated so easily?

    Rosemary gasped at Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s ¡°I¡¯m up to you¡± look, ¡°Sir, I think you may have misunderstood me! I¡¯m just saying that if something happens to you, I¡¯ll leave you alone. Because I am a woman, others people can¡¯t destroy my reputation.¡±

    Instantly Nathaniel Meyer felt a row of crows fly overhead.

    Rosemary saw his face, feeling morefortable. He was so mean to her at first. He didn¡¯t know how to be gentle with girls. Now he wanted to take advantage of her, no way.

    ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t have to hold a grudge, do you?¡± Nathaniel Meyer had a devastated look on his face.

    Nathaniel Meyer pursed his lips as if to think of something and said, ¡°My name is not Sir. My name is Nathaniel Meyer.¡±

    Rosemary went to art school, but she wasn¡¯t a celebrity fan, so she wasn¡¯t aware of Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s fame in the entertainment industry.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary thought she¡¯d heard the name somewhere, but she couldn¡¯t remember it, so she didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.

    Nathaniel Meyer closed his eyes and waited for Rosemary to jump at him when she heard the name. He still seemed to be indulging in dreams of his own imagination.

    In fact, the ideal and reality were often very different.

    Rosemary saw him standing there, thinking there was no road ahead, so she asked nervously, ¡°Mr. Meyer, what¡¯s wrong? Is there no road ahead?¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer was an international superstar whomanded attention wherever he went. How could he be nothing when he was here with Rosemary?

    Nathaniel Meyer took a look at Rosemary with a face of dejection, then he smiled and said, ¡°Nothing. We¡¯ll be at the top soon.¡±

    Rosemary had a feeling there was something wrong with him, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out. And then one day, she knew what was wrong with Nathaniel Meyer today.

    Edmund had been at the top of the hill looking for Rosemary for almost an hour.

    Just as they were about to call the police, two boys dressed as students ran up to them and said that a man and a woman had juste up from the bottom of the valley and asked him to go and see if they were the ones he was looking for.

    Edmund thanked him quickly and ran in that direction.

    Rosemary made it to the top of the mountain. She barely managed to stand when Edmund held her tightly in his arms.

    Nathaniel Meyer, who was trailing behind, was about to say she was ungrateful when he saw that.

    Edmund Johnson hugged Rosemary tightly with his eyes red. Only he knew why.

    Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s assistant heard he was here and rushed over. When she saw that he was all right, she said grievously, ¡°Boss, you havee back atst! I thought something had happened to you! If anything happened to you, I would die.¡±

    Emily Becker, Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s assistant, was sobbing on his shoulder.

    Everyone was scared by Emily Becker¡¯s cry.

    Rosemary coughed awkwardly, ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m sorry you had to worry about me.¡±

    Only then did Edmund realize his faux pas. Embarrassed, he let go of Rosemary and said in a husky voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just nervous.¡±

    Rosemary smiled apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m sorry to let you worry about me.¡±

    Everyone was looking at Emily Becker who was hanging on Nathaniel Meyer. The expression on his face was so cold that it almost turned into frost, and she was still immersed in sad grief.

    Nathaniel gritted his teeth and shouted, ¡°Emily Becker, if you don¡¯t get your ass off here, you¡¯re noting to work tomorrow!¡±

    When Emily Becker heard Nathaniel Meyer say her full name, she knew something was wrong.

    ¡°Sorry, boss!¡± Emily Becker stepped off Nathaniel Meyer and stepped back, and her head was as low as it could go.

    Aaron Becker felt very regret! How could he be so happy as to overlook something so serious?

    Nathaniel Meyer was a terrible cleanliness freak. He was known in the entertainment industry as a yboy, but only Aaron Becker knew it was all made up. He didn¡¯t have a girlfriend because his body resisted being touched.

    ¡°Edmund, this is Mr. Meyer, who just saved my life down there.¡± Rosemary said.

    Edmund stepped up to Nathaniel, held out his hand and smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Meyer, for saving Rosemary¡¯s life,¡± he said.

    Nathaniel smiled at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, next time I¡¯m hanging out with you!¡± Then he turned and walked past Edmund.

    Edmund smiled slightly and awkwardly withdrew his hands frozen in the air.

    Rosemary went back to the tent with Edmund. As soon as she saw Rosemarye back, Tina hugged Rosemary and cried. Her sadness dissolved as if she had been liberated.

 Chapter 036 Thank the Person who Pushed you

    ¡°Rosemary, where have you been? You have no idea how worried I am.¡± Tina said tearfully.

    Rosemary was not feeling much better at this point. In the past, when she came homete at night, only her father would be waiting for her. Now seeing Tina¡¯s worried face, she felt like crying.

    ¡°Tina, since Rosemary¡¯s okay, let her rest for a while!¡± Edmund said ndly

    Tina noticed Rosemary¡¯s clothes, ¡°Rosemary, whose clothes are those on you?¡±

    Rosemary gasped, then realized that she was still wearing Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°It belonged to the guy I fell in with, and I just forgot to give it back.¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t ask further. She turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, go get dressed. You didn¡¯t eat anything just now. Mr. Johnson and I will make some barbecue for you.¡±

    Rosemary touched her stomach. She was hungry after all that time down there.

    Edmund and Tina went to get Rosemary something to eat.

    ¡°Mr. Johnson, did Rosemary say how she ended up at the bottom of the mountain?¡± asked Tina curiously.

    ¡°No.¡± Edmund said seriously.

    Tina took a long look at Edmund Johnson and sighed inside. Why should he fall for her?

    Edmund continued to grill, and no one knew what was going on in his mind.

    Rosemary changed into simple casual clothes, then she walked out of the tent and saw them talking.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Rosemary¡¯s voice came faintly.

    Edmund smiled at her. ¡°Nothing! Just talking.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary,e on, sit down! Mr. Johnson made you a lot of delicious food.¡± Tina took Rosemary and sat down beside her.

    Rosemary looked at what was in front of her and said, ¡°It smells good!¡± Then she picked up a shish kebab and ate it.

    So the three of them sat eating and talking andughing.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, Tina¡¯s hands stopped and her eyes looked somewhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tina?¡± Rosemary followed Tina¡¯s gaze. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°I just saw this girl. I think she¡¯s Olivia Miller from our ss.¡± Said Tina.

    Rosemary looked where her eyes were, ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. Maybe you¡¯re wrong!¡±

    Tina thought she was wrong, too. What was Olivia Miller doing here?!

    They did not take it seriously and continued to eat their barbecue.

    Rosemary was rushed back to the tent by Edmund and Tina. They told her to have a rest first.

    Early the next morning, Rosemary took the clothes and walked over to Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s tent.

    Rosemary had no idea which tent Nathaniel Meyer was living in. While struggling, she saw Aaron Beckere out of the tent.

    Rosemary smiled and walked up to Aaron Becker and said, ¡°Hello, is Mr. Meyer up yet?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to see our boss? What is your rtionship with him?¡± Aaron Becker asked Rosemary about it with a gossipy face.

    Rosemary embarrassedly stroked her hair around her ears, then said gently, ¡°I¡¯m looking for your boss. I met him once.¡±

    By this time, Nathaniel Meyer was fully dressed. He came out of the tent and saw Rosemary standing nearby as if she was asking questions.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you here to see me?¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer wore a casual outfit today. His delicate features were cold and angr. His bushy eyebrows rose defiantly, and his deep cold eyes were wild and sexy. There was now a dissolute smile on his handsome face.

    ¡°Am I a little early? I woke you up.¡± Rosemary smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°No! Not at all! You cane to me any time. I like it.¡± Nathaniel Meyer said with a cheery grin.

    Rosemary handed Nathaniel Meyer the clothes she was holding. She looked apologetic and said, ¡°Thank you for the coat. I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night. I think someone pushed me and I fell down the hill. I couldn¡¯t dodge when I saw someone.¡±

    ¡°I have to thank the person who pushed you!¡± Nathaniel Meyer pursed his lips with a smile.

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel Meyer and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer walked up to Rosemary andughed. ¡°Otherwise, how would I know you?¡± he said.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosemary stepped back and said dryly, ¡°Mr. Meyer, I don¡¯t like this way of making friends.¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer chuckled. ¡°We met that way anyway, didn¡¯t we?¡±

    Rosemary smiled at him. ¡°My friends are waiting for me. I gotta go.¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer looked unhappy when she said he was leaving. He turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°That¡¯s how you brought my clothes back? This is a limited edition, one of a kind. You must at least take it home and wash it before you bring it to me.¡±

    Rosemary felt a little embarrassed by What Nathaniel Meyer said. She actually wanted to take it back and wash it and send it back to him, but she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to find him, so she sent it to him now.

    Aaron Becker looked at his Boss in bewilderment. He would throw away his clothes as long as they were touched. How could he even ask her to have it washed and sent back to him?

    Rosemary frowned and smiled at Nathaniel Meyer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too casual. Well, I¡¯ll take your clothes back and get them cleaned and sent it back to you.¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer gave Aaron Becker a look, then smiled and said, ¡°Rosemary, thank you then. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Aaron Becker grabbed a piece of paper and pen, quickly wrote an address and handed it to Rosemary.

    Rosemary took the address with a smile nodded at them and walked down the hill.

    Nathaniel Meyer watched Rosemary walk away with a faint smile on his face.

    Aaron Becker watched his boss fall in love and said boldly, ¡°Boss, do you know who she is?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Nathaniel Meyer raised an eyebrow at Aaron Becker.

    ¡°She is Rosemary Harris, wife of Wilson Grant of The Grant family in Cornshire.¡± Aaron Becker watched Nathaniel¡¯s face and continued, ¡°They say she married into The Grant family for good luck.¡±

    ¡°Good luck?¡± Nathaniel Meyer looked at him uncertainly.

    ¡°ording to people on the outside, Wilson Grant was in a car ident two years ago, and he¡¯s still in a sterile ward. So Ms. Harris simply had only the title of The Young Mr. Grant.¡± Aaron Becker borated on what he knew.

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    After Hearing Aaron Becker¡¯s words, Nathaniel Meyer turned and headed to his tent.

    Aaron Becker just stood there. He wondered what Nathaniel meant by ¡°That¡¯s great¡±.

 Chapter 037 You have a Crush on her

    It was nearly noon when Rosemary got home. She went upstairs, cleaned herself up, put on some fresh clothes and went downstairs to see The Old Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Madam, the olddy wants you toe.¡± Said the servant respectfully.

    Rosemary smiled at the maid and said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯m going.¡±

    Rosemary came to The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s house and found her resting on a couch. She stepped forward and called sweetly, ¡°Grandma, are you looking for me?¡±

    Hearing it was Rosemary, the olddy heard said with a smile on her face, ¡°Can¡¯t I call you for no reason?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can! You can call me every day as long as you like,¡± Rosemary said.

    ¡°You always make me happy. I heard you went on an outing with your ssmates and Edmund yesterday. Was that right?¡± The olddyughed.

    Rosemary sat down on the couch next to her and said softly, ¡°Yes. I made a deal with my ssmates the other day. Then Edmund heard that we were going on a field trip and was worried that it would be unsafe for us girls to go, so he went with us.¡±

    The olddy stroked Rosemary¡¯s hair and said: ¡°It¡¯s good to go outside and have fun instead of doing nothing at home. I love watching you guys have fun.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s head rested gently on herp. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going to be happy.¡±

    Rosemary told the olddy about all the fun things they¡¯d had on their field trip. Hearing this, The Old Mrs. Grant felt so happy that she wished she could be younger and go to see it.

    Rosemary stayed with her for a long time until she said she was tired and then went back to her room.

    Beep¡­

    Rosemary picked up the phone and put it to her ear, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, long time no see!¡± Daisy said with a smile on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Rosemary¡¯s voice turned cold when she heard Daisy¡¯s.

    Daisy was in a good mood and said proudly, ¡°Next Saturday is my engagement ceremony with John. I have sent you the invitation by express. I am looking forward to your and Mr. Grant¡¯sing.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand shook slightly. She clutched her phone tightly. ¡°We¡¯ll see! I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Daisy sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid toe, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare? I¡¯ll be there on time on Saturday.¡± Then Rosemary hung up the phone.

    Seeing Daisy with John used to make her feel bad, but she didn¡¯t feel that way anymore. She just wanted Daisy to treat John well.

    Rosemary sat by the bed. Therge bedroom felt empty. She always felt that something was missing.

    At some hotel.

    Joseph Flower was wearing a handmade suit on his way to a private room. His long figure was evocative, and his cool face was icy.

    Edmund Johnson was sitting on the leather sofa in the private room. ss after ss of red wine shot down his throat. A drop of red wine trickled down his sexy Adam¡¯s Apple from the corner of his mouth, adding a touch of evil to his handsome face.

    Joseph Flower opened the door of the room and saw that. He grabbed Edmund¡¯s ss and set it on the table, then sat down gracefully on the other side of the sofa.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Joseph Flower said coldly.

    Edmund took one look at Joseph Flower and smiled. ¡°Why did I have to protect her instead of you?¡±

    Joseph Flower was surprised. The worst fears were realized.

    ¡°Do you have a crush on her?¡± Joseph Flower almost said it through gritted teeth.

    Edmund Johnson did not answer him and chose to remain silent.

    Joseph Flower grabbed Edmund by the cor and shouted, ¡°How could you fall for her? Do you want to repeat that tragedy?¡±

    With that, he pushed him to the sofa, picked up the red wine on the table and drank it down.

    Edmund threw himself on the sofa with a sneer. ¡°Do you think I want to? I don¡¯t want this either! But I can¡¯t control my feelings for her. Why didn¡¯t I meet her first, or why didn¡¯t I know her at all?¡±

    The physical suffering was bearable, but the psychological suffering was more than he could bear.

    With that, Edmund poured himself a ss of red wine and drank it, hoping to use alcohol to numb his current pain.

    Joseph looked at Edmund lying on the sofa and the memories of the past came back to him. It was suffocating pain. He only hoped that his feelings would eventually be suppressed by himself, and that no one else would know about it.

    So the two of them drank one cup after another for a long time.

    ¡­Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The early morning sun shone like a golden ray on the trees, forming a speck of reflection on the carpet of the room.

    The people in the bedy her hands on the silk sheets. Slowly her beautiful eyes opened, and a new day hade.

    Rosemary touched the spot next to her. There was no temperature, and a faint smell filled the air.

    Why did she have these dreams at night when she came back to The Grant¡¯s? It seemed that the dreams of these two nights were not as clear as before, but she could clearly feel that someone had held her all night.

    Rosemary frowned. The depression in her heart was known only to herself.

    After breakfast, Rosemary came to school. Their sses were almost over, and now they were almost ready to go out to y.

    Tina didn¡¯t have a shuttle. She came by bus, so she came a littleter than Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary.¡± Tina saw Rosemary sitting on the edge of the flower pool.

    ¡°Tina, did you finish what I told you?¡± Rosemary asked nervously.

    Tina picked up the bag and shook it in front of Rosemary¡¯s eyes. ¡°All done. Now I¡¯m returning it to its rightful owner.¡± Then she handed the bag to Rosemary.

    Rosemary took the bag in her hand and reprimanded, ¡°Rightful owner? I don¡¯t own it. I¡¯m just holding it.¡±

    Tina looked at the bag in her hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, when I took it to the dry cleaner yesterday, theundromat owner said it was designed by a designer and that none of her clothes are for sale.¡±

    ¡°No way! Sounds like you have to be very high up to wear it, right?¡± said Rosemary.

    Tina said hesitantly, ¡°I guess so. I don¡¯t know who the owner is.¡±

    Rosemary thought about it and finally sighed. She grabbed Tina¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Who cares? By the time I get it back to him, it¡¯s not our problem anymore.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right! Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time for ss.¡± Then they walked to the ssroom.

    As Olivia Miller watched Rosemary return unharmed, a look of malice shed through her eyes.

 Chapter 038 The Maverick Actor Nathaniel Meyer

    Rosemary¡¯sst ss was at 3:00 p. m. Because it was still early, she asked Tina to go with her to return Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s clothes.

    Rosemary called Nathaniel Meyer to find out where he was. He gave her the address and hung up.

    They got to the side of the road, got into a cab, and drove to Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s ce.

    Tina thought for a moment and said, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go find some scenes for the next couple of days, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, well, why don¡¯t we try to find it sometime?¡± Rosemary agreed.

    The taxi stopped in front of a tall building. Rosemary paid to get out of the car. Looking at the office building in front of her, she said softly, ¡°Isn¡¯t this the building of a filmpany?¡±

    Tina also got out of the car and said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, is it the right ce? Thepany basically selects artists who can easily be popr in the entertainment industry. This is thepany that everyone in our school dreams of working with.¡±

    Rosemary hadn¡¯t had a chance to do it yet, so of course she didn¡¯t know about the famous filmpanies out there. Sometimes she heard it when she was with Tina and her friends.

    ¡°The person you sent the clothes to isn¡¯t someone from thispany, is he?¡± Tina said excitedly.

    Rosemary could tell by the look on her face what she was up to. She hit her on the head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. I don¡¯t know him well. I don¡¯t even know what he does for a living. He just said his name was Nathaniel Meyer.¡±

    Tina looked incredulous and stammered, ¡°What¡­ What did you say his name was?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s weird expression and said faintly, ¡°Nathaniel Meyer! Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel Meyer?¡± Tina swallowed. ¡°Rosemary, do you know who Nathaniel Meyer is?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her with a puzzled look on her face and asked, ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s international superstar Nathaniel Meyer. He¡¯s the star of the show. And he¡¯s my idol, too.¡± Tina said with a look of ecstasy.

    Rosemary was reminded of what Nathaniel Meyer said thest time they were at the bottom of the valley. Now she knew why he had looked so strange.

    Rosemary chuckled as she thought about Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s face, ¡°No wonder! Last time I was at the bottom of the valley with him, he gave me his name. But when he saw me do nothing about it for a long time, he looked very frustrated. Maybe that¡¯s why.¡±

    Tina covered her stomach withughter, and tears almost burst out of her eyes. She said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. He was an international superstar and you ignored him. I don¡¯t need you to tell me that look. You¡¯re the only one in the world who can do it.¡±

    Rosemary shrugged, ¡°You know I¡¯m not a fan of stars. I just wanted to try out different roles when I started studying art.¡±

    Tina saw her innocent expression and shook her head, saying ¡°Nathaniel Meyer will remember you for the rest of his life as the man who took away his aura.

    ¡°All right, let¡¯s get in there!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary walked down the hall to the front desk and smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Nathaniel Meyer. What floor is he on?¡±

    The receptionist smiled and asked, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°We called him before we got here. He¡¯s the one who asked us to find him here.¡± Rosemary said politely.

    Just as the receptionist was about to say something, the elevator door opened. Aaron Becker smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for waiting, Miss Harris. Follow me, please.¡±

    Rosemary and Tina followed Aaron Becker into an elevator and saw him press the button of the 18th floor.

    ¡°Mr. Becker, is Mr. Meyer the same Nathaniel Meyer who took the country by storm?¡± Rosemary asked quietly.

    Aaron Becker asked quizzically, turning his head, ¡°You didn¡¯t know who our Boss was until now, did you?¡±

    Rosemary smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°All he said was that his name was Nathaniel Meyer, and I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±

    Tina felt very embarrassed. How could an art college student say he hadn¡¯t heard of Nathaniel Meyer? This was a disgrace to the School of Art.

    ¡°Oh my god! Don¡¯t you watch TV at all?¡± Aaron Becker had this incredible look on his face.

    Rosemary whispered innocently, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal! She doesn¡¯t know so many important people in this country!¡±

    Aaron Becker heard her muttering and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Miss Harris?¡±

    Rosemary smiled awkwardly, ¡°Oh! Nothing!¡± Suddenly the elevator hade to a steady stop on the eighteenth floor.

    The elevator doors opened slowly. As soon as Rosemary got out of the elevator, she was grabbed by a body. He whirled her around in the air. He could kiss Rosemary on the cheek.

    ¡°Nathaniel Meyer, put me down or I¡¯m leaving!¡± Seeing so many people, Rosemary said anxiously and shyly.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll put you down! Rosemary, do you have any idea how much I¡¯ve missed you? I¡¯ve been excited ever since you called to say you wereing.¡± Nathaniel said with a cheery smile.

    When Tina and the staff on the floor saw this, they couldn¡¯t believe it was Nathaniel Meyer.

    Rosemary looked at those people. If eyes could kill people, she¡¯d probably have nothing left. It scared her to think about it.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go! To the ce where I¡¯m resting.¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t give Rosemary a chance to say no. He just dragged her inside.

    ¡°Look, what about my usual resting ce?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s bright smile was like the afternoon sun.

    Rosemary looked at therge lounge, which was more of a gym than a lounge, filled with all kinds of fitness equipment.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You¡¯re a superstar. Even your break room is the size of my house.¡± Rosemary said jokingly.

    Nathaniel was leaning half against the wall of his makeup table, making him lookzy and evil.

    ¡°Do you usually like to work out?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at the exercise machines.

    ¡°Kind of. I like to exercise whenever I¡¯m free. How else did I get this wless figure?¡± Nathaniel said proudly.

    Rosemary had never met a more narcissistic person. How did she know such a narcissist?

    Rosemary looked Nathaniel up and down as if she could see right through him.

    Nathaniel felt ufortable being stared at by her naked eyes. His legs went limp, and a flush came over his handsome face.

    ¡°Are you shy?¡± Rosemary smiled as she walked slowly toward him.

 Chapter 039 Rosemary was Kidnapped

    Nathaniel straightened up when he heard What Rosemary said. ¡°I¡¯m not shy! I¡¯m just a little hot.¡±

    Rosemary did not seem to hear him and slowly walked toward him.

    As Rosemary approached him, Nathaniel closed his eyes, clutched his hands against the dresser, and eximed, ¡°Okay! I¡¯m ready!¡±

    Rosemary just wanted tough when she saw that look on his face.

    Did he misunderstand her? But didn¡¯t she do anything?

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel, who was so cute, and decided to stopughing and make fun of him.

    She leaned slightly and said with her delicate lips, ¡°You don¡¯t want me to kiss you, do you?¡±

    Nathaniel could sense the faint scent of her body from a distance. Hearing her words, he opened his eyes and said with mock disdain, ¡°How is that possible? The only people who can kiss me are celebrities and supermodels. How could I possibly want you to kiss me?¡±

    Nathaniel Meyer took a deep breath. How could he be stirred up by a woman like her?

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t stopughing. ¡°You¡¯re so cute,¡± she told Nathaniel. ¡°I can¡¯t even believe you¡¯re the most famous actor.¡±

    Seeing how much Rosemary wasughing, Nathaniel stepped forward, covered her mouth and said nervously, ¡°Stopughing. Are you trying to make the wholepanyugh at me?¡±

    Rosemary managed to suppress herugh and nodded at him. When Nathaniel let go of his hand over her mouth, sheughed. ¡°Nathaniel, is that an admission of what just happened?¡±

    Just as Nathaniel was wondering what to do with his embarrassment, Aaron Becker knocked on the door. He said, ¡°Sir, the photographer is ready and waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I see.¡± Nathaniel Meyer tidied up his clothes and reverted to his cool personality.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ve already left your clothes with Mr. Becker. I should go.¡± Rosemary shook her hand with him as she walked, then disappeared into the elevator with Tina.

    ¡°Rosemary, what were you talking about with Nathaniel Meyer? Is he difficult to get along with? Does he have a lot of airs?¡± Tina asked a series of questions with an infatuated expression.

    ¡°We just had a quick conversation. He can only be described in one word, and that is adorable!¡± Rosemary smiled and moved toward the door.

    ¡°Rosemary, why would you call him cute? I found him cold and not cute at all.¡± Said Tina.

    Rosemary just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Then the two of them walked out of the studio side by side.

    ¡°Tina, there is a big shopping mall in front of us. Let¡¯s go shopping. It¡¯s still early anyway.¡± Rosemary said in a good mood.

    Tina was also in the mood when she heard Rosemary¡¯s words. She nodded and said, ¡°Okay! I haven¡¯t gone shopping for clothes for a long time. You can help me choose two suitster.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I will help you choose two beautiful clothester. I will make you satisfied.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Then they walked into the bustling mall.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t remember thest time she went shopping. Thest time she went shopping was before she got married with Carina. She was in a good mood today, so she decided to be a ¡°gold digger¡± today!

    The clothes on the counter were dazzling. A variety of styles of clothes were girls¡¯ favorite. Rosemary and Tina were no exception.

    ¡°Rosemary, look at this outfit. It suits you. Go and try it on for me!¡± Tina was holding a white chiffon dress with lily of the Valley embroidered in bits on the hem. It was simple and elegant.

    Rosemary also thought the dress looked good, so she grabbed it and went to the fitting room.

    Tina stood outside and looked at the dresses on the counter, happilyparing them on her body. It wasn¡¯t long before she had several dresses in her hand.

    Tina stood outside waiting for more than ten minutes but Rosemary didn¡¯te out, so she turned to go to the fitting room.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you done?¡± Tina shouted into the dressing room.

    Tina was afraid something was wrong. She opened the door and saw nothing.

    Then the waiter came over there, Tina grabbed her hand and asked anxiously, ¡°Hi, did you see the girl I came in with? She was just trying on clothes here!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know who your friend is. But ten minutes before, a very pretty girl had hurried out with two very tall men.¡± Said the waiter kindly.

    Tina¡¯s head was buzzing. She knew something had happened to Rosemary.

    The mall was as busy as ever. No one knew what happened here before that.

    Tina ran out of the mall in a hurry, hoping that Rosemary was still at the door. But there were only pedestriansing and going on the road, and there was no sign of Rosemary.

    Rosemary followed two men in ck suits to the underground parking lot, where there was already a ck car waiting.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say my dad was in a car ident? So how¡¯s my dad doing now? Could it be life-threatening? Rosemary heard the two men in ck say that Andrew Harris had been in an ident. She dropped her clothes and followed them out of the house without even telling Tina.

    The man in ck seemed to ignore Rosemary¡¯s concerns. They just hurried along with her.

    Rosemary was not a fool either. If there was something wrong with Andrew Harris, it must have been the nurse or Laurie who called her. Why would two strangers tell her that?

    Besides, she didn¡¯t tell anyone she was shopping with Tina in the neighborhood. Her instinct told her she had been duped.

    ¡°Sir, wait a moment! I suddenly have a bad stomachache and I need to go to the bathroom. Please wait here for me, and I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± She said and walked off in the opposite direction.

    The man in ck had arrived at the car and said to Rosemary, ¡°Miss Harris, please get in!¡± Then he reached for her arm.

    Rosemary looked at them coldly and said, ¡°Who are you and who told you to do this?¡±

    The man in ck showed a cold smile and said, ¡°You just noticed it now, but it¡¯s already toote!¡± Without saying a word, he picked up Rosemary and shoved her into the car, and another man in ck stepped on the gas when he saw her get in the car. The car headed out onto the highway.

 Chapter 040 Mad Nathaniel Meyer

    Tina didn¡¯t know what happened to Rosemary. Why would she leave in such a hurry? She didn¡¯t even have a chance to say goodbye to her.

    Probably because she was too nervous. She thought that although she didn¡¯t say goodbye to her, she could still call her. At least she needed to know she was safe.

    She dialed a familiar number, but the phone never answered. She insisted on calling and it was picked up. There came a sweet female voice. ¡°Sorry, the number you dialed is power off.¡±

    Tina was totally freaked out. She sat on the ground, her tears streaming down her face. What should she do? Who could help her?

    Aaron Becker was out shopping when he saw a girl sitting on the floor crying from a distance. He had not thought much of such things, but the girl seemed familiar to him.

    Aaron Becker walked in and saw it was Tina. He came up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Miss Baker? What happened?¡±

    Tina saw someone calling her. She looked up and saw Aaron Becker. It was like grasping at straws and she said, ¡°Mr. Becker, please help Rosemary. Something¡¯s wrong with her.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on? What happened to Miss Harris?¡± Aaron Becker was on the same page. After all, they met twice and were half friends.

    Tina cried louder. Aaron Becker couldn¡¯t talk her out of it. She just won¡¯t stop crying.

    Aaron Becker had no choice but to call Nathaniel.

    When Nathaniel heard what had happened to Rosemary, he dropped what he was doing and headed over to the mall.

    Everyone in thepany looked at each other, and no one knew what had happened to Nathaniel Meyer today. All they knew was that after he answered the phone, his usual smile was no longer on his face. Instead, he was as cold as ice.

    By the time Nathaniel arrived, Tina had been calmed by Aaron Becker. He had gone to the mall¡¯s surveince room to do some surveince, and he was back in a minute to tell Nathaniel that Rosemary was taken by two men in ck. But she looked as if she had gone with them of her own ord.

    When Tina saw that it was Nathaniel, she fell to her knees and sobbed, ¡°Mr. Meyer, can you find Rosemary for me, please? Something must have happened to her, or she wouldn¡¯t ignore my phone call. She¡¯s not that kind of person.¡±

    Nathanielforted her, ¡°Miss Baker,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Aaron drive you home first. I promise, as soon as I get in touch with Rosemary, I¡¯ll let you know, okay?¡±

    Tina shook her head desperately, ¡°I¡¯m not going back. Please let me go with you!¡±

    Nathaniel was very upset. Instead of looking at Tina, he stepped aside and picked up his cell phone and dialed a number. ¡°Whatever you do, find her fast, okay?¡± His icy tone allowed no rejection.

    Aaron Becker saw Nathaniel issue an order for Rosemary, which showed how much he cared about her.

    Rosemary was worried when she saw the car hit the highway and head to the suburbs. What should she do? How was she supposed to get out of here?

    The man in ck looked in his rearview mirror and said, ¡°Matthew, put tape over her mouth so she doesn¡¯t yell and attract the police.¡±

    The man in ck named Matthew immediately took out a piece of tape from behind and sealed Rosemary¡¯s mouth. Rosemary couldn¡¯t scream even if she wanted to.

    The car raced along the highway. Rosemary was in such a mess right now. She didn¡¯t know why she was abducted.

    Tina had been sent back by Aaron Becker at his urging.

    Nathaniel sat in the mall¡¯s monitoring room, and his eyes frozen as he watched Rosemary being taken away, his hands lightly propped on the table.

    Nathaniel¡¯s cell phone rang. The guys over there already found out that Rosemary was picked up by two men in ck, out-of-town license tes, and now the car was on the highway heading to the suburbs.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    There came a rich, maic voice, ¡°Nathaniel, ording to the investigation, the men who kidnapped your friend are now well-known kidnapping gangs in the underworld. Looks like your friend¡¯s gonna¡­¡± Nathaniel hung up before he could finish the conversation.

    Senior leaders of the entire mall stood nervously outside the control room, which was enveloped in a cold air.

    He clenched his fist and said coldly to the people outside, ¡°If anything happens to her, you¡¯ll be buried with her!¡± With that, he strode toward the parking lot.

    ¡­

    They took Rosemary blindfolded for a long way before she was taken to a seedy room. The man in ck pushed her into the room, then they locked the door and turned and went out.

    ¡°Boss, we¡¯re ying with fire on this mission. As far as I know, she is The Young Mr. Grant of The Grant family, and if The Grant family knew we had kidnapped her, they would have destroyed us.¡± Said the man in ck, called Matthew, slowly.

    ¡°I thought the brass said she just had the title. That Wilson Grant is in a hospital bed right now! Besides, we¡¯re just bringing her in here and hand her over to whoever¡¯s up there. What they do with her is none of our business.¡± Said another man in ck.

    Who did they mean by the people ¡°up there¡±? She had no vendetta against anyone! If it was apetitor of her father¡¯spany, they should go to him and negotiate a deal or ransom. But from what the guy just said, it sounded like they were after Rosemary, not the money. Who on earth had such a deep hatred for her?

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know who can save her right now, and maybe they didn¡¯t even know she had been kidnapped. Rosemary¡¯s tears slipped silently down her face as she thought of this.

    Nathaniel already knew where Rosemary was taken, so he drove his sports car as fast as he could down the highway. His mind was nk, and he just wanted to find Rosemary, no matter what it would take.

    Lying in the room, Rosemary heard the door creak as if someone hade in. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± she said dryly. ¡°Can you help me get this cloth out of my eyes?¡±

    Matthew, the man in ck, didn¡¯t want to embarrass Rosemary, so he took off her shade. The re of the sun was directly in her eyes, causing her to close them immediately. It was several seconds before she slowly opened her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she was alone in the room again.

    She saw somepressed biscuits lying on the floor. It turned out that the man in ck was bringing her food. Rosemary didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up the cookies on the ground and rip them open to eat. After all, although she could do nothing now, she had to keep her strength and wait for someone to help her, or save herself.

 Chapter 041 You are Really Pathetic

    Rosemary was grabbing a cookie when she heard footsteps approaching.

    ¡°Boss, we have brought you the person you want, now you can pay us.¡± This was the voice of Leo, the man in ck.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what they said. Except for the voice of the Leo, she did not hear the so-called boss speak.

    At this time the door creaked and was pushed open. Rosemary was scared into a corner.

    ¡°Rosemary, you never dreamed this would happen, did you?¡± Olivia Miller had a wicked look in her eyes.

    Rosemary pretended to calm herself down. When she caught Olivia¡¯s vicious look, she said coldly, ¡°Olivia, what do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want! Rosemary, why do all the guys think you¡¯re a treasure? Because of your face?¡± She slowly walked up to Rosemary, raised her chin with her hand, and stared coldly into her face.

    Rosemary threw her hand away. Her pale face made her more delicate and lovely.

    ¡°Olivia, I don¡¯t know why you hate me so much. Just because I¡¯m The Young Mrs. Grant?¡± asked Rosemary.

    Olivia looked at her with a cold smile. ¡°Why do I hate you so much? I¡¯ll tell you why now.¡±

    We Millers were pretty big in Cornshire. I was raised to get what I wanted. How can youpete with me? Why does everyone like you, even Edmund? I¡¯ve loved him since I was a kid, and he turned me down for you. Why?¡±

    Rosemary had no idea that Olivia Miller had a crush on Edmund Johnson. ¡°I have nothing to do with Edmund. Why he refused you is none of my concern.¡± She said, her lips trembling slowly.

    Bang¡­

    A ringing voice sounded in her ear. Rosemary¡¯s head was buzzing from her p, and a faint bloodline hung from the corner of her lip.

    Rosemary looked up at Olivia Miller with a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re pathetic?¡± She wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and stood up.

    Olivia Miller stepped back, as if she was startled by Rosemary¡¯s words. She shouted wildly at her, ¡°No! No!¡± With that, she shouted through the door, ¡°Get in here!¡±

    Just then, two rough-looking men came in, who were obviously not good people.

    Olivia smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you who the most pathetic person is. Tomorrow morning¡¯s headlines will make you famous!¡±

    She turned to look at the two rough men, ¡°You can have the girl. Don¡¯t kill her, but make it really hot.¡±

    Rosemary looked at the man in front of her. Her steps retreated unconsciously. She said to Olivia, ¡°Are you out of your mind? If The Grant family finds out about this, will they spare The Miller Family?¡±

    ¡°Do they have any proof that I did it? I¡¯m not gonna kill you, but you don¡¯t have to think about getting out, because this is a¡­ desert ind!¡± Olivia said with a smile.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, for the sake of our friendship, I give you a big present. Don¡¯t thank me, because you deserve it. The two men have not yet married because they are poor. I don¡¯t know when your husband will wake up. You would rather have a husband and children here than be a widow there.¡±

    ¡°You two take good care of my friend! Not everyone can have such a chance.¡± Olivia took one look at Rosemary and went out.

    The boorish man said with a bow to Olivia, ¡°You can rest assured that we will take good care of her.¡±

    Rosemary ran to the door when she saw them go out. But after all, she was not as strong as the men, and was dragged back by the two men.

    One of the men grinned at Rosemary with drool running from his mouth.

    ¡°Eric, look at you. She¡¯s gonna be our wife. Why are you in such a hurry?¡± Said the other man who had walked back after dropping Olivia off when he saw his brother.

    When the man called Eric heard his brother¡¯s voice, he grinned and said, ¡°Brother, we have a wife now. I¡¯m gonna have a baby with her right now.¡±

    Rosemary was going crazy. She fell to the ground as the man, Eric, walked toward her.

    The other man turned to his younger brother and said, ¡°Let me show you first. Just watch and learn.¡±

    His eyes shone brightly as he walked over to the Rosemary.

    ¡°Don¡¯te here, please!¡± Rosemary retreated into the room trembling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, little girl. I¡¯ll be good to you.¡± And then he jumped on top of Rosemary.

    Rosemary saw that his mouth was close to her face. She was so scared that she closed her eyes and kicked him.

    After a while, she felt the pressure on her body lightening. Slowly she opened her eyes and saw a man wearing a mask. She passed out before she could get a good look at him.

    By this time Nathaniel had arrived on the ind in a private jet. As soon as he got off the ne, he ran as fast as he could to where Rosemary was being held.

    The masked man gently arranged Rosemary¡¯s clothes. Looking at the stunned woman, his cold eyes cast a murderous air. He turned to the people outside and said coldly, ¡°Take that woman and these two men and send them to a desert ind where no one can find them. And send something to the two men as a wee gift for her.¡±

    The man in the mask held Rosemary as tenderly as he could. He looked at the woman in his arms with gentle eyes.

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a lot of people out there.¡± A man in ck said respectfully.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Looks like a Meyer. Should we be ready?¡± asked the man in ck.

    He looked at the woman in his arms, gently put her down, and then said to the man in ck, ¡°No, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°But mydy, she¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re looking for her. We¡¯re not ready to blow our cover. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    They vanished in a twinkling.

    Nathaniel rushed to the door and kicked the door open. He saw Rosemary on the floor, shaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte!¡± Nathaniel murmured.

    Picking up Rosemary, Nathaniel turned to the men behind him and said, ¡°Call the hospital and tell them to wait.¡±

    Nathaniel stayed up all night looking for Rosemary. The stubble on his face made him seemed even more indifferent.

    The men in ck on either side of him did not dare to say anything, for fear of being killed if they were not careful.

    In the woods, a pair of deep eyes watched them go, and then disappeared in their ce.

 Chapter 042 Taking the Consequences

    Nathaniel Meyer and his crew boarded a private jet and flew to thergest hospital in Cornshire.

    The ne pulled up at the hospital¡¯s VIP airport, where senior hospital officials were already waiting at the entrance.

    Rosemary was quickly admitted to the VIP room for various tests. No one dared to neglect. Two hourster, the director came out of the ward, went into the reception room and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, Miss Harris is all right. She¡¯s just in aa from shock.¡±

    Nathaniel stood up and looked at the director. ¡°Is everything else all right?¡±

    The director had trouble understanding Nathaniel¡¯s question, and then realized that Rosemary¡¯s clothes were a little messy when they arrived. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Meyer, that Miss Harris was not raped,¡± he said hurriedly.

    Relieved, Nathaniel turned to the director and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± The director said with a bow.

    Nathaniel ignored him and went straight to Rosemary¡¯s room. The room was so quiet that even breathing could be heard.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t sleep well. Her brow was always furrowed, and asionally she would groan.

    Nathaniel Meyer didn¡¯t know what to do, so he called Aaron Becker to pick Tina up.

    ¡­

    Pop, Olivia Miller felt her butt pop. Before she could open her eyes, something was shoved into her mouth. When she opened her eyes, she saw the two rough men.

    Olivia Miller looked around. She had no idea where she was, but she remembered getting knocked by something and passing out as she tried to go back.

    Seeing the men in front of her, Olivia thought they had saved her. She smiled and said, ¡°What have you done to that woman? Is she dead?¡±

    Eric just looked at Olivia. Hearing her question, he grinned, his mouth watering.

    Olivia, who had never seen anything like it, yelled at him, ¡°Stay away from me, you idiot. It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    The older one, who was standing nearby, pped Olivia and said, ¡°You bitch! How dare you call my brother idiot! You think you¡¯re still miss Miller up there?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? What? I¡¯m not Miss Miller?¡± Olivia challenged him.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The big man was furious when she confronted him. He gave her a hard push and said, ¡°You almost got both of us killed. Thanks to their mercy, my brother and I survived, otherwise we would have been thrown overboard to fish.¡±

    Olivia suddenly felt her body getting hotter and squirming unnaturally, wanting a man. When the big man saw her little face, he knew the medicine was working. ¡°Miss Miller,¡± he sneered, ¡°you probably never dreamed that you¡¯d be taking the consequences!¡±

    Now Olivia understood why these two men were in front of her. They were taking what she used on Rosemary and transferring it to her.

    Olivia¡¯s body was getting hotter and her mind was getting confused. All she wanted now was physical touch.

    ¡°It¡¯s hot, so hot¡­¡± She was soon stripped of her clothes by herself.

    The blue sea was full of green waves. The sun shone on the sea like a naughty child bouncing. There was a golden glow on the sea.

    Not far away, on a deserted ind, three figures crossed each other. The woman¡¯s groans and gasps were irresistible. The whole ind was in the air of pornography.

    ¡­

    Rosemary woke up the next morning.

    Her eyes flickered and her hand was tightly held. Slowly she opened her eyes and saw Tina lying on the bed. There was a slight movement of her hand and the girl beside the bed woke up at once.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you awake? Are you hungry? I¡¯ll get you something to eat right now. Just wait for me.¡± Tina ran out of the room before Rosemary could speak.

    Nathaniel also woke up when he heard the noise. Seeing that Rosemary had woken up, he immediately got up and came to her side and asked eagerly, ¡°Rosemary, Is there anything wrong with you right now? Let me know if there is.¡±

    Looking at his beard and haggard look, Rosemary felt like crying. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she joked. ¡°Look at you. You don¡¯t look like a super star anymore! You look like someone¡¯s uncle now!¡±

    Nathaniel heard her say this, and he touched his face with his hand. Then he pretended to be distressed and said, ¡°After all, I saved your life, right? If no one really wants me, why don¡¯t you just take me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t go and clean up, no one really wants you!¡± Rosemary urged him with a smile.

    Nathaniel lied about the first part, but he meant the second part. But he had to keep it to himself for the time being.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m going to freshen up now. I¡¯m afraid no one will want me if I don¡¯t go now.¡± With that, he walked out the door.

    Rosemary¡¯s smile disappeared as she watched him walk out the door. She knew that Nathaniel was a good friend, even if he didn¡¯t speak properly, and she treasured him.

    After a day and a night in bed, Rosemary felt terribly sore. She wanted to get out of bed and walk around. As she reached the window, she saw Tinae in with the food. When she saw her standing by the window, she was so frightened that she almost threw away her food.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing out of bed? Is there something wrong with you?¡± Tina asked with a worried face.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t be too nervous. I just stayed in bed for a long time and wanted to go for a walk.¡± Rosemary exined with a smile.

    Hearing this, Tina¡¯s tears began to fall desperately. Holding her hand, she choked up as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosemary. It was so careless of me not to know you were taken away.¡±

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s not your fault, and I followed them willingly in the first ce, so I¡¯m the one who should be sorry. I should have talked to you, and it wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Rosemary said shamefully.

    Hearing her words, Tina was wandering why she left with them without saying a word.

    Rosemary told Tina what happened that day. Including the gift Olivia gave her.

    Tina never imagined that Olivia was the culprit. She was just arrogant and unruly at school, but she didn¡¯t go too far. She had no idea she could be so vicious.

 Chapter 043 Pay the Price

    ¡°Rosemary, should we call the police and get thew against her?¡± Tina said angrily.

    ¡°Do we have any proof that she kidnapped me? Besides, even if we had proof, the worst thing for her is being arrested now. They¡¯ll bail her out in a while.¡± There was helpless in Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    Tina was anxious. ¡°Are we just going to call it a day?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s leave it at that! I¡¯m hungry. May I eat first?¡± Rosemary winked at her.

    Tina still didn¡¯t understand why things between the big families were soplicated. Rosemary was The Young Mrs. Grant anyway. How could they spare these people after she was kidnapped?

    Rosemary remembered the moment she was about to pass out in that broken house when she saw a man in a mask saved her life. The man in the mask seemed to be the same person who rescued her when she was molested before she was married, but who was he?

    She felt weird about everything that had happened recently, including the sex dream she had at night, and she felt like someone was staring at her.

    Nathaniel came into the room after he had cleaned up and saw Rosemary sitting there in a daze, motionless as a wooden sculpture.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Hi!¡± Nathaniel frowned and said, ¡°Rosemary, what are you thinking? You were so absorbed that you didn¡¯t even notice that I hade in.¡±

    ¡°No, nothing. I¡¯m just trying to figure out what I¡¯m going to tell my parents when I get home about what happened these two days.¡±

    Nathaniel walked over to the bed and looked at her, ¡°I don¡¯t think you should tell them about it. After all, you are safe and sound right now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right! So they wouldn¡¯t worry.¡± Rosemary agreed.

    After eating, Rosemary checked herself out at Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s insistence, then she checked out and went home.

    ¡­

    The night scenery was always colorful. It always brought a little peace to those who had had a busy day. And the busy bar was just getting started its day.

    In a bar.

    Deafening music red merrily to the beat. The lights on the dance floor gave off a riot of colors, making people intoxicated.

    In the VIP presidential suite at the top of the bar, a man who bore a striking resemnce to Nathaniel was sitting in front of him, a ss of brandy in his hand, a half-smile on his face.

    Nathaniel sat across from him, looking restlessly at the man sitting across from him. If he hadn¡¯t promised him, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here suffering.

    ¡°And you can¡¯t take it anymore?¡± Said Vincent Meyer coldly.

    Nathaniel curled his lips. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just say what you want, brother, and not make things so tense?¡±

    Nathaniel, who had been the pet of the family since he was a child, was only five years younger than Vincent Meyer. Every time Nathaniel messed up out there, Vincent picked up the pieces. So he took it for granted over time.

    Nathaniel grew up with a brilliant mind for business, but he didn¡¯t like the rat race of business, so he chose acting. Unexpectedly, in just a few years, he had be a well-known superstar.

    ¡°Nathaniel, I am here on behalf of our parents. I just want to ask you what is the rtionship between the girl you savedst time and you?¡± Asked Vincent Meyer, concerned.

    ¡°Vincent, do you and mom and dad really want me to get married?¡± Nathaniel asked mysteriously.

    Vincent Meyer looked at his oddly behaved brother and nodded, afraid to fall into his trap.

    ¡°Vincent, go back and tell our parents that I will bring them a daughter-inw as soon as possible, but only if you get married first.¡± Nathaniel said with a look of resignation.

    ¡°You naughty boy, what has your marriage got to do with mine? Why does it always have to be about me? Now mom and dad are pushing you, not me.¡± Fumed Vincent Meyer.

    Every time the family wanted him to get a girlfriend, he would use him as a shield. It was hateful that he was dragging him into it now.

    Nathaniel knew his brother didn¡¯t want to get married, so he had a n in ce long before.

    ¡°Vincent, I know you don¡¯t want to get married yet. So you¡¯re gonna help me make it work for mom and Dad, so we can both live normal lives.¡± Nathaniel looked like he was thinking of his big brother.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what you got to do with that girl you savedst time? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll look into it myself.¡± Vincent Meyer said threateningly. Nathaniel took a sip of wine from the table and said, sweetly, ¡°She¡¯s just a friend, nothing more.¡±

    ¡°Really? If you were just friends, would you be so anxious to use people of our Meyer Family?¡± Vincent Meyer didn¡¯t believe him.

    Nathaniel didn¡¯t know how to tell his big brother how he felt about Rosemary. After all, she was a married woman. He wondered if his parents would be angry if they found out.

    He took the wine from the table and drank it as if he were trying to eat it all.

    ¡°I had the woman¡¯s background checked before I came,¡± said Vincent Meyer, looking at his younger brother. ¡°She¡¯s married, but she¡¯s no different than a widow. Our family doesn¡¯t have as many rules as other families, but you don¡¯t want to go like a moth to a me.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Dad and I still have the same opinions as before. As long as you are happy, we are happy, nothing else matters.¡± Vincent Meyer stood up and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°Okay, I just came here to see what you¡¯re thinking. And now I know it. I should probably get back to our parents.¡±

    Nathaniel was smoking a cigarette on the couch in the private room. His mind was in a whirl.

    Rosemary was tired when she came home from the hospital. She had just gotten out of the shower when Owen said Darren Grant was looking for her. So she put on a casual dress and went to the study.

    Knock¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡± Came Darren¡¯s steady voice.

    Rosemary opened the door and saw Darren reading. She said gently, ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you sit down. I¡¯ll be ready in a minute.¡±

    Rosemary turned and went to sit on the couch next to her. It was the first time she had been in the study. The whole study was well arranged, and on the other side there was arge bookshelf filled with all kinds of books.

    Darren Grant had finished his work. He sat down on the couch opposite Rosemary and said lightly, ¡°Rosemary, you didn¡¯te home these two days. Is there something happening out there?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Darren toe to the point. Since he had called her to the study, it proved that he must have heard something.

 Chapter 044 Applying for the Leading Actress

    ¡°Did you hear something out there?¡±

    Darren Grant looked at Rosemary gently and said, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re The Young Mrs. Grant no matter what. You can¡¯t be bullied and act like nothing happened. In this way, people would think that we, The Grant family, were easy to bully.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I get back safe from this one? I know she kidnapped me, but I don¡¯t have third-party evidence. It¡¯s better to leave it at that than spend so much time trying to find it. I¡¯m fine anyway, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s gonna bother me anymore.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want The Grant family to go to war over this. And since the press didn¡¯t cover it, Nathaniel must have helped her keep it down.

    Darren didn¡¯t have much opinion about this daughter-inw, but she always thought about The Grant family today, which proved that she was really a nice girl. He just didn¡¯t know if The Grant family was lucky enough to have her.

    ¡°That is all right! If you don¡¯t want to pursue it, then let her go! If Marian asks, say you stayed at a friend¡¯s house for a few days, and you had my permission.¡±

    Rosemary was surprised that Darren would help her hide it from his family.

    ¡°I¡¯m just gonna go if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    Darren Grant said OK and went back to reading at his desk.

    Rosemary opened the door and went out. Seeing that it was still early, she thought of taking a walk in the garden.

    The garden was very quiet at night. The gardeners had all called it a day. The flowers in the garden were more delicate and charming under the light.

    Rosemary thought about how light her sleep had been, and the book said that walking barefoot on the cobblestones would reduce fatigue and help her sleep. So, looking at the winding cobblestone path, Rosemary took off her shoes, and then stood barefoot on the potholed cobblestone. Under her feet came the icy and cool feeling, which was veryfortable.

    Rosemary walked slowly barefoot on the cobblestones. The soles of her feet were still a little sore from time to time, probably caused by the stimtion of acupoints.

    Chad Grant was sitting on a cane chair with a ss of wine looking out at thendscape. He hadn¡¯t seen Rosemary in days. He had been controlling himself since thest time he felt a ripple in his heart.

    The evening breeze wasing, making him look more evil and unruly¡­

    A familiar sight in the garden caught Chad¡¯s eye. Rosemary was wearing a casual dress tonight. Her little white feet were on the smooth pebbles, like fairies stepping out of the moonlight.

    Chad stood on the balcony and looked at the Rosemary in the garden, and a different emotion appeared on his face.

    ¡­

    The Millers had their hands full. Olivia Miller¡¯s father, Camden Miller, sat on the couch in the living room with no expression on his face. A woman nearby was crying her eyes out. It was Olivia Miller¡¯s mother, ire.

    ¡°Stop crying. What¡¯s the use of crying?¡±

    ire stopped crying and tears began to roll in her eyes. She said sadly, ¡°Camden, she¡¯s your own daughter, you can¡¯t just let it go.¡±

    Camden Miller¡¯s eyes flickered with fury, ¡°Rosemary, you will someday repay me a hundredfold for the insult I have received today¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you going to school? I¡¯ll give you a lift.¡± Chad drove up to Rosemary in his sports car.

    Rosemary had been avoiding Chad because of the dreams she¡¯d had at night. She had got up earlier than usual this morning, but she didn¡¯t expect him to get up earlier.

    Looking at his cheeky grin, Rosemary was afraid of arousing The suspicion of The Grant family, so she opened The door and sat down.

    Rosemary was trying to lighten the mood, so she asked with a smile, ¡°You must be very busy recently! Why else would you get to work so early?¡±

    Chad could not help butugh at her half-hearted smile, ¡°Why did he make her so afraid of him?¡±

    Of course, he thought Rosemary was afraid of something he had joked with her before, but he didn¡¯t know there was another reason.

    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t busy, I wouldn¡¯t have seen you. What¡¯s more, if I¡¯m not busy, how can I raise youter?¡± Chad said in a weird voice.

    Rosemary froze for a moment, and her face became very pale. Could it really be him?

    Chad looked at her and said, ¡°Rosemary, do you remember what Marian told you? Are you sure you don¡¯t want my help?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you do that, and don¡¯t think about it anymore.¡± Rosemary said dryly.

    ¡°Why is that? Rosemary, am I that annoying to you?¡± There was a sad sh in Chad¡¯s eyes.

    Rosemary looked straight ahead and did not see the sh of expression on his face.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re Wilson¡¯s brother, my brother-inw.¡±

    Rosemary turned to look at him and said solemnly, ¡°Chad, I just want you to stay out of my business, and respect me.¡±

    Chad¡¯s heart was hurt. Wasn¡¯t he as good as a vegetable in his bed?

    There was a wry smile on his face, ¡°That depends on my mood!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to go too far with him, because they lived in the same house, and seeing each other was inevitable. She only wished he would listen to her.

    The car soon arrived at the school gate. Tina was already waiting at the school gate. Rosemary picked up the bag and got out of the car, saying, ¡°Be careful on the road!¡± Then she closed the door and walked over to Tina.

    Chad watched Rosemary walk away with a wry smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, we¡¯re going to a studio today to apply for a lead actress role in a TV show. I already have an appointment. Let¡¯s hurry up!¡± Tina grabbed her and ran to the bus stop.

    Before she knew it, Rosemary was on a bus.

    ¡°Tina, you said we were applying for the lead role in a TV series, right?¡± Rosemary said excitedly.

    ¡°Yes, it is said that many people in our college will also be there, so we have to go early so that we can have a better chance.¡± Tina told her all she heard through the grapevine.

    The bus soon stopped in front of the film studio. Seeing a sea of people at the gate of the filmpany, Rosemary frowned and said, ¡°Tina, so many people here to apply for the leading actress!¡±

    Tina was also shocked by the scene. It was a long shot to choose one leadingdy among so many people.

    ¡°Yeah, well, since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s try it! You see, there are not many people out there with your temperament and beauty.¡± Tina joked.

    Rosemary hit Tina with her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t tter ourselves. Be careful that others may hear you.¡±

 Chapter 045 Embarrassment of Rosemary

    ¡°Well, so what?¡± Tina said with a look of indifference.

    Rosemary whispered in her ear, ¡°If they hear you say that, it¡¯s going to be a public outrage. Just imagine all those people running after you with all those things!¡±

    Tina shook her whole body, looked at the crowd and smiled. ¡°Never mind, I don¡¯t want to die like that!¡±

    Rosemary smiled, ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go in! If we don¡¯t get in there now, we won¡¯t stand a chance.¡±

    Rosemary walked into the reception room and smiled, saying, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m sending in resumes.¡±

    The receptionist looked up at Rosemary and said, ¡°Ok, you can just put it there.¡±

    After submitting their resumes, they went to a break room and sat down to wait for the audition.

    The rest area was full of girls applying for jobs. The interview was about to begin, and the girls were busy fixing their makeup. Most of the girls were hot.

    Rosemary looked in the mirror and sighed.

    A woman in overalls approached and called out to the girls inside, ¡°The audition ising. Please hurry up and get ready. Those whose names are called go in first, those who are not called wait in the back.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, the girls were called in one by one.

    Rosemary was sweating because she was too nervous. She turned and asked, ¡°Tina, are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯ll always be there for you.¡± Tina took her hand and said.

    ¡°Rosemary Harris¡­¡±

    ¡°Here!¡±

    ¡°Whoever was called by name, follow me in!¡± The clerk said to the girls.

    Rosemary put her clothes together, and then she followed the staff inside.

    The girls stood in a line before the examiner. The examiner looked at them and said, ¡°Each of you will first introduce yourself and then perform one of your best dances.¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Rosemary Harris, an acting student from Noble School. I¡¯m going to show you a dance.¡± Rosemary said politely.

    Rosemary danced to a beautiful tune. Although she didn¡¯t dance very long, her dancing skills were quite good.

    The examiners whispered to each other. At this point, Rosemary was very nervous and didn¡¯t know if she could make it.

    The examiner said to Rosemary after the discussion, ¡°Your dancing is very good and professional. I will let you know after we have a final discussion. Please wait outside.¡±

    Rosemary nodded to them and walked out the door.

    Tina ran as soon as she saw Rosemary walk out, ¡°Rosemary, how¡¯s that? Did you pass?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t think so.¡± Rosemary said dryly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we don¡¯t get it this time, we¡¯ll try again next time. There¡¯s a first time for everything, right?¡± Tinaforted her.

    Nathaniel saw Rosemary standing in the break room from a distance. There was a wild smile on his face.

    When the girls saw Nathaniel Meyer, they all went up to him and asked for his autograph. His bodyguards held back the throngs of fans without showing any emotion at all.

    Tina heard a noise behind her, turned around and saw Nathaniel walking toward them with a smile on his face.

    They kept staring at Nathaniel as he walked toward them with his bodyguards making a way for him, unaware that he was close to them.

    ¡°Tina, do you think we have a chance at all?¡± Rosemary turned her head and saw Tina looking ecstatically at Nathaniel behind her.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing here?¡± Rosemary gently tugged at Tina¡¯s dress as she greeted Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel smiled at Rosemary and said, ¡°Are you here to apply for a job today?¡± He frowned at the crowd. ¡°So many here. How long does it take for you to wait?¡±

    He could see that he hated such a crowded ce, and his brow was almost wrinkled.

    It was obvious that he hated such a crowded ce, for his brows were almost converging.

    ¡°Nathaniel, what brings you here?¡± Rosemary asked casually.

    ¡°I was just here to talk about business, and I saw you outside, so I came to talk to you.¡± Nathaniel smiled and sat down beside her.

    The girls in the field had looked at Rosemary with envy, some people even had a little jealousy in their eyes. Rosemary felt like she was being overwhelmed.

    Nathaniel sat there with his legs crossed, as if nothing around him existed.

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel with one hand on her forehead, leaned closer and said, ¡°Nathaniel, would you mind going about your business? If you don¡¯t get away from me now, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be shot through the heart.¡±

    He suddenly raised his handsome face. They were very close to each other. Rosemary seemed transfixed, unaware of how intimate she and Nathaniel looked at this moment.

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve got a thousand arrows through your heart.¡± Nathaniel Meyer said in a deep, maic voice.

    Rosemary suddenly reacted and backed away. Everyone looked this way and her face turned as red as a ripe apple. She grabbed Tina and ran out.

    Nathaniel stood up and watched the running figure, his smile widening.

    A beautiful woman standing at the top of the stairs saw Nathaniel and Rosemaryughing and talking, and her eyes lit up with hatred.

    She saw Nathaniel walking toward the elevator, and she rushed to meet him, smiling, ¡°Nathaniel, there you are. I have been waiting for you for a long time. Let¡¯s go in together.¡± Winnie Hoffmann said as she stepped forward to take Nathaniel¡¯s arm.

    Nathaniel withdrew his hand and said coldly, ¡°Miss Hoffmann, I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like people being so close to me.¡± With that, he got into the elevator.

    Nathaniel¡¯s words were like a p in the face to Winnie Hoffmann. But being smart, she immediately switched to a very gentle smile and said, ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know that. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann and Nathaniel were standing side by side in the elevator. ¡°I think that girl was applying for a leading role in a TV series,¡± she said with augh, ¡°But she didn¡¯t seem to pass. These girls are so much better than we used to be. They can all go straight for leading roles. But we all started as walk-ons and worked our way up to where we are today.¡±

    ¡°Miss Hoffmann, what you¡¯re saying is that Rosemary didn¡¯t get the part, right?¡± Nathaniel asked coldly.

    Winnie Hoffmannughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I heard. It seems the examiner said she was not close to the heroine of the script.¡±

 Chapter 046 Do I Have Something on my Face?

    When Nathaniel heard What Winnie Hoffmann said, he stopped and looked out at the view. Then with a gentle look on his face, he said, ¡°It¡¯s just as well!¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. Why was she, an ordinary woman, able to win his admiration, while she, who had been by his side for nearly five years, had turned even the most basic gesture of intimacy, arm-twisting, into a luxury?

    Rosemary took Tina and finally ran out. That was a real shame today. She never expected Nathaniel to suddenly stand up.

    Tina ran out of breath. Now she was holding onto the tree beside the road.

    ¡°Rosemary, what the hell just happened to you? Why are you suddenly dragging me out of there?¡± Tina still didn¡¯t know why they were running.

    Rosemary rolled her eyes at her friend, who was holding a tree and gasping for breath. ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t you stop being so obsessed with Nathaniel? It was humiliating!¡±

    Tina paused for a moment, then suddenly thought of the reason why Rosemary had pulled her out.

    She looked up and grinned, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m a nympho, but you¡¯re no better than me! You were just about to kiss him.¡±

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I meant to tell him to get out of there early, but he suddenly stood up. Didn¡¯t I run out as soon as I realized it?¡± Rosemary thought it was dangerous to know men who were too shy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that ever since I met Nathaniel and Edmund, I¡¯ve be a threat to every woman in Cornshire? I¡¯m already afraid to be around them now. They are too dazzling.¡± Rosemary said quietly.

    What Rosemary didn¡¯t know was that in the near future, she would not only be a thorn in the side of women in Cornshire, but also women abroad.

    ¡°All right, all right, let¡¯s go back! Tomorrow is a day off. Where are you going?¡± Tina asked with a smile.

    Rosemary was going to be at home tomorrow, but then she realized that tomorrow was John Sawyer and Daisy¡¯s engagement. Her head ached at the thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go home tomorrow and won¡¯te out. You should also have a good rest at home!¡±

    Rosemary sighed. How time flied, two months had passed. She still hadn¡¯t figured out what to do about what Marian told her. She never knew when The Grant family would kick her out.

    ¡­

    Rosemary came back and had dinner and went to Wilson Grant¡¯s room. She looked at the man still in bed and thought about what Marian had said. How could she give birth to the next heir to The Grant family?

    ¡°Wilson Grant, you¡¯re not mad at me for not seeing you in days, are you? I came here today to tell you that Marian has asked me to produce the next heir to The Grant family, and I really don¡¯t know what to do right now. I don¡¯t think it will be long before The Grant family kicks me out!¡±

    Rosemary, what the hell was wrong with you? How could you say that to a patient? You really were hopeless.

    Her face burned at the thought ofing and telling him she wanted a baby.

    Looking at the people on the bed, Rosemary said lightly said, ¡°I was just saying. Don¡¯t take it too seriously. I¡¯m gonna go to my room and see youter.¡±

    Rosemary walked out of Wilson¡¯s room and was about to go back to her room when Edmund was standing in the doorway waiting for something.

    ¡°Edmund, long time no see! Where have you beentely? I haven¡¯t seen you visit Wilson in days.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    Edmund didn¡¯t expect to see Rosemary on his first day back. He said happily, ¡°Rosemary, are you visiting Wilson sote?¡±

    He had not seen her for over half a month and she was more beautiful than ever.

    Seeing that he had been staring at her, Rosemary¡¯s hand touched her face awkwardly and said, ¡°Edmund, is there something on my face?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, no. I just think you¡¯ve lost weighttely!¡± Edmund Johnson was careful to hide his love.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosemary reached up and stroked her face, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m putting on weight, you know? I¡¯m getting oil out of my face.¡± And she pinched her cheek gently.

    Edmund was cheered by her action, ¡°Come on!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand outside all the time. Why don¡¯t you go in and sit down?¡± Rosemary asked with a smile, getting a little sore on her feet.

    ¡°No, I just came back from abroad today and I have some business to take care of. We can talk about itter.¡± Edmund said gently.

    Rosemary noticed it waste and said, ¡°Well, be careful on the road then!¡±

    His eyes rested on Rosemary for a few seconds, then he walked toward the garage.

    Rosemary thought Edmund was acting weird when he came back, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it.

    After a busy day, Rosemary felt like she was falling apart. She didn¡¯t realize it was such a hard job. The thought of running into Nathaniel at the studio today made Rosemary nervous. What if she was the headline tomorrow morning?

    Rosemary was falling apart. What had she done? How would she exin that to Darren and Marian if she and Nathaniel were misinterpreted?

    The Grant family originally asked her to marry into The Grant family because she was born on July 15th to bring Wilson good luck. But now it had been more than two months, and Wilson Grant wasn¡¯t getting any better. What should she do?

    Changing into pajamas, Rosemaryy in bed and looked up at the ceiling. Marian¡¯s words were like a wind blowing in her ears. What was she supposed to do?

    Rosemary thought about the things that gave her a headache and fell asleep.

    In the middle of the night, a tall figure crept softly onto her bed.

    They made love all night. She tried several times to wake up, but her heavy eyelids prevented her from doing so.

    The first rays of the morning sun were warm on the windowsill, and its intricate reflections reflected in the upscale carpet.

    Shey naked in bed. Her pale pink body was covered with a silk quilt and her white armsy casually at her sides.

 Chapter 047 Real Dream

    Slowly her heavy eyelids opened and the harsh light made her close them again.

    ¡­

    Rosemary reached for her phone, took the phone to her ear and vaguely picked up the phone, ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, where are you?¡± Andrew Harris¡¯s voice came over the line.

    Rosemary immediately woke up and sat up in bed, then she asked gently, ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you calling so early?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Andrew Harris was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s Daisy¡¯s engagement today. Drop by if you¡¯re free.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Dad. I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I gotta go!¡± There was only a beep on the other side of the phone.

    Rosemary stared nkly at her phone. Was dad afraid she wouldn¡¯t go to Daisy¡¯s engagement party?

    Sitting on the bed, Rosemary felt a chill behind her and looked down, ¡°What?¡± She immediately covered her mouth.

    When did she take off her clothes? Looking at the spots on her body, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe she had sex with others in her dream.

    Why did she always have this dream at The Grant¡¯s? Was she really having sex with Chad?

    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she had no ce to tell the grievance in her heart.

    After a while, Rosemary pulled back the covers to get out of bed to freshen up. As soon as she stood up, her feet gave way and she almost fell over again. Fortunately, his hands held the bed. The pain in her body told her exactly what had happenedst night.

    Standing under the flowers, Rosemary turned the water to the maximum, hoping to use the clean water to wash away the residual smell of the body.

    Rosemary¡¯s face turned pale as she looked at the hickeys on her body.

    She had to go to Daisy¡¯s engagement as if nothing had happened and not upset her father.

    Taking out her makeup, Rosemary took the foundation to cover up the obvious hickeys one by one. Luckily, it was not so obvious around her neck. How else would she get out of the house today?

    She put on light makeup, let her hair down and put on a pale pink dress. She looked much more energetic.

    Rosemary went down to the first floor with her bag, and she saw Owening in from outside.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant, are you going somewhere?¡± Asked Owen respectfully.

    ¡°Owen, I need you to call me a car to take me to my sister¡¯s engagement party.¡± Rosemary said politely.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll get it done.¡±

    And as soon as he said that, he heard Chad¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you going to John Sawyer¡¯s engagement party from The Sawyer Group?¡± Chad asked, smiling.

    Rosemary nodded faintly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together! We also received an invitation from The Sawyer Family. Dad and Marian have ns at work, so they asked me to take their ce.¡± Chad exined with a smile.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect John Sawyer to invite so many people this time. It looked like the engagement party was going to be huge.

    ¡°Well, thank you then.¡± Rosemary said politely.

    Chad walked over to Rosemary and said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°Rosemary, with our rtionship, you don¡¯t have to be so polite.¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary¡¯s hand shook and almost dropped her bag to the ground.

    Chad saw her standing there and said, ¡°Get in the car or you¡¯ll bete.¡±

    Rosemary gathered her feelings and got in the car.

    John Sawyer and Daisy chose the most famous Blue River in Cornshire for their engagement. The scenery there was beautiful and pleasant, which wasthe most suitable ce for engagement or marriage.

    Rosemary and Chad just got out of the car and saw John Sawyer and president of The Sawyer Group,e up to them and say, ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Harris, wee!¡±

    Chad Grant shook hands with Mr. Sawyer and said, ¡°Congrattions! My dad had something to do today, so he asked me and Rosemary toe here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Sawyer, hi!¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    John Sawyer was about to talk to Rosemary when Daisy put her arm in his arm and smiled happily, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m so d you came to my engagement party with John Sawyer. You¡¯ll bless us, won¡¯t you?¡±

    Rosemary had a faint smile on her face, ¡°Of course. Of course, I want my sister to be happy forever.¡±

    John Sawyer¡¯s face went dark. He tried to say something, but he didn¡¯t.

    Daisy caught the scowl on John Sawyer¡¯s face and buried it in her heart. She looked at Rosemary¡¯s face, and she hated her so much.

    But she still managed to y sisterly. Daisy thought she had done it without a trace, but did not realize that Rosemary had already seen the sinister in her eyes.

    Daisy let go of John Sawyer¡¯s hand and was about to take Rosemary¡¯s arm when Chad stepped in front of Daisy. He smiled at Mr. Sawyer and said, ¡°I heard that Miss Daisy is pregnant. I think you should send more people with her to make it safe, right?¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t expect her ns to be ruined by Chad. There was a sh of evil-doting malice in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Mr. Sawyer saw that Chad was clearly protecting Rosemary from Daisy. But weren¡¯t they sisters?

    After all, someone like him, who had been in business for decades, could see the problem when he saw it.

    ¡°John, take good care of Daisy and don¡¯t lose your manners in front of the guests.¡±

    John Sawyer looked up at his father, then put his arm around Daisy and said softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take you over there to get some rest.¡±

    Daisy wanted to embarrass Rosemary in front of Mr. Sawyer, but now she was the center of attention. She couldn¡¯t bear it! John Sawyer wasn¡¯t engaged to herst time, so she didn¡¯t dare to do anything. Now that they were engaged, she wanted Rosemary to disappear from John Sawyer for good.

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re gonna go then.¡± John Sawyer said with mixed feelings.

    John Sawyer confronted them and took Daisy with him.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, excuse me for a moment. Enjoy yourself!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for helping me out back there. But she can¡¯t hurt me even if you don¡¯t show up.¡± Rosemary said dryly to Chad.

    ¡°Sometimes I really don¡¯t know why you have to make yourself so tired,¡± Chad said with interest. ¡°There are things you can let others help you, but you have to take it on yourself.¡±

    He had a straight nose. When heughed, he radiated sunshine. Who would have thought he¡¯d be so sophisticated?

    ¡°You didn¡¯t really want to help me, you just wanted to embarrass Wilson, but you got the wrong guy.¡± Rosemary¡¯s words fell right into Chad¡¯s ear.

 Chapter 048 It Must be Nice to be Your Girlfriend

    Chad smiled and said, ¡°Rosemary, that¡¯s who I am in your heart?¡±

    Rosemary thought that when she said that, Chad would get mad and stop talking to her. But instead of being annoyed, he looked pleased.

    What was she gonna do now? How the hell was she gonna find out if it was him that night?

    Rosemary took a deep breath and clenched her fingers around the corners of her dress, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Looking at her pale face, Chad smiled ruefully. ¡°Ok, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Rosemary sighed, wondering if she had gone too far.

    Chad took two steps and stopped and said, ¡°I¡¯m going on a business trip tomorrow for about a week.¡± Then he turned and left.

    Well¡­

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what he meant by that, but at least she was safe for a few nights.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing here and not in?¡± Andrew Harris approached and asked.

    ¡°Dad!¡± Rosemary grabbed Andrew Harris¡¯s arm and said, ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Andrew patted her arm and smiled gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s pale skin, Andrew Harris could see right through it even though her face was covered with ayer of foundation and blush.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you having a hard time at The Grant¡¯s? Why were you so pale?¡± There was worry in his eyes.

    Andrew Harris now regretted that he agreed to marry Rosemary into The Grant family. He had expected Wilson Grant to wake up when she was married to him, but in this case, that was not going to happen.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine. I just caught a cold these days, so my skin is a little pale.¡± Rosemary said, resting her head on Andrew Harris¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°All I want is for you to be okay, so I won¡¯t be sorry to your mom.¡± He said, his face indulgent as he touched her head.

    Christine, please keep Rosemary safe and happy.

    Andrew Harris thought to himself.

    Laurie had juste from Daisy¡¯s to talk to Andrew Harris and was annoyed to see themughing and talking.

    ¡°Rosemary, today is all about your sister¡¯s engagement, and it¡¯s all about the bigwigs. Is that appropriate to lean on your father like that?¡± Laurie scowled.

    Rosemary stood up straight, saw Laurie¡¯s strange face, and said faintly, ¡°Laurie, is it not proper for a daughter to y pettish before her father? No wonder Daisy was taught so¡­ well by you.¡±

    Laurie was so upset that she tried to grab Rosemary when Andrew Harris said, ¡°Laurie, it¡¯s Daisy¡¯s engagement party. Watch your manners.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Laurie looked at Andrew Harris. She wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t. She just left angrily.

    Laurie was furious. She wanted to be angry but then remembered that today was Daisy¡¯s engagement party. That look was really funny.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m gonna go say hi to my friends, and I¡¯ll catch up with youter.¡±

    Rosemary wanted to go find a ce to breathe, because it was so boring here. She wouldn¡¯t havee if she hadn¡¯t been afraid her dad would be upset.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew Harris answered and went to check on Daisy. Then he turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary,e to the office tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think much about it. She felt her stomach rumbling with hunger and realized that she hadn¡¯t had breakfast this morning.

    She picked up some food and put it on a te. Then she went to a corner and sat down to eat.

    Rosemary ate the food on the te and thought she should have brought a bowl of soup. She looked over at the convention center, and she really didn¡¯t want to interact with those people.

    ¡°I thought you might need something to drink. I didn¡¯t know what you liked, so I got you some.¡±

    Edmund stood behind her with the soup.

    ¡°Edmund, what are you doing here? Are you here for John Sawyer¡¯s engagement party, too?¡± Rosemary asked, smiling as she stood up.

    ¡°Here, drink up the soup first! It¡¯s not gonna taste good when it gets cold.¡±

    Edmund smiled and handed his soup to Rosemary.

    Seeing Edmund so carefully, Rosemary wondered if there would be another Olivia if the girls who fancied him knew that.

    Thinking of this, she shivered and said to Edmund with a smile, ¡°Edmund, you are so considerate. Whoever will be your girlfriend will be very happy!¡±

    Edmund¡¯s body froze. He looked at Rosemary and thought, ¡°I¡¯m doing this only to you!¡±

    Rosemary slowly tasted the soup in the bowl, as if she was drinking the most delicious things in the world.

    ¡°Rosemary, so you¡¯re here!¡± John Sawyer had a tired look on his face. There was nothing on his face like the joy of a new engagement.

    Rosemary looked up into the deep eyes of John Sawyer, the eyes that she had loved so much at one time were no longer there.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Rosemary said coldly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be with your fiancee? Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you afraid my sister will be jealous?¡±

    John Sawyer saw her talking about his sister all the time and knew she was making fun of his betrayal. But now he had nothing to say to her.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know I was wrong, and I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but I just hope we don¡¯t talk like this, okay?¡± John Sawyer said sadly.

    Rosemary sneered in her heart, ¡°John Sawyer, don¡¯t talk about the past. You know what they say, right? Who hasn¡¯t met a cheating man in his youth? I just want you to be nice to Daisy and not let her go around saying that I¡¯m still involved with you, then I¡¯ll be grateful for that.¡±

    Perhaps he should not have asked for her forgiveness at all. After all, he had hurt her in the first ce, and it would be useless to regret it now.

    ¡°Well, have a good time.¡± John Sawyer didn¡¯t know what else to say. He had to leave first so he wouldn¡¯t embarrass each other.

    Rosemary shivered as she watched John Sawyer¡¯s back. She really wanted to go up and ask him why he chose Daisy in the first ce.

    Edmund looked at her trembling shoulder and gently patted it. ¡°Rosemary, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I am fine. I¡¯m going to walk by the river and get some fresh air.¡±

    Edmund smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t turn down Edmund¡¯s offer. They were walking side by side by the Blue River.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Chapter 049 Why

    Daisy was standing in the bushes nearby. The branch in her hand had been crushed. There was a look of hate in her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, why is tt that John Sawyer is engaged to me, and you¡¯re still all he wants? What are you better than me? I love him so much. Why can¡¯t he see?¡±

    A hand patted her lightly on the shoulder. Daisy turned around and saw Laurie. Tears sprang from her eyes. ¡°Mom, why do I try so hard and John Sawyer still only sees Rosemary? I can¡¯t take it. I really can¡¯t.

    Laurie watched Daisy cry so hard it broke her heart. ¡°Baby, don¡¯t you cry, because you¡¯re carrying The Sawyer family¡¯s baby anyway, okay? Even if John has Rosemary in his heart for a while, he¡¯ll forget about her over time.¡±

    Daisy shook her head violently and said with a lump in her throat, ¡°No, he won¡¯t. As long as that bitch Rosemary is around, John Sawyer won¡¯t forget her.¡±

    Laurie said softly, touching Daisy¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you still have me. I would never let anyone else threaten your happiness.¡±

    Daisy looked at Laurie and nodded gently.

    ¡°Okay, today is your engagement ceremony, so stop crying. It won¡¯t look good if your eyes get puffy.¡± Said Laurie.

    Daisy slowly stopped crying, wiped the tears from her face with a tissue, gave what she thought was the most beautiful smile, and took Laurie¡¯s hand and walked to the banquet.

    There was a sinister gleam in Laurie¡¯s eyes. She nced at the people by theke.

    Edmund wanted to ask Rosemary about her rtionship with John Sawyer, but when he saw that she was in a bad mood, he stopped.

    ¡°Are you trying to ask me about my rtionship with John Sawyer?¡± Rosemary suddenly stood on the edge of the fence, then stopped and looked at the flowers floating in the river.

    ¡°John Sawyer is my ex-boyfriend. I met him in high school. We started dating when we graduated from high school. Because he was the only son of The Sawyer family, and I was only a nominaldy in the family at that time. My stepmother never took me out to parties, so he was afraid that his father would object to our being together. We dated secretly for two years.¡± Rosemary paused.

    ¡°At that time, I was naive and thought he would really marry me. I learned how to cook for him in the first ce. Until one day, I found out he was with my sister. I felt very sad after I knew that. But I didn¡¯t want to upset my father, so I decided to let go of him. What I didn¡¯t expect was that my stepmother would knowingly reveal my date of birth to The Grant family¡¯swyers. My father¡¯spany was in trouble at that time, and I was so discouraged that I agreed to marry Wilson Grant.¡± Rosemary smiled ruefully.

    ¡°Am I being stupid? But it¡¯s so much better to get something off my chest, Edmund, thank you for listening to my boring past.¡± Rosemary said with a deep breath.

    Edmund did not know that this was why she married into The Grant family. At first he thought she had her eye on The Grant family¡¯s fortune.

    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t know you had such a past!¡± Said Edmund, frowning.

    ¡°Well, Rosemary, you and your mother are the spitting image of each other. You guys are so good at finding men.¡± Came Laurie¡¯s sarcastic voice.

    Hearing Laurie talk about her mother, Rosemary said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you talk about my mother like that. You don¡¯t deserve that.¡±

    Laurie now neglected her upbringing and said, ¡°I don¡¯t deserve that? Who are you to tell me not to? My mouth belongs to me. I can say what I want.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is a bitch, and I would have married your father if it wasn¡¯t for her. Oh, I was wrong. It¡¯s Daisy¡¯s dad.¡± Laurie looked at Rosemary derisively.

    How could Rosemary allow her to insult her mother like that? She stepped up and said angrily, ¡°Laurie, don¡¯t make a bitch of yourself and drag my mother into it. People like you who interfere in other people¡¯s marriages are the most shameful.¡±

    Laurie was acting crazy, ¡°Rosemary, do you really think your mother is a virgin? What right does an unmarried pregnant woman have to say she¡¯s pure? You¡¯re her¡­¡±

    Bam¡­

    Andrew Harris pped Laurie in the face and scolded fiercely, ¡°Bitch, do you want to die?¡±

    Laurie came to herself in a sh. When she saw Andrew Harris, she stammered, ¡°Andrew, what are you doing here?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get here, you¡¯re gonna bring shame on our family. You need to get back before you make a fool of yourself.¡± Andrew Harris coughed.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Rosemary saw his excited expression and hurriedly came forward tofort him.

    Laurie took one look at Andrew Harris, then she stared at Rosemary, and left on her heels.

    Laurie knew she crossed Andrew Harris¡¯s line today. If she kept talking, she might lose everything tomorrow.

    Andrew Harris pped Rosemary on her hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t listen to Laurie. You¡¯ll always be my good girl.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have argued with her. It was she who scolded mom first that I couldn¡¯t help but have a few words with her.¡± Rosemary looked remorseful.

    How could Andrew Harris not know that? It was because she thought of everything for him that she ruined her whole life. But if she is not allowed to marry into The Grant family, who will protect her in the future?

    ¡°Rosemary, dad knows what Laurie can be. I know. You don¡¯t have to me yourself.¡±

    Edmund saw Laurie¡¯s aggression and Andrew Harris¡¯s attitude toward Rosemary, and he really couldn¡¯t understand Laurie¡¯s words.

    Andrew Harris calmed Rosemary down and said to Edmund, ¡°Mr. Johnson, I¡¯m sorry you had to see this!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Harris, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t get too anxious. Taking care of yourself is the most important thing.¡±

    Then he turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, take your dad to my hospital when you are free, I¡¯ll help him to check his body.¡±

    Edmund saw Andrew Harris in bad health. He coughed violently when he was excited just now, and there might be something wrong with him.

    ¡°Dad, you heard what Edmund said, so why don¡¯t we go to his hospital tomorrow and get a full body check?¡± said Rosemary.

    Andrew Harris looked at Edmund and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. This is just a slight ailment. I just need to take some medicine.¡±

    ¡°All right, it¡¯s almost time to get back. Rosemary, stop by the office tomorrow, okay?¡± Andrew Harris reminded her again.

 Chapter 050 A Wedding present from mom

    Rosemary came to Andrew Harris¡¯s office early the next morning. Looking at the door in front of her, she seemed to see her father and mother holding her hand to thepany. At that time, she was carefree and felt that she was the happiest girl in the world.

    Rosemary smiled and went straight to the CEO elevator. Thepany receptionist quickly stopped Rosemary and asked with a smile, ¡°Hello, can I help you?¡±

    Rosemary stopped, turned to the receptionist and said dryly, ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Harris!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, do you have an appointment? If not, you may not go up.¡± The receptionist looked at Rosemary with disdain.

    ¡°An appointment?¡± Rosemaryughed, ¡°Do I need an appointment toe to my dad¡¯s office?¡±

    The receptionist sneered, ¡°Miss, I¡¯ve been here for almost two years. I have met Both Mrs. Harris and Miss Harris. Please don¡¯t make it hard for me.¡±

    ¡­

    The elevator door opened and a middle-aged man in a suit came out. Seeing that the receptionist was talking to a pretty woman, he walked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green¡­¡±

    Rosemary turned and smiled when she saw him. ¡°Uncle Green, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I haven¡¯t seen you for years. You¡¯ve grown into a beautifuldy.¡± Anthony Green said excitedly as he hugged Rosemary.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up? Your dad¡¯s upstairs waiting for you.¡± Anthony Green asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I came to thepany, and I have to make an appointment to see my father.¡± Rosemary said gently.

    The receptionist was on the verge of tears. She really didn¡¯t know that Mr. Harris had two daughters.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Anthony Green snapped, ¡°How can you not know her? Next time an important clientes in, will you shut him out like you did today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Harris. I really didn¡¯t know it was you.¡± The receptionist was hunched over, and her head was almost touching the floor.

    ¡°Forget it. Just be more careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Green, Aare you free at noon? Shall we have dinner together?¡± Rosemary said as she looked at Anthony Green.

    Anthony Green looked at his watch and said apologetically, ¡°Rosemary, I have work to do today. Shall I treat you to your favorite hot pot sometime?¡±

    ¡°All right, keep your word!¡±

    Anthony Greenughed and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep my word!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Green! I¡¯m going up now.¡±

    Rosemary headed to the CEO¡¯s elevator.

    Rosemary got into the elevator and hit the 22th-floor button on the wall. Rosemary stood in the elevator and remembered that Mr. Green used toe to her house when she was a child. Her dad said he was her mom¡¯s old friend, and then he became their personalwyer.

    ¡­

    Rosemary took a deep breath and walked out of the elevator to Andrew Harris¡¯s office.

    Seeing it was Rosemary, the secretary stood up and said, ¡°Miss Rosemary, long time no see! Are you here to see Mr. Harris? Do you want me to knock the door?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you!¡± Rosemary smiled and said to the secretary, then went straight to his office.

    Knocking¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rosemary pushed the door in and saw Andrew Harris looking gravely at a box in his hand.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Seeing it was her, Andrew Harris took the box, got up, walked over to the couch and said, ¡°You¡¯re here. Sit down.¡±

    Rosemary had never seen Andrew Harris looked so grave. She sat down beside him and asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. I called you here this time to give you a present. You got married too quickly, so I didn¡¯t give it to you. I¡¯ll give it to you now.¡± Andrew Harris handed Rosemary the box he was holding.

    Rosemary took one look at Andrew Harris, then picked up the box and opened it. Inside it was a piece of fine green emerald, beautifully made and brightly colored, and obviously expensive.

    ¡°Dad, this gift is too expensive for me to take!¡± Rosemary said as she shoved the box in front of Andrew Harris.

    Andrew Harris took one look at her and said simply, ¡°I didn¡¯t buy this jade. Your mother left it for you. It¡¯s called Cloud Jade, and it is unique in the world. Your mother said she would give it to you as a wedding gift when you got married. Now that you are grown up, you can take care of it.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes welled up with tears when she heard that the jade belonged to her mother. She reached out and gently took the box to her heart, as if she could feel her mother¡¯s warmth.

    ¡°Okay, Rosemary, don¡¯t feel bad. Your mother would never have wanted to see you like this. She always wanted you to be a strong, brave and happy girl.¡± Andrew Harris put his arms around Rosemary and patted her gently on the back.

    ¡°Dad, is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± Rosemary suddenly looked up at him with tears in her eyes.

    Andrew Harris froze suddenly. He looked at Rosemary¡¯s adorable face and forced a smile. ¡°Silly girl, why should I keep secrets from you? Don¡¯t give it a second thought. I just saw the jade and thought of the happy times we had together as a family of three.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! We¡¯re all gonna be happy, believe me!¡± Rosemary sobbed as shey buried in Andrew Harris¡¯s arms.

    Andrew Harris touched Rosemary¡¯s head and murmured, ¡°You will always be daddy¡¯s girl. Daddy loves you.¡±

    Knocking¡­

    Andrew Harris cleared his throat and said through the door, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Harris, do we need to postpone the 1:00 p. m. meeting?¡± The secretary asked Andrew Harris outside the door.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary in his arms, Andrew Harris took a deep breath and said to her, ¡°Rosemary, I have a meetingter, so I can¡¯t have lunch with you. Go eat by yourself.¡±

    Rosemary was in Andrew Harris¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t want to get up. She really liked the way he was holding her. She was afraid that she would never have such a chance again.

    After a while, Rosemary stopped crying and looked at Andrew Harris with red eyes. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back. Don¡¯t be busy with your work and forget to have lunch. Health is the most important thing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll eat on time.¡±

    Rosemary picked up the box from the table, put it in her bag, looked at Andrew Harris, and gave him a few more words of advice before going out.

    Rosemary came out and stood up. ¡°Miss Harris, are you going back? Shall I call a driver to take you back?¡±

    ¡°No, you can order dinner for my dadter and make him eat.¡± Rosemarymanded.

    The secretary said Ok, and Rosemary went to the elevator.

 Chapter 051 A Trap

    Beeping¡­

    Rosemary looked at the strange phone number on the screen, hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Is this Miss Rosemary Harris?¡± A warm and charming voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Rosemary frowned slightly and said, ¡°I am Rosemary, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Tristan Barton, Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s agent, and I¡¯d like to talk to you about something.¡±

    Rosemary thought Nathaniel had asked his agent to call her and said, ¡°Is Nathaniel calling me?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s question, he paused for a moment and replied, ¡°No. It¡¯s me. I need to talk to you about something. Is it convenient for you?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to get involved, but she decided to go because Nathaniel had helped her and she had no idea what he was going to say to her.

    ¡°Yes. Where shall we meet?¡± Rosemary asked directly.

    Tristan Barton gave an address and then hung up.

    Rosemary walked out of the door, looked up at the sky and muttered, ¡°Looks like another trap! I¡¯ll have to find someone to help me.¡±

    She held up her cell phone and dialed a familiar number. ¡°Hell? Tina, you are invited to have hot pot at noon today, are you free?¡±

    ¡°Why do you suddenly think of treating me to hot pot? Is something bothering you?¡± Tina asked jokingly while holding the phone.

    Rosemary looked at the passers-by on the street and sighed, ¡°I¡¯m going on a date that could be a trap. Call me in an hour and we¡¯ll go to the restaurant near the school to have hot pot.¡±

    ¡°What trap?¡± Tina didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll exin when I get back. Call me in an hour.¡± Rosemary reminded her.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t be as stupid as not to know why Tristan Barton asked her out to dinner. Her pose with Nathaniel that day must have been too flirtatious for anyone who wanted to find fault with him. Now that things were settled, they came to her for questioning.

    Rosemary went to the cafe which Tristan Barton said. As soon as she entered, the attendant led her to a private room and knocked at the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rosemary opened the door and saw a man not much older than Nathaniel sitting there drinking a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Barton!¡± Rosemary said and looked at Tristan Barton. He had a cunning face that people in the movie business got.

    Tristan Barton looked up at Rosemary with a smile of surprise in his eyes and said, ¡°Miss Harris, please have a seat!¡±

    Rosemary walked to a table across from Tristan Barton and smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I heard you studied acting, too, right?¡± Tristan crossed his fingers and looked at Rosemary with interest.

    Rosemary had to believe that there were too many handsome men in the world. All the agents she had seen on TV were old and fat, and this one was not an easy man to talk to despite his good looks.

    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think Mr. Barton came here just for me.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    Rosemary looked at Tristan Barton¡¯s shrewd eyes and thought he was dangerous.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you are so straightforward. Let¡¯s get right to the point then.¡±

    ¡°The main reason I called you here is that I hope you don¡¯t get too close to Nathaniel. You should know that there¡¯s nothing we¡¯re afraid of more than negative gossip. I¡¯m sure you know what happened the other day after you met Nathaniel at the job interview. Do you know what would have happened if I hadn¡¯t suppressed the news?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tristan Barton kept his eyes on Rosemary, like he was trying to see right through her.

    Rosemary rolled her eyes mentally. Was she trying to get closer to him? It was obvious that he had caused all this trouble by trying to get in touch with her. If she saw him again, she would run away.

    ¡°Mr. Barton, I think you should ask Nathaniel Meyer himself for the truth.¡± After all, it was not her fault that he hade to say hello in the first ce.

    Rosemary muttered to herself.

    Tristan Barton was not offended by Rosemary¡¯s words. He just tapped the rhythm on the table with his fingers.

    ¡°Miss Harris, are you saying Nathaniel came after you?¡± Tristan Bartonughed wickedly.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say. If she told the truth, he was bound to think she was pretentious. And if she didn¡¯t, it didn¡¯t have anything to do with her. Tina, why hadn¡¯t you called?

    Rosemary took a sip of coffee from the table and smiled. ¡°Mr. Barton, Mr. Nathaniel Meyer and I didn¡¯t know each other very well. We just met two or three times. It¡¯s really not as bad as you say. Last time, maybe those reporters took too good an angle, so they thought we were connected.¡±

    Tristan Barton initially thought she was going to make her rtionship with Nathaniel a little messier, but she wanted to clean up as quickly as possible. Looked like Nathaniel¡¯s hopes were over. Any other woman would have wanted to get naked and stick herself on Nathaniel, trying to make love to him. No wonder he cared so much for her.¡±

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re saying that you don¡¯t know Nathaniel very well, I¡¯d like you to stay out of it, given your status¡­¡± Tristan Barton paused and continued, ¡°I heard you applied for a job and didn¡¯t get it, did you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary had no idea what Tristan Barton was up to, and she just hoped he wasn¡¯t cklisting her because of Nathaniel.

    ¡°If you want to y an extra role, you can look me up at my office tomorrow. Here is my business card.¡± Tristan Barton pulled out a business card and handed it to Rosemary.

    Tristan Barton stood up and straightened his clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Nathaniel I put you up. If you were toe tomorrow, I would have everything arranged.¡±

    Rosemary smiled as she took the card and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Barton!¡±

    Beeping¡­

    ¡°Hey, Tina, it¡¯s done. Yeah, you wait for me. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together! Do you want me to drive you there?¡± Tristan Barton said, and went out with her.

    Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°No, thank you!¡±

    Tina stretched her long neck and looked out. Finally, before her neck was broken, she saw the familiar figure at the door.

    ¡°Rosemary, here!¡± Tina stood up waving and Shouting.

    Rosemary saw Tina waving to her, walked over to her and said, ¡°What took you so long to call?¡±

    Tina asked the waiter to serve the food, and then said angrily to Rosemary, ¡°Miss, it was you who told me to call after an hour, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Rosemary said angrily, ¡°In ancient times, I would have been dead!¡±

 Chapter 052 Things Change, Letâ€™s Roll with the Punches

    Tina suddenly rushed to Rosemary¡¯s side and sat down, then asked curiously, ¡°Who is your appointment today?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the hot pot soup rolling up, and the topyer of pepper was very good-looking. The delicious chili oil made her mouth water.

    ¡°Nathaniel¡¯s manager, Tristan Barton. He called me today to talk about Nathaniel Meyer.¡± Rosemary said as she ate themb.

    Tina stared at Rosemary and said, ¡°He won¡¯t put you on the cklist, will he?¡±

    Rosemary stopped her chopsticks, thought for a moment and said, ¡°He probably won¡¯t! He just asked me if I wanted to be a walk-on. If I say yes, I can report to him tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. There¡¯s nothing an agent in the entertainment industry hates more than one of his artists having an affair with someone else. How could he still let you do a walk-on job?¡± Tina analyzed it seriously.

    Rosemary thought Tina¡¯s exnation made sense. She had just had coffee with him and she thought Tristan Barton was very sophisticated. Could he have some other motive?

    ¡°Tina, forget it. Things change, let¡¯s roll with the punches. We finally got a chance to act, we¡¯re going to do it anyway.¡± Rosemary said with a firm look in her eyes.

    ¡°All right, well, we¡¯ll see what he¡¯s up to in tomorrow morning.¡± Tina agreed.

    ¡­

    At the airport.

    A woman in an orange dress was standing at the exit. Looking at the familiarnd and streets in front of her, Carina rk couldn¡¯t help feeling heartbroken.

    Carrying a simple suitcase, Carin got into the car to the detention center.

    The familiar roads and streets outside were no longer warm.

    Half a month ago, her aunt called and said thepany was closed. She said that her uncle was found to be secretlyundering money, and now he had been detained in ordance with thew, and all his assets were frozen.

    When Carina heard the news, her head hit the ceiling. She never dreamed that her uncle would be involved in moneyundering. She had expected her aunt toe up with some money to make arrangements for her uncle, but she had taken all the little money they had left.

    Just the other day someone called her and said they could help her save her uncle, and she came back right away.

    As the car pulled up outside the detention center, Carina rk dragged her suitcase to the visitors¡¯ room and saw her uncle had aged a decade.

    ¡°Uncle, are you all right?¡± Carina cried as she picked up the phone next to her.

    ¡°Carina, what are you doing back here? Didn¡¯t I pay off all your tuition for years? What are you doing back here?¡± Andrew rk yelled at Carina.

    Carina felt like a knife in her heart when she saw her uncle, who had loved her so much since childhood, be like this.

    Her uncle treated her like her own daughter. In her heart, Andrew rk was her father.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will find a way to clear your name and set you free.¡± Carina said with a firm look in her eyes.

    Andrew rk looked at Carina with her steely eyes and feared she would vite her conscience. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve been wronged, but I¡¯m afraid you could be used by bad people, because we don¡¯t know who did this to us.¡±

    Carina wiped her eyes andforted him, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, I know what I have to do!¡±

    ¡°Time is up!¡± Came the nging voice of the prison guard.

    Watching Andrew rk being led away, Carina felt more helpless than she had ever felt before.

    Andrew rk turned to Carina and yelled, ¡°Carina, take care of yourself!¡±

    Tears silently trickled down her cheeks, leaving Carina paralyzed in her chair.

    Beeping¡­

    Carina picked up her cell phone and saw the number disyed on it. She hurriedly pressed the call button, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Is that Miss Carina rk?¡± Said a male voice.

    Carina, her hand shaking slightly as she held the phone, choked up as she asked, ¡°I am. Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent a car to pick you up outside the holding facility, and he¡¯ll drive you to where you¡¯re staying. When you¡¯re ready, I¡¯ll tell you how to save your uncle.¡± The caller then hung up.

    Carina got up and dragged her luggage to the door when she saw a man dressed in ck approaching.

    ¡°Hello Miss rk, the boss asked me to take you to your apartment, please get in the car!¡±

    The man opened the door and Carina hesitated before getting in.

    The car stopped at a housingplex. Carina looked at the houses, which were considered luxury in Cornshire.

    The driver took Carina to the 16th floor, opened the door and said, ¡°Miss rk, this is your residence. I¡¯d better go now. You can call me if you need anything. Here is my phone number.¡±

    The driver handed her a business card with nothing on it but a phone number.

    Tears welled up in Carina¡¯s eyes as she closed the door and dragged her suitcase to her bedroom.

    Rosemary and Tina walked around after eating hot pot yesterday and came back early.

    She went home and chatted with The Old Mrs. Grant, then went back to her room to read.

    Rosemary took out one of her favorite books and started reading it next to her bed. After a long time she became sleepy, and she fell into a heavy sleep.

    In the dream, the cold hands touched her smooth back as usual, and the cold lips sucked unscrupulously on her neck, as if to rub her into his heart.

    The next morning, Rosemary dragged herself to the bathroom. Looking at the spots on her body, she looked quite depressed. Well, if it wasn¡¯t Chad, then who was it?

    After breakfast, Rosemary went to Tristan Barton¡¯s office. As she walked into the lobby, a middle-aged man came up to her and said, ¡°Hello, Miss Harris! Mr. Barton asked me to take you to the set.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary followed him to the set of a TV show.

    He walked up and talked to a portly, middle-aged man and said, ¡°Miss Harris, this is the director, Mr. Young. You are working with him now, and Mr. Young will decide what role you will y ording to the script.¡±

    Rosemary thanked the middle-aged man, turned to the director, smiled and asked, ¡°Mr. Young, what should I do now?¡±

    The man named Mr. Young looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°You¡¯ll be the maid of thedy!¡±

    ¡°Jay, why don¡¯t you get the script and show it to Rosemary?¡±

    As soon as he finished, some people in the room looked at Rosemary strangely. There was even a touch of pity in their eyes!

 Chapter 053 Getting a Nosebleed

    ¡°Hello, this is the script Mr. Young gave you. Please read the lines first and then learn them by heart.¡± The man known as Jay said to Rosemary.

    Rosemary took the script and smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You read the script first, and then ask me if you don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Jay was a gentle young man, especially the sses on his face make him look more gentle and more elegant.

    Rosemary took the script to find a seat and read it carefully. The plot was that maid fell in love with the man the heroine liked and waster known by the heroine. She apologized to her and was pped by the heroine.

    Rosemary thought it was a good script. She didn¡¯t have many lines, but it was good for someone like her who had juste out of school.

    Tina came to Rosemary¡¯s side breathlessly with her bag. ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte,¡± she whispered. ¡°Something at home kept me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I just got here. I¡¯m just reading the script.¡± Rosemary said with a shallow smile.

    ¡°Someone gives Rosemary a makeover. Filming starts in half an hour.¡± Mr. Youngmanded, swinging his fat body from side to side.

    There came an ordinary looking woman, and she went to Rosemary¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°Let me help you do your makeup!¡±

    Rosemary nodded with a smile, ¡°Ok, thanks!¡±

    This woman¡¯s makeup skills were really good. She put Rosemary¡¯s makeup on in about ten minutes. Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary was still a little nervous.

    While everyone was busy, there was amotion outside.

    A very beautiful actress, surrounded by several people, was slowlying this way. Everyone saw her and stepped aside to let her go. Like a servant, the director walked up to Winnie Hoffmann on his fat, short legs and said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re here finally. If you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯m going to shut down the show.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw this. ¡°She is the heroine of the show,¡± the makeup artist whispered to her. ¡°Later, when you y with her, try to follow her, so you don¡¯t suffer.¡±

    Tina could not help but feel surprised, she looked at Rosemary¡¯s eyes as if she was asking what to do.

    Rosemary gave her a reassuring look, and then she picked up the script and continued reading.

    ¡°Mr. Young, what are you talking about? Why do you me me when I can¡¯t feel anything because of the people you found?¡± Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s delicate tone made the director¡¯s heart melt.

    The director approached Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s chest and said, ¡°I found you another one today and she looks good. You can take your time until you feel it!¡± His eyes wandered, unconsciously, to her bosom.

    Winnie Hoffmann looked around and stopped to look at Rosemary. No wonder Nathaniel was obsessed with her. She didn¡¯t expect any maid¡¯s makeup to make her look so beautiful. She thought about how Nathaniel had treated her the other day, and her eyes flickered with anger.

    ¡°Director, is that the little girl over there? She looks very pretty. That¡¯s very generous of you.¡± Winnie Hoffmann said with a charming smile.

    Mr. Young¡¯s eyes were now all on Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s looming breast. ¡°She¡¯s not as pretty as you are, is she?¡± he said.

    Tina felt like vomiting when she saw this. The director wanted to swoop down and eat the actress.

    ¡°Since the director said so, let¡¯s do it!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The director smiled happily and nodded to the group. ¡°Get everything ready, everyone. We¡¯ll start shooting in fifteen minutes.¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann twisted her small waist, took a look as she passed Rosemary, and then went to the dressing room.

    Rosemary also came to the dressing room to change. The show¡¯s clothes had very, very low necklines across the chest. Rosemary looked at most of her breasts hanging out, confused.

    ¡°Why is the front of this dress so exposed?¡± Rosemary tried to lift it up a little bit, but it was too revealing anyway!

    The girl who helped her dress said unhappily, ¡°You mustn¡¯t tear the dress. It¡¯s just the way it is. Isn¡¯t it just showing your boobs? What are you embarrassed about? You wouldn¡¯t be ashamed to show more in bed! You don¡¯t need to pretend to be a pure girl now.¡±

    The woman gave Rosemary a look of contempt and left.

    A lot of people in the entertainment industry were dirty, but that didn¡¯t mean everyone was.

    Rosemary walked around in a dilemma in the dressing room, only to hear the director Shouting outside. She had to go out, so she took a shawl around her chest.

    The director pointed at Tina and shouted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go in and see what¡¯s going on? It took so long to change clothes!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Tina pointed to herself and said to the director.

    The director roared angrily, ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    Tina was trying to argue with him when she saw Rosemary wearing a shawl and slowly walking out. When she saw Tina, she had a smile that was worse than crying.

    Tina asked her what was wrong. But the director said impatiently, ¡°Here we go! Everyone in position!¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann was already fully dressed on the set. Her clothes were the same as Rosemary¡¯s, with most of the front breast exposed, or more. She looked at Rosemary with a half-smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you still doing here?! Hurry up and get in!¡± with that, he pulled at her shawl and exposed her white and straight breasts.

    Rosemary¡¯s blush extended from her ears to her neck, adding a charm to her.

    The director¡¯s eyes lit up as he looked at Rosemary. If Winnie Hoffmann had not coughed a little, he would have had a bloody nose.

    Winnie Hoffmann looked at her breasts, her eyes almost burning with jealousy. She nced at the director¡¯s passionate eyes and a slight sneer crossed her face.

    ¡°Director, if you look any further, Miss Harris¡¯s face is bleeding.¡± Winnie Hoffmannughed.

    The director turned to Winnie Hoffmann and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Get ready!¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann gave her a ¡°don¡¯t be too nervous¡± look, making Rosemary immediately felt that maybe everyone was wrong about Winnie Hoffmann. She didn¡¯t seem as scary as the makeup artist just said.

    Rosemary took a deep breath, walked over to Winnie Hoffmann and smiled to her.

    The director walked up to the camera, looked at Winnie Hoffmann and Rosemary and shouted.

    ¡°One, two, three, action!¡±

 Chapter 054 Being slapped

    ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m sorry, and I beg you to let me go with him, for the sake of our true love.¡±

    Bang¡­

    Winnie Hoffmann looked at Rosemary for a long time, then suddenly turned to the director and said, ¡°Mr. Young, I was so nervous that I forgot my lines!¡±

    Rosemary ran her hand over her face. Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s p was so strong that five bright red hands were clearly printed on her small white face.

    Winnie Hoffmann looked at Rosemary apologetically and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I pped too hard. The director said it should be real, so I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯ll try to be a little lighterter.¡±

    Looking at her innocent face, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s what happens when you make a y.¡±

    Tina took an ice pack and hurried to help Rosemary with her face. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked with concern. ¡°She pped too hard!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was part of the story. Didn¡¯t she just say that? She¡¯ll be as gentle as possible.¡± Rosemary said helplessly.

    Tina didn¡¯t say anything. She just put the ice on her face carefully.

    Everyone on set was going about their business as if it was normal.

    ¡°Hey, boss, do you want us to talk to them?¡±

    A man in a ck suit said to a masked man next to him.

    ¡°No. Not yet!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The man in the mask was staring intently ahead. The silver-gray hand-tailored suit showed off his perfect figure. There was something about him that made people dare not disobey him.

    ¡°Director, I¡¯m all set. We can start now!¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll start right away!¡± Said the director courteously.

    The director yelled at Rosemary, ¡°Hey, here we go!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, straightened her clothes, and had her makeup artist do some retouching.

    The director yelled to the camera, ¡°Everybody on your mark, go!¡±

    Rosemary went to her knees and knelt in front of Winnie Hoffmann. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m sorry. Will you please let me go with him, for the sake of our true love?¡±

    Bang¡­

    ¡°Ungrateful girl, I¡­¡±

    A snigger¡­

    Winnie Hoffmann pouted and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    Tina stomped next to her. She was gonna ruin Rosemary¡¯s face. She went up to Winnie Hoffmann and said, ¡°Miss Hoffmann, will you please hold your nerve? Is it okay if you just pretend to hit her? She can¡¯t be pped again.¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to make that decision. After all, the director really made the call.¡± Then she shouted at the director, ¡°Mr. Young, she says I pped her too hard. What do you suggest?¡±

    Being called by Winnie Hoffmann like that made the director¡¯s bones crumble. He shouted at Tina, ¡°I did ask for it. The plot needs it! Don¡¯t mess around here. If you don¡¯t want to do this, you can leave.¡±

    Tina walked over to Rosemary, looked at her face and said with concern, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s not do it, they are too bullying.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Then she walked up to the director and said, ¡°That¡¯s ok, director.¡±

    The director looked at her, then turned to the others and said, ¡°Get ready, go!¡±

    Rosemary went to her knees before Winnie Hoffmann, ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m sorry, and I beg you to let me go with him, for the sake of our true love.¡±

    Bang¡­

    ¡°Ungrateful girl, I¡¯ve been nice to you, how¡­ how could you¡­¡±

    ¡°What now?¡± Asked the director angrily,ing forward.

    Winnie Hoffmann looked aggrieved and said, ¡°Mr. Young, it¡¯s her bad expression that affects me!¡±

    Rosemary was in a daze after she pped her three times. When Winnie Hoffmann said that her expression was not good enough, she tried to defend herself when she heard the director say.

    ¡°Do you know how to act or not? If you make such a stupid mistake again, don¡¯te here.¡± Said the director angrily.

    ¡°There is a 30-minute intermission.¡±

    Tina took the ice bag and helped Rosemary to sit on the seat here, tears dripping down, saying, ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t we just drop it? Look, your face is all swollen up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can handle it. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Rosemary couldn¡¯t talk without a little pain in her mouth.

    The makeup artist came to her side, holding a towel to help Rosemary wipe sweat, and said gently, ¡°Did you offend her?¡±

    Rosemary thought for a moment and then shook her head. She had never met her before. How could she offend her?

    ¡°She¡¯s such a pushover that no one but Nathaniel Meyer would ever dare cross her. You just try to y along with her.¡± The makeup artist kindly suggested.

    ¡°Are you saying she likes Nathaniel Meyer?¡± Rosemary asked in a low voice.

    If she liked Nathaniel Meyer, and Nathaniel Meyer didn¡¯t like her, then her current behavior could be exined.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an open secret among us!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I guess she thought you were having some kind of rtionship with Nathaniel Meyer, so she used this chance to bully you.¡±

    Rosemary was speechless. Why would she know him? She would avoid him when she saw him.

    ¡°Leave her alone. I can¡¯t let her beat me so easily.¡± Rosemary said dryly.

    After a while, a man with sses came along. He said something to the director, and the director nodded respectfully, and soon that man walked away.

    Seeing the man off, the director shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Get ready, everybody!¡±

    Rosemary and Winnie Hoffmann walked to the scene. Rosemary was about to drop to her knees when the director came running over like a servant and said, ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯ve just been asked to switch roles between the two of you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Young, would you repeat what you just said?¡± Winnie Hoffmann thought she had misheard.

    ¡°Winnie Hoffmann, I¡¯ve just been asked to switch roles between the two of you!¡± The director repeated.

    He dared not offend either of them now. He didn¡¯t know who Rosemary was, and they just cast her as number one.

    Tina stepped forward and asked, ¡°Director, did I hear you right? You mean Rosemary as the leadingdy, and she as the maid?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the director in disbelief, as if waiting for his answer.

    The director reached out and wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

 Chapter 055 Familiar Feeling

    Winnie Hoffmann threw everything down beside her and said angrily to the director, ¡°Do you know what you just said? Why should I be a maid?¡±

    The director, who had grown tired of Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s unruly temper, shouted at her, ¡°You have to do it or you won¡¯t be in the entertainment industry anymore!¡±

    The whole cast was shocked by the director¡¯s words. They all looked to Rosemary as if they were going to strip her naked.

    Rosemary was really upset to be stared at like this by them. What the hell was going on here? Was Nathaniel helping her secretly?

    After hearing the director¡¯s words, Winnie Hoffmann sat there as if she had lost her soul. No one knew what she was thinking, and it was a long time before she said, ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Rosemary was taken aback by what she said. She didn¡¯t think she¡¯d agree to switch roles, which made her sure that it wasn¡¯t Nathaniel. Could it be The Grant family? Only The Grant family hasd such a great influence in Cornshire.

    When Winnie Hoffmann agreed, the director shouted to the group, ¡°Everybody to your ces! Action!¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann took a deep breath and went to her knees. ¡°Mydy, I¡¯m sorry, and I beg you to let me go with him, for the sake of our true love.¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann was ready to be pped in the face by Rosemary, but she just said, ¡°Ungrateful girl, I¡¯ve been nice to you, how could you do this to me?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Cut!

    ¡°OK, that¡¯s it!¡± Said the director to them.

    Rosemary held back the tears in her eyes, smiled and went to Tina and sat down.

    ¡°What a surprise! A new kid can make it through the first time.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    There was a lot of talk on set, and Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s face turned green because of anger. No one had ever disgraced her so much before, and she would get it back sooner orter.

    Tina sat in front of Rosemary and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just p her?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s better this way, without the p.¡± Rosemary said quietly.

    ¡°Yes, you are a good man, but I don¡¯t think she appreciates it!¡± Tina said angrily, holding an ice pack to put it on her face.

    ¡°Sir, madame didn¡¯t p back. Shall I go back and talk to the director?¡± sses man asked respectfully.

    The masked man was silent for a moment. ¡°No, let her go! Put two men in the shadows to protect her. Don¡¯t make them suspicious.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stood up in front of the director, then she smiled and ask, ¡°Mr. Young, do you know who just asked me to y the leading role?¡±

    The director saw Rosemary and revealed his baby fat face, saying, ¡°Miss Harris, don¡¯t you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking because I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t mean anything else. I just want to thank him!¡± Rosemary exined with a smile.

    ¡°I was just doing what I was told. As for who it is, I really don¡¯t know.¡± Said the director with a smile.

    Rosemary saw the director seemed to be really unaware, and did not ask further. Since it was gettingte, she said goodbye to the cast and went back with Tina.

    ¡°Wow¡­ I am really very happy today! Did you notice the look on Winnie Hoffmann¡¯s face when she knelt down for you? I bet she wanted to rip you apart.¡± Tina said, dancing.

    Rosemary touched her face and asked, ¡°Tina, do you think I¡¯ve always met people who have bad luck with me?¡±

    Tina stopped and looked at Rosemary suspiciously. She touched her forehead, then her own, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡± Rosemary smiled and patted her hand away. ¡°You see, after I met Edmund, Olivia almost killed me on a desert ind. And then I met Nathaniel, and I got pped three times for no reason. Why do I always meet people who bring me bad luck?¡±

    Tina was speechless.

    ¡°Miss Harris, what kind of logic is that? It just means that the people you know are too good, and those people are jealous that you get to be friends with them! That¡¯s why they hate you!¡±

    Tina red at Rosemary and sighed deeply.

    ¡°All right, enough with that. I¡¯m gonna take you out for a steak for being with me today.¡± Rosemary said, pulling Tina.

    ¡°And a dessert to go!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Rosemary took Tina to the restaurant, found a remote seat, and Tina went to the bathroom with a stomachache.

    Rosemary ordered some of Tina¡¯s favorite dishes, then returned the menu to the waiter.

    Rosemary picked up the coffee on the table, leaned her chin on one hand and looked out the window.

    Rosemary suddenly saw a familiar figure outside, and it looked more and more like Carina. She put down the coffee and ran out.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Rosemary fell into a sturdy embrace.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± A deep, charming voice sounded in her ear.

    Rosemary looked up at the man in front of her, his face masked, and she could not see his real face. His silver-gray hand-made suit symbolized his noble status, and his perfect figure was like a Greek statue, which made people surprised.

    ¡°Sorry, I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Rosemary said apologetically, knowing that it was her who had run into him.

    ¡°What are you doing in the doorway?¡± came Joseph Flower¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Miss Harris, what a coincidence!¡± said Joseph Flower with a smile.

    The man in the mask looked at them and said, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±

    Joseph Flower smiled and said, ¡°This is my friend Ellen!¡±

    ¡°Ellen, this is Rosemary Harris!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Harris!¡± The masked man held out his hand to greet her.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Ellen.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, did youe alone?¡± Joseph Flower looked inside and asked.

    Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with my friend.¡±

    ¡°I assume you haven¡¯t eaten yet. Why don¡¯t you join us?¡± Joseph Flower suggested with a smile.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at Joseph Flower and smiled, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We¡¯ll get in the way of your conversation, or¡­¡±

    ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡±

    The masked man said directly, giving Rosemary no chance to say no.

    Rosemary pursed her lips, trying to tell them she had other things to do. But if she said that, would they think she was being too melodramatic?

 Chapter 056 Have we Met Somewhere Before?

    Seeing that the masked man was gone, Rosemary turned to Look at Joseph Flower.

    Joseph Flower gave her a helpless look and said, ¡°Since my friends said so, pleasee and join us.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll call my friend and tell her toe over.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll wait for you at the front of the elevator!¡±

    Rosemary always felt that her heart was beating violently. She always felt that she had made a bad choice in agreeing to eat with them. But they didn¡¯t give her a chance to say no.

    She took out her cell phone and called Tina. But she said she ran into an old friend and asked her to go first. She¡¯lle to herter.¡±

    Rosemary hung up the phone and looked down at the elevator door. Joseph Flower and the masked man were standing there waiting for her. There was nothing she could do but brave it out and go.

    She gathered her frame of mind and tried to look natural. Rosemary touched her face. Although she had covered the stain with foundation, it was still swollen.

    She ran her hands through her hair, trying to cover her puffy cheeks, and walked up to them with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry to have kept you waiting!¡±

    Rosemary was trying to take it easy on herself.

    Joseph Flower looked behind her and said, ¡°Won¡¯t your friende over?¡±

    ¡°She ran into an old friend. She¡¯ll be hereter!¡±

    Joseph Flower said ¡°OK¡± meaningfully and smiled at Ellen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in then!¡±

    Ellen was the first to enter the lift before they could speak.

    Rosemary saw nothing wrong and went in.

    When the three of them got into the elevator, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say. The atmosphere was suddenly awkward.

    Rosemary was about to ask Joseph Flower something when she heard a cold voice.

    ¡°What happened to your face?¡±

    Rosemary turned and saw a pair of deep eyes staring at her puffy face.

    Joseph Flower heard the man¡¯s words and looked down Rosemary¡¯s face. ¡°Miss Harris, why is your face a little swollen?¡± he asked with concern.

    Rosemary blushed so much that she wanted to disappear immediately. It was so embarrassing. Being stared at by two men, Rosemary¡¯s hands tightly gripped the corners of her clothes.

    ¡°I¡­ I was on set today, and the director said in order to look real, we have to be real, so¡­¡± Rosemary¡¯s voice got smaller and smaller, and she didn¡¯t even know what she was saying.

    ¡°What filmpany¡¯s director? Tell me!¡± Joseph Flower said angrily.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you p back?¡± Ellen asked, staring at Rosemary.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosemary didn¡¯t realize what he was saying. There was a puzzled expression on her face.

    Joseph Flower looked at Ellen and then at Rosemary. He knew what was going on, and he smiled even more.

    The elevator stopped on the twenty-second floor. The masked man stepped gracefully out of the elevator and into the private room.

    Rosemary followed, still thinking about the question. She twisted her ankle and threw herself forward.

    Joseph Flower, who was standing in the back, quickly grabbed Rosemary and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head awkwardly and said to Joseph, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ellen walked to the leather sofa and sat down, his feet naturally ovepping. He took the coffee from the table and drank it elegantly with one hand.

    There was an icy smell in the air. He was like a perfect ice sculpture, shining from top to bottom. Joseph helped Rosemary to sit down next to Ellen and asked the waiter to bring the food.

    ¡°Have you been working for a filmpany recently, Miss Harris?¡± Joseph Flower said, sitting across from Rosemary.

    Rosemary moved aside and smiled, ¡°Yes, I just went to work today!¡±

    ¡°Oh, but you¡¯re already The Young Mrs. Grant. You don¡¯t have to go out to work, do you? Are you afraid The Grant family can¡¯t afford to support you?¡± Joseph Flower smiled as he leaned back on the sofa.

    He looked like a cat lying in the sun.

    Rosemary put down her coffee and looked Joseph in the eye. ¡°Mr. Flower, do you think that once a woman is married, she should be kept by her husband?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Asked Joseph, pressing his lips together.

    Ellen, sitting on one side, seemed to be interested in the question and looked at Rosemary with his eyes half narrowed.

    ¡°I think a woman should be independent and strong at all times and should not depend on her husband for everything. And only women who are independent and strong can make a full life of themselves.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Joseph and said dryly.

    Joseph didn¡¯t get Rosemary. Why would she want to be independent and strong? Didn¡¯t all women always wanted a man to spoil them?

    ¡°I wonder what kind of girl do you like?¡±

    Rosemary wanted to know what young, handsome and rich men would like in a girl.

    Joseph crossed his fingers and said, ¡°Maybe gentle and quiet.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be too quiet?¡± Rosemary asked with a smile.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    By this time the waiter had brought all the food to the table.

    Joseph sat up straight and said, ¡°Miss Harris, please help yourself!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen, who was sitting next to him, and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ellen, have we met before?¡±

    Ellen looked up at her faintly and said nothing.

    Well¡­

    Joseph coughed softly and said, ¡°Miss Harris, this is impossible! My friend has juste back from abroad and doesn¡¯t talk much.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen with a smile and thought, ¡°Such a cold person. I wonder who would have such bad luck to fall in love with him.¡±

    ¡°Well, I see. Maybe it¡¯s my illusion!¡±

    ¡°May I ask you a personal question?¡±

    Joseph asked lightly as he elegantly sliced the steak with a knife and fork.

    Rosemary¡¯s hand shook slightly, then looked at the two men in front of her and shivered.

    ¡°Maybe sunny and cheerful.¡±

    With that, Rosemary looked at Ellen sitting next to her.

    Joseph stuck a small piece of beef into his mouth and joked with a smile, ¡°I thought you¡¯d like our type.¡±

    Rosemary, who was drinking red wine, was frightened by Joseph¡¯s words and choked on red wine.

    Cough¡­

    Joseph touched his jaw and murmured, ¡°Have we forgotten to look in the mirrortely? Have we be ugly?¡±

    Ellen poured her a ss of water and put it beside her.

 Chapter 057 Awkward Threes

    She took two sips of water from the table, smoothing her chest to make herselffortable.

    Looking at the culprit in front of her, she curled her lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like icebergs like you. Personally, I like spring better!¡±

    Ellen heard her and his eyes darkened. No one knew what was on his mind.

    Joseph gave her a wicked smile and said, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m already frozen into a snowman?¡± She said and nced at the masked man next to her.

    ¡°Do you want me to turn up the heat a little more?¡± Joseph pressed his lips together.

    Rosemary rolled her eyes at him. It was not a funny joke, okay?

    ¡­

    Well¡­

    ¡°Well¡­So you¡¯re saying that icebergs like us are doomed to be single?¡±

    Asked Joseph, frowning as if fearing for his lifelong happiness.

    ¡°Just because I don¡¯t like it doesn¡¯t mean other people don¡¯t like it! You guys look good, and you¡¯re so¡­You guys are gonna knock a lot of girls off their feet.¡±

    Rosemary said seriously.

    With that, she lowered her head to eat her steak. She was afraid that if she said any more, the ice sculpture next to her would make the air temperature drop rapidly!

    Joseph was sipping the wine thoughtfully, with a dark smile on his face.

    ¡­

    Rosemary was startled by her cell phone ringing. She took a look at it and smiled.

    ¡°You had the nerve to call me?¡±

    Rosemary said into the phone with a look of disgust on her face.

    Confused, Nathaniel asked, ¡°Rosemary, what did I do to you?¡±

    ¡°I was pped three times today by someone who adored you. Do you think we should put this on you?¡±

    Rosemary said as she pursed her lips.

    Nathaniel smiled cheekily and said, ¡°I had no idea this was going to happen. Don¡¯t be angry! Why don¡¯t I take you out to dinner tonight and make amends?¡±

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m gonna stay away from you. I don¡¯t want to go to work tomorrow and get pped again.¡± She just hung up the phone.

    There was still a faint smile on her face. She did not notice that the temperature of the whole room had plummeted.

    She turned to see Joseph¡¯s erged, handsome face frozen as ice.

    Rosemary smiled awkwardly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, we¡¯ve always been here!¡± Joseph replied coolly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rosemary turned to see Ellen¡¯s cold eyes on her. Her dry throat made her swallow and she moved aside a little unconsciously.

    ¡°Miss Harris, are you afraid of me?¡± Ellen asked as he cut the beef with a knife and fork.

    ¡°No¡­I¡¯m not. Why should I be afraid of you?¡± Rosemary said with a smile, and looked down to gently slice the steak with a knife and fork.

    The room was so quiet that the sound of breathing could be heard. Rosemary was cutting the steak gently with a knife in one hand and a fork in the other. But the steak seemed to defy her, and she could not cut it.

    Ellen took a look at Rosemary, then he took her te with his long hands and started to cut the beef slowly.

    Joseph¡¯s hands were frozen in midair. His cool, frosty face looked at Ellen¡¯s movements in wonder.

    Rosemary looked at Ellen in awe, unable to believe what she was seeing.

    ¡°There you go. Take your time!¡± The cold voice pulled back Rosemary¡¯s thoughts.

    Rosemary took the steak carefully and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Ellen looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Never mind!¡±

    Tittering¡­

    At this point, Joseph spitted out a mouthful of wine. He said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t see thising.¡± However, the smile on his face did not diminish.

    It was as if a basin of cold water fell on Rosemary¡¯s head, and she was freezing cold.

    ¡°Does he think he¡¯s great because he wears a mask? I was telling him thank you out ofmon courtesy. He really thought of himself as a king on high.¡±

    Rosemary chewed her steak and despised him.

    ¡°Miss Harris, does your face hurt? Do you want me to get you a doctor?¡±

    Joseph said tepid, catching Rosemary off guard.

    Rosemary looked up with a charming smile, ¡°Thank you for your concern, I AM FINE!¡±

    Joseph touched his arm and saw goose bumps. He might as well eat his dinner.

    Just as the old saying goes, ¡°You don¡¯t want to win an argument with a woman.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay!¡±

    It was gettingte and Rosemary saw them finished eating. She said with a smile, ¡°Thank you both for lunch. I still have a few things to do. I will treat youter.¡±

    She must be polite. They were not going anyway.

    Rosemary thought to herself.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere, how about tomorrow night?¡± Ellen said quietly.

    What?!

    No way! A man of his wealth would care about my dinner?

    Rosemary put her hands on her forehead. Wasn¡¯t she doing this to herself?

    Joseph wasughing so happily inside, but he pretended to be very reserved. ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°OK, fine. See you tomorrow!¡± Rosemary picked up her bag and quickly walked to the elevator, afraid that she would be caught back if she walked slowly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ellen, didn¡¯t you realize she wasn¡¯t going to actually invite us to dinner just now?¡±

    Ellen nced at Joseph and said dryly, ¡°No, I was just trying not to disappoint her.¡± There was a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°Rosemary, I was just on my way to see you!¡±

    Rosemary just got out of the elevator when she saw Tina walking towards her.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your friend?¡± Rosemary looked around.

    Tina stepped forward and took her hand, ¡°She has gone back. I didn¡¯t expect to meet her here.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you in a bad mood?¡± Seeing Rosemary was listless, Tina looked at her and asked anxiously.

    Rosemary told Tina all about her dinner with Ellen. ¡°Do you think I did this to myself? It took me a long time to get out of that freezer, and I have to go back in there tomorrow¡­¡±

    Tina patted Rosemary on the shoulder with a sympathetic look, saying, ¡°Good friends should share the joys and sorrows, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Tina, I knew you were the best!¡± Rosemary hugged Tina happily.

    Tina shrank her neck and grinned, ¡°You¡¯d better go by yourself!¡±

 Chapter 058 Carina was Back

    Well¡­

    Rosemary looked at her angrily, then said mercilessly, ¡°I¡¯m breaking up with you!¡±

    ¡°Hum¡­¡±

    Tina deliberately squeezed two tears and said, ¡°You just said the man was an ice sculpture. You can¡¯t handle him, and you want me to go with you? How could you have the heart to hurt my little heart?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary said, ¡°I won¡¯t hurt your young heart, but are you willing to let me go to be frozen into ice sculpture?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ If you really be an ice sculpture, I will be desperate to save you. Besides, you have such a strong heart, so it¡¯s never gonna happen.¡±

    Tina looked as if she was saying ¡°if you¡¯re in trouble, I¡¯ll protect you¡±. Rosemary pursed her lips, ¡°How are you gonna save me when I¡¯m already an ice sculpture?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. At worst, we¡¯ll turn into ice sculptures together! Maybe we¡¯ll even be in a museum!¡± Tina shook her head helplessly.

    When she was willing to go with her, Rosemary immediately stepped forward to take her hand, saying, ¡°And we can call it ¡®Icy Girls of Dreams¡¯.¡±

    ¡­

    Tina had to go home earlier. Rosemary didn¡¯t want to go back to The Grant¡¯s that early and hang out on the street by herself.

    A familiar figure was walking not far from Rosemary.

    Rosemary sped up and ran after her, thinking she looked a lot like Carina.

    ¡°Carina¡­¡±

    Carina rk heard someone calling her. She turned around and saw Rosemary standing behind her.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary excitedly hugged Carina, and then said in a husky voice, ¡°Carina, it¡¯s really you. I thought it was someone who looked just like you!¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t expect to run into Rosemary here. Cornshire was not that big.

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes turned red, her hands wrapped around Carina¡¯s arms, and she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s sit somewhere and talk!¡± she said.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two of them went to the cafe and sat down. Rosemary couldn¡¯t wait to hear Carina tell her about things abroad.

    ¡°Carina, what are you doing back here?¡± Rosemary asked curiously.

    Carina¡¯s eyes gleamed slightly and she said, ¡°I missed you, so I came back!¡±

    ¡°Come on! Just tell me. Did youe back for something?¡± Rosemary insisted.

    Carina chuckled, ¡°I really can¡¯t hide anything from you! I have almost finished my study there, and I juste back to see you during this holiday.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Carina was like a sister to Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, I heard you got married. It that true?¡± Carina asked with a curious look on her face.

    Rosemary sighed deeply, ¡°Yes, because I was born on July 15th, I was taken by The Grant family and I married to Wilson Grant.¡±

    ¡°The Grant family? Is it The Grant family, Thergest family in Cornshire?¡± Carina asked in surprise.

    Rosemary said, taking Carina by the hand ruefully. She said solemnly, ¡°Carina, promise me that you must be happy. Don¡¯t ruin your life like me.¡±

    Carina¡¯s body froze for a moment. Her face was pale and tears welled up in her eyes. She nodded at Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you going to spend your whole life with a man like this now?¡± Carina asked painstakingly.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to answer Carina¡¯s question. After all, this was The Grant family, and her every move was being watched by entertainment reporters.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Carina asked, shaking her hand.

    ¡°No, nothing. I was just wondering what I could do to catch up with you.¡± Rosemary pursed her lips.

    Carina smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you invite me to the bar tonight? I haven¡¯t been to a bar in ages.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Rosemary said no without a second thought.

    Speaking of bars, she wished she could never go in them again. That was where she felt most ashamed of herself.

    Carinaughed and looked at Rosemary¡¯s red face and said, ¡°Come on! You just went to the wrong bathroom that time, and this time we¡¯re just going to rx and not drink, okay?¡±

    Rosemary deliberately turned her face away and puckered up, ¡°No! I was so embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°If you go there now, they won¡¯t know you anymore. Besides, when you twisted that man¡¯s third leg like a faucet, you didn¡¯t see what he looked like, did you? Maybe he didn¡¯t see you clearly either!¡±

    Carina looked as if it didn¡¯t matter on her face, but in her heart, she had a stomachache withughter.

    Rosemary saw Carina talking about that again, and she couldn¡¯t wait to disappear from the world. She was so ashamed of herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ignore you if you say anything more.¡± Rosemary snapped.

    ¡°All right, I was just kidding. It¡¯s been three years, and no one will remember you when you were drunk, okay?¡± Carina grinned.

    Rosemary blushed when she remembered the scene. She remembered vaguely that it was a young man, but she didn¡¯t remember what he looked like.

    Because Rosemary had not agreed, Carina shook her arm and said, ¡°Please go with me! Come with me just because I just got back!¡±

    Eventually, Rosemary agreed to go with her.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go with you, but here¡¯s the deal, no alcohol, just soft drinking.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Carina hugged Rosemary and kissed her on the cheek.

    Looking at Carina¡¯s happy face, Rosemary felt very happy to have such a good friend.

    ¡°Carina, it¡¯s still early, so I¡¯ll go back to The Grant¡¯s first and tell them that I won¡¯t be going back tonight. I¡¯ll be with you tonight!¡± Rosemary said happily.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop by and change my clothes, so I¡¯ll see you at the bar at 8:00.¡± Carina smiled.

    Rosemary said goodbye to Carina and asked her driver to pick her up and take her back to The Grant¡¯s. Rosemary went home and said hello to Owen and went upstairs.

    Seeing how early it was, Rosemary realized that she hadn¡¯t been to see Wilson in two days. She decided to stop by and ask Edmund how he was doing.

    Rosemary put her bag down and went out the door to Wilson¡¯s room.

    Carina¡¯s words at noon were still ringing in her ears. There were a lot of things she couldn¡¯t decide, and all she wanted now was for Wilson to wake up.

    Rosemary went to the dressing room to change, and Edmund was sitting there waiting for someone. He was always looking out, either consciously or unconsciously.

    ¡°Edmund, why are you sitting here?¡±

 Chapter 059 Carina was Raped

    Edmund Johnson looked up to see Rosemary standing in the doorway looking at him. He smiled and said, ¡°There you are. Are you here to visit Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just wanted to see if he¡¯s feeling better.¡±

    Rosemary was smiling and ready to take the clothes into the dressing room. Edmund coughed and looked at her and said, ¡°Well, I just checked him out and he can¡¯t see visitors now.¡±

    ¡°All right! Then I¡¯ll see him tomorrow.¡± Rosemary smiled and peered into the room. Finally, she turned to Edmund Johnson.

    ¡°Edmund, is Wilson doing any better?¡±

    Edmund let out a little sigh, ¡°In his case, he could wake up whenever he wished. Don¡¯t worry too much, after all, that day won¡¯t be far away.¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t understand Edmund and thought he was trying tofort her.

    ¡°Yeah, I see.¡±

    Edmund looked at her tenderly and said, ¡°All right! You can go back now!¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Rosemary turned and left the room.

    ¡°Rosemary, you have to be happy! I will stand behind you and watch over you silently.¡±

    A touch of pain appeared under Edmund¡¯s eyes¡­

    Night fell. Rosemary came to Cornshire¡¯s most famous bar, a ce of luxury.

    Rosemary wore a casual white dress today, which reached just below her knees. Her hair was tied casually to one side and she looked fresh.

    ¡°Rosemary, sorry to keep you waiting. Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Carina showed off her wless figure in a low-cut silver dress today.

    ¡°Carina, you look beautiful today. If I were a man, I would be swept off my feet by you!¡± Rosemary tutted and praised, looking straight at her chest.

    Carina, amused by her expression, scraped the tip of her nose with her hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t act like an old goat. If you dress like me, I bet you all the men in Cornshire will fall at your feet.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Rosemary smiled.

    They walked side by side into the bar, causing an instant sensation among the men. The men looked this way in unison. Rosemary felt ufortable, so she subconsciously pulled her skirt with both hands.

    Carina and Rosemary walked to a corner of the bar and sat down. Deafening DJ music made men and women swinging on the dance floor. The lights of the carnival shone on the ground, making people be indulged in this.

    Carina went to the bar and ordered two sses of juice. Then she sat down next to Rosemary and handed her a ss of juice.

    ¡°This is what they call a man¡¯s paradise.¡±

    Said Rosemary, looking at the men and women in front of her.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you want to feel the dance?¡± With that, Carina winked at Rosemary.

    Rosemary waved her hand and said, ¡°You go! I¡¯ll just sit here and watch you!¡±

    ¡°Come on!¡±

    Carina dragged Rosemary to center stage. Rosemary danced to the beat of the music.

    Wow¡­

    The audience cheered¡­

    ¡°Rosemary, look how well you¡¯re dancing! There¡¯s a whole bunch of bachelors out there who are going to be so smitten by you!¡±

    ¡°What? I can¡¯t hear you¡­¡±

    At this point, Rosemary was like a colorful butterfly on the dance floor, freely shuttling in the crowd.

    The two of them danced on the dance floor for a long time. When they felt too tired to dance, they got off the dance floor and rested on the sofa.

    ¡°Carina, you dance so well, just like a fish swimming in the water.¡± Rosemary smiled.

    Hearing this, Carina smiled sheepishly, ¡°Thank you! You didn¡¯t see how well you danced. I was mesmerized by you.¡±

    Well¡­

    ¡°Miss, can I buy you a drink?¡± A moderately handsome man asked them politely.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Carina winked at Rosemary. Rosemary gave her an angry look.

    ¡°Thanks, but we don¡¯t drink alcohol!¡± Rosemary grabbed the juice from the table and touched his ss with a polite smile.

    ¡°These men glued themselves up whenever they saw a pretty girl. They are like bees, always buzzing around.¡± Carina said, looking at the men in the bar.

    Rosemary also looked around and chuckled, ¡°Not all men are like that. There are men who don¡¯t like to mess with women, like¡­¡± The image of Ellen, the masked man, came to her mind.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    How could I have thought of him! He¡¯ was the kind of guy who, let alone clinging on a girl, seems to be killing himself for talking to anyone.

    Rosemary reached over and patted her cheek, trying to wake herself up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did you see a ghost?¡± Carina looked at her mockingly.

    ¡°Well, worse than a ghost!¡± Rosemary said with a look of affirmation.

    Carina looked at her in bewilderment for a long time.

    Rosemary¡¯s head ached at the thought of facing that iceberg tomorrow night. She couldn¡¯t help but pinch her eyebrows.

    Carina picked up her juice and took a sip. She looked at Rosemary, who seemed to have a headache, ¡°Rosemary, are you having a headache?¡±

    Rosemary looked up, smiled, picked up the juice and said, ¡°Carina, wee back!¡±

    The two wine sses nged softly together.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you really don¡¯t feel well, I¡¯ll help you upstairs to have a rest. I got a room upstairs.¡± Carina said anxiously.

    Rosemary nodded to Carina rk, thinking the deafening noise was giving her a headache.

    The two of them took the elevator to the VIP suite at the top of the bar. Carina took her key card to open the door, feeling her head getting heavier and heavier. She shook her head and opened the door.

    Rosemary walked into the room to ask Carina if she wanted a bath, but she saw Carina was blushing and shaking.

    ¡°Carina, why are you blushing? You didn¡¯t drink behind my back, did you?¡± Rosemaryughed and joked.

    Carina smirked, ¡°No! I¡¯ll just lie down and you can sleep anywhere you want!¡±

    ¡°All right, you need to get some sleep. I¡¯m gonna go downstairs and get you something to sober up.¡±

    Rosemary put Carina in bed, tucked her in, picked up her room card, and went out.

    Carina was getting hotter, tearing at her clothes with her hands as if it would make her feel better.

    The door was gently pushed open. A ruffian man looked at the writhing figure on the bed and pounced on it¡­

 Chapter 060 I Would Like to be a Dusty Pearl for you

    Rosemary took the elevator to the bar and asked, ¡°Hello, do you have a hangover soup here?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we only produce wine here, not sober soup. You can go to the drugstore outside to buy it!¡± The bartender said with a smile.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary smiled and turned to walk outside.

    It¡¯s 10 o¡¯clock at night, and young people who love nightlife were now officially beginning their morous lives.

    Rosemary was walking down the street alone. On the road, many lovers were leaning on each other and whispering, as if they took everything next to them as air.

    ¡°Sir, is that Miss Harris walking down the street?¡± Aaron asked, pointing after Rosemary.

    Nathaniel was being upset that Rosemary hadn¡¯t talked to him these days. When he heard Aaron Becker¡¯s words, he thought he was joking. ¡°How can she still be here at thiste hour?¡± he saidzily.

    Aaron Becker turned to Look at Nathaniel, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not lying to you! See for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    Nathaniel, believing what he was saying, looked out the window and found no sign of Rosemary. He could not help shouting at him, ¡°Do you need a beating? How dare you make fun of me!¡±

    When Nathaniel said there was no one, Aaron Becker looked down the street, and found that there was no sign of Rosemary. He was shocked.

    He literally saw Rosemary. How could she be gone in the blink of an eye?

    ¡°Sir, I did see Miss Harris. Shall we go down and take a look?¡± Aaron Becker kindly reminded him.

    Seeing how sure he was, Nathaniel wanted to go out, too. If it was Rosemary, then he could have a real conversation with her.

    With that, Nathaniel asked Aaron Becker to pull over on the side of the road. He got out of the car first and told him to park and find him.

    Rosemary made a big circle and finally found a pharmacy right here near the mall.

    Walking into the drugstore, Rosemary searched the shelves for something to sober up.

    ¡°Can I help you, miss?¡± The salesman asked with a smile.

    Rosemary looked up and said, ¡°Do you have anything to sober up?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡± The salesman went to the medicine rack in the back and gave her a box of sobriety pills.

    Rosemary went to the register, paid, took the pills and walked out of the store.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s really you!¡± Nathaniel eximed.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Rosemary asked curiously.

    Nathaniel saw that she had a box of pills in her hand. Nervously, he reached out and touched her forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Rosemary patted his hand away, pursed her mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t see you when I was really sick.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t know this was happening, and besides, I really had nothing to do with them!¡±

    Nathaniel rushed to defend himself, afraid that Rosemary would ignore her.

    Sniggering¡­

    Looking at his anxious appearance, Rosemary wanted tough. ¡°I¡¯m just kidding! Who asked you to got me pped for no reason!¡±

    Nathaniel was relieved that she wasn¡¯t angry anymore.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you need anything from now on, just call me, and I¡¯ll be here, okay?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s beautiful mouth curled slightly.

    Rosemary took few steps back when he said that, ¡°Forget it! I¡¯d better stay away from you! I can¡¯t afford to keep a bright pearl like you.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I would like to be a dusty pearl for you, as long as you are willing.¡± Nathaniel approached Rosemary with a cheery smile.

    ¡°Oh, my goose bumps are all over the floor. Stop picking up girls like that! Don¡¯t use it on me.¡± Rosemary said angrily.

    That was what Nathaniel liked about Rosemary. The more she was like that, the more he liked her.

    Was he what people called bitchy?

    ¡°Rosemary, you still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°My friend and I went to a bar to hang out, and when my friend got a little drunk, I went out and bought her some sobriety pills.¡±

    ¡°So, are you going to a bar now?¡± Nathaniel smiled evilly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rosemary looked at his beautiful face and shook her head. ¡°God is so unfair. Why are you given a face more beautiful than a woman¡¯s?¡±

    Nathaniel grinned. ¡°Did you suddenly realize I was handsome?¡±

    Rosemary took a close look and nodded.

    ¡°So you suddenly found yourself in love with me, and you decided to marry me!¡± Nathanielughed stupidly.

    Rosemary looked at this brazen man and sighed deeply.

    ¡°How did I get to know a narcissist like you? And you¡¯re one of the best actors. Are you sure when you were named The Best Actor, it was just your face that the fans saw?¡± Rosemary said bitterly.

    Nathaniel almost jumped at her. He looked at Rosemary intively and said, ¡°Rosemary, I only did this to you. I don¡¯t care to look at anyone else!¡±

    Rosemary was speechless to the core. She said, ¡°Just remember, I¡¯m a married woman, and I¡¯ll get the wrong idea if you keep saying like that!¡±

    ¡°Wrong idea? I don¡¯t mind. I love it when you get the wrong idea.¡± Nathaniel said cheekily.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Rosemary gave him a charming smile and said, ¡°I would get the wrong idea that there is something wrong with you head, and I¡¯ll suggest you go to a psychiatrist.¡±

    He was speechless¡­

    Nathaniel thought she¡¯d get the wrong idea that he liked her, but she¡­

    What did I owe her in myst life? I was a superstar, and she was putting me down like this¡­

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel¡¯s annoyed expression and smiled. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m taking these pills to my friend at the bar. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m definitely going with you! Am I not a good shield in case you meet a lothario or someone who is plotting against you?¡± said Nathaniel.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m afraid my friend might be in some kind of difortter.¡± Rosemary said as she walked toward the bar.

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary next to him. She was quiet soft like the breeze in March, which was veryfortable to look at.

    ¡°If you stare at me a little longer, a flower will break out of my face.¡± Rosemary quipped.

    ¡°Rosemary, I used to be the one who bullied others, how am I always bullied by you here?¡± Nathaniel said, touching the tip of his nose.

    Rosemary stopped and looked at Nathaniel, saying, ¡°Because you used to be the bully, so now I¡¯m the bully.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled yfully at her words. ¡°Then you have to spend more time with me in the future, or I will be very boring!¡±

    Rosemary red at him. She couldn¡¯t believe there¡¯s a guy like him in the world who would be so proud of being bullied.

    In a sh, they were at the bar¡­

 Chapter 061 Donâ€™tâ€¦

    The bar was smoky and filled with the smell of alcohol and tobo. The music was so loud that it was deafening. The men and women on the dance floor wiggled their waists and arms wildly. Gorgeous women were shuttling in the single young men¡¯s side, saying continuous love words.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Frowning, Nathaniel cradled Rosemary beside him and walked toward the elevator.

    A fat middle-aged man came to Rosemary, stopped her way, and then vomited the smell of alcohol, saying, ¡°beautiful woman. Girl,e and have a drink with me! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it!¡± With that, he reached out his fat, scious hand to grab her.

    ¡°Have you had too much to drink, Sir?¡± Rosemary leaned over and pped his hands off. The middle-aged man got nothing in his hands.

    Middle-aged man saw Rosemary avoid his hand and said, ¡°as long as you make mefortable, I will give you endless prosperity and wealth.¡± The smell went up and he burped!

    Nathaniel¡¯s face darkened, and the man seemed to treat him like a wisp of air.

    Rosemary looked at the drunk man in front of her and said coldly, ¡°Sir, you are drunk. You should be going home right now instead of screaming.¡±

    Rosemary wouldn¡¯t want to talk to him like that if she didn¡¯t want to draw too much attention to herself.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re pretending to be innocent. I don¡¯t know how many people have slept with women like you. Now you¡¯re pretending to be a socialite in front of me? Or do you think I¡¯m not as handsome as the guy next to you?¡± The worse he said it, the paler Rosemary turned.

    There was a lot of people at the bar already looking this way. Because the lights were dim, and Nathaniel was standing in the corner, no one recognized him yet.

    He tried to punch the man several times, but Rosemary grabbed his shirt and shook her head at him. He knew she was afraid the reporters would get them.

    Seeing Rosemary was silent, the middle-aged man said with a smile, ¡°I will make you morefortable than him in bed. I¡¯m gonna get you high.¡±

    Before Rosemary could speak, Nathaniel had the middle-aged man pinned to the floor and was stomping on him. He said coldly, ¡°How dare you touch her! I think you are tired of living! He stomped hard, and the middle-aged man fell to his knees in pain.

    ¡°Nathaniel, forget it. He didn¡¯t do anything to me. Let him go! If a reporter gets a picture, we¡¯re in trouble.¡± Rosemary whispered in Nathaniel¡¯s ear.

    Nathaniel picked up the middle-aged man fiercely and walked to the corner, then he turned to the men in the shadows and said coldly, ¡°He likes to get high, so let him enjoy himself tonight!¡±

    Rosemary had no idea what Nathaniel was doing there with that guy. But she did not dare toe forward. She just stood and watched.

    Nathaniel threw the middle-aged man to the ground and sneered, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a taste of being stoned tonight.¡±

    The middle-aged man was mostly sober after being hit and thrown by Nathaniel. He looked at the smiling man in front of him with fear in his eyes.

    ¡°No¡­Don¡¯t!¡± The man shouted in panic, and was dragged away by several men dressed in ck.

    Nathaniel straightened his clothes, turned around and saw Rosemary looking this way. He walked toward her with a handsome smile on his face.

    ¡°Nathaniel, are you okay? What happened to the man?¡± Rosemary was worried that one of Nathaniel¡¯s tantrums would draw the reporters in.

    Nathaniel¡¯s smile widened as he watched her nervous little face, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just gave him a warning, and let the bartender sent him home.¡±

    Rosemary looked around and saw that no one had noticed what had just happened, so she said to Nathaniel, ¡°Thank you for today. I don¡¯t know what I would do if you weren¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°I told you to keep me in mind, so I cane to your rescue when you¡¯re in danger!¡± Nathaniel was back to his cheeky face.

    When his narcissism returned, Rosemaryughed and said, ¡°Do you think this is a TV show? Do you think you¡¯re the hero?¡±

    ¡°I do think so, but I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll give me a chance.¡± Nathaniel said, frowning.

    Rosemary walked into the elevator and smiled, ¡°As a handsome man like you, I don¡¯t know how many girls are waiting for you to save them!¡±

    Nathaniel was about to say something, but Rosemary had changed the subject, and he finally gave up, after all¡­

    In the dark room, Carina was on fire. She was terribly ufortable, and her throat was dry. The silver skirt had been lifted to her chest, and her snow-white hand was touching her body, making the whole person looked extremely sexy.

    The man looked at the charming goblin in front of him, rubbed his hands and then stepped forward to strip Carina of her clothes. He slurped his hands over Carina¡¯s smooth back. And there was a tut in his mouth.

    Carina¡¯s hot body was burning and she was very ufortable. She suddenly felt a chill run over her, then she clutched the coolness with her white arms and groaned from time to time.

    Hum¡­

    The man was frantically sucking the scent of her, and his hands were moving back and forth over her. She took hold of the man on her, mumbling deliriously.

    ¡°Baby, you want it?¡± The man looked at her provocatively, ¡°As soon as you say yes, I will give it to you!¡±

    Carina had been pushed to the top by the fire of her body. She vaguely heard someone speaking to her, ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°I want it¡­¡±

    With that, Carina wrapped her hands around the man¡¯s neck and kept talking.

    ¡°All right, baby, here you go!¡± The man smiled.

    An infinite force ran through Carina¡¯s body. A sharp pain made her body inexplicably arching up, and a warm electric current ran through her body.

    Suddenly, the room was filled with a smell of sex¡­

    Beep¡­

    The elevator doors were opened, and Rosemary went to the door. She took out her room key and taped it to the sensor, pushed the door open and entered.

    Rosemary looked at the empty room and whispered, ¡°Carina, are you there? I got you some sobriety pills.¡±

    There was only the smell of emptiness in the room.

    Nathaniel walked in, saw the neat sheets on the bed, and turned to Rosemary. ¡°I don¡¯t think your friend is here. Has she gone down?¡±

    ¡°No way! When I just went out, she was so dizzy, so I helped her to lie down and went to buy some hangover pills.¡±

    Rosemary looked at the empty room and began to get nervous.

    Nathaniel smiled at her and said, ¡°Maybe your friend is feeling better and hase down to you.¡±

 Chapter 062 A Restless Night

    At the moment, the two people in the next room werepletely entangled with each other. The man¡¯s crazy plunder and the woman¡¯s womanly cry echoed in the whole room.

    It was a long time before Carina began toe to her senses. Slowly she opened her eyes and saw a pair of strange faces. The man was still moving hard on her.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Carina pushed the man on top of her, but he didn¡¯t seem to hear her. When she opened her eyes, he seemed even more interested. He said with a smile, ¡°Beauty, you finally woke up. I can¡¯t wait to get to know you better¡­¡±

    ¡°Soon¡­¡±

    Carina just froze. What happened? Why was she here? Tears fell silently. The pain in her body was nothing like the pain in her heart.

    The shock finally brought Carina back to her present state.

    ¡°NO¡­¡±

    Carina looked at the man on top of her, moving wildly and gnawing at her, and beat him with her hands. But his strength was great. He took a rope from a nearby cab and tied it to her hands, pounding her back and forth.

    Tears trickled down her white face. Carina watched as she was raped again and again by a stranger.

    Rosemary and Nathaniel went inside the bar, looking from corner to corner for her. They searched for more than an hour but they didn¡¯t fined Carina. She also didn¡¯t answer their phone calls. Rosemary was running around in a panic.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s a grown woman. She¡¯s gonna be fine.¡± Nathaniel soothed her.

    ¡°But she just said she wasn¡¯t feeling well. She told me to take a rest, but as soon as we got upstairs, she said she felt dizzy, so I told her to take a rest.¡± Rosemary said reproachfully.

    Seeing she was so anxious that she could barely make her understood, Nathaniel pressed her shoulder and said, ¡°Tell me, have you ever left without saying goodbye to each other before?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary thought for a moment and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Maybe she thought she was better, and you weren¡¯t there, so she might as well go home.¡±

    Nathaniel said, looking at her and.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going home, too. I¡¯ll give her a call tomorrow.¡± Rosemary thought for a moment and said that.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you home!¡± Nathaniel said with a smile.

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel and said, ¡°No, it could be a misunderstanding if my family saw it. I¡¯ll just take a taxi home.¡±

    Nathaniel didn¡¯t insist. He walked out of the bar, hailed a taxi for her and watched her leave.

    The next morning, Carina slowly opened her eyes in exhaustion. The whole room smelled like sex.

    She struggled to sit up slowly. Her body ached like a thousand cars had run over her. She gritted her teeth and gingerly went to the bathroom and gently turned on the switch.

    The warm water beat relentlessly against Carina rk¡¯s skin, as if each beat reminded her ofst night¡¯s nightmare.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Carina frantically rubbed her body, hoping to wash away the foul smell. But no matter how she rubbed, the spots on the body were clearly reminding her.

    She sank to the ground, tears welling up in her eyes. She could not tell whether it was her tears or water from flowers.

    Carina couldn¡¯t figure out why she started getting dizzy when she went upstairs. Was the juice they were drinking drugged?

    Why was it me and not her¡­

    Rosemary had just finished filming and realized that Carina¡¯s cell phone hadn¡¯t been connected yet, so she took advantage of the break to take out her cell phone and dial a familiar number.

    Beep¡­

    Carina was already standing at the window in her nightgown. ncing at the phone number, an unexined smile spread across her face.

    ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    Rosemary got up from her stool when Carina finally answered the phone.

    ¡°Carina, where did you gost night? I didn¡¯t see you when I got you some sobriety pills. Do you know how worried I was about you?¡±

    Carina heard Rosemary on the phone. How ironic she felt now!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I woke upst night and you weren¡¯t in your room, so I went home.¡± Carina said, pretending to be okay.

    When Rosemary heard that she was okay, she was relieved. Then she said with a smile, ¡°Then you have a good rest and we will meet again when you are free!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Carina looked at her phone, and there was a cruel light in her eyes¡­

    It was 4:00 p. m. when Rosemary hung up the phone. Her head began to ache at the thought of inviting the icebergs to dinner tonight.

    ¡°Miss Harris, we¡¯re going to have hot pot tonight. Why don¡¯t youe with us?¡± Jay from the cast shouted over there.

    Rosemary was waving her phone around, wondering what to eat with those two icebergs. At this time, she was reminded by Jay¡¯s words.

    ¡°Yeah! I can treat them to hot pot! I¡¯m just getting smarter and smarter.¡±

    Rosemary thought of the scene tonight and couldn¡¯t help giggling.

    Tina finished her jobs and saw Rosemary sitting there giggling herself. She stepped forward and asked, bewildered, ¡°Rosemary Harris, did you find the gold? Why are you smiling so happily?¡±

    Rosemary smiled and waved to Tina, whispering a few words in her ear. Tina stepped back and said, ¡°I suddenly feel you¡¯re very terrible now! It¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t offend you before, or I would have been miserable!¡±

    Tina said to Rosemary with a curl of her mouth.

    ¡°You are so lovely. How can I treat you like this? The best I can do is to let you ride the Ferris wheel with me.¡± Rosemary grinned at her.

    Tina felt weak at the sound of the Ferris wheel. She said with a straight face, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll neverugh at you again. I¡¯ll do whatever you want, as long as you don¡¯t ask me to make a Ferris wheel.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina, who was frightened, and smiled at her. ¡°Baby, as long as you listen to me, I¡¯m not letting you ride the Ferris wheel.¡±

    Tina smiled and took her arm and said, ¡°Shall we get ready now? After all, it¡¯s your treat, so we can¡¯t bete, can we?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the most important thing is that we have to dress up. We should never let those two icebergs look better than us.¡± Rosemary said, pursing her lips.

    After that, the two of them went to the dressing room to change clothes, put on a simple makeup, and then started out for the hot pot restaurant, talking andughing.

    Not far away, Winnie Hoffmann just walked to the set door. Seeing Rosemary walking out talking andughing made her very angry.

    She got chewed out by Nathaniel this morning, and now they were just recing her with Rosemary. How could she put up with that?

 Chapter 063 Youâ€™re Gonna Give me the Wrong Idea

    Rosemary had just arrived at the hot pot restaurant when Joseph Flower and Ellen got out of the car and walked toward her.

    ¡°Wow, Rosemary, all the guys you know are so handsome!¡± Tina¡¯s mouth was like an O.

    ¡°Could you please not be a nympho at this point? Don¡¯t you know that beautiful flowers are all poisonous?¡± Rosemary whispered to her.

    Tina made a face at Rosemary.

    ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯m sorry we¡¯rete¡± Joseph said with a handsome face.

    Ellen was still wearing the mask. He was as cold as ever.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you liked, so I chose this hot pot restaurant. It¡¯s authentic. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love it.¡± Rosemary smiled faintly.

    Joseph took one look at Ellen and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re going to have to try it tonight.¡±

    Rosemary led them inside, walked to a private room and sat down.

    ¡°Rosemary, the food is ready!¡± Tina said to Rosemary as soon as she entered.

    ¡°This is my good friend, Tina?¡± Rosemary introduced.

    Joseph held out his hand and said, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Joseph Flower! This is my friend, Ellen. I believe Miss Harris has told you!¡±

    Tina smiled and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Flower.¡±

    ¡°You can call me Joseph! Mr. Flower sounds like an old guy.¡± Joseph said jokingly.

    Rosemary looked at Ellen and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s better if we call each other by name. It won¡¯t look so strange.¡±

    Rosemary turned her head and smiled at Ellen. ¡°Have you ever tried hotpot?¡±

    Ellen took one look at Rosemary, then frowned and said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then you need to eat moreter. The hot pot here is famous in Cornshire!¡± Rosemary¡¯s smile widened.

    The waiter brought arge pot of hot pot ingredients to the table. Ellen nced at the hotpot ingredients on the table and twitched the corners of her mouth. The hot pot was covered with thick red peppers that gave him goose bumps.

    Rosemary and Tina looked at the hot pot soup and their eyes were lit up. They deftly turn on the hot pot switch and wait for the soup to boil.

    The waiter brought dishes one by one and set a full table.

    Joseph saw Tina looking at the hot pot soup with anticipation and asked with a smile, ¡°Tina, do you oftene to eat hot pot?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t realize that Joseph was talking to her. Rosemary gently touched her and said, ¡°Joseph is asking you a question.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Tina looked at Joseph sheepishly and said, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Joseph thought Tina was cute like that, so he asked again with a smile, ¡°Do you oftene to eat hot pot?¡±

    ¡°Not very often, just asionally with Rosemary!¡± Tina said politely.

    Tina secretly peered at the two men on the other side and thought they were really cold! No wonder Rosemary dragged her along. With such arge iceberg sitting next to them, it would be a wonder they weren¡¯t frozen into ice sculptures!

    Rosemary saw that the pot was boiling, picked up a piece of mutton, put it in the pot and cooked it, then put it in Ellen¡¯s bowl.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Try it and see how it tastes.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    Ellen gave Rosemary a cold look, picked up his chopsticks on the table, and took a bite of the mutton. The spicy taste reached the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°Is it good?¡± Rosemary asked, bending her head over him.

    Joseph ate the mutton as if it were none of his business.

    Ellen answered Rosemary with a faint nod.

    Rosemary was very happy to know that he liked it. She said enthusiastically, ¡°Then help yourself!¡±

    Rosemary put themb in the pot and ate it with relish. Every now and then she picked some for Ellen.

    Rosemary saw them eating slowly, and she didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡°Joseph, do you usually eat chili?¡± Rosemary asked with a smile.

    Joseph is eating like a horse at the moment. He thought for a moment and said, ¡°We don¡¯t eat much at home. We used to eat them when we were out in the army. Now when I taste it, I feel like I was in the army again.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Flower, you don¡¯t look like a former soldier to me.¡±

    Tina grunted as she ate themb.

    Joseph put down his chopsticks and took a drink of water. ¡°What kind of person do you think I am?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Like a mob boss¡­¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stomped on Tina under the table.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Tina looked up and met Rosemary¡¯s eyes and knew she had said the wrong thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Flower, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just meant like.¡± Tina wanted to p herself. What the hell was she talking about?

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Joseph thought thoughtfully and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I guess I can turn to the underworld one day when I don¡¯t want to go into business.¡±

    Tina felt the temperature next to her dropping rapidly.

    Rosemary coughed and said, ¡°Tina was just kidding. Joseph, don¡¯t take it seriously!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I just think it¡¯s a good idea. Ellen, what do you say?¡± Joseph asked Ellen.

    Ellen just looked at Joseph coldly and continued to eat the mutton in her bowl.

    Rosemary looked at Ellen and thought he was really weird. He obviously didn¡¯t like talking, so why did he have to let her buy him dinner? But seeing how he seemed to enjoy it, she decided to give him more.

    ¡°Who let you bully mest time? Now I¡¯ll show you what a crazy woman is!¡± she thought to herself.

    ¡°Please help yourself. If it¡¯s not enough, we can ask for more.¡± Rosemary said with a smiled.

    Tina found out that Rosemary kept bringing Ellen food, and he seemed like it because he ate everything she brought.

    Looked like he could eat chili peppers. Her n went up in smoke.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you don¡¯t have to keep serving me. You¡¯ll give me the wrong idea.¡± Ellen said coldly.

    Rosemary choked with tears on his words. Tina hurriedly gave her a ss of water.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you feeling better?¡± Tina asked anxiously.

    Ellen took one look at Rosemary and thought, ¡°Is what I said so terrible?¡±

    Joseph saw Rosemary choking on the pepper water andughed.

    Rosemary felt better, then she stared at Ellen and murmured, ¡°This man is really dangerous, and I must stay away from him.¡±

 Chapter 064 Miss Harris, are you Trying to Chase us out?

    This man was so narcissistic and he misunderstood¡­

    Rosemary said to Ellen with a charming smile, ¡°You may be overthinking it. I¡¯m just trying to be nice, in case you think I¡¯m mean.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, haven¡¯t you heard that exnation is cover-up?¡± Ellen was still cold, as if she was having trouble getting a word out.

    Well¡­

    Was he saying she just had a thing for him? How could he be so shameless?

    Ellen¡¯s body, temperament, and even the sexy lips behind the mask were perfect, but that didn¡¯t necessarily mean she was attracted to him.

    No wonder it was often said that men could be very shameless¡­

    Joseph was happy to see Rosemary get crushed. She was kind of shooting herself in the foot.

    Tina turned to Rosemary and whispered, ¡°Rosemary, forget it! I think we¡¯re gonna turn into ice sculptures.¡±

    ¡°No way! You¡¯re not gonna give in, are you?¡± Rosemary said, pursing her lips.

    Tina looked at Rosemary and took a deep breath.

    Rosemary thought she needed to process it right now, because how else could her tiny heart handle such an aura?

    ¡°Joseph, can you tell me about Wilson?¡± Rosemary asked casually.

    Joseph was stunned for a moment, then smiled and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to ask about Wilson?¡±

    Rosemary picked up a bunch of vegetables from the hot pot and put them in her mouth, mumbling, ¡°I just want to know something about him so I can do something about it.¡±

    ¡°Do something?¡±

    Joseph looked at Rosemary nkly, wondering what she meant.

    Ellen narrowed his pretty eyes and looked at Rosemary.

    Rosemary put down her chopsticks, looked at Joseph and said, ¡°Because Wilson¡¯s doctor Edmund told me that talking to Wilson about his past can stimte his brain. It¡¯ll give him a better chance of waking up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Joseph Flower looked at Ellen and said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Actually, Ellen knows more about Wilson than I do. The two of them were seeing each other a lot before Wilson¡¯s ident, so you might as well just ask him.¡±

    Joseph took a sip of tea from the table.

    Rosemary looked at Ellen, then turned to Joseph and said, ¡°I think Mr. Ellen would prefer you to talk?¡±

    As soon as she said that, Ellen¡¯s cold voice came.

    ¡°Miss Harris, just ask me if you need to know anything, and I¡¯ll thank you for the dinner today.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina helplessly, hoping she could help her out.

    Tina lowered her head and pretended not to see Rosemary¡¯s eyes for help, and continued to eat the meat in her bowl.

    Did she make some kind of bad friend? How could she not help her when it really mattered?

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Ellen, May I ask, how did Wilson get into the ident?¡±

    Rosemary took the plunge and asked a random question.

    ¡°He was framed. The brakes failed and the car ran into a lorry.¡±

    Ellen said and looked at Rosemary.

    What? Was it that simple? It would be tough luck for anyone to fall in love with someone as boring as he was.

    ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡± Rosemary had a puzzled look on her face.

    He looked at her and slowly spit out a word from his throat, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary picked up a ss of juice, and then shey on the couch and sucked the juice.

    Buzz¡­¡­

    Joseph picked up his cell phone and said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary was very angry, Tina got more mutton for her and said with a weird smile, ¡°Come on, help yourself, get some more energy.¡±

    Ellen looked at Joseph and said coldly, ¡°Go and deal with it. I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±

    ¡°Well, since Joseph has something to do, it doesn¡¯t matter to us. Anyway, we have plenty of timeter!¡± Rosemary said with a fake smile.

    ¡°Miss Harris, are you trying to chase us out?¡± Ellen squinted. His deep eyes were irresistible.

    Rosemary had topromise on the strength of his aura. ¡°Well then, Joseph,¡± she said dryly, ¡°we¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Thinking of Tina still beside her, she felt less afraid.

    Joseph didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he looked at Tina, smiled and asked, ¡°ina, will youe with me?¡±

    Tina was eating the meat in her bowl. Hearing Joseph calling to her, she said yes before she could hear what he was saying.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    Rosemary thought there was something wrong with her ears. She raised her voice a little and said, ¡°Tina, Joseph was asking you if you could go to the office with him.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Tina looked at Rosemary and then at Joseph. Thinking that she would be sitting here facing the iceberg next to her, she preferred to go with Joseph.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m almost full anyway. I see you and Mr. Ellen haven¡¯t eaten much, so why don¡¯t you take your time while I go with Mr. Flower?¡± Tina looked indifferent.

    Rosemary was on pins and needles looking at Tina and Ellen, almost crying.

    Joseph ignored Rosemary, walked up to Tina and said, ¡°Tina, let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, Joseph turned and picked up his coat on the stool and went out with Tina.

    Rosemary wanted to say something to them, but she only saw them walk away, so she stopped.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Her heart beat faster as she turned and looked warily at Ellen on the sofa.

    ¡°Why does God have to torture me like this? Why is it that each man I meet is colder than thest?¡±

    Rosemary thought about it, and she decided to get out of here first.

    She picked up her bag from the stool and walked forward.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Ellen¡¯s voice was cold and maic.

    Rosemary slowly turned around, looked at Ellen and smiled awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere. I just fee like I¡¯m too full and want to walk and digest it.¡±

    Her eyes met his, and the room was instantly awkward¡­

 Chapter 065 Am I Ugly?

    ¡°Mr. Flower, I¡¯ll go home first. Thank you for helping me out.¡± As soon as she walked out of the restaurant, Tina felt like she hade back to life.

    Joseph looked at Tina with amusement and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to work with me? Why are you going back now?¡±

    Tina was now walking happily on the road. Seeing Joseph looking at her, she was puzzled and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just make excuses because the atmosphere inside was too awkward?¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    Joseph did not expect the little girl to think he was making excuses. He said to her with great interest, ¡°I really have something to go to thepany to deal with. As for you, I¡¯m afraid you will be sick if you keep eating.¡±

    Tina awkwardly stroked her hair and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. Besides, your friend is really cold. If I don¡¯t eat something, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll turn into an ice sculpture.¡±

    Joseph did not expect Ellen to be such an image in their mind. Looked like Rosemary had got her hands full in there right now.

    ¡°I told them I wanted you to go to thepany with me. If I get backter and Rosemary sees you gone, are you sure she¡¯ll be okay with that?¡± Joseph joked with a smile.

    ¡°If you dare to do something bad to me, I will let you ride the Ferris wheel with me!¡± Rosemary¡¯s words were ringing in her ears.

    Tina shivered all over and smiled and said, ¡°Ok! You go and get the car.¡±

    ¡°Then wait here for me. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Joseph said and walked to the parking lot.

    ..

    Rosemary was sitting across from Ellen with a smile that was worse than crying. She felt as if her face was about to change shape.

    Ellen took a sip of tea from the table and said to Rosemary, ¡°Am I ugly?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked up at him for a long time before hesitating to say, ¡°No¡­ No!¡±

    ¡°Then why do you see me like a mouse to a cat? I see you treat Joseph differently.¡± Ellen lifted the corners of his mouth and a beautiful smile came into his eyes. But Rosemary couldn¡¯t see it because he was wearing a mask.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know why when she saw him, she always felt as if she had done something wrong, but she just knew him for a few days.

    ¡°No, I just feel like we don¡¯t know each other very well, and I don¡¯t know how tomunicate with you.¡± Rosemary said with a serious face.

    ¡°Have you known Joseph long? You have a lot to say to him!¡± Ellen kept looking at Rosemary, and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Rosemary had never seen a man like him. She didn¡¯t know him well, but he made it sound like she was on good terms with him.

    Ellen looked at the woman in front of him. All his life, the girls had followed him around like bees, and no one had ever wanted to get away from him as much as she did.

    ¡°I¡¯ve known Joseph longer than you, so I talk to him a little more!¡± Rosemary said in one breath, hoping he would understand what she meant.

    Ellen gave her a cold look and said, ¡°Let me take you home!¡±

    With that, Ellen took his coat and went out.

    Rosemary was stunned for a moment and immediately picked up her bag and ran after him.

    Rosemary finally caught up with him and saw him standing in the doorway waiting for her. Rosemary walked up to him and said, ¡°Mr. Ellen, where¡¯s your car?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were too full? I¡¯ll walk you home now, unwillingly! It¡¯ll help you digest it.¡±

    Ellen said as he walked on.

    Rosemary wanted to bite her tongue off. Why did she say she was too full?

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°I can walk home myself, Mr. Ellen, and I won¡¯t trouble you.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    She did not know what might have happened if he had taken her home. What if he set another trap for her to jump into?

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a girl to go home alone. Besides, Joseph just told me to get you home safely, and I don¡¯t want to be the guy who breaks his promises.¡± Ellen said coldly.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t beat him, so she had to admit she was unlucky. Who told her to meet such a dark man?

    A blue Lamborghini stopped in front of Tina and Joseph shouted to her, ¡°Get in!¡±

    Tina had never been in such a luxurious sports car before. She sat in it and smiled, ¡°Mr. Flower, do you like blue?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡± Joseph asked as he drove.

    Tina pursed her lips and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯d like something ck or grey, like an Off-road Land Rover.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Said Joseph, frowning.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re a distant person! You¡¯re not as cold as your friend, but you¡¯re also an iceberg! So I think you may prefer something ck or something.¡± Tina gushed.

    ¡°Do you girls not like distant guys?¡± Joseph thought for a moment and asked.

    Tina turned around and looked at Joseph. ¡°I don¡¯t know about anyone else,¡± she said, ¡°but Rosemary and I don¡¯t like distant guys. They are pretentious.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you think we¡¯re all pretentious.¡± Joseph groaned in his heart. Obviously, he was very handsome, how could these two girls think he was pretentious?

    Tina saw his expression and she felt embarrassed, saying, ¡°Mr. Flower, am I being too direct?¡±

    ¡°No! I didn¡¯t really think there was a side to my image until you said so.¡±

    Tina chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re ok! You¡¯re not as cold as they are, or I dare not sit here and chat with you!¡±

    Joseph smiled. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him today. He talked a lot in front of Tina¡¯s clear eyes.

    ¡°Tina, you can call me Joseph like Rosemary and don¡¯t call me Mr. Flower all the time. That makes me feel like I¡¯m aged.¡± Joseph smiled evilly.

    Tina tilted her head and thought for a while. ¡°Ok,¡± she finally said.

    Joseph curled his beautiful lips slightly.

    The blue sports car rolled down the road and soon arrived at Joseph¡¯s office.

    Joseph parked his car and got out.

    Tina looked at the tall building in front of her. A security guard saluted Joseph and said, ¡°Hello, Mr. Flower!¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Joseph gave the security guard his car key and took Tina to the president¡¯s elevator.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wow, is this your family¡¯spany?¡±

 Chapter 066 Donâ€™t be Afraid, Iâ€™m here!

    ¡°No, I started it with a friend.¡± Joseph said with a smile.

    Joseph walked to the elevator, reached out and pressed the button. The elevator doors opened slowly.

    Tina followed Joseph into the elevator. The door quickly closed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Joseph, is your office working overtime at thiste hour?¡± Tina saw people still working in the lobby when she came in.

    Joseph smiled and touched her little head. ¡°The ounts are cleared at the end of the month, so the staff would work overtime at that time.¡±

    Tina looked up at Joseph with a smile and said, ¡°If I ever lose my job, please hire me, okay?¡±

    Looking into Tina¡¯s innocent eyes, Joseph lost his concentration¡­

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re always wee in mypany if you want toe!¡± Said Joseph with a doting look on his face.

    Joseph thought talking to Tina always rxed him and it felt really good.

    There was a violent vibration and the lights in the elevator shed on and off. With the shaking of the elevator, the elevator was falling rapidly.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Tina was shivering on top of Joseph. There were tears in her eyes and fear on her face.

    Joseph held Tina in his arms, trying to bnce himself. He patted Tina on the back and said, ¡°Tina, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here!¡±

    Tina was so scared that she didn¡¯t know the direction. She hugged Joseph and cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet. I¡¯m still young, and I have my parents and younger brother to support. I can¡¯t just leave them like this!¡±

    The elevator suddenly stopped on the 18th floor. Joseph looked at the elevator and knew it had back to normal.

    Tina didn¡¯t notice that the elevator had returned to normal, and she was crying bitterly as she rubbed Joseph with her nose and tears.

    Joseph frowned as he looked at the figure hanging from his body. The culprit, however, continued to cry unmoved.

    Ding-dong¡­

    When the door of the elevator opened, Tina¡¯s cry immediately attracted people in the office toe over. Everyone looked at the woman on Joseph with wonder and doubt on their faces.

    Joseph¡¯s embarrassment increased when he saw this. He was trying to figure out how to get the girl off him when he heard his secretary¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, are you¡­¡±Asked his secretary, looking puzzled.

    Tina thought someone called Mr. Flower. She stopped crying and turned her head, and turned pale with fear.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± Tina blushed so red that she almost bled.

    Joseph touched Tina¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Tina, are you going to stay on me all the time?¡±

    These people in thepany seemed to have seen some big news. Mr. Flower was holding a girl and talking to her so tenderly.

    Pigs Might Fly!

    Hearing his words, Tina froze and bounced from Joseph¡¯s body. She turned her back to Joseph and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me there was someone at the door? What a disgrace!¡±

    Joseph gave a look at the men at the door, and suddenly they were all gone.

    ¡°I was going to tell you, but you were crying so hard, and I couldn¡¯t do it. By the time I tried to tell you, it was toote!¡± Joseph looked at Tina innocently.

    Tina turned to Joseph and said, ¡°What kind of elevator do you have? And it¡¯s for the CEO! It scared the hell out of me! I wouldn¡¯t havee with you if I had known.¡±

    ¡°Tina, are you ming me before I me you? Look at this. Who did this to me?¡± Joseph pulled his clothes with his hands to show Tina.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t me you for wiping your tears on me. Why are you picking on me first? Can you be reasonable?¡± Joseph looked at his clothes in disgust.

    Tina sniffed and said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was really scared. I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d dirty your shirt. Why don¡¯t you take it off and I¡¯ll dry-clean it for you?¡±

    With that, Tina stepped forward and helped Joseph undress. He grabbed her hand with a charming smile and said, ¡°Tina, are you being too hasty? If you want to take it off, you should take it off in the room.¡±

    ¡°Well, you can go to hell!¡±

    Tina put her foot on Joseph¡¯s instep and said, ¡°You¡­ You are a pervert, a whore!¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Joseph didn¡¯t expect Tina to step on him. ¡°What are you doing? What have I done wrong?¡±

    Tina pointed at him and was so angry that she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You just said undress¡­¡± Tina turned away from Joseph.

    Joseph then realized that the girl had misunderstood him.

    ¡°Tina, I mean, it¡¯s not good to take off my clothes in an elevator. I have to go back to my room.¡± Joseph exined helplessly.

    Tina yelled at Joseph, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to your room? And you said you didn¡¯t mean anything else¡­¡±

    Joseph took a step forward, looked at her fondly, put his head in her ear and said, ¡°With your A-cup, I wouldn¡¯t be interested even if you were naked!¡±

    A wicked smile curled around his lips as he headed for the office.

    Hearing his words, Tina looked at her figure, which was quite sexy. It was not as bad as he said!

    Tina, what were you thinking about?

    Tina caught up with Joseph and found Joseph sitting in his office chair, slouching back like a wildcat.

    Several people in the office stopped when Tina came in. Joseph waved his hand and signaled him to continue.

    Tina went to the French window of the office and stood there. She had not expected a view of Cornshire there. Smelling the fresh air from outside, Tina put her hands behind her back and gently raised her head, letting the night breeze caresses her delicate skin. She was wearing an aqua blue dress, and in the breeze, she looked like a fairy falling into the earth.

    Joseph turned his face and saw this beautiful image. Her hair, which she pulled up at random, was scattered on her face by the wind, making her look clean and fresh.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, this is the result sorted out today. Could you please check where we need to modify?¡± A middle-aged man reported respectfully.

    The middle-aged man raised his head slightly, followed his eyes¡­

 Chapter 067 Rosemary was Kissed

    Cough¡­

    Joseph noticed his absence and returned to his icy self. ¡°You did a good report this time,¡± he said to several senior executives. ¡°I¡¯ll check it again, and then I¡¯ll send it straight to the CEO, and you can all go home!¡±

    Several senior employees nodded and did not forget to nce at Tina standing in front of the window on their way out. They did not know the woman¡¯s rtionship to Mr. Flower. How could she be able to walk around the office at will?

    Tina said as the men left and turned to join Joseph, ¡°Your office is so big, and the view from that French window is so beautiful.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s pen rotated gently in his hand, and his eyes rested on Tina. ¡°You cane here often if you like!¡± said he softly.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Tina walked to a nearby chair and sat down. She waved her hand at Joseph and said, ¡°I want to live a few more years, and I don¡¯t want to die so young!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see the way the women at yourpany looked at me when I walked in. They want to eat me alive.¡± Tina said, fingering the ornaments on the table.

    Joseph¡¯s eyes gathered slightly and he said coldly, ¡°Is it as scary as you say? You¡¯re not being paranoid, are you?¡±

    Tina suddenly dropped down on his desk and smiled, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re popr after all! I just don¡¯t know if you would date an employee of your ownpany!¡±

    Joseph looked up at Tina¡¯s clear eyes after reading the materials in his hands. Her smiling little face and tender red lips were so close that he wanted to kiss her.

    Joseph¡¯s Adam¡¯s Apple rolled against Tina¡¯s long blinking eyshes. ¡°Tina,¡± he said hoarsely, ¡°are you enticing me tomit a crime?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Tina suddenly got up and said angrily, ¡°Your mind is so dirty¡­¡±

    Joseph looked at her reddish face with a broad smile in his eyes. ¡°Well, I was just kidding!¡±

    Tina walked over to him and said, ¡°That¡¯s not funny!¡± Then she turned and walked out of the office.

    Joseph¡¯s smile deepened as he watched her walk out. He picked up his coat from the chair and went out, too.

    At Ellen¡¯s insistence, Rosemary and he walked side by side down the path.

    Ellen¡¯s long and straight figure under the mask attracted many girls¡¯ admiration. She wondered if Ellen was handsome without the mask.

    ¡°May I ask you a personal question?¡± Rosemary asked, looking up at him.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ellen stopped and looked Rosemary in the eye with an inexplicable smile.

    ¡°Why are you wearing a mask?¡± Rosemary asked, her hands slightly clenched.

    ¡°Do you really want to see my face?¡± Ellen asked coldly.

    The temperature of the surrounding air dropped several degrees. Rosemary looked at him, her head shaking like a rattle.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when it¡¯s time!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen¡¯s back and murmured, ¡°Why does he like to act cool? It¡¯s like the whole world owes him. I hate to see it. I don¡¯t know how Joseph became friends with him.¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Rosemary mmed herself into Ellen¡¯s chest. She touched her forehead and looked up to see his cold, almost frozen eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going?¡± Ellen looked at Rosemary with disgust on his face.

    Rosemary yelled at him with tears in her eyes, ¡°I did. Why did you stop so suddenly?¡±

    Ellen¡¯s eyes darkened and he walked up to her, pulled her over and rubbed her forehead.

    They looked at each other and the distance between them was very close. Rosemary smelled a faint scent of mint on his body, which was very intoxicating.

    Rosemary thought the smell was familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Ellen asked, looking down at her.

    ¡°Yes. Much better.¡±

    Rosemary looked up, and her pink lips touched Ellen¡¯s sexy lips. Their eyes met¡­

    Ellen was in a trance, and the fragrance of girlhood surrounded him.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Rosemary panicked and pushed the man away.

    Ellen was startled. He hooked her under the chin, and a bossy, rude kiss followed. Rosemary was so taken aback by what he did that she pushed him away with her hand.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rosemary bit him hard and a smell of blood spread¡­

    Ellen let go of Rosemary, stared at her for a while, and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary gave him a hard look and wiped her lips. She mumbled as she wiped, ¡°No apology for viting me. I¡¯ve never met anyone like one.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind doing it again, go ahead!¡± Ellen¡¯s cold voice came again.

    Hearing his words, Rosemary put her hand over her mouth and stared at the gloating man in front of her with wide eyes.

    Rosemary had to follow him. Who asked her to meet such a pervert? All she wanted now was to get home and never had anything to do with this pervert again.

    Looking at the man in front, Rosemary wanted to kick him in the back. Suddenly she saw him standing there with a hand that seemed to touch his stomach.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what was happening to him, and she walked slowly forward. He crouched with his hands over his stomach, and the corners of his mouth were twitching.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Rosemary asked.

    He seemed to have a stomachache. Rosemary put her hands on him and asked, ¡°Are you having a stomachache?¡±

    The pain left him too weak to speak now, and he merely gave a faint nod.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to do. Thinking of Edmund, she hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed Edmund¡¯s number.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The phone was quickly picked up with a pleasant ring.

    ¡°Edmund, where are you?¡± Rosemary asked quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m having dinner with some friends. Why?¡± Edmund was at a bar with some friends.

    Rosemary said, ¡°Would you please get on the highway back to The Grant¡¯s? My friend has a terrible stomachache and is shaking.¡±

    Edmund said oaky, gave Rosemary a few words, and hung up.

    Rosemary cradled him against her, and she could feel him tremble. He must be in great pain.

    ¡°Take it easy. The doctor will be here soon. Hang in there!¡± Rosemary tried to talk to him and put him at ease.

 Chapter 068 Casual Remarks Might be Taken Seriously by Those who Heard Them

    Edmund quickly hurried over and asked, ¡°Rosemary, how¡¯s it going?¡±

    Seeing Edmunding, Rosemary said quickly, ¡°Edmund,e and see what happened to my friend!¡±

    ¡°Get him in the car and let me examine him.¡±

    Rosemary picked Ellen up, and he was all over her. With great difficulty, she helped him to the car and muttered, ¡°Why did you eat so much?¡±

    After helping him into his seat, Rosemary leaned against the car, gasping for air. She muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. Why did he eat so much?¡±

    Edmund said to Rosemary, ¡°You go over there and I¡¯ll check him out!¡±

    Rosemary was confused, but thinking that she was married after all, she walked away.

    Seeing Rosemary walking away, Edmund looked at Ellen with a sad face and smiled, ¡°What did you eat tonight to make yourself look like this?¡±

    Ellen scowled and frowned. ¡°Hot pot.¡±

    ¡°Hot pot?¡±

    ¡°Why are you yelling so loud? Do you think I¡¯m not ashamed enough?¡± Ellen looked angrily at his bad friend.

    Edmund pursed his lips as if he had discovered a new continent. ¡°Why did you go to eat hot pot? Don¡¯t you never touch these things?¡±

    Ellen looked at the woman pacing back and forth in front of him and his mouth was curled strangely.

    Following his gaze, Edmund¡¯s eyes fell on Rosemary and he smiled lightly, ¡°You didn¡¯t get fucked by Rosemary, did you?¡±

    He looked back at Edmund and said, ¡°Help me with the pain. I can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you with Joseph? Where did he go?¡± He asked, ncing around.

    ¡°To the office!¡± Ellen said angrily.

    Edmund examined him, gave him painkillers, andid him down for a while.

    ¡°What are you doing with Ellen?¡± Edmund asked Rosemary, smiling.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Rosemary looked surprised, and there was an uncanny look in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m best friends with Joseph, Ellen, and Wilson!¡± Edmund said with a handsome smile.

    Rosemary looked at Edmund¡¯s handsome face. When he smiled, his beautiful eyes were particrly charming.

    ¡°Edmund, did anyone tell you that you have beautiful eyes?¡± Rosemary asked, looking him in the eye.

    Edmund stared at her for a few seconds, then smiled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosemary looked him in the eye. Why did he have a trace of pain in his eyes?

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making me a little shy.¡±

    ¡°Shy?¡± Rosemary recovered and said apologetically.

    Edmund smiled and quipped, ¡°Rosemary, staring at a man like that could easily lead to crime!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Rosemaryughed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just stare at you!¡±

    Jus as the saying goes, ¡°Casual remarks might be taken seriously by those who heard them.¡±

    Edmund wanted Rosemary to only stare at him for the rest of her life, but¡­

    He smiled wryly at her fresh smile.

    ¡°And I must thank Miss Harris for the honor!¡± Edmund joked with a smile.

    Rosemaryughed and said, ¡°Edmund, when did you learn that?¡±

    ¡°With you, I can do everything!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Rosemary, Chad is back.¡± Edmund saw the change in Rosemary¡¯s face and knew why she was afraid of Chad.

    Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Chad just likes to have a little fun. He¡¯s not a mean guy, but I don¡¯t know why he likes to make fun of me.¡±

    Edmund was about to say that Chad had a crush on her, but he didn¡¯t. It was better for her to work it out on her own.

    He had only recently learned that The Grant family had asked her to give birth to the he next heir. They knew Rosemary could never do that.

    He looked at the simple, aloof Rosemary. Did she really fit into this rich life?

    Joseph caught up with Tina and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not really mad, are you?¡±

    Looking at Tina, Joseph wanted to y a trick on her because she was so cute.

    Tina suddenly stopped and smiled at Joseph. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s funny to bully me?¡±

    When she smiled strangely, Joseph had a bad feeling that something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°No, help!¡±

    Tina suddenly turned around and shouted to the men in the street. As she cried, many people came up to her at once.

    Joseph had a brainwave and covered Tina¡¯s mouth. ¡°If you scream again, I¡¯ll rape you right here.¡±

    Tina was scared. Her ck eyes were rolling in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna take my hand off you, and you¡¯re gonna stop yelling!¡± Tina looked at him and nodded.

    Seeing that she agreed, Joseph slowly pulled his hand away from her when he heard, ¡°No¡­¡±

    Tina stood there and cried loudly, as if she had been wronged.

    Joseph was afraid of nothing but women crying, and when they did, he would freak out. Now he saw Tina crying so hard, and if Rosemary found out, he would be dead.

    ¡°Tina, please don¡¯t cry, I know it¡¯s my fault, I will never make fun of you again, ok?¡± Joseph coaxed her hastily.

    Influenced by Tina¡¯s voice, more and more people gathered to watch them. Joseph had no choice but to pick Tina up and walk to the car.

    Tina was so frightened by Joseph¡¯s actions that she forgot to cry and struggled to get down. With difficulty, he lifted her into the seat of the car, closed the door, pressed the gas pedal and drove away.

    Joseph pulled to a less crowded ce and said to Tina, ¡°Tina, I beg you, stop crying, ok? I¡¯ll do whatever you want from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Tina asked, tilting her head to look at him.

    ¡°Yes! As long as you say no, I won¡¯t say yes.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina sniffed and held out a hand and said, ¡°High five!¡±

    Joseph felt as though he had fallen into a trap, but he still reached out and high-fived her three times.

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    ¡°A word from a man of honor cannot be withdrawn.¡±

    Tina took out a tissue to wipe the tears from her eyes and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m so tired. It is so hard to pretend to cry!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. Tina seemed to feel the air in the car getting lower and lower¡­

 Chapter 069 What Could be Worse?

    ¡°Damn it¡­¡±

    ¡°Joseph, we just exchanged high fives. You just promised not to bully me.¡± Said Tina confidently, ignoring Joseph¡¯s serious, handsome face.

    ¡°You really know how to fake it! Even I was fooled by you!¡± Joseph almost said it through his teeth.

    ¡°Thank you for saying so. I also think my acting has been getting bettertely.¡± Tina said with a smile.

    Joseph stroked his eyebrows. What was wrong with him that he chose such a man for his own abuse?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were such a good actor. How about I rmend you to act in a filmpany?¡± Joseph grinned.

    Tina was slightly shocked. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to frame me again?¡± She asked incredulously.

    ¡°Howe? It would be a shame for someone with your acting skills not to be in a TV show!¡±

    Tina said as she grabbed Joseph¡¯s hand, ¡°Well, would you please set me up with Nathaniel Meyer?¡±

    Joseph was stunned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    He looked at the glint in the girl¡¯s eyes and knew there was no good in it.

    ¡°Nathaniel Meyer is my idol! He is handsome, rich and gentle. He is every girl¡¯s dream lover.¡±

    Tina said with a face of infatuation.

    ¡°Because Nathaniel Meyer is handsome, rich and gentle, he¡¯s your prince Charming, is that right?¡± Joseph said as he drove.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also handsome, rich and gentle, howe I¡¯m pretentious in your eyes?¡± Said Joseph indignantly.

    Tina nced at him and saidzily, ¡°Mr. Meyer is never as cold as you are!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯ve been fooled by his false face. He¡¯s a veritable iceberg¡­¡± Joseph said coldly.

    The car stopped suddenly on the way. Tina saw him pull over and said, ¡°Why did you pull over?¡±

    Joseph took the key and started the car again, but it still didn¡¯t work. ¡°The car seems to break down!¡± he said coldly.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°No way! Are we going to get this bad luck? The elevator just broke down, and now we have a car crash. What could be worse?¡± Tina said with a distressed look on her face.

    Joseph took out his cell phone. Before he finished dialing the number, the cell phone ran out of power and turned off automatically.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯m out of battery. Can I borrow yours for a call?¡± Joseph said with a smile.

    ¡°Worse things have happened. My phone was in Rosemary¡¯s bag. I didn¡¯t bring it.¡± The smile disappeared from Tina¡¯s face.

    Joseph looked outside and found that car was just standing on this isted road. They would probably sleep here tonight.

    ¡°Tina, looks like we¡¯ll just have to stay in the car for the night, and then try to get back in the morning when a car passes by.¡± Joseph said dryly.

    ¡°So what are we gonna do? Is there a tiger or something in the middle of nowhere?¡± Tina looked at Joseph with fear.

    He did not know whether God had yed a big joke on him to let him live out in the wilderness with a girl.

    Joseph saw Tina lying on the seat and said softly, ¡°You get off first. I¡¯ll open the seat so we can sleep.¡±

    Tina looked at him with a desperate look on her face and slowly got out of the car.

    It was a good thing they had an SUV when they got out, otherwise if they¡¯d been sitting till dawn like tonight, their necks would have been useless.¡±

    When Joseph saw Tina get out of the car, he pressed the button on the back. Except for the front seat, the back of the car turned into a spacious bed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wow¡­ You rich people really know how to enjoy it. Even your car can be sofortable.¡± Tina watched with admiration.

    Joseph smiled and said, ¡°I usually drive this car when I go out for an outing. So I don¡¯t have to sleep in a tent when I go outside, and at night¡­¡±

    Tina was a little worried when she saw his funny smile and stepped aside.

    Joseph took a quilt out of his trunk and said to Tina, ¡°Get up there! Don¡¯t catch a cold, it¡¯s so dewy at night.¡±

    Tina stood there wondering if she should go up. As she hesitated, Joseph reached out and pushed her, and without warning, she fell into the window.

    ¡°See? You don¡¯t have to hesitate.¡± Joseph said with a smile.

    Tina sat in the corner of the car. When Joseph came up, she grabbed the quilt from his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m a woman. I can have it.¡±

    Joseph looked Tina up and down, pursed his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you even if you¡¯re naked!¡±

    Tina rolled her eyes at him and wrapped herself up with the quilt!

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    ¡°Tina, do you want to be so scary? Why are you making yourself like a dumpling? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying of heat?¡± Joseph closed the car door and lied down beside her.

    Seeing her so defensive against him, Joseph felt a tinge of displeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering if Rosemary¡¯s still there waiting for us.¡± Tina murmured, looking at the roof.

    Joseph turned his head and saw her mouth opening and closing, her face worried.

    ¡°Tina, do you have a boyfriend?¡± Joseph looked at Tina and asked.

    Tina looked at Joseph, then turned to look at the roof of the car and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m too young to have a boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Tina turned to look at Joseph. It was the first time she had looked at a man so closely, a man she had only known for a day.

    ¡°My family is very ordinary. Mom and dad are doing a small business to support the whole family. My brother is only 14 years old this year and has just entered grade three. My parents have used up almost all their savings to send me to this school, so I just want to work, and nothing else.¡± Tina said lightly.

    ¡°You know what? It takes a lot of courage for a kid from an ordinary family like us to go to an elite school. When I first got there, I was bullied almost every day by those girls, until I met Rosemary. She helped me stand out, and I gradually stopped being bullied¡­¡±

    Joseph listened quietly as Tina told him about her past. He didn¡¯t think she was carrying so much at an age when she should have been happy and headstrong.

    Joseph reached out and gently stroked her face. His eyes were full of pity¡­

 Chapter 070 Canâ€™t Wait to get rid of me

    Rosemary slightly opened her eyes, looking at her familiar room, and saw her white arms casually ced on the silk quilt.

    She still felt a little sorry for Ellen, remembering that Edmund had saidst night that Ellen had a stomachache because of the hot pot. After all, her intention had been to see him make a fool of himself, and she had not expected him to have a stomachache.

    Rosemary sat up and realized that she hadn¡¯t been touched the night before. ¡°Is it because so much has happenedtely that God has taken pity on me?¡±

    Rosemary got out of bed happily. It should be a good day, because from now on she wouldn¡¯t have to talk to that iceberg anymore. Her face was full of smiles at the thought.

    Tina was woken up by the car horn outside. She opened her eyes and saw Joseph leaning on his chin and looking at her with an evil smile.

    ¡°Good morning, I didn¡¯t expect you to sleep so much!¡± said Joseph, looking at her.

    Tina saw her sleeping in his arms, and that posture was very ambiguous.

    ¡°Well¡­It¡¯s time to get up. We need to find a way back, or Rosemary would be worried.¡± Tina tried to change the subject.

    ¡°Tina, you seem so afraid of me. Are you so eager to get rid of me?¡± Joseph asked, squinting.

    Tina looked at Joseph for a moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, nor do I want to get rid of you. Because we¡¯re not from the same world.¡±

    ¡°All right! Well, we¡¯ll get up now, and then you can stop a car.¡± With that, Joseph opened the door and got out.

    ¡°Why am I supposed to do that? How can a grown man hold a grudge so much?¡±

    Tina sorted out her clothes, got off the car and stopped a bus in the middle of the street to go back to work.

    Rosemary just came to the door of thepany when she saw Tina walking from the other side.

    ¡°Tina, where did you gost night? Why didn¡¯t you call me? Your phone is in my bag, too. Your mom called looking for you, and I answered the phone and told her you might not be home, so they wouldn¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re the best. I was always afraid my mom would be worried if I didn¡¯t get home.¡± Tina hugged Rosemary.

    Rosemary took a look at her clothes and asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the office with Josephst night? Why didn¡¯t you go back?¡±

    Since she asked, Tina told her everything aboutst night.

    Rosemary was surprised. She spent the whole night with Joseph. How did she get through the night?

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m gonna take a shower, and you can go to the set first.¡± Said Tina.

    Rosemary gave her a look of relief. The director said yesterday that he would invite everyone to a party tonight because the y was finished today.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in first!¡± Rosemary took Tina¡¯s hand and walked in.

    Rosemary walked into the set and saw the director smiling and saying, ¡°Miss Harris, today is the day we finish the show. Thepany said there would be a closing party tonight, and many senior leaders of thepany woulde. You go back and prepare well today, I will send the address to youter!¡±

    ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll be there on time!¡± Rosemary smiled and said to the director.

    Rosemary went to the dressing table and sat down, waiting for Tina, and took out her phone to read today¡¯s entertainment gossip.

    Nathaniel was in the entertainment headlines again today. ¡°It looks like he¡¯s had a good time these days,¡± Rosemary said to herself with a smile.

    Tina changed her clothes and saw Rosemary giggling into her phone, so she also leaned forward to take a look.

    ¡°What are you looking at? What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just some showbiz gossips. Nathaniel is making showbiz headlines again today.¡± Rosemary said with a smile on her lips.

    Tina sat down on the makeup chair next to her, took out the lotion from her bag and patted her face gently, saying, ¡°Who in the entertainment industry today wouldn¡¯t want to make headlines with Mr. Meyer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s you! Don¡¯t count me out! I don¡¯t want to be in the headlines with him!¡± Rosemary was like, ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to be in the headlines with him¡­?¡±

    Nathaniel walked through the door and heard Rosemary saying something about headlines.

    ¡°Tina said she wanted to make headlines with you.¡± Rosemary made fun of Tina when Nathaniel arrived.

    Hearing that, Tina made a gesture of strangling her. Then she turned to Nathaniel and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, don¡¯t listen to her. We¡¯re just saying that you made another entertainment headline today.¡±

    Nathaniel shrugged and smiled. ¡°Just get used to it. What¡¯s the big deal?¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, why are you here so early today?¡± Rosemary put away her phone and casually asked.

    Nathaniel pulled up a nearby stool and sat down next to Rosemary. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys having a party tonight?¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°It is said that there will be a lot of business peopleing to the party tonight. Would you be my date tonight?¡±

    Rosemary smiled at him and said, ¡°No!¡±

    Nathaniel wondered, ¡°Why?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at his evil do-like face and winced. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in the entertainment headlines tomorrow, and I don¡¯t want to be killed by those women¡¯s eyes tonight.¡±

    Nathaniel begged relentlessly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so cruel! We¡¯re still good friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about good friends, okay? If you really need a date, you can ask Tina, or Winnie Hoffmann.¡± Rosemary was like, ¡°You can ask anyone else, just not me!¡±

    ¡°Tina¡­¡±

    When Tina heard Nathaniel called her, she waved her hand and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, you¡¯d better find someone else! My heart doesn¡¯t work very well!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s face and snorted¡­

    ¡°Nathaniel, well, I guess your charm isn¡¯t working.¡± Rosemary gloated.

    Nathaniel¡¯s pretty, handsome face seemed to have been hurt pretty badly. Come on, he was a super star!

    Rosemary suppressed a smile, patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. It¡¯s just that you have too much star power.¡±

    Nathaniel frowned, his bright eyes shing with pain. ¡°How did I get to be friends with you two?¡± he murmured. Tina was a little sad to see Nathaniel like this. She took a look at Rosemary.

    Rosemary knew right away that this little girl was being conned by Nathaniel, so she walked up to her and said in a voice that only they could hear, ¡°We¡¯re both acting students¡­¡±

 Chapter 071 An unavoidable evil

    Tina suddenly realized, so she smiled at Nathaniel and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, you can invite Winnie Hoffmann! She will be d to be your partner.¡±

    As Tina said that, Rosemary smiled at Nathaniel and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to go out and look for a dress. Take your time to find a date.¡±

    With that, she picked up the bag on the table and pulled Tina out.

    When Nathaniel saw that they were leaving,ughing and talking, and he was left behind, he smiled and ran after them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Maybe I can give you some advice.¡± Nathaniel hurried to his car and opened the door.

    Aaron Becker saw Nathaniel¡¯s gant manner and wondered if he was out of his mind.

    He already knew that his boss liked Rosemary, but not that far! When did an outstanding actor be like a servant at the door of a car? He was speechless!

    Security guards standing in front of thepany wiped their eyes in disbelief at what they saw.

    How could the actor, who had always been aloof and distant from others, be a different person today?

    Rosemary saw the look in their eyes, reached over, rubbed her eyebrows, and said to Nathaniel, ¡°Nathaniel, you¡¯re going to freak those people out!¡±

    Nathaniel said disapprovingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Aaron Becker put his hands to his face and thought, ¡°Can someone tell me why I have this Boss?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary shook her head helplessly and then got on the car with Tina.

    Nathaniel saw Rosemary get in the car, and then he winked at Aaron Becker and got in the car.

    Aaron Becker put his foot on the gas and headed to Cornshire¡¯s most famous tuxedo store.

    Soon the car stopped in front of the dress shop, and all of them got out and went into the shop together.

    ¡°Wee, Mr. Meyer!¡± Said the clerk.

    Nathaniel walked past them without looking at them.

    Looking at the girls whose hearts were broken, Rosemary really admired her concentration. It was a good thing she didn¡¯t fall for him.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, why didn¡¯t you call first so we could get ready?¡± A fashionably dressed woman said respectfully.

    ¡°I need you to get those dresses from the store that just arrived yesterday!¡± Nathaniel said as he walked.

    Rosemary followed Nathaniel into a room filled with dazzling dresses of all kinds.

    Nathaniel walked to the next couch and sat down, and soon a waiter arrived with three cups of coffee.

    Tina had never seen so many gowns before and said to herself, ¡°If you wear them by yourself, can you wear them all?¡±

    Rosemary just sat down and saw the waiter pushing rows of dresses, all lined up.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, this is the new model that arrived yesterday. Do you need anything else?¡± The fashionable woman smiled at Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°You and Tina go try on these dresses!¡±

    He looked up at the poshdy and said, ¡°Miss Lewis, please take care of my friends!¡± Nathaniel ordered coldly.

    Miss Lewis looked up with a smile and said, ¡°Miss Harris and Miss Baker, please follow me!¡±

    Tina sat there looking at the clothes in front of her, her eyes shing with confusion. Then she smiled and said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, you go and try it!¡±

    Rosemary knew what Tina meant. She didn¡¯te to this kind of store very often, but she heard about it from Carina before.

    She turned to Look at Nathaniel Meyer, then smiled and said, ¡°Nathaniel, can we just go somewhere else?¡± Rosemary whispered in his ear.

    ¡°Miss Harris, what a coincidence! Are you going to pick out clothes, too?¡± Joseph came to them with a big smile on his face.

    Rosemary looked up and saw the man, and the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Why was he here?

    Joseph noticed that Rosemary was startled by the man behind him and raised his voice. ¡°Miss Harris?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Meyer. Long time no see!¡±

    Nathaniel smiled and greeted Joseph. Then he looked over at Ellen and said, ¡°I believe this is Mr. Ellen, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my friend here is not very talkative, and I hope you don¡¯t take it amaze.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled and said, ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen sitting next to her, wondering why she was afraid of him.

    After Nathaniel greeted them, he turned to Rosemary, smiled, and said, ¡°Did you just say you were going somewhere else?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they have nice dresses here? Or is there nothing you like here?¡± Nathaniel was upset. It was the Meyer family¡¯s tuxedo shop, the only one in the whole of Cornshire!

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to do right now. She looked at Tina and saw that she was looking back at her.

    ¡°Tina, are you unhappy to see me?¡± Joseph deliberately sat down next to Tina.

    Tina didn¡¯t know how to tell them. Then she whispered to Joseph, ¡°It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know about my situation¡­¡±

    Although Rosemary was now The Young Mrs. Grant, she didn¡¯t think she had ever done anything for The Grant family, so she couldn¡¯t use the money given by Darren Grant, and she couldn¡¯t afford the clothes here with her own money.

    Rosemary smiled at Nathaniel and said, ¡°Nathaniel, let¡¯s go somewhere else!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, I want to go to another one, too!¡± Tina quickly agreed.

    ¡°Go ahead and try on your clothes. I¡¯ll pay for itter!¡± Ellen said ligtly.

    Joseph and Nathaniel were about to say they¡¯d pay, but Ellen said it first.

    ¡°Nathaniel, what are you doing here?¡± Asked a handsome man standing in the doorway, looking at Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel saw him, stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m here with some friends for a tuxedo. What are you doing here?¡±

    Vincent Meyer said dryly, ¡°I was just here for a check!¡±

    ¡°Vincent, this is my friend!¡± Nathaniel introduced them all.

    ¡°This is my big brother Vincent Meyer!¡±

    Vincent Meyer looked Rosemary up and down for a moment, then stopped to look at Tina. ¡°Since they are all your friends, you can just ask the clerk to pack whatever you like for free.¡± He said with a smile.

    As soon as he finished, Rosemary and Tina looked at each other, thinking he was really rich!

    Nathaniel smiled at Vincent Meyer and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Ellen curled his lips, and no one saw the expression on his face or knew what he was thinking.

    Joseph smiled and said, ¡°Tina, now that Mr. Meyer said so, go try on your clothes!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to be too melodramatic, so she stood up and said to Tina, ¡°Let¡¯s go pick out the dress!¡±

    Watching them walk away, Vincent Meyer smiled¡­

 Chapter 072 The Best of us

    Vincent flicked his jaw at Ellen as a greeting.

    ¡°Are you going to the partyter?¡± Nathaniel asked, looking at Vincent.

    Vincent gave him a look. ¡°I¡¯ll see. I¡¯m gonna go now!¡±

    Nathaniel ignored him. He sat down on the couch and took his coffee and enjoyed it.

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you think of this dress?¡± Tina was holding a short dress.

    Rosemary came to her with a few dresses in hand, ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t you take these clothes to try them on?¡±

    ¡°Do I have to try that many?¡± Tina asked as she took the clothes from Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    Rosemary smiled at her and whispered in her ear. Tina frowned and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Go ahead and try it!¡± Rosemary pushed her toward the fitting room.

    Rosemary turned around and saw three men sipping coffee on the couch, and she was wondering what was wrong with them.

    Looking at the dresses in front of her, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to choose. She had been walking back and forth in front of the shelf for a few times.

    ¡°This one fits you!¡±

    Ellen somehow stood behind her with a short dress on his hand.

    Rosemary looked into his eyes and immediately lowered her head, picked up the dress in his hand and went to the fitting room.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Why is it that every time I look into his eyes, I feel like I¡¯ve done something wrong?¡± she thought to herself.

    Tina finally chose a pale pink evening dress. And Rosemary was wearing a white evening dress, showing her exquisite figure.

    Tina took her hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, you look gorgeous!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen and whispered, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Nathaniel walked up to the clerk and said, ¡°Pack these dresses!¡±

    By the time Rosemary got dressed and walked out, the clerk had already delivered her clothes to the car. She smiled at Joseph and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded to them and followed them out.

    The celebration party was on the 18th floor of the Royal Pce Hotel. The ballroom was filled with people from the entertainment industry, as well as some directors with shares.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary and Tina came to the party and found the cast had arrived earlier than them. They all came dressed up to see if they could meet a rich future husband.

    ¡°There are so many people here today. I¡¯m a little nervous!¡± Tina held Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just treat it like a normal party!¡± Rosemary took her hand andforted her.

    The director was holding a ss of wine. You could see the flesh on his face moving when he walked on his fat body.

    ¡°Miss Harris, today is the conclusion of our first y together. I propose a toast to you and wish you a great sess.¡±

    Rosemary took a ss of red wine from the waiter and gently touched it against his ss. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Young,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°I hope Miss Harris will take good care of me in the future. Cheers!¡± The director gulped it down.

    Since the incident with Winnie Hoffmann, Rosemary had found that the cast¡¯s attitude towards her had changed significantly. Perhaps they thought she had a powerful backer.

    After drinking, the director smiled and said, ¡°Miss Harris, make yourself at home!¡±

    Rosemary nodded at him and walked toward Tina.

    Tina was talking to the rest of the cast. They congratted Rosemary when she showed up.

    ¡°Miss Harris, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thank you. This is a joint effort. Let me propose a toast to you all.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    Nathaniel saw them, so he came over and asked with a smile, ¡°What are you having so much fun talking about?¡±

    When they saw Nathaniel, they all said they had something to do and dispersed.

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel and said, ¡°Nathaniel, why are they so afraid of you? Have you ever done something bad that makes them afraid of you?¡±

    Nathaniel touched the tip of his nose, ¡°I have been studying this problem, but there is no result.¡±

    Sniggering¡­

    How could there be such a handsome and humorous man in this world?

    Rosemary smiled and gently touched the hair next to her ear, looking charming.

    Nathaniel stared at her every twinkle and smile. He was obsessed with her.

    Tina looked at Nathaniel¡¯s face and smiled. ¡°Is she good-looking, Mr. Meyer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she is very beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Well, Rosemary is the most beautiful girl in Cornshire.¡± Said Tina proudly.

    ¡°Tina¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina sheepishly.

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll stop it.¡±

    Tina made a face at Rosemary.

    There was a faint smile on Nathaniel¡¯s handsome face, ¡°No matter what you are in the heart of others, but you are the most beautiful girl in my heart!¡±

    Rosemary gave him a long look. ¡°We¡¯ll be the best of us. Here¡¯s to our wonderful friendship!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes flickered with pain, but he quickly hid it. As long as she was happy, he would be happy, too.

    Tina thought these juices were delicious, so she drank it all in one gulp.

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t drink so fast. They¡¯re not strong, but you can get drunk if you drink too much.¡± Rosemary said with concern.

    ¡°Is this wine? I thought it was juice!¡± Tina looked at the empty ss in her hand and felt helpless.

    Nathaniel took the ss from her hand and offered her a bowl of soup, ¡°Eat this soup, and you won¡¯t get drunk so easilyter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Tina took the soup from him and went to the lounge and sat down.

    ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, Mr. Vincent wants to see you.¡±

    A waiter came over and said respectfully.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m gonna go over there. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Nathaniel followed the waiter out.

    ¡°You¡¯re Rosemary?¡± A sexy, beautiful woman looked her up and down.

    ¡°And you are¡­¡± Rosemary didn¡¯t seem to know her, and the way this woman looked at her was not very friendly.

    It seemed that she was one of the women who fancied them.

    The sexy woman looked at her with disdain. ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who I am. If you want to make it in the entertainment industry, you have to be a good girl and don¡¯t think you are so important, or I will never let you into the entertainment industry again.¡±

    With that, the sexy woman raised her high chin and twisted her small waist and walked away.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what she had done to offend her, so she grabbed Jay, who was standing nearby, and asked, ¡°Jay, do you know that woman?¡±

    Jay looked in the direction Rosemary was pointing¡­

 Chapter 073 Tina was Slapped

    ¡°Ms. Harris, the one you¡¯re talking about is the best actress fromst year, Nora Hoffmann.¡±

    Jay said, pushing his sses on his nose.

    ¡°Nora Hoffmann¡­¡±

    ¡°Is she sister to Winnie Hoffmann?¡±

    The only thing Rosemary could think about right now was her possible sisterhood with Winnie Hoffmann. Otherwise, she could not think of anyone else she had offended in the entertainment industry.

    Jay scratched his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re sisters, but they¡¯re very close.¡±

    ¡°Ok, thank you!¡±

    Rosemary went to sit down next to Tina and saw Tina¡¯s red face.

    ¡°Tina, are you drunk?¡± Rosemary frowned and looked at her.

    Tina was one of those girls whose face turned red when she touched alcohol. She felt her face was burning, but she was still conscious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m just a little hot!¡± She cupped her cheeks gently in her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to the bathroom. Wait here.¡±

    Rosemary worried about her, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± Seeing her flushed little face, she felt she had better keep close to her.

    Tina waved her hand quickly, ¡°I¡¯m really fine. You should stay here! Today is your show¡¯s closing day, so you¡¯re gonna get a lot of calls.¡±

    ¡°All right, watch yourself!¡±

    Tina walked in the direction of the bathroom. Feeling her head growing heavier, she finally reached the bathroom and staggered in.

    Tina was in a daze now. She finally reached the bathroom door and went in.

    Her hand moved aside. ¡°Why do hotel doorknobs feel so good? It¡¯s so soft. It¡¯s nice to be rich. They make everything look real.¡± Tina grumbled.

    Tina¡¯s little hands were touching everywhere. When she touched one of the tubes, sheughed. Finally! But why did she feel the faucet switch was so hot? And it was very hard!

    The man next to her looked very angry. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Tina was already half sober. She looked up and saw the sullen Vincent Meyer. She looked down as if she still had something in her hand¡­

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Tina quickly let go and ran to the bathroom door. As she ran to the door, she bumped into someone, and before she could see who it was, she was pped in the face.

    Bang¡­

    The sound of a crisp hand reverberated through the corridor.

    Tina¡¯s face was pped so hard that five palm prints appeared on her small face.

    ¡°Are you blind when you walk?¡± Winnie Hoffmann shouted fiercely.

    Tina looked up and saw that it was Winnie Hoffmann, with Nora Hoffmann standing next to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Tina¡¯s tears welled up in her eyes.

    Winnie Hoffmann saw Tina and looked at her with vicious eyes and said, ¡°I was just wondering who it was. It¡¯s you, Rosemary¡¯s sidekick!¡±

    ¡°I think that little bitch was kind to you. I can¡¯t touch her, but I¡¯m more than enough to handle you.¡± Winnie Hoffmann sneered.

    Hearing her words, Tina shivered and said, ¡°It was me who bumped into you. Why do you have to me Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Bang¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare a little valet talk to us like that!¡±

    Nora Hoffmann, standing nearby, snorted.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true. You can¡¯t call Rosemary¡¯s names like that.¡± Tina covered her face with her hands and shook her head.

    ¡°Nora, you should believe me now! Rosemary is a bitch, and even people around her are bitches!¡± Winnie Hoffmann said fiercely.

    ¡°Tina, you go back and tell Rosemary that I¡¯ll pay her back one day for the shame she put me through.¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann looked at Tina huddled on the ground and felt even more angry, so she grabbed her hand and tore at her dress.

    ¡°You bitch, you¡¯re just like Rosemary. You have no right to wear a dress like that. Take it off!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tina stretched out her hands desperately to protect her clothes with tears on her face and her head shaking like a rattle.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann looked at the pieces torn from Tina and she was still not satisfied, so she went on tearing¡­

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    When Winnie Hoffmann saw him, she said angrily, ¡°Mind your own business, or you wille to a bad end!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincent Meyer had a look of malice and said coldly, ¡°Are you tired of living?¡±

    Tina broke free from Winnie Hoffmann and moved to the next corner.

    Looking at her on the ground, Vincent Meyer felt a strange sensation. He took off his coat and gently put it over her.

    ¡°Tina!¡± Rosemary hurried this way, followed by Nathaniel.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary hugged Tina tightly and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tina!¡±

    Nathaniel saw Tina¡¯s clothes torn and asked coldly, ¡°Brother, who did this?¡±

    Winnie Hoffmann sat down in horror as Nathaniel called the man in front of her brother. She kept shaking her head and saying, ¡°No, no¡­¡±

    Vincent Meyer looked at the two women in front of him and said nothing.

    Rosemary helped Tina to the side, then she walked up to Winnie Hoffmann and pped her, saying, ¡°Winnie Hoffmann, there is a limit to what a man can take. It doesn¡¯t matter what you do to me, but you shouldn¡¯t hit my friend.¡±

    ¡°Why? I know I can¡¯t hit you, but am I not allowed to hit her?¡± Winnie Hoffmann shouted.

    ¡°Bang¡­¡±

    Rosemary pped her again and said coldly, ¡°You owe her that. Now I will pay you back.¡±

    With those words, Nathaniel walked up to Winnie and Nora Hoffmann, his face devoid of pity, just murderous.

    As of today, you would be banned by the Meyer family!

    Nora Hoffmann heard Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s words, and they came as a bolt from the blue. Terrified, she rolled over to Nathaniel¡¯s side, grabbed him by his clothes and pleaded, ¡°Nathaniel, you can¡¯t do this to me.¡±

    Nathaniel kicked her out of the way, saying, ¡°You chose it. No one made you!¡±

    ¡°Get them out of here!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, you can¡¯t do this to us. We all want what¡¯s best for you!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel¡­¡±

    Rosemary said to Vincent Meyer, ¡°Thank you for saving Tina, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯re Nathaniel¡¯s friends, which means you¡¯re also my friends. I don¡¯t think your friend is doing very well, so why don¡¯t you go to my room and have a rest until you feel better?¡±

    Vincent Meyer looked at Tina and asked.

    Rosemary looked at Tina and thought she really ought to find a ce to rest and change her clothes.

    ¡°Well then, thank you!¡±

 Chapter 074 Small Bathroom, big Action

    Led by the waiter, Rosemary helped Tina to Vincent Meyer¡¯s room.

    The room was simple but luxurious. You could see that the owner of the room was a very delicate person.

    ¡°Miss Harris, if you need anything, please let me know!¡± The waiter bowed slightly and closed the door.

    Rosemary helped Tina onto the couch and sat down. Looking at the clear palm print on her face, she felt guilty.

    She took the ice pack and gently applied it to her face.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Tina exhaled with pain and tears were still in her eyes.

    Rosemary applied it to her face and gently wiped the blood from her mouth with a towel in her other hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tina, I¡¯m the one who caused you trouble!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s really none of your business. And I¡¯m d I¡¯m the one who was pped, not you.¡± Tina said with a smile.

    Rosemary shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tina! I should have gone with you¡­¡±

    Because Tina was hurt because of her, Rosemary felt even worse. She gently touched her face and said, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Tina smiled and shook her head. She felt no pain, for her heart was sweet. Aside from mom and dad and her brother, Rosemary was the best person in the world to her, so the pain was nothing.

    ¡°No. You¡¯re never gonna take me on a Ferris wheel again, are you?¡± Tina asked with a puckered mouth.

    ¡°Sniggering¡­¡±

    She was still thinking about what Rosemary saidst time. ¡°That depends. If you continue to be bullied, I will tie you to a Ferris wheel!¡±

    ¡°What? Are you willing to let me go when I¡¯m like this?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary miserably. She looked like a child who couldn¡¯t get candy.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding. How could I put my beautiful sister through that?¡± Rosemary said with a spoiled face.

    Knocking¡­

    ¡°Someone¡¯s here. You take the ice pack. I¡¯ll get the door!¡±

    Rosemary went to the door and pulled it open, and the attendant handed her a bag.

    ¡°These are the clothes the Mr. Meyer sent us!¡±

    Rosemary took the dress, looked at thebel and smiled.

    Closing the door, Rosemary took the clothes and handed them to Tina. ¡°Nathaniel¡¯s brother sent this up. Why don¡¯t you go change your clothes?¡±

    Tina took the clothes and went to the bathroom without thinking.

    Watching Tina leave, Rosemary thought it was going to be fun. Looked like she was about to hit it off.

    After a while, Tina changed her clothes and came out. Rosemary looked at the clothes she was wearing. The pale green dress was perfect for her shapely figure and the skirt was just the right length. It Looked like whoever bought her this dress cared about her.

    ¡°Cough¡­¡±

    ¡°Tina, your outfit looks like it was made for you. It seems that the person who gave you the clothes cares about you!¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary curiously and wanted to see something from her eyes. But she was too young and naive, and she could tell anything from her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, why do I notice something weird about what you just said?¡±

    Rosemary took her hand and sat down on the couch, ¡°Is there something going on with you and Nathaniel¡¯s big brother?¡±

    ¡°No! I¡¯m new to him, too. Is there a problem?¡±

    Tina always thought Rosemary¡¯s eyes were a little hot, as if she had discovered something new.

    ¡°Tina, do you know what brand you¡¯re wearing?¡±

    Tina looked at herself and shook her head. She didn¡¯t know much about clothes. She thought clothes were fine as long as they werefortable, and she was not a richdy anyway.

    ¡°This is H¡¯stest style of this season, there are only three sets in the world, and one of which is on you!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tina shuffled into the bathroom and took the tag out of the trash. It was printed with the H logo.

    Rosemary looked at Tina, stunned, and quipped, ¡°Now you know why I asked you about your rtionship with Nathaniel¡¯s brother.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, can you please go and buy me a suit?¡± Tina grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand and said anxiously.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rosemary asked, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a good thing if Vincent Meyer really liked you?¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina was so worried that she almost cried, ¡°I can¡¯t wear such expensive clothes, I can¡¯t afford them!¡±

    ¡°Tina, I think you¡¯re overthinking this. He¡¯s the CEO, and since he gave it to you, he¡¯s definitely not going to ask you to pay for it!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think that even if she didn¡¯t want him, he would ask her to pay for a dress.

    Tina put her hands together and looked at Rosemary. Her eyes were full of begging.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it for you. You stay here.¡±

    Rosemary picked up her bag on the stool and walked out the door.

    The big house was empty. Although it was luxurious and noble, Tina still prefered her own small home, where there wasughter and her dear parents.

    Tina walked slowly around the house, not even noticing someone had entered. The room has everything from a swimming pool to a gym. She could tell at a nce that the upant of this room was a man who knew how to enjoy himself.

    Vincent Meyer was looking at the woman in front of him. He had always felt a desire to protect her that he had never felt in twenty-eight years.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    Tina was startled by the sudden noise. Her little face paled when she saw the handsome cold one.

    She calmed her nerves and said, ¡°Much better. Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Seeing her hand clenched tightly around the corner of the dress, Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Do you have a beef with this dress?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Tina followed his eyes and saw her hands tightly gripping the corners of her clothes, she let go quickly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± She looked down, not daring to look at him.

    Vincent Meyer¡¯s eyes converged and his lips curled slightly, ¡°Are you afraid of me?¡± He remembered the time she had turned him like a tap switch in the bathroom. She had a lot of nerve back then.

    ¡°No, no¡­just¡­ a little bit¡­¡± Tina now felt as if she had done something bad and been caught.

    ¡°You got a lot of nerve in the bathroom.¡± Vincent Meyer walked up to Tina and circled her around the wall.

    Tina¡¯s heart was pounding. She had a vague recollection of going to the men¡¯s room by mistake and grabbing something hardst night, but how could she know it was Vincent Meyer?

    ¡°I¡­¡±

 Chapter 075 Arenâ€™t you Responsible for me?

    Rosemary walked out of the hotel and went to the supermarket next door to buy a dress for Tina. As she walked along the road, men turned their heads and women envied her.

    She took the dress to the cashier¡¯s desk of the supermarket, smiled and handed it to the clerk, ¡°How much is it?¡±

    The cashier took a look at Rosemary and said with disdain, ¡°$200!¡± She muttered, ¡°You¡¯re wearing such nice dress, and you¡¯re buying clothes from here.¡±

    Rosemary took $200 out of her purse, put it on the stage, grabbed the clothes and left, not even looking at the cashier.

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about you? Aren¡¯t you just good-looking? If I had the money, I¡¯d have stic surgery so I could look as beautiful as I wanted.¡± The cashier grumbled.

    An older woman nearby said with a smile, ¡°She is a natural beauty. Even if you get stic surgery, you can¡¯tpete with her. You¡¯d better keep your feet on the ground.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    As the sound faded away, the words of the cashier and the woman faded away, but their words reminded her of Tina¡¯s insistence that she buy her clothes.

    Rosemary walked out the door and looked at the couples. The girls were snuggling in the arms of the men, who smiled and said sweet nothings to them.

    She went to the door and pressed the floor button. The door was opened slowly. She was shocked when she saw him. Why did she pick this time? Now she didn¡¯t know whether to get into the elevator or not.

    Ellen¡¯s lips curled and he said coldly, ¡°Won¡¯t youe in?¡±

    Rosemary got in the elevator anyway. The elevator wasrge, but Rosemary felt it was too small.

    Rosemary gently pressed the button on the 33rd floor, and Ellen¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°What are you doing there?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Rosemary looked up and saw Ellen¡¯s cold, angry eyes¡­

    Rosemary whispered, ¡°Tina¡¯s dress was torn, so I came out to buy her dress.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in Vincent Meyer¡¯s room¡­¡± Ellen¡¯s eyes were full of surprise, as if he didn¡¯t believe Rosemary.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Rosemary looked at Ellen and said, ¡°Tina went to the bathroom and she was beaten by Winnie Hoffmann and her clothes were ripped because of me. Mr. Meyer was just passing by. He asked Tina to go to his room to have a rest.¡±

    Ellen didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, and Rosemary looked up at him and saw a horrible look in his eyes. She was too frightened to speak.

    ¡­

    The elevator doors opened and Ellen took a long look at Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯ll take you home after the party!¡± With that, he got out of the elevator.

    Vincent Meyer looked down at Tina, his sexy lips close to her ear, blowing hot air and saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you responsible for me?¡±

    Tina was dumbstruck by his sudden remark. She stared at him and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, I was¡­¡±

    Vincent Meyer frowned. Somewhere in his body was waking up as he watched the seductive lips of her. For an instant he kissed on her delicate red lips.

    Her lips were soft and sweet, and he grew addicted to them. Looking at the panicked Tina, Vincent Meyer kissed her for a while before letting her go. ¡°You owe me that!¡± he croaked.

    After letting Tina go, Vincent Meyer looked at her shrinking to the side with a smile on his face. ¡°Remember what I said today!¡± Then he swallowed the smile from his eyes and walked out the door.

    Seeing him go, Tina slid slowly down and sat on the ground with her hands around her knees and her head buried deep in herps.

    Rosemary pushed through the door with her clothes, which made Tina jump off the ground. Tina burst into tears when she saw that it was Rosemary.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡± Rosemary quickly walked forward and asked.

    Tina just cried in Rosemary¡¯s arms and said nothing. It was only when she got tired of crying that she slowly told Rosemary what had happened.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t know how I ended up in the men¡¯s room and thought he was¡­¡± Tina¡¯s head was so low that she almost touched the floor.

    Rosemary listened to her and asked, ¡°Then what were you crying about?¡±

    ¡°He¡­He made me responsible!¡± Tina said coyly.

    Rosemary finally figured it out. It turned out Nathaniel¡¯s big brother was an implicit guy. He had a crush on Tina, but he was too shy to tell her. He happened to run into Tina when she went to men¡¯s bathroom by mistake, so he made Tina responsible for him.

    Rosemary sat across from Tina and asked in a serious way, ¡°What do you feel about him? Do you like him?¡±

    ¡°I have no feelings for him, and besides, he¡¯s Nathaniel Meyer¡¯s big brother, and I¡­¡± Tina wiped tears from her face.

    ¡°What about Joseph?¡± Rosemary asked, as if she had thought of something.

    Tina said without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think between him and me. We just get along!¡±

    ¡°You know, it¡¯s never gonna happen between me and them. Maybe Mr. Meyer said that out of a whim, and we may never see each other again.¡± Tina knew that she knew all the important people in Cornshire because of Rosemary. She was content with her present life.

    Rosemary thought about it and thought Tina was right. What¡¯s the difference between her present situation and hers? The saying was true, ¡°Live in the moment! Cherish the present!¡±

    ¡°Tina, I will support you no matter what you decide. I just want you to be happy.¡± Said Rosemary sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m lucky to have you in my life. I will cherish it!¡± Tina said and hugged her tightly.

    Nathaniel wanted toe up and see if Tina was feeling better. When he came in, he saw them sitting on the floor embracing each other.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Nathaniel took three steps at a time to grab Rosemary.

    Rosemary was taken aback by Nathaniel¡¯s sudden appearance. ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡± she snapped.

    Tina sat up on the floor when she saw Nathaniel was shocked by Rosemary¡¯s words and said, ¡°He must have seen us sitting on the ground and thought something was going on.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded furiously and he looked aggrieved. ¡°I was worried about you,¡± he said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe you¡¯d be so mean to me.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you scare me, too? We are even now.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing up here?¡± asked Rosemary.

    Nathaniel grinned, his beautiful eyes even more fascinating now. ¡°I missed you¡­¡±

 Chapter 076 A Shameless man is Invincible

    ¡°I thought you could use my help right now, so here I am!¡± Nathaniel said quietly.

    God only knew how much he hated to stay at the party. The girls were crowding around him, and he was almost overwhelmed. He had to find an excuse to hide.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s just an excuse, but you¡¯re trying to get out of the party, aren¡¯t you?¡± Rosemary saw right through his ruse.

    Nathaniel smiled awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to catch on so quickly!¡±

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s gettingte. Go change your clothes. We should go home!¡±

    She was afraid of what Ellen had just said. She might as well avoid him as much as possible.

    ¡°Why did Tina have to change? Didn¡¯t my brother just send over that suit? Is the size wrong?¡± Nathaniel asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said your brother had a crush on Tina?¡± Rosemary thought for a moment and asked.

    Nathaniel thought it was weird. Was Vincent really in love? This was definitely good news.

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t you go downstairster? I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Before Rosemary knew it, Nathaniel had disappeared from the room.

    When Tina got dressed and came out, Nathaniel wasn¡¯t in his room. ¡°Where¡¯s Nathaniel?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go down when we¡¯re ready!¡± Rosemary took Tina¡¯s hand into the elevator.

    It seemed that the Meyer family was nervous about their marriages, or Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t have reacted so badly.

    Nathaniel saw Vincent struggling with the wily men of the mall, then he shook his head and walked over.

    ¡°Vincent, do you have a minute? I need to talk to you.¡± Nathaniel stifled his excitement.

    Vincent greeted the men, walked up to Nathaniel, and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Have you met a girl you like?¡± Nathaniel fixed his eyes on him, afraid to miss a single detail.

    Nathaniel was waiting for Vincent¡¯s answer to be exactly what he was looking for.

    ¡°Did you hear something?¡± Vincent looked at his abnormal behavior. He used to hide when he met him. Why did hee to him today?

    ¡°I just thought you weren¡¯t yourself today. How could a serious cleanliness freak like you let Tina live in your private suite? And you brought her thepany¡¯stest collection this season. Isn¡¯t that unusual?¡± Nathaniel Meyer was like, ¡°I got you.¡±

    Vincent gave a light cough, ¡°I did this because she is your friend.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You can continue to pretend! I¡¯m telling you, if you don¡¯t tell me the truth, she¡¯ll be taken by someone else.¡± Nathaniel made the ¡°Don¡¯te to me when you¡¯re sorry in the future¡± face.

    Vincent scowled gently, then pressed his lips together. ¡°What do you think of her?¡±

    Nathaniel grinned and said, ¡°I wonder who do you mean by her?¡±

    ¡°I guess I should go back and tell mom and Dad how you¡¯re doing, or¡­¡± said Vincent, pulling out his cell phone.

    Nathaniel mped down on his phone and curled his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Please do not call them, or I will be nagged to death by mom.¡±

    The other women watched the brothers interact with envy, wishing they could be part of that family. Unfortunately, the Meyer family had never been willing to marry into another family, leaving the women who wanted to marry into the Meyer family nowhere to go.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°She is a kind and simple person. She treated Rosemary like family, and she treated us just like friends, not like the other girls who are always trying to get something from us.¡± said Nathaniel.

    The first time Vincent saw her, he thought she was so fresh and refreshing. That was why he let her rest in his room, not realizing that Nathaniel thought so well of her.

    Nathaniel remembered something and grabbed Vincent by the scruff of his coat. ¡°I was here to ask you to help me chase Rosemary. How did I end up chasing a girl for you?¡±

    Vincent coughed and looked at Nathaniel, ¡°I¡¯m helping you now! If I can get Tina, Tina will be on your side, won¡¯t she?¡±

    Nathaniel had learned the saying ¡°A shameless man is invincible¡±. Vincent was so shameless and he was speechless.

    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go. I¡¯ll figure it out myself. As for you, I can only wish you good luck!¡± Then he disappeared.

    Vincent touched the tip of his nose and raised the corner of his lips. ¡°How can I not get the girl I like?¡±

    Rosemary walked out of the hotel only to find the driver hadn¡¯t arrived. She said to Tina, ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t you go home first? I¡¯ll just wait here on my own.¡±

    Tina shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s oaky. I¡¯d better wait with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the director just told me that thepany has picked up a TV show, and there is a leading role in it that hasn¡¯t been decided yet. He asked me if I would like to y it.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina and said that.

    Tina thought for a while and said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask the director to bring us the script tomorrow and then we can make a decision. If the part isn¡¯t too demanding, we can take it!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought. Let¡¯s read it tomorrow and decide!¡± Rosemary agreed.

    A cross-country Bentley stopped in front of Rosemary, and the window slowly dropped, revealing Ellen¡¯s cold eyes.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡± Ellen squinted at Rosemary.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to get in his car, so she said, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but my housekeeper has sent a car for me.¡±

    Wow¡­Good thing she was prepared, or she¡¯d have to go back with this creep.

    Ellen drew his eyes together and said, ¡°Your housekeeper just heard that I was with you at the party and asked me to take you home with me.¡±

    ¡°You know our housekeeper?¡± Rosemary looked at Ellen in surprise, wondering if this man knew everyone in Cornshire.

    ¡°No, he heard it from Edmund. The driver just went out and didn¡¯te back, so he asked me to take you home.¡± Ellen said without expression.

    Rosemary turned to Tina and said, ¡°How about I take you home first and then I¡¯ll go home, or I¡¯ll be worried about you going home alone.¡±

    ¡­

    Rosemary saw a Rolls-Royce parked in the back of Ellen¡¯s car. A man in ck got out of the car, walked up to Tina and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Baker, our president asked me to take you back!¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary awkwardly. She did not know what to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just let him take you back, so I can rest assured¡­¡±

 Chapter 077 The Shades

    Tina nodded to Rosemary and followed the man in ck into the car.

    Rosemary took a look at the guy in the car. If she couldn¡¯t avoid it, she would just face it. He wouldn¡¯t eat her, would he?

    Rosemary got in the car, buckled up, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Joseph has gone abroad on business. You can call me if you need anything in the meantime!¡± Then he handed over a business card.

    ¡°Ok¡­¡±

    She took the card from his hand and looked at it. Wow, he was the president of S Group, which has shocked the whole country these two years. The president of S Group was rumored to be ruthless in business. Many business men were frightened by his name.

    Rosemary¡¯s hand shook as she held the card. She couldn¡¯t believe she was sitting in this creepy guy¡¯s car right now. No wonder she always thought he was so powerful. He turned out to be such a formidable character.

    ¡°Why have you never appeared on the screen?¡± Rosemary asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Rosemary, ustomed to his short sentences, was not as surprised as she used to be.

    She peered furtively at his profile. In fact, without the mask, he would have been a very handsome man, judging by his profile. But as the president of a big group, why did he keep pestering her?

    ¡°Have you seen enough?¡± Ellen¡¯s cold voice came again.

    ¡°Well¡­Aren¡¯t you afraid to scare people out of wearing a mask at night?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it scares anyone, but I know it doesn¡¯t scare you!¡± Ellen said, narrowing his eyes slightly.

    Rosemaryughed and nodded. ¡°Yeah, well, if I was scared to death, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here.¡±

    Rosemary took one look at Ellen and muttered, ¡°If my heart wasn¡¯t strong enough, I¡¯d be scared to death so many times!¡±

    Ellen nced at her and said nothing.

    The car soon reached the gate of the garden. Rosemary opened the door, got out of the car, waved at the man in the car, and walked out into the garden.

    After Rosemary got out of the car, Ellen put his foot on the gas, and all that was left on the road was the sound of tires.

    ¡­

    The next day, Rosemary was woken up early in the morning by the sound of insect and songbirds outside. A new day wasing!

    Rosemary stretched herself. She was sleeping better and better these two days. She looked at herself in the mirror as she brushed her teeth and found that she looked better than before.

    After she cleaned up, Rosemary went downstairs with her bag.

    ¡°Morning, Owen!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Morning, Mrs. Grant!¡±

    Owen was really getting more and more satisfied with the essible Rosemary. She has no airs and is kind to the servants.

    Rosemary came to the table and sat down. ¡°Morning, Dad!¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Darren Grant looked at Rosemary and went back to his breakfast.

    ¡°I heard you went to work for a filmpany recently, right?¡±

    Darren Grant asked, putting down his lunch bag, taking a sip of milk from the table.

    ¡°Yeah, just taking some TV scripts.¡±

    Rosemary looked nervously at Darren Grant, worried that he wouldn¡¯t approve of her acting.

    ¡°You can see if there is a career you like, after all, acting still has some influence on you. Let me know if you get stuck!¡± Darren Grant said gently.

    Rosemary understood what he was saying. If grandma hadn¡¯t insisted that she do what she liked, he wouldn¡¯t have sat here and talked to her calmly. After all, respectability was all that mattered to them.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Rosemary put her head down and continued eating her breakfast. After she was married, fortunately, she was doted on by The Old Mrs. Grant, otherwise she would be just like a bird in a cage.

    Darren Grant wiped the corners of his mouth, got up from his chair and walked out.

    Rosemary went to see Wilson after breakfast before she came to the office.

    ¡°Tina, did you stay uptest night?¡± Rosemary asked when she saw Tina with two dark circles under her eyes.

    Tina said with a tired face, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleepst night. I tossed and turned in bed all night and woke up like this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not losing sleep just because Vincent Meyer dropped you off yesterday and all of a sudden you had a crush on him, are you?¡± Rosemary smiled and whispered in Tina¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Screw you. I don¡¯t have a crush on him!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the watch and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go in and see.¡±

    The director smiled from ear to ear when he saw Rosemary. ¡°Miss Harris, have you made any decision about the leading role I was telling you about yesterday?¡±

    When some of the senior actors who came before Rosemary saw the director fawning, their eyes were full of contempt. Their attitude to Rosemary was even worse.

    ¡°Have you seen the entertainment headlines this morning? Nora Hoffmann was caughtst night with a dozen guys in a hotel room. What an erotic scene it was!¡±

    Said a thin, middle-aged man to the others.

    A thin girl said, ¡°Yes, I saw it too. Now she has been banned from the entertainment industry. Her fans would love to skin her alive now. Have you seen thements online? It was a disaster.¡±

    Rosemary and Tina looked at each other and smiled. Neither of them said anything.

    ¡°I also heard that Winnie Hoffmann may have fallen foul of someone, and was mysteriously flown to work in The Shades by helicopter yesterday evening.¡± Said the thin, middle-aged man softly.

    ¡°The Shades¡± was a famous brothel in Africa. It was called ¡°The Shades¡± because they did all their business under the table. The girls were sent there to entertain the rich. And the ¡°entertain¡± here was more than just sleeping with them. Any woman in the room must ept any request from a man or they would be shot to death.

    ¡°I also heard that anyone with money can get in there. And you can y it any way you want. Many womenmitted suicide because they could not bear the inhuman torture.¡± Said an older man nearby.

    Tina¡¯s legs went weak when she heard that. As annoying as Winnie Hoffmann was, she wouldn¡¯t have been sent to that ce.

    Rosemary held Tina¡¯s hand and told her not to be afraid. They decided to check in with Nathanielter.

    ¡°Do you have too much time on your hands? Get to work!¡± Shouted the director. Reluctantly as they were, they stopped.

    ¡°Mr. Young, please show us the script first. And then we¡¯ll get back to you.¡± Tina collected her emotions and smiled.

    The director immediately asked Jay to bring the script to Rosemary.

 Chapter 078 Heâ€™ll be Spoiled

    Jay heard the director call him and immediately took two copies of the script to Rosemary, ¡°Miss Harris, these two books are both vacant parts of the y, please have a look first!¡±

    ¡°Ok, thank you!¡±

    Rosemary took the script and read it carefully, and felt that the role was worth challenging.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s a great role. You fit the bill, the personality and the looks.¡± Tina said with surprise.

    At some point Jay leaned over, looked at the script and said, ¡°This show is going to be shot on location. I heard from the director that three scenes were shot outside, and they were all in beautiful ces.¡±

    Tina was holding the script in her hands, looking ahead with her eyes. She was already in a fantasy¡­

    Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s shining eyes, then she put her hands on her chin and looked at her, ¡°Tina, I suddenly found you are so attractive!¡±

    Tina saw Rosemary¡¯s eyes, so she immediately covered her face with her hands, ¡°I¡¯m not a lesbian!¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary straightened up and tapped her head. ¡°Why are you so dirty?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    ¡°You just said it yourself! I just¡­¡± Tina said, touching her little head.

    Rosemary winked at Tina and said, ¡°Do you feel like you haven¡¯t traveled in a long time? Why don¡¯t we go out while we¡¯re at it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking. Then it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get the director.¡± Tina said and walked away.

    The director smiled and turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Have you agreed to y the part?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Young. I think this role is very challenging, and I just want to practice myself more, so as to supplement my shorings.¡±

    Rosemary had a studious look on her face.

    The director was very happy that Rosemary said yes. After all, the people up there cared about Rosemary. If she had been given a part in his y, they would have taken more care of him.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going to shoot it on location. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow. We may be staying out of town for a few days, so pack your belongings and meet at the office tomorrow.¡± said the director.

    ¡°Ok, thank you, director. I will try my best!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile.

    Next to them were several female stars whose eyes were almost on fire. They tried everything but they didn¡¯t get the part, and Rosemary got it so easily, which made them really ufortable.

    Rosemary noticed their gaze, but she didn¡¯t care. After all, you couldn¡¯t walk along the river without getting your shoes wet!

    ¡°Tina, let¡¯s go out and see if there is anything we need to buy.¡±

    Said Rosemary. They didn¡¯t have anything to do on the set today anyway, so they might as well go for a walk.

    ¡°Ok!¡±

    The weather was fine today. It was nice to feel the warm sunshine on your body.

    ¡°Rosemary, there is a dessert shop in the front, please go with me to buy some cakes. Justin told me yesterday that he wanted to eat the dessert of that shop.¡±

    When Tina talked about Justin, her face was full of pampering and she wanted to give him the best in the world.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen Justin for a long time. Ask him out sometime and I will take him to eat something delicious.¡± Rosemary had love in her eyes when it came to that little guy.

    ¡°He asked mest night when I would bring him to meet you. I think he treats you better than he treats me, and I¡¯m a little jealous¡­¡± Tina joked with a smile.

    Justin Baker really liked Rosemary. Every time she visited her house, the little guy liked to cling to her. No wonder Tina would get jealous.

    ¡°What can we do about it?¡± Rosemary shrugged and said with mock resignation.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Tina looked depressed.

    They found themselves at the dessert shop, and the two of them went in together.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the delicious desserts on the shelf and she suddenly felt hungry.

    ¡°Tina, let¡¯s get something to eat before we go.¡± Rosemary said as she looked at the dessert.

    Tina smiled and shook her head. Every time they went into the dessert shop, Rosemary was tempted by the beautiful desserts.

    ¡°Then you go ahead. I¡¯ll pick some dessert to go first.¡±

    Rosemary went to the rack and asked the waiter for a cake and some of Justin Baker¡¯s favorite desserts to wrap up.

    Tina saw this and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already bought enough and it will be too much if you buy more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not buying it for you. I¡¯m buying it for Mr. and Mrs. Baker and Justin.¡±

    ¡°Justin will be spoiled by you. Don¡¯t me me if he sticks to you.¡±

    Rosemary made a face at her, ¡°I like that. I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s jealous.¡±

    They walked to a window seat and sat down. The waitress served two cappinos and some of their favorite pastries.

    A beautiful song broke the peace of the shop. The lyrics were cheerful and lyrical, making them feel less tired all at once.

    Rosemary put her chin in her hands and looked at everything around her. It made her feel very rxed.

    ¡°John Sawyer, are you still thinking about Rosemary, and is that why you¡¯re not marrying me yet?¡± Daisy¡¯s voice cut through the silence.

    Rosemary frowned. How could she meet them everywhere she went? It seemed like a small world after all.

    Tina looked over there and saw Rosemary¡¯s disgusted expression on her face. She guessed they knew each other.

    After a while, they heard John Sawyer¡¯s voice. It was low, but Rosemary picked it up.

    ¡°Daisy, would you please stop being unreasonable? You said you wereing for dessert, so I came with you, didn¡¯t I? Why are you bringing Rosemary up again?¡± John Sawyer whispered to Daisy.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Daisy still couldn¡¯t change her unruly temper after all this time.

    Tina lowered her voice to Rosemary and said, ¡°Shall we go?¡±

    Seeing their quarrel be more and more intense, Rosemary thought about it and decided that although it had nothing to do with her, it was better for her to avoid it.

    But some people wouldn¡¯t let you go even though you didn¡¯t want to talk to them, and Daisy was one of those people!

    ¡°Okay!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She had barely finished when she heard Daisy¡¯s sinister voice.

    ¡°Rosemary, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. It seems that you have been living afortable life recently.¡±

    Daisy had a shrewd twinkle in her eyes¡­

 Chapter 079 A Blood Stain

    Rosemary didn¡¯t talk to Daisy, but took Tina¡¯s hand and walked out.

    Daisy stepped in front of Rosemary when she saw she was leaving, ¡°Did you do something wrong to me, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re in such a hurry to leave?¡±

    John Sawyer saw Rosemary and there was pain on his face. He turned to Daisy and took her hand and said, ¡°Daisy,e on, we¡¯ll talk about it when we get back home.¡±

    ¡°Why? Are you distressed?¡±

    Daisy red at John Sawyer and had no intention of letting Rosemary go.

    Tina looked at them and basically knew what was going on.

    Rosemary told her she had a boyfriend. But then she never mentioned him again, so she never asked her about him.

    Rosemary chuckled, ¡°Not everyone can be like you. Besides, I don¡¯t have the courage to pick up what others don¡¯t want! Like you!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Daisy mercilessly, without emotion in her eyes.

    John Sawyer¡¯s face changed when he heard Rosemary say that. He was sorry to hear that, even though he knew it was no longer possible between them.

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Daisy became even angrier and more defiant.

    ¡°You are wrong to say so. I won anyway, and you lost!¡±

    Daisy cocked her chin with a triumphant look in her eyes.

    ¡°Daisy, you seem to rejoice too early. Let me remind you, you are not winning until you¡¯re married to him.¡±

    Tina felt more and more that Daisy had no manners. She had no idea what the man¡¯s taste was like.

    And as for John Sawyer, Tina thought it was right that Rosemary wasn¡¯t with him.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Daisy had a gleam of ferocity in her eyes. She walked slowly over to Rosemary and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be smug. When you get kicked out of The Grant family, I want to see who else has the guts to take you. You outcast!¡±

    John Sawyer frowned as she looked at Daisy who hadn¡¯t changed at all, and his brow ached sharply.

    He rubbed his brow gently with his hand, and he looked remorseful¡­

    Maybe she hadn¡¯t realized that the end is near yet.

    She froze for a moment, ¡°Well, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the outcast!¡± With that, Rosemary walked past her without looking at her.

    Daisy saw Rosemary leaving and grabbed her. Rosemary instinctively moved to the side and Daisy threw herself at the table.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what was going on. Her eyes moved slightly when she saw Daisy lying on the ground next to her, but she didn¡¯t go up to her.

    ¡°It hurt! My stomach hurts so much!¡±

    John Sawyer saw Daisy fall to the ground and hurried up and asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Daisy¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. Sweat was slowly seeping out of her forehead and her hand kept touching her stomach.

    ¡°I think you should call an ambnce. She¡¯s not doing well.¡± Rosemary looked at John Sawyer and reminded him.

    John Sawyer took one look at Rosemary, pulled out his cell phone, called emergency services and gave them the address. The ambnce came soon.

    Rosemary felt a little distressed when she saw Daisy being loaded into the ambnce.

    Tina noticed a blood stain on the spot where Daisy had been lying. She tugged on Rosemary¡¯s dress and pointed it out to her.

    ¡°She¡¯s boomeranging on herself, and it looks like she¡¯ll soon be annulled by the Sawyer family.¡± Rosemary murmured.

    Tina patted Rosemary on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. She brought it on herself. It¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Laurie rushed over as soon as she heard Daisy had fallen and was in the hospital.

    ¡°John, how¡¯s Daisy?¡± Laurie said with a worried look on her face.

    John Sawyer was sitting on a bench in the hallway, as if he had lost his soul, and he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family?¡± Shouted a female doctor standing at the door of the operating room.

    ¡°I¡¯m her mother. How is my daughter now?¡± Laurie looked anxiously at the doctor.

    The doctor looked at Laurie and said, ¡°Why have you been so careless? And now she¡¯s losing her baby. Isn¡¯t her husband here?¡±

    Laurie cried when she heard the doctor, ¡°Are you mistaken? She just fell. How could she lose her baby?¡±

    The doctor looked at Laurie and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You can have another baby someday! The most important thing now is to get the father to sign the consent form, or your daughter will be in danger, too.¡±

    John Sawyer staggered to the doctor and said, ¡°I¡¯m the father.¡±

    The doctor took a look at John Sawyer and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Sign this right here!¡± she said.

    John Sawyer took the consent form with shaking hands. He thought he heard the child crying, telling him not to leave her¡­

    He closed his eyes, took the pen in hand, and wrote his name, trembling. Tears were welling in her eyes.

    When he had signed his name, the doctor said nothing more. She took the consent form in her hand, turned and went into the operating room.

    ¡°Why is that? What the hell happened to you?¡± Laurie yelled wildly at John Sawyer.

    ¡°John, what happened? What happened to Daisy?¡± John Sawyer¡¯s parents hurried over as soon as they heard what had happened to Daisy.

    John Sawyer just sat on the stool and shook his head, like he¡¯ was a different man.

    ¡°John, don¡¯t scare me. What happened to you guys?¡± His mother was on the verge of tears.

    Laurie saw that John Sawyer had been silent, so she went up and grabbed his shirt and said, ¡°Is this because you¡¯re having an affair?¡±

    It made John Sawyer¡¯s mother sick to see Laurie treat her son like this. She went up to her and pulled her hand away. ¡°Laurie, it¡¯s not clear yet. Don¡¯t be so impulsive.¡±

    John Sawyer¡¯s father sat down next to him and said, ¡°Now, John, tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    John Sawyer looked up at him for a long time before he said, ¡°I went to dessert with Daisy today, and we ran into Rosemary. Daisy went up and talked to Rosemary a little aggressively. Daisy reached out to pull Rosemary as she walked away, but missed and fell to the floor, crashing into a nearby stool.¡±

    When Laurie heard it was Rosemary, there was a look of malice in her eyes, ¡°Why does this woman keep haunting us? I have to make her disappear¡­¡± she thought.

    ¡°Why did Daisy have to go and pull her?¡± John Sawyer¡¯s father asked curiously.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    John Sawyer¡¯s eyes shed with pain, but his father noticed it¡­

 Chapter 080 My Shoulder is your Eternal Harbor

    ¡°John,e with me!¡± Mr. Sawyer looked at John and walked down the hall.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    John Sawyer stood up, watched his father walk away, and finally followed.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Bang¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you call me dad. You are a disgrace to the Sawyer family.¡± Mr. Sawyer was so angry that blue veins were floating in his face.

    John Sawyer knew he was wrong. He never should have betrayed Rosemary in the first ce, so now it was all karma.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly is your rtionship with Rosemary?¡±

    John Sawyer stood there, looking at his father, and finally told him about his rtionship with Rosemary, He told him all about everything, including why Daisy fell today.

    He looked at John Sawyer in disappointment.

    The only thing he said atst was, ¡°You and Daisy are on your own terms. We don¡¯t care, we are too old to care!¡±

    Then he walked to the door of the operating room.

    John followed him. Mrs. Sawyer saw theming and said, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Mr. Sawyer took a look at John and said to Mrs. Sawyer, ¡°There are some things I need to deal with in thepany, you and I go home first! John would be fine here.¡±

    Then he took her to the hospital door.

    Laurie was really mad at John Sawyer¡¯s parents for leaving without saying goodbye.

    ¡°John, what do your parents mean?¡± Daisy hasn¡¯t evene out yet. How could they leave now?¡±

    Laurie now looked like a shrew, without any aristocratic upbringing.

    John Sawyer didn¡¯t want to argue with her, so he just said, ¡°You can ask Daisy yourself when she wakes up.¡±

    Now his mind was in turmoil. He hadn¡¯t realized Daisy was such a woman.

    Selfish!

    Jealous of others¡­

    He knew Daisy had brought this on herself. If she hadn¡¯t gone after Rosemary, she wouldn¡¯t have fallen and lost the baby.

    John Sawyer was only staying because she did love her all these years and he didn¡¯t want to be that ruthless.

    Laurie heard John¡¯s words and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that bitch Rosemary, how could my Daisy be like this?¡±

    Now Laurie didn¡¯t even think about looking at her own mistakes, and she put all the me on Rosemary.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Rosemary¡¯s fault. It¡¯s who went up there and gave her a hard time. Eventually she turned herself into this.¡±

    John Sawyer looked at Laurie with a chill in his eyes.

    ¡°Aha¡­¡±

    ¡°You finally admitted to having a rtionship with Rosemary?! I¡¯m telling you, John Sawyer, if anything happens to Daisy, you¡¯ll be damned.¡±

    Laurie shouted angrily.

    Rosemary walked out of the dessert shop as if nothing had happened. She strolled along the streets just the same.

    Tina knew there was something she wasn¡¯t telling her. But she did not know how to ask her about it, and she could only wish that she would cheer up.

    ¡°Are you wondering who that woman was?¡± Rosemary asked, suddenly stopping and looking at Tina.

    Tina took her arm and said, ¡°If you want to talk, I¡¯m happy to be the listener, but if you don¡¯t want to talk, I¡¯m not going to force it.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we all have secrets we don¡¯t want anyone to know.¡± Tina said with a smile.

    Rosemary took a deep breath and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s no secret.¡±

    ¡°He was my first love. We were in love for three years. But three months ago, I found out he was with my half-sister.¡±

    ¡°The one you saw today. She never liked me, so wherever she went, whenever she saw me, she would tell me off before she left.¡±

    Rosemary said to Tina, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m weak?¡±

    Tina thought for a while and said, ¡°Not at all. You just don¡¯t want to make it difficult for your dad!¡±

    ¡°You know me best. I did not want my dad to worry about me, so I put up with her provocations, including stealing my boyfriend.¡± Rosemary curled her lips with a wry smile.

    ¡°Until one day, my stepmother indirectly revealed my date of birth to The Grant family. Only then did I find that blindly forbearance could not make them stop, so I began to choose to fight back. From now on, no one can bully me.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were steady. There was a smile on her face, and her beauty was breathtaking!

    ¡°No matter what you do, I believe in you and support you! If you¡¯re tired, my shoulder is your eternal harbor!¡± Tina said sincerely.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Rosemary came to hold Tina, with tears in her eyes. She was so lucky to have a friend like her!

    Andrew Harris rushed to the hospital as soon as he heard what had happened to Daisy. He saw John Sawyer sitting in the operating room¡¯s door and said, ¡°John, how¡¯s Daisy?¡±

    John saw him and stood up, ¡°Mr. Harris!¡±

    The operating room door creaked open. Andrew Harris rushed forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter?¡±

    The doctor took the mask off her face and turned to Andrew Harris. ¡°She¡¯s all right. But it may be difficult for her to have children. Her uterus is more difficult to conceive¡­¡±

    After a pause, ¡°You better take good care of her! Don¡¯t let her get too emotional. Anyway, she¡¯s still young. She¡¯ll get another chance.¡± The doctor said that and went away.

    Laurie slumped in her chair. Wouldn¡¯t Daisy be crazy if she couldn¡¯t get pregnant again?

    Andrew Harris, who had been through a lot, was not as surprised as they were. After all, as the doctor said, she was young enough to have another chance.

    Momentster, Daisy was wheeled out of the operating room. The effects of the anesthetic were still on and her face was very pale.

    Andrew Harris was saddened to see Daisy like this. He was sad to see his daughter struggle.

    When Daisy came out, Laurie was all over her. She stroked her pale little face with her hand and felt distressed.

    ¡°Oh Daisy¡­¡±

    ¡°My Daisy¡­¡±

    ¡°Can you hear mom calling you? You need to get better soon. Mama¡¯s taking you home.¡± Laurie choked up.

    John Sawyer stood there and saw Daisy¡¯s bloodless face. He felt terrible.

    The nurse said softly to Laurie, who was always talking beside her, ¡°Ma¡¯am, the patient needs to be quiet, and you¡¯re disturbing her.¡±

    Hearing this, Laurie stopped crying and followed the nurse to the ward.

 Chapter 081 Dad Doesnâ€™t Want Me Anymore

    There was a crash in the hospital ward. Hearing the noise, John Sawyer and Andrew Harris rushed to the hospital room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to find that bitch. She¡¯s the reason I lost my baby.¡± Daisy sat on the bed, struggling to get out.

    Daisy woke up before she even got out of the operating room. When she heard the doctor say she might never have children again, she was scared to death. She put all the me on Rosemary.

    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t do this. Even if you can¡¯t have children now, John wouldn¡¯t give you up.¡± Laurie said, putting her arms around Daisy.

    John Sawyer came to the door of the hospital room and stopped. He didn¡¯t know how to face Daisy now.

    Andrew Harris saw the tangle and tapped him on the shoulder. ¡°Wait a little while before you tell her.¡±

    Looking at the vicissitudes on Andrew Harris¡¯s face, John Sawyer nodded without hesitation.

    ¡°Dad, you have to be fair. That bitch Rosemary did this to me! She¡¯s a murderer!¡± As soon as Daisy saw Andrew Harris, she broke away from Laurie and pounced on him.

    Andrew Harris was heartbroken to hear Daisy¡¯s words. How did he raise such an ill-bred daughter?

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°How can you me your sister? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know anything. If you ever do that again, I¡­I don¡¯t have a daughter like you.¡± Andrew Harris was shaking with anger.

    Daisy was so frightened by Andrew Harris¡¯s words that she forgot to cry. It was a long time before she said, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter, too, Dad. How could you be so partial? How can you defend Rosemary when she pushed me down?¡±

    Laurie saw something wrong and pretended to be angry, ¡°Daisy, how can you talk to your father like that? Now apologize to your father!¡± Then she gave Daisy a quick wink, indicating that she should bow down apologize.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would I apologize?¡± Daisy shook Laurie¡¯s hand away.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Bang¡­

    ¡°You disobedient girl, do you still take me as your father? You made a fool of your sister many times. You knew John Sawyer was dating your sister, and you jumped in. Are you gonna tell me your sister did all this?¡± Andrew Harrismented.

    ¡°And you, look what have you taught her!¡± Andrew Harris turned to Laurie and yelled.

    Daisy stroked her cheek. Dad never hit her, but today he pped her for Rosemary. She looked at Laurie and said, ¡°Mom, Dad doesn¡¯t want me!¡±

    Laurie cried at Andrew Harris, ¡°How could you hit Daisy? She just came out of surgery. How could you do that?¡±

    Andrew Harris looked at the unrepentant mother and daughter, who still didn¡¯t realize their mistakes. He closed his eyes deeply, sighed, and said, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    John Sawyer supported Andrew Harris as he stumbled toward the door. ¡°Are you okay?¡± he asked.

    He looked at John Sawyer and patted his arm. ¡°I¡¯m all right!¡±

    John Sawyer hesitated for a moment when he saw Andrew Harris so angry, and finally took out his cell phone and dialed the number he knew best.

    Rosemary and Tina were at the mall looking for clothes. Hearing the phone ring, Rosemary took out her phone to see the number. She hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Hello, yes?¡±

    ¡°Your father knows everything about us. He is in a bad mood now, go and see him if you have time.¡± John Sawyer¡¯s hand on the phone shook slightly.

    Rosemary paused for a few seconds and said, ¡°Okay. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°No¡­nothing.¡± Rosemary hung up before John Sawyer could finish.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who¡¯s on the phone?¡± Hearing Rosemary¡¯s cold voice, Tina asked with concern.

    Rosemary hung up the phone and thought about what John Sawyer had said. Having learned her lesson fromst time, she decided to take out her cell phone and call first.

    The phone was quickly picked up. Mrs. ke was very happy to hear Rosemary¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Mrs. ke, is daddy home?¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Mrs. ke said in a low voice, ¡°He has juste back. He looks as if he just lost his temper.¡±

    After a pause, Mrs. ke¡¯s voice came again, ¡°Miss Rosemary, if you have a moment, pleasee and see your Lord!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Rosemary hung up the phone and said to Tina, ¡°I¡¯m going home to see my dad. You go home first.¡±

    Tina probably guessed what happened, so she looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just going to check on my dad. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    Rosemary took the car home. It was already strange to her.

    She rang the bell gently and Mrs. ke came out. She saw it was Rosemary and hurriedly opened the door.

    ¡°Miss Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Where¡¯s Dad?¡±

    ¡°He is in the study. He has been there for more than two hours.¡± Mrs. ke said anxiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m going to check on Dad!¡±

    Rosemary walked slowly toward Andrew Harris¡¯s study. There was a time when this was her happiest home, and now she came back like a stranger.

    Knocking¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rosemary opened the door and saw Andrew Harris sitting in a chair next to his desk, puffing smoke in circles. The smoke was like a white dragon, hovering in the air and then slowly disappearing.

    ¡°Dad, why are you smoking again?¡± Rosemary rushed to open the Windows, took the cigarette from Andrew Harris, ced it in the ashtray and extinguished it.

    Andrew Harris got up from his chair when he saw Rosemary, ¡°What are you doing here? Is something wrong?¡±

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for more than a month, and Rosemary found that there were many more wrinkles on her father¡¯s face. She said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t smoke all the time. It¡¯s bad for your health!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not gonna smoke anymore, okay?¡± Andrew Harris said, patting Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    Rosemary looked at Andrew Harris and said, ¡°Dad, I heard from Mrs. ke that you haven¡¯t been well these days and haven¡¯t been eating much, have you?¡±

    Andrew Harris saw Rosemary¡¯s worried face, so he pretended to be angry said, ¡°No, Mrs. ke was talking nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. ke is concerned about you. She is afraid you will break down!¡±

    Andrew Harris looked at Rosemary and wondered why Daisy couldn¡¯t be as sensible as she was.

    ¡°Rosemary, John Sawyer told Dad everything about you. You¡¯ve been wronged all these years!¡± Andrew Harris said, his eyes turning red.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s okay! Don¡¯t I look all right now?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her father and felt terrible.

 Chapter 082 Sweet to my Heart

    Rosemary took Andrew Harris¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve already started acting!¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured that I will try my best. When I make money, I will hire someone to manage thepany, and I will take you around the world!¡±

    Looking at the sensible and clever Rosemary, Andrew was very satisfied and thanked God for giving him such a thoughtful daughter.

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯m sure you can do it!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Knocking¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Mrs. ke opened the door and said, ¡°Mr. Harris, dinner is ready. I¡¯ve made some dishes that Miss Rosemary likes.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Andrew Harris and said, ¡°Dad, would you like to go to dinner with me?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Mrs. ke felt bitter when she saw Andrew Harris willing to go to dinner.

    She had worked as a servant in the Harris family for almost 30 years, and Andrew Harris was family to her, and Rosemary was like her own daughter.

    Rosemary had dinner with Andrew Harris and it was 7:00 p. m. She sat with her father for a while, then called the driver to pick her up.

    Daisy, who had been lying in the bed, looked at John Sawyer and gently tugged at his clothes and said, ¡°John, please talk to me. I¡¯m scared of your not talking to me!¡±

    When Daisy was crying, John Sawyer gently wiped her tears with a tissue andforted her, saying, ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t think too much about it until you¡¯re better, ok?¡±

    ¡°John, please don¡¯t leave me. Didn¡¯t the doctor say that we can have another child in the future? After all, we are still young!¡± Daisy looked miserably at John Sawyer.

    Looking at her seemingly innocent face, John Sawyer suddenly felt like vomiting.

    Once it was this seemingly simple and clean face that made him lose the most precious thing in his life.

    ¡°Have a good rest! I have business to attend to. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡± John Sawyer stood up, picked up his coat next to him and walked out.

    ¡°John¡­¡±

    Daisy watched John Sawyer walk away with tears in her eyes.

    Laurie came in and saw the back of John Sawyer hurrying away. She went over to Daisy¡¯s bed and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Daisy saw Laurie and threw herself into her arms and cried.

    ¡°Mom, is John going to leave me? What should I do?¡±

    Laurie¡¯s heart wrenched as he looked at Daisy¡¯s sad face. She calmed her down and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Maybe John is really busy. If he really wanted to leave you, he wouldn¡¯t be here all day.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Daisy looked up at Laurie, hoping to see affirmation in her eyes.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Laurie held Daisy tightly in her arms, stroked her hair and said, ¡°I¡¯d give my life to make you marry him!¡±

    Daisy never expected that a long timeter, Laurie¡¯s careless words would change her world forever.

    Rosemary went back to The Grant¡¯s from Andrew Harris. Thinking that she would be out filming for several days the next day, she simply washed herself and went to see The Old Mrs. Grant.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Before she reached the door of her room, she heard a burst ofughter that Rosemary had not heard for a long time.

    ¡°Grandma, what made you so happy? I heardughter in your room from over there.¡± Rosemary smiled as she walked into The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s room.

    When The Old Mrs. Grant saw that it was Rosemary, she smiled even more and said, ¡°Rosemary,e and sit down. Chad bought me some cherries today. Come and try them.¡±

    Chad Grant smiled when he saw Rosemary. ¡°Come and sit down. I had these cherries flown in. They were picked this morning and were very fresh!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and sat down next to The Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Looks like I got a treat today!¡± She picked up a cherry from the table and put it to her mouth.

    The olddy saw Rosemary¡¯s lovely look and said lovingly, ¡°Then you shoulde to me more often. I have delicious things for you!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so sweet! Please have one, too!¡± Rosemary picked up a cherry and put it in her mouth. The olddy was grinning from ear to ear.

    Rosemary winked at the olddy and said mischievously, ¡°Grandma, is it sweet?¡±

    The olddy¡¯s eyes narrowed withughter.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost sweet to my heart.

    The olddy was eating, but her hands were shaking wildly.

    ¡°Please help yourself! I¡¯m too old to eat that much.¡±

    Rosemary nestled into The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You are not old. You will live a long life!¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m going to an old monster?¡±

    Chad was sitting there watching Rosemary¡¯s every move. It was a look he had never seen since he had known her.

    She was so radiant when she was free!

    ¡°Grandma, promise us you¡¯ll take good care of yourself!¡± Rosemary had a happy smile in her eyes.

    Rosemary sat for a while and tugged at The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°I will go out to shoot tomorrow with the crew, and it will take me three or four days toe back. Please don¡¯t miss me too much.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to.¡± The olddy purred.

    Rosemary turned her back on her and said, ¡°I was going to go out and take some pretty pictures to show you, but if you won¡¯t miss me, forget it.¡±

    The Old Mrs. Grantughed and said, ¡°My dear Rosemary, I was just messing with you. Enjoy yourself, and be sure to bring me something interesting and fun, okay?¡±

    Rosemary curled her mouth and said, ¡°Grandma, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°No, I like it.¡±

    Rosemary was amused to see the olddy so fickle.

    The Old Mrs. Grant opened her arms to Rosemary and said, ¡°Oh, my Rosemary, you¡¯re going to be away so long from tomorrow. Come and let me hold you!¡±

    Rosemary hugged The Old Mrs. Grant, smiled and said, ¡°You can rest assured that when youe back, I will tell you those interesting things outside.¡±

    Chadughed and joked to The Old Mrs. Grant, ¡°Grandma, I didn¡¯t know you liked this. No wonder you and Rosemary are so close!¡±

    ¡°Stop it! Because all of you are busy with your work and don¡¯t take me out to have fun.¡± The Old Mrs. Grantined with a look of grievance.

    Chad held up two fingers and said, ¡°Grandma, in all conscience, you¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t want to go with us. You¡¯re the one who made excuses every time we asked you.¡±

    Chad touched the tip of his nose and then looked at Rosemary helplessly!

 Chapter 083 Arrogant Young Assistant

    The next morning, Rosemary woke up early. She took the travelling bag she had preparedst night, took the car to the gate of the filmpany, and found that there were already a lot of people standing at the door.

    Rosemary had just got off the car when Jay walked up to her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Harris, let me help you put your bag in the car.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Jay!¡± Rosemary took her travelling bag off her shoulder and handed it to Jay.

    Rosemary looked in the crowd for a while but didn¡¯t see Tina. She walked up to Jay and asked, ¡°Jay, have you seen Tina?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no!¡± Jay said, standing up and ncing around.

    When the director counted the number of people, Tina came panting with a bag on her back.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Tina gasped.

    Rosemary went to help her take the bag off her back, smiled and asked, ¡°Did you have insomnia against night? Why are you sote today?¡±

    Tina adjusted for a moment, then said to Rosemary, ¡°No, I¡¯mte just because there was a traffic jam.¡±

    The director came over and shouted over a megaphone, ¡°Everybody get on the bus in the order arranged. Check everything, and don¡¯t forget!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re shooting a movie, not traveling. Why do they bring so many things?¡±

    ¡°Come on! The director did not say that we were not allowed to take it, and it is necessary to take some personal belongings.¡±

    Several actresses were jabbering away as if they were discussing something.

    A Porsche stopped in front of everyone. A slim, charming girl in dark sses pushed the door down.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    ¡°She must be Cecilia Hill, the heroine of our show.¡±

    ¡°It is said that she was discovered by Mr. Martin the year beforest. And within two years, she has be a popr actress in the entertainment circle.¡±

    ¡°Stop it! She¡¯sing!¡±

    When the director saw Cecilia Hilling, heughed and said, ¡°Big star, you¡¯re sote!¡±

    Cecilia walked up to the director with an arrogant look on her face and a hint of disdain in her eyes. ¡°Director, do you mind if I bring a few things with me while we¡¯re shooting this far away?¡±

    ¡°Since you said there wasn¡¯t much, of course you can!¡± No sooner had the director spoken than he wanted to bite his tongue off.

    Amercial car stopped slowly at the gate of thepany. Cecilia¡¯s assistant had her belongings moved for more than half an hour to another car. Just enough to take over a car.

    The director looked at the baggage with a stiff expression on his face, ¡°Is she filming or moving?¡±

    Tina looked at Cecilia Hill, then turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°If you be famous one day, will you be like her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re awake. Go back to sleep in the carter!¡± Rosemary ignored her and headed for the van.

    Tina made a face and quickly caught up with Rosemary.

    Under the arrangement of the director, everyone got on the car. Rosemary and Tina were in a car with two men and a woman, and the car was already on the highway.

    ¡°Luke, do you know who the hero of the y is?¡± Asked one of the livelier boys.

    The boy named Luke looked at Rosemary in front of him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I know he doesn¡¯t like to talk.¡±

    ¡°But I heard this man is very handsome!¡± The girl next to her was holding her chin in her hands and looking crazy.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you know who the hero is?¡± Tina asked in a low voice.

    From what they said, he was not a good-tempered actor.

    Rosemary thought for a moment and said, ¡°I seem to have two scenes with him! You will see him in person then.¡±

    Tina hit her head. ¡°Yeah! I was so stupid!¡±

    After nearly five hours on the highway, the car finally arrived at the scene.

    ¡°Hurry up, everyone, set up all the machines and tents, and take a break. We¡¯ll start shooting in the morning!¡±

    The director picked up the instrument as he conducted.

    Rosemary went to the back of the car to take out her and Tina¡¯s travelling bags. She nned to find a ce to set up a tent.

    The director then walked over to Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯ve asked Jay to prepare your tent for you. You can have a restter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your trouble.¡±

    The director told Rosemary the details of the script and left.

    ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯ve set up your tent. I¡¯ll take you there now.¡± Said Jay, panting and tired.

    Rosemary really liked this guy who was two years younger than her. He didn¡¯t make friends by appearance or background like some people did.

    ¡°Thanks for your hard work! If you¡¯re too busy, you can ask us for help. Look how tired you are!¡± Rosemary took two wipes from her bag and handed them to him.

    Jay was a little embarrassed to take Rosemary¡¯s hand wipes, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Rosemary put the wet wipes back in her bag, picked up her travelling bag and smiled at Tina and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Jay took Rosemary to arge three-person tent, and Cecilia Hill¡¯s assistant came out.

    ¡°What are you doing here? This is Miss Harris¡¯s tent. Yours is over there.¡± Jay pointed to a hillside ahead.

    Cecilia Hill¡¯s assistant took one look at Jay and said haughtily, ¡°I know! But Cecilia Hill just loves it here, so we have to ask you to find her somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°But¡­she¡­¡±

    Jay was so angry with her that he couldn¡¯t say anything. But he didn¡¯t dare offend her.

    Tina was about to argue with her, but Rosemary stopped her.

    Rosemary said as she walked up to Cecilia Hill¡¯s assistant, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the ce if you like, but I brought the tent myself, so please take it down.¡±

    The assistant looked at Rosemary with disdain and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. You¡¯re lucky that Cecilia Hill likes your tent. She doesn¡¯t like anyone else¡¯s.¡±

    The only reason they wanted this tent was because it looked good. Why would they give her back now?

    ¡°So, are you telling me that I should be grateful that my stuff got your attention?¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    Jay was very anxious. The director specifically asked him to give this tent to Rosemary. And when he put up the tent, he realized that the tent was very expensive.

    The young assistant took a look at Rosemary and said, ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t you know how much Cecilia Hill is worth? Do you deserve topete with her?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to argue with her, but she probably figured it out when she saw Jay¡¯s nervous look and the tent fabric.

 Chapter 084 A car Accident

    ¡°Well, if you say so, I can¡¯t give it to you!¡± Carrying her travel bag, she walked past the assistant toward the tent.

    The young assistant was so angry that she was about to explode. She had followed Cecilia Hill for two years and no one had ever dared to argue with her about anything.

    She grabbed Rosemary¡¯s arm and said, ¡°If you dare live in this tent, I will make you disappear from the entertainment industry forever!¡±

    The voice of the young assistant immediately attracted a lot of people to watch.

    ¡°Let go of my hand!¡± Rosemary¡¯s not the little girl she used to be.

    The young assistant turned a blind eye to Rosemary¡¯s anger, raised her chin and said, ¡°No!¡±

    Rosemary gave it a good shake. The assistant lost her footing and fell to the ground.

    ¡°How dare you guys hit my assistant in front of all those people?¡± Cecilia Hill was in Rosemary¡¯s presence.

    Cecilia Hill nced at her young assistant, who was sitting on the floor. ¡°You¡¯ve worked for me for so many years. Howe you¡¯ve be more and more useless?¡±

    The assistant picked herself up from the floor, walked over to Cecilia Hill and said, ¡°They insisted that the tent was theirs. I told them you saw the tent first, and I told them to look for another ce, and they started arguing with me!¡±

    Tina stepped forward and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This tent is clearly ours, and you not only forcibly upied it, but also said that it was our honor to be liked by you. I¡¯ve never seen such a piece of cake!¡±

    Tina was so angry that she didn¡¯t care who she was. She just couldn¡¯t stand the way they bully others.

    Cecilia Hill walked up to Tina with a sneer on her lips, ¡°What do you think you are?¡± With that, she raised her hand and threw it in Tina¡¯s face.

    Tina quickly closed her eyes. After a while, she opened her eyes and saw Rosemary holding Cecilia Hill¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business who my friend is, and I¡¯d love to know who do you think you are. How can you just hit someone so easily?¡±

    Everyone gasped, and everyone was nervous for Rosemary. She¡¯s Cecilia Hill! Mr. Martin¡¯s favorite actress. Now that Rosemary confronted her, would she be able to stay in the movie business?

    Rosemary continued, ¡°Miss Cecilia Hill, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to embarrass us newers just because you are a popr star?¡±

    Cecilia Hill pulled back her hand, still smiling. She couldn¡¯t believe she would lose it to a new guy.

    ¡°Did I bully you? This is the tent I¡¯ve had my eye on since morning. If it belongs to the cast, why can¡¯t I use it?¡±

    ¡°How did you know it wasn¡¯t mine?¡± Rosemary asked with a smile.

    Cecilia Hill walked up to Rosemary and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a neer. How can you afford such an expensive tent?¡±

    As she said that, the eyes of the people around her went up to the tent.

    Jay, who was standing by, whispered, ¡°This tent is for Miss Harris¡­¡±

    Before Jay finished his sentence, Cecilia Hill¡¯s eyes scared him into silence. After all, he was just an ordinary worker, and anyone he offended would put him out of work.

    Now that Jay said that, people were looking at Rosemary in a weird way.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you¡¯re the only one who can afford it?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Cecilia Hill and smiling.

    Cecilia Hill smiled. ¡°Of course!¡±

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°Then you can have it. Have a nice stay!¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t know what was going on and Rosemary took her to the direction of the top of the mountain.

    No one saw a weird smile sh through Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    The crowd was a little disappointed that Rosemary didn¡¯t fight with Cecilia Hill.

    ¡°It would be better if she gives it up earlier.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I thought this was gonna be some fun.¡±

    ¡°Forget it! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The young assistant stared at the Rosemary¡¯s back, then she said angrily, ¡°How dare you fight us for a tent?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s lucky that she had a little self-awareness, or I would have let her die without knowing!¡± Cecilia Hill had a patronizing look that people didn¡¯t like at first sight.

    Not far away, a handsome, tall, and graceful boy sat on a rock as if the fight had never happened.

    Tina couldn¡¯t understand why Rosemary suddenly gave up her tent to Cecilia Hill. It didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Rosemary, why would you suddenly agree to give up your tent to those two women? Although we are new, we can¡¯t let her bully us like that!¡± Tina said angrily.

    Rosemary ticked her finger, beckoning her toe closer.

    Tina¡¯s cell phone rang.

    ¡°Hold on, let me take this!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Hello, mom?¡±

    Tina picked up the phone. Her face turned pale, and tears rolled down from her eyes.

    The other party had hung up. Tina quickly took Rosemary¡¯s hand and yelled wildly, ¡°Rosemary, send me back, send me back, please¡­¡±

    Rosemary was shocked by Tina. She hurriedlyforted her, saying, ¡°OK, but you need to tell me what happened.¡±

    Tina had be a tearful person. ¡°My mom said that my dad was in an ident on his way to a delivery and he¡¯s in the operating room!¡± she croaked.

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to talk to the director and ask him to send a car to take you home.¡±

    With that, Rosemary rushed to the crew resting ce to find the director.

    She looked around but didn¡¯t see the director. Rosemary quickly pulled over a staff member and asked, ¡°Hello, do you know where the director is?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the director has gone to inspect the set for tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Rosemary was very anxious. If she couldn¡¯t find the director, no one would dare to drive one of these cars.

    ¡°No. He usually goes to several ces, and you might not find them if you did.¡± The clerk said that and left.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to do right now. Thinking of Tina¡¯s father lying in the cold operating room and her mother standing helplessly at the door, she remembered the scene of her mother¡¯s car ident.

    A knife twisted in her heart. She crouched helplessly on the ground, her hands sped around her knees, and her head buried deep in them.

    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± A soft, kind voice sounded.

    Rosemary looked up slowly with tears on her face. A handsome young man was looking down at her with a faint smile.

 Chapter 085 The director was Angry

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Rosemary asked, standing up and looking at the man in front of her.

    ¡°Hi, my name¡¯s Adrian Torres. I¡¯ve just seen you¡­¡± Adrian Torres looked at Rosemary and said nothing more.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with you?¡± Said Adrian Torres. ¡°Speak up and see if I can help you.¡±

    Rosemary thought that since the director wasn¡¯t here right now, maybe this guy could help.

    ¡°My friend¡¯s father was in an ident and she has to go back. I wonder if you know where I can get a car.¡± Rosemary looked nervously at Adrian Torres, hoping he would tell her there was a car.

    Adrian Torres looked down and thought for a moment. ¡°Is your friend very important to you?¡± he asked.

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°She¡¯s the best person in the world to me next to my dad!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where I can get a ride back to Cornshire.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s feet went limp when she heard him say that. She could barely stand.

    Adrian Torres quickly stepped forward to grab her, frowning. ¡°If your friend doesn¡¯t mind, I can have my assistant take her home,¡± he said.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Tina won¡¯t mind. We¡¯re just looking for a car to take her back.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Rosemary. ¡°I¡¯ll invite you to dinner when we get back to Cornshire.¡±

    Adrian Torres smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    ¡°Well, you tell your friend to go down the hill, and I¡¯ll have my assistant pull up to the door and wait for her.¡± Said Adrian Torres, pulling out his cell phone.

    ¡°Okay, thank you!¡±

    With that, Rosemary hurried to the mountain to call Tina.

    Tina was still sitting there crying. When Rosemary came up, she looked up and asked, ¡°Did the director refuse to send me a car?¡±

    ¡°The director¡¯s out surveying the shoot, but I found you a car. Now you hurry down the hill, the car is waiting for you at the door.¡± Rosemary pulled Tina up and took all the money out of her bag and gave it to her.

    ¡°Rosemary, I can¡¯t take your money!¡± Tina hurried to return the money to Rosemary.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Rosemary took her hand and said, ¡°You can take the money first. If you don¡¯t need it, you can give it back to me.¡±

    Tina held the money tightly in her hand. In her eyes, it was not just money, but their unbreakable friendship.

    See her still standing there, Rosemary hurriedly said, ¡°Go! The car is waiting downstairs.¡±

    ¡°Well, you need to be careful out here alone, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of myself.¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary, took the bag and quickly ran down the hill.

    Looking at Tina¡¯s thin figure, Rosemary decided to pull out her cell phone and call Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel had just finished filming and was leaving work when his cell phone rang. The smile on his lips widened as he saw the number.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you there yet?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s cheerfulugh was mesmerizing.

    ¡°Yes. Nathaniel, are you avable now?¡± Rosemary asked in a slightly hoarse voice.

    When Nathaniel heard something in Rosemary¡¯s tone, he put his sarcastic attitude aside and said, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Tina¡¯s father has just been in a car ident and is in the hospital. Could you please go there for me first and let me know what happens?¡± Rosemary pleaded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be right there. I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything wrong.¡± Nathaniel soothed her.

    Rosemary knew Tina¡¯s family was not very rich, and now her father had an ident, there was certainly not much money in their hands. And the money she just gave her was just a drop in the bucket.

    ¡°Nathaniel, no matter how much it costs, let the doctor do his best and don¡¯t worry about money.¡± Rosemary clutched her cell phone tightly, her mind racing with thoughts of her mother in the hospital.

    Nathaniel didn¡¯t know that Rosemary¡¯s mother had died in a car ident. He just thought she was on good terms with Tina and was trying to help her.

    ¡°You can count on me. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Don¡¯t worry. I gotta go!¡± Nathaniel said that, hung up the phone, and was about to get in the car when he thought of something.

    Nathaniel called Vincent Meyer on his cell phone. The phone rang for a while before it was picked up.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a meeting right now. I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Vincent said coldly.

    There were two projects recently, and the project manager had not made a satisfactory n. Vincent Meyer was in a bad mood at the moment.

    Nathaniel ignored him and said, ¡°Tina¡¯s father was in a car ident, and he¡¯s in the operating room, and it¡¯s an emergency, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Text me the address, now!¡±

    Vincent Meyer hung up the phone, picked up his coat from his chair and strode out!

    Everyone in the meeting room was scared and they had no idea what was going on. They had never seen their boss as nervous as he was today.

    Nathaniel¡¯s face lit up with triumph. He said he didn¡¯t care, now I wanted to see what he had to say.

    Aaron Becker saw his boss¡¯s sly smile and touched his neck. He was d it was still there. It seemed that he should be more careful about what he said in the future, or he would be cheated by the Boss sooner orter.

    Nathaniel opened the door and got into the car. Aaron Becker asked carefully, ¡°Boss, are we still going to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°What are we going to do there? Aren¡¯t you afraid my big Brother will kick us out?¡± Nathaniel nced at Aaron Becker.

    ¡°Ok.¡±

    Aaron Becker immediately shut up. He could not offend them. Each of them was more difficult to deal with than thest.

    Cecilia Hilly in her tent reading the news, her face shifting with the content on her tablet.

    The director just came back from outside, and Jay told him that Cecilia Hill had forcibly upied Rosemary¡¯s tent, so he went outside Cecilia Hill¡¯s tent in anger.

    ¡°You, go get Cecilia Hill for me!¡± The director shouted, pointing at Cecilia Hill¡¯s assistant.

    Not knowing what was going on, the assistant hurried in and called Cecilia Hill out.

    ¡°What made you so angry, director?¡± Cecilia Hillughed as she walked out of the tent.

    When the director saw Cecilia Hill¡¯s arrogant face, he said angrily, ¡°Get out of this tent and give it back to Miss Harris.¡±

    Cecilia Hill¡¯s smile disappeared when she heard it was about the tent. ¡°Director, I am a popr a-list actress, why am I less than a rookie in your eyes?¡±

    The director was not a fool. Not to mention the rtionship between the people in thepany and Rosemary, just because she was The Young Mrs. Grant, no one in Cornshire dared to offend her, unless you did not want to live.

    ¡°Cecilia, do you know who she is?¡± The director asked, looking at Cecilia Hill.

    ¡°She is The Young Mrs. Grant. This tent had been arranged for her by the people above.¡±

 Chapter 086 Have an Influential Supporter

    Cecilia¡¯s face changed instantly. She knew that Rosemary was The Young Mrs. Grant, but everyone knew that The Young Mr. Grant was still sleeping in a hospital bed and she was just a figurehead. She had no idea that she had backers in the entertainment industry.

    Cecilia immediately smiled to ingratiate herself with the director, ¡°This is my fault. I¡¯m going to have my assistant remove the contents right now!¡±

    After all, she had been in the entertainment industry for so many years and she knew what was important.

    After hearing that Cecilia Hill was willing to move out, the director paused and said, ¡°Nowe with me to apologize to Miss Harris so that we can all get along.¡±

    Cecilia Hill had a streak of reluctance in her eye but she deftly hid it.

    ¡°No problem. Let¡¯s go there now.¡± Cecilia Hill said cheerfully. People who didn¡¯t know her well might think she was a very reasonable person.

    Rosemary just found a single tent and was ready to get rest there when she heard the director call her.

    Cecilia Hill smiled as she walked up to Rosemary, ¡°Miss Harris, I didn¡¯t understand what was going on. It¡¯s my assistant¡¯s fault. I¡¯ve already moved everything out, so you might as well stay in yours.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just make yourselffortable. It doesn¡¯t matter where I live.¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Harris,¡± said the director, ¡°that¡¯s where you belong. You¡¯d better go back.¡±

    Jay, who was standing next to him, received the director¡¯s eye and took Rosemary¡¯s travelling bag, saying, ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯ll help you move your stuff in first.¡± Then he left.

    Seeing the bag was taken away by Jay, Rosemary had no choice but to smile helplessly.

    The director saw Rosemary did not say anything more, so he smiled and said, ¡°Well, have a good rest, and I will let Jay call you tomorrow.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary answered, and the director and Cecilia Hill left together.

    Tina arrived at the Central Hospital in Cornshire. As soon as she got out of the car, she ran frantically to the hospital operating room and saw her mother standing at the door.

    ¡°Mom!¡± Tina threw herself on her mother, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Her mother broke down in tears and said, ¡°You are back atst, Tina!¡±

    Tina let go of her and asked, ¡°How¡¯s dad?¡±

    Tina saw that the lights in the operating room were still on. She was more and more afraid.

    ¡°He¡¯s been in for almost five hours, and the doctor hasn¡¯te out yet.¡± Said her mother, wiping her eyes gently.

    ¡°Mom, how did Dad get in an ident? Did they catch the guy who hit dad?¡± Tina helped her mother to sit down in a nearby chair.

    Her mother shook her head. ¡°By the time I got there, the troublemaker was gone.¡±

    Tina hugged her mother tightly. ¡°Daddy will be fine.¡±

    A loud sound of footsteps broke Tina¡¯s pain. Tina saw a middle-aged maning this way with four or five doctors.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Tina Baker?¡± Asked the middle-aged man.

    Tina looked at the people in front of her and nodded.

    The middle-aged man smiled and introduced himself to Tina, ¡°I¡¯m the director of this hospital. These are the top surgeons in Cornshire.¡±

    These doctors nodded to Tina and went into the operating room.

    Tina watched the doctor walk in, feeling a little strange. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t afford these doctors. Was it Rosemary?

    That was impossible! Rosemary might be from a rich family, but she couldn¡¯t afford these doctors here!

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who invited these doctors?¡±

    The director of the hospital smiled and said, ¡°Miss Baker, you must know that better than me. I have something else to do, so I have to go now.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    When her mother saw the directore to ask her about her husband¡¯s illness, she was very grateful and thanked him with tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Tina, did you meet some big boss out there?¡± Her mother asked, looking at Tina.

    Tina had already guessed her mother would ask her. After all, they were just ordinary people. If they didn¡¯t know someone with a lot of money, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to hire those doctors.

    ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t really know yet. Can I exin it to you when I figure it out?¡± Tinaforted her mother.

    After a while, Tina¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Tina took her cell phone out of her bag, looked at the strange number and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Vincent Meyer¡¯s voice came over the phone.

    Tina almost threw her phone away when she heard that sound. Forcing herself not to be afraid, she said slowly, ¡°In the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Before Tina knew it, Vincent Meyer had hung up.

    ¡­

    The lights above the operating room went out and doctors began to emerge.

    Tina stuffed her cell phone into her bag and asked, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s my dad?¡±

    The doctors looked at each other without speaking.

    The nurse pushed her father out. Tina jumped on him. ¡°Dad, are you all right?¡±

    Her fathery quietly in the hospital bed, covered in bandages. There was nothing good about him, which made Tina ache.

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s Tina. Can you hear me?¡± Tina held the hospital bed and cried like rain.

    Seeing her husband like this, Tina¡¯s mother shook her body and fell to the ground.

    Tina heard a bang behind her and turned her head to see her mother faint on the ground.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Doctor¡­ Come help my mother please!¡±

    Tina hugged her mother and shouted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t scare me, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Somebody, get this patient to the bed, now!¡± A male doctor ordered hastily.

    Several nurses rushed forward and wheeled Tina¡¯s mother into the examination room.

    Tina fell to the ground with a fear she had never felt before.

    A pair of slender arms gently and strongly lifted Tina, then gently wrapped her in his arms.

    Tina just wanted to have a shoulder to lean on so that she could deal with her emotions now. Because she couldn¡¯t fall down.

    Thinking back to the days when her parents were with her, Tina¡¯s nose was sour and her shoulders trembled slightly. She clutched Vincent¡¯s clothes with both hands.

    After a long time, the doctor came out of the room. He wanted to discuss her mother¡¯s illness with Tina when he caught Vincent¡¯s eyes.

    Vincent motioned for him to go first. The doctor nodded respectfully, then turned and went into his office.

    Tina thought she still had a lot of things to do. She needed to pull herself together so that she could take better care of her parents.

    Seeing that she was in a better mood, Vincent asked her gently, ¡°Better?¡±

    Tina looked up and saw a cool and handsome face.

 Chapter 087 Spend the Last few Days With her

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± asked Tina.

    Tina looked at Vincent and realized that it was him who called just now. But how did he know she was in the hospital?Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, you¡­¡±

    Tina realized she was still in Vincent¡¯s arms. She stood up embarrassed and took few steps back.

    Vincent¡¯s lips were curling slightly. ¡°Come on, the doctor wants to talk to you!¡± he said.

    As soon as Tina heard that the doctor was looking for her, she walked quickly to the doctor¡¯s office.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my mother?¡± Tina asked quickly.

    Vincent walked in and stood next to Tina.

    The doctor looked at Vincent and saw him nod his head. ¡°Miss Baker,¡± he said to Tina, ¡°When we examined your mother, we found a tumor in her brain.¡±

    Tina suddenly felt her breathing speed up and her body shaking violently. She would have fallen if Vincent hadn¡¯t been behind her.

    ¡°Doctor, what do you mean by a tumor?¡± Tina looked at the doctor with sharp eyes, hoping he would say it was wrong.

    The doctor pushed his eyes on his nose and said, ¡°To be exact, your mother has a brain tumor. It¡¯s terminal, and there¡¯s nothing we can do!¡±

    Tina was shocked. The doctor¡¯s words came like a bolt from the blue.

    The tears in her eyes were almost dry, and her heart was so painful that she could not breathe.

    Tina put one hand on the table, fought back her tears and asked, ¡°How much longer can my mother live?¡±

    ¡°No more than a month.¡± Said the doctor.

    ¡°What about my dad?¡±

    The doctor looked at tiny Tina and didn¡¯t want to tell her the cruel truth.

    Vincent asked the doctor to tell her everything. After all, she was going to have to live with it sooner orter.

    ¡°Your father was hit in the head in the car ident, so¡­ so he could be a vegetable.¡±

    The doctor saw Tina¡¯s face getting pale and kindly reminded her, ¡°Miss Baker, you should cheer up now. Your parents need you!¡±

    Tina wiped tears from her face and said, ¡°Thank you, doctor!¡±

    Vincent helped her out of the office, put his hand on her shoulder and said, ¡°Tina, you have to be strong. No matter what, you want your mother to enjoy the rest of her life, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t say a word and her tears didn¡¯t flow. She was like a zombie.

    Vincent was following her. Suddenly Tina turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, you can go back now. Thank you for helping me before, I will repay you when I have the opportunity.¡±

    With that, Tina staggered to her mother¡¯s room.

    Rosemary had not slept so well for a long time. She found it was still early, so she took out her mobile phone and gave Tina a call.

    There was a pleasant sound on the other side of the phone, but no one answered.

    Rosemary called several times and got no answer. Could something have happened?

    She called Nathaniel on the phone, and he seemed to be sleeping.

    ¡°Nathaniel, Yesterday I asked you to check on Tina¡¯s for me. How about that?¡± Rosemary asked directly.

    Nathaniel lost his sleep when he heard Rosemary¡¯s voice!

    ¡°Rosemary, I didn¡¯t go yesterday, but I asked Vincent to go. You can rest assured! I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s anything.¡± Nathaniel promised, raising his hand.

    Rosemary was less worried when she heard he let Vincent go there. Her biggest concern now was Tina¡¯s father¡¯s health.

    ¡°Can you call your brother sometime and ask Tina how her father is? Tina¡¯s cell phone was disconnected. I¡¯m worried something was wrong.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± Nathaniel said with a smile.

    Rosemary was about to say something to Nathaniel when Jay called to her from outside, ¡°Miss Harris, are you up?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I gotta go. Call meter. Bye!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Rosemary said to the door, ¡°Just a moment, I¡¯ll be there when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Rosemary followed the crew to the set. The scenery was very beautiful! There was a winding river, surrounded by mountains. A waterfall fell from the sky, as if a huge curtain of water hanging in the beautiful sky, making the flowers and trees around lowered their head slightly.

    All kinds of wild flowers grew along the edge of the winding river. On the other side of the river, on the top of the hill, there were pear trees everywhere, and the pear flowers were particrly beautiful at the moment.

    Rosemary stood there, looking at the mountains of pear in the distance, mumbling, ¡°Why are the pear trees here only blossoming now? And it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°The climate here is different from the geographical temperature difference outside, but strangely, it¡¯s confined to the surrounding mountains.¡± Said Adrian Torres, looking at the mountains in the distance.

    Rosemary looked puzzled at Adrian Torres. ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s even more strange is that the mountains are covered with trees and flowers. But if you go over the two hills ahead, you will have an even better view.¡±

    Looking at Adrian Torres¡¯s dreamy eyes, Rosemary suddenly wanted to see what a wondend it was.

    ¡°Now that you mention it, it really gets me going. When we¡¯re done shooting, let¡¯s go check it out, okay?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Adrian Torres.

    Adrian Torres turned his head and smiled. ¡°We are going to shoot a scene there, and I will show you around after that!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary smiled.

    Adrian Torres looked over and said, ¡°It¡¯s time to go put on makeup. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary came to the makeup and sat down, only to hear the makeup artist said, ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll be ready soon!¡±

    She picked up a magazine lying on the table and leafed through it. Looking at these entertainment gossip, Rosemary felt that the entertainment industry was reallyplex and sinister.

    If you had a background or a backer, even if you didn¡¯t know how to act, there would be a lot of people sucking up to you. On the contrary, if you had nothing but acting, you may be fired at any time by those so-called directors under the pretext of saving thepany¡¯s reputation.

    Rosemary continued to flip through the magazine, intrigued by an entertaining headline. It was a craving. She thought of Darren Grant¡¯sst words and shuddered.

    This was the chance of a lifetime and she must make the best of it.

    Rosemary put the magazines away, took her phone out of her bag and took a picture of the magazine, then contentedly put the phone back in her bag.

    The makeup artist had started to make her up. She saw herself in the mirror, delicate and beautiful. A light shed in her mind and a knowing smile came across her lips.

 Chapter 088 Shooting

    Rosemary put on her makeup, changed her clothes and stood outside to see Cecilia Hill and Adrian Torres shooting. Cecilia Hill yed a well-read and gentle woman who was the daughter of a minister. She and Adrian Torres, who yed the prince, were childhood friends. Everyone had identified her as a princess.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Cut! One shoot!¡±

    The director looked at the result with satisfaction and said to Cecilia Hill, ¡°Take a break. The next scene is that you¡¯re being hunted and Adrianes to rescue you!¡±

    The director looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Harris, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Rosemary stood on the forest path and heard the director say, ¡°Action!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Princess Christine ran as fast as she could. But she identally stepped on her skirt and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you keep running?¡± The man in ck said fiercely.

    ¡°What do you want? Do you know who I am?¡± Princess Christine eximed.

    The man in ck chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You can die now!¡± Then he raised his knife and attacked her.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Princess Christine put her hands over her head in terror.

    Hearing only the sound of swords breaking, Christine saw a handsome tall man in a long shirt in green fighting with the men in ck in front of her. Before long, all the people in ck were lying in a pool of blood.

    The man in green walked to Christine¡¯s front and said with a thick voice, ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡±

    Christine stared at the man in green. How could there be such a handsome man in the world?

    The man in green saw that she did not answer, so he just turned away!

    When he was gone, Christine scrambled to her feet, limping out, ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    Christine took a few steps and fell. The man in green stopped, then turned and walked this way. Without a word, he picked up Christine and walked to the thatched cottage not far away.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    The director really did not expect that their first cooperation should be so tacit. And Rosemary did Princess Christine very well. Her eyes, her movements were impable.

    ¡°Director, was there something wrong with my performance?¡± Rosemary was afraid she was doing something wrong.

    The director smiled and said, ¡°No, you are quite good. To be honest, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to pull it off at first. Looks like I have a good eye!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Adrian Torres, who was frowning at the director.

    ¡°Thank you for your praise. I still need your advice in the future.¡± Looking at the smiling director, she had a sh in her mind of a furry creature from the cartoon, which we called Cutie for short.

    Rosemary hurried to the director said, ¡°Director, I finished shooting today, so I¡¯m going back.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Seeing the director left, Rosemary went to the river not far away andughed.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± asked Adrian Torres, following her.

    ¡°The director¡¯s smiling face reminded me of a natural creature in the cartoon. It was very hairy, and when it smiled, its eyes disappearedpletely. I¡¯ve given it a name. Guess what?¡±

    Adrian Torres thought for a moment as he pursed his lips, ¡°It¡¯s not called Cutie, is it?¡±

    ¡°How did youe up with that?¡±

    ¡°I just took your description and made a wild guess.¡±

    Rosemary took one look at Adrian Torres and then walked down to the river. Were all men so smart these days?

    She couldn¡¯t help but see Ellen in her mind. The ghostly figure was waving at her.

    Rosemary shook her head. How could she think of him?

    ¡°Adrian Torres, why is the geography and climate here different from ours?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at the view.

    ¡°Experts predicted that the weather changes all the year round,¡± said Adrian Torres, who stood beside Rosemary and looked at the mountains in the distance, ¡°So there will be birds, flowers and trees on one side, and the other side is snow all the year round. This is also the reason why many directors choose to do location shooting here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that the temperature here is slightly lower than there?¡± Adrian Torres bent over, picked up a rock and threw it into the water.

    The stone jumped on the river more than ten times, and the water kept beating on the water, sparkling.

    ¡°Wow! I¡¯d like to try it.¡± Rosemary crouched down by the river, found one stone, and threw it into the water, but it only bounced two times before it fell into the water.

    ¡°Looks like this is tricky, too.¡± Rosemary said, looking at the ripples in the river.

    Cecilia Hill, who was standing over there, was annoyed to see Adrian Torres standing there with Rosemary, talking andughing.

    ¡°Miss Cecilia Hill, can you just stand it?¡± The young assistant said angrily.

    Looking at Rosemary, Cecilia Hill smiled and said, ¡°What can I do? What am I supposed to do with her when she has such a strong backer?¡±

    ¡°I never thought there was anything you couldn¡¯t handle. Is she gonna keep us all under her thumb?¡± The assistant said defiantly.

    A smile curled around her lips, ¡°If she had an ident on the set, wouldn¡¯t there be no pressure on us?¡±

    A malevolent smile crossed the assistant¡¯s face, ¡°And that¡¯s the Cecilia Hill I know.¡±

    ¡°When you throw this stone, your hand should be parallel to the river so that it will jump further.¡± Said Adrian Torres.

    There was a breeze blowing. Under the wind, the mountain pear petals in the air were flying all over the sky, like a beautiful pear rain.

    Rosemary looked at the rain of petals flying all over the sky and suddenly thought of something. She looked at Adrian Torres and asked, ¡°Adrian, can you take some pictures for me?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s character, Princess Christine, was wearing an aqua blue dress that made her look stunning.

    She posed under the rain of petals. Adrian Torres thought she really looked like a genie.

    After a while, the rain of petals in the sky had almost disappeared. She looked at Adrian Torres and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    She took the phone and looked at the photos on it. Rosemary had no idea he was such a good photographer.

    ¡°Your photographic skills are so good! You take such beautiful photos!¡±

    ¡°As long as the person looks good, the picture is good!¡±

    Rosemary decided to go back to study it. She smiled to him, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go back now, see you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    After changing her clothes, Rosemary said goodbye to the makeup artist and staff and went back to the tent.

    She took in the scenery along the way and finally arrived at the temporary shelter.

    Rosemary reached for the zipper of the tent and saw that it was¡­

 Chapter 089 One bad News After Another

    ¡°Jay, I thought I saw something in the tent just now. Can you take a look for me?¡±

    Rosemary was a girl after all. She was still scared of the snakes, the worms, and the ants.

    ¡°Okay, Miss Harris.¡±

    Jay had a stick in his hand and looked carefully inside.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Rosemary was startled by Jay¡¯s scream. Jay was holding a thumb-sized snake with its tail wrapped around his arm.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°How dare you catch it?¡± Rosemary stepped back in horror.

    Jay scratched the back of his head. ¡°I grew up in the countryside. It wasn¡¯t that hard for me.¡±

    The snake was sticking out its tongue at her, and her hair stood up with fear.

    ¡°Jay, what should we do about the snake?¡± Looking at that smooth snake, Rosemary felt sick all over.

    Jay picked up arger rock from the ground and hit the snake hard on the head. He killed the snake in a few hits.

    Looking at the snake on the ground, Jay murmured, ¡°This is really strange. The tent is sprinkled with sulfur powder. How did the snake get in?¡±

    Looked like he was gonna have to go back and get some more powder and a little more on this side.

    ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯ll go over there and get some sulfur powder and help you sprinkle a little more here, so no snakes would get in.¡±

    Rosemary was still scared. She said, ¡°Jay, can you check again for me and see if there¡¯s anything else.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Jay knew girls were scared of this stuff. If Rosemary hadn¡¯t discovered something was wrong in there, she¡¯d be the one getting hurt right now.

    Jay felt his neck chill at the thought.

    Jay went inside and searched it twice more carefully. He made sure there was nothing in it before he came out.

    ¡°Miss Harris, there is nothing else inside.¡±

    Rosemary confirmed that there was really nothing inside, then smiled and said, ¡°Thank you, Jay!¡±

    When Jay saw nothing was wrong, he went back backstage to help.

    Tina came to the door of her mother¡¯s ward. The air was filled with the strong smell of disinfectant.

    She gently opened the door and looked at her mother lying quietly on the bed, tears rolling in her eyes.

    She held her mother¡¯s hand, stuck it on her face and murmured, ¡°Mom, you need to get better, we can¡¯t live without you!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Tina was lying on the bed, wondering what to do now.

    ¡°Tina!¡±

    Justin Baker stood in the doorway of the hospital room and looked at his sister, his eyes red.

    Tina quickly dried her tears and turned to Justin and said, ¡°Justin, what are you doing here?¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mom?¡± Justin went to the window and looked at his sleeping mother.

    Tina forced a smile and said, ¡°Mom¡¯s all right. She¡¯s just too tired. She¡¯ll be all right after a little sleep.¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Justin looked at Tina in disbelief.

    Tina smiled, ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡±

    Justin didn¡¯t believe Tina. ¡°Then why were you crying?¡±

    ¡°No! I just got sand in my eyes.¡± With that, Tina wiped her eyes.

    Justin didn¡¯t ask again. He walked to his hospital bed and whispered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m Justin. You need to get well soon, and then help me cook the food. Otherwise, if I lose weight, you can¡¯t scold me when you wake up!¡±

    Tina put her hand over her mouth, afraid to cry in case Justin knew the truth.

    But Tina didn¡¯t know that her brother already knew the truth about their parents¡¯ illness. But he told himself again and again that he was the only man in the family and he couldn¡¯t cry.

    ¡°Tina, you stay here and watch Mommy. I¡¯ll go check on Daddy!¡± Justin said and walked to the door.

    Looking at her eight-year-old brother, Tina suddenly realized that her brother had grown up a lot.

    Tina sat down on the chair by the bed. She took the bag and counted all her money. It was less than fifteen thousand. The family savings had long been used up by them. Now that mom and Dad were both sick, where was she going to find the money to pay the hospital bills?

    She decided to go to the tollbooth first and ask how much the total would be.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯d like to know the total charge for room 308 and room 309.¡± Tina asked the toll collector.

    The cashier looked it up on theputer and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Meyer has already paid for the two wards and deposited a million dors in it.¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t expect Vincent to take care of everything for her. Now she owed him more and more.

    Her mother¡¯s doctor came up to Tina and said, ¡°Hi, Miss Baker. I was just looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Doctor, is that my dad¡¯s test report?¡± Tina asked quickly.

    The attending doctor coughed a little and said apologetically, ¡°Yes, the examination report has just arrived. Here¡¯s your father¡¯s report. You want to see it first?¡±

    ¡°Doctor, just tell me, because whatever it is, I can handle it.¡±

    He really didn¡¯t know how to tell Tina such a cruel truth.

    ¡°Your father was diagnosed with bone marrow cancer, but fortunately, it was caught early, and if treated, it could prolong his life.¡±

    Tina listened to the doctor and nodded. She didn¡¯t even know how she made it back to the room.

    Tina¡¯s tears dried up as she looked at her father with gauze. All she needed was to sell the house and treat her father with the best chemotherapies.

    ¡°Dad, you have to be strong. We can¡¯t live without you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll take care of Mom and Justin, and you need to get better.¡±

    Tina sat in front of her father¡¯s bed with no blood on her pale face.

    ¡°Tina, mom is awake and she wants you toe!¡±

    Said Justin, skinny and standing in the doorway.

    Tina ran quickly to the door of her mother¡¯s room.

    ¡°Mom, how are you feeling? Is there anything wrong with you?¡± Tina asked anxiously.

    Her mother, with oxygen on her nose, opened her eyes slowly, ¡°Tina, I¡¯m dying. You have to take care of Justin and your dad!¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t talk,¡± Tina said. ¡°I¡¯ll go to the doctor now. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Tina stood up to call a doctor. Her mother grabbed her arm and said weakly, ¡°No, Tina!¡±

    ¡°Justin,e here!¡± Her mother beckoned to Justin Baker, who was standing in the doorway.

    Justin was afraid to step forward because he was afraid that if he stood there, his mother would leave him and his sister forever.

    With tears in her eyes, Tina turned her head and shouted, ¡°Justin, Mom is calling you.¡±

    Justin shook his head furiously, not daring to take a step forward.

    ¡°Coughing¡­¡±

    Her mother suddenly coughed violently. Tina hurriedly took the tissue beside her to wipe her mother¡¯s mouth.

    Justin looked at his mother, who was coughing all the time, and suddenly ran outside.

    ¡°Justin¡­¡±

 Chapter 090 Death is Really Close

    Tina watched Justin disappear in the doorway. She knew he was afraid to stand there, afraid his mother would leave them.

    ¡°Doctor¡­¡±

    ¡°Doctor, help!¡±

    Looking at the blood on the tissue, Tina was so scared that her tears fell more violently and she cried.

    Her mother, breathing faster and faster, held Tina¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°Mom, just hang in there, the doctor will be back soon!¡± Tina said with tears in her eyes.

    Her mother shook her head weakly and said with a smile, ¡°Tina, mom is dying. Listen to me carefully.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tina grabbed her mother¡¯s hand and held it to her face.

    Vincent sat in his office chair, his hands crossed, his long legs elegantly ovepping.

    Knocking¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Vincent!¡±

    Grinning, Nathaniel leaned over to his desk, his eyes on Vincent.

    ¡°What?¡± Vincent looked at him coldly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital to see Tina? What are you doing back here?¡±

    Nathaniel came here today to get his big brother to talk, so he could go back to his parents and im credit.

    The cell phone rang just then. Vincent looked at the number, frowned, and picked up the phone.

    Nathaniel thought it was a business call, but he heard Vincent say, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    With that, Vincent picked up his coat and headed out the door.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°To the hospital!¡±

    Nathaniel was startled for a second. Was there anything wrong?

    He immediately caught up with Vincent and started the car to the hospital.

    ¡°My Tina, I¡­ can¡¯t stay¡­ with you¡­ anymore, so you have to¡­ take good care of¡­¡± Her mother¡¯s hand dropped feebly.

    ¡°We¡¯re still toote!¡± Nathaniel stood in the doorway with a restless look on his face.

    Her eyes closed gently, with a sense of regret. At this moment, Nathaniel suddenly felt that death was really close to us.

    ¡°Mon¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, how could you leave Justin and me? What should we do?¡± Tina cried bitterly and clung to her mother¡¯s body.

    Vincent walked behind Tina and looked at her mother lying on the bed. ¡°You can rest assured! I will take good care of Tina and not let her get hurt.¡± He whispered to himself.

    Tina¡¯s voice was so desperate that everyone in the room wanted to cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too sad, it will all pass!¡± Vincent said consolingly, standing next to her.

    Life was full of changes. Everything was fine just now, but now life and death were separated, so we should cherish the family and friends around us.

    Nathaniel walked to a corner of the hallway, picked up his cell phone and called Rosemary.

    The phone rang for a long time and nobody answered. Nathaniel felt a sense of urgency and dialed the number again.

    After a few ringing, a male voice rang out.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Harris is filming at the moment. May I ask her to call you back?¡±

    Jay picked up the phone and said politely.

    Nathaniel realized that Rosemary was still working on the show, and he¡¯d better wait until she got back to tell her! After all, shooting in the wild could be dangerous.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Since she¡¯s busy, I¡¯ll call backter.¡±

    Nathaniel hung up the phone and stood by the window for air. Looking out of the window at theings and goings of people, he was attracted by a thin figure.

    A man was pulling a little boy, the boy said something, and then the man pped the boy and dragged him out of the hospital.

    After crying for a long time, Tina slowly raised her head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Meyer, could you please send someone to the hospital gate to find an eight-year-old boy for me? He is wearing a light blue school uniform. He just ran out. I¡¯m afraid he might meet some bad people.¡±

    Although Justin was still a child in the eyes of his family, he had been very sensitive since childhood and always thought for his family. In addition, he had been weak since childhood, so he looked shorter than other children of the same age.

    ¡°Ok!¡± Vincent looked at Tina lovingly. He really wanted to hold her in his arms.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Dad and Justin.¡± Tinay on top of her mother, tears falling from her eyes.

    Soon the nurse came and took a white cloth and gently covered her mother.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Vincent hugged Tina tightly and said softly, ¡°There are still many things for you to deal with. You have to be strong!¡±

    Tina cried in Vincent¡¯s arms. All her sadness, grievance and helplessness seemed to be released at this moment.

    He knew that at this point she needed to be released so that she would feel betterter.

    Her mother had been wheeled away by people from mortuary, and the room was quiet. There was no trace of hot air on the hospital bed, leaving Tina only a cold breath.

    Nathaniel canceled all of his work for the day because of Tina, and helped Tina take care of her mother¡¯s affairs.

    Tina¡¯s cell phone rang. She picked up her cell phone and answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, is that Tina? I just saw your brother taken to your house by some men, and I thought I heard one of them say that your father owed him money.¡± The neighbor said over the phone.

    Tina was shaking. She almost dropped her cell phone on the floor.

    ¡°Tina, are you there?¡±

    Tina¡¯s tears trickled down and she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Vincent took the phone and said, ¡°This is Tina¡¯s boyfriend. Please help me check on Tina¡¯s brother and tell them not to move. We¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Before Vincent finished, Tina ran outside.

    Nathaniel just came to ask Tina to go to the lobby and sign, and saw her flew out of the room.

    Vincent hung up the phone and Tina had disappeared into the room.

    ¡°I need you to take care of things here. Tina¡¯s brother has been taken away. I¡¯ll go check it out!¡± Vincent said and ran out.

    No way! Everything was still unresolved here, and there was something going on over there. ¡°What am I supposed to tell Rosemary?¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s mouth twitched. Fearing that something might happen to them, he followed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tina, let me drive you there!¡± Vincent said, grabbing her arm.

    Tina had no choice. She didn¡¯t know why they took Justin, but she couldn¡¯t lose him again.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Tina gave out an address and the car sped to its destination.

 Chapter 091 Donâ€™t do That

    A silver-gray sports car rolled slowly down an older alley, instantly causing a buzz around.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, please stop right here!¡± With that, Tina opened the door and got out.

    Closing the door, Tina turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Meyer!¡± Then she ran inside.

    Nathaniel arrived, got out of the car and said, ¡°Dude, where¡¯s Tina?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were supposed to be at the hospital.¡± Said Vincent, looking down the alley where Tina ran.

    Nathaniel curled his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s taken care of over there. I was afraid something would happen to Tina again, so I came here!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s face darkened and he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need!¡±

    Aha¡­

    Oh, Vincent was so cute when he was jealous. He had to talk to his mother so she wouldn¡¯t say they were too cold for girls.

    Before Nathaniel knew it, Vincent was running toward Tina¡¯s house.

    Nathaniel touched the tip of his nose. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything. Do you have to be so mean?¡±

    The neighbor stood in front of Tina¡¯s house and said to the guys, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt Justin. Brandon Baker¡¯s daughter¡¯s boyfriend said he¡¯ll be here in a minute!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for more than half an hour. If he doesn¡¯t show up, don¡¯t me us for being too cruel!¡± Said the chief man to the neighbor.

    ¡°He will show up. He wille when he says he will. Just give him more time.¡± Tina¡¯s mother was very close to her neighbor. And she treated Tina and Justin like her own children.

    ¡°Dude, do you think they¡¯re ying us on purpose? If the police get here, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Said a man nearby.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right!¡±

    ¡°Hey, boy, since your parents don¡¯t want you anymore, and they say that the son should pay the debt of the father, so I¡¯ll take you to pay the debt!¡± Said the chief man, looking at Justin huddled in the corner.

    ¡°My parents wouldn¡¯t leave me! You¡¯re lying!¡±

    Justin was shaking with fear, but he gritted his teeth and said at the group.

    ¡°Guys, if they don¡¯t pay us back, blow this ce up!¡± The leader of the men spoke fiercely.

    There was a crackling sound in the room¡­

    ¡°Stop it!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Watching those people desperately smashing the things in the house, Justin was no longer afraid. Now he just wanted to protect the things in the house.

    A man threw a stick at a picture hanging on the wall and Justin grabbed the man¡¯s thigh and bit him with his mouth wide open.

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    The man mmed Justin into the door, knocking him unconscious.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Stop it or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± Tina heard something crashing inside before she even got in the house.

    The head man made a pause gesture and looked at Tina at the door.

    Tina walked to the door and saws Justin lying on the ground, ¡°Justin, what happened? Wake up, please!¡±

    With tears in her eyes again, she hugged Justin tightly and said, ¡°Justin, you can¡¯t leave me. Mom is gone. I can¡¯t lose you again.¡±

    Tina turned her head, looked at the people in front of her with sharp eyes and said coldly, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you kidnap my brother?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know Brandon Baker had such a beautiful daughter. You know what? You hang out with us guys, and we can wipe the te clean.¡± Said the man with a lewd smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bunch of hooligans! Get out of my house!¡± Tina said angrily.

    ¡°Aha, and she¡¯s got a temper, I like it!¡± The chief man looked at Tina and said to the man next to him.

    The chief man walked up to Tina and put his hand over her face.

    ¡°Ouch! Who is it? How dare you kick me?¡± The head man flew out.

    Vincent had a cold breath all over his body and a look in his eyes!

    Cold and cruel¡­

    The man shivered, looked at Vincent, took a gulp of water, and stammered, ¡°You¡­ Who are you?¡±

    When Nathaniel came up, he saw Vincent looking like he was about to kill someone, and he said, ¡°Dude, don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Although killing someone was nothing to Vincent, it was not worth getting his hands dirty for someone like this!

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know who I am. All you have to do is tell me why you kidnapped this kid.¡± Vincent walked up to the man step by step.

    As the men watched Vincent approach, their hands were sweating, and they knew they had offended the wrong man.

    ¡°Brandon Baker owes us money, and we heard he had an ident, so we came to him for money!¡± said the man.

    ¡°Nonsense! Why would my father ask you to borrow money? Besides, my father never told me that!¡± Tina yelled at them.

    Tina bit her lip tightly and held Justin tightly, afraid that Justin would disappear if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    ¡°How much does he owe you?¡±

    ¡°Five thousand!¡± The man looked at Vincent with a shudder.

    Nathaniel looked at the men and said, ¡°For five thousand dors, you kidnapped her brother and put him in aa. What are your brains?¡±

    ¡°Coughing¡­¡±

    Justin coughed and slowly opened his eyes to see Tina holding him, ¡°Tina, there you are! I thought you all gave up on me!¡±

    ¡°Justin, is everything oaky with you?¡± Tina asked nervously when Justin Baker woke up.

    ¡°Justin, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t take good care of you, and it¡¯ll never happen again, never!¡±

    They hugged each other and cried. ¡°Mom is leaving us. I didn¡¯t want her to leave. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want her to go forward.¡± Said Justin.

    ¡°I know. I know.¡± Tina patted Justin gently on his back. Justin was probably scared and fell asleep soon after.

    Vincent took one look at Tina and asked gently, ¡°What are you going to do with them?¡±

    Hearing that, the men were so frightened that they fell to their knees begging for mercy.

    ¡°Whether it is true or not, I have no money to give you now. If you want me to pay you back, you can wait until my dad wakes up.¡± Tina picked up Justin and walked out the door.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, could you help me put Justin in the car?¡± Tina walked up to Nathaniel and said.

    ¡°Okay!¡± With that, he took Justin in Tina¡¯s arms.

    Tina looked at Justin and turned to walk into the room¡­

 Chapter 092 Rosemary Fell off a Cliff

    It was Rosemary¡¯sst scene today. If all went well, she could go back tomorrow.

    As she walked into the lounge, Jay smiled and said, ¡°Miss Harris, a boy just called for you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you know who he was?¡± Rosemary asked, ncing at Jay and picking up her phone.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say it. He said he¡¯d call you backter.¡±

    The director shouted over there again. Thest two scenes have not been finished yet because of Cecilia Hill.

    ¡°Hurry up and get over here when you¡¯re done!¡±

    The director was in a bad mood today, probably because of the shooting on this snowy mountain!

    The temperature here was much lower than below. The staff were wearing thick clothes, but they were still shivering with cold.

    Rosemary subconsciously tightened the down jacket on her body and slowly walked to the scene.

    Today¡¯s scene was about Princess Christine, in order to let Prince Charles give up on her and make him the king, so that the people of their country could avoid the suffering of war, she jumped off the cliff of the Snowy Mountain.

    ¡°Actors in their ces!¡± Shouted the director, standing in front of the camera.

    ¡°Action!¡±

    Christine went to the ce that was once her and Prince Charles¡¯ favorite, the Snowy Mountain.

    It snowed here all the year round. Only on the side of the cliff, there were a few plum trees blooming delicately, adding a piece of color to the calm and dead snow mountain.

    Legend had it that this was once a t rocky mountaintop. A peach blossom fairy fell in love with a mortal. But one day, she found that the man she loved fell in love with a girl from a rich family. The peach blossom fairy was so sad that she came to the cliff and spent all her power dividing this ce, swearing that herself off from the man.

    She stood on the cliff with tears in her eyes. She knew that if she did not die today, the ministers would remove Prince Charles from the crown, using him of coborating with neighboring countries.

    If Prince Charles was abolished, the ministers would openly and justifiably choose a puppet to be the crown Prince of their country. In the end, it was the people who would suffer, and this was not what Prince Charles wanted.

    ¡°Christine¡­¡±

    Charles saw Christine standing on the edge of the cliff in the distance, so he called out to her. He didn¡¯t want her to sacrifice so much for him, and he couldn¡¯t lose her¡­

    Christine turned to him with her best smile and jumped¡­

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Charles jumped and caught only a fragment of her white dress¡­

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    ¡°Get Miss Harris out of here now!¡± The director shouted to the crew.

    Rosemary was pulled out, and workers were untying her. She was so cold that she could barely speak.

    Jay came to Rosemary with a down jacket, but he was tripped by something and he pushed Rosemary¡­

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    Adrian Torres was standing next to Rosemary and reached for her, and they both fell off the cliff.

    People up there were freaking out!

    ¡°Miss Harris¡­¡±

    The director leaned over the edge of the cliff and shouted, but there was nothing but an echo from below!

    ¡°What do we do now? The cliff was so deep that they would have been crushed if they had fallen.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°So what should we do now? She¡¯s The Young Mrs. Grant. Will we be implicated?¡±

    As everyone was talking, Cecilia Hill¡¯s face lit up with a triumphant smile.

    Jay stood there looking at his hands, muttering to himself, ¡°I killed Miss Harris, I did!¡±

    The director pped Jay in the face and shouted at him, ¡°What did you do? Why can¡¯t you walk steadily? You¡¯ll be a dead person!¡±

    ¡°Director, the most important thing is to get someone down there, not to me each other here.¡± Cecilia Hill said to the director with a worried look on her face.

    At Cecilia Hill¡¯s words, the director shouted at the group, ¡°Get down the mountain and get some rescuers!¡±

    The staff hurried down the mountain, for fear that the person who would go down was himself!

    Cecilia Hill¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯re great because you have The Grant family as your backer. You can¡¯t beat me yet!¡±

    Chad was just passing by on a business trip, and he thought Rosemary was filming here these days, so he came up to have a look.

    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s toote for us to find the searchers? It is said that the cliff there is very deep, and there is always ayer of fog underneath, they would fall to death or freeze to death!¡±

    ¡°I think Miss Harris and Adrian Torres are in danger. What a nice person Miss Harris is!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! She¡¯s beautiful, she¡¯s kind, and she¡¯s The Young Mrs. Grant!¡±

    Hearing ¡°Miss Harris¡±, Chad thought they might be talking about someone whose family name was the same as Rosemary¡¯s, but he was stunned when he heard The Young Mrs. Grant.

    ¡°Hey, was the Miss Harris you were saying Rosemary Harris?¡± Chad asked as he held the man back.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What did you mean by falling off a cliff?¡±

    This guy saw Chad¡¯s hand-made clothes and knew he must be rich. He said in a low voice, ¡°Miss Harris was hit while filming on the Snowy Mountain and fell off a cliff!¡±

    Chad scurried up the mountain. The only thing on his mind right now was that he was going to save Rosemary!

    The director was standing on the edge of the cliff directing the search. When he saw the sweaty Chad, he couldn¡¯t even talk.

    ¡°Mr. Grant?¡±

    Chad pulled the director over and said fiercely, ¡°If something happens to Rosemary, the entire entertainment industry is going to die with her!¡±

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    The director sat heavily on the ground as Chad pushes him, not daring to say a word.

    Chad walked to the edge of the cliff and looked over the unfathomable cliff, feeling very worried.

    Ticktack¡­

    Adrian Torres moved his fingers slightly and heard the sound of water ticking in his ear. He opened his eyes slowly, and a faint ray of sunlight reflected in the branches nearby, creating specks of light.

    He looked at the great trees beside him and could tell that his fall had been stopped by their branches.

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    He moved his hand and foot gently and felt a sharp pain in his left leg. Fortunately, he had only a few scratches on his hands.

    Adrian Torres remembered falling with Rosemary. Why didn¡¯t he see her?

    He gently supported himself on his hands and sat up slowly. Then he sat up under a nearby tree. He nced around, but he didn¡¯t see Rosemary.

 Chapter 093 Find her Body Even if sheâ€™s Dead!

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    The only sound in the forest was the sound of birds singing and the water patting on the rocks.

    Adrian Torres reached out to touch his left leg, which appeared to have been broken when he fell. He pressed hard with his left hand on top of his left leg and pulled hard with his right.

    ¡°Click!¡±

    There was a ringing sound, and he had fixed the fracture.

    Adrian slowly stood up with a tree next to him. Then he saw that the ce not far from him waspletely covered with fog, so he walked slowly that way.

    Chad mobilized The Grant family helicopter and sent them down to the bottom of the cliff.

    ¡°Mr. Chad, we¡¯ve got the helicopter as low as we can go. The fog is getting thicker down there. Should we keep looking?¡± The pilot sat in the helicopter and reported what was going on.

    ¡°Keep searching! Find her body even if she¡¯s dead!¡± Chad thundered into his speaker.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Chad hit the ground hard with one hand and somewhere in his heart was clenched.

    ¡°Miss Harris¡­¡±

    Adrian called Rosemary¡¯s name over and over. He had searched the bottom of the cliff four or five times, and there was not even a clue so far.

    Rosemary opened her eyes and looked around, and saw arge number of branches and leaves. Then she saw her body just clinging to a big branch.

    Rosemary grabbed a nearby branch and slowly sat up straight. Where was she?!

    She hit herself on the head. She remembered she was pushed by something, and she fell off the cliff.

    Rosemary sat on a branch and shouted down, ¡°Hello, is there anyone?¡±

    Sitting in a tree, all she heard was the sound of the wind and the bird singing.

    What should she do now? Looking at the lush branches, Rosemary began to be a little afraid.

    Adrian became even more worried when he couldn¡¯t find Rosemary anywhere in the neighborhood.

    Adrian walked to a rock, sat on it, looked up to the sky and shouted, ¡°Rosemary Harris!¡±

    Rosemary thought she heard someone calling her down there. But when she listened again, there was no sound. Had she misheard?

    Adrian sat there and looked around at the bottom of the valley and said to himself, ¡°We fell down together. Why can¡¯t I find her?¡±

    He looked up and saw that there were some thick branches. She didn¡¯t fall in a tree, did she?

    Adrian walked to a higher rock and shouted over the branch, ¡°Rosemary, are you up there?¡±

    Rosemary seemed to hear someone calling her, so she shouted down, ¡°Is there anyone there?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, is that you? Where are you?¡± Adrian stood there looking around.

    Rosemary recognized Adrian¡¯s voice and said, ¡°Adrian, is that you? I¡¯m in a tree!¡±

    Adrian followed the sound and looked up at the tree and saw Rosemary hanging there.

    ¡°Miss Harris, did you hurt yourself in any way?¡± Adrian called up.

    Rosemary also saw Adrian and eximed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a few bruises!¡±

    ¡°Well, can youe down by yourself?¡± Adrian had a foot injury and couldn¡¯t get up there.

    Rosemary looked under her eyes and immediately closed. She took a deep breath and opened her eyes. ¡°I must get down,e what may!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, don¡¯t be afraid. Find a thicker branch to settle and go down slowly!¡± Adrian said below.

    Rosemary, who had never climbed a tree since she was a child, felt as if she were going to war. She took every step with great care. She ced her foot gently on a branch and then slowly lowered the other foot down. But before she could stand still, she slipped¡­

    ¡°Ouch¡­¡±

    She fell half way out of a tree and fell into a sturdy embrace!

    Adrian snorted, looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Rosemary opened her eyes to meet Adrian¡¯s eyes and hurriedly get down, ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re all right.¡± With that, he fell on the ground.

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    In a hotel¡­

    A lively cocktail party was in full swing. This was the party held by S Group to celebrate thepany¡¯s sessful entry into the domestic market. The people at the party were all important people in all walks of life.

    Ellen was talking with guests from abroad at the moment. A man dressed in ck walked up to Ellen, whispered a few words in his ear, and went out.

    ¡°Edmund, get out of here with me!¡± Ellen said and hurried to the elevator.

    Edmund had never seen Ellen in such a hurry before, so he followed him into the elevator. He pressed the top button and the elevator shot up.

    Edmund looked at Ellen and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°She had an ident.¡±

    There was tension in Ellen¡¯s eyes and the helicopter was waiting on the top floor of the hotel.

    Edmund knew who he meant by her, and the look on his face was even more solemn!

    The two of them got into the helicopter and it quickly flew to its destination.

    ¡°She fell off a cliff while she was filming!¡± said Ellen.

    Edmund felt a sudden surge of fear he had never felt before.

    The ne soon came to the cliff. Chad had been searching for Rosemary for almost a day without finding her. And now it was night, the pilot said the fog was very thick, there was no way to go down, so they could only wait for dawn tomorrow to continue the search and rescue.

    The helicopternded on the cliff. Ellen asked the pilot to sit in the back while he sat in the driver¡¯s seat.

    The pilot looked at Ellen and said, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t wee back tomorrow?¡±

    Ellen flew the ne expertly down the cliff without looking at the pilot.

    It was getting dark and cold down at the bottom of the valley. Adrian¡¯s foot was already injured, and the fact that he caught Rosemary falling from the sky made it worse.

    Rosemary used to go camping with John Sawyer and the others, so she knew a little about taking rocks and lighting fires.

    Rosemary gathered some dry firewood around, then found a sheltered rock and started to light the fire.

    Rosemary picked up two pointy stones and lit a fire on a small branch. From time to time, the sound of wild animals outside the valley made the whole valley even more eerie.

    After a long time, Rosemary finally got the fire lit.

    She had heard that wild animals were afraid of fire. Rosemary found somerge pieces of wood to put on the fire, and then went to sit down next to Adrian.

    The helicopter flew lower and lower, and suddenly there was a bang, and the whole ne made a huge noise¡­

 Chapter 094 An Ancient Forest

    ¡°Boss, I think we hit the edge of a cliff.¡± The pilot said to Ellen.

    Edmund frowned at the situation. It would not do to continue like this¡­

    ¡°Ellen, let¡¯s go up first. Even if we go down now, we won¡¯t be able to find her until tomorrow. Let¡¯s get down at first light tomorrow morning.¡± Edmund said, looking at Ellen.

    Ellen frowned more and more, and finally flew up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Tina saw that they had smashed everything in the house. She went inside step by step.

    The frame of a family photo on the floor had been smashed. Tina carefully pulled away the pieces of ss on it. She cut her finger on broken ss, but she didn¡¯t feel the pain. The photo was taken two years ago during the New Year when the family went to a photo studio.

    Vincent hurried up and grabbed Tina¡¯s hand. He took a handkerchief from his pocket and tied it up for her. Then he took a look at her, ¡°I know you¡¯re upset, but it¡¯s already happened. You need to pull yourself together. Your dad and Justin need you!¡±

    She looked up at Vincent, her tears falling gently, and said, ¡°I will, they are up to you! I¡¯m so tired¡­¡±

    ¡°Ok, you see what you need to take away, we will take it togetherter!¡± said Vincent.

    He turned to look at the men and said coldly, ¡°Brandon Baker owes you $5, 000. You trashed his house and beat up Justin. How do you suggest we settle this bill?¡±

    Vincent exuded a cold smell that immediately cooled the room by several degrees.

    The chief man knew he could not get any benefit today, so he said with a shudder, ¡°We don¡¯t want that money. As for Justin Baker, we didn¡¯t really hit him, we just identally pushed him when he went to get something!¡±

    Vincent looked at them, took a check out of his pocket, wrote a number on it and handed it to the middle-aged man.

    The man took the check with trembling hands, took a look at the number above, and then was so scared that he knelt down on the ground and kowtowed desperately, ¡°We are sorry! We won¡¯t do it again! Please show your mercy and let us go!¡±

    Vincent had already made them freaked out before he said a word. He frowned at them and said, ¡°Take this money and get the hell out of here!¡±

    The men were so frightened that they ran out, rolling and crawling.

    Vincent walked up to Tina and said, ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Tina took a look at the once warm home. Now it was no longer what it used to be. No wonder many people said that a home without a mother was not a home!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Vincent helped Tina out of her house. The neighbor saw Tinaing out and hurried forward, ¡°Tina, I¡¯m sorry for you. It¡¯s going to fall to you to take care of your dad and Justin. Come back to me if you need anything!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you for asking!¡± Tina¡¯s eyes were red.

    When they got back to the car, Justin was asleep. Tina sat next to Justin, reached out and gently stroked his thin face, swearing to herself, ¡°Justin, I will take good care of you!¡±

    Vincent looked in the back seat and said to Tina, ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t you lean back and take a nap? You have a lot to deal withter.¡± Then he drove to the hospital.

    Rosemary sat by the fire, looking down into the silent valley floor. She was frightened by the chirping of insects and birds, and by the asional sound of wild animals!

    Adriany curled up near the fire, groaning¡­

    She reached out and touched his forehead. It was very hot. No wonder he slept for so long.

    ¡°Adrian, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    Rosemary called a few times, but he didn¡¯t respond. What should she do now? He would burn his brain out if he kept burning like this!

    She tore a rag from herself, went to the dripping area, soaked the rag, wrung it out and stuck it to Adrian¡¯s forehead.

    She kept on changing and applying them until it was almost dawn when his fever finally subsided.

    It was broad daylight when Adrian woke up. The sun was shining on the fallen leaves, scanning the corners of the forest through them.

    Adrian moved and felt better than he was yesterday. He touched the rag on his forehead and realized he had a fever the night before.

    Look at Rosemary who had been busy all night, Adrian was very grateful!

    Adrian tried to get up. But just as he stood up, he felt his left foot weaken and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, he was able to hold onto the tree next to him.

    Rosemary was woken up by Adrian¡¯s voice. She opened her eyes and saw Adrian awake. She smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re awake atst! You had such a feverst night that you scared me to death. It¡¯s a good thing your fever went down this morning, otherwise I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡±

    Adrian smiled at Rosemary, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me all nightst night.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t have fallen to this bottom if you hadn¡¯t pulled me!¡± Rosemary said with a wry smile.

    Looking at the sky, Rosemary stood up, took a look at Adrian¡¯s legs and said, ¡°Can you walk with me?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°All right, you sit here. I¡¯ll go out front and see if there¡¯s an exit.¡± Adrian nodded at her.

    Rosemary walked around the cave several times, but she never found an exit. So she stood under the rock beside and looked up in a daze.

    She wondered if her father knew she had fallen off a cliff and if Tina¡¯s father was out of danger.

    Bang¡­

    Rosemary was startled by a noise. She followed the noise slowly and heard a noise just outside the crack in the rock.

    As she approached, a great rush of vines appeared before her. Rosemary tugged at the vines, and before long, a ray of sunlight came from outside.

    ¡°Wow, I finally found an exit!¡± Rosemary was jumping for joy.

    Rosemary pulled hard that arge vines, and her hands were scarred by the vines.

    Now she just wanted to get out of here. Last night she noticed that Adrian had scratched arge patch of skin on his back, which was now inmed. If they couldn¡¯t find an exit, they would starve to death in this valley!

    Rosemary finally pulled out arge gash, so she hurried back to help Adrian.

    They emerged from the cave and were greeted by an endless forest. There were also many unknown nts mixed together. And there was no road that could be extended.

    ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t we look like we¡¯re in an ancient forest?¡± asked Rosemary, looking at the forest full of thorns in front of her.

    Adrian took a look at Rosemary and said, ¡°I guess so. Don¡¯t be nervous. Let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡±

 Chapter 095 Ellen Looking for Rosemary

    Ellen flew the helicopter down the cliff again. It was daytime, but the visibility got worse as they went down. As Edmund watched this situation, he became more and more worried about Rosemary.

    No one knew how deep the cliff really was. There was no expression on Ellen¡¯s face, only worry in his eyes.

    The helicopter continued to fly down. After a long time, bang, there was a violent vibration from the ne. Several instruments sounded the rm.

    Ellen grabbed the steering wheel hard and the ne span around in the air. Before long, the ne was forced tond on arge rock.

    ¡°Are you oaky?¡± Edmund looked at Ellen and asked.

    Ellen went up to the ne and examined it and said to Edmund, ¡°The ne hit a rock and a lot parts of it were damaged. It won¡¯t be able to be repaired soon.¡±

    Edmund stepped off the ne and found that the fog was not as thick as it had been before, and they could still make out a vague view of the trees not far away.

    Ellen stood on a rock, looked up and down the cliff, then took two bags from the ne, and threw one to Edmund, ¡°We¡¯re going down here, and they should havended not far from here.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Edmund felt the same way. So they took their things and went down the cliff.

    Rosemary walked in front and saw a big wild date tree not far away. She turned to Adrian and said happily, ¡°Adrian, there¡¯s a date tree in front of us. I¡¯ll pick some from it. You sit here and wait for me!¡±

    Adrian looked at Rosemary with sweat on his face and nodded with difficulty, ¡°Be careful then!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary quickly walked to the date tree, but her happy smile suddenly turned into a face of gloom. She looked up at the huge tree and wondered how she could get the dates off it.

    Just as Rosemary did not know how to get food, a hedgehog was using its thorns to prick the dates on the ground.

    The hedgehog¡¯s thorns stood up one by one when he saw someone near him. They just looked at each other.

    After staring at each other for a few seconds, the hedgehog might have decided that Rosemary meant him no harm. He gave her a deep look of contempt and ran off into the woods.

    Rosemary sighed with relief. It was a good thing she had just met a hedgehog. It would have been a disaster if she had met any other beast.

    Rosemary picked up some wild dates around the date trees that were soon dried by the wind. When she was sure there was nothing left, she hurried over to Adrian.

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    Rosemary walked to where Adrian was resting, but she didn¡¯t see him. So she called him anxiously.

    She called several times, but there was no answer.

    ¡°Adrian, where are you? Don¡¯t frighten me¡­¡±

    ¡°A¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡±

    Adrian came out of a nearby thicket and saw Rosemary in tears.

    ¡°Where have you been? You scared me to death. I thought you were¡­¡± Rosemary was just relieved to see that he was okay.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just had to go pee over there. I didn¡¯t expect youe back so soon!¡± Adrian said awkwardly.

    He knew they were each other¡¯s pirs now. They must take care of each other and support each other until they got out of the woods.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Here, sit down!¡± Rosemary found a cleaner spot and helped Adrian sit down.

    Rosemary took out the dates just picked up from the ground and said sheepishly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry but the tree was too high for me to climb, so I could only pick up some dates blown down by the wind on the ground.¡±

    Adrian was upset to hear what Rosemary said. He was supposed to be taking care of her, and now she was doing it.

    ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯m really the one who should say sorry. I¡¯m supposed to be doing all this, and I¡¯m dragging you down!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Adrian and said, ¡°How can you say that? You wouldn¡¯t have fallen off that cliff if you hadn¡¯t saved me. I¡¯m the one who got you in trouble.¡±

    She was really d that they were both alive. If anything happened to him trying to save her, she¡¯d be haunted for the rest of her life.

    Adrian was going to say something more, but Rosemary took the dates, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it. Eat it. We¡¯re gonna have to go further and see if there¡¯s a way out.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t ever call me Miss Harris again. You can call me Rosemary, because we¡¯re kind of friends now.¡±

    After a pause, ¡°Before we got out of the woods, we were two friends who wanted to get out alive together.¡±

    Adrian finally figured out why so many people liked Rosemary. If it had been some other richdies, they would not have cared about him, but would have taken advantage of their status and background to order him!

    ¡°Okay!¡± Adrian then picked up the dates and ate them.

    Rosemary saw the way Adrian was eating, and she knew he was from a very strict and rich family. Like Nathaniel, he was probably in it for the fun of it.

    She shook her head. What was the point of thinking that? The most important thing now was to get out and help Adrian find a hospital.

    Rosemary suddenly thought of Adrian¡¯s abrasions on his back. She remembered that when she was in college, her teacher had told her that if you were injured in the field, you could find some herbs to relieve inmmation. But now she didn¡¯t seem to remember exactly what the herbs looked like.

    ¡°Adrian, I heard the teacher say that if we get injured in the field, we can find some herbs to reduce inmmation. Do you know what they are?¡± asked Rosemary, looking at Adrian

    Hearing Rosemary ask him about the anti-inmmatory herbs, Adrian put down the dates and asked nervously, ¡°Are you hurt somewhere?¡±

    Rosemary took a moment to realize that he had misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It was the other day when you had a high fever, and I noticed a nasty bruise on your back. So I was wondering if you know any anti-inmmatory herbs. You can tell me and I¡¯ll pick them for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see. I thought you were hurt.¡± Adrian whispered as he picked up the dates and continued eating.

    When he heard that Rosemary was helping him pick herbs, he remembered that he hadn¡¯t felt being cared about in a long time.

    Seeing Adrian holding a date in a daze, Rosemary pushed him with her hand, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Adrian looked back at Rosemary, paused for a moment and said, ¡°I just haven¡¯t been cared about in a long time. Just when I saw you so concerned about my injury, I suddenly remembered something about my past!¡±

    Everyone had scars they didn¡¯t want to talk about. But we often inadvertently touched the wound that had been sealed for a long time when we made contact with people. That was the case with Adrian.

 Chapter 096 The Brand On The Shoulder

    Looking at Adrian, Rosemary sat there quietly. She knew that if someone didn¡¯t want to say something, asking too much would only make things worse.

    ¡°Adrian, everything will be fine!¡± Rosemary patted him on the arm andforted.

    Adrian smiled hard, and she thought, ¡°Will it really be fine?¡±

    ¡°Do you think they will send someone to save us?¡± Rosemary asked.

    Without hesitation, Adrian replied, ¡°Yes, they will!¡±

    Rosemary remembered that the ce where she fell was wrapped in clouds. Even if the Grant family sent someone to look for them, they might not be able to find them. After all, no one could be sure that they were still alive.

    ¡°You have so much faith in them?¡± Rosemary murmured, looking at the strange ce. She wondered, ¡°Can they really find this ce?¡±

    ¡°Shall we go back to the valley floor and wait for them?¡±

    Adrian thought for a moment and suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s find a way out first! After all, there is such a thick fog floating over the bottom of the cliff. I¡¯m not sure if they cane all the way down, so we can¡¯t just wait here and do nothing!¡±

    Rosemary agreed.

    For the Grant family, she was not important. Even if she died, maybe only the Old Mrs. Grant would feel sorry for her!

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s start looking for a way out now. Are you full?¡± Rosemary asked Adrian.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary packed up the remaining wild jujube, wrapped them in rags, and carried them on her back.

    Mr. Grant soon knew that Rosemary and Adrian had fallen off the cliff. Then the Grant familyunched all helicopters to search and rescue under the cliff!

    Nathaniel was helping Tina with her mother¡¯s funeral in the hospital at this time. Aaron told him as soon as he got the news.

    ¡°What? How did Rosemary fall off the cliff?¡± growled Nathaniel.

    Aaron stood there, knowing that he must be in a hurry at the moment, reminding him, ¡°The Grant family has sent all helicopters to search at the bottom of the cliff, and we will be notified as soon as there is any progress!¡±

    Nathaniel couldn¡¯t wait to pick up his cell phone and called Vincent.

    ¡°Vincent, can I borrow your helicopter?¡± Nathaniel asked directly.

    Vincent already knew that and got people ready for his call.

    ¡°The helicopter is ready, and I¡¯ve put everything you need on it. Remember to take a few more people with you and be safe!¡±

    Nathaniel was moved, ¡°Thank you, my brother!¡±

    The sky near the Snowy Mountain was full of helicopters. Although most people thought that the hope of rescue was slim, there were still a few persons who were still willing to search again and again.

    Nathaniel flew quickly under the cliff in the helicopter¡­

    Ellen and Edmund had not reached the bottom of the cliff after walking for a long time, but they did not dare to dy for a moment and walked straight down!

    Adrian took out some herbs and handed them to Rosemary, ¡°Can you help me crush these and put them on my wound?¡±

    Rosemary took the herbs, put them in her nose and sniffed, ¡°They smell so bad.¡±

    ¡°These are the best anti-inmmatory and hemostatic herbs you can find on the mountain, I just picked a little by the way when I went to the toilet over there!¡± Adrian exined with augh.

    ¡°So you know herbs! I was afraid you didn¡¯t know them either?¡± Rosemary said, rubbing them for him.

    Adrian looked at Rosemary¡¯s movements, paused and then exined, ¡°I learned a little bit of them during military training, and it just came in handy now!¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    Rosemary found that the herbs could not knead the juice, so she wrapped them in rags, found a stone and knocked hard. Soon the green juice flowed out through the rags.

    ¡°Let me bandage it for you!¡±

    Adrian, who had never undressed in front of a woman, saw Rosemary staring at him all the time, he had to remind her, ¡°Can you turn your head away?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry!¡± said Rosemary. Then she immediately turned around and breathed a sigh of relief.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Adrian took off his clothes, ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±

    Rosemary turned back and saw that Adrian only showed a small area on his back, and the rest of the body was tightly wrapped. She immediately felt a little helpless!

    ¡°Why would you¡­¡± Rosemary pointed to Adrian¡¯s back and didn¡¯t know how to say that.

    Adrian thought he had something on his back and looked at Rosemary, ¡°Is the injury in my back starting to deteriorate?¡±

    ¡°No, I mean, you only leave such a small area out, I can¡¯t bandage it!¡±

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s embarrassed expression, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°I am not embarrassed as a woman, so you don¡¯t need to be so nervous as a man.

    ¡°Your wound is on your back. Just take off your coat. Now we have to deal with your wound quickly. If it is inmed, it will be troublesome!¡±

    Adrian felt he was really too bashful as a man.

    So he took off his coat, revealing the two words deeply branded on his left shoulder.

    ¡°Adrian, howe there are words on your shoulder!¡± Rosemary asked.

    Adrian¡¯s body stiffened slightly, then smiled and exined, ¡°When I was young, I was naughty and went to tattoo it with my friends!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Rosemary did not continue to ask, concentrating on bandaging his wound.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Rosemary picked up the remaining herbs and said to Adrian, ¡°You need to rest for a while, and then we will start looking for a way out!¡±

    Adrian got dressed and a coolfort came from his back. He thought these herbs were not bad.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start now! Otherwise, when it getste, we will be afraid of running into those beasts or something.¡±

    ¡°Well, let me know if you can¡¯t hold on!¡±

    Rosemary found him a stick and handed it to him, ¡°You take this stick, your leg will feel better!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Looking at careful Rosemary, Adrian really envied the person who had her. He now finally knew why that person loved her so much.

    Rosemary helped Adrian slowly towards the forest ahead¡­

    Edmund and Ellen walked for most of the day and finally came to the bottom of the cliff. Looking at these lush trees, they didn¡¯t know where to go.

    ¡°Ellen, do you remember the approximate distance between where wended and where they fell?¡± Edmund asked, looking at the huge forest in front of him.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be far, go up there and have a look!¡±

    The two walked to the right. After a while, Ellen stopped¡­

 Chapter 097 The Ancient Forest that Does Not Exist

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Edmund saw Ellen stop and looked at him nervously.

    Ellen made a silent gesture, his ears shaking as if he heard something.

    ¡°It¡¯s not very safe around here, we have to be vignt!¡± Ellen answered and walked forward.

    Edmund followed Ellen closely and kept looking around.

    Edmund looked at the trees nearby and said to Ellen, ¡°They should still be alive, right?¡±

    Ellen turned around and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Look at the trees around here, they are all full of branches. If they fall from such a high ce, they will definitely be caught by these trees and then fall again, so they should be alive!¡± Edmund analyzed professionally.

    ¡°Well, you are quite right. We must find them as soon as possible now, or they will be in danger after a long time!¡± Ellen added and continued to go.

    Nathaniel flew down the cliff with a few skilled field pilots, and was soon obscured by the thick fog below. Now they could only drive by feeling.

    ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, we can¡¯t fly down anymore. It¡¯s easy to have an ident!¡± A pilot said eagerly.

    The main purpose of their escort this time was to protect Mr. Nathaniel¡¯s safety. Now they were all very nervous to see him driving down so hard.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Nathaniel had only one thing on his mind at the moment, that is, he must find Rosemary anyway.

    The fog was getting heavier and heavier. Only the sound of ticking could be heard. It was raining outside.

    With low visibility and the sudden rain, the ne couldn¡¯t move on.

    ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, the rain is getting heavier. Shall we go back first ande back tomorrow to find a way?¡± a pilot begged.

    A pilot in the middle suddenly said to Nathaniel, ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, I have heard the old man say before that there used to be an ancient forest around the Snowy Mountain. But I don¡¯t know what happenedter. I can¡¯t see it on the periphery. Can we drive the ne up first and then find a map to see if it really exists?¡±

    Nathaniel also knew that he could not drive any further. Although he knew it was unreliable, he had no choice now.

    ¡°Is it true what you say?¡± Nathaniel asked the pilot.

    The pilot was afraid that Nathaniel would throw him down from here in anger. He answered in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, our family used to like exploring in the wild. People say that there was an ancient forest near here, so my great grandfather invited some friends to go with him.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± asked a nearby pilot.

    The pilot looked at Nathaniel and paused, ¡°After more than a month, my great grandfather came back, locked himself in the study, and then ordered the people in the family not to do exploration anymore!¡±

    ¡°So he didn¡¯t exin?¡±

    ¡°No. Then my grandfather asked several times, but my great grandfather hung him up and beat him. Since then, no one has mentioned this matter.¡± The pilot told the story slowly.

    ¡°Then how did you know?¡± Nathaniel asked suddenly.

    After the pilot paused for a few seconds, he replied, ¡°I knew it when I was a kid eavesdropping on my grandfather¡¯s conversation with my father.¡±

    Nathaniel frowned more and more tightly, then ordered, ¡°Go back tonight and look for information to see if there is such a ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking at the drizzle outside, Nathaniel silently shouted in his heart, ¡°Rosemary, you must hold on!¡±

    Rosemary helped Adrian walk step by step through the thorny forest. It was drizzling in the sky, making the whole forest foggy.

    ¡°Rosemary, we should find a ce to shelter from the rain. The fog is getting heavier now, and we won¡¯t be able to see the roadter?¡± Adrian said, looking at the increasingly dark forest.

    ¡°Well, I just saw a tree hollow not far away when I was in front. Let¡¯s go forward!¡± Rosemary said, breaking the thorns in front with her hand.

    Adrian was holding the stick with one hand and helping to break the thorns in the road with the other.

    Rosemary was very anxious. If they couldn¡¯t find a ce to spend the night, they would be in trouble tonight.

    Adrian saw Rosemary walking faster and faster, hurriedly shouted, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t walk so fast, you will get lost!¡±

    Finally, Rosemary found a big hollow in the tree, she was so happy that she shouted loudly, ¡°Adrian, I have found a ce to spend tonight!¡±

    Turning around, Rosemary found that Adrian was not behind her. She called anxiously, ¡°Adrian, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Adrian¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Fog had covered the whole forest, and one could only see a distance of two or three meters.

    Adrian couldn¡¯t see where Rosemary was standing at all, just walked forward by feeling.

    ¡°Adrian, can you hear me? Keep talking if you can, and I¡¯ll follow the sound!¡± Rosemary continued to holler, making a mark on the tree hollow.

    Adrian confirm the direction by Rosemary¡¯s voice and walked slowly towards her.

    Boom¡­

    Rosemary heard the sound of wrestling and ran desperately in the direction of the sound. When she saw Adrian fall to the ground, she felt very guilty.

    ¡°Adrian, are you all right?¡± Rosemary hurried forward to help him up.

    ¡°Nothing, I just tripped over a vine!¡± Adrian said calmly.

    ¡°I have found a tree hollow. let¡¯s go there now!¡±

    Rosemary helped him slowly towards the hollow in the tree. When she saw the red in the white fog, she felt relieved.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Now the forest waspletely invisible. Adrian had no idea where Rosemary was talking about?

    Rosemary gently removed the branch next to the red cloth, revealing arge hollow that could amodate at least three people.

    ¡°Come in! let me help you!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Adrian stopped Rosemary and pulled a lighter from him.

    Then A sh of fire lit up the hollow in the tree.

    Adrian saw that there was nothing inside, then turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°You cane in!¡±

    Rosemary got in and asked Adrian, ¡°You have a lighter?¡±

    After ncing at the lighter in his hand, Adrian smiled and answered, ¡°This was the one my assistant asked me to keep for him when filming. I didn¡¯t expect it to work now!¡±

 Chapter 098 Sleepless Night

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If I had known you had a lighter, I wouldn¡¯t have had to work so hardst night to rub two stones to make a fire.¡±

    ¡°I just thought about it!¡± Adrian said awkwardly.

    Seeing Adrian¡¯s innocent face, Rosemaryughed, ¡°I¡¯m kidding!¡±

    The two leaned against the wall of the tree, and suddenly Rosemary murmured softly, ¡°Adrian, we fell off the cliff for almost two days. Have they already forgotten us?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, whose eyes suddenly appeared uneasy, Adrianforted, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be so upset. We didn¡¯t fall to death from such a high ce. We are so lucky!¡±

    After a pause, Adrian looked outside and sighed, ¡°If we still can¡¯t find a way out tomorrow, you can go alone first, so we may still have hope of living!¡±

    ¡°Stop! We can either get out alive together or die here together, no matter what, I can¡¯t leave you!¡± Rosemary interrupted his words angrily.

    Adrian stared at Rosemary, who was sitting opposite him, ¡°I¡¯m fortunate to be your friend!¡±

    ¡°So, friends should support each other even more!¡± Rosemary sat on the ground.

    ¡°Well, I will never say such things again. You need to sleep for a while for yesterday you took care of me all night and today you have helped me walk so long. It¡¯s almost exhausting you!¡± Adrian was worried about her.

    Rosemary waved to him, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You go to sleep first. It¡¯s good for your wound!¡±All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Adrian refused angrily, ¡°No. I am a man. Can you not treat me as a serious patient?¡±

    Seeing that he really took offence, shepromised, ¡°All right! I¡¯ll sleep in the first half of the night, and then you need to rest!¡±

    She found afortable position to lean against the tree and soon fell asleep!

    Adrian took out his lighter and lit it gently. He took off his coat and put it on Rosemary, staring at her quietly.

    Ellen and Edmund finally came to where Rosemary had just fallen.

    Taking out a shlight, Ellen looked slowly at the bottom of the cliff and found a pile of burnt ashes.

    ¡°Edmund,e and see this!¡±

    Hearing Ellen call him, Edmund hurried over, and when he saw the ashes, he was extremely excited.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t die. I said they would never die so easily when they fell!¡± Edmund said happily.

    Ellen was also very ted. After searching for so long, they finally found the news that she was still alive.

    The two men looked around but found no trace of them. It seemed that they had left here.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here tonight and search again in the morning!¡± Ellen said to Edmund.

    Edmund sat down on a stone and took his bag. He saw a small tent inside and asked, ¡°Whose tent is this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It should be the pilot¡¯s!¡± Ellen replied without looking at it.

    They just used it first without caring who owned it at the moment.

    Edmund was very good at setting up a tent and it was ready in a few minutes.

    Picking up the travel bag, Ellen got into the tent inside, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep until midnight, and then you can rest!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    When Edmund came to the ce where Rosemary had made the fire before and sat down, he looked at the wood beside him. Then he took the lighter and lit the fire.

    Elleny in the tent and thought of the time she had spent with Rosemary. It was only a few days since they had seen each other that such a big thing had happened.

    Tossing and turning, Ellen was unable to sleep. Finally he came out to Edmund, ¡°You go to sleep first!¡±

    Edmund nced at him and got into the tent without saying anything.

    lying in the tent, he looked at Ellen¡¯s shadow and muttered to himself, ¡°It¡¯s a sleepless night!¡±

    The ancient forest was terribly quiet at night, especially when the clouds filled the valley, as if it was a foggy world!

    Nathaniel did not sleep all night. When the sky began to be bright, several pilots had already arrived in front of the helicopters.

    ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, the information you need has been found!¡± A pilot handed the file bag directly to Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel took out the information and frowned. He was not satisfied with the results.

    ¡°What is this? Can¡¯t you find the exact location?¡± Nathaniel shouted angrily.

    A few pilots were too frightened to make a sound, but another pilot whispered, ¡°Mr. Nathaniel, we can look around the Snowy Mountain now, and maybe we can find it!¡±

    Nathaniel listened to the pilot and said coldly, ¡°Then go find it now, and report to me as soon as possible if there is any news!¡±

    Several pilots did not dare to dy for a moment, for fear that Nathaniel would throw them off the cliff in his anger.

    Nathaniel read the information carefully several times, and then flew the helicopter towards the Snowy Mountain.

    ¡°Chad, how¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Chad had juste back from outside when Mr. Grant stopped him.

    ¡°Dad, why did you wake up so early?¡±

    In fact, Mr. Grant had been up all night waiting for news.

    ¡°Have you heard from your sister-inw?¡± asked Mr. Grant.

    ¡°Not yet. It¡¯s so foggy under the cliff. There¡¯s no way the helicopter can get down!¡± Chad sat on the sofa with decadence.

    Hearing that there was no news of Rosemary, Mr. Grant went to the next sofa and sat down without saying a word.

    Today, The Old Mrs. Grant identally heard that Rosemary had fallen off the cliff. She had cried several times and was finally persuaded to sleep. When she woke upter, she would be even sadder if she knew that there was no good news.

    Mr. Grant stood up suddenly and said to Chad, ¡°Find her anyway, even if she died!¡±

    Looking up at Mr. Grant, Chad felt very sad.

    The sun rose slowly, and golden sunlight sprinkled through the branches and leaves to every corner of the forest.

    Because Adrian¡¯s leg was injured, Rosemary had to take care of him and find a way out. She was exhausted.

    Seeing her dirty clothes, Rosemary sat up slowly.

    She knew that Adrian was very ufortable these two days. After all, a man would be embarrassed to let a girl take care of him all the time.

    Rosemary gently put her coat on him.

    Rosemary pushed back the leaves blocking the hollow at daybreak.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

 Chapter 099 Gorilla

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Awakened by Rosemary¡¯s voice, Adrian saw her curled up in a corner.

    Following Rosemary¡¯s eyes, he saw a gori staring at them at the entrance of the hollow.

    Adrian was also frightened by the gori. He unconsciously approached Rosemary for fear that it would jump on him.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be afraid. Isn¡¯t it said in the book that goris don¡¯t hurt humans? Maybe it will stand for a while and then leave!¡± Adrianforted her, but his eyes were fixed on the gori in front of him.

    It stood at the entrance of the hollow and looked at them all the time. Its expression seemed very unhappy, and it seemed to be forbearing something!

    After a while, the gori suddenly shouted at them, beating his chest with both hands.

    Rosemary had never seen such a big animal before. Seeing it shouting, her whole body screamed in horror.

    The sound of it broke the silence of the whole forest. Some monkeys jumped to the nearby trees to watch.

    A voice as sweet as ark sounded behind the gori!

    The gori immediately turned its awkward body to the girl behind, his hands still beating his chest.

    Sitting inside, Adrian couldn¡¯t see the girl at all.

    The girl chuckled aloud and whispered a few words in the gori¡¯s ear. It walked behind the girl with its head drooping.

    ¡°Rosemary, someone is there!¡±

    Adrian motioned Rosemary to see the girl.

    The little girl stepped forward and said with a smile, ¡°Elma told me that you had upied its home. It stood outside and waited for a long time. You still didn¡¯te out. It said it was very angry now!¡±

    Adrian and Rosemary looked at each other and felt speechless.

    Rosemary replied apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. We didn¡¯t know this was its home. We¡¯lle out now!¡±

    Adrian slowly moved his body and tried hard to stand up, but his left foot had no strength at all.

    ¡°Adrian, let me out first.¡±

    Rosemary saw his face sweating with pain and said worriedly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    The girl stepped forward to help Adriane out of the room slowly.

    Adrian graciously thanked her, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Rosemary also emerged from the hollow, stepped forward to hold Adrian and said to the girl, ¡°Thanks a lot!¡±

    ¡°You are wee!¡±

    Seeing theming out, the girl looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°We fell off a cliff identally when we were filming on the Snowy Mountain, and then came here?¡± Rosemary looked at the girl who was younger than her.

    The girl¡¯s clothes were very strange. She was wearing linen cloth that was only avable in ancient times. The style of clothes seemed to be a minority.

    Her facial features were very beautiful especially her eyes, but her skin was slightly darker than Rosemary¡¯s.

    ¡°The Snowy mountain?¡±

    ¡°Filming?¡±

    The little girl murmured, looking at Rosemary and Adrian with a look of iprehension.

    Adrian could see the girl¡¯s alert and then gently exined, ¡°We just identally fell off the cliff and got here. We only want to find the exit and go back now!¡±

    The girl looked at them for a while and said slowly, ¡°I probably understand it. What you mean is that you identally fell off a cliff and then came here by mistake. Now you want to find your way home, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it!¡± Adrian was very happy to see that she understood.

    ¡°I have to go back and ask my grandpa about this. We haven¡¯t seen outsiders here for more than a hundred years. It¡¯s so nice to see you today!¡± The little girl smiled innocently.

    Rosemary was also infected by her smile and sighed, ¡°I have never seen such a beautiful smile!¡±

    Adrian agreed, ¡°Yes. What a simple and clean girl! Her smile seems to purify all worries and sorrows.¡±

    ¡°Are youplimenting me?¡± the little girl asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, you are the most beautiful girl we have ever seen!¡± Rosemary praised her sincerely.

    But Rosemary asked doubtfully, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I came out to y with Elma!¡± the girl was familiar with this ce.

    She suddenly thought of something and introduced herself, ¡°My name is Fiona. Nice to see you!¡±

    Rosemary saw some tiny beads of sweat were seeping from Adrian¡¯s forehead for standing too long.

    ¡°Fiona, my friend¡¯s leg hurts. Can you help me find a doctor!¡± Rosemary begged with a pleading eye.

    Fiona patted herself on the head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot it. I¡¯ll take you back now?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fiona!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Fiona replied happily.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit far from my vige. Can he hold on?¡± Fiona asked worriedly.

    Seeing Adrian nod, Rosemary answered, ¡°Yes, I will hold him. Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Fiona nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    With Fiona walking in front, Rosemary¡¯s heart was very happy, at least they had found a ce to rest now.

    The two followed Fiona for a long time and finally stopped at a street sign that said Snowwhite.

    Fiona turned to them and introduced, ¡°This is our vige. I will take you to my home now!¡±

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Rosemary held Adrian and looked at this ordinary small vige. Except for the old houses and different clothes, it seemed quite normal.

    ¡°Fiona, where did you go? Your grandfather has been looking for you for a long time?¡± said a middle-aged woman with a smile.

    Fiona replied smilingly, ¡°I went out with Elma!¡±

    The middle-aged woman did not seem to pay attention to Rosemary and Adrian. She added, ¡°Remember to tell your grandfather when you go out next time, or he¡¯ll be worried!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± Fiona nodded.

    Along the way, they met many people who greeted Fiona affectionately. Anyone could feel their love to her from their expressions.

    Fiona took them to a very old courtyard and said to them, ¡°This is my home. Wait for me here first, and I¡¯ll call my grandfather!¡±

    After saying that, Fiona ran into the yard.

 Chapter 100 Adrian Was Critically Ill

    ¡°Adrian, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Rosemary found him getting worse and worse, and her eyes kept looking into the yard.

    A few momentster, Fiona ran out happily,¡±Grandpa allow you to live here temporarily. You cane in!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid when you see my grandfather. He just looks fierce, but in fact he is warm-hearted. He is just¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at Fiona and asked anxiously, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just nagging! You¡­¡±

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    ¡°Fiona, how can you speak ill of grandpa in front of the guests?¡± said an elderly man standing in front of the house.

    Fiona pouted, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°I heard Fiona say that you were lost in the misty forest, right?¡± The old man looked at them.

    Adrian bowed to him and exined respectfully, ¡°We identally fell off the cliff, but fortunately we were caught by trees and they saved our lives. Then we came to the forest and happened to meet Fiona!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Adrian with confusion and felt something wrong with him!

    Adrian gritted his teeth and tried his best to support his body, wanting to make a good impression on the old man.

    The old man nced at Rosemary, then saw Adrian¡¯sp. He said to Fiona, ¡°Help him into the house quickly!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Fiona winked at Rosemary, and together they helped Adrian to a very elegant room to lie down.

    ¡°Grandpa,e and see him quickly! Don¡¯t you see the pain on his face?¡± Fiona hurriedly pushed the slow-walking old man to the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Let me see. He won¡¯t die.¡±

    Fiona whispered, ¡°How can you be so confident?¡±

    ¡°Fiona, what are you talking about?¡± The old man turned his head and looked at her.

    ¡°Nothing. I mean the weather today is very good¡­ very good!¡± Fiona looked outside the room.

    Rosemary was no longer willing to listen to their bickering and begged, ¡°Please, please save my friend!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll check him first!¡±

    Sitting by the bed, the old man and carefully held Adrian¡¯s left leg in his hand and his fingers gently rubbed on it with several clicks.

    Adrian¡¯s face was already dripping with sweat. He said to the old man, ¡°Thank you so much!¡±

    The old man hurriedly waved his hand, ¡°The wound on your leg is not serious, but the most important thing is the injury on your back!¡±

    Rosemary hurried forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with his back?¡±

    Fiona saw that his grandfather did not say a word for a long time and queried loudly, ¡°Are you sure you can really save him?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished!¡± The old man stared at Fiona.

    Rosemary was extremely worried. Suddenly she knelt in front of the old man and begged, ¡°Please, please tell me how to save my friend?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t?¡± Adriany in bed, looking at Rosemary kneeling on the ground.

    The old man picked up Rosemary and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. He won¡¯t die. He just need a special medicine!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, just tell us what medicine he needs?¡±

    He exined, ¡°Although you were caught by a branch when you fell, you should have hit the stone first, and then fell to the bottom of the cliff. All your internal organs were severely damaged. If you had met Fiona two dayster, you might have really died.¡±

    He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°There is a ce in the deepest part of the misty forest where an herb grows. With that and the medicine I have here, he can recover in half a month!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Please tell me the characteristics and shape of the herb, and I will find it!¡± Rosemary looked at him anxiously.

    The old man shook his head, ¡°You can¡¯t find it alone without Fiona¡¯s help.¡±

    Fiona curled her lips and retorted, ¡°Grandpa, why do you always do such things! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s boring?¡±

    Stroking his gray beard, the old man deliberately added, ¡°Fiona, you can also choose not to go. Anyway, I have already told you the prescription. Then that is your business!¡±

    When Rosemary saw this, she couldn¡¯t wait to beg, ¡°Fiona, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t want to go. Just tell me the route and I can find the herb!¡±

    The old man went straight out without looking at them.

    Fiona grimaced at her grandfather, turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Fiona, that¡¯s not the point. I just don¡¯t like my grandpa using this method every time to force me to help him find herbs!¡±

    Hearing her talking about his grandfather, Rosemary suddenly felt that Fiona was really happy. On the surface, the two people liked to bicker, but in fact this was their happiness of getting along with each other.

    Seeing Rosemary standing in a daze, Fiona took her hand andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything tonight. Have a good sleep. Tomorrow morning we will go to find the herb. The most important thing now is to help you bandage your hands first!¡±

    Then Fiona walked outside.

    Rosemary finally realized that there were many scratches on the palms and backs of her hands, and now she really felt a little pain.

    ncing at Adrian on the bed, he fell asleep because he had just taken medicine and was too weak.

    After gently stepping forward to tuck him up, Rosemary closed the door and went out.

    She went to the summerhouse outside the courtyard and sat down, carefully observing the surroundings.

    The houses here were all built of wood and stones. Although they were not so luxurious, each house made people feel warm and like it at first sight.

    ¡°Be rx¡­¡±

    The old man came out of the room with some medicine jars and looked at Rosemary sitting there staring nkly.

    ¡°Thanks for your kindness!¡±

    Rosemary hurried forward to take what he was holding and put it on the stone table.

    He walked there and sat down, ¡°From now on you can call me grandpa like Fiona!¡±

 Chapter 101 I Miss You

    ¡°Ellen, do find something weird with the forest?¡± Edmund asked, looking forward.

    Ellen took out apass to examine, but it couldn¡¯t point out the orientation.

    ¡°Yeah, it is like abyrinth. Wherever we go, we return here.¡± Looking around at the trees, Ellen didn¡¯t find anything wrong.

    Edmund was very confused. Why does a forest, in which there is not even a resident, harbor such an eerie thing?

    Suddenly, Edmund thought of something and pulled hispanion¡¯s arms, ¡°Have you ever heard of such a forest near the Snowy Mountain?¡±

    Looking at him in the eye, Ellen replied coldly, ¡°No!¡±

    But then Ellen instantly knew what his partner meant.

    ¡°You mean this is¡­¡±

    The two men looked at each other, feeling a sense of horror.

    Noticing it was almost dusk, Ellen hurriedly said, ¡°Find some clearing to put up a tent, and spread sulfur and realgar around it. I will fetch some firewood.¡±

    ¡°Yes, watch out for your safety.¡±

    Edmund pitched a tent as quickly as he could and made arge circle of sulfur and realgar around it.

    The evening was imminent. He picked some dry twigs and made a fire near the tent.

    Darkness wasing but Ellen hadn¡¯t returned.

    Edmund was about to seek him when Ellen came back with a lot of firewood in his arms.

    He was about to wee hispanion back and thetter said, ¡°Just make a bigger fire.!¡± Then the fire-wood fetcher rushed into the circle of sulfur and cast the fire-wood onto the mes. Seeing that enough was done, he cried to Edmund, ¡°Come into the tent!¡±

    Edmund was scarcely in the tent when he saw numerous snakes from nowhere crawling towards him.

    Ellen hurried into the shelter and zipped it.

    ¡°It turned out to be true! This strategy works! We had a narrow escape.¡± Edmund said to hispanion while looking at the snakes, which were deterred by the smell of sulfur.

    Ellen uttered in a weak voice, ¡°Ed, I¡­I¡­¡± And he fell to the ground, unconscious.

    Edmund held him in his arms, in fear, ¡°Ellen, are you okay?¡±

    The lips of the patient turned purple.

    Edmund realized that his partner was bitten by a snake.

    He checked and found the wound in his shank. It was not deep, but the man would die if the venom made its way into the blood.

    Edmund took out a knife and pieces of bandage from the traveling bag.

    Then binding the higher part of the patient¡¯s leg with a piece of bandage, he cut a crossing upon the wound and put upon it another piece of bandage.

    What he did next was to suction out the poison.

    After that, he bound the wound and got him a serum injection.

    He didn¡¯t feel quite safe before he finally got himself an injection too.

    Then looking outside at the serpents, he suddenly thought of Rosemary and others. How about them? Did they find a way out of this forest?

    Turning his eye to the patient, he was very worried that some symptoms might develop.

    ¡°Have you found her?¡± Nathaniel asked the pilot through a wireless interphone.

    Two days had passed but the forest was not to be seen, let alone the entrance to it.

    Since he got the news that Rosemary fell off a cliff, Nathaniel hadn¡¯t had a rest. He kept seeking the woman and visited the very cliff several times.

    ¡°No matter what approaches you adopt, find the woman! Or don¡¯te back!¡± Snarled this man.

    And he flung the phone onto the ground, his eyes saturated with red blood silk.

    Vincent drove to the cliff in question after he finished his affairs.

    He didn¡¯t tell Tina this misfortune, partly because she was in a gloomy mood these days. And the Grant family blocked this event so Tina was probably unaware of it.

    He had no idea whether Tina could bear it if she knew this.

    Nathaniel heard steps and shouted, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that not to bother me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Vincent sat beside him.

    Nathaniel had a look at theer and said in a low voice, ¡°Why did youe here? Wait, she knew it also?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve heard you haven¡¯t slept for days. If you remain like this, you will copse when Rosemaryes back.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I always in my dream see her d with blood, standing in front of me and weeping bitterly.¡± The man sobbed.

    ¡°Nathaniel, listen to me. Just have some sleep and I¡¯ll let you know if we¡¯ve some progress.¡± Vincent patted his shoulders.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t do it! When she said that we could only be friends, I felt hurt but at least I could see her every day. But now just to see her is a luxury. I feel broken.¡±

    Hugging his younger brother, Vincent sighed. Why did he love a woman that he couldn¡¯t get?

    But venting out his repressed feelings made him feel better.

    ¡°Drink the milk, will you? Since you won¡¯t pull yourself out of this, take care of your health, okay? And I do believe in miracles.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Gulping the milk, Nathaniel was about to ask about Tina when he felt dizzy and finally fainted.

    The elder brother waved his hands to the retinues, ¡°Take him back to have a rest. And tell the seekers to continue.¡±

    He paused a moment and added, towards a retinue d in ck, ¡°You go abroad to invite Mr. Georges here.¡±

    ¡°Acknowledged.¡±

    Seeing off his unconscious brother taken away by his retinues, he felt quite bitter. His always carefree younger brother should¡¯ve tangled himself in such a rtionship and couldn¡¯t get out!

    If the woman was still missing for the next few days, he hoped that Nathaniel could forget her.

 Chapter 102 Seeking Antidote in the Depth of the Forest

    In the early morning, Rosemary was woken up by some noise.

    She got out of the bed towards the window and looked at a crowd saying something to the vige head.

    Fiona was to ask her to have breakfast, seeing her standing at the window, said, ¡°Rosey, you are up.¡±

    The woman walked to the girl, ¡°Are we making trouble for you and your grandpa?¡±

    ¡°You meant that crowd?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± She would feel guilty if the old man and the little girl were troubled because of her.

    ¡°Those peoplee here for some official things. Grandpa is the chief of this vige and in charge of everything.¡± The girl exined, smiling.

    The woman was still frowning.

    The girl held her guest¡¯s hand, ¡°Rosey, you just look after Adrian and don¡¯t worry about us. If the vigers had opinions towards you, they would have blocked you when you made your way here.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± The woman was not convinced.

    ¡°Yes, it is so!¡± The girl held the guest¡¯s hands to breakfast.

    Right. When they first came here, those residents didn¡¯t show any surprise as if they were not strangers.

    After breakfast, Rosemary served breakfast for the patient.

    Seeing Adrian awake, she smiled, ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, much better. Just my chest feels constricted.¡± The man smiled back.

    She put a small table in front of him and put the dishes on it, ¡°Have your breakfast. Or it will be cold soon.¡±

    The man took up a bowl and hesitated before he asked, ¡°Are you going to collect herbs in the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Fiona said it would take two days or so. You will take good care of yourself, will you? I will cure you!¡± she said firmly.

    The patient cast a look at her, and sighed, ¡°Rosey, you don¡¯t have to feel guilty. I would do the same if it were another person.¡±

    ¡°Not only because you saved me. You are also my friend! That¡¯s the main reason. I will find a way to cure you if there is hope, no matter how thin it is.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will help Fiona prepare what might be used in the mountain. You just look after yourself and wait for good news.¡± She went away.

    ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s this?¡± She asked curiously when the girl put those bottles and jars in a bag.

    Pointing to the blue bottle in question, the girl replied, ¡°It can make snakes and mosquitoes stay away. The deep mountains enjoy little sunshine and are very damp. Paradise of these animals.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then can you give me a little of everything you have in case I might need them?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± The girl explicated the functions of every bottle to the to-be-herb-collector, who listened and memorized carefully.

    ¡°Now, things are ready and it¡¯s time that we should go,¡± Fiona said.

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± The old man walked to them with several sachets in his hand.

    ¡°Take them with you and never drop them. The contents can deter some insects.¡±

    There were four of them and Fiona was surprised, ¡°Grandpa, why are you so generous today?¡±

    Shooting a re at his little girl, the old man said, ¡°Two of them are for others. You must not drop them.¡±

    The girlughed, ¡°Grandpa, you finally did it.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go now since it will bete after a while?¡±

    Seeing the grandfather and the granddaughter conversing like this, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help smiling.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°Sir, please take care of Adrian and we are going.¡± She bowed to the old man.

    He waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just go. I will look after him.¡±

    ¡°Rosey, you just needn¡¯t worry. Grandpa will do well, otherwise, I will not herb for him anymore.¡± She raised her volume on purpose.

    The old man was indignant.

    ¡°Fiona, you and your grandpa love each other,¡± Rosemary said while walking.

    The girl tilted her head and said, ¡°Yeah. My parents died when I was young and it was grandpa who raised me. He is very good to me and I feel very happy.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you often tiff with him?¡± The woman asked a question that she harbored for a long time.

    The girlughed, ¡°You know what, I have traveled through the forest since I was little and I can easily find the herbs I want.¡±

    ¡°And so?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is aware that I can find the precious herbs and he often lets me do so. And I am tired of it sometimes. And he would coax me. That¡¯s why I often bicker with him.¡±

    The girl frisked while talking, like an elfin.

    Rosemary caught up with her steps, and smiled, ¡°And it is another coax this time?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I pretended that I was in no mood to collect herbs. But it turned out that he outwitted me.¡±

    Rosemaryughed.

    Seeing so many novel nts, Rosemary felt excited.

    Then a few singrly beautiful flowers caught her attention but Fiona warned her, ¡°Rosey, don¡¯t approach them.¡± And the girl led her in the opposite direction.

    The woman was confused, ¡°Is there anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous.¡± The girl made a deep breath, ¡°Those are cannibal flowers. They were opening their mouths to attack us.¡±

    Still somewhat confused, she asked, ¡°They will open their mouth when they find humans approaching?¡±

 Chapter 103 Elma Found Ellen

    Fiona thought a while and replied, ¡°Do cannibal flowers eat people in the ce where you are from?¡±

    Rosemary was more confused, ¡°Don¡¯t cannibal flowers in this ce eat people?¡±

    The girl exined, ¡°No. They stretch out their branches to strangle people to death when they smell them.¡±

    ¡°Oh! Then why are they called cannibal flowers?¡± The woman asked, looking at the beautiful flowers not far away.

    ¡°Some insects live near these flowers and will eat the insides of those victims when they are smothered to death. Then the remains be fertilizers.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, you are amazing. I wouldn¡¯t know that if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡± The woman said.

    ¡°Rosey, I have lived here since I was a baby. It¡¯s very natural for me to know these things.¡±

    They walked deeper into the forest, with Elma as apanion.

    It seemed that the girl and the chimp went there a lot before.

    ¡°Fiona, when could we reach the deepest part of the woods?¡±

    They had journeyed for the first part of the day but the destination still seemed far away.

    ¡°Possibly at dusk. Are you tired?¡± Fiona looked at her sweating partner.

    The woman managed a smile, ¡°I am okay. Let¡¯s go ahead.¡±

    Looking around, the girl warned, ¡°Rosey, keep going for a while before we have a rest. This ce is not safe.¡±

    Knowing little about wildlife, the woman listened to her little guide, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Let¡¯s continue.¡±

    The two people and a chimp went through the woods.

    Edmund was awake for a whole night, guarding his woundedpanion.

    In the morning, the snakes were all gone.

    ¡°Ed!¡± The patient cried when he woke up, feeling acute pains in the shank.

    Hearing the cry, Edmund hurried into the tent, ¡°You are up? You frightened mest night.¡± And he started to check the wound.

    Rubbing his temple, the wounded was trying to clear his mind, ¡°I encountered snakes and got bitten when I collected firewoodst night?¡±

    Seeing him recover the consciousness, Edmund advised, ¡°Be more careful afterward, and I¡­¡±

    Ellen covered his mouth with his hand to interrupt the lecturer; he heard something.

    ¡°Someone is here. Hide!¡± Ellen told Edmund.

    And he let go of his hand and rose, walking outwards.

    ¡°Rosey, what is the outside world like?¡± Fiona asked while looking around in caution.

    Rosemary thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful. There are a lot of delicious food and beautiful clothes. And anything you can think of.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go with me to experience it yourself someday?¡± She added.

    ¡°Really? Can I?¡± The girl was excited.

    ¡°Of course. I promise that.¡±

    ¡°Remarkable! I can finally see the outside world!¡±

    What a pure and innocent child, the woman thought, you could excite her with such a trivial thing.

    ¡°But I only take you only if I get the consent of your grandfather.¡± The woman made it clear in case she ate her words in the future.

    ¡°Okay. I will talk to him when wee back.¡± Fiona said gravely.

    Elma groaned suddenly for no clear reason.

    ¡°Hush!¡± Fiona knew that the chimp found something.

    She whispered to the animal, which went away then.

    Unaware of what happened, Rosemary stood where she was, her eyes on the girl.

    In a moment, the chimp came back and gestured before her master.

    ¡°Elma said she found someone nearby.¡± Fiona interpreted.

    ¡°Someone?¡± What popped up in her mind was that a rescue team might be here.

    ¡°Shall we go check?¡± Rosemary wanted to find out.

    ¡°Why?¡± The girl noticed herpanion¡¯s excitement.

    ¡°I and Adrian have been here for quite a while. Someone might be seeking us.¡±

    If so, they could get out soon.

    ¡°You mean, they might be your friends?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fiona couldn¡¯t refuse although the forest was dangerous at night.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll lead the way. The ce that Elma indicated is dangerous; we don¡¯t usually go there.¡±

    The woman wasn¡¯t sure of her decision to examine her hypotheses but she still wanted to give it a try.

    ¡°Thank you, Fiona.¡±

    The guide smiled at her and led the way.

    Ellen, not exempt from dizziness, was lying on his stomach under a tree.

    Edmund was shadowing him and dared not go to him in case he should be found.

    Fiona halted her steps suddenly and whispered to the chimp, which run forward after that.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what that meant but couldn¡¯t feel some horrors.

    Ellen nearly fainted and failed to find a chimp standing behind him.

    Seeing the chimp, Edmund took out a gun from his pocket and lurked beneath the animal.

    ¡°Ellen¡­Are you okay?¡± The man couldn¡¯t help thinking.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Edmund¡¯s hand which held the gun was sweating.

    He heard that chimps didn¡¯t hurt people but he couldn¡¯t risk it.

    Ellen was unconscious. It seemed that some poison remained in his body.

    Elma found a human pointing at her with something and began to grunt furiously.

 Chapter 104 Johnson, Donâ€™t Fire!

    Edmund was sweating heavily when he heard the loud snarls of the chimp.

    He couldn¡¯t figure out what she wanted to do.

    Hearing the sound of the chimp, Fiona hurried with Rosemary to the very ce.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Seeing Edmund pointing a gun at the chimp, Rosemary cried, ¡°Johnson! Don¡¯t fire!¡±

    Turning around, Edmund saw the woman and felt tons lighter in his heart.

    ¡°Rosey, are you okay?¡± The man asked, his gun still pointing at the animal.

    ¡°Johnson put your gun down. Don¡¯t hurt Elma.¡± The woman said.

    ¡°No, Ellen is here.¡± The gun-holder exined.

    At these words, Rosemary found Ellen lying at the feet of the chimp. No wonder Edmund wouldn¡¯t put the gun down.

    ¡°What happened to him?¡±

    It was beyond her expectation that she could meet these two men here.

    ¡°We were attacked by some snakes and he got bitten and now got unconscious.¡± The man exined, looking at hispanion.

    The woman helped the unconscious man get up and asked the girl, ¡°Fiona, they are my friends. Can we find somece to stay awhile?¡±

    Fiona had a look at the man who threatened her chimp and asked, ¡°Rosey, are they your friends?¡±

    ¡°Fiona, I will exinter, okay? Now could you find somece to cure my friend?¡±

    This was the top priority now. Or he might die.

    Fiona then took the group somewhere else.

    ¡°Rosey, this is a safe ce. Let¡¯s have a rest here.¡±

    Casting a look at the patient, Fiona added, ¡°He was bitten by a snake which was very good at hiding. Only the snake-bile of its kinds can cure him.¡±

    Rosemary asked Edmund, ¡°Johnson, how did you twoe here?¡±

    ¡°We heard of the news of you falling off the cliff and Ellen insisted upon seeking you with me. The ne hit a rock in the valley bottom and we had to walk.¡± The man exined.

    ¡°Thank you for doing this for me. But it¡¯s not worth risking your lives for me. How will you get out of here if I were dead?¡±

    Edmund felt some pain. He would like to sacrifice for her.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s worthwhile or not, we have the final say. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk no more about it.¡±

    Turning to Fiona, Edmund said, ¡°How to find the specific snake?¡±

    Fiona turned to Rosemary, ¡°Rosey, one of the bottles I gave you yesterday contains the antidote. One pill will save him.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say it a moment ago?¡± Edmund was confused.

    First snakes, then pills, confusing.

    Fiona didn¡¯t answer him yet threw him a re and went to y with her chimp.

    ¡°Why, it seems that that girl dislikes me.¡± Looking at the girl, Edmund was perplexed.

    Rosemary fed the patient with the pill and let him lie down.

    Then she rose and said to Edmund, ¡°Howe! Fiona is kind and won¡¯t dislike you.¡±

    ¡°Rosey, did you hurt your head when you fell off the cliff? You think I am fabricating something that doesn¡¯t exist?¡± The man was unhappy.

    ¡°Then let me examine your theory. Maybe there is some misunderstanding.¡±

    She came to Fiona, who was rubbing the chimp¡¯s head gently.

    ¡°Fiona, do you think that Johnson is a bad guy?¡±

    ¡°Rosey, what did your friend point at Elma with? She was so frightened.¡± Fiona was pouting.

    ¡°You mean the thing that he held in his hand when we first met him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It urred to Rosemary that the chimp was not just a pet but also a friend and family member.

    Though Fiona didn¡¯t know what a gun was any way the chimp was scared.

    ¡°Fiona!¡± She held the girl¡¯s hands, ¡°I apologize for what my friend did to Elma.¡±

    Then she came to the chimp, whispering in the manner of Fiona, ¡°I am sorry, Elma. My friend thought that Elma was going to hurt his friend so he was forced into doing that. I apologize for that. If you forgive him, just give out a sound, okay?¡±

    The chimp howled aloud.

    ¡°Thank you, Elma.¡± Rosemary smiled.

    Fiona saw that Elma was not scared anymore and she hugged the chimp happily.

    ¡°Fiona, why don¡¯t we go to my friends? They are friendly. It¡¯s just a misunderstanding.¡± She held the girl¡¯s hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay since it¡¯s just a misunderstanding. But can you tell your friend not to do that again? It will frighten Elma.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I promise that won¡¯t happen again.¡± She smiled.

    Then they came to Edmund.

    ¡°Johnson, you will not point your gun at Elma or Fiona will not talk with me.¡±

    Rosemary exined why she made such a request.

    Edmund felt he was quite innocent. It was for self-protection after all.

    But he apologized anyway, ¡°I am sorry, Miss. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have done that to your friend.¡± There was much sincerity in his tone.

    And he turned to the chimp to say sorry.

 Chapter 105 Would You Want My Help?

    ¡°Then we are good.¡± Fiona was happy again.

    Ellen had also recovered himself.

    Rosemary said to Edmund, ¡°Johnson, my friend who fell off the cliff with me was hurt badly. Now that Ellen is good, we should collect herbs. You two stay here and wait for us. Is that okay?¡±

    Looking at Ellen, who was lying on the ground, Edmund said, ¡°How about this, Rosey. You stay and look after Ellen while I apany Miss Fiona to collect the herbs?¡±

    ¡°Johnson, just call me Fiona. I prefer it to ¡®Miss Fiona¡¯.¡± The girl smiled.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call you¡­Fiona!¡± The man replied, a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Yeah, that sounds better.¡± The girl said naughtily.

    ¡°Then Fiona, would you mind mying with you?¡± The man requested.

    Fiona looked at him and then at Rosemary, ¡°I am okay with that if Rosey likes it.¡±

    ¡°Rosey, you know I am not an expert in nursing. But I am probably a nice assistant to help collect herbs in mountains.¡± The man argued.

    That made sense, the woman thought. And it was her duty to look after the patient since it was for her that he got injured.

    ¡°Alright, then. But you must protect Fiona.¡±

    Fiona replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosey. I will take care of him and take him back to you intact.¡±

    Edmund thought it amusing. Rosey let him protect the girl and vice versa!

    And Rosemary believed that Fiona could protect Edmund.

    ¡°Fiona, go with Johnson. We will wait for you.¡±

    Then they headed into the depth of the forest.

    Ellen woke up.

    Rosemary smiled at him, ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Mr. Ellen?¡±

    Ellen was greatly surprised, ¡°Is that you?¡±

    ¡°I was going to collect some herbs with a friend and Elma found someone. We came and it turned out to be you!¡± The woman exined.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Are you disappointed to see me?¡± Ellen asked.

    ¡°Why, I am d to see you.¡± The woman replied.

    Ellen felt happy but didn¡¯t show it.

    Rosemary thought that he was unhappy and changed the subject, ¡°Do you still feel ufortable somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I feel dizzy.¡± The man fell into the arms of the woman.

    And she couldn¡¯t help but let him.

    The man fell into a slumber.

    Then there was a thunderstorm.

    They were soaked before they could find a shelter.

    ¡°Mr. Ellen, we must find somewhere to hide from the rain.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    A long time passed before they found a cave and they went in.

    They sat down.

    Rosemary said to Ellen, ¡°You sit here and I will make a fire.¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The man said nothing and watched hispanion picking twigs. She was drenched and the shape of her body was seen clearly.

    He turned around hurriedly in case the woman found that she was being watched.

    Then she collected enough twigs and was about to ask him for a lighter when she squeezed.

    Then she asked anyway, ¡°You have a lighter with you?¡±

    Ellen took out a lighter and lit the fire. ¡°You should take off your wet clothes or you will have a cold.¡±

    She flushed at these words. How could she do that in front of a man?

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you take off yours first? You are the patient anyway.¡± The woman said, a little embarrassed.

    And the man quickly took off his shirt. ¡°Dry it and put it on.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± But she was halted by his look.

    He smiled.

    A gust of wind came in and the woman squeezed again while she was drying the clothes.

    Ellen said, ¡°Take off your wet clothes and put this on, otherwise I will be looking after you tomorrow.¡±

    Looking around, Rosemary found nowhere to change her clothes where she could be shaded.

    Ellen frowned, ¡°I will turn my head. You just change it.¡±

    Why on earth did she stay with him instead of apanying that cute girl?

    Ellen added,ughing, ¡°Do you want me to do it for you? I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it on right now. Don¡¯t turn back!¡± She quickly took off the wet clothes and put on the dry shirt.

    ¡°I finished.¡±

 Chapter 106 you donâ€™t mind, then Iâ€™ll take it off

    Ellen is 5¡¯7¡å, and his shirt on Rosemary¡¯s body just reaches her thighs, with two long, white legs exposed, making people reverie!

    Ellen turned around to look at her already changed, slender legs although she took the clothes to cover a little, but still mostly exposed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Rosemary admitted that it was the fastest change of clothes since she was born, which was smashingly fast.

    Lowering his head and baking his clothes, he suddenly thought that he was still sick and his pants were still wet, wearing them, and hurriedly said, ¡°Ellen, you¡¯re not well yet, hurry up and change your pants and bake them!¡±

    Ellen gave her a look, then nodded at her, ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, let me just take it off!¡±

    With that, Ellen stood up and pulled down her outside pants.

    Rosemary saw this and closed her eyes in fear, hating herself for biting her tongue.

    Ellen was wearing a pair of boxers underneath, which is not really a big deal, but when she saw his two firm and slender legs, Rosemary felt her breath catching.

    Hurry to turn a body, face to the hole, so that the cold wind blowing well.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t notice she was wearing Ellen¡¯s shirt for a moment, and once she turned around, her thighs were all in front of Ellen¡¯s face.

    Ellen just felt that her body had started to stir somewhere and coughed lightly, ¡°Even if you want to seduce me, you can¡¯t do it while I¡¯m sick!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s head buzzed and she saw her thighs all exposed. Rosemary hurriedly took her clothes to cover her thighs and her face was so red she could pinch blood.

    The atmosphere in the cave became instantly awkward, and Rosemary felt that she now felt a fiery gaze on her no matter how she sat.

    Ellen didn¡¯t let her unnaturalness get the better of her.

    Rosemary, whose clothes were almost baked, slowly raised her head and saw Ellen standing up, her perfect figure just in front of Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    Rosemary just gawked at it, his body was really perfect, even girls shouldn¡¯t have a few like him!

    The six-pack abs on the upper body, the curves are well-defined, and at a nce it is clear that he is usually a great fan of fitness.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? I¡¯m not badly built, am I!¡±

    Ellen got dressed and turned around to see Rosemary staring at herself.

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    Rosemary saw that she peeked at him and was caught by him, she coughed and said, ¡°I¡­ my clothes have been baked and dried, please ¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I trouble you to change?¡± Ellen saw her as if she was afraid of herself and said deliberately.

    ¡°No, I was trying to tell you to turn around, I need to change!¡± Rosemary was so shocked by what he said that she let the words out in one breath.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Ellen deliberately trailed off, her eyes staring straight at Rosemary as if she were trying to see right through her body.

    Rosemary at this point has no idea how to talk to Ellen, always feel that no matter what she says, can make him think wrong.

    ¡°Change your clothes! I¡¯ll go nearby to collect a little more firewood!¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t go far, you¡¯re not well yet?¡±

    Ellen had just reached the entrance of the cave when she heard Rosemary¡¯s words, flinched, and then walked towards the outside of the cave.

    Making sure he was far away, Rosemary hurriedly walked to a more remote ce to hurry up and change her clothes.

    After changing, Rosemary hung her shirt on a vine at the entrance of the cave.

    The rain outside was getting heavier and heavier, as if the heavens were deliberately ying a joke on her.

    See Ellen has not returned, and the rain is falling so hard, there is no way to go back tonight.

    So walked to the cave and folded some branches and leaves in the fire next toy, thinking that when I met Edmund today, it seems to see them with a tent, I wonder if Ellen has brought.

    Thinking that his body had been bitten by a snake and the venom inside his body had not beenpletely removed, Edmund exined before he left that she should keep an eye on him.

    Take the travel bag on the ground, unzip it, and see that there is really a tent inside, as well as a few things to protect yourself.

    Although good upbringing told her not to just touch people¡¯s things, her current situation told her that she should use whatever resources would get them through the night safely.

    Rosemary took out the tent, found a rtively t ce and then the tent to make, in the just made all the branches and leaves into the tent, so it will be a little warmer.

    After everything was done, Rosemary found out that Ellen hadn¡¯te back yet, so she got a little worried.

    Hurriedly walked outside the cave to look, there is just no sign of Ellen.

    ¡°Ellen ¡­¡±

    Rosemary stood at the entrance of the cave and called out to the outside.

    A face shouted a few times, did not see Ellen¡¯s response, is ready to go in the direction of Ellen to find when you see him holding a pile of firewood, a hand also grabbed a rabbit, is all wet clothes again.

    ¡°What took you so long to get there, hurry up and get in?¡±

    Rosemary rushed forward to take the rabbit and firewood from Ellen¡¯s hand, then found a vine and tied the rabbit aside, and urged Ellen to go inside the tent.

    ¡°Ellen, sorry, without your consent to take your bag of things, now you go ahead and take off the wet clothes, and then take it outside the tent, I will help you bake!¡±

    After saying that, he went to the cave and took the shirt, walked to the fire to roast and iron it, and handed it to Ellen.

    Ellen took the clothes without saying anything, went straight into the tent, took off the wet clothes on her body, put them outside the tent, and let Rosemary bake.

    The sky is getting darker and darker, and the wind is blowing outside, and the weather in the cave is obviously feeling colder.

    Rosemary looked at so many clothes, if held in the hands to bake, do not know how long to bake, suddenly remembered a wilderness with Carina watched a movie, which the hero in order to help the heroine bake clothes, directly set up several wooden racks, as with drying clothes.

    So in the cave found some vines, pulled a few very long vines, found a few sticks, made two shelves, put them next to the fire, and then put the clothes on them.

    Ellen saw Rosemary¡¯s every move inside the tent and thought that this girl was really incredible, not at all like a thousand Miss Kim.

    ¡°Ha ha ha!¡±

    Ellen couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, instantly breaking Susan in the cave.

    Rosemary heard the sound and hurriedly took off her jacket, which was a little thinner, but better than nothing.

    ¡°Ellen, put my jacket on first! It seems to have gotten colder now that the wind is blowing outside?¡± Rosemary said as she stood outside the tent.

    ¡°No, you drape yourself, I can still hold up!¡±

    Ellen is afraid that if she gives her clothes, she will have to catch a coldter.

 Chapter 107 Fiona, donâ€™t get me wrong

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sitting by the fire roasting, not cold?¡± Rosemary exined hastily.

    With that, reach for the zipper and prepare to put the clothes in.

    ¡°I said no, don¡¯t you understand me?¡± Ellen said coldly.

    Rosemary was so stunned by his words that her hand, frozen in mid-air, forgot to retract.

    After a few seconds, only Ellen¡¯s words were heard again, ¡°Instead of standing there, why don¡¯t you hurry up and dry your clothes for me?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Not expecting her good intentions to make Ellen so angry, Rosemary¡¯s eyes flushed red and she walked over to the fire.

    ***R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Edmund and Fiona had arrived deep in the forest, and the sudden change in weather caught several of them off guard.

    The good thing is that Fiona oftene to this side to pick medicine, so the situation on this side is still not better understood.

    Fiona led Edmund to a Woody house and pushed the door in as if it were her own home.

    ¡°Fiona, this ce seems to be upied, would it be bad for us toe in directly like this?¡± Edmund is well educated after all, and still can¡¯t ept this kind of trespassing in other people¡¯s homes.

    ¡°Edmund, you can rest assured that this ce was built for the convenience of Elma and I used toe and pick up medicine.¡± Fiona said with a smile.

    After putting everything away, Fiona walked to the door and looked at the weather outside for a while, muttering, ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad luck!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fiona?¡± Edmund asked curiously when he saw her mumbling there.

    Fiona turned into the room and said to Edmund, ¡°Edmund, you go outside with me to collect some firewood and pick some wild fruits, looks like we¡¯re staying here for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rosemary clearly said that her friend is waiting for these herbs to save her life, if she dys here for a few days, if something happens to her friend, then how to exin to her!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! With my grandfather around, Adrian will be fine for now?¡±

    Besides, Grandpa already knew they would be in this situation, so how could he possibly let anything happen to Adrian?

    Edmund saw Fiona as if she had expected to stay here for a few days, and the whole person was not much afraid.

    ¡°So let¡¯s go collect firewood now!¡± Edmund said to Fiona.

    Fiona from Woody house out of a set of strawberry ground to Edmund, ¡°Edmund, you put this on,ter we have to collect a little more firewood, ready!¡±

    ¡°Fiona, can you tell me the point?¡± Edmund was confused by Fiona¡¯s words, listened for half a day did not hear what she said things mean?

    Fiona took a look at the weather outside and said seriously: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, we met the Misty Forest a hundred years of rare snow weather, this kind of weather once encountered, less than three to five days, more than half a month!¡±

    Edmund did not think there was anything very serious about a snowfall and said, ¡°It¡¯s just snow, what¡¯s there to be afraid of, isn¡¯t it normal to have snow?¡±

    Fiona rolled her eyes at Edmund, ¡°Do you know what it means when it snows once a century in this forest?¡±

    Seeing that he also does not understand the look, continued:

    ¡°I used to just listen to my grandfather said that the Misty Forest is a very magical ce, no one has ever been able to escape from here, which is full of many magical formations, grandfather said that when he was very young, once encountered the Misty Forest snow, thick snow to cover the entire forest, and then will be covered by ayer of thick fog, until the snowpletely melted, the fog will be all new. Until the snowpletely melted, the fog will all dissipate, and then the forest will appear again from many rare herbs and almost extinct birds and animals.¡±

    ¡°At this time of year when it snows, the temperature in the forest drops to a minimum, so we have to find a little more firewood as a precaution?¡± Fiona¡¯s heart carried a leap of faith and a hint of worry.

    The heart is happy because grandpa said that when it snows heavily, they can see the snow deer that is passed down in their n, while the heart is worried about Rosemary and they don¡¯t know if they can survive.

    Edmund was curious about Fiona¡¯s identity when he heard her say that and asked, ¡°Fiona, who are you anyway! Why do I always feel that you, a tiny girl, know more about such things than I do?¡±

    Because their time together was rtively short, after all, Rosemary hadn¡¯t had time to tell him Fiona¡¯s identity.

    Fiona¡¯s big eyes shed at Edmund and she asked yfully, ¡°If Edmund knew my life, would you still be friends with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no matter what your identity is, you are our savior!¡± Edmund said seriously.

    He has never been one to make friends based on status, let alone Fiona being their savior.

    Fiona said with a little disappointment, ¡°So in your mind I¡¯m just your life saver!¡±

    Edmund suddenly realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly said, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t misunderstand, what I mean is that you are not only our friend, but also the savior of all of us, you know?¡±

    ¡°Is it really?¡± Fiona¡¯s small face, which was still unhappy, immediately turned giddy.

    Edmund saw her happy look, really cute, suddenly a thought shed through his mind, if only I could have a sister like that how good it would be!

    ¡°Edmund, do you think Rosemary and your friend will be okay? I¡¯m so worried about Rosemary?¡± Fiona¡¯s just happy little face suddenly started to worry about Rosemary again.

    Edmund reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! That friend of mine is a very powerful person, with him around, you Rosemary will be fine?¡±

    The reason he¡¯s not worried about Ellen is because he has a way to deal with anything more brutal than this, let alone just a heavy snowfall.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t lie to me oh, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to Rosemary?¡± Fiona said to Edmund while picking wild fruits.

    Edmund smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s guaranteed to be fine?¡±

    Rosemary saw that the clothes were baked dry, took them off the sticks and put them outside the tent and said to Ellen: ¡°Ellen, the clothes are dried, you should change quickly!¡±

    Said, went to the side to pack those wooden shelves to go.

    Ellen changed clothes from the tent inside out, see there busy Rosemary, the corners of the lips slightly hooked, suddenly feel that at this moment she is like a virtuous wife.

    ¡°You stay here and roast the fire while I go outside the cave and fill up a little water?¡± Rosemary picked up the water jar on the ground and headed straight for the outside of the cave.

    ¡°Ellen ¡­¡±

    Ellen heard Rosemary¡¯s shout and rushed towards the cave.

    In three or two steps, he went to Rosemary¡¯s side, who saw himing and said, ¡°Look over there ¡­¡±

 Chapter 108 So you have a little self-awareness

    The Grant family

    Andrew received a call from Darren early this morning asking him toe over to The Grant family and say he had something to say.

    Hung up the phone and rushed over.

    The butler was already waiting for him at the door, and when he saw himing and said hello, he took Andrew to Darren¡¯s study.

    Darren was already waiting for him in the study, and once he saw Andrew, his face was heavy as he said, ¡°Inws, sit down first!¡±

    Andrew had juste in and noticed that the housekeeper¡¯s face was not good, and did not see Rosemary, only sense told him: something happened to Rosemary!

    ¡°Inws, I called you here this time to tell you about Rosemary, I hope you won¡¯t get excited when you hear it?¡± Darren said as he sat across from Andrew.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, go ahead!¡±

    Andrew had prepared for the worst on the way here.

    Darren really didn¡¯t want to tell him such a cruel truth, but The Grant family had been searching for three days and hadn¡¯t found any news of Rosemary¡¯s survival.

    After thinking about it, he still felt the need to talk to Andrew, after all, Rosemary is the daughter-inw of The Grant family, and now something has happened, they The Grant family still has a responsibility.

    ¡°The thing is, Rosemary said a few days ago that she took a scene for a location shoot, and then identally fell off a cliff while filming on a snowy mountain.¡± Darren said to him.

    Andrew¡¯s face turned very ugly, but he was still trying very hard to suppress his emotions.

    After a pause, Darren continued: ¡°We learned the news, let Chad sent all the helicopters of The Grant family to the bottom of the cliff to look for, when the ne flew halfway to the bottom of the central cliff was covered by ayer of fog, visibility is almost zero, it is impossible to see the route traveled clearly. ¡±

    Darren afraid Andrew can not support, gently patted his shoulder and said: ¡°You should not be too desperate now, our people continue to search, no matter what the situation, I will find Rosemary, this time called you to tell you, so you have a mental preparation.¡±

    ¡°I thank Mr. Grant here in advance on behalf of Rosemary, if there is nothing else, I will go back first?¡±

    Darren knew his heart was not good, and did not detain him, sent him downstairs and said, ¡°Do not think so much, we will certainly try to find!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Andrew turned around and got into his car and soon drove away from The Grant family.

    ¡°Your Lordship, what happened to The Great Young Lady hit Mr. Harris very hard, are you telling him now that you think there is no more hope for The Great Young Lady?¡± The butler asked as he looked at the road that was left only with dust.

    ¡°I do not want to admit this fact, but the search and rescue team has been looking for three days, there is not a bit of Rosemary¡¯s news, only ¡­¡±

    Darren sighed deeply and continued, ¡°It¡¯s better to tell him now that he¡¯ll still have a memory than to know when he sees a pile of white bones!¡±

    The housekeeper nodded, thinking that Darren was right, in this world, the most painful thing is just to send the white hair to the ck hair.

    Andrew went straight home and then locked himself in his study.

    Sitting at his desk, Andrew took out a photo album and looked at the brightly smiling Rosemary inside, and the tears in his eyes could no longer stop falling.

    The rough hand gently stroked Rosemary¡¯s smiling face, tears falling one by one on the photo frame, each sound a painful pain to be a parent.

    ¡°Rosemary, Daddy is sorry for you, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Andrew murmured as he looked at Rosemary on the photo.

    If she had insisted on not marrying into The Grant family and had taken more care of her, wouldn¡¯t his daughter have left her?

    But now it¡¯s toote, his Rosemary is gone, and even if he¡¯s regretting it, it¡¯s impossible to make up for what he owes her.

    ¡°Mrs. ke, is lunch ready yet?¡± Laurie had just returned from ying poker outside, having lost quite a bit and was in an irritable mood.

    Mrs. ke saw Laurie¡¯s face was very bad, and said softly, ¡°Madam, it will be ready soon, you wait for a while!¡±

    ¡°What? What time is it and you haven¡¯t prepared lunch? Are you too old to cook?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    People like you should go home early and take it with them, I really don¡¯t understand why Andrew still keeps you at home?¡± Laurie said and put the bag on the sofa, the whole person lying on the sofa.

    Seeing Mrs. ke still standing there, she jumped up from the couch and scolded, ¡°A dumbass, and go bring me a ss of juice!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mrs. ke nced at the upstairs study, sighed, and turned to go into the kitchen.

    ¡°Doing everything to say, like a pig so stupid!¡± Laurie looked at Mrs. ke¡¯s back, cursing and chattering under her breath.

    Andrew heard Laurie¡¯s scolding and came out from the study and said, ¡°You¡¯re so smart, so from now on you¡¯ll do the cooking yourself and see if it¡¯s better than Mrs. ke?¡±

    Laurie once heard Andrew cornered to call her even worse than a pig, the chest of anger rubbed out all at once.

    ¡°Andrew, what do you mean? Do you mean to say I¡¯m not even as good as a pig?¡± Laurie stood up and yelled at Andrew.

    Andrew, who walked downstairs, looked at Laurie and said coldly, ¡°So you have a little self-awareness!¡±

    ¡°Andrew, you ¡­¡± Laurie¡¯s lungs exploded in anger.

    Just as Mrs. ke came out of the kitchen with a ss of juice, Laurie took two steps forward to pick up the juice and pour it over Mrs. ke¡¯s head.

    Mrs. ke looked at the mad Laurie, with anger in her eyes, but finally held back.

    ¡°Hmph, I still don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t even scold a scary person?¡± Laurie stood not far from Andrew and looked smugly at Mrs. ke.

    Looking at Laurie¡¯s behavior, Andrew could not hold back the anger he had endured for several years at this moment.

    Snap ¡­

    Stepping forward, she threw Laurie a p and yelled at her, ¡°Apologize to Mrs. ke!¡±

    Andrew¡¯s eyes smoldered with anger and his whole body radiated an icy aura as he looked coldly at Laurie.

    Daisy happened toe back from outside and saw the scene as soon as she entered the door.

    ¡°Daddy, how can you hit Mommy for a scary person?¡± Daisy asked, crying.

    Daisy went up and touched Laurie¡¯s face and asked in a choked voice, ¡°Mom, does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Daisy, get away from me!¡± Andrew said in a hard tone.

    ¡°No go, why should mommy apologize to a scary person, she doesn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Daisy shouted at Andrew.

    Snap ¡­

    Mrs. ke saw the Andrew of today and knew he wasn¡¯t the same Andrew as before, and it was clear he was angry today.

    Daisy obviously did not expect Andrew to hit her as well, and the tears in her eyes fell even harder.

    ¡°Andrew, are you crazy? Who are you to beat my daughter?¡± Laurie saw Daisy being beaten by Andrew and rushed to Andrew and said.

    Andrew thought it was really ridiculous that she should ask herself on what basis?

 Chapter 109 The rest is up to you

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll tell you now what I am on the basis of, on the basis of being the head of the family of The Harris family.¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve been the mistress of The Harris family for thest ten years or so and you don¡¯t even know who I am anymore, how nice ¡­¡±

    Andrewughed coldly and looked at Laurie and said, ¡°For the sake of the couple, you will move out of here tomorrow morning and I will have mywyer give you the divorce papers tomorrow!¡±

    Laurie saw that Andrew was determined to divorce her and said viciously, ¡°If you want a divorce, I want all thirty percent of the shares of thepany, or you won¡¯t get it!¡±

    Andrew originally intended to give ten percent of thepany¡¯s shares, but now instead do not want to give a point.

    ¡°Walked up to Laurie and said fiercely, ¡°I was going to give you ten percent, now again I don¡¯t want to give you a single cent, and you don¡¯t think about how I¡¯ve treated you all these years.¡±

    Andrew stepped forward to Laurie¡¯s ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you did back then, if I tell her about it, think what she will do to you?¡± Said also did not forget to look at Daisy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°Do you see how dare I?¡± After saying that, she walked to Mrs. ke and said, ¡°Go wash up! Don¡¯t cook today¡¯s meal, you will apany me out to eatter!¡±

    Mrs. ke nced at Laurie, then nodded to Andrew and tried to walk to her room.

    Andrew didn¡¯t even look at the mother and daughter and went straight upstairs.

    ¡°Andrew, you bastard!¡±

    Laurie¡¯s entire body was paralyzed on the floor, looking so pitiful.

    Daisy had never seen Andrew like this before and was so scared that she kept burrowing into Laurie¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mom, what to do?¡±

    Laurie hugged Daisy tightly, a murderous intent in her eyes, and said fiercely, ¡°Since he otherwise, it¡¯s not easy to leave me alone!¡±

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Mother anddaughter hugged each other in pain.

    ***

    ¡°Look at those animals, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on? Hugging fruit, hugging everything, looking a little like they¡¯re storing something?¡± Rosemary muttered.

    Ellen¡¯s face darkened and she hurriedly said to Rosemary, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and collect firewood and pick some wild fruits, the more the better!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what was going on, and since Ellen said so, there must be a reason for him.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary is responsible for collecting firewood, Ellen is responsible for picking fruit, the two of them worked all afternoon, and see that it is almost done.

    ¡°You stay here and find something?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the current day and was scared, grabbed Ellen¡¯s shirt and said, ¡°I¡¯m going too, I¡¯m a little scared to be here alone?¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    ¡°All right! Hurry up?¡±

    Ellen walked to a tree with more branches, climbed up, stepped hard on the more brittle branches, and soon got down a fewrge branches, and came down from the tree dragging the branches to the cave.

    Ellen looked at the weather soon to darken, said to Rosemary: ¡°You quickly increase the fire in the cave a little,ter will be very snow, then the whole forest temperature will drop directly to below zero!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary hurriedly went to the cave and burned the fire so big that it instantly lit up the cave red.

    Ellen hurried to get down the branches tightly sealed the hole, everything is ready after, and then in the hole to find a circle to see if there is no ce to leak the wind, to determine the absence of before walking to the fire and sit down.

    Rosemary admired Ellen when she saw that the cave, which had been tidied up a bit, was instantly several times warmer than it had been just then.

    ¡°We may have to spend a few rough days here, as long as we get through it, we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Ellen said and squeezed her hand over her brow.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well in your head?¡± Rosemary looked at him as if he was ufortable and asked with concern.

    Ellen nced at the two other rabbits she caught next to her and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know how to barbecue?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t understand what Ellen meant and looked up at him!

    ¡°If you know how to grill, I¡¯ll kill those two rabbits and you¡¯ll be responsible for grilling it up so we can store it for a few days!¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t store it without salt baking it!¡± Rosemary said as she looked at Ellen.

    Ellen thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then you pour out all the things in that bag to find out if there is, that is the pilot¡¯s travel bag, there should be these things?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary didn¡¯t realize that he was still someone who would take people¡¯s things?

    Took the bag, emptied out all the contents, searched and really found a little salt and spices.

    ¡°And there really is?¡± Rosemary said with a smile.

    Ellen gave him a look, and then added, ¡°That was the wrong travel bag that I identally took, and I didn¡¯t think it woulde in handy?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Forget him a nce, mouth muttered: I did not say anything, need to exin so clearly?

    Ellen didn¡¯t bother with Rosemary who was muttering aside, but grabbed two rabbits and walked aside to get rid of them in no time.

    Tossed the processed rabbit directly to Rosemary and said, ¡°You¡¯re up next!¡±

    The resulting rabbit, Rosemary handily coated with a little salt and spices first set aside for a few minutes before cing on the shelf previously found roasting.

    Looking at her so skillfully, it seems she must have grilled a lot.

    ¡°Did you learn to barbecue before?¡± Ellen asked, looking at her scriptively.

    ¡°I learned a little when I went on a field trip with my ssmates when I was in high school!¡±

    Rosemary is suddenly d that she went to learn barbecue skills, so that now she will not die of hunger, now that I think about it, it is still worth it.

    ¡°Were you all going out on field trips with female students at that time?¡± Ellen askedzily, sitting next to her.

    ¡°There were both male and female students who would go together as long as they yed together, but it was really fun to be out on field trips!¡± Rosemary recalls each outing she went on with a Tess smile on the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Does Ellen like field trips?¡± Rosemary went along with the conversation, otherwise she would have felt awkward once she stopped.

    After a while, only then said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been there!¡±

    Rosemary thought of the beautiful ce she went to with Edmund and said, ¡°Well, next time we go on a field trip, Ellen cane with us! It¡¯s fun when there are more people there!¡±

    ¡°I heard Edmund say he took you to that sea of flowers outside of Cornshire, didn¡¯t he?¡± Ellen asked faintly.

    ¡°Yes! The scenery there is really beautiful, it¡¯s just a pity that thest time I went there there was a little ident and I didn¡¯t have a good time?¡± Rosemary said while turning the rabbit meat in her hand.

    Picked up the rabbit meat and smelled it, ¡°It smells so good, you eat first, go to sleep first after eating!¡± After saying that, handed the rabbit meat to Ellen.

 Chapter 110 Ellen takes advantage of the opportunity

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Ellen took the rabbit meat, tore a small piece, put it in her mouth and chewed it slowly.

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen and asked with a smile, excited to see what he would say?

    ¡°It¡¯s far worse than mine!¡±

    Ellen threw out a sentence without mercy, Rosemary red at him fiercely: If you don¡¯t like it, why don¡¯t you do it yourself!

    Rosemary grimaced and muttered as she continued to roast another one.

    Seeing that she was angry, Ellen pulled off a rabbit leg and handed it to her, ¡°Reward for you!¡±

    After giving him a look, Rosemary smiled, took the rabbit from him and took a bite, the meat was delicious, better than anything she had ever eaten before.

    ¡°So the rabbit meat inside the deep mountains is so delicious, I¡¯ve never had such delicious rabbit meat before?¡± Rosemary said vaguely.

    Watching her eat is really cute, and after knowing her for so long, maybe this is her truest self!

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll take you out for a meal when we get out?¡± Ellen said looking at her.

    Rosemary felt that no matter where she ate rabbit meat in the future, it could not possiblypare to the one here.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s a ce for food!¡±

    Hearing her words, her eyebrows touched lightly, ¡°How?¡±

    Put down the meat in his hands, wiped the corners of his mouth gently with his hand and said, ¡°We are now nothing to eat, in this case can have meat to eat, naturally is the most delicious, and so we go back, do not have to worry about no food to eat when the meat in your mouth is another taste!¡±

    A light sigh continued: ¡°And I think life is simr to this!¡± Finished, one hand holding a tree branch on the ground gently drawing.

    It waspletely dark, Rosemary put all the rabbit meat in a bag and put it in her bag, then said to Ellen, ¡°Ellen, I see you are not in very good spirits, go to sleep first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ellen stood up and staggered like a tent.

    ***

    ¡°Wow! Edmund, you can still bake fruit to eat!¡± Fiona¡¯s mouth watered as she looked at the fragrant fruit Edmund had baked.

    Looking at Fiona like a little glutton, Edmund handed her a roasted fruit, ¡°Eat slowly, it¡¯s hot!¡±

    epting the fruit, Fiona took a strong bite and the juice stayed on her lips, burning her eyes to tears.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ hot!¡±

    Edmund looked at her anxious look, really cute, said with a smile, ¡°I told you to slow down, and no one grabbed with you!¡±

    Oh augh, Fiona suddenly felt a little embarrassed, spit out his tongue, ¡°Who told you to bake something so delicious, I can¡¯t wait to eat my tongue too!¡±

    Gently scraped on the tip of her nose, ¡°Whenever you want to eat in the future, big brother will bake for you, okay?¡± Edmund said with a doting face.

    ¡°Really? Then can I ask you to bake for me whenever I want to eat in the future?¡± Fiona asked in a vague voice.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Suddenly Fiona came up to Edmund and said, ¡°In case you change your mindter, you¡¯re my brother from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why if it¡¯s a brother!¡± Edmund asked with deliberate snark.

    ¡°Because grandpa said that besides him and mommy and daddy, only my brother will treat me the best, so I want you to be my brother!¡± Fiona said happily.

    Edmund felt that he would not be lonely in the future when he had such a cute sister.

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to have a sister as good as you!¡± Edmund said as he looked at Fiona.

    Fiona jumped for joy when Edmund said yes, shouting, ¡°Oh, I have a brother and sister!¡±

    Elma sat aside eating a banana, see Fiona so happy, banana a throw also followed the happy, two hands rhythmically pounded in front of the chest.

    Edmund almost fell downughing when he saw this scene.

    ***

    Rosemary packed up all her things and was about to lean back and rest for a while when she remembered the two scented pouches given by her grandfather before she left home this morning, not knowing what they did, but since grandfather gave them, why not hang one on Ellen as well?

    Unzipped, Rosemary got inside the tent, looked at Ellen lying on one side, went up and called out, ¡°Ellen?¡±

    Rosemary saw that he was not awake and reached out to push his arm.

    ¡°Huh, why is it so hot?¡±

    Stretched out his hand and touched his forehead, in touching his own, it turned out to be feverish.

    ¡°Ellen, wake up?¡± Rosemary shook Ellen¡¯s body, still no response.

    I had no choice but to go outside the tent, bring water and rags to help him cool down first.

    Rosemary¡¯s greatest fear is that the venom has not beenpletely removed, and at night there will be other situations, and that will be a disaster!

    Wringing out the water and putting it on her forehead over and over again, Rosemary found that Ellen¡¯s fever was not only not going down, but was getting hotter and hotter.

    Now Rosemary was in a hurry, she didn¡¯t know much about medicine, and if it was still like this in the middle of the night, what could she do?

    Sitting next to Ellen, Rosemary puts his head on herp and tries to make him asfortable as possible.

    She remembered that Mrs. ke had said that alcohol could reduce fever, and when she went out this morning, Fiona seemed to have given her a small bottle of medicinal alcohol, and now she could only beat a dead horse?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Take out the medicinal wine, Rosemary said to Ellen: ¡°Ellen, I now help you to rub a little medicinal wine on your body, I hope you do not misunderstand after you wake up, I ¡­ I also have no ¡­ no way? ¡±

    Rosemary thought that Ellen was now in a feverish daze and would not remember what happened now, so if he asked about the smell of medicinal wine, he could only say that he had identally spilled it on him.

    After a deep breath, he reached out and slowly unbuttoned his shirt, then poured the medicinal wine on his palm and applied it vigorously on his body.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Ellen was made to let out a moan by Rosemary, scaring Rosemary to continue rubbing.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t wake up, Rosemary reached out and probed his forehead, it wasn¡¯t so hot anymore, and let out a deep breath that the fever had finally subsided.

    Rosemary is so tired that she sits next to Ellen and looks at Ellen¡¯s sleeping posture, I wonder what kind of face is under the mask?

    Just sitting there watching, unknowingly Rosemary fell asleep.

    ¡°Cold ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was awakened by Ellen¡¯s voice, rubbed her eyes and saw Ellen¡¯s whole body huddled as if she was cold.

    Touching his hand, she was frightened and hastily retracted her hand, how to be so cold all of a sudden!

    Hastily took off his jacket to cover his body, all the things that can keep warm are moved over, Ellen is still freezing shivering, Rosemary was scared by his appearance are about to cry.

    If he continues like this, he will suffer a cardiac arrest due to the coldness of his body.

 Chapter 111 Want to die, you are not qualified

    Ellen, who was lying on the ground, had frozen lips because of the coldness of her body.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t care less and hurriedly took off all of Ellen¡¯s tops, then took off her own clothes, leaving only her bottoms on, and went up and hugged Ellen tightly.

    Previously read in the book with the body to warm up the method, did not expect today really used.

    As soon as Ellen touched the warmth on Rosemary¡¯s body, her body pressed against hers, and her hands were still on her body¡¯s wanton touch.

    Rosemary saw Ellen¡¯s hands touching her body and didn¡¯t know what to do. Finally, she had no choice but to take the clothes next to her and wrap them together, stiffening his hands on the outside.

    I don¡¯t know when those hands got inside the dress again and went back to her body.

    ¡°Ellen ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was touched by him all over, several times wanted to break free, and was held tightly by Ellen, even pinning several times, did not break free, and finally Rosemary was toozy to struggle.

    Hold Rosemary Ellen actually did notpletely unconscious, see Rosemary in order to save her even take the initiative to hold him, so he went along with her to y a Rosemaryter think of it all hate to strangle Ellen.

    Ellen took advantage of the sickness to touch, but also suffered physically and mentally, his brother screamed all night, but also did not eat the meat, and finally ended in failure.

    It¡¯s heartbreaking to think about ¡­

    ¡­

    The most prosperous ce in Africa, at night neon lights shing, everywhere in the paper and gold, singing and dancing.

    ¡°Night¡± is located in the most prosperous ce in Africa, the people whoe here are rich or noble, not ordinary people can offend.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There is an important guesting over tonight, you guys dress up beautifully for meter and greet the guest well, got it?¡± A stout man said looking at the woman in front of him.

    There were a dozen flowery-looking girls standing in the room, and some of them heard the man¡¯s words and their bodies trembled in fear.

    The girls who enter the ¡°night¡± are either poor families who are sold in, or forced toe in voluntarily by life, or are sent here, and Fang Ling is one of these.

    The girls heard to greet the guests, the whole body is shivering, in the ¡°night¡± to apany the guests for one night, the light will be able to live tomorrow, the heavy will even see the sun tomorrow.

    Outside people only know that ¡°Night¡± is just a bar, in which the girls are at most to apany customers to drink, sleep, but who knows that on the surface of this lively, red and green, the bar, the private conduct of the unbearable transactions.

    It is said that the man in bed is like a crazy beast, and the man whoes to the ¡°night¡± here is the Shura from hell, can sit unrestrainedly in what he wants to do, and the girls in this, can only ept unconditionally.

    When the ck man saw the girls crying there, he went up to a girl who just came in yesterday and said viciously, ¡°If you cry, I¡¯ll throw you to the refugee camp, so you don¡¯t even have a chance to cry?¡±

    In a moment, the girls stopped crying, all afraid of being sent to the refugee barracks.

    Boom ¡­

    In one corner of the room, a thin girl could no longer stand the inhumane torture and did not want to live any longer, so she chose to die.

    The girl¡¯s mmed into the wall, blood gushing from her forehead like a fountain, muttering: Mom and Dad, I¡¯m finally relieved!

    Seeing the girls lying on the floor, the girls in the room were even more frightened and screaming, and Fang Ling was also scared by the scene and his body was shivering.

    The ck man waved to the two men behind him, ¡°As long as there is still a breath, we must wake her up, ¡°Night¡± never do a loss-making business.¡±

    Looking at the girl lying in the corner, he said, ¡°Want to die, you are not qualified yet? I¡¯ll make you pay for it when you¡¯re better!¡±

    The girls in the room were so scared that they no longer dared to make a sound, and the woman lying in a pool of blood, two lines of tears flowed from the corners of her eyes: it turned out that death in this world was also a luxury for her!¡±

    ¡°See, don¡¯t think about dying, as long as you still have a breath, the ¡°night¡± will let you ¡°live¡± well! The ck man said in fluent English.

    Fang Ling finally knew that the most stupid thing he did in this life was to be too kind to Rosemary, which is why he is here today.

    ¡°You guys change into these clothes now ande with me to receive guests in half an hour!¡± The words fell, the ck man turned around and went out.

    ¡­

    Nathaniely in bed all day and night, slowly opening his eyes, only to find himself in his own bedroom.

    The head is extraordinarily heavy and drowsy, as if it had been beaten.

    Nathaniel suddenly remembered that he was supposed to go to Rosemary, then big brother came over to persuade him to rest and handed him a ss of milk, Murphy ¡­

    Rolling over, Nathaniel got up from the bed and grabbed the clothes on the chair next to him by hand and went downstairs.

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Aaron was sitting on the couch when he saw Nathanieling down the stairs and hurriedly got up to greet him.

    ¡°How long have I been back asleep?¡± Nathaniel didn¡¯t even look at Aaron , walked right around him and sat down on the couch.

    The maid hurriedly brought a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Nathaniel, and then hastily retreated.

    Anyone with eyes could see that it was now the harbinger of a storm, and everyone in the vi was sitting carefully on their hands with every nerve, including Aaron.

    Looking at Nathaniel¡¯s dark, ink-like face, Aaron¡¯s heart was a bitter one!

    He was obviously assigned to handle the chores inside thepany, but he didn¡¯t expect to be called here by Vincent early this morning to serve Nathaniel, and said that he would send someone to take over the things inside thepany first.

    Why am I so miserable, how did I end up with them The Meyer Family, a pair of odd brothers, every time I did something wrong, I ended up having hime to make peace, but only if I had to shell out first!

    ¡°One day and one night!¡±

    Aaron stood a meter away from Nathaniel and respectfully replied, afraid that he might be sent abroad by ident.

    Nathaniel lying on the sofa, crossed his legs, smiling and looking at Aaron , ¡°Aaron , I see you are too tired recently, give you a vacation, as your recent welfare!

    Aaron heard the two feet a moment of weakness, forehead oozing with fine beads of sweat, said with a smile: ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not tired, for the boss to work, how will be tired?¡±

    ¡°The H Group is funding the construction of ten schools and homes for the elderly in South Africa, because this project is very important to the reputation of The Meyer Family and must not be sloppy, so I n to send one of my own people to supervise.¡± Nathaniel tapped his fingers on the sofa, and his eyes looked at Aaron every now and then.

 Chapter 112 will make you scream louder later

    Looking at Nathaniel¡¯s wide smile, Aaron felt like he was walking into a trap he had set.

    Aaron, with beads of sweat growing on his forehead, reached out to wipe the sweat from his forehead and echoed Nathaniel, ¡°The boss is right, indeed someone trustworthy should be assigned to supervise?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Recently, many of thepany¡¯s trusted employees have umted a lot of things on their hands, so I thought about it and finally decided to send you?¡± Nathaniel took a sip of his coffee, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a charming smile.

    Once Aaron heard Nathaniel say he was going to send himself, he knelt down in front of him and cried, ¡°Boss, I know I¡¯m wrong, don¡¯t let me go to South Africa, okay?¡±

    Nathaniel said with an innocent face, ¡°I just said to take you off, but you said you are not tired, it just so happens that thepany is short of employees, so you will have to go to help me share a little ah!

    H Group is short of employees, if outsiders hear this, they will cry in the street?

    Everyone knows that The Meyer Family has a wide range of industries, and as soon as The H Group puts out a job posting, there are many talented people who want to get in.

    The innocent target is his dear assistant ¨C Aaron!

    ¡°Boss, you really want me to go!¡± Aaron looked at him with a look of I don¡¯t give up on you.

    ¡°The flight is at ten in the morning, you have two and a half hours to prepare your stuff!¡± Nathaniel said slowly as he nced at his watch.

    Aaron immediately stood up and said to Nathaniel, ¡°I promise I will do my best to fulfill my boss¡¯s expectations.

    The words just fell, Nathaniel crossed his fingers and looked at him and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, this time to go to a ce is the most backward town in South Africa, cherish, I wait for you toe back!¡±

    Now Aaron¡¯s only belief in himself was mercilessly destroyed, and he smiled at Nathaniel, ¡°Boss, take care!¡± He stumbled out the door.

    When the kitchen maids hear that Nathaniel has sent Aaron to work in South Africa, everyone is on edge, fearing that Aaron will be next.

    Nathaniel picked up his phone and dialed Vincent¡¯s number.

    ¡°Brother, why did you give me sleeping pills?¡± Holding the phone, Nathaniel growled over the side.

    Vincent had been waiting for the call for a long time, just an hourter than he had expected.

    ¡°Big brother is just heartbroken, can¡¯t bear to see you torment yourself like this?¡± Vincent spoke unhurriedly into his phone.

    ¡°So have you heard from her now?¡±

    After listening to the message from the other side, Nathaniel¡¯s hand holding the phone couldn¡¯t help but shake.

    Boom ¡­

    The sound of smashing things came from the living room, frightening the maids hiding in the kitchen with their feet weak, and no one dared toe forward.

    Nathaniel tugged at his cor in annoyance, grabbed his jacket from the table and headed for the door.

    ¡­

    Fang Ling wearing erotic lingerie apprehensively standing in the corridor, hands will be facing up and down, no matter how to cover, can not stop the spring light leaked.

    The erotic clothes here are worn with no difference.

    The ck man looked at Fang Ling that breast, a hand to the top of that touch, scared Fang Ling shouted.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Snap ¡­

    The ck man stepped forward and gave Fang Ling a p, saying fiercely, ¡°If you dare to scream for me again, I¡¯ll send you to the refugee barracks now, so you can ¡°scream¡± enough!¡±

    When she finished, she gave a wink to the two men next to her, only to see the two men cover her eyes with a ck cloth and seal her mouth.

    The ck man came up to Fang Ling¡¯s ear and blew hot air and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like to scream? I¡¯ll send you to Mr. Thomas right now, he¡¯ll make you scream for days and nights!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When Fang Ling heard that she had to be sent to serve the one called Mr. Thomas, she hurriedly shook her head, tears falling down.

    The girls in the ¡°night¡± as soon as they hear the name Mr. Thomas, it is simply bad news, this person here do not know how many girls yed dead, even if not dead back to the whole body is not a piece of good, the bottom is even more miserable.

    The ck man will not care whether she is willing to go, but they are the gold master here, although his methods are a little cruel, but over the ¡°night¡± of the men which is not for this toe, if not these, those ancestors and how willing to take out that money thrown here still do not want to go?

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    No matter how much Fang Ling resisted, he was finally brought inside a suite.

    Fang Ling¡¯s entire body was still on the bed by them, and the two men closed the door and went out.

    Lying on the bed, Fang Ling was like amb at the mercy of the people, without any right to say no.

    She knew that if she still wanted to get out alive tonight, she had to make this man happy, or she would only be like the women in front of her, either dead or crippled in the lower half of her body.

    The only choice she has now is to smile no matter what the other side asks of her so she can get out of here.

    A faint fragrance came from inside the room, Fang Ling smelled the fragrance, only to feel that he is now hot, as if there are ten thousand ants tearing below.

    Fang Ling at this moment only feel their head is a blur, dry throat, very want something to make themselvesfortable a little.

    Smelling the aphrodisiac incense, Fang Ling is like a special creature on earth, and her white body is twisting around on the bed.

    ¡°Mr. Thomas, thedy you asked for has been put on the bed for you, I hope you have a good night!¡± The voice of the waiter came from outside the door, and after that there was silence again.

    At the moment, Fang Ling¡¯s body seems to be burning with a big fire and wants a heavy rain to put it out.

    Only heard the room door open, came a footstep, and then heard the room door closed also unlocked sound, Fang Ling confused to hear the sound of footsteps approaching her.

    So that guy didn¡¯t lie to me, and really sent me such a special thing.

    A hand slowly stroked Fang Ling¡¯s body, eyes lustfully staring at the lovely girl on the bed, and a slurping sound came out of his mouth from time to time.

    Mr. Thomas reached out his hand and pinched Fang Ling¡¯s buttocks so hard that it hurt that Fang Ling didn¡¯t know whether to shout or scream in lust.

    Looking at Fang Ling, who kept writhing on the bed, made the man next to him even more interested.

    ¡°Martha people, do not rush,ter I will make you scream more ¡­¡± the man smiled a lewd smile, nced at the next table, the corners of the eyes of the smile deeper.

 Chapter 113 Letâ€™s have some excitement, shall we?

    Mr. Thomas in the mob is also a caller, the main power in the country, foreign also involved, but in fact, far less powerful than the domestic.

    What Fang Ling heard most when he first entered the ¡°night¡± was therumors about Mr. Thomas.

    Not because he is the richest guest here, nor because his power is more powerful than others, but he is a ruthless man who does nothing without regard for the consequences, and as long as anyone messes with him, he will make others pay back a hundredfold.

    So whether it¡¯s the mob or white people, as long as it¡¯s not something big, almost people won¡¯t bother with him, and over time, Mr. Thomas¡¯s reputation is growing, and many people are more or less afraid of his identity.

    Although Mr. Thomas this person is ruthless, do things without regard to the consequences, but he will not be random and people feud, but he has a shoring is also a bit, notoriously protective of the short.

    Fang Ling is physically and mentally broken at the moment, but if she wants to get out of here, she has to grit her teeth and push through.

    Mr. Thomas is a notorious sexual pervert, especially likes to please the girls in different ways to achieve his inner conquest and satisfaction dare.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Scream, scream hard ¡­,¡± the creased face wore a lustful grin.

    ¡°Ahh ¡­fortable ¡­¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ want ¡­ to ¡­ want ¡­¡±

    Fang Ling is like a woman with a low sex drive, constantly cooperating with the movements made by Mr. Thomas, every movement is called the regal.

    ¡°Baby, I really love it, now let¡¯s have some excitement shall we?¡±

    Looking at Fang Ling¡¯s round ass, Mr. Thomas¡¯ eyes glowed and he reached out to remove the ck cloth covering her eyes.

    What caught my eye was a wrinkled, ugly, disgusting face.

    ¡°Baby, do not rush, I will soon let you enjoy the pleasure of the top of the clouds?¡± After saying that, he stretched out his dry hand to get the rope on the table.

    Put both of Fang Ling¡¯s hands on top of his head and tie them to the head of the bed.

    Mr. Thomas looked at Fang Ling who was already ready, holding a candle in one hand and a whip in the other, sitting in front of her.

    Fang Ling looked at the things in his hand, and his body couldn¡¯t help but lean toward the head of the bed.

    Just this one small action, but Mr. Thomas deep inside the pleasure is more unguarded to stimte out.

    ¡°Baby, the game starts now!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Snap ¡­

    Snap ¡­

    ¡°Call?¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡±

    Mr. Thomas¡¯sughter seemed so bright and happy inside therge suite, while in Fang Ling¡¯s ears it was like augh from hell.

    Not daring to be physically or mentally, Fang Ling is carrying a great deal of pain, but she knows that the pain she is suffering today is all brought to her by Rosemary.

    She must hold on, as long as she captures the heart of this man, she will definitely send the shame she suffered today back to Rosemary a hundred times a thousand times in the future, so that she can also experience this taste.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Thomas, you are great, people still want ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    ¡°Baby, do you like it?¡±

    Following his gaze down, Fang Ling was stunned by the following, but still could not help but nod, and before she could react, Mr. Thomas¡¯s whole body pressed against her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    A cone of pain came from below, as if it had been torn open hard.

    The more Fang Ling screamed infear, the more excited Mr. Thomas was on top, and every time she moved, she felt as if she was teetering on the edge of death.

    The hate in her heart, resentment, supported her body to bear every humiliation.

    Fang Ling has lost track of how many times he has passed out back and forth, each time waking up to the vibrations of Mr. Thomas.

    The body has not a little only consciousness, clean white sheets covered with a variety of with the kind of spots of blood, so that people look even more inches of shock.

    The drugged Mr. Thomas kept on iming her body until he had a three-day and three-night battle in the room.

    Fang Ling woke up on the fourth day, looking at the unfamiliar surroundings, trying to struggle to get up, the pain all over her body made her frown when she moved.

    ¡­

    Rosemary was held tightly by Ellen, outside the sky is getting darker and darker, the forest gale hanging in the woods leaves rustling, outside the cave came a burst of ghostly cries.

    Inside the cave is still a bright light, the two figures inside the tent ovepping, reflected in the stone wall is like a beautiful painting, adding a color of luster to the cave.

    ¡°Ellen, don¡¯t you want your hands here?¡± Rosemary was ufortable being held by him and her body kept squirming.

    The fire in the body was easily extinguished, and now it is even more difficult to be provoked by this small action of Rosemary.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around, just cuddle up and sleep!¡± Ellen said in a hoarse voice.

    Being held in Ellen¡¯s arms Rosemary, always feel this is very ufortable, want to struggle out, push hard, the whole person pressed on Ellen¡¯s body.

    Rosemary¡¯s delicate red lips just printed on Ellen¡¯s cold lips, four eyes met and time stopped instantly.

    Ellen looked at the stunned Rosemary, snapped the back of her head, and stuck her tongue into Rosemary¡¯s mouth with abandon, sucking the aroma from her mouth.

    I don¡¯t know how long the kisssted, but Ellen finally let go of Rosemary and held her tightly in her arms, her voice low and husky as she said, ¡°Just go to sleep!¡±

    The two bodies were pressed tightly together, and Rosemary could clearly sense that something very hard was resting against her leg down there, causing her to move her feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, before you do I don¡¯t mind eating you here?¡± There was a roll of his throat and his voice was hoarse.

    Rosemary heard him say this, so scared shrink in his arms not dare to move, the face is red almost dripping blood.

    Who will tell me what is going on here? Why are you trapped in it when you are obviously helping to warm his body?

    ¡°That ¡­¡±

    Rosemary swallowed and said, ¡°You seem to have something against me, can you move it away?¡±

    ¡­

    Ellen immediately felt a line of crows flying in front of her eyes.

    Brows furrowed, hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, his face darkened to the point of squeezing out ink.

    Does the boy not know that he is suffering at this moment?

 Chapter 114 Rosemary, do you want some excitement?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know you¡¯re ying with fire right now?¡± Ellen said with a ck face.

    Rosemaryy in his arms neither moving nor not moving, the whole person froze in fear, fearing that he might identally set fire to himself.

    Ellen hugged Rosemary¡¯s soft and delicate body, smelling the faint fragrance of her body, her belly was tightened and her body was even hotter.

    ¡°Ellen, if you¡¯re not feeling cold now, can you let go of me and let me sleep by myself?¡± Rosemary asked in a small voice, blushing.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Rosemary heard an even breathinging from next to her, breaking her thoughts.

    No way! You fell asleep so quickly?

    Rosemary waited a few minutes for him to lose a bit of sleep, and gently plucked her hand away from the hand tightly wrapped around her waist.

    Rosemary raised her head to look at Ellen¡¯s masked face.

    Deep, dark blue eyes, thick and long eyshes gently resting on the eyelids, as if they were a small fan.

    Thepany has been staring at Ellen, can¡¯t help but praise in the heart: now the men this is how, each of the beauty are going against the sky, previously felt that Nathaniel¡¯s skin is particrly good, now in seeing his, delicate smooth skin with a little wheat, all over the body exudes a charming atmosphere.

    ¡°If you keep looking at me like that, it will make me misunderstand that you want to ¡­¡±

    A ghost-like voice came from beside her, Rosemary was startled by the sudden voice and turned around, Ellen¡¯s whole body was brought down on top of her.

    Two people face each other with only a millimeter distance, Ellen¡¯s mouth held a faint smile, ¡°Does Rosemary think that two people sleeping in such a cuddle is too boring, so she wants to have some excitement?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s mind was nk, wasn¡¯t he asleep? How did he know he was peeking at him?

    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    Looking at each other, Rosemary felt that it took a lot of courage to say each word.

    Ellen looked at her small mouth that was closed and couldn¡¯t help but give her a sloppy kiss on the lips.

    It¡¯s like a feather gently scratching and tickling theke of the heart.

    Ellen suddenly found herself more and more like this Rosemary, obviously the heart of the angry can not, but say can not say a word, hold the small face rose red.

    ¡°You really look so cute like this!¡± Pinched her fair face and said with a smile.

    Rosemary looked at thepletely changed Ellen, her heart had already scolded him for many times, but her mouth was still unable to say a single unpleasant word.

    ¡°Can you get up first?¡± Finally plucked up the courage to speak to him.

    ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t you who wanted me to be like that?¡± Ellen finished with her eyes not forgetting to look at their current posture.

    Rosemary really wants to hit the wall with a piece of bean curd, it is obvious that he pretended to sleep, and then wanted to speak like a ghost, this is the first reaction of people, okay?

    ¡°I thought you were asleep, thinking ¡­¡± Rosemary hadn¡¯t finished her sentence before Ellen picked it up.

    ¡°Think what?¡±

    Ellen¡¯s good-looking lips hooked up slightly, and a deep, dark, unknown smile shed inside her eyes.

    The animals hiding not far away heard Ellen¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but blush in shame, hiding in the depths and not daring toe out.

    The light of the fire burning on the fire in the cave shone throughout the cave, making the cave inside a warm.

    The golden color is reflected in the cave, and in a moment the whole cave is added with a touch of ambiguity.

    ¡°I see that the firewood on the fire is almost burnt, I want to go over and add a little more wood, so it will not be so cold?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s palms were all sweaty when she finished this sentence, which was the only sentence she had thought of for half a day that would be less likely to be misunderstood by him.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°So Rosemary just didn¡¯t get a good look at my body, so now she wants to see it again, that¡¯s why she¡¯s going over to add wood, right?¡±

    Ellen looked at Rosemary with a smirk and a look of I understand.

    What is the structure of this person¡¯s head, how dirty the mind in the end ah! Add a firewood can also think there.

    Looking at his face that is very beaten, if possible Rosemary really want to go forward to beat him up, but this can only think in the mind, really fight the loss is certainly their own.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Heughed, ¡°I now find that there is so much more firewood that I don¡¯t need to add it!¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary hated to bite her tongue.

    ¡°So that means Rosemary still likes it right!¡±

    Rosemary is now unsettled, which of his ears heard her say she likes this, then again, howe whatever she says in front of him, he can think it means something else!

    ¡°Ellen seems to have run out of things to do, can you get up first?¡± Rosemary said with a petnt voice and a sappy voice.

    Rosemary had expected Ellen to get up from her when she heard her perverse behavior, but it was obvious that her IQ was far at the lowest level.

    ¡°Rosemary, I suddenly find the head really good luck?¡±

    Before Rosemary could figure out what it meant, she saw Ellen¡¯s head pressed against her chest and a hand just above her waist.

    ¡°Hey, get up, you¡¯re hurting me?¡±

    Thepany¡¯s hand was stretched out and pushed him hard, but Ellen, as if deliberately working against her, slowly pressed her cold lips against her neck, causing her to twist and turn.

    Rosemary, who was wearing only a thin shirt, was now pressed against Ellen¡¯s body like this, making her so ashamed that she was about to find a crack in the ground.

    The number of times her heart was beating faster and faster, and her breasts were trembling, Ellen felt her lower abdomen was screaming, and if this continued, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it and would really want her here.

    Rosemary was thinking about what she could do to get Ellen up when she saw him give her a firm kiss on the neck before getting up off of her, fishing for the shirt next to her and walking out of the tent.

    ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll go out for air!¡±

    Ellen finished quickly put on the shirt, striding like the cave entrance, what he needs now is a good cold breeze, or the hot dryness in his body will soon torture him to death.

    Seeing that he had gone out, Rosemary hurriedly got up from inside the tent, took her jacket and put it on. When she was ready to go out, she picked up the jacket on the ground by the way and walked towards the outside.

    Standing by the fire looking at Ellen outside the cave entrance has note in, I wonder if I should send the jacket, and then thought that after all, people are looking for her toe here, if they catch a cold again,ter they will have to lose more than they gain.

    Taking the jacket in her hand, Rosemary still walked towards the entrance of the cave.

 Chapter 115 I wish her a lifetime of peace!

    A cold wind blew in the face of a cold wind stabbing the stock, Rosemary¡¯s body could not help but shiver.

    Ellen heard a voice behind her, turned her head and saw Rosemary standing behind her with his jacket, went up and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s cold, why are you running out?¡±

    ¡°I saw you came out with only a shirt on, I was afraid you¡¯d be cold, so I brought you a jacket!¡± Rosemary said as she handed her the jacket to her.

    ¡­

    In the deepest part of the forest, a silveryughter came from inside the wooden hut, was it interspersed with the roar of an orangutan.

    ¡°Edmund, so you were so naughty as a child!¡± Fiona sat by the fire and listened to Edmund tell their heroic story.

    Edmund smiled and said, ¡°At that time, the family was forced to do a variety of different training every day, so whenever you do not want to go, you will hide from the family, secretly miss school?¡±

    Fiona listened to all feel so exciting, really can not see Edmund or a person like this, if follow him to y together, must be very exciting every day.

    ¡°So what happens if someone in your family finds out you¡¯re missing?¡± Fiona asked curiously.

    ¡°That would be a big deal, my dad would call all the family toe and look for me, and every time I was found, I would have to get a stick!¡± Edmund remembering the old days is a pang of bitterness.

    If grandfather had not insisted that he do what he wanted to do, perhaps today he would not have met Wilson, did not meet Wilson, it would not have been possible to meet Rosemary, all thought of this, he still feels very lucky.

    Fiona heard Edmund go back to be beaten, a face of heartache, ¡°How can your father spare really beat you ah!¡±

    Edmundughed and reached out to touch her head, ¡°You think everyone is like you, when you do something wrong, your grandfather won¡¯t even spare you a beating!¡±

    ¡°Although grandpa doesn¡¯t beat me, but every time I do something wrong, I have to be forced to learn those spells handed down from the family, that¡¯s even more cruel than being beaten, okay?¡± When Fiona thought of those, her brow furrowed.

    Edmund saw her talking so horribly and was curious to ask, ¡°What exactly did your grandfather make you learn that you hate so much? You can tell big brother about it, maybe I can even give you ideas?¡±

    Fiona heard Edmund asked her, she was a little overwhelmed, grandfather has always told her not to let others know their identity, or there will be an extinction disaster.

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s expectant eyes, Fiona said helplessly, ¡°Edmund, I can¡¯t talk about it, Grandpa won¡¯t let me talk to anyone, he said he¡¯s afraid that people with wrong hearts will know about it and it will harm our tribe!¡±

    Listening to these words of Fiona, more confirmed their thoughts, it seems that what is written in the tree book is true, if that is the case, then they are now in, if those who have the intention to know, will not harm Fiona and them.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Fiona, big brother will only ask you one question, you just need to nod or shake your head, okay?¡± Edmund looked at Fiona with a heavy face and said.

    ¡°Are you the legendary White Vige Nation?¡±

    Edmund looked at Fiona, only to see her nod gently, still a little excited inside.

    Fiona wondered how Edmund knew how he knew who they were, not the [ill-intentioned] person Grandpa said he was!

    Meeting Fiona¡¯s wary eyes, Edmund said to her, ¡°Fiona, you don¡¯t have to be nervous, I mean you no harm!¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know who we are?¡± Fiona still voiced the doubts in her mind.

    ¡°This is a friend and I saw in an ancient book inside, at first we did not know that this is the Misty Forest, until we identally broke into thest time you saved us that snake python formation, Ellen and I only began to suspect that this is the Misty Forest that disappeared for thousands of years!¡± Edmund forgot to nce at Fiona said.

    Fiona looked at Edmund with her hands on her cheeks, then asked, ¡°And how did you guess that I was a descendant of the White Mountain Vige?¡±

    ¡°I guessed this one, just thought since you can freely travel through the misty forest, and also know so many celestial changes and you say all kinds of weird words, guess?¡± Edmund did not hold great hope at that time, just did not think that Fiona this child is too simple, so that he set out.

    ¡°Ah, Edmund you actually told me it was a guess, you ¡­¡± Fiona was so angry with him that she could hardly speak.

    Edmund saw Fiona¡¯s exasperated little face andughed as if he was having fun on the sidelines.

    Fiona covered her face, really silly to home, so that people will give people to set out the words, really shame dead.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Edmund sat down next to Fiona and said to her, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t feel ashamed, it¡¯s just you and me, no third person will know!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Fiona looked at Edmund speechlessly, is this also aforting word?

    Oh ¡­

    Edmund received that breathless look from Fiona and reached up to touch the tip of his nose.

    Fiona did not pay attention to Edmund, eyes through the window looking out, outside the window heavy snow, like a butterfly, white feathers in the darkness of the glittering light.

    ¡°It¡¯s starting to snow!¡±

    Edmund followed her gaze and saw gooseflesh drifting outside the window, like a child ying there.

    ¡°I wonder how Ellen and Rosemary and the others are doing?¡± Edmund muttered as he looked out the window at the drifting snow.

    Fiona looked up at Edmund¡¯s handsome face and gently asked, ¡°Edmund, do you like Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°The first encounter, has been destined to this life of no fate, just wish her a good life, is enough!¡±

    Edmund did not answer Fiona, his eyes still looking out the window, as if he was talking to Fiona, and as if he was muttering to himself.

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s eyes flowing sorrow, slowly haloed in the bottom of the eyes, the corners of the lips are full of bitterness.

    The silence in the room can only hear the sound of ¡°zipping¡±ing from the fire, cutting through the silence in the room.

    Fiona silently recited this sentence in her heart, she didn¡¯t really understand the meaning of this sentence at that time, but only after many years did she understand the deep meaning inside this sentence.

    ¡°Edmund, I don¡¯t really understand hey, but I think you like Rosemary?¡± Fiona thought about it as her small hands fiddled with her hair.

    Edmund turned his face to look at Fiona¡¯s childlike heart, can¡¯t help but in the heart of deep blessing, really hope that she will always be so happy, happy.

    ¡°You¡¯re so young, do you know what it is to like?¡± Edmund looked at her with amusement.

    ¡°In a few days I¡¯ll have turned eighteen, who said I was small?¡± Fiona said discontentedly, her small mouth lifting slightly upward in dissatisfaction.

 Chapter 116 Jealous?

    ¡°Why is it snowing?¡± Rosemary asked as she nced outside to Ellen.

    Ellen¡¯s face didn¡¯t react as if this was all expected, nced outside, turned around and said, ¡°Go in first, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Faced with Ellen¡¯s tenderness, I think a girl will be convinced by him, but Rosemary does not dare to think about it, because she is already someone else¡¯s wife, these so-called heartbeat, but also can only be suppressed forever in a corner of the heart.

    Rosemary responded and turned around to walk inside.

    Outside it is still snowing heavily, the silence of the forest can asionally hear some bird calls, the rest is the sound of the wind.

    ¡°Ellen?¡±

    ¡°Call me Ellen from now on, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Looking at Rosemary, who wanted to say something, Ellen asked as she sat down next to her.

    She suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom, but she was scared to be alone, and it was really hard to talk about such things.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Ellen saw her clench her thighs for a long time and pulled her towards a more isted ce.

    ¡°Right here, I¡¯ll wait for you in front, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    After saying that, walk to a rtivelyrge rock and stand still.

    Rosemary was so ashamed that she couldn¡¯t lift her head, this kind of thing you say is to her boyfriend or husband is a little better, but the other party is Ellen, fortunately only the two of them here, if others know, she still how to see people ah!

    Hearing the footsteps had gone away, Rosemary then looked up and nced ahead at Ellen, which was reassured **.

    Inside the cave is very Susan, favoring Rosemary toilet ce is next to a rock, the whole cave came to the sound of water dripping.

    It¡¯s so humiliating.

    Rosemary ended up waiting for a while before walking over to Ellen, ¡°There!¡±

    After giving her a look, Ellen didn¡¯t say anything and took her back.

    ¡°Add more firewood, it may get colderter, go to bed early if you¡¯re okay!¡±

    Ellen added a little more wood to the fire, checked that everything was safe and then went into the tent.

    Rosemary stood back and watched Ellen¡¯s back, not knowing what to do, and finally chose to lie down and sleep by the fire.

    After a nce at Rosemary, Ellen didn¡¯t say anything andy down in the tent to sleep.

    In the early morning, the forest was already hung with white, and the birds stood on the high branches of the trees, busy foraging for food.

    It was very cold the next day after a snowy night.

    Rosemaryy inside the tent, perhaps because of the cold weather, and burrowed her whole body into Ellen¡¯s arms.

    Ellen looked at Rosemary, who kept burrowing into her arms, and took her coat and covered her all over.

    Rosemary, who probably felt the warmth, hugged Ellen tightly and drifted off to sleep.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Rosemary finally woke up from her nap and gently moved herself around, only to find herself lying in Ellen¡¯s arms with his jacket over her body.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Ellen a smile evil smile at her, good-looking peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°How did I ¡­ I get here?¡± Rosemary remembered that she was obviously sleeping by the fire, howe she was now running inside.

    This silly girl, was carried away away, even a little only sense, then who sold her in the future, then she will not have to help count the money?

    Stroked her hair, ¡°I saw you shivering with coldst night, so I carried you in to sleep?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly looked at her clothes and was relieved to see that there was nothing wrong with them.

    Looking at her worried eyes, Ellen felt so defeated, was she that untrustworthy?

    ¡°Thank you, Ellen!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Rosemary saw Ellen¡¯s face sink and hastily changed her tone, ¡°Thank you, Ellen!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I was just worried that you had a cold today and I had to take care of you, too much trouble!¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    It turned out thatin his mind he was a drag, Rosemary thought about it and felt very ufortable.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else either, and you shouldn¡¯t misunderstand!¡±

    Pretend to be high and cold, who will not, do not think that they wear a mask to really think of themselves as a mysterious prince.

    Rosemary red at him, stood up gracefully, and then walked out of the tent.

    Ellen looked at Rosemary with a stunned expression, what happened to the good?

    Could it be jealousy?

    Looking at her back, the corners of Ellen¡¯s mouth rose slightly: whether you like it or not, you¡¯ll be mine sooner orter!

    With thick snow falling outside, Rosemary wondered how long she would have to stay here, and without thick clothes on her body, it was impossible to get out even if she wanted to.

    And I wonder how Edmund and Fiona are doing now?

    Rosemary just sat by the fire and stared, and Ellen didn¡¯t notice when she came up next to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Ellen handed her a fruit.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Take the fruit and gently put it in your mouth and take a bite, the sweet and sour taste is really delicious.

    Rosemary felt that the fruit was quite delicious and was about to take another one when it was taken away by Ellen.

    ¡°Just got up not long ago, do not eat so much fruit,ter I will get you some roast meat to eat!¡±

    Walked to the cave and broke a branch, picked up the rabbit meat from yesterday¡¯s test, Ellen put it through the branch and put it on the fire and slowly roasted.

    ¡°So you know how to grill too, so why didn¡¯t you do it yourself yesterday!¡± Rosemary watched him skillfully turning the grilled meat on the rack, the skill was obviously much more skilled than hers.

    Ellen gave her a look and said lightly, ¡°I ate you once, now I¡¯ll bake you once, isn¡¯t that nice?¡±

    Rosemary helplessly rolled her eyes, ¡°What you have in your hand is also what I baked, OK?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see who loses and who gainster!¡± Ellen finished and ignored her, concentrating on roasting the rabbit.

    The rabbit meat came with a nourishing sound on the tree stand, and a strong smell of meat instantly filled the whole cave.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Rosemary smelled the rich smell of meat, her mouth was about to stay, reached out to take the skewer of grilled meat, put it in her mouth and gently bite, it really smells good.

    Ellen looked at her gluttonous look with a smile on her face, ¡°Now you should know who suffers and who earns!¡±

    ¡°Why do you need me to grill meat that is so delicious when you obviously grill it yourself, really let fee?¡±

    Rosemary muttered as she ate, the corners of her mouth stained with grease.

    ¡°Lean over!¡±

    Frozen for a moment, gently leaning her head over, Ellen took out the tissues she was carrying and gently wiped the grease stains from the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Look at you, you can still get your mouth full from eating something!¡± Ellen said with a doting face, and the movements of her hands were gentle to the extreme.

    Rosemary was a little embarrassed, who told her that the rabbit was so delicious that she forgot to pay attention to her image.

    ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°Actually, eating barbecued meat is all about taking big bites, so it tastes better!¡± Ellen defused her embarrassment with one sentence.

    These two days theputer is broken, the update is a little slow, I hope you Kevin understand, mua-da!

 Chapter 117 Rosemary rescued

    ¡°Nathaniel, we¡¯ve found out where Rosemary and the others are, you cane over now and we¡¯ll be ready to go when everything is ready!¡± Vincent¡¯s low voice came from the other side of the phone.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nathaniel just returned from outside this morning, did not expect to find the location so quickly, the heart is happy and worried.

    ¡°Hey Nathaniel, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll be right there, wait for me!¡±

    Rosemary, wait for me, I can pick you up soon!

    Nathaniel grabbed his jacket from the couch and ran like the wind toward the door.

    ¡°Big brother, when can we leave?¡±

    Vincent knew that he was very anxious in his heart, and only Rosemary could make him so attached.

    ¡°Nathaniel,e and meet Mr. Georges!¡±

    Nathaniel then realized that there was an old man with white hair sitting inside the living room. Although Mr. Georges was in histe 70s, his body was still very strong and his eyes were shining.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!¡±

    Nathaniel extended his hand and politely shook hands, Mr. Georges is a former explorer, only he is interested in ces, almost all have been.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect big brother to ask you toe out, thank you for your help!¡±

    Mr. Georges looked at Nathaniel and said, ¡°You¡¯re the brother Nathaniel that Vincent is so proud of, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Georges, you¡¯re too kind, that¡¯s my brother¡¯s praise, I¡¯m not as good as he said!¡± Looking at Mr. Georges¡¯ radiant spirit, it seems that he is really old and strong.

    After chattering about family matters for a while, Mr. Georges began to tell Nathaniel the detailed address of how to enter the Misty Forest.

    Nathaniel listened carefully, asking from time to time some details that needed attention, until hepletely figured out the situation inside, Mr. Georges only nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°What I just said you have to remember, find the people and leave there immediately, do not stay there more?¡± Mr. Georges concluded with the unforgettable instruction.

    ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯ll send a few people in with youter, and the rest of you will meet outside.¡± Vincent always said with a bit of unease.

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t worry big brother, take good care of Tina, or I can¡¯t exin to Rosemary!¡±

    Vincent went up and patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take care of it!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, everyone is ready to go!¡±

    A man in ck walked in and said to them.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, you guys wait for my good news when Ie back!¡± Nathaniel bowed to Mr. Georges, nced at Vincent, and took a big step towards the outside.

    ¡°Well, since things have been taken care of, you can send me back!¡± Mr. Georges looked at Nathaniel¡¯s departing back and said to Vincent.

    Vincent turned around and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯vee, just y for a while and then go back, I¡¯ll show you around?¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness. By the way, is the person who disappeared in the Misty Forest important to your brother!¡±

    A faint smile, ¡°is my brother a y very good friend, as long as he likes, I will do my best to help him!¡±

    When ites to Nathaniel, he will have a doting smile on his face, who makes him his real brother?

    ¡°Nathaniel is really blessed to have a brother like you!¡± Mr. Georges was also touched by the deep brotherly love between them. In this world nowadays, brothers with deep brotherly love are really rare.

    ¡°Mr. Georges is joking!¡±

    Nathaniel sat in the ne, which soon arrived at the ce Mr. Georges had mentioned, bypassing theyers of clouds above, and it didn¡¯t take long to see the entire forest below covered in snow.

    ¡°Second young man, this forest is now covered with snow, how can we find Miss Harris?¡± asked a pilot next to him.

    After looking at the geographic location of the entire forest, Nathaniel finally decided to find a rtively wide ce tond.

    Everyone wear thick clothes, there are two additional coats to bring, we all spread out to find.

    Rosemary and Ellen sat by the fire roasting, the snow outside kept them from going anywhere but in the cave.

    There is not much food left in the cave, and if the snow does not melt, they may notst long

    ¡°Miss Harris ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Nathaniel and the others shouted loudly inside the forest with their trumpets, breaking the silence in the forest.

    ¡°Ellen, did you hear someone screaming!¡±

    Ellen went to the side of the cave, listened carefully for a while, not long, and heard again not far away is indeed someone shouting.

    ¡°Eh, I hear you!¡±

    Rosemary heard someoneing for them and rushed to rip the branches from the cave entrance and climbed up above the cave waving desperately over there.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Here we are!¡±

    Standing there, Rosemary shook her arms vigorously, her face full of excitement.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Nathaniel and the gang to spot Rosemary standing on the stone wall!

    ¡°Second young man, do you see someone over there?¡±

    Nathaniel saw Rosemary in the distance, and the group soon arrived at the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°Rosemary, finally found you?¡± Nathaniel flew forward and embraced Rosemary in his arms.

    ¡°Nathaniel, it¡¯s really you, I¡¯m not dreaming!¡± Rosemary cried out in excitement.

    The people next to them saw them embracing so deeply together, their eyes also followed the red.

    Ellen stood there, gazing at the two people embracing in front of him, no one could see the expression on his face right now.

    Rosemary then realized that she was surrounded by so many people, and embarrassedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you guys again?¡±

    ¡°How so? No matter what the cost, I will find out where you are?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s face broke into a long-awaited smile.

    Nathaniel then realized that Ellen was standing behind Rosemary and asked suspiciously; ¡°Why is Ellen here too?¡±

    ¡°Ellen also came down to find us, only just happened to run into this heavy snowfall, only to be trapped here, fortunately ran into you guys?¡±

    ¡°Bring the clothes over here now!¡±

    Nathaniel then realized that they were standing so thinly dressed, and hurriedly called someone to bring the clothes they had prepared at the beginning.

    ¡°By the way, Nathaniel, I still have two friends who are deep in the forest gathering medicine, can you also send someone to help me get them back!¡±

    Rosemary said as she got dressed, terrified that something bad might happen to them.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°You guys, hurry to the front to find someone, leaving two people to send Ellen back first.¡± Nathaniel instructed to the very clothed men behind him.

    Turning his face to Rosemary, he said, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll take you back first, and when those friends of yours find it, they¡¯ll call and let us know?¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary turned to Ellen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first!¡±

 Chapter 118 donâ€™t need so much effort, right?

    Ellen nced at Rosemary, nodded, and then said to Nathaniel, ¡°Could you please tell me when you find my friend?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary followed them onto the ne.

    As the ne slowly began to take off, Rosemary nced at the forest, which was both familiar and unfamiliar ¨C Fiona, goodbye!

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go straight to the hospital and have the doctor do a full body checkup, okay?¡±

    Rosemary nced at Ellen sitting beside her, wondering if he was feeling better, or if she should go to the hospital and finish the checkup before going back!

    After falling off the cliff for so many days, Dad must be very worried about himself.

    ¡°Nathaniel, is it okay if I borrow your phone to make a call for me?¡±

    Seeing Ellen looking over to her, ¡°I wanted to call my dad first to check in, he must have been worried and couldn¡¯t sleep thest few days?¡± When ites to Andrew, Rosemary¡¯s feels very ungrateful.

    Ellen closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, his slender ten fingers on his thighs tapping gently, wondering what he was thinking about?

    Nathaniel handed her the phone, ¡°Hurry up and call uncle! He¡¯ll be so happy if he knows you¡¯re still alive!¡±

    Take the phone, dial the familiar number, suddenly feel like crying, she thought she would never have the opportunity to call this number again?

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± Andrew¡¯s feeble voice came from the other side of the phone.

    The moment Rosemary heard the voice, tears came out of her eyes and she shouted excitedly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Hearing that familiar voice, Andrew¡¯s hand holding the phone trembled a few times, ¡°Rosemary, is it really you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Dad!¡±

    Andrew¡¯s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse for a moment, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯m fine now,ter we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a checkup first, I¡¯ll see youter?¡±

    Finally, Rosemary couldn¡¯t resist Andrew, so she gave him the address of the hospital.

    Ellen nced at Rosemary, whose eyes were red from crying, her brow furrowed and her lips moved, but she still didn¡¯t say anything.

    Rosemary then made a phone call to The Old Mrs. Grant to check in and finally handed the phone to Nathaniel.

    ¡°Nathaniel, thank you!¡±

    Nathaniel took the phone and smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite with me, we are ¨C good friends!¡± Handing her a tissue, he said.

    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re best friends forever!¡± Rosemary said with a smile as she took the tissue.

    Looking at the happy smile in her eyes, Nathaniel silently chanted in his heart: I would like to spend a lifetime of upheaval for your peace in this life!

    The ne soonnded on the top floor of Cornshire¡¯srgest hospital, and the director was already waiting with them below, smiling and rushing forward to greet them when he saw them get off the ne.

    ¡°Second young man, all the experts have arrived, may I ask where the injured person is?¡± The dean looked at Nathaniel, and his eyes couldn¡¯t stop looking inside the cabin.

    The experts standing below, each waiting for the injured toe out, they can have a good performance, hoping to get the attention of The Meyer Family.

    Rosemary looked at the battle of those people below and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, just a checkup, need to make such a big show?

    ¡°That ¡­ Nathaniel, there is no need to make such a big effort!¡± Rosemary stood next to Nathaniel, hand gently pulled his clothes, whispered.

    ¡°Of course you need it!¡±

    Ellen and Nathaniel said in unison, with a domineering tone.

    Those deans and experts standing below, looking at the two two, especially the kingly domineering aura emanating from Ellen, scared them half to say a word.

    Rosemary stood between them and clearly felt how strong the aura emanating from both sides was.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dean, could you please take us to do the examination first?¡±

    Dean heard Rosemary talking to him, all hate to call her a living ancestor, what he wanted most now was to get out of here, nced at Ellen and Nathaniel, saw they did not say anything, hurriedly led Rosemary to the floor.

    Ellen followed Rosemary, and Dean walked in front, wiping his forehead with his hand every now and then, with a small internal meltdown.

    I thought I could get rid of them, but I didn¡¯t expect them to follow them down directly, so how could his heart bear it!

    The director is a middle-aged man of about fifty, in the hospital has been almost thirty years, the hospital to see his work dedicated, dedicated, in his fortieth year, he was promoted to be the director.

    Rosemary looked at the Dean¡¯s expression and turned her head to see Ellen standing behind her, Nathaniel was also there, no wonder the Dean was so scared.

    People to middle-aged only easily to the dean of this position, but it happened to meet these two big shots, so that people are now on edge, afraid that if they are not careful, their jobs will not be protected.

    ¡°Ellen, why don¡¯t youe along for a full body checkup too!¡± Rosemary suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned to look at him with a pleading look in her eyes.

    Ellen¡¯s heart flowed through a strange feeling, warm andfortable.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect him to agree so quickly and turned to the dean and said, ¡°Then please arrange for someone to examine Ellen first!¡±

    ¡°No, let them finish checking you out first, then I¡¯ll go!¡±

    The dean, who was about to speak, heard Ellen say this, and all of a sudden he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Rosemary helplessly nced at the dean, together for a few days, his temperament or understand a little, since he has said so, for this kind of domineering people, more talk is useless.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see! I¡¯ll take Rosemary to the examination, and Ellen will go with the dean first, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±

    Nathaniel was already ufortable being hung out to dry, and now that he had caught a chance to be alone with Rosemary, how could he let it go?

    ¡°Ellen, is this okay?¡±

    Rosemary is really worried about his health, early examination, if there is any problem, can also be treated earlier, remembering that night when he was sick, heart is still scared to this day.

    Ellen gave her a look and turned towards the examination room, leaving a dumbfounded Rosemary behind.

    Dean bent to them, then hurried after Ellen.

    Rosemary looked at Ellen¡¯s back as she left, a depressed look on her face, did she say the wrong thing?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there first!¡±

    Nathaniel was happy to see Ellen go, and was finally able to spend some time alone with her to talk.

    When she walked into the examination room, the staff inside was already waiting for her. Rosemary smiled at them and started the examination.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Andrew was so happy since he received Rosemary¡¯s call that he thought Darren might not know yet, so he made a phone call there.

 Chapter 119 donâ€™t like the feeling

    Rosemary feels like a Sean rat right now, having all kinds of experiments sat on him by these doctors.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    At the end of thest item of the examination, Rosemary almost ran out of the examination room.

    ¡°My goodness, so it¡¯s so hard to do a full body checkup!¡± No wonder just now Ellen looked reluctant, if it was herself who knew it was so troublesome, she would definitely also look reluctant.

    Nathaniel looked at her with a look of great aggression and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you would be afraid of these things inside the hospital too!¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Rosemary red at him, ¡°I just think it¡¯s too tiring to do these examinations and have the feeling of being used as a Sean rat for experimentation, and I don¡¯t like this feeling in my heart!¡±

    Suddenly I thought of Adrian still in White Mountain Vige and wondered if Fiona had picked the herbs to take back to him.

    ¡°What are you fuming about?¡±

    Nathaniel waved his hand in front of his face a few times, and Rosemary suddenly said, ¡°Nathaniel, did they find my friend yet?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Hearing that familiar voice, Rosemary looked up and saw Andrew standing not far from her looking at her.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Rosemary rushed over and jumped into Andrew¡¯s arms, the one thing she missed most during those days at the bottom of the cliff was Andrew.

    ¡°Rosemary, my wonderful daughter!¡±

    Andrew held Rosemary tightly, with a light tremor on his shoulders every now and then. He thought he would never see his daughter again and was lucky to be rescued by them.

    Deep in the forest, Rosemary was on the verge of life and death, and what she couldn¡¯t let go of in her heart was her father, and it was with this belief that she was able to sustain herself until now.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be sad, you will be more difficult for uncle like this?¡± Nathaniel saw Rosemary crying as soon as she saw Andrew, so that onlookers looked very nose-sore, went forward to persuade.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back!¡± Andrew let go of Rosemary, wiped his eyes with his hand, and said with a smile, ¡°No more crying, look at all the jokes Mr. Meyer is making!¡±

    Touching his cheek with his hand, he took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°People are happy, okay?¡± After saying that, he also red at Nathaniel.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Nathaniel rubbed his chin, could it be that he was wrong to remind her of his good intentions?

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to be a good person!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw!¡±

    Chad stood behind Rosemary looking at Rosemary in front of him, how he wanted to take him into his arms and cherish him!

    Rosemary then realized that Chad hade over at some point and met his smiling face, ¡°Chad, what are you doing here?¡±

    Chad looked at the familiar figure, she did not know how he came over the past few days?

    The moment he heard she fell off the cliff, it was likehis whole body was hollowed out and his whole body went crazy searching for her, and just when he thought he would never see her again, Darren told him that Rosemary was back!

    There are only a thousand words: As long as she is safe, there is nothing to fear!

    ¡°I was the one who called to tell Mr. Grant!¡± Andrewughed and looked at them.

    Chad nced at Rosemary and smiled softly, ¡°Grandma and Dad and the others are worried about Sister-inw, so they asked me toe over and see if there was anything I could do to help?¡±

    ¡°How is Grandma¡¯s health these days? She doesn¡¯t know about me, does she!¡± Rosemary was most worried about The Old Mrs. Grant in The Grant family, because she knew very well that The Old Mrs. Grant was the only one in The Grant family who really liked her.

    ¡°Grandma found out the day after your ident and was already sick because of it?¡± Chad¡¯s eyes were full of worry.

    Rosemary was upset when she heard that The Old Mrs. Grant had fallen ill?

    If not for herself, how could her old man have fallen ill?

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll go back to see Grandma first, and I¡¯lle home tomorrow, okay?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Andrew said, ¡°Daddy just needs to see that you¡¯re okay, you go back first!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m going to head back and I¡¯ll be in touch tomorrow!¡± Said, rushing back to The Grant family with Chad.

    ¡­

    ¡°Cecilia, Rosemary¡¯s back?¡± The young assistant came through the door in a panic, as if she had seen a ghost.

    Cecilia¡¯s hand holding the magazine trembled slightly, her eyebrows lightly touched, and she coldly looked at the young assistant.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about!¡±

    Looked at the little assistant outside and lowered her voice and said, ¡°Will she know we did it!¡±

    Snap ¡­

    Cecilia threw the magazine in her hand on the table with force and looked at her with vicious eyes, ¡°Everything has to be about evidence, don¡¯t scare yourself here!¡±

    ¡°I hope such words will not be heard by me, you must not forget that now we are grasshoppers in the same boat, and every wrong step will get us killed!¡± Cecilia said fiercely.

    The young assistant was shocked by the look in Cecilia¡¯s eyes. After working beside her for so long, it was the first time I had seen her so angry at herself.

    ¡°I ¡­ I got it!¡±

    Seeing that she was frightened by herself, she went up and took her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too aggressive just now and scared you, right?¡±

    ¡°No, I know you are also for my own good? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t talk nonsense in the future!¡± The young assistant patted her chest lightly, fortunately there was Cecilia¡¯s reminder, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t know how she died.

    ¡°Come over here and help me with my hair, I have a party to go toter?¡±

    Cecilia looked at herself in the mirror and sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it, Rosemary¡¯s life is so big! It¡¯s a miracle that she can stille back alive after falling from such a high cliff?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, since you¡¯re back, I¡¯ll send you a surprise tomorrow!¡± A sh of venomous ruthlessness in his eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to be too anxious, Grandma is not as serious as you think, she just misses you too much!¡±

    Chad looked at Rosemary in the passenger seat with a self-conscious face and thin lips kissed.

    ¡°Grandma is so old and now she¡¯s sick because of me, I feel really unfilial!¡±

    To think that I have been married into The Grant family for so long, how could I be free to do what I want to do if I didn¡¯t have my grandmother to take care of me!

    In fact, The Old Mrs. Grant is not as serious as Chad said, today she heard that Rosemary is back and her spirit is already much better than the other day!

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much, Grandma heard you were back this morning and is in great spirits!¡± Chad was back to his old yful self.

    The car soon arrived at The Grant family, and just as Chad parked the car, Rosemary was already pulling open the door and walking toward the courtyard where The Old Mrs. Grant lived.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that The Great Young Lady just now?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be hey!¡±

    The maids working in the garden saw Rosemary¡¯s shing figure and whispered privately.

    ¡°Butler, order the kitchen to make more of The Great Young Lady¡¯s favorite dish for lunch today.¡± Chad looked at the butler and ordered.

 Chapter 120 towards the waist

    Deep in the Misty Forest

    ¡°Fiona, wake up!¡±

    Edmund gently rocked the sleeping Fiona, with a smile in his eyes.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, big brother?¡±

    Fiona looks sleepily at Edmund.

    ¡°I see that the snow outside is almost melted, do you think it¡¯s time to go pick medicine?¡±

    This forest is strange, it snows fast and melts fast!

    Rubbing his eyes, which were still awake, ¡°The snow is melting so soon!¡±

    Fiona got up and walked to the door to see that the sky was now starting to clear and it was time to leave for the medicine.

    ¡°Big brother, let¡¯s pack up and get ready to go pick medicine, surely Rosemary is worried sick about us?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    As the words fell, a sound of footsteps was hearding this way.

    Edmund subconsciously shielded Fiona behind him, and one hand went towards his waist.

    He still didn¡¯t dare to be careless before he found out their identities, in case he ran into those people with bad intentions, it would be a problem.

    When the search and rescue team saw Edmund and Fiona, there was a rush of excitement in their hearts!

    ording to Miss Harris¡¯s description, they would be Edmund and Fiona.

    A leading man stood not far from them and asked, ¡°Excuse me, are you Mr. Edmund and Miss Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°We are sent by young master Nathaniel to find you, Miss Harris and Ellen have gone back with the second youngest first, we are here to pick you up?¡±

    Edmund heard it was Nathaniel who sent him, and the hand on his waist slowly dropped.

    ¡°How long have they been back?¡±

    ¡°Back this morning, Miss Harris asked us to pick you and a gentleman named Adrian!¡± The man in the lead was not very old and said respectfully.

    In the heart lightly sighed, so they were abandoned in this primitive forest, really is to see the sex forget righteousness of the guys!

    Fiona looked at the few people in front of her and was a little confused by their words, ¡°Are they talking about Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡± Edmund turned to Fiona and said, ¡°Rosemary and my friend have been picked up, and now a few of them areing over to pick me and Adrian back up?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± When Fiona heard them say they were going back, her heart seemed to be emptied, after all, she didn¡¯t really have any friends here, and it was so hard to get to know them, and now they were saying they were leaving.

    Edmund saw Fiona with a look of Olivia¡¯s reluctance and saidfortingly, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t be sad, if you miss us in the future, you cane to us too!¡±

    That is true, but grandfather also told her since childhood, the outside world is dangerous, will not let themselves leave the vige of White Mountain.

    No matter what, she is still carrying the mission of the whole tribe, and cannot fail her grandfather¡¯s expectations of her!

    ¡°Okay, when I¡¯m freeter, I¡¯lle and y with you and Rosemary, for now we¡¯ll go pick up some medicine and then I¡¯ll take you guys to pick up Adrian?¡±

    After Fiona finished, she carried the medicine basket on her back and headed for the mountain range ahead.

    ¡­

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary entered the room, she hurriedly headed towards The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s room.

    ¡°Damn girl, you still remember that there is an old woman like me!¡±

    Just as she reached the door to the room, a pillow was thrown from inside. Rosemary reached out to catch it and took a look at an exasperated The Old Mrs. Grant, knowing that she was now angry?

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ve juste back from the ghost gate after a long time, are you trying to smash me to death again?¡±

    Rosemary clutches her pillow and tries to walk over to the olddy with a tone of discontent!

    ¡°h h h ¡­¡±

    ¡°What dead or not, from now on, don¡¯t hang on to such words that touch the bad luck, do you hear me?¡± The olddy pretended to be very angry and said.

    Walking to the olddy¡¯s side and sitting down, she said with a petnt tone, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry, Rosemary knows she is wrong, you are generous and forgive me, okay?¡±

    Shaking his arm gently with his hand, his little face looked like I knew it was wrong.

    The Old Mrs. Grant pretended not to hear her and turned her face to the side as if she had not heard her.

    ¡°Making me worry for so long, thinking that this will be fine ¨C no way!¡±

    ¡°Really angry!¡±

    Looking at the olddy¡¯s face that I am very angry, Rosemary is really speechless, are so old, still so angry.

    ¡°Grandma, what do you want to do to stop being mad at me? As long as I can do it, I¡¯ll do it for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The olddy asked with a gleam in her eye as she looked at Rosemary.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rosemary always felt a premonition of being set up, and struggled to squeeze out a smile that was worse than crying, ¡°When have I ever lied to you, old man?¡±

    ¡°Then you stay at home with my olddy for a while, I recently feel very bored staying at home every day, then you stay at home with me!

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll stay home with my grandmother for a good while, and not go anywhere?¡±

    She knew that the olddy was concerned about her health and had deliberately taken a big turn to ask her to rest at home, her eyes full of gratitude.

    Rosemary feels really lucky to have such a loving grandmother!

    ¡°Grandma, why do you have to be so nice to me, if I leave you in the future, I won¡¯t be used to it?¡±

    Rosemary leaned into the olddy¡¯s arms, like a docile kitten constantly rubbing against her master¡¯s body, looking for that sense of security.

    ¡°Silly child, you are so filial and well-behaved, whoever will like you. No matter what happens in the future, you have to remember that there is a grandmother, understand?¡± A hand full of vicissitudes gently stroked Rosemary¡¯s dark hair, and her eyes were full of heartache.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you are so good to me!¡±

    Rosemary hugged the olddy tightly, her face buried in her arms and whimpered.

    Gently patting her back, the olddy¡¯s eyes were flooded with tears, what a good boy!

    Chad sat in the living room and waited for a long time without seeing Rosemary, just as the housekeeper said it was almost time to eat, so he came over to call her.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Rosemary heard it was Chad¡¯s voice before Olivia reluctantly left the olddy¡¯s embrace, her shoulders still shaking slightly.

    ¡°Chad ising!¡±

    The olddy¡¯s eyes were red and she had obviously just cried.

    ¡°Grandma, your sister-inw has already returned, so don¡¯t be upset?¡± Chad stepped forward to support the olddy and gentlyforted her.

    Rosemary gathers herself and takes a deep breath, noticing Chad¡¯s intentional nces toward her.

    The first time I looked down at my body, I suddenly remembered that I hadn¡¯t freshened up until now, so no wonder he was looking at her with that strange look.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll go and freshen up first?¡± With those words, he turned around and went out the door.

    Oh a smile, so this girl only now found himself on the wrong ah!

    Chad looked at Rosemary¡¯s back as she fell away, and he thought she didn¡¯t care about her image?

 121 Mystery Woman

    Rosemary trotted all the way back to the living room just in time to bump into Marian in the living room and walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Marian nced at Rosemary¡¯s clothes and touched his eyebrows lightly, ¡°Go up and freshen up first, thene down for dinnerter!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Marian has always been a more image-conscious person. Rosemary¡¯s clothes were stained with mud and leaf litter in many ces because she had spent several days in the forest, so it¡¯s no wonder that the expression on her face was so disgusting.

    Rosemary hurried upstairs, pushed open the bedroom door, and went straight into the bathroom.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary herself is disgusted with herself, her hair is a little messy, her white clothes are covered with wood chips and mud stains, this is the most unimaginative time in her life.

    Seeing the bathtub has been put in the water, and sprinkled with ayer of rose petals, the hot air from the petals slowly soared upward, there is a kind of rain and fog.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Rosemary thought the housekeeper had ordered the maid to put the water in, and took off her clothes piece by piece before stepping into the tub.

    After everything was ready, Rosemary came down from the room and saw the olddy and Chad in the living room, but no Marian.

    Chad sat next to the olddy and talked with her, not knowing what they were talking about and making herugh from time to time.

    Seeing Rosemarye down from upstairs, the olddy and the others only did not continue talking, but said to the maid next to her, ¡°Go and call the master and thedy for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Here, Rosemary,e over here and do it!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, what brings you over here for dinner today?¡± Rosemary walked over and sat next to the olddy, smiling.

    She had been married to The Grant family for several months, and the number of times the olddy came over for dinner could not be counted on one hand?

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to dine with me, an old woman?¡± The olddy asked with a smile.

    Rosemary stepped forward to take the olddy¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Of course I want to eat with you every day!¡±

    ¡°Just your sweet little mouth!¡± Scratched her nose and said dotingly.

    Chad watched the two of them interact and an image shed through his mind and his face changed suddenly, but it was soon gone again.

    Not long after, Darren and Marian came down from upstairs.

    Rosemary stood up and watched Darren walk toward her, calling out, ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±

    Darren nced at Rosemary, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡± Rosemary responded, then walked over and helped the olddy sit down before taking a seat next to Chad herself.

    The table was quickly filled with exquisite dishes, and Rosemary looked at several dishes on the table that were her usual favorites and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little excited.

    ¡°Sister-inw, this is what Dad specifically told me to order the kitchen to prepare for you, so you¡¯ll have moreter?¡± Chad said with a smile next to her.

    Rosemary suddenly felt her nose sink and wanted to cry. She thought that no one in The Grant family cared about her except her grandmother?

    ¡°Thanks Dad!¡±

    ¡°Well, we are all family, so don¡¯t say polite things!¡± The olddy said as she looked at Darren.

    ¡°It¡¯s all family, as long as you are safe,e and eat!¡±

    Darren said with a smile, not forgetting to put a piece of the olddy¡¯s favorite braised fish in her bowl.

    ¡°Rosemary, eat more, see how thin you have be in the past few days?¡± The olddy said heartily.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Marian sat at the table and didn¡¯t say a word from beginning to end, sitting there gracefully eating all the time.

    Rosemary lowered her head and slowly ate her bowl of rice. All she ate inside the forest was fruit and roasted meat, and now that she was back home eating this, it felt like a dream.

    ¡°Rosemary, drink more chicken soup, this is specially ordered to the kitchen for you to stew!¡± Darren suddenly said to Rosemary.

    Lifting her head, she met Darren¡¯s gaze, smiled and said, ¡°Thanks Dad!¡±

    It was a rare asion for Rosemary when the whole family got together for a fellowship meal.

    I remember thest time we had dinner together was when Marian asked her to be the next heir to The Grant family, and it¡¯s been almost two months.

    ¡°Rosemary, just rest at home during this period, don¡¯t go to thepany for the time being, wait until you feel better!¡±

    Darren sat on the couch and suddenly said to Rosemary who was getting ready to go upstairs.

    Rosemary stood there, wiggling her lips, wanting to say that there was nothing really wrong with her health, but thinking about resting at home for a while wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    ¡°Got it Dad!¡±

    Chad just took a phone call and went out. The olddy also went back to her room and saw that there was nothing left for her to do, so she turned around and went upstairs.

    Marian took one look at Rosemary¡¯s back and turned to Darren, ¡°You guys aren¡¯t forgetting the purpose of marrying her back in the first ce, are you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter!¡±

    The words fell, put down the newspaper in his hands, got up and walked out the door.

    ¡­

    Chad, wearing sunsses, walked into a caf¨¦ with a simple decor with elegant steps. The cafe is designed in a garden location, each table is based on a tree stump, the seat is reced by a swing, the interval of the seat are filled with a variety of flowers and nts, so that peoplee in and feel a different warmth.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    ¡°How many of you, sir?¡±

    The waitress, a girl who had just started college, saw a handsome and handsome Chad who seemed to be looking for someone and hurried up to greet him.

    When he saw a figure in a certain corner, he waved his hand at the waiter and walked towards it.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Chad took off his sunsses, nced across at the stylishly dressed woman and asked respectfully.

    The woman wore a veryrge duck-tongue cap, could not see her clearly, only to see her red lips lightly open, ¡°I came to see you, it seems that you are recently when The Grant family second young master when the addiction, even I do not see?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have tough, how dare I? It¡¯s just that something happened recently, so it took a bit of time. But please don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it soon?¡± Chad said as he sat on the swing.

    ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you, don¡¯t forget what you should do!¡± The woman picked up the coffee on the table and garnished it lightly with a sip, saying slowly.

    Chad looked at the woman and responded, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll go first?¡±

    The woman still sits elegantly sipping her coffee with a dark, unidentified smile at the corner of her mouth.

    ****

    Inside the bar vip box

    Several men in ck sat on the sofa inside the box and said to the man lying on the sofa at the other end, ¡°Boss, the fish is hooked?¡±

    The man lying on the sofa¡¯s deep blue eyes emitted a cold chill, and the corners of his mouth were slightly hooked, ¡°Finally, you still can¡¯t hold back!¡±

    ¡°Boss, do we still need to keep following her?¡± A man in ck said.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s put in ¨C a long line ¨C and catch a big fish!¡±

 122 The first time, there will be a little pain

    Rosemary sat on her bed, and as soon as she returned today, she had been so busy that she forgot to ask Nathaniel about Tina her father, so she took out her cell phone and dialed Tina¡¯s cell phone.

    Dudududu ¡­

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    A nice male voice came from the other side of the phone, and Rosemary thought she had dialed the wrong number and hurriedly hung up the phone.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Tina¡¯s number? Why is a man answering it!¡±

    The phone number was read out again, and it was indeed Tina¡¯s.

    Rosemary, worried that something was wrong with Tina, dialed Tina¡¯s phone number again.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Vincent¡¯s low and charming voice came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you holding my friend¡¯s phone?¡± Rosemary picked up the phone and it was a barrage of questioning.

    Once Vincent heard the tone, he already guessed it was Rosemary, and coughed lightly, ¡°This is Vincent, Tina is in the shower, I¡¯ll have her call you backter?¡±

    ¡°Who did you say you were?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Nathaniel¡¯s big brother!¡± Vincent was reiterating again, if it was anyone else would have hung up the phone.

    Rosemary thought it was her ears, how could Vincent be in Tina¡¯s room?

    Wait ¡­

    I think he just said that Tina is taking a shower, no way! The two of them are moving too fast!

    Just before Rosemary could figure out what was going on, she heard Tina¡¯s voice on the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Get me a nightgown, it¡¯s wet inside?¡± Tina took a shower before she realized that there were no pajamas inside, and after half a day of stewing inside, she finally got up the courage to open the door and ask Vincent to get her pajamas.

    ¡°Okay, you wait!¡±

    Vincent put the phone on the table and Rosemary only heard the sound of something being searched over there.

    ¡°Is this the one?¡±

    Vincent took a camisole pajama to Tina and turned around.

    Tina did not think much about it, took the pajamas and closed the bathroom door, when ready to pick it up and put it on, Tina was in a difficult position.

    Vincent¡¯s ws are so sharp that he just grabbed the halter-night dress he bought with Rosemaryst time.

    Looking at this nightgown, Tina had a feeling of wanting to cry, did she ask him to take it over?

    In that case, would Vincent think that he was deliberately trying to seduce her?

    Forget it, just wear it like this! Maybe he¡¯s already gone back?

    Tina looked at herself in the mirror, the length of the nightgown just covered her buttocks, almost half of her breasts were exposed, I really don¡¯t know if she had a headache at that time, so she dragged Rosemary to buy such a nightgown, really move a stone to smash their own feet.

    The door gently opened a crack, looked inside the room no one, Tina lightly breathed a sigh of relief, out of the bathroom, was about to go to the closet inside to get clothes, when I heard the door creak, Vincent¡¯s upright body walked in.

    Vincent also did not expect that Tina would stand here in such a sexy pajamas, looking at that piece of spring in front of her breasts, and those long, white legs, the knot in his throat rolled, and his body was hot.

    ¡°That I went downstairs to buy a little medicine,ter I rub a little, it will make you morefortable?¡± Vincent tried not to look at Tina, he felt it was really a fatal temptation.

    ¡°Thene and help me!¡±

    Rosemary over there listening to the red face, no way! Do they have to use drugs to help them do that?

    Think about it, all feel so shy!

    Tina walked over to the couch and sat down, Vincent came over and gently lifted her feet up and ced them on hisp, poured a little medicinal wine on her feet and started rubbing them.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Vincent lifted his head and looked at her sore little face all scrunched up together, ¡°The first time, it all hurts a little?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Rosemary felt herself blushing as she listened to Tina¡¯s voice shouting out over the phone¡­ shouldn¡¯t she have warned that there was someone else next to her!

    ¡°Ah! Be gentle, I don¡¯t want it?¡± Tina¡¯s voice with a crying tone came from the other side of the phone.

    Vincent also knows that it hurts to rub like this, but if you don¡¯t take care of it now, it will be an injuryter.

    ¡°Hang in there for a while, it¡¯ll be done soon?¡±

    Looking at the back of his foot, which was rubbed red by Vincent, he felt that he was really unlucky today.

    Walking on a good road, it is surprising that the foot can be crooked, the horror is only her.

    After a while, Vincent¡¯s voice was heard with a little hoarseness, ¡°There!¡±

    Tina heard him say okay, bent over and reached out to touch the red back of her feet that had been rubbed, but did not realize that the snow-white bosom of her chest was on disy for Vincent to see through.

    Rosemary heard the voice inside and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and had hung up the phone.

    Vincent sat there to stand up is not, sitting is not, somewhere in the body at the moment is screaming with difficulty, forcing the body in the bath fire, forehead has seeped out fine beads of sweat.

    When Tina saw that there was no more pain, she straightened up and saw Vincent¡¯s face was red and there were beads of sweat on his forehead, so she thought he had a fever and reached out to probe on his forehead.

    Before his hand reached his forehead, he heard Vincent say, ¡°Get some rest early, I¡¯ll go first!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    After saying that, the whole person disappeared into the room like a gust of wind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Tina suddenly felt a cold chill under her legs, looked down and finally understood what Vincent had just done?

    Hands cover their faces, really embarrassed, how can you forget that you are wearing so little clothing at once?

    Is this a clear temptation?

    Rosemary lies in bed tossing and turning, she can¡¯t figure out how Tina got together with Vincent.

    ¡°Hey, it looks like tomorrow her to go and condole with her best friend who she has not seen for days?¡±

    After looking at the time, he picked up the milk on the table and finished it, and soon fell into sleep.

    In her sleep, Rosemary felt a hand roaming back and forth over her body, stroking and tititing her body.

    The next morning, Rosemary, who was sore, opened her heavy eyelids. Why did she have such erotic dreams every time she returned to The Grant family? Was it because she had eavesdropped on Tina and their voices yesterday, which caused her to think of such things at night?

    Everythingst night was like going through a storm, and the memory of the man just seemed to be possessed and kept demanding.

    Probably because of the kind of dreams she had at night, Rosemary rested her hands weakly on the silk quilt, and her whole body did not want to move at all.

    Seeing that it was still early, Rosemary drifted off to sleep again.

    Chad has been locked up in his room since he got back from being outside yesterday, and only now has hee out of his room.

    ¡°Second young master, do you need to eat breakfast now?¡± The butler asked with concern when he saw a tired-looking Chad.

    ¡°Um, is The Great Young Lady up yet?¡±

 123 Breaking news

    ¡°Second young master, you take a look at this first?¡±

    The butler had a copy of this morning¡¯s entertainment newspaper in his hand, and when he saw Chading down, he hurriedly took it over to him.

    Chad took the newspaper from the butler and nced at today¡¯s entertainment headlines, which also featured a picture of Rosemary and Adrian standing by the river.

    At first nce, the two people are very intimate, such photos are difficult for those some people to take out.

    For other celebrities, such photos are normal, but for Rosemary this is a time bomb, once it explodes, not to mention the difficulty in the entertainment industry, or in The Grant family will be squeezed.

    ¡°Order down, intercept all of these and try not to let your sister-inw know?¡± Before Chad could finish his sentence, he saw Rosemarying down.

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile, thinking she was the only one left in the house, not expecting Chad to be there.

    ¡°Good morning The Great Young Lady!¡±

    The housekeeper finished greeting Rosemary, took one look at Chad, and walked out to make a phone call.

    ¡°Chad, what were you talking about with the housekeeper?¡±

    After giving him a look, Rosemary walked straight to the table and picked up the milk on the table and gently garnished it with a sip.

    Chad was hesitant to tell Rosemary about it when he saw Rosemary taking the newspaper in her hand and reading it there.

    ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t you stop looking?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think she would wake up from a nap and make the entertainment headlines.

    After ncing at the newspaper, Rosemary continued to sit at the table and eat her breakfast gracefully, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Chad, are you freeter?¡±

    After finishing thest sip of milk, he reached out and pulled out a tissue from the table and wiped the corner of his lips.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Chad couldn¡¯t believe that Rosemary had taken the initiative to ask her out today, wasn¡¯t he usually so scared when he saw him?

    ¡°Can you give me a ride to the hospital?¡± Rosemary looked at Chad and spoke.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want Chad to drive her either, but thinking about the day, it was better to let him do it.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid someone will throw eggs at you on the road, are you!¡± Chad suddenly came up to her and smiled.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t send it, I¡¯ll ask the butler to ask the driver to take me there?¡±

    With that said, Rosemary was ready to shout into the kitchen.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll send you there alright!¡±

    Chad said with a helpless face, muttering, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what Grandma sees in you, with such a bad temper.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m better than you anyway, you can ask Grandma if you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Oh a smile, ¡°asked the grandmother is also said hello, I have to go to make fun of myself?¡± Chad said as he grabbed his keys and headed out.

    Rosemary grabbed her bag, which was on the couch, and followed.

    Nathaniel was awakened early in the morning by a phone call. The caller said that Edmund and Adrian had been found and would be back in the afternoon.

    Just after hanging up the phone, he received a call from his big brother, saying that something had happened to Rosemary and he was asked toe over now.

    Vincent hung up the phone and saw Tina with a sad face and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, The Grant family side will be dealt with in time?¡±

    Tina always feels that too much has happened in this period of time, even Rosemary fell off a cliff so big she only learned about it yesterday, always feel that she is doing too ipetent as a good friend?

    Rosemary rode in Chad¡¯s car and made her way unimpeded to the hospital entrance. Just as she got out of the car, she heard a few women huddled together next to her telling some gossip.

    ¡°Did you guys read today¡¯s entertainment paper, that¡¯s a real bombshell?¡±

    ¡°That means The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady¡¯s scandal with a male celebrity, isn¡¯t that normal?¡±

    ¡°If you are talking about other stars then it is normal, but now we are talking about The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady, it is said that the groom was not avable on her wedding day, it must be empty and lonely, so she found a star who is not in the right ce!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That makes sense when you put it that way!¡±

    ¡°How to say The Grant family is also a famous family, how can they find such a shameless woman!¡±

    Rosemary listened to what those women said, her heart was very ufortable, her small hands clenched tightly, her face was very ugly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to them?¡±

    Chad stood there and heard what the women were saying, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to pay attention to what these boring people were saying.

    Nodded and walked through the hospital doors together.

    ¡°Hey, guys, look, isn¡¯t that the one who just walked in the door the woman on the cover today!¡±

    ¡°It seems like it, should we walk in a little bit to see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A few women gabbed and said they were ready to head inside the hospital.

    Nathaniel drove his car to the hospital and just walked to the hospital entrance, he saw a lot of reportersing from the hospital entrance and the main entrance had been stopped by bodyguards.

    Once the bodyguards saw that it was Nathaniel, they immediately let him go respectfully, and once he was inside, another wall of flesh was formed around him.

    When Rosemary arrived at Brandon Baker¡¯s hospital room, she saw Tina wiping Brandon Baker¡¯s face.

    ¡°Tina?¡±

    When Tina heard Rosemary¡¯s voice, she turned around and saw Rosemary standing in the doorway, and with a sour nose, she lunged at her.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary hugged Tina, who came flying to her, and her eyes were filled with tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tina!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    She also just found out from the nurse what happened to her recently and always felt that Tina was not by her side when she was at her most lost!

    ¡°You¡¯ve been good to me, and I¡¯m the one who should say I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    After a pause, Tina continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you fell off the cliff for so many days, it¡¯s me who should say I¡¯m sorry?¡±

    Two people hugged tightly together, the heart of the soreness only they know.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past, I¡¯m sure that a better life awaits us ahead?¡± Rosemary said as she patted Tina¡¯s being.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Tina responded, breaking into a smile.

    Rosemary took a look inside the ward, pulled Tina to sit down on the seat in the corridor and said, ¡°Tina, how is uncle doing now?¡±

    Tina nced at Brandon Baker¡¯s hospital room and said slowly, ¡°The doctor said that whether Dad can wake up or not depends mainly on his own willpower, and if he doesn¡¯t want to wake up, there¡¯s nothing we can do!¡±

    Seeing Brandon Baker lying on the bed suddenly made her think of Wilson, who was reluctant to wake up until now, probably for other reasons too!

    ¡°By the way, howe I haven¡¯t seen Justin?¡±

    ¡°Justin went to school, this time the sudden family change, so Justin suffered a great blow, now he basically do not like to talk, I went to him several times to talk, he has to study as an excuse to throw me out!¡± Tina said, a sour look in her eyes.

    Rosemary still knows a little bit about their family, and although they are not as well off as others, Justin has always been proud to have a happy home.

 124 slept with her

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry too much, Justin is an understanding kid, wait for the day I find him to talk alone?¡±

    Rosemary took Tina¡¯s hand and gently patted her hand and said.

    Nathaniel saw Rosemary and Tina from afar and hurried up to them and asked, ¡°Rosemary, what brings you to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°I came over to see Tina, by the way, what brings you here?¡±

    Rosemary naturally knew that Nathaniel must have heard about her and hade to the hospital so early.

    ¡°Did you arrange for the bodyguards down there?¡± Nathaniel asked to Chad, with a touch of annoyance in his eyes.

    Chad nced at Rosemary and shrugged, indicating he didn¡¯t know about it?

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of reporters blocking outside the hospital, and I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll hurt youter.¡±

    Rosemary found it very strange that she only came back from the Misty Forest yesterday and today she is in the entertainment headlines, and the photos were secretly taken during thest shoot near the snowy mountains, it seems someone deliberately wants her to lose her reputation!

    When Tina heard that there were reporters outside besieging Rosemary, she got scared and pulled Nathaniel¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Nathaniel, do something!¡±

    In the social hierarchy inside the people most afraid of is the gossip, sometimes there is no thing, by them to specte, is the spit can drown you, not to mention that now Rosemary also top The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady identity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! I will not let those people hurt Rosemary!¡±R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Nathaniel gave Tina a reassuring look before stepping aside to make a phone call.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to worry, The Grant family will definitely step in to squash these news!¡± Chad saw Rosemary¡¯s face look a little ugly andforted her from the sidelines.

    To Chad¡¯s gaze, a bashful smile, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid, I did not do something, naturally have a clear conscience!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡±

    Tina saw that she was about to say something, and her eyebrows tightened together, ¡°Rosemary, if you have something to say, just say it, you¡¯re about to turn into an ugly monster if you keep frowning like that!¡± Said, reached out and touched her forehead.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Rosemaryughed and pushed her hand away, ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood to joke with me at this hour?¡±

    Gently pulling her hand over, Tina said with concern, ¡°I just don¡¯t like the way you frown, it hurts me to look at you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I, Rosemary, am not a soft touch for anyone to take advantage of.¡±

    After a pause, ¡°I was just wondering if this and the incident of me being dropped off the cliff could be together?¡± Rosemary said with a thoughtful look.

    Chad stood by and listened to Rosemary¡¯s words, could it be ¡­

    Rosemary saw that Chad¡¯s phone didn¡¯t even answer when it rang and gently tugged him, ¡°Chad, what are you thinking about so intensely?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Chad asked, looking back at Rosemary.

    ¡°Your phone is ringing?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Reaching for his cell phone from his pocket, he nced at it, stepped aside and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Rosemary, your little uncle has been very good to you!¡± Tina nced at Chad, turned her head and lowered her voice.

    As soon as Rosemary heard Tina¡¯s tone, she knew that there was nothing good inside her head and gave her a knock on the head, ¡°You have a problem with little uncle being nice to his sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Tina touched the head knocked by Rosemary and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like she meant anything else, she¡¯s the one who thought too much.¡±

    With a heated smile, Rosemary sat a little closer to Tina again, looking at her with glowing eyes, and said, ¡°What did you dost night?¡±

    Seeing her inexplicable question, Tina moved her body back a bit and said, ¡°I went to bed earlyst night after taking a shower.¡±

    Rosemary saw her pretending to look innocent and cursed in her heart; dead girl, still pretending not to know until now, it seems that she needs to be reminded?¡±

    ¡°With Vincent?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary with a surprised look on her face, how did she know that Vincent was in her roomst night?

    ¡°How did you know he was in my room yesterday!¡± Tina asked, looking at her with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, anyway, what you did and what you said, I heard everything!¡± Rosemary said happily, and then thought of the dream she hadst night, and her face couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Seeing her blush, Tina was even more curious about what she had heardst night.

    Reaching out his hand he went to grab her small waist, ¡°Are you going to say it or not?¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were tearing up from her tickling and she threw up her hands and begged for mercy, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll talk!¡±

    When Tina saw that she was willing to talk, she pulled her hand back and said with a smile, ¡°If I had only done that, I wouldn¡¯t have done it in the first ce!¡±

    She gave her a nk look, wiped the tears overflowing from her eyes with her hand, and said, ¡°I called youst night just as you were taking a shower, and Vincent answered the phone, and just within two sentences of talking to him, you asked him to get your pajamas for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Tina doesn¡¯t believe that this is all that Rosemary will get wrong about her.

    ¡°And ¡­ is that he forgot to hang up the phone?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s face that was blue for a while and thought she was embarrassed?

    ¡°Now you can tell me what rtionship you have with each other!¡± She is now very curious about what happened between them yesterday.

    Tina looked at Rosemary with a gossipy face and said with contempt, ¡°I have nothing to do with him, you are in the mood to care about my business, why don¡¯t you think about how to deal with those reporters outsideter!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Tina, what do you think I should do then?¡± Rosemary pouted and shook Tina¡¯s arm, her eyes full ofughter.

    Tina didn¡¯t know what to do, after all, things in the entertainment industry are tooplicated, not to mention the involvement of such arge The Grant family.

    ¡°How about you help me beg Vincent for help?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina pitifully, with a pleading look in her eyes that made it impossible to refuse at first nce.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you do that on purpose?¡± Tina¡¯s ears turned red with anger and she shouted at Rosemary.

    Nathaniel finished discussing things with Vincent and came over to discuss the handling of this matter with Rosemary, and as soon as he came in, he saw Tina looking at Rosemary in a huff?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Tina?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to see it was them and gave Vincent a meaningful look.

    ¡°Then we have to ask your big brother what he didst night!¡±

    Nathaniel, who quickly reacted, looked at Vincent with a stunned expression, ¡°Big brother, how can I face Tina if you do this?¡±

    Tina also felt that Vincent was too much, causing her to now not know how to exin?

    Vincent knew his brother too well and his eyes gathered slightly, ¡°And then what?¡±

 125 has questions

    Vincent knew his brother too well and his eyes gathered slightly, ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Then won¡¯t I have a sister-inw from now on?¡± Nathaniel said with an excited face.

    ¡°Pfft ¡­¡±

    Rosemary held her stomach andughed so hard she couldn¡¯t stand up, especially when she saw Tina¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Things are not what you think they are, I ¡­¡± Tina¡¯s small face turned red and she looked anxiously at Vincent, hoping he could exin.

    Vincent thought Tina was embarrassed and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, in fact, you don¡¯t need to be embarrassed, my big brother, although he looks fierce on the surface, he is still very gentle in private!¡±

    Then looking to Vincent, he asked to him, ¡°Brother, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡± Vincent responded faintly, which rushed Tina.

    ¡°Nathaniel, you guys really misunderstood us, we were just ¡­ yesterday,¡± Tina interrupted by Vincent before she could finish her sentence.

    ¡°Tina¡¯s foot was sprained yesterday, so I helped her rub the medicine for a while!¡± Vincent said indifferently.

    How does Rosemary hear that there is something fishy between them, or else Vincent is doing it on purpose?

    Nathanielughed heatedly, ¡°Brother, you don¡¯t have to exin, I understand!¡±

    ¡°Good for you for knowing!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This man is dark enough, even the girl he likes is shady!

    Rosemary is now a little worried about Tina, with such a dark suitor by her side, it seems that her future days will not be boring!

    Tina look at this, and then look at that, how have a kind of more and more description of the feeling of ck.

    ¡°Well, you guys better think about how to help Rosemary with the situation at hand!¡± Tina didn¡¯t want them to keep dwelling on her, so she digressed and said.

    Nathaniel put away his just immodest expression and said to Rosemary, ¡°We¡¯ve just found out who¡¯s behind this!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Rosemary would like to know who has such a deep hatred for her that they want to kill her!

    ¡°Producer Baker!¡±

    Nathaniel pursed his lips and smiled lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have any dealings with him, why would he harm me, I find that unlikely?¡± Rosemary said after thinking for a while.

    Tina echoed Rosemary¡¯s sentiments and then turned to them and said, ¡°If you really want to get back at Rosemary¡¯s people, I¡¯d say Cecilia is still more likely?¡±

    ¡°What a wake-up call!¡±

    Nathaniel and the others also felt that Producer Baker had no motive when they heard the news over there, but after being told so by Tina, the truth of the matter has be obvious.

    Rosemary was puzzled and asked, ¡°How are you so sure it¡¯s Cecilia?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Vincent, then said: ¡°After you fell off the cliff, big brother he privately helped me investigate the scene when you fell off the cliff, the surface is Bruce pushed you down, in fact, someone deliberately bumped Bruce, while Bruce was not paying attention, pushed you off the cliff! ¡±

    ¡°It can also be said that this person is very thoughtful, every link is not broken, so everyone thought that you lost your footing and fell off the cliff?¡± Vincent folded his hands and said slowly and methodically.

    Tina was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t even speak. Like they said, if Rosemary hadn¡¯t been so lucky, even if she had died, no one would have suspected that she was being set up?

    ¡°So you guys are saying that if something does happen to Hope, nothing will happen to that person, right?¡± Tina stated the question in her mind.

    Vincent nced at Tina with gentle eyes, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So terrible, why are those people so horribly jealous, don¡¯t they know that what is not theirs will not be happy even if they force it?¡±

    Vincent heard Tina say so, his eyes darkened, does this girl not know how to put a long line to catch a big fish?

    ¡°Not every girl is like you guys, most girls look for status, money, not love!¡± Nathaniel exined to Tina with a smile.

    Did she not notice that his kissing big brother¡¯s face was already scary?

    Tina has never been ustomed to those girls who stick up for status and money. For her, as long as there is not too much disparity between their family backgrounds and they love each other, it¡¯s fine!

    ¡°Listen to you say so, in the future must not find a rich boyfriend, or how to die do not know?¡± After saying that, also made a wipe on the neck.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Nathaniel instantly sensed the killing intent on his big brother, and in a rush, took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m taking you to the evidence now!¡±

    With these words, he took Rosemary¡¯s hand and flew off towards the back door of the hospital.

    ¡°Hey, you guys ¡­¡±

    Tina looked at their backs as they disappeared down the hallway and stomped her foot in anger, she still had something to say to Rosemary?

    Rosemary looked at this Nathaniel, who was not afraid of anything, with a puzzled face.

    ¡°You just said to take me to find evidence, now there are so many people at the door, the back door must be there, how do we get out?¡± The thought of the doorway blocked with those reporters, the heart is very ufortable.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Nathaniel yfully came up to Rosemary¡¯s ear and blew hot air in her ear and said, ¡°The mountain man has a good n!¡±

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    At that, Nathaniel took Rosemary to a medical room, took two white coats on a chair, handed one to Rosemary, and put them on.

    Rosemary nced at the white coat in her hand, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile, and then she too put on her clothes.

    ¡°Nathaniel, shouldn¡¯t we be looking for two masks to put on!¡±

    Nathaniel pulled out two masks from his pocket and waved them in front of her, ¡°It¡¯s been ready for a long time!¡±

    ¡°True to form, it seems I really just worried for nothing?¡± Rosemary reached over and took a mask and put it on her face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out through the gate bright and early now, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Leading Rosemary to an ambnce, smiling slightly at Nathaniel, the two got into the car.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The driver nodded respectfully like Nathaniel, then drove the car towards the hospital entrance.

    With a honking sound, the hospital¡¯s main entrance was soon cleared by security guards for a clear and unobstructed exit.

    Rosemary sat at the window and couldn¡¯t help but nce outside. So many reporters were blocking the ce, if they walked out directly, wouldn¡¯t it be worse than death?

    ¡°Nathaniel, thank you so much for today!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Nathaniel¡¯s help, she really wouldn¡¯t know how to face these people?

    ¡°By the way, your little uncle just said something urgent so he left first, he asked me to tell you!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rosemary had already guessed, or else Chad¡¯s character would not have failed to tell him about it.

 126 Honey, come on â€¦â€¦

    Nathaniel led Rosemary to the back door of a detached vi on the outskirts of town, where a young man stood and rushed to greet Nathaniel when he saw himing.

    ¡°Second youngest!¡±

    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Nathaniel asked, turning to the younger man.

    ¡°It¡¯s all ready to go!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The young man led them in through the back door and led them to a room where he took out two sets of clothes and handed them to Nathaniel.

    ¡°Here are the clothes that are ready for you!¡±

    Nathaniel took a look at the clothes, reached out and picked them up and said, ¡°Go down first, I¡¯ll call youter when you¡¯re changed!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The young man respectfully bent to Nathaniel and retreated.

    ¡°Nathaniel, where is this ce!¡±

    Rosemary always had the feeling of being a thief, just like the drama yed out on TV.

    ¡°You change first,ter I will take you to see a good show, to ensure that you will not be disappointed!¡± Nathaniel said in a good mood.

    Nathaniel helped her open the door to the room next to her and said to her, ¡°Go in and change inside, I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Take the clothes from Nathaniel¡¯s hand and walk in.

    Changing clothes, Rosemary followed through the backyard and tiptoed to the corner of the vi.

    ¡°Second young man, right here!¡± The young man turned around and left after he finished speaking.

    The two people stood in a position where they could just see inside and outside the vi.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know exactly what Nathaniel wanted her toe here to see, but there was still a bit of anticipation when she thought of what he said was a wonderful good show.

    ¡°Good show is on!¡±

    Follow Nathaniel¡¯s gaze and see a woman in a bikini ying in the pool with a slightly chubby man.

    The moment the woman turned her face, Rosemary recognized her immediately.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Cecilia?¡±

    Nathaniel looked across the pool inside the two, said with a smile: ¡°I tell you, that man is Producer Baker, in the entertainment industry is also considered a person with a face, but he has a fetish, is like in the open air with women that!¡±

    Rosemary was a little embarrassed to hear him say that, ¡°Then why are we hiding here and peeking!¡±

    Oh a smile, Nathaniel¡¯s face is also a little embarrassed, touched the tip of the nose,ter you will know.

    Cecilia, wearing a sexy bikini, asionally teases Producer Baker, ¡°Nina Bay, don¡¯t you run!¡±

    ¡°Come on! Come and get me!¡±

    ¡°Wait to be caught by me, see how I punish you?¡± After saying that, Producer Baker¡¯s whole person lunged forward, a hand on the Cecilia hug, fat hands reached her being on, a gentle tug, the chest clothes instantly slipped in the pool.

    ¡°Nasty!¡±

    Cecilia pretended to be embarrassed and covered her chest, smiling delicately at Producer Baker.

    Producer Baker saw Cecilia¡¯s snow-white and proud bosom, and his abdomen seemed to be burning like a big fire, making him ufortable to death.

    Cecilia didn¡¯t notice that he was out of sorts, walking up to Producer Baker, striking that sexy pose, and running her hand down to his bottom.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    For the current Producer Baker, Cecilia¡¯s frequency and smile carry a deadly allure.

    Grabbing Cecilia, Producer Baker pushed her hard to the edge of the pool, and with a strong tug of his fat hand, all the clothes on Cecilia¡¯s body floated in the pool.

    The body is held up with force and the whole person merges with it.

    ¡°Honey,e on ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Cecilia¡¯s voicees up inside the garden, Rosemary stands at a distance and hears them, just seeing the two of them cuddling in the water.

    That¡¯s it, Rosemary also felt embarrassed, after all, it¡¯s really shameful to watch people do such things.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go back!¡±

    Nathaniel knew Rosemary was embarrassed and said to her, ¡°You stand by and wait for me?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what he wanted and walked to the side to wait for him.

    ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t stand it?¡±

    Producer Baker is now on a roll, the fire inside his body is still burning, how can he just let her go.

    With a strong tug, Cecilia pulled hard to the shore and continued to im her body incessantly.

    The two men were intertwined to their heart¡¯s content, the pleasure of their bodies sending them to the top now and then.

    Click ¡­

    Click ¡­

    In a short time, the pool gathered a lot of entertainment reporters, some male reporters looked at the aromatic scene, with a camera on them a burst of photos.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    When Cecilia saw those entertainment reporters snapping at her, she was so scared that she hastily covered her face with her hands and desperately shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t take pictures, don¡¯t take pictures?¡±

    But those reporters are not so good as to let her go, especially some bloodthirsty male reporters, but even more enthusiastic shooting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot it!¡±

    Producer Baker, who was on top of Cecilia, was still in a tender ce, unaware of her situation at the moment.

    Cecilia pushed with the ground, and Producer Baker fell heavily to the ground.

    Get up from the ground, pick up the bath towel draped over the shore and run quickly into the vi.

    When the reporters saw Cecilia running inside the vi, they took another shot at Producer Baker on the ground.

    When Producer Baker saw so many reporters snapping pictures of him, he immediately yelled, ¡°No pictures, get out of here now!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time to shoot, let¡¯s go!¡±

    A reporter said to the rest of the people, after all, Producer Baker in the entertainment industry is still a bit of identity, it is not good to offend him positively.

    Nathaniel saw that his goal had been achieved, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly as he walked next to Rosemary and said to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Cecilia at this moment has passed good clothes, from the side door of the vi out, while running and can not stop looking back, afraid that those reporters will chase over.

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Before she could react, Cecilia was dragged to the car by two men covering her mouth.

    Dragged to the car, her feet kicking wildly, a ck man ps her hard on the shoulder and falls to the side.

    ¡°Did you arrange what just happened?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she walked out of the vi and turned to Nathaniel.

    ¡°Who let them repeatedly harm you, I punish her like this, is already considered light!¡±

    Nathaniel said with a sh of murder in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared into thin air.

    Although the heart more or less feel a little too much, but once you think of herself pushed off the cliff under her, you feel that such punishment has been very light.

    ¡°Nathaniel, thank you for doing this for me!¡±

    After giving her a look, Nathaniel pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever say thank you again! Or I¡¯ll get really angry?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°When this matter is finished, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile.

    Since I¡¯ve known him for so long, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve invited him to dinner yet?

    When Nathaniel heard her say she was invited to dinner, he looked up at the sky and muttered: No!

    Patted his shoulder, revealing a bright smile, ¡°There is no red rain in the sky, no need to look!¡±

 127 Sleeping?

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, you¡¯re back?¡±

    When the housekeeper saw Rosemary returning, she rushed forward to take the things in her hand.

    One look at the brightly lit living room and you already know what¡¯s going on?

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, wait a minute you say two words less, that¡¯s how it is inside the entertainment industry, when we find out in two days, it will pass!¡±

    Rosemary threw the housekeeper a reassuring smile and headed inside.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Come and sit down!¡±

    Mr. Grant said in a quiet voice as he nced at Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, you are now The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, every word and action represents our The Grant family, how do you exin what happened today?¡± Marian said with a cold face.

    Rosemary took a seat on the couch next to her and felt there was nothing to exin in the face of Marian¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I don¡¯t have anything to exin?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± When Marian heard her say that, his heart burst into mes and he lightly rebuked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything wrong to The Grant family, so why do I have to exin?¡±

    After a pause, Rosemary said to Darren: ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to The Grant family and Wilson, if you and Mom don¡¯t believe me, we can go to the hospital for a checkup, nowadays medical technology is so advanced, the report card can¡¯t be wrong!¡±

    When Marian saw her say that, it was hard to say anything and turned to look at Darren.

    Darren saw her eyes firm as she said, maybe they were really wrong about her, after all, there are still asional interactions with actors inside the show business, but that doesn¡¯t mean anything?

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s Mom and Dad¡¯s fault, go home early and get some rest!¡±

    ¡°Good night Mom and Dad!¡±

    Rosemary picks up her bag and turns around to go upstairs.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is in small households, no upbringing at all!¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t have a good time saying that.

    Darren nced at Marian and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, since Rosemary said there is no such thing, there must be no such thing. Besides, the entertainment industry itself is a mixed ce, it¡¯s normal to be jealous!¡±

    Marian red at Darren and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know how many people areughing at us, The Grant family, behind the scenes when something like this happens today?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much, aren¡¯t the news all blocked by Chad now? Tomorrow there will be no such news on the inte, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ncing at the time, Darren stood up from the sofa, ¡°It¡¯ste, go back to rest!¡± After saying that, he went back to his room.

    ¡­

    Tina looked at Vincent, who had spent the afternoon with her at the hospital, why didn¡¯t he go back at thiste hour?

    She is already poor, and the house she lives in is all rented. The president of the H Group is always dawdling in her ce for food and drinks, how dare he?

    ¡°President, thanks for your care these days, I also know you are very busy, now my father has also stabilized, you don¡¯t need toe to the hospital every day in the future?¡± Tina lowered her head, this is the line she thought of all nightst night, it must work!

    Vincent sat on the small sofa inside the room, legs folded, fingers crossed, slightly squinting his eyes at Tina.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Can I take it that you are now crossing the river?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Embarrassed smile, ¡°President you say too serious, I just think you work so busy, every day also to run to me, too hard!¡±

    Tina looked at him, the heart is very speechless, she is also for his health, okay?

    ¡°Do you feel embarrassed that I¡¯m helping you like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, look at you, a big president in the hall, apanying me in the hospital every day, making me very embarrassed indeed?¡± Once she thought that she could finally get rid of this iceberg face, Tina¡¯s heart still had a little excitement.

    Vincent saw that Tina was determined to get rid of him, was she ugly? Or is he getting older and less attractive?

    ¡°Since you feel bad that I¡¯ve helped you so much, would it be okay if you start working at mypany tomorrow?¡± Fingers kept tapping on the sofa, and it seemed to Tina that he was counting the benefits he could bring by entering hispany?

    Tina felt as if she was dreaming, the president of H Group asked her to work in hispany, which is a dream job for many people, even if it is a little girl who pours tea, but it is from a famous university, so it is exciting to think about it.

    If you go to work in hispany, won¡¯t you have to see him every day?

    Then again, she is a student from an aristocratic school, even if he called over to work, it is unlikely that she will take up an important post, but it is better to ask to be clear!

    With a light cough, Tina walked next to Vincent and asked, ¡°President, if I go to work at yourpany, what are you going to have me do?¡±

    Lifted the tea on the table and took a sip, said slowly: Most of the employees inside the H Group are top students who have returned from studying abroad, and the worst are high achievers, you ¡­¡±

    After a pause, Vincent continued, ¡°Then you can help out at the front desk for now!¡±

    Tina¡¯s heart was warming up when she heard that her job was just to be a receptionist and that she didn¡¯t have any interactions with Vincent.

    Now that the family¡¯s burdens are all on her shoulders in addition to these things, she must have a stable job so that she can take better care of her dad and Justin.

    ¡°Okay, so when can I go to work?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning at 8:00 a. m., you will report to the HR department!¡±

    Vincent looked at an excited Tina and a glint of light shed under his eyes.

    Rosemary returned to her room andy in the bathtub, thinking about what she had just said to Darren, with a little bit of fear in her heart.

    Although she was certain that Darren and Marian would not let her go to the hospital for a checkup, she was still scared inside when she said those words.

    It seems that his hope of going back is getting slimmer and slimmer.

    A cheerful bell rang and Rosemary got up from inside the bathtub, grabbed a bath towel and draped it over her body and walked out of the bathroom.

    Picked up the phone on the table, looking at the phone number on it, he did not even find the curvature of his mouth infinitely erged.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡± A low and maic voice rang out from the other side of the phone.

    Rosemary walked inside the closet and picked up a towel to wipe her wet hair with one hand while saying, ¡°Not yet?¡±

    Ellen lying on the leather sofa, a ss of whiskey in one hand, gently swaying in his hands, the whole body exudes a kingly aura.

    ¡°The family didn¡¯t give you a hard time tonight!¡±

    RosemaryTammy a smile, so he will still care about himself, still really can not see.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you may not be able to act in the future?¡± A light sigh, the heart is still a little regret.

    A light sip of whiskey, the golden liquid flowed gently into his belly along the knot of his perfect throat.

 128 private life disorder

    ¡°When thingse to light, you can continue to go acting, you can now think of it as a vacation for yourself, and it¡¯s good to rx by the way!¡±

    Listening to the sullen voice inside the phone, Ellen saidfortingly from the side.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all we can do for now!¡±

    Rosemary went to the window, looked out at the garden at night, and gently asked, ¡°Ellen, what do you think would have happened if Nathaniel hadn¡¯t found us that day?¡±

    ¡°There are no what-ifs!¡± No matter what, that kind of thing just doesn¡¯te up inside his dictionary.

    He was always so dominant no matter what time of day he was, and with a lightugh, ¡°You¡¯re that confident?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Inside the room quickly Susan down, quiet even breathing can be heard.

    After a moment of silence, Ellen spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, rest early!¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Rosemary stood in front of the window for a while, then went to bed.

    ¡­

    Early in the morning, the first rays of sunlight nted through the branches of the trees on the carpet, and it was another beautiful day with high sunshine.

    As usual, Rosemary freshened up and came downstairs for ate breakfast.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, good morning, breakfast is ready, will you bring it up now?¡± The butler asked, smiling as he came forward.

    Rosemary was in a good mood today and smiled, ¡°Good morning Owen!¡±

    Sitting at the table, he smiled and said to the butler, ¡°Owen, where is this morning¡¯s entertainment paper?¡±

    At that, the butler hurriedly took this morning¡¯s entertainment newspaper and handed it to Rosemary.

    Chad just came in and saw Su Xiang sitting at the dining table.

    ¡°Good morning, Second Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Pulling out a chair and sitting down, Chad looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Yesterday there was an emergency inside thepany, so I left before I had a chance to say hello, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today?¡±

    Looking up at him, how do I feel that Chad is a bit strange today?

    ¡°The old you even if you are wrong, you will not easily apologize, how ¡­ today,¡± Rosemary said with a lightugh.

    Chad suddenly came up to her with an evil face, ¡°Sister-inw means she likes the old me better!¡±

    Rosemary gave a cold shiver and said in a serious manner, ¡°Then you¡¯d better keep the way you are now!¡± After saying that, she also deliberately moved her chair to the side a little.

    The maids set breakfast on the table and the table was soon filled with a variety of meals.

    ¡°Haha, sister-inw, even if you¡¯re afraid of me, you don¡¯t need to be so obvious about it!¡± Picking up a sandwich from the table, Chadughed out loud.

    ¡°I just thought this way, it would be easier to get breakfast!¡±

    Rosemary picked up a piece of toast from the table, put it in her mouth and took a soft bite, slurring it.

    She¡¯s afraid of him, she¡¯s overthinking it! How to say she is also his elders, okay?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Chad didn¡¯t want to dwell on the subject and kept his head down as he ate his breakfast.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, here¡¯s the entertainment newspaper you asked for.¡± The butler took a copy of the newspaper and handed it to Rosemary.

    After drawing a napkin to wipe her hands and taking the newspaper from the butler, Tammy smiled, ¡°Thanks Owen!¡±

    The butler took one look at Chad and turned to go down.

    Rosemary took the newspaper and flipped through it casually, turning to the second paper and unexpectedly found a breaking news.

    Looking at the big words on it, his face changed greatly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Chad saw her ugly face and took the newspaper from her hand and saw that it read: first-rate actress Cecilia was found having sex with a dog early this morning, her private life so messed up that she was suspected of drugging!

    Rosemary hurriedly picked up her phone and opened Twitter, finding it full of news about Cecilia and looking at thements below, summed up in four words ¨C miserable!

    Chad looked at the powerful news above andughed, ¡°That¡¯s interesting, didn¡¯t think anyone else could get it on with a dog?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, do you think it¡¯s too much to take revenge on a person like this?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t even have the appetite to eat now, did Nathaniel do all this too?

    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it a bit cruel that she¡¯s ruined like this?¡± Looking at the above report, Rosemary suddenly felt that it was really terrible to take revenge like this.

    ¡°Cruel?¡±

    Chad looked at her, was her world too clean, or was his heart too hard?

    ¡°Mercy to your enemies is cruelty to yourself!¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t lucky this time, then the person who died would be you. I don¡¯t know who did this thing, but I think he did the right thing!¡±

    Chad took a sip of milk and turned to Rosemary.

    Although the words are true, but this method, she still do not agree.

    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s behind this?¡± Rosemary looked at him suspiciously.

    ¡°Wait, I definitely didn¡¯t do this thing, and as for how I know, that would be something to ask your good friend Nathaniel?¡± Seeing Rosemary looking at him with suspicious eyes, Chad hurriedly exined.

    Although he is also not a soft-hearted person, but this method of revenge he has not thought of.

    Could it be that he was involved in Nathaniel¡¯s n yesterday?

    ¡°Chad, is there something you and Nan Nathaniel are hiding from me?¡±

    She always felt that this matter is not as simple as she thought, always feel that there are some people behind the maniption of this matter?

    ¡°After I called yesterday, I happened to run into Nathaniel and I asked him if he had found out who did it, and he said it could be Cecilia!¡±

    Chad thought about how busy he was yesterday because of her and didn¡¯te back until the wee hours of the morning, where was there anything left?

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Chad has an important meeting to host this afternoon, he will also go to thepanyter to prepare the information.

    ¡°No go out, you have something you go first!¡±

    Pulling out a tissue and wiping the corner of his mouth, he moved out of his chair and stood up, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡°Be careful on the road!¡±

    Rosemary finished her breakfast and was about to go upstairs when her phone rang.

    ¡°Hey, Tina!¡±

    Seeing that it was Tina¡¯s phone, Rosemary shouted with a smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, did I get a job?¡±

    Tina there was so excited that she called Rosemary early in the morning.

    Rosemary was very happy for her when she heard that she got a job, ¡°Whichpany is it!¡±

    ¡°H Group as a receptionist, the most important thing is that the sry is very high!¡± Tina said happily.

    If the job is stable, she won¡¯t have to worry about her future source of living.

    ¡°Congrattions, Tina!¡±

    Rosemary is genuinely happy for her, to work in H Group, that is apany that many people would like to join.

    ¡°To congratte you on getting a job, tonight is on me!¡±

    Rosemary said graciously.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you tonight then!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, the corner of Rosemary¡¯s mouth showed a smile, it seems that Vincent¡¯s has been cast, just do not know when to close the.

    Hey, who asked him to meet this girl Tina?

 129 spend good time with her

    Yesterday, because of the scandal, Rosemary hadn¡¯t had time to go home to see Andrew, so she had her driver take her to The Harris family.

    Pressing the doorbell, Mrs. ke just hurriedly came out from inside.

    ¡°Missy is back!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. ke!¡±

    Once Rosemary met Mrs. ke, it was like seeing her own mother, with a special sense of affection.

    When I opened the door and just walked in, I saw Daisying out of it in a dress.

    ¡°Yo, who did I think it was, but it¡¯s my sister back?¡±

    As soon as Daisy saw Rosemary, she felt ufortable all over.

    A few days ago I heard that Rosemary had fallen off a cliff, but I never thought I would see her today.

    Mrs. ke, seeing Daisy ready to go after Rosemary again, smiled at Daisy and said, ¡°Missy, didn¡¯t you say you were going to find your aunt?¡±

    It¡¯s okay not to mention John, but when John is mentioned, Daisy looks at Rosemary as if she wants to eat her.

    Since she was discharged from the hospital, John has been finding all kinds of reasons to refuse her every day, and now what kind of parties don¡¯t bring her along.

    All of this was caused by Rosemary. If it wasn¡¯t for her, the baby wouldn¡¯t have been lost and John wouldn¡¯t have treated her this way.

    Now that her mother has been kicked out by her father, she looks even more humble in the family, and pretends every day that she is living happily in order to keep them from looking down on her.

    ¡°Sister came back for a rare trip, of course I should ¡°good¡± to apany her!¡± Thepany¡¯s name is ¡°good¡±.

    Rosemary, of course, knew she wouldn¡¯t be so kind, and smiled as she spoke, ¡°My sister¡¯s feelings are appreciated, but my sister should spend more time with your fianc¨¦, after all, it¡¯s not like the old days!¡±

    After saying that, his gaze inadvertently nced at her abdomen, his eyes revealing a touch of worry.

    Of course, this is also deliberately done to her, after so many things, she would not be stupid enough to really worry for her?

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to sister, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have known that brother Xiao had such deep feelings for me, and now he hates to stick to me all day long?¡±

    Speaking of these, Daisy face is full of happiness, do not know her people will really be confused by her.

    Then we can only say that John¡¯s brain is out of order!

    Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Then that¡¯s a relief for my sister, so I¡¯ve been worried about what John would do to you?¡±

    Mrs. ke watched the two sisters talk more and more, and for a moment she really thought they were a pair of sisters with a strong bond.

    If she hadn¡¯t grown up watching them, she really wouldn¡¯t have believed they were cruel to Rosemary.

    ¡°Missy, let¡¯s go in first and talkter!¡±

    Mrs. ke looked at them and kindly reminded them.

    Rosemary smiled at Mrs. keTammy, ¡°Mrs. ke, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had your cooking, will you make it for me for lunch today?¡±

    Holding Mrs. ke¡¯s arm, she said petntly.

    ¡°I went to the market early this morning and bought a lot of your favorite dishes, especially fresh, and Mrs. ke will make them for youter!¡±

    Last night Andrew told her that Rosemary wasing back today and exined that she should buy more nourishing and make some soup for her.

    ¡°I knew Mrs. ke was the best for me!¡±

    Rosemary walked in on Mrs. ke¡¯s arm.

    Daisy watched them treat her like a transparent person, and her heart was full of fire.

    Follow them inside too and walk to the sofa and sit down, ¡°Mrs. ke, I suddenly want to eat the chestnut crisp you bought for me before, you go and buy it for me now!¡±

    ¡°Missy, can I go get it for you this afternoon?¡±

    Mrs. ke looked at Daisy with a difficult face, she had to start preparing lunch now, and Andrew woulde backter to have dinner together?

    ¡°No, I want to eat now!¡±

    Daisy started to put on her Missy temper.

    Rosemary nced coldly at Daisy, knowing that she was deliberately making things difficult for Mrs. ke?

    The corners of her lips hooked up a yful smile, want to y right! It¡¯s just as well that she¡¯s been idletely!

    ¡°I wonder which chestnut pastry my sister would like to eat?¡±

    Pulling back the hand on Mrs. ke¡¯s arm, she turned to look at Daisy and asked.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Chow Shop!¡±

    Daisy picked up the grapes on the table and took one into her mouth.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rosemary took her cell phone out of her bag and dialed a phone number, which was soon answered.

    ¡°Owen, I suddenly want to eat Chow Shop, can you buy some for me and ask someone to bring it to my house?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what the other person said, but I heard Rosemary smile and say, ¡°Good!¡±

    Hang up the phone, smiled at Daisy and said, ¡°Wait a minute sister, the chestnut crisp will be here soon!¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t really want to eat the chestnut crisp, she just didn¡¯t want Rosemary to have such a pleasant time here.

    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly ¡­ again.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, it¡¯s definitely faster than Mrs. ke going out to get it!¡±

    Rosemary interrupted her with a smile.

    Dudududu ¡­

    Still thinking of something to say, Daisy was interrupted by a doorbell outside.

    ¡°Here ites!¡±

    Mrs. ke heard the doorbell and rushed out to answer the door.

    ¡°Hello, is Miss Rosemary here, please?¡±

    A young man asked politely.

    ¡°Yes, pleasee in!¡±

    The man entered with tworge pastry boxes, walked into the living room and saw Rosemary sitting there and bent over.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, here are the pastries you asked for!¡±

    Said the pastry and put it on the table.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯ll go first!¡± The words fell, the man turned around and went out.

    Mrs. ke sent someone out and came back to see so many pastries on the table, ¡°So many, how can we eat them all!¡±

    ¡°It must be that the housekeeper was afraid that I wouldn¡¯t be used to eating one vor, so she bought every kind of pastry inside Zhou Ji, just so we can all try it!¡±

    Rosemary said and went to open the pastry box.

    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved to see that they are taking such good care of Missy!¡±

    Daisy had wanted to fix Rosemary, but she didn¡¯t expect to p herself.

    Looking at Daisy¡¯s green smiling face, Rosemary¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be happier.

    Now she is not the little girl who let them fool her back then.

    ¡°Sister, this is your favorite chestnut crisp,e and try it!¡±

    Rosemary took a box of chestnut crisp and handed it to Daisy, acting like a good sister.

    Daisy couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so she swept the box of chestnut crisps to the floor with a strong wave of her hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y nice in front of me, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you want!¡±

    With a cold smile, he said sarcastically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just married to a living dead man? What¡¯s there to show off in front of me?¡±

    Snap ¡­

    Before Daisy could react, she was pped in the face by Rosemary.

    ¡°You hit me?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were slightly distant, and she looked at her coldly, exuding a coldness that made Mrs. ke, who was standing next to her, back up in fear.

    ¡°Beating you is considered light, if that just reached the ears of The Grant family people, do you think it¡¯s just as simple as this p?¡±

    The corners of his lips hooked up a cold smile, so that people can not stand to see!

 130 Get Noticed

    Tina reported to the HR department of H Group early in the morning, filled out the information and followed a HR manager to the front desk.

    Early this morning, the HR department was notified that a girl named Tina was reporting today and asked them to make arrangements.

    The HR manager is a man around forty years old. Although he doesn¡¯t know who introduced Tina to him, he naturally won¡¯t make it too difficult since it¡¯s a direct order from above.

    ¡°Miss Baker, you are now temporarily arranged to work at the front desk, mainly reception, record keeping and other things, the sry is four thousand!¡±

    The HR manager said to Tina as she walked away.

    ¡°Thank you manager, I will do a good job!¡±

    TinaTammy¡¯sughs.

    ¡°Amy, this is the new colleague, you can talk to her about the workflowter!¡±

    The personnel manager walked to the front desk and said to a pretty-looking girl.

    ¡°Yes, manager!¡±

    The girl who was called Amy smiled and answered.

    ¡°Miss Baker, ask Amy if you don¡¯t understand anything, she¡¯ll tell you, then I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Tina extended her hand and introduced herself to Amy with a smile, ¡°Hi, my name is Tina, I¡¯ll ask Kevin for guidance in the future!¡±

    Amy smiled, ¡°Hello, my name is Amy, now let me tell you a little bit about our workflow!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tina is the first time to contact the front desk this kind of work, before only heard about it, and now really contact with this kind of work, the heart is still a little nervous.

    ¡°Our main job at the front desk is to receive, record and some other misceneous work, when you have been in contact with a few days, you will know?¡±

    Amy is a girl who is very dedicated to her work, unlike other girls whose minds are all focused on finding a rich man.

    Seeing Tina a little nervous, Amy smiled and said, ¡°You do not have to give yourself too much pressure, the main thing is to maintain their best state, always remember that every word and deed is to represent thepany¡¯s image!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Eh, I remember!¡±

    Tina took the book they usually record in and flipped through it gently, looking at it very carefully.

    ¡°Mini, this is the new colleague Tina, I¡¯ll take her to get her clothes, you keep an eye on it here first!¡±

    A curvaceous woman walks in front of her, not even looking at Tina, and walks right past her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a neer, do you have to be so attentive?¡±

    Mini walked to the front desk and took the makeup mirror there to fix the makeup said, a face of arrogance.

    ¡°She just arrived, the ce is not familiar, I just took her to change her clothes!¡±

    Amy has long been ustomed to Mini¡¯s snide remarks and doesn¡¯t bother with her.

    Tina looked at the girl called Mini, a sh of light, slowly moved her eyes to her Mini, really is a veritable ¡°Mini¡± ah!

    Mini suddenly saw that Tina was staring at her breasts and jerked even harder, ring at her.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    ¡°Tina, let me take you to change your clothes!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he pulled Tina and left.

    ¡°Is that all she¡¯s like as a person?¡±

    No wonder we used to hear those who went to the internship sisters say that many women in foreignpanies are high-minded and arrogant, no one in sight, now it really seems to have ah!

    ¡°That¡¯s what she¡¯s like, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to her?¡±

    Amy said with a smile, leading Tina to a changing room.

    ¡°You go first to change clothes, thepany has rules inside, to work hours, you must wear the uniform to work, or will be deducted from the sry!¡±

    Amy took out two sets of clothes from inside a closet and handed them to Tina.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After getting changed, Amy took Tina to each floor of thepany and introduced her to each department of thepany.

    ¡°Tina, you have to remember, never go to the thirty-second floor, okay?¡±

    In fact, she does not say, also know what is above, even if she is told to go, she does not want to go?

    ¡°Eh!¡± Tina smiled and responded, then followed Amy on the elevator to the first floor.

    Tina followed Amy out of the elevator and saw Vincenting down the hall.

    No way! It¡¯s my first day at work, what are we going to do now?

    Standing there, Tina looked down nervously at the tips of her shoes, hating that she was now an invisible person.

    ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°President!¡±

    Amy saw Tina standing there and hurriedly pulled her aside and shouted respectfully.

    The assistant to the president was beside Vincent, briefing him on the day¡¯s itinerary.

    Vincent, with a cold feeling all over his body, walked past Tina with big steps.

    There was a ding from the president¡¯s elevator, and Tina raised her head just in time to meet Vincent¡¯s cold eyes.

    ¡°President, at two o¡¯clock this afternoon, there is a video conference that willst about an hour and a half, and dinner with the chairman of The Miller family at six o¡¯clock in the evening?¡±

    Cohen, the assistant, kept reporting this afternoon¡¯s itinerary, and when he saw that Vincent did not respond, he looked up and saw the faint smile on the corner of his lips.

    Cohen thought he was blurry-eyed, having followed Vincent around for almost five years, and had never seen him smile.

    He always thought that Vincent was a piece of embarrassed iceberg, no matter how others cover it can not be warm, but unexpectedly he saw their president smiling today, this is definitely a breaking news ah!

    ¡°Cohen, how much does the front desk pay?¡±

    The elevator door closed and Vincent suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Cohen thought for two seconds, then smiled and said, ¡°President, the sry inside thispany is not under my control, if you want to know, I will ask the personnel department to send a copy of thepany¡¯s sry table upter?¡±

    ¡°After two days directly to the receptionist¡¯s sry up a little!¡±

    The words fell, striding out of the elevator into the office.

    Strange, how good will think of helping the front desk processing sry, is there something wrong here?

    The more he thought about it, the more curious Cohen became, andter he must go to the personnel department to ask about the situation.

    Otherwise, when the timees to offend the big man himself still do not know it?

    Tina lightly breathed a sigh of relief, fortunately, he did not greet himself, otherwise how can he still work in thepany in the future ah!

    ¡°Tina, the one who just went in is our president, in the future, don¡¯t stand in the middle of the road like you did just now when you see it, okay?¡±

    Amy thought Tina was nervous about seeing the president and was scared silly.

    Oh a smile, ¡°Eh, next time will definitely pay attention!¡± Touching his chest, now still thumping around.

    ¡°Hmph, I think you¡¯re deliberately trying to get the president¡¯s attention!¡±

    Mini¡¯s provocative tone, if it was someone else might have argued with her a few times, but she, Tina, would not.

    Tina ignored Mini¡¯s provocations, she couldn¡¯t wait for Vincent not toe to her anyway?

    A slight smile to Amy already conveyed what was in mind to say.

    She works here and just wants a stable job, she doesn¡¯t even think about anything else because it doesn¡¯t belong to her.

 131 Didnâ€™t you have fun last night?

    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t challenge my patience, it¡¯s not something you can handle!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble today, but she wouldn¡¯t let her get away with it.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Daisy stood up and smiled coldly.

    ¡°So you can try?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have The Sawyer family as your backer, you know your current situation best in your own heart!¡±

    If you have time to dwell on her here, you might as well think about how to capture John¡¯s heart.

    But look at her now, only afraid to cut out her heart to John, people may not want!

    ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t have to get cocky in front of me, if I don¡¯t have a good time, you won¡¯t have a good time either!¡±

    Daisy got up from the couch, grabbed her bag and left.

    ¡°Missy, don¡¯t be ordinary with Missy, she¡¯s just spoiled by madam!¡±

    Mrs. ke saw her face soften before she stepped forward and said.

    Is she really Laurie¡¯s spoiled brat? To someone like her, if sacrificing Laurie could get back what she wanted, she would probably agree to it.

    Rosemary did not return to Mrs. ke¡¯s words, a bitter smile on her face, and only she knew what kind of person Daisy was.

    ¡°By the way, howe I haven¡¯t seen Madame today?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen Laurie since she entered the house, and if she knew she was arguing with Daisy, she would havee out long ago.

    Mrs. ke thought Andrew had told her about him and Laurie, and now, looking at Rosemary, she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Madam and the master have divorced, didn¡¯t the master tell you, Miss?¡±

    No wonder just when she entered the door, she could feel Daisy¡¯s hatred for herself so heavy, so she was counting Laurie¡¯s matter on her head as well.

    A faint smile, ¡°No wonder I said howe I didn¡¯t see her when I came back today?¡±

    It was only a matter of time before Laurie would be kicked out by Andrew, just a little sooner than she expected.

    ¡°Well, go get lunch ready! Daddy will be backter?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t think about anything now, she just wants Susan¡¯s to apany Andrew to have a good meal.

    Every time she sees her father, she feels that his hair has turned gray again, and her heart always hurts.

    Mrs. ke every time I see Rosemary, I feel that she has lost a lot of weight, it is heartbreaking to look at her, I really do not know if she can be as strong as now when she knows the truth.

    With a mental sigh, Mrs. ke turned and went into the kitchen.

    ****

    Cecilia, wearing a ck outfit and a mask, was walking alone on the road.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    She is now like a street rat, as long as people recognize it, those people arelike crazy to her spit, throw eggs, some directly loaded with poop, urine thrown to her.

    Thepanies she signed with have terminated her contract for fear of having anything to do with her.

    Rosemary, today¡¯s ount I give you a record, as long as I Cecilia this time to escape, after all, let you a hundred times a thousand times to pay back!

    The eyes coalesce with a touch of murderous energy, instantly drowning in the curses of passers-by.

    ¡°Hey, look if that¡¯s Cecilia from today¡¯s news!¡±

    ¡°It seems like, let¡¯s pull over and drive in front of her to see?¡±

    Cecilia heard that someone recognized her and ran desperately towards the road.

    ¡°She¡¯s the shameless bitch, let¡¯s all go after her and see!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, many men and women instantly came out from inside the car and ran after Cecilia.

    This action immediately attracted the attention of the passers-by, and Cecilia was soon surrounded by them on all sides.

    ¡°You run!¡±

    A very lewd looking man came forward and grabbed Cecilia¡¯s arm with a bad smile on his face and said, ¡°Never seen such a flirty woman, now why don¡¯t you let us all see it?¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡±

    The words just fell, only to see the man stepped forward and grabbed Cecilia¡¯s clothes with a strong tug.

    Tear ¡­

    Cecilia is wearing a ck dress today, now torn by the man, a cool chill blowing.

    ¡°Look everyone, this bitch didn¡¯t have enoughst night and now she¡¯s doing it again!¡±

    The man stared at Cecilia¡¯s chiseled figure and let out a tsk-tsk sound of admiration.

    ¡°Look at this body, it¡¯s really material!¡±

    Said hand went towards her breasts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Cecilia hurriedly shielded herself with her hands, and the mask on her face was taken off by them at some point, a smiling face full of fear.

    There were several other men whistling next to them, each with an obscene smile on their faces.

    Those onlookers saw a dozen or so people who came next to the road mix at some point, are afraid to cause trouble, a moment to all go away.

    Only these dozen hobos are left, and are watching Cecilia intently.

    ¡°Brother, this is a road, why don¡¯t we get her to an isted ce and let everyone have a good time?¡±

    A very young looking man suggested.

    Before Cecilia could resist, she was scooped up by a man, carried on his shoulders and thrown into a car, which quickly disappeared down the original road.

    Just out of the wolf¡¯s den and fell into the tiger¡¯s den, Cecilia now even have the heart to die.

    A dozen young men took her to a remote hill, and a dozen of them instantly swarmed up it.

    Screams, shouts and curses were instantly drowned out by this shyness.

    ¡­

    Rosemary saw that Andrew wasn¡¯t back that soon and headed upstairs to her room.

    Walking to the door of his room, he gently pushed the door open and walked in.

    The inside of the room is still kept as she lived before, and you can see how much Andrew values her.

    There was also a photo of her and Andrew on the table. She picked up the photo on the table, wiped it with her hand, and put it in her bag.

    On the shelf next to her are many gifts from her mother when she was a child.

    Rosemary held the little gifts in her hands and kept fiddling with them, and her memories flew back to when her mother was there.

    The door was gently pushed open, Andrew looked at Rosemary was holding the toys she used to have as a child, went up and said, ¡°Rosemary, let bygones be bygones! Your mother and I don¡¯t want you to be like this now!¡±

    Wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes, Tammy smiled, ¡°Dad, I¡¯m fine, I just saw the old toys and got a little touchy-feely!¡±

    Andrew of course what his daughter was thinking, for so many years, she worked hard to do well, never let him worry, everything is their own silent suffering, this is what he was most heartbroken.

    ¡°Well, Mrs. ke has made a big table of your favorite dishes, let¡¯s go down and eat!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± ,

    After taking a look at the contents of the room, Rosemary didn¡¯t have anything to take with her and helped Andrew downstairs.

    ¡°Rosemary, Dad saw the article about you yesterday, The Grant family didn¡¯t give you a hard time, did they?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Andrew in a daze, and the tears in the corners of her eyes slipped silently and dripped onto the table.

 132 tastes good

    ¡°Dad, thank you for believing in me!¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, what kind of person you are, dad couldn¡¯t be clearer!¡±

    Andrew¡¯s greatest pride in his life is having Rosemary as his daughter.

    Rosemary smiled lightly and wiped the corner of her eyes, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about it, how could The Grant family suspect me, besides, it¡¯s normal to have some scandals in the entertainment industry once in a while, not to mention that I¡¯m also The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, some people are jealous too! It¡¯s normal!¡±

    Mrs. ke served the dishes one after another, and was happy to see them chatting happily with father and daughter.

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s good!¡±

    In fact, Rosemary is more or less well off over there he still knows, no matter what, she is still doing well.

    ¡°I hear The Old Mrs. Grant was very nice to you, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    Andrew ate his meal while asking some questions about her time with The Grant family.

    ¡°Eh, Grandma is good to me!¡±

    Seeing Andrew¡¯s somewhat disbelieving look, he put down his dishes and said, ¡°Dad, the people of The Grant family are really good to me, especially Grandma, who really treats me like her own granddaughter!¡±

    ¡°Then dad is relieved, at first I was worried that they would bully you when you were over there, now it seems that dad¡¯s worries were superfluous?¡±

    Andrew said with a benevolent face.

    Rosemary herself feels that The Grant family people are actually really good to her, and she is considered one of the lucky onespared to many girls who marry into a wealthy family, except for ¡­.

    ¡°Dad, you have to take care of your body more in the future, I don¡¯t need you to worry about it, I will take care of myself!¡±

    In fact, she has been taking care of herself all these years. On the surface, Laurie seems to be very good to her, but in fact, she doesn¡¯t know how many excessive things she has done to her in private.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡­

    The meal took almost two hours, and Rosemary saw that it was about time, so she took the car and went straight to Tina¡¯s work floor to wait for her.

    Tina didn¡¯t do much on her first day at work. Amy took her to get familiar with simple matters first, so she still had a very easy day today.

    ¡°Tina, here!¡±

    Rosemary saw Tinaing out from inside and waved to her hastily.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for me here for a long time!¡±

    Tina asked as she stepped forward and took Rosemary¡¯s arm.

    Vincent stood on the roof of the building and looked down from above, just in time to see the two of them talking andughing together.

    Cohen came into the office gently walked next to him, followed his gaze down, and saw Rosemary and Tina down there talking so happily about something unknown.

    But Cohen doesn¡¯t know them, nor does he know that his boss is spying on one of them down there.

    He watched the two of them walk away arm in arm before he turned around and walked towards his desk.

    ¡°This is today¡¯s we video of that project, you see what the problem, no problem you can just sign!¡±

    Cohen took a copy of the contract in his hand and put it in front of Vincent, waiting for him to sign it.

    ¡°By the way, today I checked the sry of the receptionist is about four thousand, how much do you want to increase upwards is appropriate?¡±

    He deliberately went to the personnel department today to ask, said there is a girl is above directly to the front desk to work, without any interview, even the information was not handed directly hired, which immediately aroused his curiosity.

    Looked at the contract, see no problem, directly signed and threw to Cohen.

    After signing the contract, Vincent stood up and grabbed his jacket from the chair, ready to leave work.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s dinner is cancelled, don¡¯t call me without something important!¡±

    Vincent coldly threw out a sentence, and then walked out in stride.

    No way! So anxious to go out, could it be that his big boss has a date today?

    Nathaniel was getting ready to leave work when he got a call from Vincent.

    ¡°Brother, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Go out to dinner with me tonight, and I¡¯m downstairs at your office right now?¡±

    Vincent hung up the phone after he finished.

    Why did big brother think of looking for him for dinner?

    With a head full of doubts, head for thepany entrance.

    Just walking to the door, he saw his big brother¡¯s Rolls Royce parked in front of him.

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    Nathaniel pulls open the door and gets in the car.

    ¡°Big brother, how are you so good natured today, suddenly thought of looking for me for dinner!¡±

    Nathaniel asked yfully, leaning over to Vincent¡¯s ear.

    ¡°Does a big brother need a reason to let his younger brother apany him for a meal?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Anyway, he did not believe that his big brother would be so good as to seek him out for dinner.

    There must be a conspiracy!

    ¡°Okay! Call me when you get there, I¡¯ll take a nap first!¡±

    The words fell, Nathanielzily leaned back in his seat and squinted his eyes.

    Rosemary and Tina came to a very stylish barbecue restaurant, which is dominated by the rustic style, with a lot of nice potted nts ced in the unused corner on one side.

    ¡°Wow, Tina, when did you find such a nice ce?¡±

    Looking at the design and furnishings inside this store, you can see that the owner of this store is a very enjoyable person.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    The waiter led them to a window seat, where Tina used to bring Justin to eat barbecue, and was a regr customer.

    ¡°Miss Baker, haven¡¯t seen you over in a while?¡±

    The waiter took the menu and handed it to them, smiling.

    Tina picked up the menu on the table and said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary, the barbecue here tastes really good, it won¡¯t be worse than those big barbecue restaurants?¡±

    Although she was born into a wealthy family, she never had those Missy¡¯s shelves, which is why Tina can stay with her.

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll have a good taste of itter!¡±

    The waiter smiled and rmended the day¡¯s special game rabbit meat like Rosemary.

    ¡°Today we just delivered a wild rabbit to the store, can you twodies have one?¡±

    ¡°So give me one of those?¡±

    Rosemary remembered the rabbit meat that Ellen roasted in the cavest time, and she still wants to eat it!

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with these!¡±

    Rosemary closes the menu and hands it to the waiter with a smile.

    Crunch ¡­

    The car stopped not far from the grill, and Nathaniel opened his eyes a momentter.

    Looking down in front of a small barbecue restaurant outside, ¡°Brother, are you very short of moneytely!¡±

    Nathaniel saw that his big brother had already gotten out of the car and hurriedly pushed open the door to follow him.

    ¡°Wait, big brother, you¡¯re not really nning to bring me here for a barbecue!¡±

    He remembered that big brother did not like to eat these things since he was a child, today this is how?

    Vincent took a look at the grill, frowned, eyes slightly averted, and took a big step inside.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    The waiter had never seen such a handsome looking man before and his eyes went straight.

    Nathaniel followed behind and saw Rosemary and Tina with a quick nce.

    Rosemary was facing the door, so naturally she saw him, and saw a very helpless expression on his face, so she knew what was going on?

 133 Stepford Wife, Taste

    ¡°Tina, look behind you?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina turned around and saw Vincent standing there with a ck face, as if everyone else owed him something!

    ¡°Huh, how did they get here?¡±

    She still wants to know this question? Why is she being asked?

    Rosemary didn¡¯t even look at her best friend anymore, she walked directly to Vincent and smiled, ¡°Mr. Meyer, do you mind dining together?¡±

    At the end of the sentence, she saw Nathaniel scowling at her.

    At first Tina thought Vincent would simply refuse, but she didn¡¯t expect him to walk right through it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± You don¡¯t mind, but I do, okay?

    Tina looked at Vincent, who was sitting next to him, and rolled her eyes helplessly.

    It was tempting to look at Vincent¡¯s move and gently elbow Nathaniel and ask in a voice that only the two of them could hear.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Nathaniel stood by the side is also very speechless, you say his elder brother tang a president, why chase a woman are afraid to name it?

    Is this what people often call ¡°sultry men¡±.

    ¡°It looks like my brother has a crush on Tina, and Tina doesn¡¯t treat my big brother well?¡±

    This is all he can think of for now, because he is unable to think of any other reason why his own big brother woulde here for dinner?

    Although Rosemary could sense before that Vincent was different to Tina, she did not expect him to appear to them in such a way.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you two doing standing there?¡±

    Tina has never been a narcissist, maybe she just happened to be here for dinner!

    Not to mention that he is now his bread and butter.

    When they were called by Tina, they realized that they were still standing there, no wonder the people next to them were looking this way from time to time.

    ¡°Waiter?¡±

    Tina waved at the waiter, who soon came to them with a menu and a smile.

    Taking the menu, she smiled sweetly and handed the menu in her hand to Vincent, ¡°President, would you like to see what you like to eat?¡±

    Looking at a somewhat unhinged Tina, with eyes on her all the time?

    Vincent took the menu and looked at it for a moment, then handed it back to Tina, ¡°You order it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Are you sure?

    Then eyes went back to Rosemary and then to Nathaniel, both of whom threw her a helpless look.

    Tina looked at the menu in her hand and a smile shed in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°President are you sure you¡¯ll eat what I ordered?¡±

    Looking at the menu in her hand, Tina still did not forget to ask another question.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Tina also seriously helped him order some delicious food.

    Rosemary looked at the smile in the corner of Tina¡¯s eyes and knew that this girl¡¯s prank cell was back?

    ¡°This ¡­ and that ¡­¡±

    ¡°All together!¡±

    Tina ordered a whole bunch of grilled meat at the waiter before she closed the menu with satisfaction and handed it to the waiter with a smile.

    ¡°President, what brings you and Nathaniel here for a barbecue?¡± This was the one question she wanted to ask the most when she saw them.

    Vincent picked up the coffee on the table and garnished it lightly, ¡°Nathaniel said he wanted to eat the barbecue here!¡±

    ¡°? ¡­¡±

    When did I say I wanted to eat barbecue? You said you wanted to invite me to dinner.

    Receiving the look cast over there, Nathanielughed, ¡°I heard the staff here before that the barbecue tastes one of a kind, so I dragged my big brother along!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, then you¡¯ve reallye to the right ce, the barbecue here is really good!¡±

    Apparently Tina didn¡¯t think much about it in depth and thought they were really here for the BBQ!

    Rosemary admired the brothers¡¯ acting skills from the bottom of her heart and wanted to give them an Oscar!

    Hearing Tina called Nathaniel big brother, himself called the president, face instantly ck are almost squeezed out of the ink, eyes tightly stared at his dear brother.

    Ahem ¡­

    A light cough, Nathaniel felt like he was dying of injustice, is it my fault that Tina called me a big brother?

    The waiter came up to them with a te of fragrant barbecue and looked into Vincent¡¯s icy eyes, his feet seemed to be nailed to the ground and he didn¡¯t even dare to go forward.

    Tina smelled the wafting smell of barbecue and hurriedly yelled at the waiter, ¡°Bring it up!¡±

    Hearing someone speak, the waiter hurriedly put the barbecue on the table.

    Rosemary picked up a skewer of barbecue on her te and ate it up, and it tasted really good, just a little worse than Ellen¡¯s!

    Strange, how his shadow keeps appearing in my mind, is it because the shadow left in my heart inside the ancient forest is too heavy?

    Shaking his head, he hurriedly picked up the drink on the table and took a sip.

    ¡°The barbecue here tastes so good, is it any wonder you dragged me here?¡± Rosemary, who was eating something off the grill, said vaguely.

    Tina was happy to get Rosemary¡¯s approval, ¡°When I get my next paycheck, we¡¯ll bring Justin along!¡± Because that¡¯s his favorite ce toe and eat.

    ¡°Good, I don¡¯t have a job now, I¡¯ll be waiting for you to feed me in the future!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile, and the two got more and more excited as they talked, seemingly ignoring the man sitting next to them.

    ¡°Nathaniel, why don¡¯t you eat?¡± They realized at that moment that they hadn¡¯t eaten at all.

    Nathaniel looked at them and really didn¡¯t know how to start, watching them eat with gusto from the sidelines.

    Picked a skewer ofmb to Nathaniel, ¡°Try it, it¡¯s really good!¡± If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at those people next to you, they are all eating very well.

    Scanned the people sitting next to eat barbecue, are rolling up their sleeves and gobbling, and only their side is the most civilized.

    Taking off his jacket, Nathaniel took Rosemary¡¯s roast meat and ate it like they did, and after just two bites, he choked on the chili pepper, making his eyes water.

    ¡°Nathaniel, you eat slowly, people who have just eaten may not adapt well, just eat a few more bunches!¡±

    Tina looked at Nathaniel¡¯s wretched appearance, very cute, kindly said in an aside, also to Vincent.

    Vincent did not want to roll up his sleeves and eat like those people, but his eating was pleasing to the eye.

    The world is really unfair, this person is rich and handsome is also good, how to eat a barbecue can also eat so good-looking.

    But when you think about it, you can be friends with these big, loud people, Tina feels that her life has been very satisfying.

    Nathaniel has eaten two skewers of grilled meat, feel that this grilled meat is really good, but ¡­

    Look next to those who eat barbecue are drinking beer, and they are the only ones who drink coffee.

    ¡°Waiter!¡±

    ¡°Bring a dozen beers!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel and raised an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re not nning to get a few of us drunk, are you!¡± Looking at him in disbelief.

 134 Whatâ€™s his is yours

    ¡°Look at all those people drinking like this, I think we can try it too!¡±

    Watching them so drink wine and eat barbecue seemed to be enjoyable.

    Tina smiled and said, ¡°Nathaniel, so you have something to envy others too!¡± An expression of surprise appeared on her face.

    ¡°You, you just look at us on the surface, but do not know that we suffer far more than you!¡±

    With that said, Nathaniel picked up the beer the waiter brought up and poured it into a ss.

    ¡°Nathaniel, can you tell me about when you were kids?¡± epting a ss of beer, Tina was curious about their lives as children.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    Why is this silly girl so blind?

    Did not feel the temperature next to a few degrees down again?

    ¡°Tina, you might as well call me Nathaniel from now on!¡±

    He does not want to return home and be bombarded by his big brother, are jealous of the man is very scary!

    ¡°Tina, you let my big brother tell you, he did a lot of bad things when he was studying!¡±

    Nathaniel intentionally or unintentionally draws attention to his big brother.

    Rosemary understood what he meant and nodded in agreement.

    I don¡¯t know if Vincent didn¡¯t hear, or if he was deliberately waiting for Tina to speak.

    Tina is particrly curious about everything, and now that Nathaniel has piqued her curiosity, she doesn¡¯t think about anything else.

    Turning her head, she smiled sweetly, ¡°President, why don¡¯t you tell us about your reading, okay?¡±

    Vincent turned his head to see Tina¡¯s curious eyes and said faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t even remember!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Don¡¯t remember?

    She doesn¡¯t believe that the president of the foreignpany¡¯s memory will be so bad, there must be something unpleasant to say to us.

    ¡°Tina, if you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll let me finish!¡±

    Rosemary knew that Tina didn¡¯t believe Vincent, so she was probably thinking about the wrong things right now.

    ncing at the table, ¡°Rosemary, won¡¯t you save some for me?¡± Looking at the few roasts left on the table, if she didn¡¯t eat them, there would be none left.

    Looking at Tina¡¯s child-like personality, the curvature of Vincent¡¯s mouth was infinitely erged.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

    Fearing that she would not have enough to eat, Vincent recruited the waiter and ordered two more tes, making Tina a little embarrassed.

    ¡°President, actually I can¡¯t eat that much?¡±

    Tina said vaguely as she bit into the roast in her hand.

    ¡°Tina, you don¡¯t have to be so polite to my big brother!¡± Anyway, his money is all yours in the future, so there¡¯s no need to be so polite when you eat your own!

    Nathaniel said with a smile and an expression of all being family.

    Although Vincent doesn¡¯t say much, but from the tenderness thates out of his eyes when he looks at Tina, Rosemary knows that this man has been eaten to death by his best friend.

    Just ¡­

    But Tina has always disliked the life of a rich family, and it is really a difficult task to make her ept Vincent.

    In order for her best friend to live happily in the future, she must ask Nathaniel about the situation properly.

    If you are not destined to be together at the beginning, you might as well let it be nipped right in the bud, so you don¡¯t have to suffer those heartbreaking pains.

    Seeing that his big brother has been sitting there indifferent, Nathaniel thought about it and decided to give his big brother a good helping hand.

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t you want to hear about my big brother¡¯s schooling? I¡¯ll tell you now!¡±

    Nathaniel picked up arge sip of beer, and then said with a smile: ¡°I remember the year my elder brother was in his second year of high school, there was a girl in order to confess her love to his elder brother, in the gymnasium with candles arranged into five twenty three big words, when the girl¡¯s action rmed all the students in the school, everyone ran to the yground to see, and then we waited for a night did not see my elder brother. See my big brother over, you know the next day the girl questioned why my big brother did note to the reason, know how to answer?¡±

    Rosemary and Tina looked at each other, then smiled, and both said in unison, ¡°ssmate, do I know you?¡±

    ¡°How did you guys know it would be that?¡± ,

    Nathaniel was surprised to ask, is this how all boys talk to girls nowadays?

    For both of them, Vincent and Ellen, are high-strung men, so the words thate out of such people¡¯s mouths are the most heartbreaking.

    ¡°The president looks like a person who cherishes words, so this answer is more in line with his image!¡±

    Tina analyzed her opinion, and Rosemary nodded in agreement from the sidelines.

    ¡°But then again, I¡¯d really like to meet this girl, how in the end did she manage to be so bold!¡±

    Rosemary saw Tina¡¯s thoughtful look and snorted out augh.

    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to ask for advice like that girl and then you¡¯re going to confess your love to whoever you want too!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible oh!¡±

    Tina smiled and took Rosemary¡¯s words, maybe one day it can reallye in handy?

    Vincent¡¯s hand holding the ss shook a little, his eyes deep, this girl¡¯s head is made of what in the end, sometimes I really want to cut open to see.

    Looking at his brother¡¯s anger, Nathaniel¡¯s heart was so happy, it seems that his brother¡¯s road to chase his wife is really far away!

    Look at this situation, big brother will certainly take care of himself, then no one wille to care for him.

    It¡¯s so exciting to think about!

    If Vincent knew that his own brother was so happy to see himself defeated, he would never let him get away with it.

    But this can only be in Nathaniel¡¯s mind to think about it, if really let his big brother know, then his future days will not be turned upside down?

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, thank you for taking care of Tina all this time, and now you even let her go to work with you, in the future, please also ask you Kevin to take care of this good friend of mine?¡±

    Rosemary said to Vincent with an implied smile.

    Vincent, of course, understood Rosemary¡¯s meaning, raised his ss and gently clinked it, ¡°I will!¡± And also ¡°good¡± care.

    Smiling, his gaze did not forget to sweep from Tina¡¯s body.

    With his words, Rosemary is relieved that she really wants Tina to find her happiness.

    ¡°Tina, are you working at Big Brother¡¯spany now?¡±

    Nathaniel still doesn¡¯t know about Tina going to work, didn¡¯t expect big brother to be fast enough?

    As the saying goes, you get the moon when you are close to the water!

    ¡°Yes! If someone bullies me in the future, you have to help me out!¡±

    When I think of working in such a bigpany, if someone makes things difficult for me in the future, at least I have Nathaniel behind me, so I can suffer less, right?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If someone really dares to bully you, someone will immediately take it out for you!¡±

    After saying that, he also did not forget to cast a cheering look to his big brother.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

 135 Somethingâ€™s wrong

    Rosemary turned her head to see Carina standing behind her, looking at herself with a smile.

    ¡°Carina, how is it you?¡±

    Carina hadn¡¯t seen Rosemary in a long time since thest time.

    ¡°I just had dinner here with some friends and was about to go back when I saw what looked like you, so I came over to say hello.

    ¡°Am I interrupting you guys?¡±

    Tina is still the first time to see Carina, before often heard Rosemary said he had a very good sister called Carina, did not expect to finally meet today.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Tina and I went to college with Rosemary!¡±

    Standing up, Tina smiled and extended her hand to greet Carina.

    ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Carina, Rosemary¡¯s best friend, nice to meet you!¡±

    Carina said with a smile.

    Vincent has never been much for drinking girls close, just a polite nod.

    Looking at Carina¡¯s every smile, as Rosemary said before, Carina has a kind of charm that makes people can¡¯t take their eyes off!

    Rosemary took Carina¡¯s hand, thinking about thest time, her heart still can¡¯t help but ask?

    ¡°Carina, why did you go back first in the barst time, do you know, you scared me that night?¡±

    I still feel a little self-conscious about what happened that night.

    Carina¡¯s eyes shed with a sh of ruthlessness, and then returned to a normal face.

    ¡°Oh, I got a call the other night that something had happened to my uncle, so I didn¡¯t have time to say hello to you and left!¡±

    After a pause, Carina smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t me me for leaving without saying hello to you, do you!¡±

    ¡°Howe? So how is your uncle now, is he alright!¡±

    Rosemary never questioned what Carina said, because she knew her well.

    What¡¯s more, her feelings for his uncle are not something that ordinary people can understand.

    Nathaniel just happened to be sitting across from Carina, and every subtle expression was caught in his eyes.

    Intuition of this girl is not simple!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just some minor things at home, it¡¯s all because the housekeeper is making too much fuss!¡±

    Rosemary naturally knew what the little things she was referring to, and as the saying goes, family shame must not be revealed, so she didn¡¯t ask any more questions!

    After sitting for a while, Carina was a bit embarrassed and smiled politely, ¡°My friend is still waiting for me outside, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡°Carina, are you free tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been out together, why don¡¯t we go shopping together tomorrow?¡±

    Her intuition told her that Carina seemed to have something to say to her, but maybe it was inconvenient because she saw so many people around!

    When she looked into Rosemary¡¯s clear eyes, Carina could not say a word of refusal.

    Carina said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Rosemary! I have things to do tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely have a good time with you when I¡¯m done with the things I¡¯m doing!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, remember to call me when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, bye!¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Rosemary watched Carina¡¯s departing back and always felt that her whole person had changed and be a bit strange when she came back from abroad this time.

    ¡°Rosemary, I think this friend of yours is not as innocent as you think?¡± Nathaniel said with a serious face.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    A faint smile, ¡°Nathaniel, could it be that you think too much, she and I were at the same table in middle school, all the way through high school, and always took care of me!¡±

    Tina was going to say her intuition, but thought better of it, after all, it¡¯s only one side, and can¡¯t conclude anything?

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m thinking too much¡­ Anyway, it¡¯s good to have more eyes!¡±

    Nathaniel was at the bar that night and had already had someone investigate the room opening records, Carina was indeed looking at a room at that time, but not for the night, but booked well in advance.

    And when he went to the room Carina had opened with Rosemary, there was not a single trace of someone living inside the room, so he could be sure then that Carina was lying.

    Later, because Rosemary had nothing to do, Nathaniel did not continue to investigate.

    ****

    Carina had just returned home when she heard a middle-aged male voicee to mind.

    ¡°Back, how did it go?¡±

    The hand ready to turn on the light froze in mid-air, her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble, and every time she heard this sound, she felt the urge to kill.

    But for the sake of her uncle, Carina could only push that desire deep into her heart.

    ¡°The fish is starting to take the bait, so I¡¯ll bring her over when you¡¯ve made the arrangements?¡±

    Her heart still hurts when she thinks of the worried look in Rosemary¡¯s eyes when she saw her today!

    ¡°You¡¯re not going soft, are you!¡±

    The mysterious man saw that Carina was silent for a long time and knew that she still had some concerns.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, if she hadn¡¯t left you at the bar, how could you have ¡­¡±

    An eerie scent came from the dark room as the mysterious man stood up and slowly approached Carina.

    He was right, if she hadn¡¯t left her alone that night, she wouldn¡¯t be in this state.

    Why is it that all those around her are the very best men who make people feel extravagant even to look at them, while she has done nothing but to suffer all this pain.

    She Hates ¡­

    Hate Rosemary for leaving her there and hate God for being so unfair ¡­

    ¡°Well, if you behave and do as I say, I promise you¡¯ll be back to the life you want soon!

    A pair of other Carina¡¯s disgusting hands slowly reached under her skirt and roamed uncontrobly over her tender body.

    The dark room saw nothing but heavy panting, and the clothes on his body had been ripped off at some point.

    The tears in the eyes have long since dried up, the body can not stop a crashing sound, the moon outside can not help but blush, quietly hiding.

    ¡­

    Joseph just came back from abroad today, this time because of some problems with thepany abroad, was sent there by Ellen to deal with, until today came back.

    Inside therge office Susan was iparable, only to hear Joseph like Ellen report on thepany¡¯s situation during this period.

    ¡°Good work!¡±

    Ellen sat at her desk, looking carefully at the information Joseph handed up, with a hint of a smile in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ll rest at home for the next two days, the fish are already hooked?¡±

    Looking at Ellen incredulously, ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve got another tough fight ahead of us!¡± They don¡¯t know how much it took to lure this fish to the bait.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Ellen was looking forward to that day, he would like to see what kind of reaction those people would have.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Edmunde today?¡±

    Joseph was so busy dealing with things abroad during this time that he had no idea what was happening during the time he came in?

    ¡°He¡¯s out on something, he should be back in a couple of days?¡±

    For Edmund in the end where to go, Ellen did not say in detail, Joseph did not ask.

 136 Are you ready?

    ¡°You guys go ahead and get ready, we¡¯ll be backter!¡±

    Edmund said to one of the pilots.

    Had it not been for Fiona¡¯s grandfather saying that Adrian was temporarily off limits to bumps, he would have gone back by the time the pilot found them.

    ¡°Adrian, are you ready?¡±

    Looking at Adrian, who emerged from inside the room, Edmund asked.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we see Fiona?¡±

    Adrian thought he was going back soon and was thinking of telling Fiona?

    ¡°Probably didn¡¯t want to let us go and hide toe!¡±

    Edmund said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside her room and see if she¡¯s there?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Fiona, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of that forest right now?

    Adrian was about to walk towards Fiona¡¯s room when he saw Fiona¡¯s grandfathering that way.

    ¡°No need to look, that girl must not want you guys to leave, where did she hide and cry?¡±

    The patriarch said with a smile, he still understands the little thoughts of his granddaughter.

    ¡°Patriarch, thank you for taking care of us during this time, if there is anything you need help with in the future, just ask!¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as we can do it, we will definitely do our best!¡±

    Grandpa Fiona stroked his beard and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, so you guys better hurry up and get going!¡±

    ¡°Is it true that Fiona won¡¯t see us?¡±

    Edmund nced at the room not far away, and now that he was really leaving, he still felt a little sad.

    Fiona, who was hiding not far away, looked at them about to leave, and was already in tears, she just did not want to embarrass everyone before hiding.

    Edmund, Adrian, I wish you a safe trip!

    Fiona covered her mouth tightly with her hand, afraid they might hear.

    Although she would like to follow them, she is well aware of the responsibility on her shoulders.

    ¡°Go in peace, you guys! You will see each other again soon!¡±

    Forget a nce overhead, the eyes are flowing a touch of helplessness.

    ¡°Then please take us to say a word of thanks to her!¡± Bending over to Grandpa Fiona, he turned and walked towards the vige entrance.

    ¡°Come out!¡±

    Fiona then slowly walked out from the side, eyes red, a nce to know that cried.

    After a nce at his granddaughter, he said in a serious voice: ¡°Fiona, you and they are not the same, you should not forget that in addition to responsibility there is a mission you carry.¡±

    Looking at the back that was already almost gone, Fiona just said to her grandfather, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if she showed up, it could change the fate of all of us?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the trigram shows, but you are always going to ¡­¡±

    Grandpa Fiona sighed helplessly, this is their mission to live in this world, only he didn¡¯t think it would be his granddaughter to aplish it.

    ¡°Well, you are now qualified to enter the secret room, when the time is ripe, I will naturally send you out!¡±

    Grandpa Fiona took a few steps and suddenly turned his back on Fiona and said, ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t ever fall in love with Edmund unless you want him dead!¡±

    Fiona looked at her grandfather with tearful eyes, her heart like a knife, and murmured: I will seed!

    Rosemary just got a call from Nathaniel saying that Edmund and Adrian are back and to reassure her.

    I don¡¯t know how well Adrian is recovering, but thinking that Edmund is taking care of him, it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.

    As shey in bed, Rosemary thought that Edmund would surelye to see Wilson tomorrow and ask Adrian about his condition then.

    After all, she is now a married woman, not to mention the rumors about herself and him two days ago, so if she visits him now, it will surely be misunderstood!

    ¡­

    Tina had just returned to the hospital when she saw her brother sitting in the corridor in front of the hospital, looking around at her.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Saw Justin sitting there and thought something had happened to Brandon Baker.

    Rushing forward and hugging Justin, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could it be ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, I saw the tears inside Justin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is Daddy going to leave her too?¡± Although I had already prepared my heart, but really to such a day, my heart still can not receive.

    Tears fell silently from the corners of his eyes, his feet went weak, and the whole person sat on the ground.

    Justin was shocked by her appearance and hurriedly squatted down beside Tina and asked, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you, is dad still waiting for us inside?¡±

    It¡¯s okay not to say, once said Tina¡¯s tears fell more powerful.

    A nurse had juste out of Brandon Baker¡¯s room when she saw Tina sitting on the floor.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    Shouldn¡¯t Dad be happy when he wakes up?

    The nurse walked up to Tina in confusion and asked with concern, ¡°Miss Baker, your dad is awake, why are you still crying?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    I think I just heard the nurse say that Dad is awake?

    ¡°Your father is awake, and he¡¯s waiting for you?¡± The nurse, seeing that she didn¡¯t respond for a moment, smiled and said it again.

    This news is certainly great news for Tina.

    red at Justin, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier, so that I thought ¡­¡± dropped the tone and hurriedly got up from the ground.

    ¡°I just said that you misunderstood my meaning!¡±

    Justin looked at his sister innocently.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Grabbing Justin¡¯s hand, he hurriedly ran towards Brandon Baker¡¯s hospital room.

    ¡°Tina!¡±

    Tina threw herself on her knees in front of Brandon Baker¡¯s bed, and the repression she had endured all this time exploded at this moment.

    ¡°Boy, did you work hard!¡±

    The doctor had spoken to him generally about what had happened during this time, but he just didn¡¯t think he would even see his wife¡¯sst face.

    ¡°Dad, am I useless for not taking care of mom?¡±

    Tina, who was crying like a tearful person, took all the me on herself, feeling all along that she had not taken good care of Lin¡¯s mother.

    Brandon Baker¡¯s hands trembled as he touched Tina¡¯s head, tears in the corners of his eyes, and the family hugged and cried.

    When I called Su today, I learned that Tina had a big incident at home, asked for the address of the hospital and rushed over, not expecting toe across this touching scene.

    He did not expect that so many things had happened in the short half month that he went abroad?

    Joseph stood outside the door looking at the three people inside hugging and crying, a sourness in his heart.

    ¡°Miss Baker, your dad just woke up, you can¡¯t get too excited!¡±

    The nursedy just happened toe over to change the drip, and seeing this scene, she finally couldn¡¯t help but speak up and remind.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who was so happy!¡±

    The sorry nurse smiled a little, and the tears hanging from the corners of her eyes made people¡¯s hearts ache at first nce.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Tina wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and her eyes stopped at the flowers in the nurse¡¯s hand.

    ¡°This is what a gentleman just asked me to bring in!¡±

    Received the flowers from the nurse and said thank you with a smile!

 137 weâ€™ll meet again some other time

    ¡°Miss Nurse, what does that man look like?¡±

    Brandon Baker spoke with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good-looking guy, he just left, he shouldn¡¯t have gone far yet!¡±

    The nursedy took a look at Tina, in fact she really envied Tina, the men around her are all handsome and rich!

    But also just envy, she has seen Vincent cold and cool, without a trace of expression on his face.

    Such men look good, but can note true.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Tina, go out and see if the person is still in the hospital, if they are still there they should say thank you!¡±

    Brandon Baker prodded from the sidelines.

    ¡°Okay, Dad!¡±

    With those words, Tina headed for the door.

    Joseph walked to his car, pulled the door open and got in, and was about to drive when he saw Tinaing out from inside the hospital.

    Standing in front of the hospital, Tina looked around for a while and saw no one she knew, so she turned around and went back.

    ¡°Is it for me?¡±

    Joseph was standing behind him looking at her with a smirk.

    ¡°How is it you?¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect this person who sent flowers to be him.

    ¡°Look like you don¡¯t really want to see me?¡±

    Hands sped chest, leaning against the side of the car, the dim light shining on his body, the whole person evil iparable.

    Tina looked at his handsome face, could not help but touch his arm with his hand, now people are so handsome for nothing!

    What a scourge!

    No, it should be the scourge of those pure Martha eyebrows!

    ¡°Joseph, howe you only said I was inside the hospital?¡±

    Instead of answering her question, Tina asks the question directly from her mind.

    Joseph thought Tina would answer her own question?

    ¡°Been out of the country for a while, just got back today, heard from Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    That girl, why do you always send these 10, 000 years of ice cubes to her side!

    One Vincent is already a headache for her, another Joseph, she can¡¯t live with this!

    Because she had just cried, Tina¡¯s eyes were still red now. Those who came and went looked at the standing position of the two of them and thought it was a young couple having a fight.

    ¡°Thank you foring to see my dad and for the flowers!¡±

    Tina looked at him and smiled.

    Joseph¡¯s eyes were slightly gathered, did this girl really think he was visiting her father?

    ¡°Well, your dad just woke up, he must have a lot to say to you, we¡¯ll make an appointment another day when you have time!¡±

    The words also sent a flying kiss to Tina, and then got into the car and went away in the dust.

    Only the sound of the wheels running over was left behind.

    Tina thought of Joseph just that action, can¡¯t help but to fight a cold war.

    Are we that close?

    Tina is not a pretentious girl, but the life of a luxury family really does not suit her, she does not like the feeling of being tied down.

    Turn around and walk in.

    ¡­

    An upbeat and powerful DJ song rang out on the dance floor, and the red men and women on the dance floor twisted to their hearts¡¯ content.

    Inside the bar box.

    Joseph pushed the door open and entered, and saw Ellen sitting on the couch with Edmund sipping wine on the side.

    ¡°Why are you just now!¡±

    As soon as Edmund saw Joseph, he couldn¡¯t help butin, causing him to drink alone there.

    A brow touched lightly and the corners of her mouth held a usible smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t Ellen here? Is it necessary to make yourself sound like a spiteful woman?¡±

    ¡°He?¡±

    Edmund nced at the friend of life and death next to him, then said with a disheveled face. He actually left me in the ancient forest and ran back first by himself!¡±

    The thought of this makes Edmund¡¯s heart particrly unbnced.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Joseph looked at Ellen in confusion, ¡°Is it true what he said?¡± Although he knew Ellen did do it, he still couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Looked at it and said indifferently, ¡°En!¡±

    Seeing him admit it, Edmund was eager for Joseph toe and soothe his broken heart.

    The ss in his hand gently swayed as he tasted the wine, the burgundy liquid, like the most beautiful jewel, refracted on his hand appeared more and more slender like jade.

    Ellen took a sip of red wine, ¡°Aren¡¯t I drinking with you guys right now?¡± Spoken as if there was really such a thing.

    You drink with us?

    This person has no shame!

    Shameless enough!

    Edmund and Joseph looked at each other, and both had an urge to rush up and beat him up.

    ¡°Could it be that you guys have been too idletely, or would you like to help me make a trip to M Country?¡±

    Ellen lookedzy, with a look of calction in her eyes.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re busy?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s really busy!¡±

    Edmund has never seen such a shameless best friend, simply shameless to the extreme!

    If you don¡¯t agree, you have to send people to M Country, that is the rhythm of death!

    Ellen is like a luminous body, no matter where she goes, is radiant, Susan¡¯s time, but like a perfect painting, stunning everyone¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°By the way, The Miller family is back with a vengeance?¡±

    ¡°Make some trouble for hispany and leave this matter to William!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Joseph lifted his ss and clinked it with Edmund, without them having to step in, which was proof that Ellen was starting to n.

    I didn¡¯t expect to receive so much good news when I first returned, after so many years of hiding, I can finally let go and do something big.

    The eyes shed a ruthless, deep, grim gaze, this is their true face.

    Picked up the red wine on the table and took a sip, grabbed his jacket from the chair, and left.

    ¡°Just go away?¡±

    Joseph said as he looked at the figure that had disappeared in the doorway.

    ¡°People have more important things to do at night, do you still want to go along?¡±

    Unless you want to die in the case!

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m in the prime of my youth and I don¡¯t want to die yet?¡± Joseph finished picking up the microphone, ordered a song and started singing.

    Edmund had a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, the ss in his hand shook gently, tilted his head and drank it all.

    ¡­

    Rosemary was having another night of erotic dreams, which seem to be getting more and more frequenttely, and every time she wakes up with strawberries all over her body, except for her neck.

    Moved his body, feeling as if every joint in his body was going to fall apart, his hands hanging weakly on the bed.

    What is going on, why does this dream seem real, but you can¡¯t wake up?

    It¡¯s been months, it can¡¯t be true as Tina said, she has sex with ghosts at night.

    The thought of this, Rosemary felt a creepy, as if there was a cool chill on her body.

    The hand subconsciously pulled the quilt up a bit, so scary!

    Then again, it¡¯s only when I go back to The Grant family that I have such dreams at night.

    She really wanted to find someone to ask what was going on here.

 138 The Source of Lust

    Drip ¡­

    The phone was ringing at that moment, and Rosemary was startled by the ringing.

    Who called so early?

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, is this an interruption?¡±

    Carina¡¯s cheerful voice rang out, and hearing Rosemary¡¯s dazed voice, it was clear that she was not up yet.

    When he heard Carina¡¯s voice, Rosemary suddenly came to life.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m ready to get up too!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I see it¡¯s a beautiful day, do you have time? Why don¡¯t we go for a walk on the beach today?¡±

    The thought of going to the beach made Carina¡¯s mood all jumpy.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t have to work today?¡±

    Rosemary loves the ocean and used to go to the beach with Carina when she was in high school.

    Once she fantasized that when she had a boyfriend, she must take her for a walk on the beach and run with her.

    ¡°I came back yesterday after doing overtime, looking at the good weather today, I would love to find you to go to the beach together!¡±

    ¡°Okay, so where do we meet?¡±

    Thinking that he hadn¡¯t spent any time with Carina for a long time, Rosemary agreed with her.

    ¡°Wait for me at the cafe we used to go to, I¡¯ll drive to pick you upter!¡±

    Carina said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary rolled over and got out of bed on her bare feet.

    Grabbed a long skirt and turned around and went into the bathroom.

    As promised, Rosemary got everything ready and came to wait in front of the coffee house they had designated.

    Looking at how nice the weather was today, I would have called Tina up if she didn¡¯t have to work.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Carina to stop in front of Rosemary in a red sports car.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m notte, am I!¡±

    Rosemary pulled open the car door and smiled as she made her way inside, ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who arrived early!¡± While fastening her seat belt, she replied.

    ¡°Carina, let¡¯s go inside the supermarket to buy some food first!¡±

    When they used to go to the beach, they would first go to the supermarket and buy some snacks to take there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I bought it when I was just here?¡± Said the man, and his eyes nced to the back seat.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to worry about going out with you, everything will be taken care of!¡±

    Carina blushed slightly, then smiled again and said, ¡°If I forget, then I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll both be hungry againter.

    Oh ¡­

    At that time, they were superficially glowing Missy, and behind the scenes only the two of them knew how poor they really were.

    Carina was brought up by her uncle, but her aunt was in charge of the pocket money, and she deducted two-thirds of her allowance every month.

    Since Laurie became the head of the family, every time said that thepany inside theck of money, let her save, each time the allowance almost withheld few left, fortunately, Dad will soon give her a sum of money in the card, otherwise at that time she was not as good as an ordinary family¡¯s children?

    ¡°Carina, do you remember the time we went on a field trip and had a dozen dors left inside our pockets?¡±

    Rosemary thought of the things she used to do inside the school and found it interesting.

    ¡°Of course I remember! We were thirsty and all of our ssmates bought the best drinks to drink, but we were the only two who drank mineral water. A ssmateughed at you, and I was right in saying that we just like to drink mineral water!¡±

    Poof ¡­

    ¡°Yes! Does anyone know if we only have a few dors on us after we buy water?¡±

    At that time is still small, always think that no matter what things, do not let people look down, so can only hit the face to fill the fat minus!

    If Carina was a rose with thorns at that time, Rosemary was a lily kept in a greenhouse.

    Time flies, in a sh I¡¯m already married, I miss the old school days!

    The two talked andughed on the way and soon arrived at the beach.

    Parked, the two got out of the car together.

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, Miss Harris went to Big Gulf Beach with Carina early this morning?¡±

    A man in a ck suit bent down to the man in front of him and said.

    Ellen¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of ruthlessness and said coldly, ¡°Order down, covertly protect, and report back in time if anything happens!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s body exudes an icy aura, and her eyes reveal a killing intent.

    The man saw such Ellen, the body still could not help but shake a few times, received orders to quickly evacuate the danger zone.

    ¡°Andrew rk, there is a way to heaven, you do not want to go, there is no way to hell, you want toe, now you can not me me for being cruel!¡±

    The hand mmed heavily on the desk, the sound carried throughout the office.

    Take your cell phone and dial a phone number.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Within three days, I want to see the Miller Group go out of business!

    As soon as the words were spoken, the phone hung up.

    William on the other side of the phone looked at Joseph sitting in front of him with a dumbfounded look on his face.

    ¡°Can you tell me what this is all about?¡±

    Joseph: ¡°Could it be thatst night¡¯s lust is not enough to get the fire down today?¡±

    ¡°Can you say something serious?¡±

    William red at this buddy in front of him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell me to create a little trouble for The Miller family? Why is it now a matter of buying The Miller family in three days?¡±

    He is now really confused, which in the end is sung.

    I just came back, my butt is not even close to the stool, and threw me such a difficult thing, do not want me to live!

    William has the blood of the three kingdoms in his body, a perfect silhouette, a high nose, and dark blue eyes, like a prince who came out of a fairy tale.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re really capable, just kill him in his office and just choke him to death, won¡¯t it be okay?¡±

    Joseph gloated from the sidelines.

    ¡°You think I don¡¯t want to!¡± The problem is that he doesn¡¯t dare, don¡¯t be sent to Africa or M Country before he even meets him.

    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±

    Looking at William sitting in his chair, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You¡¯re the heir to the Jung Family, why are you asking for abuse?¡±

    William looked at him with no good grace, ¡°You yourself are still the same?¡± He also can not figure out why he came to find abuse ah!

    The corners of Joseph¡¯s mouth lifted slightly and he patted William, ¡°You are now twenty-five minutes short of three days, go for it!¡±

    With these words, he stood up and prepared to walk out.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing there?¡±

    Seeing him leaving, William hurriedly shouted, he still had a lot of things to figure out?

    Joseph said slowly: ¡°My hurry back to stare at the source of lust, or we will all eat?¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if William understood or not, he went straight out of the office door.

    What is this with what?

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for you not to say it all at once!¡±

    William hates it when people whet his appetite, especially when it¡¯s about Ellen?

 139 Expecting a miracle

    Big Gulf Beach is a leisure-oriented tourist resort, and it is one of the most suitable ces for couples to date and romance.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Seaside buildings are European-style vis, each vi inside the balcony is facing the sea, into the vi, the face blowing a Xu Xu sea breeze, as if feathers gently brush the face, warm.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s not go back tonight, I¡¯m looking for inspirationtely, will you also apany me to find it?¡±

    Rosemary has never refused Carina¡¯s requests, as long as she is happy.

    When Carina saw her promise, a sh of viciousness flew through her eyes, then she resumed her elegant and charming smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Standing on the shore, looking at the endless sea, the crystal clear water, the mood at this moment can only be described in four words ¨C passionate!

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m going to get in the water!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary had already taken off her shoes and carried them in her hands, pulling Carina and dashing over.

    ¡°The sea, here wee!¡±

    The sea seems to feel their enthusiasm, washing the reefs on the shore again and again, as if weing them to join.

    Snow-white feet on the soft sand, tickling and cool!

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s sofortable!¡±

    Carina smiled and spoke, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a long time since you¡¯ve enjoyed this feeling!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t been to the beach since she and Carina had separated for college.

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯re so busy every time that you don¡¯t have anyone toe with me?¡±

    Rosemary said with a resigned face, that look like a wife like her husband pouting.

    ¡°Aigoo, I¡¯ve got goose bumps all over this body!¡± The body could not help but shake twice.

    Oh augh, to be so exaggerated?

    Seeing her look of disdain, Rosemary said in no good humor.

    Carina stood looking at the couples who were snuggled together next to each other, the girl with a happy face listening to the man saying Mayme love words, very enviable.

    ¡°Carina, you¡¯re in love!¡±

    Rosemary suddenly came up to Carina¡¯s ear and looked at the couples who were in love with each other and couldn¡¯t help but flirt.

    When Rosemary said that, Carina¡¯s face immediately flushed, ¡°Don¡¯t you think about sex?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary didn¡¯t even know what to do to say, if she said no, right? Then how should we exin the lingering every night?

    Carina caught a different expression on Rosemary¡¯s face and said strangely, ¡°Rosemary, be honest, are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know my situation!¡±

    In a position like hers, if these words were heard by someone with a heart, there¡¯s no telling what they might say.

    Catching the same expression on her face, Carina took her hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think so much, maybe a miracle will happen?¡±

    ¡°Will there really be?¡±

    Rosemary really hopes that a miracle will happen, as Carina said.

    Inside the seaside vi.

    ¡°Boss, do we need to go do anything now?¡±

    Next to them stood several men in ck who were respectfully standing by.

    Ellen with a mask sitting on the open-air balcony, holding a ss of red wine in his hand, gently shaking, light pink thin lips kissed open, ¡°No, you guys follow from afar!¡± He would like to know, Camden this old guy in the end want to do!

    The man in ck stood to one side and saw the smile at the corner of his boss¡¯s mouth and couldn¡¯t help but shudder, every time their boss smiled like that, it was a danger signal.

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s so much going on over there, let¡¯s go over and take a look?¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t wait for Rosemary to say yes and pulled her towards the crowded area.

    There is a piece of Big Gulf beach is specializing in selling underwater jewelry, those whoe from outside tourists like to pick up some beautiful jewelry here to take back as a souvenir.

    ¡°Wow, the coral here is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Look at that white coral, crystal clear and white as jade, it¡¯s really rare!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the coral here and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at it.

    It used to be under construction when they were in high school, but I never thought it would have changed like this in a few years¡¯ time.

    Looking at the variety of underwater nts on the shelf, Rosemary was really an eye-opener.

    ¡°Carina,e and look over here?¡±

    ¡°What about?¡±

    Following Rosemary¡¯s gaze, Carina saw an oversized seaweed in a ss case, a leather ball-like object with many sun-like flowers growing on it, golden in color, very beautiful.

    ¡°If I had the chance, I would really like to go to the bottom of the sea to see what the world in the sea is like?¡±

    Rosemary looked at these strange creatures and nts and her heart yearned even more for the world below.

    ¡°This should be seaweed!¡± Looked at the ss tank with [Gu name] written on it, then said, ¡°This seaweed has a funny name!¡±

    Carina looked away, then smiled at Rosemary.

    ¡°Eh!¡± Rosemary looked at the introduction of these marine nts above, and her eyes slowly walked towards the next counter.

    The two of them shopped inside for a long time, Rosemary picked out three beautiful strands of pearl nes and paid for them.

    ¡°This one¡¯s for you!¡± Taking one of the boxes and handing it to Carina, he said with a smile, ¡°This ne is perfect for you!¡±

    Carina was slightly stunned, then Tammy smiled, ¡°Thanks Rosemary!¡± and went up to hug Rosemary, seeing a man not far away handing her a look.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, because we¡¯re the best sisters, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    Rosemary gently patted Carina¡¯s back and whispered.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little hungry, let¡¯s find a ce to eat something!¡±

    I was afraid Carina would wait too long in the morning, so I didn¡¯t have anything, but now I¡¯m a little hungry!

    Carina¡¯s face changed slightly when she heard her say she wanted to eat, and when she saw a nce cast over there, the tangle in her heart was instantly washed away.

    ¡°Eh, it just so happens that I¡¯m a little hungry too, there¡¯s a seafood grill in front of us, why don¡¯t we go over there and eat!¡±

    Rosemary has never been a picky eater, so she doesn¡¯t ask for much of these things.

    Carina took her to a seafood store, the seafood in this store are just caught from the bottom of the sea in the morning, and absolutely pure wild, so the business of this store from morning to night is particrly good.

    ¡°So many people, there seems to be no room?¡±

    Looking at the seats inside almost full, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯rete!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Since I let youe here for dinner, how could I let you not have a seat?¡± Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, she walked in toward the inside.

    When the waiter saw them enter, he came forward and greeted them, ¡°Hello, do you have a reservation for a seat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, box 609!¡±

    Carina blinked at Rosemary and then looked like the receptionist.

    The receptionist looked up theputer for a while, looked up and smiled, ¡°You are Miss Carina, right?¡±

 140 Self-imposed consequences

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the waiter take you up now!¡±

    After saying that, the waiter took them to the private room upstairs.

    The waiter pushed open the door and said to them, ¡°Twodies, please!¡±

    Rosemary walked into the box, the box is designed to imitate the bottom of the sea, once you enter here, as if you are already in the bottom of the sea.

    ¡°How about that, satisfied?¡±

    Carina looked at the design here and asked with a smile.

    ¡°En, this box is like an underwater park, how did you book this box?¡± Walking outside to the open-air balcony, a nce at the blue sea in front of you.

    ¡°That ¡­ when you just said you were hungry, I took out my phone and started booking a ce here!¡±

    Carina said with some unnaturalness.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t notice Carina¡¯s flickering words as she looked out at the beautiful sea view and said with a smile, ¡°Carina, it should be expensive to book a private room like this!¡±

    Thinking about the fact that Carina is not working yet and her uncle does not give her a lot of money, it is still a bit disheartening to see her spend it here.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I can still afford to treat you to a meal, don¡¯t think of me so ¡­ much¡± Thetter words were interrupted by Rosemary before she could say them.

    Looking at his long-time best friend, Rosemary turned to look at her and said, ¡°Carina, I didn¡¯t mean that?¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I always feel that the Carina now is very strange.

    Carina didn¡¯t want to continue this topic, looked at the waiter to bring up the seafood, said to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, try it, is it to your liking?¡±

    ¡°Clip a crab and put it in her bowl!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the bowl of such arge crab and smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    At this time the waiter brought up all the dishes, and a bottle of wine, set up the dishes, turned around and went out.

    Carina took the wine and twisted it open, poured a ss for Rosemary, then poured a ss with herself, then picked up the wine and said, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s drink a toast to our meeting!¡±

    Rosemary also picked up the red wine and clinked it on Carina¡¯s ss, and the crystal ss made a crisp sound.

    ¡°May our friendshipst forever!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s clean and clear eyes, Carina felt especially harsh, if not for her, how could she be reduced to this?

    She hates that she pretends to be gentle and virtuous on the surface, a simple and clean look.

    ¡°Rosemary, since you are heartless, then you should not me me for being unintentional!¡± Deep in the heart, a voice recalled.

    ¡°Here¡¯s to our friendship!¡±

    Rosemary picked up the wine and drank it in one go.

    Since she was a child Andrew has not allowed her to drink, he thinks girls drink easily, so she has been very obedient and did not drink.

    Usually when she goes to parties, she drinks juice, and it does seem to her that drinking is easy to miss.

    Carina poured another ss for Rosemary, put down the ss, raised the ss and said, ¡°Rosemary, this ss is my toast to you for taking care of me for so many years, I¡¯ll drink to that first!¡±

    After the words, Carina tilted her head and finished her wine in one gulp.

    Seeing that she had finished drinking, she was embarrassed not to drink, so she drank the cup with a stiff upper lip.

    Rosemary¡¯s face slowly rose to a blush and her head got a little dizzy.

    ¡°Carina, we¡¯re good friends, good sisters, you don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡± Propping her head up with her hand, she giggled.

    Carina knew she had started to get drunk and put a bit of food into her bowl and said, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m not the same Carina as before, sometimes I really envy you, having a father who loves you and so many good men surrounding you every day!¡±

    Oh a smile, ¡°silly Carina, I have what to envy, you are so beautiful, and so good, do not know how many people fall in your ¡­¡± head is getting dizzy, the words have not finished, the whole person on the table.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Carina gave her a gentle tug with her hand, and seeing that she was really drunk, stood up and walked to Rosemary¡¯s front and squatted down, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t me me, you can only me yourself for trusting people too easily!¡±

    ¡°If I could do it all over again, I¡¯d rather I never knew you!¡± Tears fell drop by drop,nding on the floor with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Come on in!¡±

    Carina wiped her tears away and shouted outside.

    Two men in ck came in from outside and looked aside at Carina.

    ¡°She¡¯s in your hands, it was exined from above, do it clean so she can nevere back!¡±

    Carina doesn¡¯t even look at Rosemary, her eyes are full of viciousness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you regret it?¡±

    ¡°No regrets!¡±

    Wait, just that voice ¡­

    Have not yet reacted, between the door came in a masked man with a cold aura emanating from his body, with a touch of murder in his eyes.

    ¡°Who ¡­ are you?¡±

    Carina looked at Ellen and forced herself to calm down, but she couldn¡¯t help but stammer a bit on her tongue.

    Ellen nced at Rosemary, who was lying on the table, and gently went to her, taking her in her arms.

    ¡°Since you like drugging people so much, then I¡¯ll ¨C fulfill you!¡± Thest few words came out almost from inside his teeth.

    Eyes sweeping over, Carina took a few frightened steps backward and yelled, ¡°Who are you to do this to me?¡±

    Without even looking at her, he nced at Rosemary in his arms, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for her sake, I¡¯d throw you straight into the sea and feed you to the fish!¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m not well, she won¡¯t be any better, she has already drunk the secret charm pill, if there is no man to help her cure the poison, she will only die!¡±

    Carina was shouting like a madman.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice your body is heating up at the moment?¡± Ellen dropped a time bomb, no half-hearted pity in her eyes.

    When Ellen said that, Carina felt her body was stirring.

    ¡°For Rosemary¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll find a few people to help you with the poison so she doesn¡¯t me meter!¡±

    ¡°Take her down, as a reward for the brothers!¡±

    Carina¡¯s face paled at Ellen¡¯s words and she hissed, ¡°No, no!¡±

    Ellen walked out with Rosemary in her arms, no matter how much she screamed.

    ¡°Rosemary, I won¡¯t let you go even if I¡¯m a ghost!¡±

    No matter how much Carina screamed, Rosemary couldn¡¯t possibly hear her because Ellen wouldn¡¯t allow such filth to be seen by her.

    Carina was blindfolded and was soon taken to an isted ind above and thrown in a room.

    The hotness inside her body made her squirm around, and in front of those single men, it was extraordinarily tempting.

    ¡°This is the boss¡¯s reward for you, just don¡¯t get anyone killed!¡±

    As soon as the man in ck spoke, he saw the men swarm over him.

 141 miss you â€¦â€¦

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes and was greeted by an extremely luxurious and beautiful bedroom.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Moving gently, Rosemary found herself lying on a wide bed and her first reaction was to look over her body.

    See their clothes are still neatly worn, hanging heart slowly put down.

    ¡°Ah, a good headache?¡±

    Rosemary held her hands on her forehead, why her head hurt so much, shaking her head.

    She remembered that she was having dinner with Carina inside the box, why did shee here?

    ¡°Miss Harris, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    A girl came in from outside with a cup of sober soup.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she nced at the girl dressed like a waitress.

    ¡°This is Big Gulf Vis, I¡¯m August, the waiter here, and since you¡¯re drunk and your friend has some urgent business to take care of, I¡¯ll let you rest here!¡±

    Walking up to Rosemary, he handed her the sobering soup in his hand, ¡°Miss Harris, why don¡¯t you drink this bowl of sobering soup first so your head won¡¯t hurt so muchter?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    He took the soup from the waiter, finished it in one gulp, and then handed her the bowl.

    Probably because of too much alcohol, Rosemary still has a killer headache.

    ¡°You¡¯ll sleep a little longer, I¡¯ll go down, if anything happens just ring the bell on your bed and I¡¯lle over?¡±

    The waiter finished, smiled slightly at Rosemary, and went out.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemaryy in bed, feeling a bit puzzled as to why Carina left without a word again this time.

    Now in this state, she does not dare to go back for the time being, if the people of The Grant family know that she is out drinking, they still do not know what to think.

    Just then, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you home?¡±

    Edmund went to give Wilson a checkup today and didn¡¯t see Rosemary, so he thought he¡¯d call and ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m outside!¡±

    I was nning to ask Edmund about Adrian¡¯s health this evening, but I didn¡¯t expect him to call me first.

    ¡°Edmund, sorry, originally you guys came back yesterday, I should have given you guys a reception, but I¡¯m out right now and can¡¯t get back, so I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner when I get back?¡±

    Rosemary has always been a grateful person, and this time she fell off the cliff, Ellen and Edmund would risk their lives to find her, and her heart was touched.

    ¡°So where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at Big Gulf with my friend, there¡¯s a temporary situation and I can¡¯t go back for a while?¡±

    Originally happy toe out to y, because of the two sses of wine, they made themselves like a serious illness, it seems that the wine thing really can not touch.

    Edmund was excited to hear that she was at Big Gulf and asked, ¡°So coincidentally, I¡¯m at Big Gulf right now with some friends, and Adrian is there too?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosemary jumped up from the bed happily and said happily, ¡°Are you here to talk about business?¡±

    Although most of the people whoe here are here for tourism or vacation, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask if they came for fun, just so they could do their car back.

    ¡°No, just out to rx, the sea view here is beautiful at night, do you want toe over?¡±

    Edmund nced at his friend sitting next to him, who was clearly in his vi, but had to take a big detour to exin to Rosemary.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that disturb you?¡±

    She would like to go over to see Adrian, after all, people are injured for their own sake, not to mention that she also left him there at that time, how to say that the heart is a little sorry.

    ¡°They are all friends who y very well, and everyone is looking forward to youring over?¡±

    After a pause of a few seconds, continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go over to pick you up now, wait for me there!¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to say no, Edmund hung up the phone.

    Edmund looked at Ellen and breathed a deep sigh of relief in his heart, ¡°Are you going to pick it up or ¡­?¡± Before the words were finished, Ellen was already walking towards the vi.

    ¡°Hey, can you guys tell me first what the hell is going on here!¡±

    On the side, William looked at the strange expressions on their faces and it just drove him crazy!

    ¡°William,ter Rosemary came over, you do not talk nonsense, or you are sent to Africa, do not say we did not remind you ah!¡± Joseph, with a ss of red wine in his hand, kindly reminded.

    ¡°Dare I say that none of you are helping to receive me today!¡±

    William Jun face a ck, who can tell me, how he made such a bunch of detrimental friends ah!

    ¡°Just get used to it, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first day knowing him?¡±

    Edmund patted him on the shoulder with a look that I understand how you feel.

    Adrian sat on the sidelines just quietly sipping his wine and didn¡¯t engage in conversation.

    ¡°Adrian, did you know about this too?¡±

    Adrian looked up at William, lowered his head and went back to sipping his drink.

    ¡°Fuck, so I¡¯m the only one left in the dark!¡±

    The words fell, William also ignored them, picked up the red wine on the table, and drank it all!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not thest to know?¡±

    Joseph doesn¡¯t forget to add another cut on William¡¯s body.

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m cutting you off ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was lying in bed, she hadn¡¯t even thought about going over there and how he hung up the phone.

    Besides, she hadn¡¯t even given him her address, so how would she know where she was?

    Dingdong ¡­

    When she heard the doorbell ring, Rosemary got out of bed and walked barefoot to the door to answer it.

    Pulling open the door, Rosemary looked at Ellen in the doorway in surprise.

    ¡°Ellen, what brings you here?¡±

    Ellen looked at her, her eyes fell on her white feet, her brows furrowed, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear shoes, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold like this?¡±

    A low voice rang in Rosemary¡¯s ears.

    Frozen for three seconds, seeing Ellen¡¯s icy stare, she hurriedly walked to the side and took a pair of shoes and put them on.

    In fact, Rosemary has always wondered, obviously she and Ellen are not very close, and have not done anything wrong to him, why every time you see him, the heart will always be afraid of it?

    Putting on her shoes, Rosemary walked up to Ellen and spoke, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°I came to pick you up. Edmund was with some friends and couldn¡¯t leave, so he asked me toe and pick you up there?¡±

    Ellen said in a serious manner, people who do not know really think that is the case.

    Why can this person even lie without blushing, if Edmund knew, he would definitely find a piece of tofu to hit.

    Rosemary looked at Ellen¡¯s icy expression and a voice rang out in her heart: Are you sure you were really called by Edmund?

    Ellen looked at Rosemary¡¯s puzzled eyes, her body slowly leaned forward and her sexy thin lips blew hot air in her ear, ¡°Missed you!¡±

    Frozen for a few seconds, Rosemary violently pushed him away, ¡°This joke isn¡¯t funny!¡±

 142 Donâ€™t dare, eh?

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s shy look, the corners of Ellen¡¯s mouth rose slightly.

    After washing up a bit, Rosemary then followed Ellen to the beach.

    Joseph saw theming and looked at Rosemary with a smile and said, ¡°Rosemary, what a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here?¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and Tammy gave a smile, ¡°Yes what a coincidence, I¡¯m here, will I disturb you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Ellen walked to the side and sat down, saying lightly.

    ¡°Cut!¡±

    Did they ask you? What a shame!

    Edmund took a stool for Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, sit down and talk!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary sat down and saw that William had been looking at her. Extending her hand, Heidi graciously said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Rosemary!¡±

    William saw Rosemary greeting her and hurriedly reached out to shake her hand, only to have it pped away by Ellen before it touched Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I just ate the barbecue and didn¡¯t even wash my hands!¡± Ellen said nonchntly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t just have a barbecue!¡±

    Looking at Ellen with an innocent face, seeing that he was not paying attention to him, he turned his head to look at his friends next to him, each of whom turned his head to the side and pretended not to see anything.

    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±

    William was so angry in his heart!

    Think about it another way, it¡¯s okay, you guys have to beg meter, when I see how to rectify a few of you.

    ¡°Hello, my name is William, from now on, if you have anything, just say, I like to serve beautiful girls the most?¡± After saying that, revealing a bewitching smile, not giving a damn about the eyes shooting over from the side.

    Who asked you to bully me, now I am deliberately to make you feel bad, angry with you, angry with you ¡­

    Rosemary thinks this William¡¯s character is really like a child, which makes peopleugh and cry.

    ¡°Adrian, how¡¯s your injury, is it better?¡±

    Adrian looked up at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve taken the herbs Fiona picked and I¡¯m fine now, thanks for your concern!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay,st time it snowed inside the forest, we really couldn¡¯t find our way back to the vige, so we had toe back first!¡±

    Rosemary exined that if Nathaniel hadn¡¯t said they could be found, she wouldn¡¯t havee back first on her own.

    ¡°Edmund all told me, fortunately at that time you went back, grandpa and I have been worried about you guys afraid that you can notst that cold day?¡±

    Adrian said slowly with a faint smile in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about things I don¡¯t understand all the time! Tell me something happy, okay?¡±

    William is a lively person, most do not like to sit together dead, anyway, where he is, will be very lively.

    ¡°So what are you happy to say!¡±

    Joseph asked as he garnished a light sip of wine.

    ¡°How about a game of Truth or Dare?¡±

    ¡°William, why do you still like to y this old-fashioned game!¡±

    Edmund was obviously repulsed by this game and looked at William with contempt.

    William heatedlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid to y, are you! Come on, is there some secret that we don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Have you yed?¡±

    Ellen ignored them and turned to Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°I used to y, but now I basically don¡¯t y anymore!¡± In the past, she and Carina and several of her male ssmates who yed better together liked to y this game the most whenever they got together.

    ¡°What am I afraid to y!¡± Edmund was sessfully taken in by William¡¯s excitement, and the two men next to him couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads as they watched.

    William suddenly came up next to Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary,e along!¡± I just want to know your secrets today, hehehe ¡­

    ¡°I ¡­ or you guys can y! I¡¯m not much of a yer?¡±

    Rosemary is afraid that if she losester, they will ask some very odd questions and embarrass themselves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If youe across a question you don¡¯t want to answer, just have a drink or put a note on your face, is that okay?¡± William smiled with an evil face, he was here for Rosemary today.

    Ellen also wanted to hear what Rosemary had to say from her heart.

    Rosemary looked at them and saw that they were all silent and didn¡¯t want to spoil everyone¡¯s fun, ¡°Good!¡±

    William found a leather ball from somewhere, and then set a twenty-second time limit, in whose hand the ball was when the time was up, the person among them could ask her a question.

    ¡°Now it begins!¡±

    Three, two, one.

    It¡¯s time!

    The ball just came to Joseph¡¯s hand for a question by Rosemary?

    Rosemary looked at everyone¡¯s expectant eyes and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you have a girl you like now?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Continue!

    Soon the ball is in Rosemary¡¯s hands and time is just about up!

    Once William saw that the ball was in Rosemary¡¯s hands, he smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask the question!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, who is the man you love most in your heart?¡±

    When William asked this, all eyes were on Rosemary, only to hear her say, ¡°My dad!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about your father, I¡¯m asking who is the man you love the most?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Rosemary did not answer the answer he wanted, William hurriedly said.

    Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°If you ask me who the man I love most in my heart is, it¡¯s my dad!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about other than the kind that have blood ties?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s kind of a different question, and I refuse to answer it right now!¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t be so stupid as to answer two of his questions directly?

    ¡°I must know the result of this questionter?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see if you still have a chance?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the bitter-faced William and smiled.

    This time the ball fell into Ellen¡¯s hands, or William asked the question.

    Hey ¡­

    ¡°Boss, how many women have you slept with?¡± As soon as the words came out, Edmund all looked at William, don¡¯t want to die, to ask in front of Rosemary.

    William ignored Ellen¡¯s murderous stare and sat there waiting for him to answer.

    Rosemary is curious to know how many women a man as good as them has.

    Ellen picked up the red wine on the table and drank it down in one go!

    ¡°Cut, so it¡¯s not fun at all, how many women you¡¯ve banged are afraid to say that you drink to pass!¡± William touched the tip of his nose, now how to catch a couple of powerful news are so difficult ah!

    Watching Ellen skip right over the question, Rosemary was also drunk.

    Thetter passed a few times, respectively, all fell into the hands of Edmund and Adrian, two people are drinking and skipping, William did not set to know the news they want to know, simply do not y.

    ¡°What a bore, you guys y! I¡¯ll go over there to find a pretty girl to y with!¡±

    Everyone looked at William¡¯s childlike character with a helpless face.

    Looking at their different personalities of men, Rosemary really can¡¯t understand how they y together?

 143 Does it hurt?

    Tina hasn¡¯t run into Vincent in the past two days since she saw him the day before.

    But this is good, at least he does not have to face his iceberg face.

    ¡°Tina, let¡¯s go eat together!¡±

    Amy asked with a smile as she walked in front of Tina.

    Amy still takes good care of Tina, a new colleague, and she will teach her attentively as long as Tina doesn¡¯t know anything, so Tina is still very fast at this job.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go after I finish sorting out this stuff on hand!¡±

    This morning came a batch ofpany employees¡¯ courier, she separated each department¡¯s, so as to send them up in the afternoon when they go to work.

    Mini saw them going to eat inside the cafeteria again and said arrogantly, ¡°The food there in the cafeteria is only for you guys, and I only have food from the fancy restaurant to enter to be qualified to enter my gut!¡±

    The words fell, stepping on her seven-inch silver high heels, twisting her small waist and going out.

    ¡°She ¡­¡±

    Tina looked at her smug look and disliked it from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Go away! That¡¯s the way she is, you¡¯ll get used to it after a while!¡±

    Taking her hand, the two of them headed for thepany¡¯s cafeteria.

    ¡°Mini¡¯s family also runs apany, and the family conditions are very good, from childhood to be held in the palm of the hand of the girl, speak naturally will be capricious, condescending!¡±

    Amy is also worried that Tina will sh with Mini in the future, so she told her this.

    Tina naturally understands her pain.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t bother with her!¡±

    Seeing that Tina had taken her words in, Amy nodded in satisfaction.

    H Group¡¯s canteen meal is really good, three meat and two vegetables, and a soup, better than her meal at home.

    ¡°There¡¯s an empty seat over there, let¡¯s sit over there!¡±

    Tina walked over to the empty seat next to her and sat down.

    ¡°I just heard from the personnel department that the front desk¡¯s sry has gone up to five thousand dors!¡±

    ¡°I envy them so much, why didn¡¯t our wages go up?¡±

    A girl at the next table sighed as she rested one hand on her cheek.

    ¡°Just be satisfied! Our current sry is already much higher than outside, so it¡¯s better to be content!¡±

    ¡°Amy, did they just say our sry went up?¡±

    Tina was afraid that she was having trouble with her ears, so she asked Amy to confirm the authenticity.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Amy, pinch me to see if I¡¯m dreaming?¡± Stand up and put your face in front of Amy¡¯s.

    Gently pinching her small face, he said with a smile, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s not a dream!¡± Great, so she can give her dad, Justin, a better meal.

    Amy looked at Tina¡¯s excitement and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a small sry increase? Why are you so excited?¡± Besides, working in a bigpany, it¡¯s a normal thing to get a sry increase.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m happy!¡±

    Tina finished and ate with her head down, unable to stop the smile in her eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Thomas, there is a new beautiful chick today, do you want to ¡­¡± the ck man stood in front of Mr. Thomas with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Thomas, since the manager has a heart, why don¡¯t you have him send it over to see!¡±

    Fang Ling, who was lying in Mr. Thomas¡¯ arms, said with a charming face.

    Fang Ling is a smart woman who knows how to capture a man¡¯s heart, and sincest time, Mr. Thomas is more and more satisfied with her bedside manner.

    Within a short period of time, it has made this man lust for her.

    ¡°Baby, you still know me best!¡±

    With these words, the beating palm had already probed under her skirt and titited her nectar.

    A dozen or so bodyguards stood on either side, Fang Ling just kept on pleasing the man in front of her, for the eyes of the bystanders, she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Those bodyguards are all bloodthirsty men, seeing suchrge-scale images, more or less ufortable.

    The ck man has brought people to the door, looking at the two people who are passionate inside, are not sure if they should go in now?

    Mr. Thomas finally stopped moving his hands, ¡°Baby, no rush first, I¡¯ll definitely feed you tonight!¡±

    ¡°Nasty!¡±

    Fang Ling¡¯s face was scarlet as she pouted.

    ¡°Mr. Thomas, people brought in for you?¡±

    The ck man yanked Carina in and smiled.

    Carina had just been sent here and hadn¡¯t even begun to rest when she was caught here.

    Fang Ling what hands hooked Mr. Thomas¡¯s neck, how to look like a seductive vixen.

    Mr. Thomas looked at Carina, who was shivering, and said, ¡°Lift your head up?¡±

    Carina slowly looked up with fear in her eyes.

    Fang Ling looked at her shivering body, there was a time when he was also like this.

    Mr. Thomas looked at Carina with a twinkle in his eye and nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s her!¡±

    ¡°Baby, let¡¯s y a game of three tonight, shall we?¡±

    Fang Ling said with an enchanting smile, ¡°As long as Mr. Thomas likes it, Ling¡¯er will do anything you want!¡± Taking the initiative, she sent her red lips up.

    Mr. Thomas looked at Carina¡¯s devilish figure and the fire of agitation in his body had already started to rise.

    ¡°All out!¡±

    A light scolding, and soon the three of them were left inside the room.

    With a flirtatious face, Fang Ling slid off Mr. Thomas¡¯ body and then walked to the room inside.

    Inside there is also a room is the erotic room, which has all the props.

    With a lustful smile on his face, Mr. Thomas walked up to Carina, stepped forward and picked her up horizontally and went inside.

    Carina was thrown heavily on the bed, her head hitting it with a bang.

    Fang Ling pushed a trolley to the window and stopped, then helped the man next to him take off his clothes at a very fast pace.

    Looking at this scene, Carina¡¯s feet subconsciously stirred upwards.

    This slight action instantly aroused the evil in Mr. Thomas¡¯ heart.

    Soon, the inside of the room was drowned out by various sounds.

    ¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s the n going on your end?¡±

    A stylishly dressed noblewoman sat in front of Chad, a small spoon in her hand stirring gently in her coffee cup.

    ¡°It¡¯s going well, you please rest assured?¡±

    Chad said in a respectful manner.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    The noblewoman took a small sip of coffee and continued, ¡°No matter what you use, you get her to me as soon as possible, understand?¡±

    Chad nced at the noblewoman in front of him and said in a soft tone, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with her, why do you want to involve her in it?¡±

    ¡°me it on the fact that she shouldn¡¯t have married into The Grant family!¡±

    A calcting glint shed in the noblewoman¡¯s eyes.

    Chad¡¯s face is calm, he has long been used to putting his own expressions, eyes, into his heart.

    Only in the presence of Rosemary, he does not need to think through every word he says, and there is an inexplicable peace of mind in herpany.

    Sometimes, I wish time stood still until this moment ¡­

 144 The Miller family crisis

    ¡°Chairman, the S Group, which promised to invest in us a few days ago, suddenly withdrew its investment, and several floors under construction were found to have material problems by the authorities and were forced to stop construction!¡±

    The assistant gave Camden (Olivia¡¯s father) an early morning briefing on the state of thepany over the past two days.

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t all the departments involved in inspecting the materials give them gifts?¡±

    These two days because Carina design Rosemary did not seed, very irritable mood, and now thepany has this kind of problem, Camden at this moment even have the heart to kill.

    ¡°We construction before the up and down are well punctuated, I do not know how the relevant departments yesterday zero hour spot checks, we did not receive a call at the time?¡±

    The assistant on the other side of the phone encountered such a difficult problem early in the morning, and did not know how to deal with it for a while, so he had to call for instructions first!

    ¡°Now you find a way to keep the work there first, as for the S Group side I will find a way?¡± Camden suppressed the anger in his heart and said to his assistant.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get in touch now!¡±

    Snap ¡­

    Camden hung up the phone and pped his palm hard on the table with a shocked face.

    ¡°Master, I think this matter is very suspicious?¡± The butler looked at Camden and said thoughtfully.

    See Camden did not say anything, the butler continued to analyze: ¡°We use Carina¡¯s uncle to threaten her against Rosemary, but yesterday our people said that they were already standing at the door of the box waiting for Carina, not a momentter to look between a masked man came over, thetter thing they do not know? ¡±

    Camden looked at the butler with a growing expression on his face, ¡°You said there was a masked man?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the man who came back said!¡± The butler saw Camden¡¯s heavy face and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Master?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this masked man is Ellen! No one knows what he looks like, only that he is ruthless in the mall, thunderous, as long as there is money to earn business he will not let go, and many of his industries are abroad, is a person who can not afford to mess with!¡±

    Camden rubbed his brow, it seems that this matter is getting more and more troublesome, if Ellen is determined to buy hispany, then The Miller family is finished.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t have any conflict with this Ellen! ording to my investigation, Rosemary has nothing to do with this person either, so why is he doing this to us?¡±

    This is what the housekeeper is most puzzled about.

    People in the business world have never seen Ellen¡¯s true face, and he has a principle that the water is not offensive to each other, then you can continue to stand in the business world.

    ¡°Go check this out for me, if he really did it, I can¡¯t just sit around and wait for him to kill anyway!¡±

    Camden has been in the mall for so many years, he still has some skills in the mall, but unfortunately he met Ellen, the myth of the business world.

    Her own daughter is not sure whether she is alive or dead. She had wanted to use Carina¡¯s hatred for Rosemary to get rid of Rosemary, but she did not expect that even Carina is now missing.

    Camden¡¯s eyes shed a ruthless intent, no matter who it is, those who stand in the way ¨C die!

    ¡­

    Tina looked at the time, there is still an hour to get off work, she intends to go to the market today to buy a back to stew some chicken soup for dad to tonic body.

    ¡°Tina, I have something on my hands that I can¡¯t leave, can you help me send this information to the development department?¡±

    Amy asked as she held a copy of the information in her hand and bagged it.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°You go straight around from the back of the garden, it¡¯s faster that way!¡± Amy was afraid that if he went up this way, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find his way, after all, she hadn¡¯t been here for a few days and thepany was so big, so she was still a little worried.

    Tina took the information and said with a smile, ¡°Good!¡± The words fell out of her mouth and she headed for the development department.

    Mini looked in the direction Tina was walking, ¡°Are you sure she can find the development department?¡±

    ¡°Always let her get familiar with thepany environment, it can¡¯t be me sending it all the time!¡±

    Since Amy came to work at the front desk, Mini has not delivered those odd jobs, and it¡¯s a good thing she doesn¡¯t care, but it¡¯s just two more trips.

    Tina took the information and nned to take a direct detour from thepany¡¯s back garden to the development department, so that she could save a lot of time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, old man?¡±

    An old woman hugged an old man with white hair and shouted anxiously.

    Tina rushed forward and asked, ¡°Old man, do you need help?¡±

    When the old woman saw someoneing, she hurriedly took Tina¡¯s hand and said in a choked voice: ¡°Girl, please save my old partner!¡± Saying that, tears fell down.

    ¡°Old man, take it easy! I¡¯ll call for an ambnce now!¡±

    Tina hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed 120, told her about the situation there, then told her the address and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Old man, the ambnce is on its way!¡±

    As soon as the old man heard that the ambnce wasing, he pulled Tina¡¯s clothes with a very ugly face.

    Tina saw that she looked like she wanted to say something, and said, ¡°Old man, what do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ we don¡¯t have any money?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The old man¡¯s face showed a very ugly face, but his eyes kept looking at his partner who was lying on the ground.

    It was then that Tina saw the clothes they were wearing, old, but clean.

    ¡°Old man, let¡¯s take your partner to the hospital first, let¡¯s talk about thetterter, okay?¡±

    For the time being, she could onlyfort the elderly and help her call her children to pay when she was fine.

    The ambnce soon arrived, doctors and nurses rushed to carry the old man into the ambnce, Tina did not feel at ease, also followed along.

    The ambnce soon arrived at the hospital, and the old grandfather was soon taken to the resuscitation room, where she waited outside with the olddy.

    Looking at the tears in the olddy¡¯s eyes, Tina took out a tissue and handed it to her, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± The old man held Tina¡¯s hand tightly with a grateful face.

    Tina helped her walk to the chair next to the corridor and sat down. After almost an hour of waiting, finally the lights in the resuscitation room went out.

    The door pushed open and Tina, holding the old man, rushed forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my partner, please?¡±

    The doctor took off the mask on his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The old gentleman is fine now, he will be sent to the general ward for observation for a few days, and if there is nothing wrong, he can be discharged!¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor!¡± Tina said to the doctor.

    When the olddy heard that there was nothing wrong with her partner, the whole person felt a lot more rxed.

    ¡°Old man, since there¡¯s nothing more for the old man, I¡¯ll go back to work first!¡±

    As soon as the olddy heard that she was leaving, she took her hand and said, ¡°Girl, I haven¡¯t asked you your name yet.¡±

    ¡°My name is Tina!¡±

    Tina finished, took out the only three hundred dors in her pocket and left ten dors for herself to take the buster.

 145 Mystery Loft

    ¡°Old man, this is the only money I have on me, you take it first, I will ask the nurse to contact your childrenter!¡±

    Tina shoved the three hundred dors into the old man¡¯s hand and rushed off.

    The old woman looked at the money in her hand and the corners of her mouth widened more and more.

    ¡­

    Rosemary stayed at home all day today. From the time she woke up inside the vi, Carina hadn¡¯t called her until now, and her phone was always off.

    Somehow, she always felt as if something was going to happen recently.

    Feeling a bit stuffy inside the room, Rosemary changed into a casual outfit and prepared to go for a walk inside the garden.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, there is nothing in particr you would like to eat this evening as neither His Lordship nor Her Ladyship will be back for dinner?¡±

    The housekeeper was about to go upstairs and ask Rosemary what she wanted to eat for the evening.

    ¡°There is nothing in particr you want to eat, you just get a few dishes!¡±

    Rosemary smiled at Tammy, the housekeeper.

    ¡°All right then!¡±

    Knowing that Rosemary did not want to trouble her subordinates too much, the butler nodded and went down.

    Rosemary wandered aimlessly inside the garden alone. The Grant family¡¯s garden was veryrge because The Old Mrs. Grant liked Susan, and The Old Mr. Grant bought a piece ofnd here and built the current The Grant family ancestral home.

    Unbeknownst to her, Rosemary came to an old-looking house, which was very cold due to this side being near the outskirts of The Grant family vi.

    There were a few barking dogs around, the lights were dim, and Rosemary unconsciously pulled on her shawl.

    Bang ¡­

    A loud sound came from the side, Rosemary hurriedly turned her head to look over there, a ck shadow shed instantly.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but shiver and slowly walk over towards the side.

    Nightfall, hazy air gradually a trace of coolness, in this sparsely popted remote corner, more a burst of eerie and scary.

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    A ck cat leapt out from the ce where the ck shadow had just shed, scaring Rosemary and dropping her to the ground.

    I used to hear everyone at school say that ck cats can see those unclean things, so there¡¯s nothing dirty here!

    The more Rosemary thought about it, the more frightened she was, and hurriedly got up from the ground, when she heard a voice not far away.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, what brings you here?¡±

    When the visitor stood in front of Rosemary, he realized that the other person was Anthony, the butler¡¯s nephew.

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s pale face, Anthony asked with concern, ¡°The Great Young Lady, why do you look so pale?¡±

    When Rosemary saw that it was Anthony, her heart wasn¡¯t as scared as it had been just then.

    Anthony¡¯s parents died when he was young, the housekeeper raised him, The Grant family saw him honest and simple, so they let him take care of Wilson¡¯s side, since Wilson had a car ident, he has been staying in the hospital room to take care of.

    Rosemary reached up and touched her cheek to Anthony and asked, ¡°Did you see anyone when you were justing over?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Anthony wondered why Rosemary was asking this, did she see something here?

    ¡°Did The Great Young Lady see something?¡± A quick scan around the room didn¡¯t reveal anything suspicious.

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes nced that way, thinking that perhaps she was looking out of the corner of her eye.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m seeing things!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary seemed to think of something and asked softly, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    ¡°The housekeeper asked me to call you back for dinner, I didn¡¯t see you in the garden, the gardener said he saw youing this way!¡±

    Anthony said respectfully, without any fault to pick between his words.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think much of it and followed Anthony back to The Grant family.

    When the housekeeper saw that Rosemary had returned, she rushed forward and asked, ¡°The Great Young Lady, where have you been?¡±

    Rosemary had time to speak before she heard Anthony say, ¡°The Great Young Lady identally walked into the attic there?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The housekeeper did not expect Rosemary to walk there when she said she would, and her face suddenly became very ugly.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the attic over there is the forbidden ce of The Grant family, you must not go over there in the future, if the master and thedy know about it, all of us underlings will suffer with it!¡±

    The butler had a look of remorse on his face, ming him for not speaking clearly to Rosemary in the first ce.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what it was for, seeing the housekeeper like that, she wouldn¡¯t even go in the future.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Owen, I won¡¯t be going over there in the future, I somehow managed to walk there?¡±

    Rosemary said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can eat first!¡±

    Since Rosemary said she wouldn¡¯t go in the future, he was relieved.

    Anthony took one look at Rosemary, spoke to the housekeeper, and went out.

    Anthony walked out of The Grant family hall and headed towards where Wilson lived, but instead of going inside, he looked around to see that no one was there and turned around and walked into an abandoned attic.

    After walking for a short time, Anthony walked to a desk in a room, reached out and gently pressed his hand on a painting on the wall, and a secret room entrance appeared.

    Draw back the hand on the painting and take a big step towards the inside.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s simple and honest look has disappeared at the moment, reced by a smart and capable.

    The gilded room is as luxurious as possible without being old-fashioned, and every arrangement can be seen that the owner of the room is extremely strict about things.

    The man called the young master is sitting on a leather sofa with his legs folded and his fingers tapping on the leather.

    ¡°Is The Great Young Lady in doubt?¡±

    ¡°No, but apparently scared by that ck cat just now?¡±

    Anthony went over all of Rosemary¡¯s expressions and movements in detail just now.

    After listening to Anthony¡¯s description, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, it seems she¡¯s not stupid!

    Anthony looked up to see the smile on the corner of the man¡¯s mouth, the heart does not know how excited, he has not seen his smile for how many years?

    ¡°Do you want to be more careful in future not to make The Great Young Lady suspicious?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The fingers tapping on the sofa suddenly stopped at this moment, the man stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this side to you, if there is anything to say directly to Edmund!¡±

    The words fell, the whole person has disappeared into the room.

    ¡­

    Tina returned to the office from the hospital, all the people inside had already finished work, and Amy was the only one still at the front desk.

    ¡°Tina, where did you just go?¡±

    Amy saw that Tina had returned and asked with concern.

    ¡°Sorry, Amy! I ran into an old man who had a heart attack in the back garden of the office when I was delivering the information, and I forgot to deliver it in my hurry?¡±

    Tina was full of apologies, because she knew Amy trusted her enough to let her deliver it, and now that she was so upset, she really felt sorry for her trust.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that old man is okay!¡±

    Amy was going to talk to Tina about how she was wrong today, but when she heard she was trying to save someone¡¯s life, she swallowed her words.

    Nowadays, such girls are already few and far between, especially inside this m group, who would risk losing their jobs to send an unrted old man to the hospital.

 146 He said I was messing around

    Rosemary finished her meal and went back inside her room, and it didn¡¯t take long for the maid to bring up a ss of milk.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, your milk!¡±

    The maid came in with milk and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°Put it aside for now!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s stomach is not very good these days and it¡¯s still early and she doesn¡¯t want to drink milk yet.

    The maid put the milk aside, nced at Rosemary, turned around and walked out.

    Rosemary sat inside the room was very bored, randomly picked up a book on the table, read for a while, always feel a bit of stomach rising feeling.

    Reaching up and rubbing his stomach, he put down his book, picked up the milk on the table and took a gentle sip.

    Looking at the milk in his hand, a terrible thought shed through his mind, could ¡­

    Rosemary carefully recalls what happened at night during this time, it seems that every time she drank milk, she would have that kind of dream at night.

    Picking up the milk in her hand, Rosemary put on her shoes, opened the door to her room, and went straight downstairs.

    Rosemary poured out the milk and re-made herself a ss of milk to go upstairs.

    But all this soon reached Anthony¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Young Master, she poured the milk for The Great Young Lady this evening!¡±

    Anthony stood there, his body trembling slightly.

    Anthony was ready to be scolded by the man, but did not expect the young master not only did not get angry, but smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s so muchter than I expected!¡±

    The curvature on the man¡¯s mouth was infinitelyrger, as if he had expected it.

    ¡°The young master had anticipated that The Great Young Lady would know that there was something wrong with the milk?¡±

    Anthony looked dumbfounded and thought his young master was really good at bellyaching, even The Great Young Lady went to tease.

    The man did not answer his words, but said coldly, ¡°What has the Second Young Master done recently?¡±

    ¡°Not these days, just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what ¡­¡±

    Anthony swallowed and looked at the man, the young master is what you told me to say,ter if you are angry, Jue can not find me to take the piss ah!

    ¡°The second young master would often stand in the garden and stare at The Great Young Lady¡¯s room!¡±

    After saying that, Anthony eyes have been fixed on his young master, afraid that he will get angry and throw himself out of here.

    There was no emotion in the man¡¯s eyes, I wonder what he was thinking!

    ¡°It seems that the pressure was exerted on him over there to take on Rosemary!¡± The man took a ss of red wine, took a sip, and said.

    ¡°But The Great Young Lady and you are only nominal now, why would she want to deal with her?¡± Anthony thought it was strange, ¡°Is it because she is your wife?¡±

    The man¡¯s good-looking peach blossom eyes nced at him, ¡°Not quite as dumb?¡± Or maybe not so simple.

    Anthony touched the tip of his nose, I¡¯m not stupid in the first ce!

    You are too smart, the people set off the stupid well!

    The man nced at Anthony and looked helplessly at his brother, who was as close as a brother.

    ¡­

    Vincent these days because thepany has several projects to negotiate abroad, these days are not in the country.

    Last night, I received a call from the housekeeper saying that the old man had a heart attack, so I hurriedly took care of the matter at hand and flew back overnight.

    When he came back and saw the old man standing in front of him alive and well, the whole man was not calm.

    Vincent sat angrily on the couch and looked at his two parents.

    His own dear old mother actually disguised disguise to go inside his ownpany to choose his wife, but this is not the point, the point is that his own father not only did not stop, but also apanied his wife, is really defeated by them.

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t just let Mom run amok with everything, okay?¡±

    Vincent looks cold and fierce outside, but as soon as he gets home he immediately turns into a good son who is filial and obedient, even if his own parents are now doing things that make him angry, he is helpless.

    When Vincent¡¯s mother (Lareina) heard her son say this about himself, tears welled up in her eyes and she said with a resigned look on her face, ¡°Chris, how dare he call me promiscuous?¡±

    Chris Meyer¡¯s heart broke when he saw his wife with tears in her eyes, looking at him with great resignation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll scold him hardter!¡± Chris Meyer carefully wiped her tears, his eyes full of tenderness.

    Vincent looked at his father¡¯s cautious and careful appearance, as if he was holding a piece of the most precious treasure, afraid that a force, she would break.

    ¡°Vincent, why don¡¯t you apologize to your mom, no matter what, your mom is doing it for your own good!¡±

    Chris Meyer also did not forget to cast a look to Vincent, signaling him to say a soft word, or he will have to sleep on the couch for a few nights.

    Vincent really admires his mom, she uses this trick every time, and dad gets it every time, can¡¯t you change it to something new?

    With a deep sigh, he stood up and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m toozy to care!¡±

    Picked up the jacket on the sofa and put it on, looked at the ¡°pitiful¡± mother and said, ¡°If you hurt someone, you can not me me for being heartless ah!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Vincent went out with an elegant stride.

    Lareina saw her son go out and scraped herself out of Chris Meyer¡¯s arms.

    ¡°See, I told you there was no problem!¡±

    Lareina maintained quite well, more than forty years old looks only thirty years old, she and Chris Meyer is free love marriage, married Chris Meyer at the age of neen, twenty years old gave birth to Vincent, plus she is a child¡¯s character, more does not show old.

    ¡°Honey, are you sure you still want to go to that little girl?¡±

    Chris Meyer is well aware of his wife¡¯s character, but the thought of dressing up as a 70-year-old man when he is obviously not that old is still a bit upsetting!

    The main problem is that he is so handsome, but he has to make a bad old man, which is not to damage his image?

    Lareina, of course, knew what was on his mind, hooked her hands around his neck, put her red lips together, and gave a sloppy kiss.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what you be, you are the most handsome in my heart!¡±

    When Chris Meyer heard her say this, all the worries in his heart were swept away, and his heart was as sweet as honey.

    ¡°Come on! What do you want?¡±

    Chris Meyer¡¯s expression of ¡°I¡¯m going out of my way¡± made Lareina seem happy.

    Compared to Vincent, Nathaniel is obviously much more calm than he is, and when he gets a call from home he doesn¡¯t go home first, butes to Vincent¡¯s office first.

    Vincent just sat down, he saw Nathaniel with a thieving smile, picked up the file on the table and threw it over.

    Nathaniel¡¯s head tilted and the document just fell into his hands.

    ¡°Looks like Mom has gotten you down again!¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head, walked over to his desk and sat down, smiling yfully.

 147 May I have a heart, not to part with my head

    Vincent stared at Nathaniel for a while, and smiled evilly, ¡°It seems that you are in need of discipline, I will talk to my mother, see if there is a suitablepany inside, and choose one for you, when we can also do the wedding together, not only can let people see our Meyer Family¡¯s atmosphere, but also can save a lot of money! The Meyer Family can also save a lot of money!¡±

    With that said, Vincent picked up his cell phone and prepared to call his dear old mom.

    Isn¡¯t The Meyer Family¡¯s aura big enough?

    Since when did The Meyer Family run out of money!

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Nathaniel hurriedly grabbed the phone he was holding and nced at it to make sure it wasn¡¯t dialed out before he breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke with you, is there any need to worry?¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t look at him and just said slowly, ¡°Do you know what Mom is thinking this time?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the idea?¡±

    Nathaniel was curious about what his quirky old mother had used to make his big brother so angry.

    He sighed and said very breathlessly, ¡°She made up her father as an old man, then put on the clothes that the housekeeper got for her from somewhere and went inside thepany to look for girls?¡±

    Vincent has a really bad headache when ites to his two parents.

    ¡°Mom has finally gotten smart!¡± It seems that their attention should not move to him these days.

    Nathaniel is in a particrly good mood at the thought of being clean again for a while!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t figure out a way to get Mom to change her mind, I have no problem pulling you along for the ride!¡±

    Head instantly awakened by a pot of water!

    The ideal is very rich, the reality is very cruel.

    Nathaniel looked at Vincent with a stifled look, then jumped off the table to find a ce to heal his broken heart.

    The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth rose slightly, with Nathaniel in, he was not afraid that his mother would continue.

    As the saying goes, man¡¯s ns are not as good as God¡¯s, and ns can never catch up with change.

    Nathaniel just came out of the office, his agent told him that he had signed amercial for him abroad and needed to leave right away, so he could hide from the boss¡¯s threats in name only.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Hahaha ¡­

    ¡­

    Tina was busy all morning, finally came to the end of the day, the whole person tired sitting on the stool.

    These days continuous long hours of standing, feet every day to the end of the day, has been painful can not stand up.

    Tina saw that it was time to leave work, took off her shoes, gently rubbed her bare feet with her hands, and muttered to herself.

    I really don¡¯t know if their feet don¡¯t hurt when they wear such high shoes.

    Tina was bending over and rubbing her red feet, not even noticing that Vincent was standing in front of her.

    So wearing high heels is also a sin!

    Tina bent over, the chest of the hidden cleavage is like a beautifulndscape, slender legs slightly bent, due to sitting, the skirt up, revealing arge thigh.

    Although he was wearing stockings, Vincent felt very harsh and suddenly felt that it was not necessary to study the issue ofpany uniforms.

    He wanted to go up and help her rub, but was afraid that once he went to help her rub, she might note to work tomorrow, and finally could only resist the desire to go up and turn around and go out.

    Cohen stood by the side are looking dumbfounded, the original boss like this girl, but it looks like the other party does not seem to have electricity with their own president ah!

    Seeing that Vincent had already gone out, Cohen hurried to follow him.

    Tina rubbed for a while, felt better, and was ready to go to the cafeteria to eat.

    ¡°Miss Baker!¡±

    Lareina smiled and walked up to Tina and asked, ¡°Miss Baker, do you still remember me?¡±

    Tina was happy to see the visitor and came out from inside, smiling slightly, ¡°Old man, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you, thank you for saving my old partner yesterday, and to show our appreciation, I¡¯d like to treat Miss Baker to a meal at noon today, is that okay?¡±

    Lareina looked at Tina with a kind face, so that she did not know how to refuse.

    Tina went up and took Lareina¡¯s hand, feeling that her hands were so smooth, not at all like her hands when she was this age.

    ¡°Old man, what happened yesterday was just a handful, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart!¡±

    Lareina knew that Tina was embarrassed to eat because she saw she was older, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Baker, my old partner and I just wanted to invite you to a bowl of noodles nearby to express our feelings!¡±

    The elderly have said to this point, they do not go again, seems a little too pretentious.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Tina takes Lareina¡¯s arm and walks towards the door with a smile on her face.

    When people inside thepany saw Tina and an old woman talking andughing, they all talked behind her back.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s out of her mind, to save an old woman and forget to send us information!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think she¡¯s a good person, kind-hearted and helpful!¡±

    Some female colleagues said behind the scenes in their own words.

    Lareina led Tina to a noodle shop where Chris Meyer was already waiting.

    Tina met Chris Meyer and shouted with a smile, ¡°Hello, Grandpa, you¡¯re all right!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already fine, thank you for saving me!¡±

    Chris Meyer looked at the girl in front of him and really liked her more and more.

    ¡°You are serious, if it were anyone else, they would have done the same, besides I didn¡¯t do anything?¡± Tina was really embarrassed to be thanked by them like this.

    ¡°Miss Baker, thank you for eating with us and not minding that we are old people!¡±

    It is true that many young people nowadays do not like to eat with the elderly, they think they are dirty.

    ¡°Old Grandpa, what are you talking about? It¡¯s an honor to be able to eat with the two of you!¡±

    Tina used to envy those children who had grandparents, who could go to their grandparents to cry when they were aggrieved.

    The waiter quickly came with three bowls of noodles and ced one bowl in front of each person.

    Tina¡¯s mouth watered as she smelled the overflowing noodles.

    ¡°Wow, it seems like it!¡±

    Lareina saw her look like a little glutton and smiled happily, ¡°Just like it, eat slowly!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Does Miss Baker have a boyfriend?¡±

    Lareina asked casually as she ate her noodles.

    Perhaps because she was facing two elderly people, Tina felt very casual and unpretentious about eating with them.

    ¡°I won¡¯t graduate from college until the first half of next year, so I¡¯m not nning to find a boyfriend just yet?¡±

    Tina thought for a moment and smiled.

    ¡°Although work is important, it¡¯s more important to find a man who loves you and who loves you, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    Lareina looked at Tina and asked with a smile.

    Tina smiled faintly, ¡°Just like you two, it¡¯s enviable to look at!¡±

    Looking at the two of them reminded Tina of a saying.

    May we have a heart, we will never leave each other!

 148 Men and men are the true love

    The three of them joked andughed, and soon it was time for Tina to go to work.

    Chris Meyer was about to pay when Tina beat him to it.

    ¡°Miss Baker, we should be the ones treating you to dinner, how can we be so kind as to let you break the bank again?¡±

    Lareina red at Chris Meyer, as if ming him for not paying on time.

    Tina saw Lareina so entangled in this issue and said with a smile, ¡°I am the junior, it is only right for the junior to treat the senior to pay for dinner!¡±

    Seeing that she said so, Lareina took Tina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tina, tomorrow happens to be the weekend, youe home, I¡¯ll make you some home-cooked food!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my old partner¡¯s cooking can definitely bepared with the chefs in the big hotels outside!¡±

    Looking at the two old people¡¯s satisfied expectation, Tina really couldn¡¯t bear to break their hearts.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Lareina saw her promise and took her hand, instructing her for a long time before Olivia reluctantly let her go.

    Watching Tina¡¯s departing back, Chris Meyer took Lareina¡¯s hand, with only each other in his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back! You¡¯ll have your hands full tomorrow!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    The butler came in from outside in a panic.

    Camden sat on the couch in the living room, put down his cup of tea, and said with a displeased look on his face, ¡°What¡¯s all the panic about?¡±

    ¡°There are some policemen outside ¡­, saying they want to see you?¡± The butler ran all the way in from outside, panting with exhaustion.

    ¡°Hello, we¡¯re from the Interpol brigade!¡±

    The lead detective held out his credentials to Camden.

    ¡°What do you guys want?¡±

    Camden vaguely knew that they wereing over and that nothing good could evere of it?

    ¡°Someone like us reported that your The Miller family is involved in moneyundering, please Chairman Yun cooperate with our investigation!¡±

    Mrs. Miller, who had juste down from upstairs, trembled when she heard what the police said, and hurriedly went forward and said, ¡°Comrade police, could it be that you have made a mistake, we, The Miller family, are doing legitimate business, how could we be involved in moneyundering?¡±

    ¡°This is not up to us, as for whether there is, when everything is investigated clearly, nature will return you a justice!¡±

    A female police officer standing next to the justice Bing said.

    Seeing this, Camden knew they were prepared and nced at the butler, signaling him to hurry up and figure out what to do.

    Receiving a look from Camden, the butler nodded knowingly.

    ¡°Madam, take care of the house, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go Comrade Police!¡±

    Camden straightens his clothes with his hands and walks outside.

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Mrs. Miller watched tearfully as Camden was taken away.

    ¡°Steward, what the hell is going on here?¡±

    Since the loss of Olivia, the whole person seems to have lost her soul, and she knows nothing about the affairs of the family.

    The butler took a look at Mrs. Miller and said with a sigh, ¡°In order to avenge Miss, Master found someone to deal with Rosemary, but Rosemary is fine, but the man Master sent out has not been heard from!¡±

    After a pause, continued: ¡°Maybe The Grant family has found out that the master is behind the instructions, thepany is now also being investigated thoroughly by the relevant departments, and now thepany¡¯s capital chain has all been broken!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°The Miller family is going bankrupt!¡±

    Mrs. Miller was shocked by the sudden bad news, her mouth was speechless and she sat down on the sofa, muttering, ¡°How could this happen? How could ¡­¡±

    ¡°Madam, take care of your health!¡±

    The housekeeper looked at Mrs. Miller with a helpless face, instructed the maids to take good care of her, and walked out himself.

    the following day

    Rosemary had a good night¡¯s sleepst night, moved her body and didn¡¯t feel ufortable anywhere, so it really seems to be a problem with getting milk.

    This matter for Rosemary, the function is dumb, there is a bitterness can not say!

    If she went to The Grant family and told them there was something wrong with the milk she was drinking, they would never believe her and it would probably cause a whole host of problems.

    Rosemary sat on the bed and looked at the ss of milk bottle on the table, it seems she will have to be more careful in the future.

    When she thought of this, Rosemary suddenly seemed curious about The Grant family, especially the forbidden ce that the housekeeper said,st night she clearly saw a figure sh by, it was never her own eyes.

    Rosemary had a sh of light in her head, maybe she could ask Edmund about it!

    I took the phone and was about to dial the number, but then I thought, Edmund and Wilson y so well together, even if he knows, he will not necessarily tell himself.

    A light sigh, their hands and no evidence, or pretend not to know anything good.

    Rosemary feels that since joining The Grant family, she has been tied to so many things that she can¡¯t breathe!

    ¡­Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°William, you boy is poisonous enough! How dare you send that old bastard Camden to the police station?¡±

    Joseph patted William¡¯s shoulder and said cheerfully.

    Today several people arrived early at Ellen¡¯s office, a face, Joseph could not help but tease William a few words.

    ¡°That¡¯s only if he has an opening for me to exploit, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    When William talked about The Miller family, his eyes were shining.

    ¡°Do you know that Mr. Green son of a bitch Camden, actually paid off an assistant around Andrew rk, using Lin¡¯spany tounder money, andter, in order to revenge Rosemary, actually let others report Andrew rk moneyundering, and sent Andrew rk to prison! ¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    Joseph dragged his jaw, gesturing for him to continue.

    Ellen sat in her office chair, the pen in her hand spinning casually in her hand, and did not interrupt William¡¯s words.

    ¡°And then Carina went step by step into the trap Camden had set, and that¡¯s what happenedter!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to go after Camden for this!¡±

    William hehe smiled, handsome with a hand brushed over his forehead broken hair, ¡°I found out that he actually used his ownpany tounder money, but also bought a lot of people inside the relevant departments to cover up the fact that he cut corners!¡±

    ¡°Camden is how did not think that he would fall into your hands!¡±

    Edmund smiled and said that although William is usually a bit of a hangdog, he has a heart for justice.

    ¡°Are you guys sure he¡¯s not just showing himself off?¡±

    The moment Joseph spoke, he received a vicious re from William.

    ¡°Boss, Joseph is bullying me!¡±

    The words fell and a sad face looked at Ellen who was sitting on the desk.

    ¡°Send it over at night for you to bully back!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As soon as Ellen said this, Edmund and Adrian¡¯s eyes kept ncing at the two of them, and it was like they were trying to see right through them!

    ¡°So you guys ¡­¡±

    Edmund gave them a meaningful look, then nodded at Adrian.

    ¡°Nowadays, people often say that male and male are the true love, and it seems to target!¡±

    Looking at their expressions, Adrian looked like I finally understood.

    Joseph took one look at William and, with a misty nce, jumped behind Edmund.

 149 So youâ€™re good at this

    William killed did not expect to be mistaken for gay one day, which if the family of those old stubborn know, will not be their bones thin skin ah!

    The problem is not the point, the point is that if this thing gets out, he tang the prince of the Bai family, how to see people in the future?

    ¡°Boss, your mind and can you be a little more nasty?¡±

    William looked at Ellen, the originator, with a look of contempt.

    Ellen gave him a cold look and said coolly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Haha ¡­

    ¡°William, we didn¡¯t even know that you were good at this!¡± Edmund looked at William, who looked defeated, and was in a happy mood.

    William red hard at Ellen, how he hadn¡¯t found him to be such a person before.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s nice to have a change of pace once in a while, so you¡¯lle back with me tonight, okay?¡±

    With that said, William stepped forward and hooked Edmund¡¯s chin with his hand, a yful smile on his face.

    ¡°Shit! I don¡¯t have this hobby, my dad is still waiting to have grandchildren?¡±

    Edmund pped his hand away and put one hand against his chest to keep him him from getting closer.

    William has seen shameless people, but just never seen such as they fall on the well!

    He no longer wanted to continue this conversation with them now, he needed to calm down.

    Because he is afraid that he did not hold back, will go up to beat them up, but the end must be very miserable!

    That is, one would be lying in the hospital for a month.

    Adrian saw that William was so angry that he couldn¡¯t even say anything, and said faintly.

    ¡°William, in fact, the outside world is not so repulsive to this anymore, you don¡¯t have to be so bothered?¡±

    Adrian did not speak okay, this said, William the whole person fell on the bed, never to see these old dirty turtle!

    Ellen ignored him and looked up and said, ¡°Is there still a little bit of a tail scene from that scene you did with Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Well, the director said it would be a while, so she can take a good rest in the meantime!¡±

    Ellen crossed her fingers and pondered for a moment, ¡°You talk to the director and ask him to push back the time a little?¡±

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Edmund and Adrian looked at each other, looked at Ellen and asked.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Seeing that he does not say, they can not ask more questions.

    Because they know that if Ellen doesn¡¯t want to talk, no matter how much they ask, she won¡¯t talk!

    ¡­

    I had a dinner date with Lareina today, and so as not to be rude, Tina got up early in the morning.

    ¡°Sis, what are you doing up so early?¡±

    Justin asked as he stood sleepily at the bathroom door, looking at Tina who was washing up inside.

    ¡°Oh, two days ago inside thepany saved an old man, she had to invite me to dinner, I could not bear to break the old man¡¯s heart, so I agreed to go to their home for dinner today!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll be back this afternoon to make dinner?¡±

    Justin asked, rubbing his eyes and leaning against the door.

    Tina casually painted a light makeup, after all,ter is to go to dinner with the elderly, it is better to be ordinary.

    ¡°Look at it then, my sister has already made all the meals, you can heat them up yourself then.¡±

    Tina tidied up, walked out of the bathroom, and touched Justin¡¯s head.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Justin knows that her sister is very busy, so he usually does not pester Tina, looking at such a knowledgeable and well-behaved brother, she is heartfelt love.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, sister should also go out,ter when dad wakes up, you help me tell dad, I¡¯ve prepared breakfast, you wash up, you can eat!¡±

    ¡°Got it, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Tina went up to her brother, hugged him, gave him a kiss on the forehead, grabbed her bag and went out.

    ¡°Butler, did you get the snacks I asked you to prepare?¡±

    Lareina is in a particrly good mood today. As soon as she returned yesterday, she instructed the housekeeper to make some snacks today and let Tina try themter.

    Chris Meyer sat on the couch and looked at his ever-busy little wife and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Lareina, you¡¯re going to freak Tina out like that?¡±

    When Lareina heard Chris Meyer say this, she stopped what she was doing, ¡°Do you think Tina will be angry when she sees us like this?¡± She is now very worried that Tina will not recognize herself when sheester.

    ¡°No, we still have to paint the costume today, otherwise Tina will not recognize uster?¡±

    Chris Meyer saw his little wife¡¯s face showing concern, went forward to take her waist and said, ¡°No, she will know sooner orter, what you should think about now is how to get Vincent toe home?¡±

    When Chris Meyer said that, Lareina forgot what had just happened and that she should now call his son toe back for dinner.

    Sometimes Lareina really doubts that his son is not able in that area, otherwise howe he has not brought a girlfriend back to her until now?

    If it wasn¡¯t for this, she wouldn¡¯t have run to thepany to help him find a girl?

    With a soft sigh, Lareina broke away from Chris Meyer¡¯s embrace, sat down on the couch, and dialed Vincent¡¯s number.

    Vincent was reading the contract inside the office at this time, a cell phone rang at this time, looked at the phone number, hesitated for two seconds, connected the phone.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Vincent, why don¡¯t youe home now, mommy has something to tell you?¡±

    Lareina said with a gentle tone and a pleasing face.

    Whenever your own mom talks like this, nothing goodes out of it?

    ¡°I¡¯m not avable!¡±

    Vincent refused without thinking, if he was right, his mother called him back today, but there must be something odd.

    When Lareina heard Vincent say he was unavable, she burst into tears.

    ¡°You heartless guys, you¡¯ve raised you, your wings are hardened, you don¡¯t evene back to see your own mother when she¡¯s sick, instead of that, why am I still living in this world?¡±

    Vincent heard Lareina¡¯s words, his brow furrowed, the corners of his lips slightly hooked, do not be so exaggerated?

    In a short while, there was the voice of Chris Meyer ranting, Vincent held his forehead with a headache, how could he have such a pair of odd parents?

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Vincent hurriedly hung up the phone, he was afraid that he was refusing, her mother would really cry and hang herself.

    The Meyer Family maids saw this scene and were sad for Vincent, it was a hard life with such a vivacious mother!

    ¡°Well, she said she¡¯d be right back!¡±

    Lareina put down the phone with a full smile on her pretty and dignified face.

    ¡°Martin has been there for a while, they should be arriving soon too!¡±

    Lareina looked at her watch, it was already nine o¡¯clock, counting the time, Tina was already on her way again.

 150 matchmaking

    Vincent sat inside the office, looking at the information in hand, today¡¯s double holiday, thepany¡¯s employees are not working, he was alone in the vi inside the bored, came to thepany inside.

    I thought I could avoid my mother¡¯s dating party, but Ididn¡¯t think I would have to go back honestly.

    Cohen walked in with a cup of coffee and saw Vincent rubbing his temples and asked worriedly, ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Vincent looked up at Cohen and crooked his finger at him.

    Cohen saw him that action, the heart suddenly spurted a mouthful of blood.

    A face speechless, boss, I am a person, not a pet you keep well?

    A certain person directly ignored his eyes, his eyes looked straight at him.

    Have the guts, if you don¡¯te over, I¡¯ll get you mean!

    Fine! Who asked you to be my boss?

    Cohen walked over to him disgruntled, stopped beside him, and asked with a smile, ¡°President, what are your orders?¡±

    Vincent thought for a while and said, ¡°Have you ever been on a blind date?¡± Although this kind of words is not very good to say, but finally he asked.

    ¡°President you want to go on a blind date?¡±

    Cohen did not control for a moment and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed enough?¡±

    Vincent red at him, it¡¯s not a big deal, why make such a fuss?

    Cohen looked at Vincent like that and grunted under his breath, ¡°Even if it¡¯s humiliating, it¡¯s you not me?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ve actually been on a blind date?¡± See Cohen that response slow three beats, he now have a little doubt about his eyesight.

    ¡°No!¡±

    He works 365 days a year, almost 360 days in thepany, how can he find time to find a girlfriend ah!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have it, why don¡¯t you say anything for half a day?¡±

    Today was not a work day, so Vincent spoke to Cohen in a rtively casual tone.

    Cohen said innocently, ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t react at once, like me, who would like to be in thepany every day?¡± The main thing is, he does not even have time to date, the ghost will be with you on a blind date ah!

    ¡°Are you that busy?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Cohen and said slowly.

    Cohen lost like a distracted balloon, his feet went weak, almost did not Vincent¡¯s words scared to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, are you busy or not, don¡¯t I know?¡±

    Cohen saw his ruse being demolished by Vincent, immediately stood up straight, coughed softly and said, ¡°President, although I am not as busy as you, but it will not be any easier than you, okay?¡±

    Besides, aren¡¯t you still single? How dare you talk about me?

    Of course, these words he certainly did not dare to say out, or he would really be too busy to even have time for a blind date?

    Vincent is in an unexpectedly irritable mood at the thought of having to go back and deal with that boredom now.

    Cohen saw his face was not good, came to him and said: ¡°President, if you really do not want to go on a blind date, you can find a girl to take back?¡± This way, the master and thedy will not give you a blind date, and you will have a good time, and I will have a good time, right?

    The thought ofing up with such a clever solution instantly makes the heart worship itself.

    ¡°You think those girls will just go home with you!¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t know what was going on in Cohen¡¯s head. If it was really that simple, would he have had such a headache?

    ¡°As long as you Mr. Meyer a finger, this Cornshire girls, is still want as much as possible?¡± Cohen skimmed his mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s you who are too demanding and can¡¯t see all of them, okay?

    But there is a girl, she just can not see him, the better he is to her, she is more avoid him!

    There were even times when he began to question whether his charm was not working, or else how could she not show herself at all?

    At the thought of this, Vincent became more and more annoyed, stood up, sad the jacket on the bench and put it on, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go to my house for dinner?¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ president, my mother called yesterday to say that recently rheumatism offended, asked me to help her buy some medicine to send back, then I go first ah!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Cohen was already running out of the office.

    Vincent wiggled his lips and tried to say something, but the man had already run away without a trace.

    Cohen ran out of the office in one breath and got into the elevator, making sure Vincent didn¡¯te after him before he breathed a small sigh of relief.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Ask him to go to dinner, that meal where is so delicious, maybe that meal directly nted a mine inside, a careless, the boom, he blew up?

    He wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to follow and wait to give them a shelling?

    Tina got into the car Lareina sent to pick her up and watched the scenery along the way as the car slowly drove into a luxury vi area outside of Cornshire.

    Looking at the vis outside, Tina also knew that the houses here were not something ordinary people could afford. After looking at them for a while, Tina asked the driver, ¡°Master, are we going the wrong way?¡±

    Martin looked up at the rearview mirror and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no wrong way, when we cross the vi area here, we¡¯ll be there!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    When she heard Martin say that he had gone through the vi area before arriving, Tina suddenly felt a bit embarrassed that she had made such a fuss?

    Through the vi area, the car soon passed through a wooded area and drove slowly towards the castle.

    Tina looked at the scene in front of her, the whole person was stunned, until the car stopped inside the garden, Martin called out to her, only then did she react.

    ¡°Miss Baker, it¡¯s here!¡±

    When the housekeeper saw Tina arrive, she hurriedly walked inside the living room and said with a smile, ¡°Madam, Miss Baker has arrived!¡±

    As soon as Lareina heard that Tina had arrived, she immediately stood up from the couch and headed outside.

    Tina slowly got out of the car and looked at such a spectacr vi in front of her, was it really her two days ago when she saved a life of the old man?

    Just as Tina was very confused, Lareina approached her with a big smile.

    ¡°Tina, wee to my house as a guest!¡±

    Seeing that it was Lareina, Tina walked up and smiled slightly, ¡°Hello, madam!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re tired from the car ride! Let¡¯s go in first and I¡¯ll exin it to you slowlyter?¡±

    Tina nodded politely and smiled, ¡°Good!¡±

    Lareina gave a wink to the butler, who understood and hurried into the living room.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, is this your home?¡±

    Tina always felt like she was dreaming that she was in the nieth century.

    Lareina patted Tina¡¯s small hand and said gently, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so nervous, just like in your own home, feel free!¡±

 151 Daughter-in-law in mind

    Tina walked into the living room and saw Chris Meyer sitting on the sofa, smiling sweetly, ¡°Hello!¡± The person who can own such a mansion, the identity must be very noble, Tina are a little afraid to call too intimate.

    Chris Meyer, seeing that Tina was a bit formal here, said with a kind face, ¡°Tina, treat this ce as your own home, don¡¯t be so formal!¡±

    After a pause, he said with a smile, ¡°Let me introduce myself, my humble self Chris Meyer, and this is my wife Lareina!¡±

    Chris Meyer, could The Meyer Family and Vincent be family?

    Tina looked at them for a long time before asking, ¡°Are you the chairman of the M Group?¡± Although she knew it was a bit abrupt to ask, she was still curious to know.

    Without waiting for Chris Meyer to answer, the butler walked in.

    ¡°Master, Madam, the Young Master is back!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, I¡¯m afraid the boy stood me up?¡± Lareina smiled faintly, a touch of helplessness in her tone.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, what do you want me toe back for?¡±

    Tina¡¯s whole body stiffened, wasn¡¯t this voice her own president?

    Vincent had just entered the door when he saw Tina standing by the couch, talking to his dad.

    Tina made sure it was Vincent and smiled slightly at him, ¡°President!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The world is really small, a random person saved is actually the chairman of Nathaniel Group.

    ¡°En!¡± Vincent nced at Tina and elegantly walked to the sofa and sat down, his long and slender legs naturally crossed together.

    ¡°Tina, ignore him, he¡¯s just like that, full of self-righteousness!¡±

    Lareina was afraid that her son would scare people¡¯s little girls and said with a disgusted face.

    Pulling Tina to sit beside her, Lareina warmly greeted her with fruits and snacks on the table.

    When Tina saw that Vincent was pretending not to know her, she always felt that he was a very ungrateful person.

    ¡°Tina, you look so raw when you call it that way, it¡¯s better to call us uncle and aunt, it sounds more intimate.¡±

    Lareina from the first time she met Tina, she fell in love with this little girl from the bottom of her heart, and she must find a way to get them together.

    ¡°Auntie!¡±

    Tina has never been a pretentious person, and since people have asked first, there is no need for her to push back!

    ¡°Good boy!¡±

    Lareina always wanted to give herself a daughter, but the second one was a son, andter wanted to have another, but Chris Meyer was worried about her health and had to stop!

    Waving to the maid beside her, the maid brought over a beautiful box and handed it to her.

    Xu Lareina took the box and said with a smile, ¡°Tina, first time meeting, auntie also have nothing good to give you, this is a meeting gift from your uncle and I, hope you don¡¯t mind!¡±

    With those words, Lareina put the box into Tina¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Auntie, I can¡¯t take this one?¡±

    When Tina first saved people, she didn¡¯t think about making a profit on them, she just did it with her own conscience.

    ¡°You¡¯re like that because you don¡¯t like your aunt¡¯s stuff, right?¡± Lareina said pretending to be a little angry.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    ¡°Tina, just take it! No matter what, this is your aunt¡¯s kindness, if you don¡¯t take it, your aunt won¡¯t be able to eat all day today?¡±

    Chris Meyer said in an aside, his eyes full of worry.

    Tina nced at Vincent, who was sitting on the side, and saw that he had no intention of helping himself, but was just concentrating on sipping the tea in his hands.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll just take it!¡±

    She was really afraid of upsetting Lareina, besides, it was just a meet and greet gift, which should not be too expensive.

    Lareina built Tina promised, looked at everyone and said: ¡°Tina has promised to ept my gift to her, to the back can not backtrack oh!¡±

    Lareina Manchester United smiles, eyes darted a sh of light.

    This little girl, by the time she was sold by her own parents, would certainly still be happy to help count the money.

    But he¡¯s still looking forward to buying her up so he can do something about it without any problems!

    The little devil in Vincent¡¯s heartughed heatedly, so he had such an evil side to himself?

    ¡°Thank you Aunt Grandpa Abraham for my gift, I love it!¡±

    Tina nced at the box in her hand and said politely.

    ¡°Like it is good, open her up, auntie help you bring up, OK?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    For Lareina¡¯s request, Tina really can¡¯t find a reason to refuse, this may be what others often say, reach out and don¡¯t smile!

    Tina gently opened the box, a blue gemstone ne slowly reflected into everyone¡¯s eyes, like starlight refracted in the ocean, revealing a cold sharpness.

    The blue sea-like eyes, shing with the light of a million, each click, all tugging at your heartstrings!

    Lareina picked up the ne from inside the box and said, ¡°Here, Tina, let me help you put it on!¡±

    Walking behind Tina, she gently lifted her hair and then ced the gemstone ne around her neck.

    ¡°How about this ne, does it particrly suit our Tina?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is indeed beautiful!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, our Tina is already good-looking, and now with this ne, it¡¯s even more beautiful!¡±

    Lareina said narcissistically, suggesting in every sentence that Tina was the one she had in mind for her daughter-inw.

    Tina was confused by their words, although she is not very research on jewelry, but the discerning people know that this ne is not ordinary jewelry, okay?

    Most importantly, since when did she be their family¡¯s?

    Vincent took a look at the ne around Tina¡¯s neck and said to Lareina, ¡°Mom, this ne is the dowry that Grandma left you, you¡¯re giving it to ¡­ now,¡± nced at Tina and continued. ¡°It¡¯s not quite right!¡±

    ¡°Why is it inappropriate? Let me tell you, Tina is the daughter-inw candidate in my mind, if any of you dare to bully her in the future, I will not y with you!¡±

    Lareina yelled at Vincent, not giving him any face.

    Tina, who was sitting on the side, had not yet turned back inside those few words just now, and was now looking at them with a bewildered face.

    Vincent was so yelled by his own mother, suddenly also honest, anyway, there is her mother in, he said the words are wrong?

    What daughter-inw candidate, it seems to be talking about her!

    Tina was embarrassed by Lareina¡¯s words, dare shee here today, to meet someone!

    And just now Vincent had said that the gemstone ne around her neck was a dowry from his grandmother to his mother, but now it was given to her.

    It always feels like she is not wearing a ne around her neck, but a rope, stuck she can hardly breathe.

    Reaching out and touching the ne on her neck, Tina looked at Lareina and said, ¡°Auntie, this ne is too expensive, it¡¯s a dowry from your mother, I really don¡¯t dare to ept it?¡±

    .

 152 Let her know, isnâ€™t that a man?

    ¡°No backtracking on what you said, or else Auntie will really get angry?¡±

    Lareina directly killed Tina¡¯s idea right in the cradle.

    Tina can only ept the gift for now and return it to them when she finds the right opportunity next time.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it first!¡±

    Seeing that she was not pushing back, Lareina was very happy in her heart and turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Vincent, you apany Tina around while I go help Tina cook a few home-cooked dishes?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    I thought my son would reject it outright, but I didn¡¯t expect him to say yes quickly, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel more confident about my decision today.

    Tina saw that Vincent did not push back, thinking that she was still seeing the old castle for the first time and still had a desire to visit it impatiently.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tina, then let Vincent walk you around the ce, and if he dares to bully you, you tell me, okay?¡±

    Lareina said these words not in passing, but he is well aware of his son¡¯s character, especially like today so quickly agreed to be a tour guide, which had to make her a mother a little worried.

    Vincent nced at his mother with no good grace and said coldly, ¡°If you are not at ease, then you cane by yourself?¡± In fact, he knew in his heart that his mother would not really apany Tina to visit!

    He also just wants to rub his mother¡¯s strength to save her from not knowing who is her son.

    Lareina gave him a fierce re, as if to say, if I were free, it would still be your turn, kid?

    Seeing this, Tina smiled faintly and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, the president is a man, he won¡¯t bully me?¡±

    Vincent listened to this tone, how it seems to say: if she bullies her, she is not a man?

    It seems that there is a chance that his let her know, whether he is a man or not?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Vincent shouted and walked straight outside.

    ¡°Uncle, auntie, I¡¯ll go first then?¡±

    Tina spoke to them and went after them as fast as she could.

    Lareina looked at their two distant backs and said softly, ¡°Chris, do you think Tina will like our Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Honey, you said the opposite, it should be whether our Vincent will like people?¡± What he¡¯s worried about now is, will Vincente back aler?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I will have a solution?¡±

    At these words, Lareina¡¯s mouth floated a seemingly smile at the corners.

    Vincent took Tina to the park outside the old castle and walked slowly inside, and did not say a word to Tina.

    Tina doesn¡¯t care about that now, since she¡¯s here, she first wants to get a good tour of the ce and then she can talk to Rosemary tomorrow.

    ¡°President, the garden of your house is so big, it reminds me of the house in the nieth century, the house at that time should be simr to the one you have here!¡±

    Look at The Meyer Family¡¯s house, and look at the house you are renting now, even The Meyer Family¡¯s maid¡¯s room is not evenparable, this people will really die!

    Tina sighed deeply in her heart, this is the difference between the poor and thedy.

    ¡°What are you sighing for?¡±

    Vincent, who was walking in front, suddenly stopped and turned to look at Tina.

    ¡°Nothing, justmenting the difference between the rich and the poor. In the past, although I knew that Rosemary lived in a beautiful and luxurious ce, I didn¡¯t know that your so-called luxury was even like this?¡±

    Tina admits that she is a bit like a country bumpkin, but in her heart, she will never pretend to know if she doesn¡¯t understand, and will only break the sand to the end.

    ¡°So you won¡¯t put in a long line to catch a big fish?¡±

    Vincent admitted that he said this sentence is too obvious, but there is such a fool, even if you say very clear, she still did not understand?

    ¡°Do you mean for me to seduce those rich people?¡±

    ncing at Vincent, his eyes quickly moved away from him.

    Vincent didn¡¯t answer Tina¡¯s words, but kept staring at her.

    Tinaughed bitterly and said smilingly, ¡°Even if girls from families like ours marry into a rich family, they won¡¯t really live happily, there will be a generation gap between us?¡±

    It turns out that her heart is such resistance to the gentry, no wonder she was beside her for so long, she was indifferent, the original is always as a friend, do not want to cross that line!

    ¡°Actually, not all the gentry are like you think, you will know after time?¡±

    When Tina heard him say that, she suddenly thought of the ne around her neck and said with some difficulty, ¡°President, today¡¯s matter is my fault, I didn¡¯t know they were your parents, this ne will be taken off when I go back, and you can help me return it to my aunt then!¡±

    ¡°I also did not know that this gift from auntie is so expensive, wait for the next opportunity I will exin clearly to auntie, will not make it difficult for you?¡±

    While in the living room, Tina noticed that Lareina identally saw Vincent¡¯s face hard when she said that she was a certain candidate for her daughter-inw, and she knew that he misunderstood her.

    ¡°If you want to give it back, give it back to my mother, not me!¡±

    Vincent said irritably, then ignored her goofy look.

    I have said to help him exin, why he is still angry, will not to his age also have menopause?

    Tina sighed and slowly followed, the thoughts of these high-cold iceberg presidents are not something ordinary people like her can understand!

    Vincent took Tina to a small forest at the back of the hill. In the middle of the forest was arge pond filled with all kinds of water lilies, and the colorful lotus flowers were like maidens in all kinds of colorful clothes, dancing in the middle of the pond.

    Tina has never seen such a beautiful scenery, the pond is next to the straight sky trees, the mighty wind blowing, the leaves on the trees will fall lightly, as if a fairnd on earth.

    ¡°President, did you grow this at home too?¡±

    Tina saw a water lily blooming next to the pond, just close to the shore, so she slowly walked over and took out her phone to take a picture.

    Vincent saw her walk to the edge of the pond, could not help but shout: ¡°Be careful, the shore ¡­¡± words have not finished, only to hear a scream, Tina the whole person fell into the pond.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The pond is nted with water lilies all year round, so the mud is deep and the water is deep, and Tina can¡¯t swim, so she¡¯s flopping around in the water.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Vincent took off his suit jacket and jumped in without hesitation, as the water was deep and nted with water lilies, leaving him no way to swim.

    Vincent broke the water lily hard with one hand and hurriedly reached out to pull Tina, slowly pulling her to his side and swimming towards the shore.

 153 Want it or not?

    Rosemary was bored after a few days at home, sitting on the couch in the living room sipping coffee.

    ¡°Sister-inw, didn¡¯t you go outside today?¡±

    Last night to do the project to get almost dawn to sleep, just today is a double day off, so today did not go to the office.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Rosemary looked breathless, and the absence of work made her whole body look like she had a serious illness.

    Chad saw that she seemed ufortable and came over and asked, ¡°Is something wrong, do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±

    The words fell, and Chad sat looking at her.

    Rosemary put down the coffee in her hand, turned sideways, looked at Chad and asked, ¡°Thatst scandal thing didn¡¯t check out again, I¡¯ve been staying at home all this time, my whole being is getting moldy?¡±

    Grabbed a pillow and said annoyingly.

    So it was because of this, he thought she was sick?

    Chad looked at her funny, his whole face was written with I have to work, I have to work?

    ¡°Oh, you do not say I almost forgot, two days ago Dad has told me, if you want to go to work can go, things have been checked out, and your agency has responded?¡±

    As soon as Chad¡¯s words left his mouth, he saw a pillow fly over, so it looks like she¡¯s angry?

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± So that she thought this matter was not investigated clearly, are afraid to ask Darren.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m so wronged!¡±

    Chad looked at Rosemary with an aggrieved expression, like I was forced to do the same.

    ¡°How have I wronged you, tell me instead?¡±

    Rosemary acted like if you don¡¯t give me a clear exnation, I¡¯m not done with you!

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, didn¡¯t you promise Grandmast time that you would stay at home with her for a while?¡±

    Rosemary thought about it for a while, it seems like there is such a thing?

    Chad saw that she did not speak and continued, ¡°Grandma has long guessed that you will not be able to sit at home, so she told me that if I find out the truth of the matter, told me not to tell you so early, so that you can rest well at home!¡±

    Rosemary gave him an apologetic look and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve wronged you! But you could have told me in secret!¡±

    Chad lowered his voice and said in a voice that only two people could hear, ¡°What could I have to gain if I told you in advance?¡±

    ¡°Of course there are benefits, it depends on whether you want them or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course, as long as you give me, I will cherish it!¡±

    Chad said with a smile and a face full of anticipation.

    Rosemary stood up, smiled sweetly at him, put one foot hard on the back of his foot, and spun around hard, and went upstairs without looking back!

    Chad takes a look at a childish Rosemary with the corners of his mouth slightly up and the corners of his eyes full of doting!

    ¡°So she has such a cute side, howe I didn¡¯t find it before?¡±

    ¡­

    Vincent picked Tina up from the pond, and the maid who heard the sound had already brought a bath towel and went up to wrap Tina in it!

    The weather at the end of September is not very cold, but there is a little bit of coolness, the breeze is blowing, Tina still can not help but shiver a cold.

    ¡°Get the hot water on!¡±

    Vincent growled coldly, his body radiating coldness, scaring the maids into running towards the old castle.

    Tina felt the chill on Vincent¡¯s body, looked up and saw his face full of anger, very confused?

    It¡¯s not that he just crushed his water lily when he fell into the pond and made him angry, right?

    Vincent took Tina in his arms and strode towards the old castle, his brows furrowed together.

    Looking at him like this, it must be because she broke his water lilies, otherwise she really couldn¡¯t think of any reason to make him so angry?

    But then again, the first time I came to visit someone¡¯s home, not only fell into the pond, but also killed so many of their water lilies, it is really quite humiliating?

    Tina couldn¡¯t help but look at him again and muttered, ¡°Howe he¡¯s so rich and so cheap when he¡¯s not expensive?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if his water lilies are expensive, but if they¡¯re not, I¡¯ll pay him back.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina sighed deeply in the bottom of her heart, she hadn¡¯t finished repaying the previous favor, and now she owed another one.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Lareina saw Vincenting this way with Tina in his arms from afar and hurried up to ask.

    Tina heard Lareina¡¯s voice and realized that there were so many subordinates standing in front of her at some point?

    The underlings all looked at them as if they had seen an alien, and Tina only then realized that she was still being held in Vincent¡¯s arms.

    This posture how to see how ambiguous!

    Vincent did not answer Lareina¡¯s words, but crossed those people and went straight inside.

    Tina could not wait to find a hole in the ground, in front of so many people to carry her from inside, those people will think ah!

    ¡°President, put me down, I can walk by myself!¡±

    Tina struggled to get out of his arms, but he had no intention of letting her down?

    ¡°You put me down now, everyone is watching?¡±

    Tina¡¯s little face was red and she desperately struggled to get down.

    ¡°If you move around again, I¡¯ll kiss you!¡±

    Vincent turned his head to look at the provocative little goblin in his arms, didn¡¯t she know how tempting she was now?

    Tina wore a chiffon long-sleeved dress today, because of falling into the water, the clothes on her body clung to her body, showing her exquisite figure perfectly, i let people reverie a lot.

    With only a few millimeters of lip to lip distance between the two, Tina was stunned by his words and froze for two seconds as an itch came from her nose.

    ¡°achi!¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t hold back and sprayed Vincent¡¯s face with saliva.

    Vincent¡¯s face is cold at the moment as if covered with ayer of frost, looking at Tina¡¯s eyes as if she wanted to be eaten alive.

    ¡°President, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°achi!¡±

    Tina hadn¡¯t finished her sentence and hit another one, Vincent¡¯s face was already ck with ink squeezing out.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    Tina head lower and lower, I do not know whether it is cold or by Vincent scared, the body also followed the shivering.

    Vincent carried Tina quickly to the bathroom of the guest room, put her down, and without saying a word, turned around and went out.

    Click ¡­

    Only the sound of a door closing was heard from the room, and Tina was sure that Vincent had gone out.

    ¡°achi¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold!¡±

    Tina hurriedly took off her clothes and got into the bathtub.

    ¡°It¡¯s sofortable!¡±

    The bathtub was sprinkled with ayer full of rose petals, with a faint scent of milk floating on top.

    ¡°Rich people really know how to enjoy themselves, even taking a bath is so extravagant!¡±

    Tina cupped her hands and smelled the rose petals on top, ¡°It smells so good!¡± If long are soaked like this, maybe the urge to eat their own meat are there.

    Tina giggled dementedly at the thought of it.

 154 No money, give your body

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Tina, may Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Auntie,e in!¡±

    Tina was embarrassed to hear it was Lareina¡¯s voice.

    Lareina smiled as she walked to the bathroom door and said with a smile, ¡°Tina, I brought a set of clothes over for you, why don¡¯t you take them in and try them on and see if they fit?¡±

    Tina, wearing a bathrobe, gently opened the door a little and took the clothes with an awkward faint smile, ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    The words fell, Tina took the clothes and hurriedly changed out.

    When Lareina saw hering out, she stood up from the sofa and beckoned to Tina, ¡°Come over here and show auntie, does it fit?¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s so nice, it¡¯s like it was made for you!¡±

    As the saying goes, the more a mother-inw looks at her daughter-inw, the more she likes her!

    ¡°By the way, how did you fall into the pond? Did Vincent bully you?¡±

    ¡°Whatever happened to the president, I fell down by ident?¡±

    Tina was afraid that Lareina would misunderstand Vincent, and if that happened, she would still be able to stay in thepany.

    Pulled Tina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know very well what kind of person my son is, the two of them never let me worry since they were young, so you don¡¯t have to speak for him!¡±

    ¡°Not this ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go down first! Auntie will definitely talk to him properlyter!¡±

    Lareina finished and pulled Tina towards the stairs.

    Tina saw that Lareina was convinced that her fall into the pond was Vincent¡¯s doing. What if he gets angry and makes her pay him for all those water liliester?

    Look at yourself or be prepared to apany the money!

    ¡°Auntie, let me ask you something, okay?¡±

    Tina thought it would be better to ask the price of those water lilies first and then make ns?

    ¡°What do you want to ask, just say it?¡±

    ¡°Where did that ¡­ backwoods pond there buy the water lilies from?¡±

    Lareina thought for a moment before saying; ¡°Are you talking about the pond in the middle of the woods?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°The water lilies there seem to be a rare variety that Vincent brought in from abroad, and they¡¯ve been nted for two years, and they only bloomed this year!¡±

    Tina pretended to be surprised and said, ¡°A variety introduced from abroad, isn¡¯t that very expensive?¡± Hearing the rare breed, Tina immediately felt the meat pain.

    ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, one is only three million!¡±

    What kind of water lily is this? One of them costs more than 3 million, even if she is sold, she can¡¯t afford to pay for it!

    She remembered that the water lilies that got her killed were at least ten or more, is this the rhythm of her death?

    Tina reached out and touched her forehead, but today she was in big trouble?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it a headache?¡±

    When Lareina saw her like this, she thought she had just caught a cold when she fell into the water.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    When we got downstairs, Tina suddenly took Lareina¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Auntie, just when I fell into the pond, I identally killed a lot of the president¡¯s water lilies. The president was in a bad mood when he carried me back, I was thinking that if it wasn¡¯t expensive, I would buy it back and pay him back, but now one of them is more than three million, I ¡­ I really can¡¯t afford to pay?¡±

    When Tina said thetter, she could hardly hear what she was saying?

    ¡°Compensation, everything here will be yours in the future, who said let youpensate?¡±

    Lareina was shocked to hear Tina¡¯s words and yelled out loud.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Chris Meyer, sitting inside the living room, heard Lareina¡¯s voice and touched his eyebrows lightly, ¡°Lareina, what are you talking about?¡±

    Vincent had already changed his clothes and was sitting inside the living room, elegantly holding a light taste of coffee.

    Tina was stunned to hear Lareina¡¯s words, so the water lilies in the pond were intended for her, causing her to worry for so long. But where could she get such a big pond to grow those water lilies?

    Vincent took a look at the confused Tina, he already guessed that this little confused egg must have misunderstood her mother¡¯s meaning.

    Lareina went to her husband and looked at her own son and said, ¡°Vincent, howe Tina fell into the pond in a good way?¡±

    Tina saw Lareina to question Vincent, rushed forward and said, ¡°Uncle, auntie, really I fell into the pond by ident, it¡¯s not the president¡¯s business, if the president did not jump down in time to save me, I am still ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, I am at least your son, howe you don¡¯t believe a word I say?¡±

    Vincent was speechless as he nced at his mom and sighed lightly.

    Lareina pulled Tina to sit on the sofa and said with a leathery smile, ¡°It¡¯s because I used to believe your words too much that I was fooled by you guys!¡±

    It¡¯s okay not to talk about the past, but when ites to the past, Lareina has a gas in her heart.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get angry, you get angry so easily, it¡¯s easy to find wrinkles!¡±

    Vincent said with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first day knowing him?¡±

    Chris Meyer gently persuaded his wife, his eyes were full of doting.

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re working at the front desk now, right!¡±

    Lareina red at her son, turned her head and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Um, because I studied acting in school, when I arrived at yourpany, I could only work as a receptionist first!¡±

    Tina did not tell Lareina that she was recruited directly by Vincent, she was afraid that would cause unnecessary misunderstanding?

    ¡°So who else is in your family? What do mom and dad do for a living?¡± Lareina got acquainted with Tina, so naturally some things were asked casually.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯re checking your ount, what do you make Miss Baker think?¡±

    Tina knew that Vincent was saying this on purpose because he was afraid he would be upset if he mentioned about his mother?

    ¡°My mother has passed away, and now there is still my father and brother inside the house, my father had a car ident not long ago, and is still inside the hospital?¡±

    Tina said with a smile, not feeling embarrassed to speak about her family.

    Chris Meyer and Lareina obviously did not expect such an encounter with Tina, and looked at her with a softer look.

    ¡°Tina, let¡¯s not mention the past,e to your aunt and uncle if you have anything in the future, we will definitely do it for you?¡±

    Lareina took Tina¡¯s hand and said, her eyes full of pain.

    ¡°Thank you Auntie!¡±

    Chris Meyer did not think that a girl so young to carry such a heavy burden, the most important thing is that when it is clear that she is very short of money, will take out the only money to give him, and he was still a passerby to her, it can be seen that her parents have taught her really well.

    ¡°Tina, starting next week, you don¡¯t have to work at the front desk anymore, you can go directly to the thirty-second floor as an assistant, okay?¡±

    Tina moved her lips and was about to tell Lareina that she might not be able to do it when Vincent¡¯s voice came.

 155 disliked vincent

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not good to transfer people up directly like this!¡±

    ¡°Why is it bad, do I need your permission to transfer a person up?¡±

    Lareina looked sideways at Vincent and said angrily.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just that thepany doesn¡¯t have this precedent for the time being, and I¡¯m also afraid of a bad ount?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s expression of thinking about the bigger picture made Lareina look even more furious.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Tina must go to work on the thirty-second floor next week anyway!¡± Lareina red at her son with a displeased look.

    ¡°You brat, if this matter is not done for me, you don¡¯t have toe back and pretend I don¡¯t have you as a son!¡± Chris Meyer saw Vincent pissed off his wife half to death and gave a direct order to st him.

    I thought Vincent would be angry and walk away, but instead I found out he didn¡¯t even take it seriously?

    Tina sat there to see their family for her an outsider hurt peace, the heart is very sorry, gently shook Lareina¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Auntie, I appreciate your kindness, I think it¡¯s good to work at the front desk, there¡¯s no need to change to work upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t worry, I still have this right, you don¡¯t have to take his words to heart, if you go to work there, if he dares to give you a hard time, you tell auntie, auntie will take care of it for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Tina was about to say something else when the housekeeper broke it off.

    ¡°Master, Madam, the meal is ready!¡±

    Vincent knew that Tina actually did not want to go to work beside him, and now that she was sent up directly by her own mother, it seems that even if she wanted to refuse, it was not an easy thing to do.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    In the future, he will be able to let her stay by his side openly and honestly, and he really has to thank his mother for all this.

    ¡­

    Rosemary was very happy since she knew Darren had agreed to let her go back to filming, and if that girl Tina knew she could go back, she would be very happy too.

    Looking at the early hour, Rosemary decided to go to the hospital to see Brandon Baker and Tina.

    Changing into an outfit, Rosemary carried her bag downstairs.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I was just about to look for you?¡±

    Chad came in from outside and was about to go upstairs to get her when he saw hering down.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she walked up next to him.

    ¡°Mrs. Grant just called and said we should go to a charity auction?¡±

    Rosemary originally thought of asking Tina to go out with herter in the evening, but now it seems that the n is gone again.

    ¡°Did Mom say for me to go?¡±

    Rosemary has never been a big fan of parties or anything like that, and finds them too boring.

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Grant says you are The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, and it would be most appropriate for you to go to such a party?¡±

    Chad saw that she didn¡¯t seem very keen to go, and to be honest, he didn¡¯t like that kind of ce either, but if he wanted to keep hanging out in the mall, then he had to wander among these people.

    ¡°So what time does the party start?¡±

    ¡°The auction starts at 7 p. m. We have to be in at 6:30 p. m. or we¡¯ll be rude!¡± Chad said with pursed lips.

    Rosemary looked at her dress, usually she doesn¡¯t go to many parties, and she doesn¡¯t have a suitable dress at home, and now she has to go outside to find a dress.

    ¡°Chad, are you free now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    Chad said yfully, his eyes all smiles.

    He knew that Rosemary was asking him to take her to pick out her dress, and that Marian had set everything up beforeing back just so he coulde back and pick her up there!

    ¡°Send me to choose a dress, there is no suitable one at home?¡±

    ¡°No problem, happy to serve you!¡±

    Chad¡¯sck of decency made Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows touch lightly.

    ¡°Be decent, let others see the joke!¡±

    Rosemary chuckled and scolded Chad gently.

    Rosemary used to think that Chad was a heartless man, but after a long time of contact, she realized that he actually only looked immodest on the surface, but he still respected her at heart.

    Rosemary pulled the door open and got in, Chad got in, put his foot on the gas and the car was soon heading downtown.

    ¡­

    ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a charity auction tonight, do you want to go tonight?¡±

    Joseph asked, standing at his desk and looking at Ellen.

    ¡°No go!¡±

    Ellen didn¡¯t look up and continued to look at the information in her hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! Since you do not go, thenter I will let Xi apany me, but I heard that tonight The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady and The Grant family second young master will go to this evening¡¯s banquet, when ¡­¡±

    Only the voice of Ellen¡¯s information folder merged on and said coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s go together tonight!¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say you weren¡¯t going? Howe you¡¯ve changed your mind so quickly now?¡±

    Joseph gave an I-don¡¯t-understand look and looked at Ellen.

    Ellen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, Joseph didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, he wasn¡¯t thinking of where to send him again!

    After a while, I only heard him say quietly, ¡°Later on you find a way to get him out of the auction hall!¡±

    Joseph nced at Ellen, secretly holding out for the man, but the only way to settle things between them was to let them work it out themselves.

    ¡°¡­¡± Joseph was silent for a moment, looked at him and whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell him the truth about what happened?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Ellen did not answer his words, but asked him in return.

    Joseph shrugged fearlessly and said with a smile, ¡°Whatever, as long as you¡¯re happy, we¡¯re all OK!¡±

    There are times when some things do not need to point it out, we all know each other¡¯s hearts just fine.

    ¡°Has there been any movement over theretely?¡±

    Ellen sat in her office chair, crossed her fingers, eyes slightly gathered, and asked faintly.

    ¡°Yes, but the movement is not very big, we have not moved him for now!¡±

    As soon as he said this, Joseph was all like a chicken blood, special spirit.

    ¡°En, just instruct the people below to keep an eye on her, don¡¯t move her for now, the time is not yet ripe?¡±

    Ellen put her hands against her chin, and her eyes shed with a dark, unknown viciousness!

    He hid in the shadows for so many years, these two days there is news from the people there, that there seems to be someone behind the maniption, in order not to rm the snake, he decided to wait!

    Joseph looked up and saw Ellen¡¯s deep, bottomless eyes, and it seemed that the matter was not as simple as they thought.

    ¡°Did you find out something over there?¡±

    Ellen would not have had thisplicated look in her eyes if she had not had some new news.

    ¡°It is true that some bad news hase, but it has not been fully confirmed, and it cannot be ruled out that it is a fog bomb set up by the other side!¡±

 156 you just did it on purpose

    Tina finished her lunch at The Meyer Family and spent some time chatting with Lareina in the garden, and looking at the time, it was time to go back.

    ¡°Auntie, thank you for your hospitality today, should I go back?¡±

    If it were not for the desire to spoil their Lareina¡¯s pleasure, Tina would have left long ago.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we eat dinner and go back?¡±

    When Lareina heard that Tina was leaving, she was very sad.

    It¡¯s rare to find a girl who is so close to her, and since she doesn¡¯t have a daughter, she now treats Tina as if she were her own daughter!

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness Auntie, I still have to rush backter to make dinner for my brother?¡±

    Tina promised Justin when she came out that she would go back and cook dinner for him tonight, and now it¡¯s almost 3:00 p. m., so it¡¯s almost time to return home.

    ¡°Then, since you still have things to do, auntie will not keep you, some day when you are free, call your brother toe over together, auntie in to cook you delicious food?¡±

    Hearing Tina say so, Lareina is also not good at keeping her down for dinner.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll let the driver take you back, it¡¯s rather isted here, not good for a taxi?¡±

    Tina already knew when she came here that it was not a good ce to take a cab, after all, this is all a wealthy area and it is impossible for a cab toe in here.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Lareina got up and went to the garage with Tina and was about to ask Martin to take Tina back when she saw Vincenting out from inside the living room with his coat.

    ¡°Vincent, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a charity auction tonight, Dad asked me to go there!¡±

    Vincent walked right past them toward his car.

    Lareina quirked her lips and looked at Vincent as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Martin, send ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    Before Lareina could finish her sentence, she was cut off by Vincent¡¯s domineering voice.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tina stood there, nced at Vincent, and then turned her head to look at Lareina, hoping she would let Martin send her back.

    Unfortunately, someone did not want to help her at all, she could not wait for the rice to be cooked in her heart, and how would she miss such a good opportunity?

    ¡°Tina, then let Vincent take you back!¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Lareina pulled Tina towards Vincent¡¯s car, as ifter, her precious son would change his mind.

    ¡°Auntie, I ¡­¡±

    Before Tina could say she didn¡¯t want to be in Vincent¡¯s car, she was already pushed into the passenger seat by Lareina.

    ¡°Tina,e and y often when you are free!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Lareina wanted to say a few words to her son, but unfortunately her precious son did not even give her the chance to speak.

    Only the sound of tires on the road and the smoke dispersed with the wind were left behind.

    Tina sat in the passenger seat, her eyes kept looking at the bag she was holding, one hand clutching the decorations on top of the bag tightly.

    ¡°God, are you kidding me, why don¡¯t I go out if I don¡¯t go home president!¡±

    Vincent nced at Tina sitting aside, her slightly pink red lips flicked open, ¡°Do you have a grudge against this bag?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tina nced at her hands and realized that she was on the verge of yanking the decorations off the top of her bag in a tense situation?

    This bag is her birthdayst year, Rosemary gave her, she has not been much to use, and now by herself into this, heartache her dead.

    Gently pull it slowly smooth with your hand, and the just awkward atmosphere is instantly thrown away to the sky.

    ¡°Do you really like this bag?¡±

    Seeing her that careful look, you can tell that she cares a lot about this bag.

    ¡°Well, this bag was given to me by Rosemary for my birthdayst year, so of course I cherish it!¡± The tone of voice inside clearly has a kind of you rich people do not understand this feeling.

    When Vincent heard that it was from Rosemary, the lines on his face softened.

    ¡°If you like bags that much, I¡¯ll ask someone to send some over to youter!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Tina heard Vincent say that he was going to give her a bag, she was immediately interested, but that was only for a second, then Tina pointed one finger at Vincent and asked, ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as pie in the sky, what do you want?¡±

    Vincent was amused by Tina¡¯s move, she hadn¡¯t really noticed before that she had a good head on her shoulders one day.

    Tina had never seen Vincent smile, and used to think he never smiled?

    It turns out that their president smiles so well, it¡¯s almost like the movie star Nathaniel has aparison.

    Tina¡¯s nymphomania is back, and if Rosemary knew she was nymphomaniacally interested in Vincent, she¡¯d say she didn¡¯t know her!

    Vincent has never been stared at by a girl like this before, especially when that person is the girl he has his heart set on.

    Vincent instantly felt as if his body was baked on fire as ufortable, hard to turn the steering wheel towards the right, a foot, the car soon stopped at the edge of the road.

    Tina was startled awake by the sudden braking and took a nervous nce out of the car, thinking she had hit someone?

    ¡°President, how do you ¡­¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t hit anyone, Tina turned her head sideways to Vincent and asked, and before she could finish her sentence, her lips were attached.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Vincent dominantly sucked the aroma from her mouth, Tina from the beginning of the fist fight to the back of the kiss was almost breathless.

    After a while, Vincent let go of Tina with a fondness, gave her a light tap on the forehead with his hand, and said with a smile, ¡°Next time, see if you dare to stare at men like this and make a fool of yourself?¡±

    Tina¡¯s face was red because of the kiss she had just given and the embarrassment she had been exposed to by Vincent.

    Being so knocked by Vincent, a voice came to Tina¡¯s mind.

    ¡°President, how can you just kiss someone, that¡¯s their first kiss?¡± Tina, who reacted half a beat slower, yelled at Vincent.

    Tina wiped her lips hard, her eyes still ring hard at the culprit.

    I can¡¯t imagine that my first kiss, which I have carefully preserved for twenty years, has been taken away by my own boss, so this is a big loss?

    Vincent tilted his body slightly toward Tina and blew hot air in her ear, ¡°You mean that if it¡¯s not the first kiss I can kiss whenever I want, right?¡±

    Tina felt the heating from his body, her body stiffened slightly, ¡°I ¡­¡± head turned, her own red lips impartially printed on Vincent¡¯s cold lips.

    ¡°Ah, pervert!¡±

    Tina pushed Vincent away in the next second, her whole body startled by this sudden move.

    Vincent was very happy about the extra gift Tina sent up, but was instantly wiped out of all the goodness in his heart by her phrase lecherous.

    ¡°Ke¡¯er, that¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong, it was obviously you who took the initiative to kiss me, howe I¡¯ve be a pervert?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ you just did it on purpose!¡±

 157 cooked rice

    Tina looked at Vincent, who had a shameless face, and said in exasperation.

    ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose!¡±

    Vincent had a narrow smile on his face, what can you do to me?

    I have seen shameless, but not so shameless!

    Tina has already cursed in her heart for many times, but what can be done?

    Than money she does not have!

    Than good-looking she does not have people good-looking!

    Than the cause itself is still her employee!

    The only constion I can give myself is that he is better at casting than I am!

    Tina sighed deeply in her heart, it seems that reincarnation is really a technical job?

    Vincent didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but one thing he was sure of: she must be bad-mouthing him!¡±

    Lareina¡¯s words suddenly came to mind, and a smile shed under her eyes.

    ¡°President, if you¡¯re bullying me, I ¡­ I¡¯ll tell my aunt to go!¡± Let her clean you up.

    Tina¡¯s spine was straightened at the thought of having Lareina as a backer.

    ¡°Are you sure that if you tell her what just happened, she¡¯ll take your side?¡±

    Vincent knew she would take her mother out to threaten her, but if her own mother knew she was interested in this little girl, she would have hated to throw her directly into her bed and cook the rice!

    Tina, who had just been very proud of herself, now heard Vincent¡¯s words and lost her heart.

    Tina was so reminded by Vincent, the little head also followed to wake up.

    Lareina is obviously dragging Tina over for a blind date today, otherwise why would she say she is her preferred daughter-inw candidate?

    No wonder her reaction was so violent when she said she wanted to apany water lilies to him!

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Tina knocked her head with her hand and grunted, ¡°Why am I so stupid!¡± ghuuj

    ¡°What, now you finally find out that you were almost sold by someone and you¡¯re happily counting the money for them, right?¡±

    Vincent threw another bomb at Tina, blowing smoke from her body.

    ¡°I am stupid, is it hard to say that you still like me for being so ¨C stupid -?¡±

    Tina guffawed at her, deliberately biting the emphasis on that stupid word.

    Vincent indifferently spread his hands, ¡°It is a little bit stupid, but the good thing is that I am so smart, but I can ept it reluctantly, who told my mother to like you?¡±

    ¡°Vincent, you pervert!¡±

    Tina was Vincent said so, suddenly angry even words can not speak clearly, directly with the name scolded.

    ¡°Is it that you feel too happy in your heart that you don¡¯t worry about no one wanting you anymore?¡±

    Vincent not only did not get angry at her words, but he thought she looked particrly cute and straightforward this way!

    You¡¯re the one no one wants!

    Your whole family is unwanted!

    Oh a smile, Tina looked at him and said: ¡°I just like pigs like dogs, will not like you!¡± Said, turned his head not to look at Vincent.

    Vincent sighed lightly and said, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t realize before that Ke¡¯er had liked me so early?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about liking you?¡± Tina turned her face to look at Vincent who was smiling in a way that looked like he was having fun.

    ¡°You just said that!¡±

    Vincent also did not continue, just ying a riddle with Tina.

    Tina rolled her eyes and instantly didn¡¯t want to care about him anymore.

    The car soon stopped at the dress store where Nathaniel had brought Rosemary and herst time. Vincent got out of the car, opened the door for her, and said, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do and froze as she followed him out of the car.

    ¡°Hello President!¡±

    The manager stood outside the door for a long time, saw Vincent get out of the car and hurriedly greeted him.

    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡±

    Tina looked at the manager in that way, as if she should have known they woulde over.

    Vincent took Tina¡¯s hand and dragged her straight in.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Try on a dress!¡±

    Vincent said as he walked.

    The people inside the store were all petrified by Vincent¡¯s actions, especially the waitresses in the store, with envious faces, all wishing that the little hand that was grasped in Vincent¡¯s hand was their own.

    Tina did not know why he pulled himself to try on the dresses, but did not dare to anger him in front of so many people.

    It was hard to get to the room, those clerks didn¡¯t follow, Tina looked at Vincent and asked, ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, for good reason, why do I have toe and try on dresses?¡±

    I¡¯m going to a party tonight, and you¡¯ll be my dance partner tonight.

    Tina didn¡¯t want to go to any party at all, because that kind of ce is not for people like her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Tina walked over to the couch next to her and sat down with a look of displeasure.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t get angry at her words, instead he walked over to sit next to her and asked.

    Tina was scared when she thought of what happened at thest killing party, and besides, he was the one going to the party, not her.

    ¡°I have to go back and cook dinner for Justin, no time to go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent someone to bring food over, so you don¡¯t have to go back and cook?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t expect Vincent to be so fast, it seems he was ready for it early on.

    ¡°Did you prepare for me to go to the party with you when you were at your house?¡±

    Vincent reached out and stroked her head a few times and said with a doting face, ¡°Howe you¡¯ve be smart again this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already smart!¡±

    Tina defiantly defended herself.

    All the people will be mistaken for you very stupid, it is not all your IQ is too high.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re smart, all right!¡±

    Vincent touched her head a few more times, her hair was dark and shiny, and even when sitting next to her, he was able to ask for a faint scent from her hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t just touch my head, you¡¯ll get stupid?¡±

    Tina pped his hand away and said impatiently, but to Vincent¡¯s ears, it sounded with a petnt tone.

    ¡°Okay, no touching!¡±

    ¡°The banquet held this evening is a charity auction, mainly held to help raise money for those poor children, don¡¯t you want to go and see?¡±

    As soon as Tina heard that it was a fundraiser for those poor children, she immediately nodded her head and agreed.

    Vincent knew that if she had been told the purpose of the party, she would have gone.

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll take it as a favor to those poor children and apany you on your trip!¡±

    After Tina finished speaking, she stood up and headed for the fitting room.

    The manager brought her a dress with a bustier and tails and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Baker, try this dress on first to see if it fits, if something is wrong, you tell me, I¡¯ll help you take it out and change it.¡±

    The manager has been working here for almost seven or eight years and has never seen the president bring a girl here to try on clothes.

    This shows the weight of this girl in the president¡¯s heart.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 158 no boobs and no ass

    The charity auction was held in the ballroom of the Royal Dragon Hotel. All those who coulde here this evening were leading tycoons from all walks of life, and this was the biggest party Rosemary had ever attended.

    Rosemary walked into the ballroom holding Chad¡¯s hand and was soon greeted by many people.

    ¡°Chad, it¡¯s been a long time, how¡¯s your dad doing?¡±

    A middle-aged man about Darren¡¯s age walked up to Chad and asked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern uncle, my father is in good health!¡±

    ¡°And this one is?¡±

    Walsh looked aside at Rosemary thought Chad asked.

    ¡°Sister-inw, this is Mr. Fischer, Dad¡¯s good friend in the business world!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and extended her hand, ¡°Hello uncle, I¡¯m Wilson¡¯s wife, Rosemary!¡±

    Walsh also extended his hand to shake Rosemary¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Hello!¡± As soon as he heard that it was Wilson¡¯s wife, Walsh¡¯s heart immediately had no good feeling towards Rosemary.

    Rosemary could see it, of course, but she didn¡¯t take it personally, because there are just too many of these snobby men.

    Chad naturally sensed Walsh¡¯s attitude toward Rosemary, and then said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, go over there and have something to eat first, I¡¯ll call you when the auction starts, if Dad and Mrs. Grant know I let you stand here hungry, then I don¡¯t even want to go home today?¡±

    Once Rosemary heard Chad¡¯s words, which were meant for Walsh, she happily cooperated and said, ¡°Well, then, you have a good time talking with uncle!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, then I¡¯ll go over first!¡±

    Walsh looked at Rosemary¡¯s back as she left, turned his head to look at Chad and asked, ¡°Do they like your sister-inw that much, your dad?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Otherwise do you think everyone can marry into The Grant family and be The Great Young Lady?¡±

    Chad replied with a smile, the contempt for the look Walsh had just given was obvious within his tone.

    Soon, Chad was surrounded by a group of Shinobi and spoke to Walsh, ¡°Uncle, excuse me for a moment!¡±

    Walsh is a sessful businessman, not as sessful as The Grant family, but still in the top 10 families in Cornshire.

    Rosemary, who has never liked such scenes, found a more remote corner and sat down. The waiter quickly brought her a ss of juice.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the girls at the banquet, each dressed up as a siren. The girls were dressed in a sexy way, weaving in front of the men.

    As soon as Tina came in with Vincent on her arm, it instantly caused a big stir, not because of Vincent, but because of the woman next to Vincent.

    It is known that Vincent is always an arrogant president who is not close to women. It is because he is not close to women and has never had any scandals, but there are still many famous girls who are attracted to him.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s Mr. Meyer!¡±

    ¡°So handsome!¡±

    ¡°Hey, whose daughter is that girl beside Mr. Meyer, do you know her?¡±

    Several girls sitting at the table in front of them stood up and looked at the front door, each one talking.

    Rosemary followed the exims of the men and gazed toward the door.

    Why is Tina following Vincent to the party?

    It¡¯s only been a few days, but the two of them have made new progress?

    Tina also saw Rosemary at this time, said something to Vincent, and came this way.

    ¡°Look, that girl ising towards us?¡±

    ¡°What are you so excited about, it¡¯s not like Mr. Meyer is walking up to you?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why are you here too?¡±

    Tina came forward and took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, her face masking her surprise.

    ¡°What, do you not want to see me at all, afraid that I will disturb your good deed!¡±

    It was already boring to attend the party, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into Tina, so in that case, this evening shouldn¡¯t be so boring!

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    ¡°Do you really not understand or are you pretending not to understand!¡±

    Rosemary knows her best friend is missing a scripture, so maybe she¡¯s not really reacting to what her sub said right now?

    ¡°I really lost to you?¡± The belly of his finger flicked on her forehead with a speechless face.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking why you followed Vincent here?¡±

    Rosemary asked the waiter for a ss of juice identical to her own and handed it to Tina.

    ¡°Kidnapped here!¡±

    Tina is particrly angry when she talks about this, and now she has to pour out her heart in front of Rosemary in general.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that girl The Great Young LadyRosemary of The Grant family?¡±

    A woman in the distance asked like an innocent-looking girl beside her.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one in white!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so long and beautiful!¡±

    ¡°How else can people marry into The Grant family, even if they have scandals with other men outside, The Grant family helps her suppress them!¡±

    ¡°I heard that she works inside the show business, maybe it¡¯s really because of the work, just have contact with male actors or maybe!¡±

    The innocent-looking girl nced at Rosemary, then addressed them.

    ¡°Who is that girl beside her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she was brought in by Mr. Meyer!¡±

    A girl dressed in a very sexy way looked at Tina and sneered, ¡°Mr. Meyer is probably tired of eating mountain food and sea foodtely, just a change of taste!¡±

    ¡°Reba, I know you like Mr. Meyer, but as you know, he¡¯s always been cold to anyone, so why don¡¯t you waste your time on him?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you guys think Mr. Meyer has a very charming charm about him? The colder he is to me, the more I like him!¡±

    The girl who was called Gently searched the banquet hall quickly for a familiar figure, her eyes full of strong adoration.

    ¡°Reba, we support you, look you have a body and a face, and look at that woman, no boobs and no ass, how could Mr. Meyer like her?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Cici is right, as long as there is still a tiny bit of hope, I won¡¯t give up!¡±

    Reba heard her best friend say this, the fire in her heart that was about to be doused instantly burned up.

    ¡°If you say so, then I wish you good luck!¡±

    The innocent girl pulled another girl and left, she just wanted Abby to quietly guard her studio, for those hook-ups, she never dared to be interested.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Reba¡¯s dad helping her family¡¯spany, she wouldn¡¯t be dealing with such people?

    Just a pair of boobs and no brain!

    ¡°Cut, what innocence to pretend!¡±

    Reba looked at the departing girls with an expression of self-importance and disdain.

    ¡°Reba, you don¡¯t have to get upset over someone like that, it¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    ¡°They are jealous that you look prettier than them, that¡¯s why they act like they are so nice in front of you!¡±

    Reba thinks Cici is right, she grew up with her parents in the palm of her hand, whatever she wanted, the family never said no, so she is also bound to Vincent!

 159 loverâ€™s eye out of the western beauty

    Tina told Rosemary everything that had happened in the past two days, even that Vincent had kissed her.

    Rosemary looked at Tina with disbelief after hearing her words, not expecting Vincent to have such a dark side, which reminded her of Ellen.

    I remember when I was inside the cave, Ellen had also dealt with herself in such a vicious manner, and it seemed that she and Tina had a simr reaction at that time.

    But these must not tell her, can not this girl may still how tough at her?

    ¡°Tina, you don¡¯t know what Nathaniel¡¯s parents are doing to you until now, do you!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her best friend and smiled.

    Tina nced at her mouth, thought for a while and said, ¡°Listen to his mother¡¯s tone seems to want to want me to be her daughter-inw, but it does not exclude that it is like me ah!¡±

    After that, he even winked at Rosemary.

    ¡°What do you think you like?¡±

    Rosemary flirted with no mercy at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m ordinary, so I never believed that my aunt would consider me as her daughter-inw!¡±

    Tina has never been a girl who likes to climb up thedder, which is why she ignores Vincent¡¯s expressions of affection.

    ¡°Tina, tell me first, do you have any feelings for Vincent?¡±

    Rosemary felt the need to give her a good lesson, what a pity if she missed out on such a good man!

    Picked up the juice and took a small sip, pondered for a while and said, ¡°I can¡¯t talk about it, but I don¡¯t hate it anyway?¡± Oh, but she does not hate the men around ah!

    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between saying it and not saying it?¡±

    Rosemary waspletely speechless when she heard her reply like that.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Vincent really sees in you, either. Other than that face, I guess. I really don¡¯t see anything else about you that he would like to see?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina with one hand on her cheek, and her eyes kept darting to her body.

    Tina was immediately upset when she heard Rosemary belittle herself in this way.

    ¡°Hey, Rosemary, how can you hit my young heart like this? Although I do not look as good as you, but at least ¡­ ¡°eyes to their own chest, seems to be not big oh!

    ¡°The least of what!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her, her eyes full of expectation inside.

    ¡°Like you¡¯re really right?¡±

    Tina looked at the big-breasted girlsing and going next to her, and then lowered her head to look at her own, it was no match!

    ¡°So, since people Vincent are willing to marry you, you should take advantage of the opportunity and not let him be abducted by other girls!¡±

    Rosemary hit Tina on the one hand, but also did not forget to give her some soup, otherwise she really worried that her best friend can not marry.

    Tina was not happy to hear this, what do you mean she took the chance, how does it sound like she was told to seduce Vincent.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like him? Her little heart can¡¯t take a high-cold type of 10, 000-year-old iceberg like him!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let Vincent worry about it himself, and I¡¯ll be left with a clean te, who told him to fall in love with a girl like you whocks a heart?¡±

    Rosemary saw that she couldn¡¯t talk to Tina, so she simply stayed out of their business, she just had to sit back and wait for the wedding wine to be drunk.

    ¡°But the next time youe across this time you¡¯re at The Meyer Family, you mustn¡¯t say you know me!¡±

    Rosemary thought about it, and finally felt the need to remind Tina.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Tina froze for two seconds, thought about it, and reached over and pped her hand at Rosemary¡¯s body.

    ¡°Rosemary, even you make fun of me!¡±

    ¡°Hi, two beautifuldies, what are you talking about? So happy!¡±

    As soon as Joseph came in, he saw the two of them joking around as if no one was there.

    ¡°Joseph!¡±

    ¡°Did youe alone?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile when she saw it was Joseph.

    ¡°Look at you as if you are expecting someone oh!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking, see where you get the idea?¡±

    Rosemary smiled lightly, and her face did not feel any other emotion because of Joseph¡¯s words.

    In this regard Rosemary still does a good job, no matter which man she is around she is the same, so much so that often go out with them, The Grant family people will not say anything?

    Joseph also did not continue to ask Rosemary what was on her mind. He came over mainly because he saw Tina here and wanted toe over and talk to her.

    ¡°Tina, how is your father¡¯s health, is he better?¡±

    Since meeting Tina, Joseph finds himself thinking of Tina whenever he sits down, and he sometimes even wonders if he is in love with this girl?

    ¡°There is no longer any problem, the doctor said that in a few days of observation, if everything is okay, you can be discharged from the hospital!¡±

    For Tina, her dad waking up was the best gift God ever gave her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay! So where do you work now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working at H Group now!¡±

    Tina said with a light smile.

    I remember she said she would work for hispany if she didn¡¯t have a job, but now she¡¯s out of a job but doesn¡¯te to hispany to find him.

    ¡°Being able to work there proves that you are still capable, and H Group is not for anyone who wants to get in!¡±

    Tina naturally knew what Joseph said, and was still happy to hear her words.

    Rosemary sat there listening to the two of them chatting and thought it was interesting to say that Tina wasn¡¯t in a daze with anyone!

    ¡°Joseph, you remember you promised me that if I ever lost my job, you would take me in!¡±

    Tina always felt that she would notst long in Vincent¡¯spany, and she felt she needed to remind Joseph that if she did get out of there, then she would not have to worry about finding a job.

    ¡°You have to have faith in yourself, you¡¯re not as useless as you think you are, okay?¡±

    Joseph taught Tina like a big brother, which made Tina feel very warm.

    ¡°En! It¡¯s the hope that I¡¯m always saying I¡¯m missing a scripture, and that¡¯s why I¡¯m so worried about my future?¡±

    Once Tina said this, the whole person is like a deted ball, immediately absent-minded down.

    Rosemary red at Tina with no good grace and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, although it¡¯s a little cruel, but it¡¯s advice against the grain, OK!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about everything!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, haven¡¯t you noticed that she is sometimes as confused as if she were missing a scripture?¡±

    Joseph nced at Tina and said with a smile, ¡°A little, but I think that¡¯s cute!¡±

    ¡°Cute?¡±

    Is this what people often say ¡­ lover¡¯s eye!

    Faced with this enchanted man, Rosemary felt it was best for her to keep her mouth shut.

 160 jealous

    Vincent finished greeting some of the big names and his eyes searched the entire ballroom for that petite figure.

    Finally caught Tina¡¯s figure in an inconspicuous corner.

    At this time, Tina is talking with Joseph is very happy, but unaware that an icy gaze at this time would like to freeze her directly into an ice sculpture.

    ¡°Go and get Miss Baker over here for me!¡± Vincent almost gritted his teeth and said to the people around him.

    The man responded, turned around and walked in the direction of Tina.

    ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t we go together one day, and then we¡¯ll have apetition to see who has the best physical strength?¡±

    Rosemary has always been interested in the outdoors and used to ride her bike to the suburbs around Cornshire when she was in high school.

    ¡°Yes! Bring Justin along when the timees so we can go reminisce about the good old days of high school?¡±

    ¡°Then count me in then too?¡±

    Joseph was interested in the offer, and it¡¯s good exercise to get out on a bike once in a while when you¡¯re inside a noisy city all year round.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Miss Baker, the president wants you toe over!¡±

    The man walked up to Tina and said politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Tina reluctantly stood up and said to Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there first, or I¡¯ll die a horrible death at work!¡±

    ¡°Get on with it!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, see youter!¡±

    The words fell and followed the man towards Vincent.

    Joseph looked at Tina¡¯s departing back and was curious about what Tina had just said.

    ¡°Did he just say the president was Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary nced at Joseph and smiled.

    ¡°Why do I get the impression that she and Vincent seem familiar?¡±

    The heart can¡¯t help but cross a hard feeling at the bottom of this sentence that he suddenly said, like his own things were taken away from him.

    Looking at Joseph, whose face had changed slightly, Rosemary knew that he had fallen in love with Tina, but between him and Vincent, she felt that the person Tina liked was Vincent, and for Joseph, Tina was afraid that she only saw him as a big brother.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that thest time something happened to Tina¡¯s parents, it was Vincent who was helping her deal with it?¡±

    Looking at the sh of pain in Joseph¡¯s eyes, Rosemary sighed and continued, ¡°She hasn¡¯t epted Vincent yet, she just works in hispany, if you truly like Tina, then you still have a chance!¡±

    Joseph looked up at Rosemary with a glimmer of hope in the corner of his eye, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Rosemary!¡±

    As long as Tina hasn¡¯t epted Vincent, then there is still hope for him.

    Joseph stood up to go to Tina, but was stopped by Rosemary.

    ¡°Joseph!¡±

    Rosemary followed suit and stood up, walking up to Joseph, ¡°Tina is my good friend and sister, I hope she is the half of your destiny, the one your family will bless you with, if not, then I can only advise you to let go!¡±

    Joseph knew what Rosemary meant, if you can¡¯t give each other a guarantee for life, instead of suffering in the future, don¡¯t start now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will convince my family to ept Tina!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°to give you in a warning, Tina is already Vincent¡¯s parents handpicked daughter-inw candidate, they can now be said to be ¨C everything is ready, just need the east wind!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder!¡±

    Joseph smiled ndly at Rosemary and walked toward the party.

    ¡°President, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Tina walked up to Vincent and asked with a smile.

    Vincent held back the anger in his heart, holding the red wine ss between his fingers and gently shaking it, looking at Tina unhurriedly.

    When she came over with a yful face, Vincent wanted to ¡°teach¡± her a lesson.

    Seeing that he kept staring at himself, Tina smiled and asked, ¡°President, is there something on my face?¡± After saying that, she hurriedly went to the ss table next to her and looked at her cheeks.

    After looking for half a day, I didn¡¯t see anything on my face, so I went to Vincent¡¯s face and tilted my head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t see anything on my face!¡±

    The men next to her looked at Tina as if they couldn¡¯t read faces and were sweating for her.

    Vincent gave her a look and turned to walk gracefully upstairs to his box.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Did someone make him angry again?¡±

    Turning to Vincent¡¯s entourage, he asked.

    The man is alsopletely drunk on Tina, obviously she pissed off the president, and nowes to ask him?

    ¡°Miss Baker, the auction is about to start, let¡¯s go up first!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Seeing that Vincent had gone upstairs, Tina hurried after him.

    Seeing that the auction was about to start, Rosemary searched the venue several times but could not find Chad.

    ¡°Why are you sitting here alone?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head sideways, and saw Ellen standing behind her.

    ¡°Ellen!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone, why aren¡¯t you up there yet?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile as she nced at the box upstairs.

    Chad, if you don¡¯t show up,e backter and see how I clean you up.

    ¡°Are you waiting for Chad?¡±

    Seeing that she kept looking up at the venue, Ellen guessed that she must be waiting for Chad.

    ¡°Um, did you see him?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± If I can show you, then can I still stand in front of you?

    Rosemary is still the first time toe to this kind of charity auction, she does not know these at all, not to mention that she is still carrying The Grant family, if something goes wrong, it will not be a disgrace to The Grant family?

    ¡°That ¡­¡± nced at Ellen and said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time to attend this kind of charity auction, I don¡¯t know anything about these things, can you tell me what I should do next? ¡± She is now also able to turn to him for help.

    ¡°Then youe upstairs with me and sit next to me, anyway, thepartments here are not divided, even if you sit next to me no one will gossip?¡±

    Ellen knew she was representing The Grant family today, and now that Chad was out of town, she just had to pretend until the auction was over.

    This is better and saves drawing out unnecessary trouble.

    In such public ces, Rosemary¡¯s every word and deed is in the eyes of people, if one is not careful, maybe tomorrow¡¯s headline is her Rosemary.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary followed me Ellen to the box and saw Joseph and William were there.

    ¡°Hi Rosemary, we meet again?¡±

    As soon as William saw Rosemary, he greeted her with his bewitching smile.

    ¡°Hello, just call me Rosemary from now on!¡±

    She admitted she was pretty, but she still felt embarrassed to be called out like that by a man?

    ¡°Put away your routine of flirting with girls on the outside!¡±

    Ellen didn¡¯t give him any face at all and said coldly.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    William didn¡¯t take Ellen¡¯s words seriously and said to Rosemary, ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Rosemary, what do you say?¡±

 161 Deadly Temptation

    William looked at Rosemary with a smirk and nced at Ellen out of the corner of his eye, only to see him sitting leisurely in his seat, gently shaking the red wine ss in his hand.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She didn¡¯t care much about people calling her by her name, because the name was meant to be called by people.

    Seeing Ellen not as angry as he expected, William simply ignored him and satzily in his seat looking at the auction items disyed below.

    ¡°Herees our second auction item: ¡ª Dragon and Phoenix Blood Jade!¡±

    Base price: 1 million!

    As the host¡¯s voice fell, we saw a red blood jade slowly rise from the exhibition stand in the center of the venue.

    ¡°What a beautiful blood jade!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the blood jade below and wondered.

    Ellen nced sideways at Rosemary, her eyes slightly averted, the curve of her mouth slowly widening.

    ¡°Joseph!¡±

    Joseph took the look Ellen threw his way and nodded knowingly at him.

    Rosemary looked at the jade pendant and the more she looked at it, the more she liked it, but even if she liked it more, she couldn¡¯t afford it!

    Now its price has been shouted to 10 million, and looking at them, they don¡¯t seem to have any intention of stopping.

    ¡°One hundred million!¡±

    Ellen slowly tasted the wine in her hand and slowly highlighted two words.

    Rosemary was clearly taken aback by Ellen¡¯s call, and looked sideways at Ellen and whispered, ¡°Ellen, would that be too much?¡±

    Although she does not understand the business, but no matter what, this piece of jade is not worth 100 million ah!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    On the contrary, Joseph and William just seem to be very calm, as if the price that Ellen just shouted is not much at all?

    But for the two of them, a hundred million in Ellen is really nothing, before his ex-girlfriend looked at an ind, directly with two billion to buy,pared to this, naturally, is a small thing.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    As long as she likes it, not to mention a mere 100 million, even if it is billions of dors also bought.

    In the end, the Dragon and Phoenix Blood Jade was auctioned off by Ellen for 100 million.

    The waiter sent the blood jade directly into Ellen¡¯s box, and Joseph dragged William to check in.

    Ellen and Rosemary were the only ones left in the box.

    Ellen took the box of blood jade and handed it to Rosemary.

    ¡°For you!¡±

    ¡°Send me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the box in Ellen¡¯s hand and kind of couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    ¡°En, we have known each other for so long, I have not given you a gift, this is even if I give you a meeting gift!¡±

    Ellen shoved the blood jade directly into Rosemary¡¯s hand, not allowing her the opportunity to say no.

    Looking at the blood jade in her hand, Rosemary raised her head and said, ¡°Ellen, this gift is too expensive for me to ept?¡±

    If she likes the blood jade, she can¡¯t ept it. If it¡¯s just a few hundred thousand, maybe it¡¯s okay, but it¡¯s a hundred million, how can she ept it, not to mention that Ellen and she are only friends.

    ¡°If you feel embarrassed, then you can consider giving your body to me!¡±

    Ellen deliberately moved closer to her side and said with hot breath blowing in her ear, the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile.

    Knowing that he was joking, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    ¡°Ellen, this joke isn¡¯t funny!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t been married, she might have been faintly a little excited, but she is now a married woman, so naturally she knows this is a joke!

    ¡°Take it! It¡¯s already a cheap gift for me, and I was worried at first that you wouldn¡¯t see it?¡±

    Ellen sat up straight and smiled.

    ¡°Yes! This is still really the cheapest for the boss. In the past, when the boss made a bid of two billion, he even frowned, do you think this is nothing for you?¡±

    William hade back some time ago to stand behind them and eavesdrop on them. He watched Rosemary refuse to ept before deciding to help Ellen out.

    Prefer someone who does not seem to appreciate it?

    ¡°What two billion, I think you are just too idletely!¡±

    Ellen did not have a good mood, said, for this all want to see him like words of the detriment of the friend, is really half of the money can not chat down.

    I am idle, I am idle eggs!

    William red at him and obediently sat down in his seat and picked up a grape and stuffed it in his mouth, not talking.

    Since people have said so, if they don¡¯t ept it, it will seem like they are too pretentious.

    ¡°Ellen, thank you for the gift, I love it!¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    Sitting in the box for so long, Vincent never said a word to her from the beginning to the end, which made Tina very depressed.

    ¡°Vincent, what have I done to offend you again?¡±

    Tina felt that if she didn¡¯t ask for rification, she would be driven crazy by this atmosphere?

    Vincent is still ignoring her, crossing his legs and keeping his eyes on the venue.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Tina was simply ignored by him, and when she saw that he was going to drink, she grabbed the wine and drank it in one go before he did.

    Vincent¡¯s hand stopped on the table and finally turned his head to look at Tina, ¡°Aren¡¯t you not allowed to drink?¡±

    ¡°My mouth is on my face, I can drink when I want, what¡¯s in your way?¡±

    Tina had been ignored from the moment she entered the box, and she was already angry, and now that he had spoken up, she had to get it back!

    ¡°Indeed, it doesn¡¯t matter to me?¡±

    After saying that, he stopped talking to her.

    As the saying goes, the wine is strong, Tina was a drop of wine, now because of the angry drink half a ss of red wine, alcohol slowly up, and no longer care if Vincent is their boss.

    ¡°Vincent, tell me clearly, why are you angry?¡±

    Tina because of the drink, ayer of red face, pink. Tender. The tender lips make people want to kiss.

    Faced with Tina¡¯s questioning, the anger in Vincent¡¯s heart burst out.

    ¡°And you ask me why I¡¯m angry, I¡¯d like to ask you why you were just there talking andughing with another man?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I talk andugh with other men, you¡¯re not my person, why should you care about me?¡±

    Tina said as she pped Vincent with her hand.

    Vincent pulled Tina over, sped the back of her head with one hand, and dominated, roughly kissed Tina on that gibbering little mouth.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Tina¡¯s hands began to run over Vincent¡¯s body, her body wriggling in his arms, a deadly temptation that made Vincent¡¯s abdomen tighten, but sober reason told him that something was wrong with the girl in his arms.

    Vincent had just let go of Tina when he saw her handsing towards him again, muttering inside her mouth, ¡°So hot!¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    The red wine ss on the table, Vincent¡¯s face at this time as if covered with ayer of cold frost, did not think that someone dared to drug him.

    Picked up Tina and left the venue in a hurry.

 162 ambiguous

    Vincent carried Tina directly inside the hotel suite, pushed open the room door with his foot, and put her on the bed.

    Turned around and went into the bathroom and started running cold water.

    Tinay on the bed and tossed around, the heat in her body was so unbearable that her hands began to tear at the gown she was wearing.

    Vincent put the water on and came out of the bathroom to see that Tina had ripped her clothes to zero Heidi.

    Throat already, Vincent just felt the fire in his body rubbing off on him.

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Vincent stepped forward and just as his hand touched her, his whole body was pulled to the bed by her.

    Tina hugged him tightly, her small mouth nibbling and biting at his face, one small hand desperately tearing at Vincent¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°Hot, so hot!¡±

    Vincent was tormented by Tina and nearly broke down, but reason told him he couldn¡¯t take her like that.

    If Tina wakes up and knows that she is in this state, I am afraid that she will never want to see Vincent again?

    ¡°Tina, be good, you bear with it, it will be fine after a while?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincent¡¯s face was red and swollen from Tina¡¯s gnawing everywhere, and now she was like a bitch in heat, biting everyone in sight.

    It was hard to break free, but Tina came back up with the octopus.

    The clothes on the body, has been torn by Tina only underwear, the concave and convex body just naked in front of Vincent, suddenly felt a hot nose, a hot air flowed out of the nostrils, fell on the white sheets, extra dazzling.

    ¡°En ¡­ hot ¡­¡±

    Vincent drew two tissues and casually wiped his nose a few times, and pulled his tie in a very annoyed manner.

    Faced with the woman he loves, can do this, see what kind of torment he is now enduring.

    Tossingthe tissue in his hand and taking a deep breath, Vincent fished Tina out of bed with great force and took three steps to the bathroom.

    As soon as he touched Vincent¡¯s body heat, his whole body was hanging on him, how can¡¯t he pull off?

    ¡°I want ¡­¡±

    ¡°You asked for it, don¡¯t me me when it happens!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if Tina heard what Vincent said, or if it was just a murmur of physical distress, but in Vincent¡¯s opinion, the girl had agreed.

    Breathing heavier and heavier, the dense kisses were like raindrops in the air, all falling on Tina¡¯s delicate skin.

    The crystal clear crystalmp emits a dim light, making the whole room suddenly filled with ambiguity.

    Rosemary sat next to Ellen until the end of the auction.

    ¡°Ellen, thank you, I don¡¯t know what I would have done if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±

    She ended up donating $10 million to the charity foundation in the name of The Grant family, which Ellen asked her to do, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have known how much was the right amount to donate?

    She was worried that she would not be able to exin to her family when she returned, but she was afraid that she would lose her identity as The Grant family if she had less.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s just a hand up!¡±

    Ellen said with pursed lips, and he could only see a faint smile on the corner of his brow when he spoke to Rosemary.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and nodded to them before heading out to find Tina.

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    William sat in his chair and waved yfully at Rosemary.

    After Rosemary walked out, Ellen slowly sat down in a seat not far from William and raised her head to look at him unhurriedly?

    Joseph took one look at the symptoms and knew that Ellen was starting to settle scores.

    ¡± patted William¡¯s shoulder, cast him a good-natured look, and walked out, not forgetting to close the door behind him.

    Seeing Joseph leave himself out, William swallowed, moved his body back subconsciously, and said with a smile, ¡°Boss, if I hadn¡¯t just said that, would Rosemary have epted your gift?¡±

    ¡°Did you call Rosemary, too?¡±

    It seems that this boss is eating flying jealousy ah! It seems that abstinent men are really terrible, they can¡¯t eat, so they throw this anger on this innocent body of his.

    Ellen is stillzily looking at William in this way, and her fingers are still tapping on the desktop every now and then.

    ¡°Hello, is Mr. Meyer in this box, please?¡±

    Rosemary asked the waiter as she stood outside Vincent¡¯s box.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Can you pass me a message? Just say it¡¯s Rosemary for him?¡±

    The waiter looked at Rosemary with a puzzled expression, ¡°Mr. Meyer left halfway through the auction?¡±

    ¡°And that girl beside him, did you see her?¡±

    Rosemary is most worried about Tina. Since what happenedst time, she is very afraid that Tina will be bullied.

    After all, the people whoe here have status, and girls like Tina, whoe in with ordinary status, are easily targeted by women who love Vincent.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that!¡±

    The waiter was indeed telling the truth. Anyone who knows Vincent knows that he doesn¡¯t like to be waited on by strangers, and wherever he goes, he takes two attendants with him.

    Hearing the waiter say so, the whole person began to be nervous, if something really happened, then how should she exin to Brandon Baker and Justin?

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Joseph came out from inside and was going to look for Tina when he happened to pass by and saw an anxious looking Rosemary.

    When Rosemary saw that it was Joseph, it was like a piece of driftwood she saw in a vast sea and clung to it.

    ¡°Joseph, Tina is missing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve searched the entire venue inside and out, and I¡¯m worried if something has happened to her?¡±

    Rosemary said, her eyes already slightly red, her hands clinging to Joseph¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t rush yet, maybe she had something to leave first?¡±

    Joseph looked at Rosemary and said soothingly.

    ¡°I called her, the phone never got through, and with Tina¡¯s personality, she would have told me if something was wrong, and that waiter just now also said Vincent left the auction halfway through, so I¡¯m really worried about her?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say so, Joseph¡¯s heart is also a mess, ¡°You do not too anxious, I go to the surveince room to transfer the surveince video to see, you wait here first!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going outside to look for any news phone call to inform!¡±

    Rosemary wanted to go along with Joseph, but was afraid of giving him trouble and finally decided to look around again.

    ¡°Cici, was the person you just sent discovered by Vincent, otherwise why is there no movement until now?¡±

    Reba stood in a corner of the venue, ready to meet Vincent when he came out, just when he was drugged up she went up to him and knocked him down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that person has just sent me a text message saying everything is fine!¡±

 163 If I donâ€™t lift, you take full responsibility!

    There was an ambiguous scent inside the room, and the only clothes on Tina¡¯s body had been ripped off by Vincent.

    Vincent looked at Tina, who was pinned underneath himself, and at that moment Tina didn¡¯t know how tempting she was.

    ¡°Nathaniel ¡­¡±

    Just as Vincent was about to turn the woman beneath him into his own woman once and for all, it was as if the rain was pouring down all over his body!

    All of Vincent¡¯s movements came to a screeching halt at Tina¡¯s cry!

    He picked up the person on the bed, walked into the bathroom, and the whole thing fell into the water with amon thud.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    By this sudden throw, Tina¡¯s entire body fell into the bathtub, identally drank a few mouthfuls of water, and desperately struggled to get up.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t stand still long enough to be pinned back into the tub by Vincent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move around!¡±

    At this moment, Tina could not hear Vincent¡¯s words, she only knew she was drowning and wanted to find a piece of driftwood.

    Little hands in the bathtub desperately scrambling, finally in that moment grabbed a stick, Tina clinging to that life-saving straw, did not feel someone that has been ck with ink like face.

    ¡°Huh, so soft, huh ¡­¡±

    Tina yed with the stick and pulled it, it seemed quite stic, and ¡­ would get bigger?

    Could it be the Monkey King¡¯s golden hoop stick?

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    By Tina so a pull, the pain of Vincent want to p this stupid woman in front of you?

    ¡°You stupid woman, why don¡¯t you let go of me now!¡±

    Vincent broke the small hand that was gripping his somewhere hard and red fiercely at the woman in front of him.

    Tina saw her hand being jerked away and muttered: My Rudraksha!

    When Vincent heard what she said clearly, he couldn¡¯t wait to grab Tina on the bed and let her enjoy his ¨C ¡°Rudraksha¡±!

    Somewhere came a hot pain, looking at his poor brother, the meat did not eat, but also made himself so miserable!

    Tina¡¯s little hands were still scratching around, Vincent took the shower, turned on the cold water switch and sprayed down on Tina¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s raining!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s raining!!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you now what happens when you pluck hair from a tiger¡¯s head!¡±

    Tina made a strong flutter in the bathtub, see a person next to, also do not care about three or seven twenty-one, force a pull, Vincent inpletely defenseless, the whole person to Tina¡¯s body pressed.

    ¡°You crazy woman, don¡¯t you know you¡¯re ying with fire?¡±

    Vincent simply did not go out, simply sat inside the bathtub, two people together with a cold bath.

    The bathtub was already not very big, and Vincent¡¯s arrival seemed even more crowded?

    Tina was made very ufortable by this sudden crowding, and her whole body squirmed around in Vincent¡¯s arms, which made the body¡¯s originally extinguished bath fire instantlye back.

    But ¡­

    Although Vincent¡¯s body is very hot and unbearable, but his brother does not seem to wake up?

    No matter how much Tina wriggled and stroked on his body, there was still no movement in her own somewhere.

    Is he ¡­ not lifting?

    At the thought of this, Vincent¡¯s heart is all broken, gritting his teeth and looking at the woman on top of him, ¡°If I don¡¯t lift, you take full responsibility!¡±

    Tina nodded at Vincent as if she had heard him.

    Joseph went to the hotel¡¯s surveince room and had all the videos from the beginning to the end of the auction pulled out, and neither Vincent nor Tina were seen, as if someone had deleted the videos before he did?

    Rosemary searched all around the venue again, but still couldn¡¯t find Tina, which reinforced her suspicions?

    Something happened to Tina?

    Ellen and William finished the task at hand and were about to go back when they saw Rosemary alone, lost in thought, squatting in front of the hotel.

    ¡°You go back first, sort out that information and bring it here tomorrow when you go to work!¡±

    ¡°ok¡±

    William took one look at Rosemary, gestured to Ellen, and got into his sports car!

    Ellen walked over toward Rosemary and said softly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Rosemary heard it was Ellen¡¯s voice and slowly looked up, her nose sore, her voice choked, ¡°Something happened to Tina?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t shee with Vincent?¡±

    Ellen frowned, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Could it be that Vincent took your friend and left first?¡±

    Froze for a moment before slowly saying, ¡°I called Tina and never got through!¡±

    After giving her a look, Ellen took out her own cell phone and made a call there, and soon there was a message.

    ¡°Well? Any news on Tina?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen with an anxious face, and her eyes were full of expectation.

    ¡°Your friend was drunk, Vincent sent her back to rest first, he told you not to worry!¡±

    Hearing that Tina was just drunk, the worry she just had was instantly gone, as long as she wasn¡¯t taken away, then she had nothing to worry about?

    ¡°Thank you, Ellen!¡±

    Ellen got the news over there that Tina was drugged and Vincent took her to the hotel, so as long as he was sure she was there, it would be okay?

    ¡°A show of hands!¡±

    Rosemary nced at Ellen, thought of Joseph still looking for Tina, and immediately took out her cell phone and gave him a call?

    ¡°Joseph, Tina¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Eh, bye!¡±

    Hang up the phone and smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯m going back first!¡±

    With those words, he turned around and walked towards the road.

    Ellen pulled her back as she said faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you back?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at him in surprise, but on second thought, smiled, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve called the driver over, I¡¯ll be there soon!¡±

    She did not want to get too close to him, the distance is only limited to friends on the good, after all, they are married?

    ¡°All right then!¡±

    After waiting a few minutes, Chad¡¯s sports car pulled up in front of her, revealing a tired look on Chad¡¯s face in the car?

    Rosemary turned around and tried to say hello to Ellen, but there was no telling when he would leave except for himself!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Once in the car, Rosemary noticed that Chad didn¡¯t look right, as if he was very tired?

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where did you go tonight?¡±

    Chad pulled his cor and said after a while, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, I just had a few drinks, then I got drunk and slept in the hotel room, I didn¡¯t have time to say hello to you, sorry!¡±

    No wonder she said how she saw him with a haggard look on his face, it turns out he was drunk and just woke up.

    ¡°Are you okay to drive? How about I drive!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±

    Chad¡¯s head does still feel a little dizzy, and I wonder how the wine was so strong this evening.

    Is ¡­

 164 abstinent man

    Tina was drenched in cold water all night, and finally before dawn the heat in her bodypletely faded away.

    Vincent took the bath towel, wrapped Tina in it, picked her up from inside the tub and put her on the bed.

    Tina, who had been tossed around all night, was already in a deep sleep at the moment.

    Vincent was exhausted after a night of tossing and turning by Tina, andy down directly beside Tina in his bathrobe and went to sleep.

    The first rays of sunlight from the window through the curtains, reflecting on the floor outlines a beautiful picture.

    Nathaniel arrived at the airport in Cornshire early in the morning and got into his car easily under the cover of his bodyguards.

    I don¡¯t know how big brother is doing these days.

    Take out the phone and dial a familiar string of phone numbers on the phone.

    Vincent woke up early and was sitting inside the living room eating his breakfast.

    The phone rang at this time, holding a nce at the caller, the scenest night is still fresh in my mind, I did not expect to find him, he first sent to the door?

    Put down the chopsticks in his hand, took the phone and picked it up.

    ¡°You finally dared to show yourself, I thought you were nning on not seeing me for the rest of your life?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s tone was thick with gunpowder, leaving Nathaniel on the other side of the phone with a look of innocence?

    ¡°I can¡¯t hide from anyone but you! Where are you?¡±

    Nathaniel said with a pleasing face, after all, this big brother of his is still very helpful to him, if really pissed him off, who will help him block those rotten flowers in the future ah!

    ¡°Let me ask you, what¡¯s going on with you and Tina?¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him and asked straight to the point.

    No matter what, he felt he should clear this up with Nathaniel and didn¡¯t want to ruin the rtionship between the brothers when the time came because of a girl.

    ¡°What ¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Nathaniel asked, a little puzzled.

    After two seconds, Nathaniel teased with a smile, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not still holding a grudge because Tina called me big brother, are you?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, are you thinking too much, Tina just treats me as a brother, that¡¯s all!¡± Besides, if one were to like it, how could it be one¡¯s turn to be the big brother?

    But this sentence must not let big brother hear, because the abstinence of the old virgin is the most terrible, who knows what his next move will be?

    Could it be that you are overthinking?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay?¡±

    Vincent doesn¡¯t wait for Nathaniel to say anything and hangs up the phone in annoyance.

    I don¡¯t know how long she slept, Tina woke up drowsy, opened her heavy eyelids, and what she saw was not her familiar room, but a gorgeous, luxuriously decorated bedroom?

    Where is this?

    Tina moved her body, only to feel a coolness on her body, lowered her head and saw herself naked and hiding under the covers!

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Vincent was so shouted by Tina, rushed from the living room into the bedroom, saw Tina has woken up, sitting on the bed dumbfounded look at themselves?

    Seeing such a Tina, Vincent gulped. He was waiting for someone to bring her clothes to help her put them on, but who knew she would wake up so soon?

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Tina is now a mess in her head, could it be that she and the president have ¡­?

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    This is the most important question Tina wants to know now, some things since it happened, it is already doomed irrevocable?

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with that ss of wine you drankst night!¡±

    Is that the only exnation he can give her now?

    Tina buried her head inside the nket, not daring to look at Vincent again. She seemed to remember that she was annoyed with Vincent and deliberately snatched his red wine and drank it!

    I just didn¡¯t think that I would be shot?

    What to do, why did things turn out this way?

    The quilt on her hand was clutched tightly in Tina¡¯s hand, her mind was really messy now, she didn¡¯t know how to face Vincent?

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re going to smother yourself like that?¡±

    Vincent saw her wrapping herself tightly inside the quilt and sat on the edge of the bed, reaching out to help her pull it off, but finally resisted?

    ¡°President, I¡¯m fine, I want to be alone for a while?¡±

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t worry, no third person will know what happenedst night, and I will be responsible for you!¡±

    A girl happened this kind of thing, any one will be unable to ept at once, Vincent felt responsible for this matter?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina hid inside the covers and saw Vincent saying something about the drug being responsible for her, which took her by surprise?

    Although she had sexwith him, but we are all adults, she is not because of this let him be responsible, after all, people are also to save her?

    ¡°That ¡­ president, you don¡¯t have to be responsible for me, after all, you are also trying to save me, I¡¯m really fine?¡±

    Tina suddenly felt that Vincent was very nagging, he kept standing there, how could she get up and get dressed?

    Vincent¡¯s eyes were dark, looking at Tina inside the quilt, she had been seen by him, could it be that she was like this, would anyone dare to want it?

    Tina, who was hiding inside the quilt, was suffocating inside, except that the people outside had no intention of going out.

    ¡°President, you ¡­ you go out first, I want ¡­ to get dressed?¡±

    If she doesn¡¯t speak up, she¡¯s afraid that if she didn¡¯t die from being drainedst night, she¡¯ll suffocate under the covers now!

    As soon as he heard Tina say she wanted to change her clothes, Vincent felt an unusual irritation in his body?

    But somewhere in his body is reminding him not to mess around

    I¡¯ve seen the whole body, still embarrassed?

    With those words, Vincent walked towards the living room.

    Smell, if not wearing no clothes, Tina very much want that piece of aunt towel will be his most plug!

    The door to the bedroom came with a ¡°bang¡± to make sure people had gone out, and Tina hurriedly pulled the covers off her head to get some fresh air.

    Tina took a look at the bedroom and saw that it was safe, before lifting the covers, the white sheets, a bright ssh of falling red in Tina¡¯s eyes, extraordinarily harsh.

    Tina felt that she must have owed Vincent her first kiss in her past life.

    Tina got off the bed, stepped on the carpet with her bare white and tender feet, and walked towards the bathroom.

    In the past, I often heard the dormitory roommates who have boyfriends say that the first time a girl is very painful, the next day will not even be able to walk?

    Tina stepped on the carpet, the following is not as painful as the legend, is to feel the whole body seems to be beaten as painful?

    Of course, Tina doesn¡¯t know how Vincent abused herst night over her remark?

    ¡°Oh my God?¡±

    Looking at myself in the mirror, I can¡¯t even imagine how crazy they werest night?

 165 Returning to the Entertainment Industry

    Rosemary told Chad in the car that she had made a $10 million donation in the name of The Grant family, and as for the auction, she didn¡¯t shoot it because she didn¡¯t see it!

    Chad told her that before this, Darren had said to just let him take care of this himself?

    When she got home, Rosemary went to chat with the olddy as usual, then washed up, took out the drawing and went to bed after a while.

    A burnt smell spread from the kitchen to the living room, Justin, who was doing his homework, smelled the smell and put down his homework and walked to the kitchen.

    ¡°Sis, what are you doing?¡±

    Justin saw the smokeing out of the pot and hurriedly went up to turn off the gas and looked at Tina who was dazed in the side?

    ¡°Sis?¡±

    ¡°Sis?¡±

    After calling out twice, Tina didn¡¯t say yes, Justin walked up to her and shouted at her, ¡°It¡¯s on fire!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s the fire! Where ¡­¡±

    Tina heard said on fire before she reacted and scanned the kitchen before she saw her brother looking up at her?

    ¡°Why are you looking at my sister like that, does my sister have a pimple on her face?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the smell?¡±

    ¡°Wow, my dumplings?¡±

    Justin shook his head at his sister and said with concern, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    In the past, parents always worry about the sister thatck of character is very worried that she will give inws bullying after marriage, but now he realized that his sister is not onlyck of character but also very fond of dumb?

    Tina looked at the dumplings she had worked on all morning today, and now they were all burnt, so they couldn¡¯t be eaten at all?

    Forget it, I¡¯m not in the mood to cook anyway, so I might as well go out to eat.

    ¡°Justin, my sister will take you out to eat?¡±

    When she finished, Tina untied the apron she was wearing.

    Tina was in a very irritable mood because of what happened inside the hotel, and when she thought of facing Vincent tomorrow, she always felt as if she had imposed on him!

    Justin saw that Tina was in a bad mood, so he simply kept his mouth shut and the two of them went out to eat a bowl of noodles together.

    ¡­

    Because of thest scandal, Rosemary had not been to the office for half a month. Last night, she received a call from thepany asking her to go to the audition today.

    Maybe The Grant family said hello over there, or else the filmpany wouldn¡¯t dare to call her?

    Rosemary put on a light makeup, then changed into a dress, grabbed her bag and went downstairs.

    After a casual breakfast, he took the car keys from the butler and headed for the garage.

    When I went to see the olddy yesterday, I told her to go inside the garage and choose a car to drive to work, so that it would be more convenient.

    In fact, a long time ago, Rosemary like to ask Darren to ask for a car, and then afraid of The Grant family people are not happy, so did not mention, did not think that since the grandmother helped her think of?

    Rosemary came to the garage, a finger gently pressed, a red Porsche door clicked open, looking at such a stylish sports car, Rosemary suddenly had a feeling of showing off the rich?

    Strolled around inside the garage, hundreds of cars inside, except for this car for yourself is considered rtively cheap, the rest are global limited models, no wonder people often say that rich people drive cars are face.

    This sports car license te is not yet on, should be just brought back, it seems that the olddy is also a lot of effort?

    The Grant familyThe Great Young LadyIf the car she drives is too ordinary, people outside will say that Rosemary has no status in The Grant family, and if it is too expensive, Rosemary has always been more monotonous and will definitely not want it, but this car, she can still barely ept it.

    Rosemary drove a sports car, a way to win a super high rate of return, some male drivers look a little dumb, directly to the gas pedal as the brake, directly into the car in front.

    The men are envious, the women are jealous!

    The most pathetic than the traffic police on duty on the road, looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes are full of pity, which makes Rosemary is very embarrassed.

    It was hard to finally drive the car to the basement of the filmpany. Rosemary saw a parking space in front of her and was about to back the car in when she saw a Ferrari backing in as fast as it could.

    Rosemary helplessly nced at the nearby parking spaces, which all seemed to be full, with only arge empty space not far away, where almost ten cars could be parked?

    Rosemary drove around the parking lot and didn¡¯t see a ce to park, so she parked her car directly into that empty spot just now?

    A man and a woman got out of the car that just grabbed a parking space with her, and when they saw Rosemary parked there, they both had strange expressions on their faces.

    Rosemary was toozy to bother with such things and took her bag and went straight into the elevator.

    ¡°Wow, who is this woman! She¡¯s got a lot of nerve to park there?¡±

    The man, with a girlish ent, saw Rosemary¡¯s expression of ignoring them and put on an exaggerated look.

    On the contrary, the woman standing next to him did not say anything, just nced at Rosemary and walked to the next elevator.

    Rosemary came straight to the set to find the director. Just as she walked into the set, she saw the director filming a scene and found a seat next to him.

    ¡°Cut, all over again!¡±

    Seeing that the director had finished his work, Rosemary walked up and said with a smile, ¡°Diretor Lau, hello!¡±

    Diretor Lau is notoriously difficult to talk to in the entertainment industry, and is very picky about his actors.

    The reason why he let Rosemarye over to audition is because he has seen her y, acting very aura, although the y is not the main female, but her body aura, indeed he this y most need?

    ¡°So you¡¯re Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Diretor Lau nced at Rosemary and nodded, ¡°You can find a ce to sit first, we¡¯ll talk after we finish filming the scene at hand!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary stepped back and found a stool to sit on.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the Rosemary who was rumored to be with Adrianst time?¡±

    Not far away, some actresses were sitting there taking a break and when they saw Rosemary sitting there, they started gossiping!

    ¡°Yes! I heard that she is a specially selected actress by Diretor Lau and seems to be starring in ¡®Dragon and Phoenix Blood Jade¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Could you be mistaken as to how Diretor Lau could have cast her in this not-so-drama?¡±

    Rosemary sat there and watched the actors¡¯ sparring scenes, either the female lead¡¯s problem or not real enough, a scene almost three hours into the shoot and still not over?

    ¡°Cut!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You two go to the back first to interpret the script inside the character settings, the afternoon in the next shot!¡±

    Diretor Lau tossed the walkie-talkie in his hand and yelled at the two actors on stage.

    ¡°What is this acting, there is no emotion at all, and I do not know how to act before?¡±

    ¡°Director, you should not be angry, just shot several scenes in a row, let them rest first, you see there are people waiting for you?¡±

    The assistant director tried his best to persuade, he was also helpless!

 166 Love over time

    ¡°Okay then, you keep an eye on it, I¡¯ll be right there?¡±

    Diretor Lau put down the script in his hand, stood up and walked towards Rosemary, if not for the assistant director¡¯s reminder, he would have forgotten that Rosemary was still waiting for him here?

    ¡°Miss Harris, sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    ¡°Never mind!¡±

    Rosemary stood up and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to the conference room first, and I¡¯ll show you the script first?¡±

    On hearing this, Rosemary followed Diretor Lau to the conference room.

    ¡°Come in!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary just entered and saw Adrian there, and nodded to Adrian as a greeting!

    There were a few actresses sitting inside who were full of contempt when they saw it was Rosemary, and only one girl sitting next to Adrian smiled at her.

    Rosemary took a seat in one of the empty seats.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s talk about the scene we¡¯re going to shoot this time?¡±

    Diretor Lau put the script on the table and quickly passed it around to everyone.

    Rosemary took a general look at the actors chosen by Diretor Lau, except for her, who is a new actress, the rest are all popr actors in the entertainment industry today, so you can see the importance Diretor Lau attaches to this drama!

    ¡°As you can see, the drama we are going to shoot is an immortal drama, mainly about a rural girl Christine in a chance situation, saved the emperor¡¯s brother Bloor, during Bloor¡¯s injury, Christine has been taking care of him, resulting in two people over time, thus pulling out a shocking secret! ¡±

    Diretor Lau gave an overview of the plot, Rosemary took the script and read the plot for a while, I have to say, it is a very good script, as long as the plot is well grasped, this drama will be one of the highest rated drama next year!

    ¡°The y will have Adrian as the male lead and Rosemary as the female lead?¡±

    After Diretor Lau told the people present about their respective roles, someone was heard to ask unconvincingly, ¡°Diretor Lau, everyone inside the entertainment industry knows that you take this drama very seriously, but now it doesn¡¯t seem to be like the legend?¡±

    Speaking is the popr actress Josie, is a veteran actress, from the age of five years old to start acting, just graduated from college, she is already a first-line actress in the entertainment industry, the family background is very powerful, so many directors in order to please The Brown Family, will give her the leadingdy position directly?

    Diretor Lau looked at Josie with slightly narrowed eyes, ¡°Now how am I not right with the rumors?¡±

    Josie grew up in the entertainment industry, and with her family¡¯s deep background, she has always been very direct in her words!

    ¡°Then why did you draft the female lead of this drama to a neer?¡± This is also a question that the actresses in the audience wanted to ask.

    Josie even nced at Rosemary after she finished, just as Rosemary¡¯s gaze was also directed at Diretor Lau!

    Rosemary also wondered why Diretor Lau chose her to be the lead actress in this drama, no matter how, on the acting alone, she is not as good as these veteran actors in doing?

    ¡°Because her body has the aura of the heroine of this drama, and I this drama from the beginning is intended to enable neers, if the ones sitting here are not satisfied with their roles, they can voluntarily withdraw!¡±

    Diretor Lau doesn¡¯t give Josie any face, it¡¯s his drama, he wants to y the female lead, whoever he wants to y, it¡¯s not The Brown Family¡¯s turn to dictate.

    Josie didn¡¯t expect Diretor Lau to give them any face, so she stomped her feet, grabbed her bag and headed for the door.

    ¡°Josie, no go!¡±

    Amber, the assistant, stopped Josie and whispered.

    ¡°You had a hard time getting a role in this y, if you give up now, you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Josie lightly bit her lower lip and looked at Amber.

    She¡¯s right, if she walks out the door now, then she¡¯s done with the show, and that¡¯s not what she wants!

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    Amber pulled her back to her seat and patted the back of her hand as a sign offort.

    The director looked at everyone and continued, ¡°Since everyone agrees with the role I¡¯ve arranged, then please go back and prepare well for the start of shooting in a month!¡±

    With that said, Diretor Lau took the script and went out.

    Rosemary looked at the script in her hand, only one month to go, and wondered if she could find Christine¡¯s feeling?

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    Josie res at Rosemary and walks away in a huff.

    The rest of the people did not say anything, but the face is not very good, but who else would be like this, let the first-line stars to y the female supporting, the new actor to y the female lead, this is indeed a bit too much for people to ept?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Adrian walked up to Rosemary, saw that she didn¡¯t look very well and asked with concern.

    ¡°Nothing, just a little worried that I can¡¯t y the role well, afraid of disappointing Diretor Lau, afraid of dying everyone?¡±

    At first Rosemary thought that Darren had spoken up for her, but now it seems that she had overthought it?

    ¡°Rosemary, you can do it, no matter what you y, as long as you put your heart into it and put yourself into that role, you will have an effect that you didn¡¯t expect!¡±

    When I saw Rosemary now, I thought of myself when I first started out, and how I was confused about the role at that time.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary knows what this y means to her, she doesn¡¯t want to rely on The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady title to get to the top, she just wants to rely on her own strength and let her acting speak for itself!

    ¡­

    Tina apprehensively came to the president¡¯s office floor, Vincent thought Tina woulde to the office to find him, but it turned out that people went directly to Cohen, did not want to see him at all?

    Looks like you¡¯ve made a fool of yourself!

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Tina, I¡¯m transferred up from the front desk, what am I responsible for?¡±

    Tina stood in front of Cohen with a professional smile on her face.

    Cohen looked up and saw that it was Tina, smiled broadly, extended his hand in greeting, and then introduced himself.

    ¡°My name is Cohen, is the president¡¯s assistant, you can call me Cohen or Cohen in the future?¡± This president¡¯s speed is damn fast, right!

    ¡°Cohen, so where¡¯s my desk?¡±

    Tina looked through it as soon as she came up and didn¡¯t find a desk ready for her!

    Holy shit!

    Why didn¡¯t anyone inform him that Tina woulde to work here? If he offends the future president¡¯s wife in the future, how will he be able to work in the future?

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, because you were transferred directly here, we all started work only today, so we haven¡¯t had time to prepare the office table, you sit here with me first, I¡¯ll go and ask someone to get it now?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t say anything, after all, Cohen was right, she only started work today, no matter what it was not so fast!

    Cohen brought Tina a cup of coffee and said with a smile, ¡°You sit here now for a while, I have an important document here that needs to be signed by the president, waiting to be used below!¡±

 167 Little Tomato

    Taking the file, Cohen went to Vincent¡¯s office as fast as he could.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Thinking it was Tina, Vincent looked up to see it was Cohen and asked coldly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Of course there¡¯s something! Here is a document waiting for your signature!¡±

    Cohen put the document in his hand in front of Vincent, who took the pen and signed his name on it with a tter.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready to go!¡±

    After signing, Vincent immediately gave Cohen an eviction order.

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to go now and don¡¯t want to hear me debrief about something else?¡±

    Cohen¡¯s handsome face says I have something to say, I have something to say!

    ¡°You can talk if you want to, or get out!¡±

    Vincent buried his head and continued to correct the document, pressed to Cohen¡¯s gossip dare not interest.

    Hum ¡­

    Since you want to y dumb with me, I¡¯ll y along with you and see who ends up getting anxious first?

    ¡°Originally I was thinking of what name to let Tina work in your office, but as it seems now, it is better to let her do a good job outside, in this way, I also have a partner to talk, save the whole floor except you is me, also strange cold!¡±

    Cohen said as he shook his head, sighed softly, and exited the office door.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Vincent looked up, the luxurious fountain pen twirling in his hand, and looked at Cohen unhurriedly.

    Cohen was ufortable with his whole body staring at him, walked up and asked with a smile, ¡°President, what are your orders?¡±

    He knew that this trick must work, obviously in the heart very much want people, but on the surface to make a look of not care!

    What a kick in the ass!

    It¡¯s his fault that people like him can¡¯t find a wife!

    Is there a piece of flesh missing from your body if you ask one more question?

    Cohen heart is very contemptuous of his boss, if not the future of food in his hands, he will be a good ¡°lesson¡± him!

    ¡°You just said you could get her to work in my office, right?¡±

    Vincent once thought of what happened that day in the hotel, it is hatred of the teeth, are two days, his own penis or no response at all, so he now repeatedly doubts that he there is a waste?

    ¡°That ¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss, I do have this idea, but as you know well, ourpany has never had this precedent, I think the idea I just had is a bit impractical, so it¡¯s more convenient to arrange a desk for her outside!¡±

    Now want to embrace the beauty of the arms, just why go, the whole floor on their two, now it is easy toe Tina, how he could let them pair up, and he can only watch him spreading dog food?

    Snap ¡­

    Vincent forcefully pressed the pen in his hand on the table, ¡°No matter what you use, move her office to me, if you can¡¯t do it, don¡¯te to work tomorrow?¡±

    Do not give him any room to talk, directly under an order to destroy human nature, angry Cohen visceral pain!

    He is really worthy of being the heir of The Meyer Family, nothing can be escaped under his nose, for the sake of future life security, he should go to his desk!

    Cohen took the file, waved it toward Vincent, and elegantly walked out of the office.

    In fact, Vincent¡¯s office is not really described asrge, and it¡¯s a breeze to move a ce for Tina to use as an office.

    Cohen made a phone call to the following, exined, after half an hour Tina¡¯s office soon got done!

    Cohen¡¯s efficiency is really amazing, which makes Tina feel that working here is really a big duck.

    ¡°Tina, the desk is done, I¡¯ll show you now, what¡¯s missing?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As the saying goes, the less you want it, the faster ites!

    When Tina was brought to Vincent¡¯s office by Cohen, Tina hurriedly went up and pulled Cohen¡¯s clothes, walked to a nearby corner and forced an ugly smile, ¡°Cohen, my office is not in the president¡¯s office, right!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Cohen saw Tina like this and did not have the joy he expected, but more than a hint of fear!

    It¡¯s over. Does this mean you¡¯ll have to face Vincent every day?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Cohen saw the expression on her face change around as if she was torn, but there was a certainty that her boss was disliked.

    As soon as he thought of this, Cohen¡¯s just wounded heart felt much better, as long as the thought, Cornshire pivotal Vincent, by a girl disliked, he was in a good mood for some time drops!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Tina allowed her body to rx as much as possible, squeezed out what she thought was her most elegant smile, and followed into the office.

    Isn¡¯t it just a night of sleeping with him? Just think of it as a one-night stand!

    Cohen knocked twice, then pushed the door in, only to see Vincent at this time is seriously writing what?

    It was the first time Tina saw such a Vincent, calm, serious, all exuding a charming aura.

    Looking at Vincent like this, Tina suddenly felt that she had picked up a big bargain and had slept with the man of her dreams in the hearts of Cornshire women, and how to calcte this ount, she felt she had won!

    Tina snorted out augh, the whole person was still immersed in her joy, even when Cohen went out, she didn¡¯t even notice?

    Vincent put down the things in his hands and walked up to Tina, his good-looking peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed and a yful smile appeared on his face, ¡°What are you thinking about, so happy?¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Tina was frightened by this sudden sound backwards scared backwards a few steps, a hand stroked on their chest, small face red like a ripe apple, so people can not help but want to bite a bite.

    ¡°Vincent, don¡¯t you know that people scare people to death?¡±

    Tina saw his handsome handsome face, Tina felt her heart was beating especially hard right now, and said with a huff.

    Don¡¯t jump!

    Don¡¯t jump!

    The heart, which was already beating hard, was made to beat even faster by the words that came out of its own mouth.

    Tina is wearing a tight-fitting ol outfit today, wrapping her figure perfectly. The shirt on top is a v-neck, which makes people have a desire to look down at first nce.

    Vincent¡¯s gaze swept over her heaving chest. Tina saw him looking at her breasts and her already red face was now like a ripe tomato!

    ¡°Vincent, where are you looking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just two little tomatoes, what¡¯s so pretty about them?¡± Besides, is there any part of your body I haven¡¯t seen?

    Little tomatoes?

    Tina waspletely enraged by Vincent¡¯s. He turned out to be so poisonous, howe she didn¡¯t find it before?

 168 Donâ€™t move around

    ¡°Have you ever seen a tomato this big?¡± After saying that, he also purposefully puffed out his chest in front of him, raised his chin, and said in an exasperated manner.

    Although her breasts are not as big as those of women, but at least it is also a c-cup, okay?

    Vincent was bewildered by Tina¡¯s action, she was so concerned about people calling her a ¡°little tomato¡±?

    ¡°Whether your tomatoes are small or big, I like them all!¡± After saying that, the line of sight also deliberately in her ¡°small tomato¡± above a nce?

    Vincent deliberately came to Tina¡¯s ear and said, this look to be more ambiguous how ambiguous?

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Tina pushed him away hard, walked to her desk and sat down, gritting her teeth and looking at him!

    He is deliberate, the surface of a svelte look, in fact, is a cloaked sheepskin ¡­ pervert!

    Vincent¡¯s image in Tina¡¯s mind at this time was directly pulled into the cklist, this tragic image can be imagined?

    Cohen standing outside the door heard the conversation inside, jaws are about to fall off, in their boss side for so many years, or the first time to find their boss so shameless!

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go eat together!¡±

    Adrian said so, Rosemary really feel a little hungry, look at the time, almost one o¡¯clock?

    ¡°Yes, on me!¡±

    Taking the bag, Rosemary said with a smile, she had wanted to invite Adrian to dinner for a long time, but she just hadn¡¯t had the chance!

    Adrian smiled at her, ¡°We¡¯re all friends, it¡¯s the same who invites!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s why I said this meal is on me! If you really want to treat me to dinner, let¡¯s go over to the farm some other day, so you won¡¯t mind me eating too much then?¡±

    Slightly stunned, pursed his lips andughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you don¡¯t have the capital to eat me up yet!¡± The eyes are full of doting!

    If he could, he would really like her to eat him up?

    ¡°From what you say, I can order whatever I want at that time, right?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I never thought that my unintentional joke today woulde true yearster!

    ¡°Of course, I can do it for you whenever you want!¡±

    It seems like an offhand remark, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be a promise in Adrian¡¯s heart!

    ¡°This is what you said, I can take it to heart, no cheating in the future!¡±

    The two soon arrived at a western restaurant near thepany, because both are actors, especially Adrian is now a famous and popr actor in the entertainment industry, can only eat a little something casually near thepany, otherwise thest time things may be re-enacted.

    Rosemary asked for a private room, if the other party was not Adrian, she would have chosen to eat outside, so she could see the view outside the restaurant.

    ¡°I can only invite you to eat here today, when the next opportunity, I am inviting you to eat over?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same wherever you eat!¡± The main thing is that you are the one treating the guests?

    Two people each ordered a signature steak here, it is said that the taste is very good, the staff of this nearbypany party, treats, all like toe here!

    ¡°Adrian, do you know Ellen and the others very well?¡± Last time at the beach, Rosemary found out that Ellen was very close to Adrian and the others, and she was surprised at the time!

    Adrian gave her a little red wine, then a little for himself, then said after a second of contemtion, ¡°I guess I know her pretty well!¡± After all, they had known each other for five years.

    Time really flies, in a sh he left that home has been five years, but also in the outside have some of their own sky, but sooner orter he still have to go back, because that is his responsibility.

    Rosemary rolled her eyes helplessly, how these people are all shy of words!

    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve noticed a bit inmon with you guys?¡±

    Rosemary said with a serious face, her eyes on Adrian, her long eyshes flickering and blinking.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Adrian picked up the red wine on the table, took a sip, and then choked on Rosemary¡¯s words?

    ¡°All of them are high-cool type, and most importantly, all of them are as shy as gold!¡±

    Embarrassed, he smiled, ¡°So of all those people, which one do you think is the coldest and which one is better?¡±

    Rosemary garnished a small sip of red wine and thought for a while, ¡°Ellen is the coldest and Edmund is the best!¡±

    A hint of loss shed across Adrian¡¯s face, but it was quickly covered up by him?

    ¡°You¡¯re really a straightforward person, if it were anyone else, you¡¯d be pleasing the immediate first!¡±

    She is not really a girl who loves to make a show of her heart and mouth, like other girls.

    When Ellen had asked him to protect her before, he had wondered what it was that made him take this woman so seriously, and now he seemed to understand?

    Oh ¡­ ¡°I have never been a person who likes to speak against his conscience, not to mention that friends should be sincere with each other so that the friendship canst!¡± It may be that the other party is Adrian, so that she will not have concerns about speaking, or it may be because she is now The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady, there are no more extravagant hopes for feelings.

    ¡°Sometimes, I really want to know, what kind of girl are you really?¡± Looking at the smiling Rosemary, Adrian wanted to know from the bottom of his heart what the real Rosemary was like?

    A moment of hesitation shed across Rosemary¡¯s face the moment she heard his words, but it was soon gone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about digging up my secrets, or if you fall in love with me one day, it will be you who suffers!¡± Seemingly a heartless joke, but indeed Rosemary¡¯s heartfelt words.

    She has too many secrets on her body, not the average person can explore, once that person has figured her out from the inside out, that person must fall in love with her?

    The corners of Adrian¡¯s lips rose slightly, and the smile under his eyes expanded infinitely, ¡°You¡¯re that confident in yourself?¡± Only he didn¡¯t know that his heart was already sinking little by little.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must, how can I say that I¡¯m also considered a big, naive and beautiful beauty, okay?¡±

    Rosemary said with an unashamed face, before with them, always felt a kind of depression, and I do not know why, to Adrian she did not, maybe because they had lived and died together!

    Looking at Rosemary, who was talking and cutting her steak at the same time, she was right, she was indeed a great beauty, and if her restraints were released, she would be absolutely breathtakingly beautiful.

    Adrian did not speak, but leaned back in his chair, holding the crystal ss between his two fingers and gently swaying it, with a warmth radiating from his eyes.

    After Rosemary finished her lunch, Adrian had already left first because he had to catch up with the announcement.

    Rosemary saw that it was very early and decided to go see Tina, and wondered if the girl was used to working there.

    Tina took advantage of Vincent¡¯s time to go to a meeting and slipped out with her bag.

 169 Put you straight to bed!

    Rosemary drove to therge mall and headed upstairs to the clothing section.

    Seeing that it was still early, Rosemary wanted to help Justin out with some clothes and ask Tina to bring them back for herter.

    For Justin, Rosemary has always treated him as her own brother, knowing Tina for so many years, every year she would help Justin buy some clothes and shoes or some school supplies, which has be a must-do for her every year.

    Rosemary picked out four or five sets of different styles of clothes and shoes, then asked the waiter to pack them.

    ¡°Sister, what a coincidence!¡±

    Tina came to the mall with two rich girls today, but she didn¡¯t expect to run into Rosemary?

    Thinking about the p that Rosemary gave her at homest time, I couldn¡¯t bnce my heart for a long time!

    But today she¡¯s not here to argue with her, just simply toe up and say hello!

    ¡°Miss, please put your things away and wee to the next visit!¡±

    Rosemary took the shopping bag from the waiter, then turned around and smiled sweetly at Daisy, ¡°Sister, I have something to do today, I have to hurry, you have a good time by yourself, my sister will leave first!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything and walked right past her.

    ¡°Daisy, is this your sister who married into The Grant family?¡±

    A girl beside Daisy asked as she looked at Rosemary¡¯s back.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what The Grant family sees in her that is so uneducated?¡±

    Daisy looked at Rosemary, who had disappeared into the sea of people, and a dark, unknown smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Rosemary, let you becent for a few days, you will soon learn what happens when you offend me.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let her interrupt our shopping pleasure!¡±

    Tina took their hands, with a faint smile on her face and a half-hearted expression of unhappiness not visible on her face.

    Rosemary walked out of the mall, tossed her shopping bags in the trunk, and got into her car.

    She felt that Daisy was a bit strange today, but she couldn¡¯t tell what was strange about it.

    Forget it, don¡¯t think about it!

    Looking at the time in his hand, Rosemary engine son and drove towards Tina¡¯spany.

    Since Vincent had poisoned Tina this morning, he has been busy all day, but this integrates Tina¡¯s intention and saves him from bullying her all the time!

    In fact, the work here is still very easy, just bubble coffee, clean the office, asionally help to pass the paperwork,pared to the front desk work, here is really so much better!

    The only thing that didn¡¯t sit well with her was the presence of Vincent here.

    But the job is high! The sry here is more than double than at the front desk, just because of this high sry, Tina will also do well?

    After packing everything up, Tina took a look at the tidy office, saw that it was almost time, took her bag and prepared to leave work.

    ¡°Tina, what are you doing here?¡±

    Nathaniel just came back, just today there is nothing to do, remembering the tone of yesterday¡¯s phone call to himself inside, a little uneasy, so I intend toe over to apany him to eat a meal.

    ¡°Nathaniel!¡±

    Seeing that it was Nathaniel, Tina came forward with a smile and shouted.

    ¡°Why are you inside my big brother¡¯s office, it can¡¯t be that you guys are close to something good!¡±

    Did not expect his big brother¡¯s speed is so fast, really can not see?

    ¡°Good for you, head ghost?¡±

    Tina red at Nathaniel without good grace and sat helplessly on the sofa.

    ¡°By the tone of your voice, howe you¡¯re not here by choice?¡±

    Nathaniel sat on the couch, crossing his legs, with a swoon-worthy smile on his face.

    But this is just to look at it, like they are such rich gentry, even if they want to get married, they are also looking for those women with big breasts and fart, right!

    ¡°Of course not, if I had the choice, I¡¯d rather note to work here!¡±

    ¡°The legs are on you, if you don¡¯t want to do it, just leave!¡±

    For Nathaniel if it¡¯s not something he wants to do, rather than making it hard for himself, why not just give up?

    ¡°But the sry here is very high and I need money urgently!¡±

    Thetter half of the sentence, Tina said almost without sound?

    ¡°If you are really short of money, I¡¯ll tell you a way to make sure you never have to worry about it again?¡±

    Nathaniel said with a bit of an odd smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina¡¯s curiosity was immediately piqued when she heard Nathaniel say there was a way.

    Oh ¡­ ¡°Do I really have to say it?¡±

    Tina nodded desperately, and Nathaniel waved at her, signaling her to sit over a little, just as the scene was watched by Vincent, who was standing outside the door.

    ¡°The way is, you put my brother to sleep, and then all my big brother¡¯s things are not yours, then you still need to worry about anything in the future?¡±

    Oh ¡­ ¡°slept with your big brother?¡± Tina asked with a leathery smile.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Nathaniel thought she was taking her advice and his eyes were glowing, waiting for Tina to say thank you to her?

    ¡°Sleep what!¡±

    Tina got angry and took her bag and mmed it hard on Nathaniel, cursing as she did so.

    ¡°With your words today, I¡¯ll make sure to portray you well in front of Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    Tina yelled at Nathaniel, then walked out in a huff.

    When he saw Vincent at the door, the fire on his face grew even bigger and he gave him a hard stare and left the office without looking back?

    ¡°Why are you so mean! Like she¡¯s going to eat someone, or is his Rosemary the best, not as mean as she is?¡±

    Nathaniel sat on the couch and muttered,pletely unaware of how ugly the man¡¯s face was at the door?

    ¡°What, have you found your conscience and know that I¡¯m doing it for your own good?¡±

    Nathaniel heard a sound at the door and thought it was Tinaing back again. When he looked up, he saw his own kissing big brother with a face full of ink.

    ¡°Tsk, did you and Tina conspire, you just got beaten up by her and now you want toe scold me?¡±

    Vincent gave him a look and headed for his desk.

    ¡°Something?¡±

    Nathaniel most dislikes his big brother that obviously holds a belly full of questions in his heart to ask, but also pretend to look like it does not matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s something, something about Tina, do you know why she just hit me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to me if she hits you?¡±

    A strong sour smell instantly filled the entire office, Nathaniel now is to understand, his big brother knocked over the jealousy?

    ¡°It¡¯s so sour! Brother, do you smell it?¡±

    The words should just fall, only to see an unknown object instantly towards Nathaniel this side, if not for his good hands, not dead will be disfigured by his big brother?

    ¡°I just got beaten up, and that¡¯s because Tina said she didn¡¯t want to stay here, but couldn¡¯t let go of this high sry, so I came up with an idea for her?¡±

    Nathaniel saw his big brother didn¡¯t say anything and continued, ¡°I told her to put you to sleep straight away!¡±

 170 Wrong way

    Tina came out of the elevator in a huff and saw that the people in the hall saw her as if they had seen a ghost, and their mouths opened wide.

    Seeing everyone looking at themselves with such strange eyes, Tina slowly walked up to Amy and asked in a small voice, ¡°Why are they looking at me with such a strange look, is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°Where did you juste from?¡± Amy asked with a look of no good, this girl was also confused and cute, she didn¡¯t even know why she caused the stir.

    ¡°Elevator!¡±

    Tina replied without thinking, only to see Amy nod at her!

    Suddenly thought of something, Tina turned around to look at the elevator she just came out of, no wonder everyone looked like they had seen a ghost, it turned out that she had juste down directly in the president¡¯s special elevator because she was angry?Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I identally took the wrong elevator?¡±

    Tina held her forehead with one hand, then looked at Amy and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Tina, I guarantee you¡¯ll be a hit tomorrow, congrattions!¡±

    Amy stood in front of her, Qian Qian jade hand patted on her shoulder andughed heartlessly.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Tina heard Amy say this, tomorrow she will not only be popr throughout thepany, but also the love rival of all the girls in thepany, just the spit can drown her.

    Tina walked out of the office door as fast as she could and saw Rosemary looking at her with a smirk on her face!

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s going on with you?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary was already waiting for her, Tina walked up to her as fast as she could and shouted with a smile.

    The eyes quickly noticed the run out beside him and a tsk-tsk sound of admiration came out of his mouth!

    ¡°This is the car that The Grant family gave you, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a little too much of a sticking point?¡±

    Tina nodded along with interest, but Rosemary drove this car, it should be very racy?

    ¡°Although it is a little bit solid, but with your The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady¡¯s identity is fine, but this road should be more than the turnaround rate!¡±

    Rosemary gently pressed the key button in her hand and the door slowly opened.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s take you for a ride outside!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tina said happily, the unpleasantness in her heart had long been thrown away to the clouds.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve taken a y today, will you take a look at it for me?¡± After saying that, Rosemary took a script from the side and handed it to her.

    ¡°Really, let¡¯s see!¡±

    Tina took the script and read it very carefully. If not for the sudden change, she would probably still be working as Rosemary¡¯s agent and assistant.

    ¡°Is it Diretor Lau¡¯s ¡®Dragon and Phoenix Blood Jade¡¯?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary incredulously, didn¡¯t expect this girl to be seen by Diretor Lau. Actors in the entertainment industry who want to y Diretor Lau¡¯s script, even a small role, can make their status in the entertainment industry soar.

    ¡°Which role are you ying?¡±

    ¡°Is it a supporting actress or a leading actress?¡±

    Tina was excited to see Rosemary, whichever of these two roles would make her a quick hit!

    ¡°Leadingdy!¡±

    RosemaryTammy smiled, hid the excitement in her heart, and concentrated on driving.

    ¡°Wow, Rosemary!¡±

    Tina was so excited she didn¡¯t know what to say. If it wasn¡¯t for Rosemary driving, she would have jumped over and hugged her and kissed her fiercely.

    Rosemary saw her excited look and couldn¡¯t help butugh, just now she had a cross face and now she was so happy.

    ¡°You should not be too early to rejoice, now only temporarily selected me as the female lead, as to whether it can be shot in the end, who knows?¡±

    It is indeed true that in the acting circle inside the mix, many people in order to let themselves get the role they want, often use many despicable means to win, no shoot to the end, who knows who isughing at the end.

    ¡°Rosemary, no matter how bumpy the star road ahead is, I will always support you!¡±

    Tina smiled and encouraged that as long as she could help, she would do her best to do so.

    ¡°Diretor Lau asked us to find ourselves in the y within a month, and this y is very important to me, so in this month, I must ponder the script and seek the biggest breakthrough.¡±

    Night has slowly fallen, the red sports car in the unobstructed road speeding, be a beautiful scenery line.

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t we call Joseph this double holiday and go on an outing together so that you can find inspiration as well?¡±

    Tina suggested from the sidelines that perhaps going for a walk more often could have unanticipated rewards.

    ¡°Okay, so talk to Joseph and see if he wants to go?¡±

    It just so happens that the weather is nice these days, so it¡¯s good to go out for a walk while you¡¯re still at work.

    Rosemary said with a smile, the car soon drove into Tina¡¯s rented neighborhood, originally Rosemary wanted to invite Tina to eat outside, Justin called to say that today he had to make up for his sses, came backte, Tina did not feelfortable, bought a little food in the nearby supermarket, ready to cook and eat at home?

    After parking the car, Rosemary took out the clothes she bought for Justin today from the trunk, there were seven or eight shopping bags, which made Tinaugh and cry!

    When Rosemary saw her standing there and noting forward to help, she couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°What a great smell of acid!¡± After saying that, she also inhaled hard with her nose.

    Poof ¡­

    Tina was amused by Rosemary¡¯s expression and gave her a hard stare and augh, ¡°Am I acting that obvious?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s written all over your face, I¡¯m jealous, I¡¯m jealous, you say it¡¯s obvious?¡± Rosemary was helpless and rolled her eyes, every time she bought something for Justin, this girl would be sour.

    Oh a smile, Tina was so said by his best friend, instantly feel embarrassed, after all, that person is his own brother?

    ¡°Youe less, you yourself are not the same, and still talk about me?¡±

    Tina said with a smile, and soon the two had arrived at Tina¡¯s rented apartment.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    As soon as Tina entered the door, she saw her father sitting on the couch watching the news and shouted good-naturedly.

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s here!¡±

    Brandon Baker, who was sitting on the living room couch watching TV, saw Rosemary arrive with a kind face.

    ¡°Uncle, are you feeling better?¡±

    Rosemary put the shopping bag in her hand on the table, walked to the couch and sat down, asking with concern.

    Today Rosemary also bought some tonic pills at the health food store while she was at the mall, and took out a box and handed it to Brandon Baker.

    ¡°Uncle, this is for your body, they say it¡¯s most suitable for your body now!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you buy so many things toe every time youe, how can this make uncle feel good?¡±

    Ever since Tina first brought Rosemary as a guest, he has treated her like his own daughter, making her whatever goodies were avable at home.

 171 Letâ€™s Get Together

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°This is the information that needs to be prepared in these two days, I¡¯ve sorted it all out, you¡¯ll read itter!¡±

    Joseph put the information on his desk, his eyes full ofughter.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Ellen didn¡¯t even look up and continued to look at the information in her hands.

    ¡°Ellen, tomorrow is a double day off, want to go on a field trip with us?¡±

    Joseph hesitated for a long time, and finally asked, or he knew, the consequences are unimaginable!

    ¡°No time!¡±

    Without even thinking about it, Ellen simply refused!

    Ellen¡¯s answer was expected by Joseph, and the smile under her eyes grew wider?

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! If Tina hadn¡¯t said more people would go to liven things up, I wouldn¡¯t have nned to ¡­¡±

    ¡°Where to meet?¡±

    Before Joseph could finish his sentence, he heard Ellen¡¯s cold words.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t avable?¡± Asked in mock surprise.

    Ellen finished signing thest document, and the expensive pen donged with a crisp ng on the goldenrod desk.

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t want me to go do you?¡±

    Ellen raised her head, leaned back in her chair with her arms around her chest, and asked unhurriedly.

    If it was just her and Tina going, of course he wouldn¡¯t want him to go, wouldn¡¯t that be an extra light bulb? Of course, someone needs to help him deal with it, so the heart still wants him to go.

    ¡°If I didn¡¯t want you to go, why would I ask you?¡±

    Joseph said yfully, but in his heart those small calctions, and how will be hidden from Ellen¡¯s eyes?

    Ellen didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with him and said directly, ¡°Address!¡±

    ¡°Tina just said she wanted to go to the suburbs, and as for where, she didn¡¯t say?¡±

    Ellen¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and after thinking for a while she said, ¡°How about a farm?¡±

    Joseph looked at him in surprise, did not expect this guy so generous this time, he that farm so far, he has been so far, to the eve of the proposal to say to go to his ce for vacation, this guy did not hesitate to refuse.

    ¡°Are you sure you want us toe to your farm tomorrow?¡±

    Joseph looked at Ellen and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Joseph hastily waved his hand at him, his mouth still not forgetting to say, ¡°Tina said she wanted more people to go, so I don¡¯t know if she will call others then, as long as you don¡¯t mind?¡±

    Although he knows that they may not call, but also dare not say that no one will follow ah!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just have fun everyone!¡±

    Ellen shrugged indifferently, as long as they are happy, originally the farm is to get to leisure?

    Joseph stepped forward and reached out his hand to probe his forehead, but he pped it away and said in an unpleasant voice, ¡°Get out if you¡¯re okay!¡± Ellen directly gave the expulsion order.

    With those words, Ellen went back to the task at hand.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The guy who sees sex over friends!¡±

    Joseph held back a nce at Ellen who was working, the curve of his lips grewrger andrger, and a sh of calction passed through his eyes!

    The next day, the sun was shining, Rosemary said hello to the olddy, simply packed two sets of clothes, put them in the travel bag, ready to go!

    Two days before Tina had made an appointment with Joseph to meet at a ce where everyone would go in Joseph¡¯s car.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are you going on a trip?¡±

    The housekeeper just came back from outside, saw Rosemary carrying a travel bag and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Good morning Owen! I¡¯m meeting some friends for an outing today, and it just so happens that I haven¡¯t been workingtely, so give yourself a break?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face is full of happy smiles, like the warm and soft sunshine in early spring!

    ¡°Have a great weekend!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Owen!¡±

    Rosemary walked out of The Grant family and asked her driver to take her to the meeting ce with Tina.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Just after getting out of the car, Rosemary saw Tina already standing there, said a couple of words to the driver, and then walked towards Tina with a smile!

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who¡¯s early, what¡¯s half an hour before our appointed time?¡± Tina spat out her tongue at Rosemary.

    The two men were standing on the side of the road chatting, and in a moment they saw several luxury cars slowlying down the road.

    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m afraid this is the lineup of rich people going out on TV! Don¡¯t be so high-profile?¡± Tina muttered under her breath as she looked at the cars driving by over there.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t react as much as Tina to this kind of show, because when she got married herself, The Grant family weed her into the family in this way!

    ¡°Rich people are like that, it¡¯s kind of a status symbol!¡±

    Before Tina could answer Rosemary¡¯s words, she saw the cars stop in front of them, the windows slowly rolled down, revealing a familiar face inside.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hi ¡­ Rosemary?¡±

    William¡¯s handsome, handsome face peeks out from inside a car and whistles at them.

    Tina looked at the scene, and then turned her head to look at Rosemary, and was confused?

    Before we could react here, two more luxury cars came in the opposite direction. Rosemary looked at the familiar license te number and whispered in Tina¡¯s ear, ¡°Honey, what¡¯s your big troubleing?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big trouble?¡±

    Tina looked in her direction and saw Vincent, and Nathaniel waving towards her!

    ¡°How did the president know we were going on a field trip today?¡±

    Rosemary gave Vincent a small smile as a greeting, reached out to help Tina run her hair through, and then said in a voice only two people could hear, ¡°Should I be asking you that?¡±

    Especially when she saw Ellen also sitting in the car, Rosemary already cursed herself in her mind how many times?

    This is the rhythm of death, right?

    But no matter what, Rosemary still feels luckypared to Tina, at least he won¡¯t be directly surrounded by men, especially two of them!

    Rosemary¡¯s mind shed through Tina¡¯s various different expressions and her heart wasughing like crazy?

    Tina held her forehead with a headache and slowly walked to Vincent¡¯s car forcing a smile, ¡°President, what a coincidence, are you going somewhere?¡±

    Vincent looked at the girl who was smiling more than crying in front of him and said coldly, ¡°I was bored at home recently and heard Nathaniel say he was going on a field trip, so I came along?¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Tina smiled and nodded and looked up at Nathaniel, only to see Nathaniel smiling and asking, ¡°Tina, I heard Cohen say yesterday that you¡¯re going on a field trip with Rosemary today, and we have nothing to do at home, so we don¡¯t mind if we join you!¡±

    You don¡¯t mind, but your brother does, okay?

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s more fun with more people, right?¡±

    Tina puts on a crowded and hrious face, but in her heart she hates her tongue!

    ¡°So have you booked the ce yet?¡±

    Nathaniel asked with a smile, still couldn¡¯t help but scold his big brother hard in his heart, but once he thought of Rosemary going too, he wasn¡¯t so angry at his big brother¡¯s behavior this morning.

 172 misunderstanding

    ¡°Nathaniel, will you wait a moment while I ask Rosemary?¡±

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Tina was already walking towards Joseph.

    Then again, with so many rich people here, it¡¯s her turn to decide where to go?

    Tina came to Rosemary and sighed softly, ¡°Rosemary, have you thought about where you¡¯re going?¡±

    Rosemary was silent for two seconds and said slowly, ¡°Ask Joseph?¡± She still felt that it was better for her to follow the majority in such matters.

    ¡°Joseph, have you thought about where we¡¯re going yet?¡±

    Joseph looked to Rosemary, smiled and asked, ¡°Rosemary, do you have any good proposals?¡±

    ¡°Just go to the suburbs?¡± Anyway, they started out just wanting to get away from the hustle and bustle of the city and find a piece of Susan to have some fun and find some inspiration for the characters in the show!

    ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°Get in the car! I¡¯ll take you to a nice ce?¡±

    Joseph made a gesture of invitation, the smile on his lips infinitely erged.

    Ellen drove a Rolls Royce by herself today and walked in the front. When Joseph told them to get in, Ellen kept her eyes on Rosemary and finally had no choice but to get into Ellen¡¯s car.

    ¡°Tina, get in the car!¡±

    When Tina saw Rosemary get into Ellen¡¯s car, she wanted to follow her, but when she felt the coldness on Ellen¡¯s body, she finally got into Joseph¡¯s car.

    Vincent tightened his grip on the steering wheel in his hand, the air in the car was lowered by more than ten degrees, making it seem as if one had fallen into an ice cer.

    Tina clearly felt the murderous stare from behind, and remembering what happened that night, she was afraid to face Vincent.

    The few single men in the back don¡¯t care about the fire and ice atmosphere, what they want to do now is to hurry to Ellen¡¯s farm and enjoy themselves!

    After all, such an opportunity can be considered a once-in-a-lifetime, miss this time, the next time do not know when to wait?

    ¡°Ellen, do you know where we¡¯re going today?¡±

    Rosemary tries to break the atmosphere in the car, always making the atmosphere so awkward that people who don¡¯t know will think there is something between them?

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there, it will definitely make you rave?¡±

    The corners of Ellen¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as she looked into Rosemary¡¯s eyes with a hint of doting.

    ¡°Since when did you learn to sell yourself short?¡± Rosemary joked with a smile.

    Ellen¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened slightly, when did she learn to poke fun at him too?

    ¡°And since when did you learn to flirt with me?¡±

    Ellen didn¡¯t answer Rosemary¡¯s question, asking it rhetorically.

    Rosemary turned sideways and just looked at him, when did the man in front of her be calcting?

    ¡°Rosemary, didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you that looking at a man like that can be misleading?¡±

    Ellen, who had been concentrating on driving, felt Rosemary¡¯s naked gaze and felt a pang of annoyance in her heart, and her sexy thin lips flicked open slightly.

    In the past, she would have turned away when she heard Ellen¡¯s words, but she didn¡¯t today, instead she smiled and said, ¡°Ellen, do you know that your constant presence in front of me like this will make people misunderstand that you are looking at a married woman?¡±

    ¡°Let them say what they want to say, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Even if he likes her, there is nothing, she is his anyway, this is an irrevocable fact?

    Rosemary gave him a white look, really is the dark and domineering high-cold president, do not care at all about other people¡¯s gossip!

    Then again, he is a big man, what is there to care about?

    A group of people as if they were showing off their wealth with people on the tell road in a high profile, after driving more than three hours away, the car slowly drove into a tree-lined Andy.

    Rosemary leaned against the car and drifted off to sleep, opening her eyes to see herself covered with a thin nket.

    ncing at the thin nket covering her body, Rosemary sat up straight and ran a hand through her somewhat disheveled hair, ¡°Did I sleep for long?¡±

    Getting her hair done, Rosemary looked outside and saw a vibrant green everywhere and the car was heading for a wooded Andy!

    Ellen saw that Rosemary had woken up from her nap and said gently to her, ¡°Be right there!¡±

    Tina looked outside and it was like going back to her childhood days. She couldn¡¯t help but snicker when she remembered what she used to do in the countryside.

    Sensing Tina¡¯s smile, Joseph nced at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Thinking about something so happy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that seeing the scenery here reminds me of some funny things I used to do in the countryside and I can¡¯t help butugh?¡±

    Because Tina¡¯s character itself iscking, confused and cute type, before in the countryside, often follow some children in the vige to y around, because of this, she was not less scolded by her parents.

    ¡°Looking at you like this, you must not have done less bad things when you were little!¡± He was also just casually guessing.

    ¡°Okay, when the opportunity arises, I will take you to the river to catch fish and birds, to ensure that you will like it?¡±

    Tina¡¯s heart has already flown away at this moment, she can¡¯t wait to get to her destination so that she can take Rosemary to experience the rural life properly?

    ¡°Okay, then we have a deal!¡±

    An ancient fortress-type house is located in the middle of the fields by the mountains, a lofty and dominating iron door slowly opened in front of them, Ellen drove the car slowly inside and stopped on an open ground.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Ellen pushed open the car door and got out first, followed by Rosemary. Looking at such a spectacr house in front of her, one can tell how much the owner of the house is a person who knows how to enjoy himself.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back?¡±

    A rather inly dressed middle-aged man walked up to Ellen, bent down, and shouted politely.

    ¡°Um, is the room ready?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all ready ording to the young master¡¯s instructions!¡±

    The butler stood to the side and reported the matter like Ellen.

    Rosemary stood off to the side, watching their conversation, slightly surprised, not expecting this Ellen person to know how to enjoy herself so well!

    ¡°This ancient castle is yours?¡±

    Seeing that Ellen wasn¡¯t talking to the housekeeper, Rosemary smiled and asked.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°En, first let the housekeeper take you to your rooms to wash up, andter on go out for a stroll!¡±

    Rosemary took the bag and nodded with a smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, today we have dragged your blessing to let us have the privilege to see the boss¡¯s farm, otherwise, we don¡¯t know when we would have to wait?¡±

    William walked up to Rosemary, gave Ellen a deliberate look, and smiled.

    Rosemary was a little embarrassed by William so, Tammy a smile, ¡°You guys do not say so, careful someone will be angry Oh!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Tina gets out of Joseph¡¯s car and walks over with a smile on her face.

 173 Donâ€™t mess around

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s really beautiful here, let¡¯s pack upter ande out for a stroll, okay?¡±

    Once Tina arrived here, she was like a wild horse that had broken free, especially wanting to ride in the mountains and forests.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ellen, where is our room?¡±

    Ellen can¡¯t say she hates Tina¡¯s self-effacing personality, and even likes it a little, probably because she is genuinely nice to Rosemary!

    This phrase big brother made a touch of warmth rise in Ellen¡¯s heart, ¡°Let the butler take you there first!¡±

    Ellen threw a wink to the butler standing at the side, who immediately smiled and said, ¡°Twodies, please follow me!¡±

    The housekeeper has been working here for almost seven years, or the first time to see the young master bring so many people here, especially this time also brought a female over, it seems that there is one inside must be a girl that the young master likes.

    Ellen looked at her best buddies, ¡°Make yourselves at home!¡± With these words, he walked towards Vincent and Nathaniel with an elegant pace.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, wee!¡±

    Vincent extended his hand and shook Ellen¡¯s, smiling, ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer is very kind to say that, since we have the chance to meet, we are friends, we are all out to have fun, let¡¯s put aside all the things around us for a while and let ourselves have a happy weekend!¡±

    Ellen and Vincent also have business dealings, for each other, the two are more familiar with each other, and the rtionship get along well, also counted as friends, and now because of Tina, which makes the rtionship more firmly.

    ¡°Since Ellen said so, of course I¡¯m happy to go along with it!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s opinion of Ellen is very high, when some things he knows, he has not wanted his brother to fall into, but his brother has fallen into, and deeper and deeper, good thing he hid this hobby well, did not let Rosemary find out.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to your rooms and arrange your luggage, and after lunch we¡¯ll talk about where to y?¡±

    ¡°Okay, we have no problem with that, as long as they¡¯re happy!¡±

    Vincent originally did not want toe, just this week is really nothing, just overheard Tina¡¯s phone call to Joseph, so early in the morning to get Nathaniel out of the nket, followed along.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you want to introduce me?¡±

    At some point, William¡¯s side has a blonde girl with blue eyes, the girl¡¯s skin is like snow, thick and long eyshes flicker, making people look like a genie from a painting.

    William pulled Sunny over and introduced her to Rosemary who was about to leave, ¡°Rosemary, this is my cousin Sunny, this is Rosemary, and this is Tina?¡±

    Sunny stepped forward and took Rosemary¡¯s arm, smiling sweetly at them, ¡°Rosemary, Tina, hello!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the girl who looked like a doll and liked it, smiling, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sunny!¡±

    Tina was very happy about the sudden arrival of the girl, at first she thought it would be awkward for just the two of them, but now that there is an extra Sunny around, there doesn¡¯t seem to be that frozen atmosphere anymore.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sunny!¡±

    Sunny took one in one hand, happy, at home, she only William a brother, those around are some tterers, so she has always felt very lonely, but now is different, just met two sisters, after she will never say no one to y with her?

    Ahem ¡­

    William blocked his mouth with his hand and coughed softly, ¡°This sister of mine is a bit spiteful and capricious, a bit like a child¡¯s character, please help me to watch her, if there is anything, just talk to me!¡±

    ¡°William, she is still young now, she will understand when she grows up a littleter!¡±

    William knows what to say now, they can not hear to, forget it, when they see the girl¡¯s ability, will not say just those few words?

    ¡°Sunny, be a good boy and listen to Rosemary, if you mess up, you know the consequences?¡±

    William is still unsure, and couldn¡¯t help but urge Sunny a few more times.

    Sunny skimmed her lips at William and muttered in a very unsatisfied manner.

    ¡°Got it, just you nagging!¡±

    After saying that, he also made a face at him, angry William stood there and stomped his feet.

    Rosemary watched her series of movements and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Sunny, let¡¯s go inside the room together and put things away!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? When did this spiteful princess arrive?¡± Joseph asked as he walked up to William¡¯s side and tapped him on the shoulder.

    William a helpless expression, ¡°She escaped from home, two days ago hase, may be overheard our conversation, afraid that I do not bring her, deliberately hiding in the back seat to follow over?¡±

    ¡°With her around, I¡¯m sure we won¡¯t be bored for the next two days?¡±

    Joseph looked at their disappearing backs, not knowing whether to say to William or to himself.

    William and what can be done, the family on her a daughter, set thousands of favor in one, brutal and capricious certainly can not avoid, but the most fortunate is that this girl is kind-hearted, or really do not know how to take her good?

    ¡°What¡¯s the conversation about?¡±

    Adrian and Edmund came a littlete because of a temporary problem, and just as they arrived, I heard them talking about who?

    ¡°The little princess is here, you must not offend her, or you won¡¯t know how to die when the timees?¡±

    Joseph kindly reminded, but everyone¡¯s eyes were in that moment its whoosh looking at him and said in unison, ¡°It¡¯s you who should be worried!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We don¡¯t have a favorite girl, and we just came purely for fun today, unlike you who came with a purpose, so that means you¡¯re the one who should be the most careful oh!¡±

    Edmundughed and joked, several of them have seen Sunny¡¯s tactics, knowing that she did it on purpose, but still kept praising her, that¡¯s where she¡¯s brilliant!

    Joseph¡¯s smile froze, that dead girl wouldn¡¯te out and spoil his fun!

    It seems that when we find the opportunityter, the first to say hello to her, so maybe it will still work.

    ¡°Miss Harris, this room is yours!¡± The butler said as he opened the door to the room.

    ¡°That room over there is Miss Baker¡¯s, and in the one next door is Miss Jung¡¯s! If you need anything, just ring the bell at the door of the room and we¡¯ll bring it right up to you!¡±

    The butler finished his exnation and went down to his own business.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m going to my room, can we hang outter on?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    At that, Sunny took the bag in her hand and walked to her room.

 174 Relationships beyond friends

    ¡°Housekeeper, order the kitchen to make the dishes for lunch today mainly light and more different vors!¡±

    Ellen sat inside the living room and instructed the housekeeper.

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    The butler bent respectfully and turned to go down.

    Ellen nced upstairs, the curve of her mouth growing wider.

    Picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, put down the cup, got up and walked towards the study.

    Rosemary finished freshening up,y in bed and couldn¡¯t say anything, got up and changed her clothes, ready to go out for a walk!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Ellen had just reached the door of the study when she saw Rosemarye out from inside the room and turn around to walk that way.

    ¡°After such a long ride, why don¡¯t you take a break?¡± A gentle voice rang in Rosemary¡¯s ears.

    Rosemary closed the door and heard Ellen¡¯s low, charming voice.

    ¡°Probably just slept in the car for a while, now in turn, I¡¯m not sleepy, so I want to go for a stroll in the garden!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you for a stroll?¡±

    Look at her and smile faintly, ¡°No, you just drove so long, go get some sleep first! I can do it myself?¡±

    Ellen¡¯s deep eyes looked at her and the corners of her lips lifted slightly, ¡°Is that your concern?¡±

    Would it kill this man not to say something to embarrass himself for a day?

    Rosemary was speechless, ¡°As a friend, isn¡¯t it okay for me to care?¡± She just won¡¯t let him get a little cheap on his own, or this man won¡¯t know what crazy moves he¡¯ll maketer!

    If she hadn¡¯t been married, Rosemary would have really wondered if Ellen was in love with herself?

    ¡°Yes, it would be nice to go beyond friends?¡±

    Ellen said very seriously, people who do not know also think he is now hinting at what?

    Heughed, ¡°Young Master Ellen, if you talk like this, if someone with a heart hears you, tomorrow we two will be the entertainment headlines?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen with amusement, guessing how he would answer.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible for news like this to appear in tomorrow¡¯s entertainment headlines?¡±

    Recently, he found himself in front of this woman really more and more attractive?

    The smile on Rosemary¡¯s face froze, this man is so domineering, such thingse out of his mouth as if it is not the same thing?

    Hey ¡­

    But people just have this kind of domineering capital, what else can they say?

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, anyway, she can¡¯t win him, so she might as well make herself happy and save herself the trouble.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out?¡±

    Ellen looked at the defeated Rosemary with a growing smile under her eyes and followed her up.

    Rosemary walked outside at a faster pace to get a good breath of fresh air.

    After a couple of hours in the car, but nothing for Tina, she was now in great spirits and after thinking for a while, she decided to go find Rosemary and go for a walk outside.

    ¡°Tina, can¡¯t you sleep either?¡±

    Tina just walked to the corner of the entrance and saw Sunnying out of the room.

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m in particrly good spirits right now and just thought I¡¯d ask Rosemary to go for a walk outside with you!¡±

    Sunny walked over to Tina¡¯s side and said with a smile, ¡°I just saw that Rosemary has gone down, let¡¯s go find her now!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Vincent and the men, who were also in good spirits, all came inside the living room and were thinking of going outside for a walk when they saw Tina and the girlsing down.

    Upstairs Tina found the men all changed into casual clothes,pared to the usual wear a suit and tie they now have a different kind of charm.

    Vincent was Susan¡¯s sitting on the sofa sipping tea when he saw Tinaing down, got up and walked over.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep a little ande down?¡± Pulling Tina¡¯s hand, he asked in a gentle voice.

    Tina was taken aback by his sudden move and hastily drew back her hand, but it was held tightly by him.

    Standing aside, Sunny looked at Tina and then Vincent, and soon did not catch a different sentiment from the eyes of the two.

    Beautiful eyes turned slightly, the corners of the mouth gradually erge the smile!

    The people standing around joking saw the smile under Sunny¡¯s eyes and turned their heads to look at Joseph and then to Vincent, all silently wailing for him in their hearts.

    Sunny soon felt the gaze cast by those few men, the phoenix eyes swept, smiling at the few men standing next to her, as if to warn them that if anyone dares to spoil her good deed, the next one is him!

    Edmund who have learned Sunny¡¯s tactics, naturally they will not speak casually, only Nathaniel is indifferent to the wide smile.

    The poor two brothers, still unaware that they are being watched like prey.

    ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re hurting Tina!¡±

    Sunny said sweetly, with a smile on her face that people could not refuse.

    Vincent was so said by her, lowered his head to look, because just Tina¡¯s struggle, her hand has begun to slightly red.

    With his hand loosened, Vincent looked to Tina, ¡°Did I hurt you?¡± A pang of self-recrimination in his heart!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Sunny came forward and took Vincent¡¯s arm, ¡°Vincent, Tina and I are going to look for Rosemary inside the garden, can we go together?¡±

    Sunny actually just turned 16 this year, with a multi-national heritage and a delightful little face, no one can refuse her request, not to mention she is also William¡¯s cousin.

    Seeing that Vincent was a bit hesitant, Sunny shook his arm gently and cried out petntly, ¡°Vincent, will you just apany Sunny?¡±

    ¡°Okay, so let¡¯s go for a stroll together?¡±

    Sunny was so happy to see Vincent say yes that she went up to him and threw her arms around his neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek.

    Tina saw Sunny wrapped her arms around Vincent¡¯s neck and gave him a kiss on the cheek, and always felt her heart was blocked?

    He also stopped caring about them and went straight to the garden himself.

    Vincent saw Tina¡¯s back as she walked out, and the smile on his lips grew deeper and deeper.

    Joseph only felt his heart thumping, in this instant, she suddenly felt Tina was getting farther and farther away from him.

    Rosemary and Ellen walked side by side in the garden, looking at this nted with a variety of strange flowers and nts that can not be named, has been enough to shock her

    ¡°Ellen, this farmhouse of yours should have taken you a lot of work!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, I always prefer the quiet, and especially like to dig a variety of rare flowers or fruits and vegetables, in the leisure time to get these, is a very pleasant thing!¡±

    Ellen looked at all this in front of her, her mind thought of that time three years ago in the bar, it was that time let her have a strong desire to explore a girl, when he collected from the information, showing that she was very fond of such a ce, so he spent a lot of money to build such a mysterious farm here.

 175 Hidden Favors

    Rosemary used to fantasize about having a house like this, where all kinds of fruits and vegetables could be nted in front and behind the house, and then having a man who loved her and loved her dearly, and a pair of lovely children, waiting for them at home every day, and sitting outside in the garden after dinner, reading stories to the children!

    What started out as a very simple dreand has now be unattainable!

    ¡°I used to fantasize about having such a farmhouse, only now these are just a dream I once had for me, never to be realized again?¡±

    Rosemary said this, words through some helplessness, the most wonderful love in a girl¡¯s life, and her favorite boy to do what she likes, in now for her have be a special luxury!

    Ellen was all over the ce, although he had prepared himself in his heart, but from Rosemary¡¯s mouth, he still could not ept it.

    I can only say over and over in my heart ¨C I¡¯m sorry!

    ¡°Ellen, since this farm is yours, is it possible to borrow your farm for two days so that I can treat this ce as my own and fulfill my dream of farming?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile, although she knew he wouldn¡¯t be angry even if she did what she wanted to do inside his farmhouse, she still wanted him to say yes personally, so that she would do it without that sense of crime of taking away someone¡¯s family money!

    ¡°Yes, as long as you like it, what¡¯s the harm in giving you this farm?¡±

    Ellen looked at Rosemary and said dominantly, with her eyes full of doting.

    Oh a smile, ¡°send me will not need, upy two days!¡± Just Rosemary only saw the ce in front of her,ter she realized that this farmhouse is not a day or two to stroll through, even half a month may not be able to walk all.

    ¡°As long as you like it, you can get it any way you want!¡±

    It would have been hers, he just couldn¡¯t tell her yet!

    ¡°Then can you tell me first how big your farm is?¡±

    Rosemary scanned the vicinity of the old fortress and saw no vige or farnd anywhere, and wondered.

    After two seconds of contemtion, Ellen said slowly: ¡°I¡¯m not very clear, I¡¯ll have to ask the housekeeperter to know, because these are all handled by the housekeeper!¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    He will invest part of the money to the farm every year, as to what point it is now, he really does not know, the only thing he knows is that the farm inside the outside it has, the outside does not have in here too!

    Rosemary looked at Ellen, what was going on in this man¡¯s mind, why did he always feel that he was hiding so many secrets?

    ¡°Is it curious about me?¡±

    Ellen asked in a voice that only two people could hear, as she moved closer to her.

    Seeing that Rosemary did not answer, he paused for a moment and continued, ¡°It won¡¯t take long for all this then to make sense?¡±

    Rosemary heard his words and nodded, in fact she had no idea what he was talking about, but she would somehow believe him!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go see if they¡¯re all up, andter, after dinner, I¡¯ll take you to prepare the food for today¡¯s dinner!¡±

    With that said, Ellen rubbed her hand through Rosemary¡¯s hair a few times and smiled.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary was so excited about this afternoon¡¯s trip that all she wanted to do now was to finish her lunch quickly and go prepare the dishes for the evening, and how excited she was to think that the food they were going to eat tonight was prepared by themselves?

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary had just walked back a few steps when she saw Tina running over there all by herself!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosemary saw that she was not in a very good mood, thought something had happened and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Tina said tongue in cheek, but the expression on her face had already betrayed her.

    Soon, Rosemary saw a group of people not far from there, all dressed in casual clothes, which made her not react at once?

    Just as Rosemary was dazed, William jumped in front of her in three steps and said yfully, ¡°Rosemary, did you find us particrly sunny and handsome today?¡± After saying that, he also made a deliberate action.

    ¡°With your usual suit and tie, today¡¯s you are indeed much more handsome, so you feel more intimate!¡±

    Rosemary said smilingly, but her eyes were caught by Vincent?

    What is this y?

    ¡°Rosemary, we¡¯ve all been looking for you?¡±

    Sunny drew back her hand on Vincent¡¯s arm, smiled and walked up to Rosemary and asked.

    Rosemary turned her head to look at Tina and then at Sunny beside her, probably guessing the reason why Tina was just in a bad mood?

    But Vincent shouldn¡¯t have moved on so quickly! Is there something fishy going on here?

    ¡°I was just too bored to stay inside my room alone, so I came out for a walk?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Nathaniel walking over with a smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you¡¯re bored, then it¡¯s just as well that we go for a walk around the neighborhood together!¡±

    Nathaniel just arrived at the farm, originally as soon as he changed his clothes, he wanted to find her to go outside together, but afraid to disturb her rest, so he did not go to call her!

    Rosemary looked at the time, almost twelve o¡¯clock, it was already time for lunch, so she smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go after lunch!¡±

    ¡°Young master, lunch is ready, guests can be invited to eat!¡±

    Rosemary was talking when she heard the butler call for dinner.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first and go out outside togetherter?¡±

    After finishing his speech, Elou led the group towards the living room.

    Ellen¡¯s living room isrge, and the dining table is already filled with a variety of dishes, the kind that whets one¡¯s appetite at first nce.

    ¡°Sunny, let¡¯s do this side!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile, after all, Sunny is still a little girl, as a few years older than her own, she still feels the need to take good care of her.

    ¡°Thanks Rosemary, I¡¯d rather sit next to Vincent so it¡¯s easier for me to pinch the food!¡±

    Sunny said without any pretense, anyway, she is what there is to say what people, naive and straightforward.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    Rosemaryughed and instantly felt she was overthinking things a bit, then didn¡¯t say anything and sat down directly next to Tina.

    Ellen nced at Sunny, a trace of speechlessness shed in her eyes, this girl still does not forget to scratch the nature of people until now.

    This kind of nature if the appreciation of people to say okay, if you meet those who do not appreciate, may also create some trouble for themselves.

    Suddenly he is still quite sympathetic to his best friend, there is such a living treasure of a sister, but also enough to make his headache!

 176 Game Rules

    The lunch was a special treat for everyone except Vincent who ate a little awkwardly.

    Everyone sat inside the living room for a short break, only to see Ellen also changed into a casual outfit down.

    Rosemary or the first time to see Ellen wearing casual clothes, the same is wearing casual clothes, but wearing in Ellen¡¯s body but more a sense of mystery!

    ¡°Is it ready to go?¡±

    Joseph hurried up to Ellen as soon as he saw here down and asked.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The car soon drove out of the estate and towards the farm behind the back of the hill.

    Along the way, everyone could see a lot of farmers working inside the ground, and the car soon stopped in a wide open space.

    Everyone got out of the car and walked a few minutes away to see arge vegetable garden in front of them, as well as an orchard and a fish pond.

    ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a fish pond!¡±

    Tina was particrly excited at the sight of the fish pond, especially when she saw that there was a small river not far away, she was so happy.

    ¡°Brother Ellen, is there a for catching fish?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Said, from inside the trunk to take out a lot of fishing tools, but also fishing rods!

    Tina walked up and chose two smaller ones from inside, then pulled Rosemary and the two of them ran towards the river.

    ¡°Hey, wait for us!¡±

    William and Nathaniel, both with a each, catch up with them!

    Ellen nced at Rosemary, who had run off, turned to look at Vincent and asked, ¡°Mo, want toe along?¡±

    ¡°Still afraid of you?¡±

    Vincent took off his jacket, the two men looked at each other, each took the same tool and walked toward the river.

    Edmund nced at Adrian and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯ll just take care of the bucket!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    In mid-September, Tina came to the river, looked at the small fish swimming around in the river, and murmured, ¡°Dear fish, did you miss me, I missed you so much?¡±

    Tina finished, the pants leg slowly rolled up to the knee, shoes a drag, the whole person cheerfully run into the water.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s sofortable! Rosemary,e down quickly, I¡¯ll teach you how to catch a fish!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Rosemary also followed Tina¡¯s example and rolled up her pant legs, took off her shoes and walked slowly to the river, it was the first time she went into the water barefoot and it was reallyfortable.

    ¡°Tina, all the fish in this river were scared away by us, look where there are fish in the water now!¡±

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    Tina made a gesture not to speak, and then stood there motionless, holding a fishing apparatus in her hand, quietly waiting for the fish to take the bait.

    Rosemary was stunned by the seriousness of Tina¡¯s appearance, and looking at the motionless Tina, she could only follow her and stand there.

    After ten minutes, I saw Tina¡¯s ssh and a three-fingered carp was jumping around in the.

    ¡°Ah, caught the fish, caught the fish!¡±

    Rosemary shouted happily when she saw that Tina had caught a fish.

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re awesome!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, it¡¯s a fish catching technique I learned for a long time when I was a kid?¡±

    Tina said without any modesty at all, for Rosemary who grew up in a rich family, no more, could have tried this life!

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re amazing, you can catch a fish like this!¡±

    Joseph just walked over and saw the fish in Tina¡¯s hand, not expecting her to have such ability.

    Tina looked a little embarrassed by theirpliments.

    ¡°There is nothing more, just a child naughty, follow the vige inside the boys often to the river fishing, so learned some fur.¡±

    Edmund approached with a bucket, smiling, ¡°Need a bucket?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Edmund!¡±

    Tina smiled as she put the fish inside the bucket.

    Rosemary stood in the water, waiting for half a day but did not see the fish over, so easy to wait for a not very big fish, but in the way of their skills are too poor, but did not catch.

    ¡°Hey, let it get away again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, grab it a few more times and you¡¯ll get it!¡±

    Tina reassured, originally catching fish such things is more than patience!

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    Nathaniel dropped what he was holding and walked over to Rosemary, smiling.

    Tina saw Nathanieling down to teach Rosemary and smiled and joked, ¡°Nathaniel, do you know how to catch fish?¡±

    ¡°Just fishing, that¡¯s not hard enough for me?¡± Looking up, Nathaniel met Rosemary¡¯s skeptical gaze.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t even you believe me?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary with a pained expression, that look like a child who didn¡¯t ask for candy.

    Rosemary felt she was overacting and smiled awkwardly, ¡°I believe you, after all, there is a first time for everyone right?¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Nathaniel was just happy with the first half of Rosemary¡¯s words, and the next second he was knocked down into the cer.

    Poof ¡­

    After hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Tina couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, covering her belly with her hands andughing there.

    ¡°Tina, can you call me a fisher?¡±

    Joseph, standing on the shore, asked with a smile, although he could not, but he could let Tina teach ah!

    ¡°Okay, youe down!¡±

    Nathaniel saw Joseph also came down, a sh of light darted under his eyes.

    ¡°Tina, Joseph, how about we have a game?¡±

    When Tina heard about thepetition, she came to life and looked up at Joseph, asking his opinion.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡±

    ¡°Okay, so what are the rules of the game?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, what do you think is a good rule to set for the game?¡± Beautiful blue eyes are full of tenderness.

    Rosemary does not care about the rules of the game, she is worried about whether they can catch the fish?

    Sensing her worry, Nathaniel¡¯s big hand gently knocked her on the head and said dotingly, ¡°Trust me, I will never let you down?¡±

    Seeing his confidence, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition, of course there has to be some kind of prize, right!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the lottery?¡±

    Rosemary thought for a while and slowly said, ¡°The loser will perform a show for everyone tonight, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°The rules of the game are: ¡°Whoever catches the most fish in an hour wins?¡±

    Nathaniel briefly stated the rules of the game, saw both sides agree, and time to begin!

    Nathaniel cloud stood behind Rosemary, hands from her back, gently grabbed her hand, handsome face only a finger away from her, whispered: ¡°Rx your whole body, do not think about anything, just quietly listen to the sound of the flowing water, slowly feel the approach of the fish?¡±

    Rosemary stood in the water, slowly closed his eyes, the body slowly rxed, feeling the sound of the river flowing, at this moment all the things around the moment to stop, as if they were in the water.

    Dang ¡­

 177 want to fuck you

    ¡°Wow, we caught a fish!¡±

    Rosemary screamed with excitement, not even noticing how ambiguous her position with Nathaniel was at the moment.

    Nathaniel held from behind, both hands grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand and held high the results of the two, oblivious to the fact that a harsh look wasing this way!

    If eyes could kill, how many times had the two of them died?

    ¡°See, I told you we could do it!¡±

    Nathaniel proudly unted his achievements, think back in the year, Dad suspected that the two brothers are always pestering their beloved wife, a ruthless they two thrown into the barracks, at that time, is when the body is growing, especially want to eat meat, so the dormitory and a few people often take advantage of the moonlight at night, sneak out to catch fish baked to eat, will now have this skill!

    ¡°Eh, I thought you only know how to act, but I didn¡¯t expect you to know this?¡±

    Rosemary smiled and joked, a pair of beautiful eyes resting on his handsome face, only to have only friendship, not love, in those eyes!

    ¡°That is, if you observe attentively, you will find many, many advantages in me, maybe one day you will fall in love with me because of these advantages?¡±

    Nathaniel said yfully, with a clear hint of ambiguity in his tone.

    Rosemary looked at Nathaniel and smirked at him, ¡°Love you a lot!¡± After saying that, she hit him hard on the head with her hand.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Nathaniel touched his head in pain and said with a sad face, ¡°Why so fierce! I¡¯m just telling the truth?¡±

    Rosemary was holding a fishing in her hand, pointing at Nathaniel, as if to say ¨C say it again if you dare!

    In their eyes, this might just be an interaction between friends, but in Ellen¡¯s eyes, it was particrly harsh.

    ¡°Rosemary, have a good talk, you a girl ¡­ so rude!¡±

    Nathaniel dropped thest word, threw his stuff away, and ran!

    So rude?

    This guy even called her rude. Rosemary saw that Nathaniel had fled from her and immediately chased after him, shouting loudly, ¡°Nathaniel, stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Have the ability to repeat the sentence you just said?¡±

    Rosemary is running after Nathaniel with a fish!

    ¡°Good words, or wait until you catch up with me?¡±

    Nathaniel ran towards the vegetable garden, with Rosemary in pursuit.

    Ellen stepped forward to block Rosemary¡¯s path, and at this point he could not wait to grab this woman and ravage her!

    But his current status does not allow it, and he can only suppress his body¡¯s anger as much as possible.

    ¡°Rosemary, go with me to pick vegetables!¡±

    Whether Rosemary agrees or not, Ellen pulls her directly towards the orchard.

    Rosemary was used to Ellen¡¯s dominance, but what she didn¡¯t understand was why he was so angry now.

    ¡°Ellen, you¡¯re hurting me by tugging?¡±

    Looking at her arm, which was already slightly red, Rosemary looked up at Ellen, who was a bit strange to her!

    Ellen finally stopped, four eyes facing each other, and the force of her hands slowly rxed.

    Looking into each other¡¯s eyes, the reflections in their eyes looked a little panicked, as if their beloved things had been snatched away by others.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Rosemary pulled out one of her hands and gave him a few gentle tugs on the arm, ¡°Ellen, you¡¯re not jealous!¡±

    The casual remark sent a shock through Ellen¡¯s body, did she really act that serious?

    Tilting her head to look at him, was she really guessed right?

    Ellen looked at her and threw a nk stare at her.

    The whole person is his, if you want to be jealous, it¡¯s them who are jealous!

    Rosemary gently spit out her tongue and muttered in her heart, ¡°Obviously you are jealous, otherwise why are you angry when you are fine?¡±

    Unknowingly the two have arrived at the orchard, looking at the wide range of fruits on it, Rosemary instantly felt that she had a friend like Ellen, the future days do not have to worry about no fruit to eat.

    Nathaniel saw Rosemary was taken away by Ellen, always feel a bit stuffy in the heart, simply take the fishing rod to apany Edmund and they went fishing?

    Joseph and Tina caught in the river for half a day but did not catch a fish, I do not know whether Joseph¡¯s skills are too poor, or that Tina, the master taught incorrectly?

    ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t think you really have a talent for fishing, so why don¡¯t you just forget it!¡±

    Tina jerked her head up, her red lips impartially, just imprinted on Joseph¡¯s face, scared Tina ran away as if she had seen a ghost.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Joseph touched his mouth and face, looked at Tina who had already run away and muttered, ¡°Is it because I¡¯ve grown ugly recently and lost my charm?¡±

    With doubts in his mind, Joseph went ashore unhurriedly, and was struck hard in his heart at the sight of a figure not far away!

    Vincent stepped forward and pulled Tina over, his hands restraining her, the anger in his eyes already driving him crazy.

    ¡°What do you ¡­ want ¡­ to do?¡±

    Tina was so frightened by Vincent¡¯s appearance at the moment that she couldn¡¯t even speak, and her heart was tense as hell!

    ¡°Want to fuck you!¡±

    The words fell, Tina wanted to break into a cussing fit, her lips were instantly blocked.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s painful hand loosened, and Tina flew away.

    Damn pervert, all day long you want to eat my tofu, you really think that thisdy is vegetarian?

    When she thought of his intimate interaction with Sunny this morning, she felt that she had just been too light-handed.

    Vincent¡¯s legs tightly together, the pain below him could not help but draw a breath, this girl really down the hand, and not afraid of their future sexual life from now on cut off?

    Joseph subconsciously leaned his feet a little closer together, thinking that just now Tina just ran away, and if he dealt with himself like he did with Vincent, wouldn¡¯t that be a lifetime of sexual bliss that would be cut short.

    It¡¯s hard to believe that people often say that the only thing that is difficult to raise is a woman and a viin!

    ¡°Vincent, Alright?¡±

    William forced to hold back his heart¡¯sughter and asked with fake concern.

    Vincent saw that it was William, stood up and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind letting you experience it for yourself before you know what it¡¯s like!¡± His eyes nced back and forth at him, and finally stopped somewhere!

    William subconsciously put his legs together, covered his bottom with his hands, and looked at Vincent nervously!

    ¡°Do you want to be so shameless?¡±

    Vincent gave him a look and said coolly, ¡°There are more shameless, do you want to see is a little?¡±

    This is what happened, how now people are more than one dark!

    I suddenly thought that Ellen asked me to help pick vegetables, so I¡¯ll go first?¡± The words fell, leaving only a gust of wind beside him.

 178 Misplaced Affection

    ¡°Tina, why are you here alone!¡±

    The scene just now, all fell into her eyes, from Tina¡¯s reaction, she is like Vincent, just do not want to admit it themselves!

    ¡°A little tired, so I came over to take a break, why didn¡¯t you y with them?¡±

    After saying that, a hint of sourness appeared in Tina¡¯s eyes, which made Sunny feel it as soon as she heard it.

    ¡°You mean Vincent well, he is now resting over there, see he seems very tired look, specially let him Susan for a while!¡±

    Sunny deliberately put the tone a little more ambiguous, only to see Tina¡¯s face more and more difficult to see?

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Sunny continued, ¡°Sister, what do you think of Vincent as a person?¡± With a girlish shyness on her face.

    ¡°Cornshire single, good looking, and rich!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina said with a leathery smile.

    ¡°Is that what sister said about him?¡±

    Sunny put one hand on her cheek, and her eyes kept ncing at Tina¡¯s face.

    Tina was really ufortable being stared at by Sunny like this and pointed over there and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go over and pick the vegetables first, you can y by yourself!¡± After saying that, she fled the scene like the wind.

    ¡°Obviously you like Vincent, but you have to talk tough!¡±

    With a light sigh, Sunny sat down and watched the guys with their own thoughts.

    Rosemary was happily picking fruits in the orchard, asionally picking some fruits and putting them in the basket Ellen was carrying.

    ¡°Ellen, can you grow that much fruit and eat it all?¡±

    Looking at this huge orchard, it¡¯s really good curtain envy, all pure and natural!

    ¡°This has not been considered, when this farm was built, it was entirely because I liked it!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rosemary plucked some longan from the tree and plucked one into her mouth, ¡°So sweet!¡±

    Looking at the big and sweet longan on the tree, Rosemary can¡¯t wait to move the whole tree back and pick a few to try when she has nothing else to do!

    ¡°Let¡¯s pick a little more and let them all try itter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ellen looked at the figures moving in and out of the garden, it would be nice to leave everything behind and settle here!

    ¡°Okay, no more picking, I¡¯m exhausted?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s entire body sat down on the floor, still clutching some fruit in her hands, and looked at Ellen pitifully.

    Putting down the basket in his hand, he went to squat next to her and said with a smile, ¡°I thought you were going to pick all the fruits inside my orchard and take them to sellter?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He smiled, ¡°Did I pick too much?¡± Seems to have just picked too much, seems to have picked a lot!

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Rosemary followed the direction of Ellen¡¯s finger, sporadically Heidi put a lot of fruit, looking at the situation, with the power of the two of them, it is impossible to get back?

    Grimacing, she turned her head to look at Ellen, ¡°What about it? Seems like too much picking?¡± There was a hint of pouting in her tone.

    Ellen saw her look like a little daughter-inw who had done something wrong and couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.

    ¡°Fool, there are so many people inside the farm, do you think you will still not be able to finish eating?¡±

    With these words, Ellen gently smoothed the loose hair on her forehead with her hand, with a gentle face.

    ¡°So how do we get it back?¡± Looking at his masterpiece with a distressed face.

    Rosemary puffed up her cheeks and beamed a small mouth, like a red cherry, making people want to bite it.

    ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Once he raised his head, his mouth was immediately covered, Ellen was greedy for the aroma of her mouth, and had to admit that kissing her was really addictive.

    Ellen fondly let go of her, after all, there are many people, although their best friends know each other¡¯s rtionship, but they do not know, or focus on the better!

    Rosemary was so kissed by Ellen, her face slowly crept up ayer of red, more charming and attractive!

    Such Rosemary will be stunned no matter which man looks at it!

    Ellen gave her a sloppy kiss on the forehead, the smile under her eyes gradually amplifying.

    Rosemary red at him fiercely, how does this man move random rtives?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go out and see if they¡¯ve picked the vegetables yet?¡±

    Ellen stood up and held out a hand to Rosemary.

    Rosemary was really tired and didn¡¯t want to move. She hesitated for a few seconds and finally put her hand on Ellen¡¯s big hand.

    ¡°So what should we do with all this fruit?¡±

    ¡°Just let theme and get itter, we¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    After Ellen finished, she took Rosemary¡¯s hand and headed straight for the vegetable garden.

    Seeing that Ellen had no intention of letting go of her hand, Rosemary side-stepped her head and called out softly, ¡°Ellen?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her gaze stop on her interlocked fingers, Ellen seemed to read her.

    ¡°I was worried that you were too tired, nothing more!¡±

    At that, Rosemary felt that this man was too shameless! He had kissed and held him, and now he was saying he didn¡¯t mean it?

    Her current mood can only be described as ¨C huh!

    Tina squatted in the vegetable garden, looking at the pure green vegetables without pesticides inside the garden, the heart gloom soon cleared away.

    The most important thing she wants to do now is to pick some fresh vegetables and take them backter, so that Ellen¡¯s brother¡¯s chef can help her make some delicious dishes out of them. For her, who is known as a foodie, nothinges as fast as eating.

    ¡°Tina, do you want me to help?¡±

    Joseph walked over to Tina with a big smile on his face and looked down at Tina who was picking vegetables!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Brother Ellen the vegetables here are so fresh, I can¡¯t wait to live here for a year and a half now?¡±

    As Tina talks, her hands don¡¯t stop, picking out all kinds of fresh vegetables!

    ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t wee and brush up on our fondue tonight?¡±

    Joseph has gone out to eat with Tina a few times, so he naturally knows how big her appetite is.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good note, I just don¡¯t know if Brother Ellen will not like the food?¡± She still remembers the first time Rosemary invited someone to dinner, it was a hot pot!

    ¡°I think that¡¯s a good offer Joseph, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s voice was there before the people arrived.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen beside her, ¡°As long as you like it!¡± She had expected Ellen to say that, after knowing him for so long, whatever she did, he would do as he wished.

    Tina looked at them and smiled slightly,: ¡°Then what are you waiting for, let¡¯s start picking!¡± Said, and deliberately nced at Rosemary.

    When I received the look from Tina, I knew that this girl must be guessing something in her head?

    Rosemary res at Tina, then sweeps her eyes over the two next to her here!

    Go back and talk about what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s not convenient to talk here.

    The degree of understanding between the two people has long been beyond the ordinary!

 179 These two, something is wrong

    ¡°Vincent, why don¡¯t you go over there?¡±

    Vincent looked at the figure moving in front of him from time to time, obviously he wanted to go over, but every time he walked next to her, she seemed to have a deep hatred with himself!

    Sunny looked at Vincent this way, the heart is particrly anxious, it is not a good saying ¨C the emperor is not anxious, anxious eunuch!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Not true!

    She is not a eunuch!

    They are the ones who, one by one, are still one hard in the face of the one they like.

    ¡°Vincent, you really like Tina, don¡¯t you!¡±

    Vincent nced at Sunny and his gaze folded back to someone¡¯s figure.

    Why can¡¯t she see the things that even other people can see? Or is she not interested in herself at all?

    Sunny looked at Vincent, and since he didn¡¯t answer her, it was a tacit eptance of her words!

    Hey, nowadays, why do men want to save face so much?

    ¡°Vincent, haven¡¯t you noticed that Tina actually cares about you a lot?¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s really interested in me, then why is she always avoiding me?¡±

    This is Vincent has been unable to figure out, he has never been in love, the pursuit of girls is nowhere to start, but the TV series are not saying that two people like, will take the initiative to approach each other?

    After listening to Vincent¡¯s words, Sunny really wanted to find a piece of tofu and crash to death!

    ¡°Since Vincent trusts me so much, let me, a love expert, help you analyze it!¡±

    ¡°First of all, Vincent should first find out what kind of person Tina is and why she deliberately keeps her distance from you when she obviously has you in her heart?¡±

    Vincent thought for a while, turned his head and said slowly: ¡°Previously she said she only wanted to live an ordinary life, not interested in the luxury!¡±

    When he first heard Tina say these words to Nathaniel, he didn¡¯t think so at the time, always thinking he could impress her with practical actions, but in the end it didn¡¯t get better and better as he imagined, only worse and worse!

    Sunny doesn¡¯t say anything, gesturing for him to continue.

    Vincent pondered for a while, from the beginning of his acquaintance with Tina toter, all told Sunny, of course, Tina was drugged things he did not say.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Sunny pped his thigh and said with a smile.

    See Vincent does not understand, Sunny rolled her eyes at him, deserve Tina does not like you!

    ¡°Since you have a solution, tell me about it!¡±

    Sunny coughed lightly, ¡°First of all, if you genuinely like Tina, then you should put down your identity and pursue her as an ordinary person.¡±

    Seeing that Vincent didn¡¯t say anything, Sunny continued, ¡°Vincent, Tina is just an ordinary girl, what she needs is a man who can give her a home and a sense of security, not an iceberg!¡±

    If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t choose an iceberg to walk through life with myself.

    ¡°I know she is an ordinary girl, but you should also be clear that a person of my status will be surrounded by many girls every day, I am afraid that she will not believe me!¡±

    During this time he also thought a lot, if one day she really has a favorite, he is willing to withdraw, well on the side of the silent guardian of her.

    Vincent¡¯s words Sunny not do not understand, but she just want to say this, ¡°Vincent, the pursuit of Tina¡¯s threshold is not high, as long as the family conditions of the average person can, if you are sincere love her, then you should take the initiative to pursue, do not wait until the day she loves someone else, only to regret! ¡±

    Sunny gave him a deep look and then went towards Tina.

    Vincent sat there, Sunny¡¯s words kept echoing in his mind.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re all pretty much ready to go, why aren¡¯t you fishing with them?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile, Sunny¡¯s personality is particrly lively and daring, and she likes to try everything.

    ¡°They¡¯ve caught a lot of fish, I just came over to see, how¡¯s the preparation over here?¡±

    ¡°Almost done!¡±

    Rosemary gently sorted the picked vegetables so that when she returnedter, the kitchen could bring them directly to the wash.

    Ellen helped Rosemary get everything ready before she said to them, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over and see them!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After Tina finished, she pulled Rosemary and ran over there, the whole person was in good spirits, and she couldn¡¯t see that she was in a bad mood at all.

    ¡°Tina, wait for me!¡±

    Sunny shouted with a smile, rushing forward to hold one in one hand, and himself jumping in the middle like a small child.

    After half an hour, everyone had returned to the farm in great numbers.

    ¡°The young master is back?¡±

    The butler was already waiting inside the garden, because Ellen had said early in the morning that he would bring back the food this afternoon.

    ¡°En, we will have hot pot tonight, order it down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The butler answered and went down.

    ¡°So tired!¡±

    Once William returned to the living room, he leaned towards Adrian¡¯s body as if he had no bones, causing Adrian to dislike him.

    ¡°Go upstairs if you¡¯re tired, don¡¯t even bother me!¡±

    Poof ¡­

    Joseph just sat down and took a sip of his tea, when Adrian¡¯s words spewed a mouthful of tea all over Edmund¡¯s face!

    ¡°Morning?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Joseph, who had managed to stopughing, looked at Edmund, who wanted to y him alive, and hastily apologized!

    Rosemary hurriedly pulled out a few tissues and handed them to Edmund, turned her head to look at Tina, and the two exchanged a look, and their hearts burst open!

    ¡°William, you can¡¯t be ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes kept flicking over the two of them, then looked to Ellen, waiting for his answer.

    William now wants to cry, he knows Ellen will definitely fall on his sword, he is not the first time to know his shamelessness.

    Ellen gave her a look and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas, they¡¯re just like that!¡±

    Rosemary and Tina look at each other, is this the answer?

    ¡°Brother Ellen, but why do I feel as if they mean ¡­¡± The words fell, and Tina made a point of touching them with her fingers.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside your head?¡±

    Vincent stood up and knocked on her forehead with his hand, he felt embarrassed to hear such words, how she a girl does not know how to be reserved?

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Tina ran her hand over her head, looked at Vincent, and cooed, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious what you¡¯re doing, are you still afraid people will say it?¡±

    ¡°Yo, when did you two¡¯s rtionship develop so divinely?¡±

 180 rape first, then kill

    It¡¯s rare to find a topic to distract people, and William certainly won¡¯t let it go that easily!

    When William said this, all eyes turned towards the two of them in unison.

    The look in his eyes was asif he had discovered a newnd!

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think?¡±

    Tina saw them all looking at her with puzzled eyes, and the more she exined the more it amounted to a cover-up!

    ¡°You guys believe me, I really don¡¯t have anything to do with Vincent?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin when you¡¯re even called by your first name, and besides, it¡¯s not a very humiliating thing, is it!¡±

    Edmund chuckled from the sidelines, not forgetting to ask for everyone¡¯s opinion!

    ¡°No! I ¡­¡±

    Tina was about to cry, stood up, tried to exin to everyone, did not know what tripped, the whole person fell backwards, impartial, just sat on Vincent¡¯sp.

    ¡°Tina, even if you want to prove yourself, you don¡¯t have to be so eager, look, isn¡¯t it already the best proof now?¡±

    Nathaniel said gloating on the sidelines, making Tina so angry she couldn¡¯t say a word and could only stare!

    Vincent looked at the puffed up Tina and leaned over her ear and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry, or you¡¯ll get old fast!¡±

    Hot breath spraying around your ears, tickling and tingling!

    If it weren¡¯t for you, would I be misunderstood by everyone?

    Tina turned her head and saw Vincent¡¯s handsome face smiling like a spring breeze, his hands slowly hooked around her neck and smiled sweetly, ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Tina took advantage of Vincent¡¯sck of attention, stomped hard on her foot, and ran away!

    Before anyone could react to what was going on? Then we saw that Tina had already run upstairs.

    Vincent touched it with his hand, as if the leg didn¡¯t seem to be his own¡­ a pain in the gut!

    Several men¡¯s feet subconsciously leaned towards the side of the sofa, fearing that Tina¡¯s anger had not subsided and came down to also give them aplementary kick.

    ¡°What a ruthless woman, even her beloved man can do it!¡±

    ¡°Brother, things can be eaten indiscriminately, but words cannot be said indiscriminately, be careful that Tina will use the same kick that she used against Vincent today on your body, then won¡¯t the eldest aunt be furious!¡±

    Sunny took a grape from the table and threw it into his mouth, while kindly reminding.

    William took a look at the second floor, leaned his feet close together, looked at Sunny and asked in a small voice, ¡°Sunny, are you women all so mean!¡±

    Another took a longan, slowly dialed up, hearing William ask himself this, Sunny smiled and said, ¡°Brother, do not worry, Sunny would not be that kind of person?¡±

    ¡°I knew my sister would never be as mean as Tina!¡±

    William chuckled, with pride in his eyes!

    ¡°Because when you¡¯re ruthless, you¡¯re not even human!¡±

    William heard this, the man slid to the floor, and everyone saw him like this andughed their asses off!

    ¡°Still Sunny is great!¡±

    Joseph wasughing on the sidelines, not expecting that William, who has always been so proud and arrogant, would eat his sister¡¯s dumb loss!

    Sunny did not pay attention to what they said, finished eating thest longan in his hand, stood up with a sweet smile and said, ¡°Whoever bullies my two sisters in the future, then I will not want Tina so gentle, directly with a knife everything, less trouble!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at Sunny with an innocent and cute look and whispered, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go see Tina!¡± With those words, the two men held hands and headed upstairs, leaving behind a group of dumbfounded men.

    ¡°How can girls nowadays have such thoughts inside their heads, could it be that Mo did something to Tina and that¡¯s why it caused public outrage?¡±

    As soon as Edmund spoke, everyone¡¯s eyes shed to Vincent, and even Nathaniel was curious!

    Vincent directly ignored the presence of these men, picked up the tea on the table and gently sipped it.

    The thought of Tina¡¯s anxious face just now, trying to clear their rtionship, made him feel ufortable in his heart.

    Everyone saw Vincent ignore them directly, thinking that since they could not get anything out of him, they did not bother to waste their breath.

    Tina ran back into the room, hurriedly closed the door, leaned against the door and panted heavily, her head was kicked by a donkey today, how could she step on Vincent¡¯s foot in front of so many people?

    ¡°Yah ¡­¡±

    Tina held her head in her hands and turned around in the room. Although she escaped Vincent¡¯s punishment today, but when she goes to work, he will definitely settle the old scores with the new?

    Maybe at that time, Vincent will let her die without a body is not certain, who let themselves a did not hold back, to kick people¡¯s lifeblood above it?

    Now he stepped on him in front of so many people, it looks like he is really going to be finished!

    Tina copsed on her bed, her eyes staring at the ceiling, irritable to the core!

    Tina ah Tina, you finally know what is, move a stone to smash their own feet!

    ¡°Gee, can someone tell me what to do back there?¡±

    Lying in bed, Tina took a pillow and pressed her little face, turning over and over in bed, thinking for half a day, but did not think of a way!

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°No way! Coming to the door so soon?¡±

    Tina jumped up from the bed and clutched the pillow in her hands with both hands, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°Who is it!¡±

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s me, are you asleep?¡±

    Tina heard Rosemary¡¯s voice and hurried up to pull open the door to the room.

    ¡°Rosemary,e and help me, I¡¯m in big trouble?¡±

    Tina hurriedly pulled Rosemary over to sit on the edge of the bed, tears rolling in her eyes like a hot spring about to spill out in a sh!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, look at you as ifyou have a serious problem?¡±

    Rosemary saw Tina¡¯s look a little heavy and couldn¡¯t help but follow suit.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m ¡­ me today ¡­¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the stammering Tina, her eyes unblinking?

    ¡°I ¡­ kicked ¡­ Vincent¡­ today in the lower body ¡­ a kick!¡± At the end of the sentence, Tina was so ashamed that she could not wait to find a crack in the ground!

    ¡°You really kicked his ¡°brother¡±!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina with a look of disbelief, at first when they were talking down there, she thought it was just for fun? , ,

    I did not expect this girl really did it, the courage is really not small ah!

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think he will fire me!¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary worriedly, she really regretted now, why did she kick the important parts instead of the bad parts at that time?

    ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that when the timees, they will rape and then kill!¡±

 181 Do you still have a face?

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious!¡±

    Tina was a little overwhelmed by Rosemary¡¯s words and looked at her in panic, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t scare me, you know I¡¯m too timid to stand up to such jokes from you?¡±

    ¡°If you know I¡¯m joking, then why do you believe me!¡±

    Helplessly shook his head, sometimes really have huge doubts about her intelligence, how did she get into the noble school with excellent grades in the first ce?

    ¡°Nasty, don¡¯t you know that people are scared in their hearts right now? Still in the mood to make such jokes with people, no sympathy at all?¡±

    Tina said with a grimace, her face full of aggression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Vincent is not such a careful man, if it were someone else I wouldn¡¯t dare say, but for you, he definitely won¡¯t give up!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile, as the saying goes: the authority is confused, the observer is clear, these people but Vincent¡¯s love for her all in the eyes, and how will be difficult for her?

    Not right?

    It should not be in front of us, but when only the two of them are alone, then certainly not so!

    Otherwise, the sexual well-being of his best friend for the rest of his life would not be a concern.

    Tina bites her lip, listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, her head is like a rattle, they have no idea, Vincent is not at all what they think?

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know him at all, he¡¯s not at all what you think he is?¡± Tina couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill of vegetation when she thought of the time she spent with him.

    ¡°So tell me, what kind of a person is he actually?¡±

    Rosemary thinks that maybe there is some misunderstanding between them, and in her opinion, Vincent is a very nice man.

    If he really didn¡¯t like Tina, how could he have followed them on the outing?

    ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­¡± Tina didn¡¯t know what to say to her, Vincent always liked to tease her when no one else was around?

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Looking at her friend with red cheeks, Rosemary was even more curious about how far they had developed?

    ¡°He always likes to make a move on me when no one else is around?¡±

    When Tina was nervous, all the words in her heart came out, and her face was as red and flushed as if she had been roasted by fire.

    She gave her a white look and said in a good-natured way, ¡°Vincent likes you, that¡¯s why he made some rather ambiguous moves towards you, who made you stupid yourself?¡±

    If I had known that my best friend was so slow on this side of the rtionship, I should have made it clear to herst time, maybe my best friend would still be wanted.

    ¡°Actually, you should be d that Vincent he doesn¡¯t mind you, if it were any other man, I think you would have been on their cklist already?¡±

    Rosemary said without mercy, not wanting to give her any face.

    ¡°You mean if Vincent doesn¡¯t want me, I can¡¯t get married, right?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Tina asked angrily.

    ¡°That¡¯s basically what it means!¡± Rosemary replied, sitting up in bed, very seriously.

    ¡°Then you wait and see, even without Vincent, I, Tina, will still be wanted!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    Tina said gamely, it is because of this sentence, resulting in the men in the back of thepany as soon as they see her, as if they had seen a ghost alive, no one!

    Looking at the childish Tina, Rosemary did not want to say anything, anyway, what should be said, what should not be said, have said, as for the back, that is not her concern!

    ¡°What¡¯s the conversation about?¡±

    The duo, who were talking, were taken aback by Nathaniel¡¯s suddenment.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you knock when you enter?¡±

    Tina saw that it was Nathaniel and asked in no uncertain terms.

    Nathaniel touched the tip of his nose and shrugged innocently, ¡°I knocked on the door, I think you guys were talking too much and didn¡¯t hear it!¡±

    ¡°So how did you get in?¡±

    Tina still doesn¡¯t believe what he says, and takes all her anger at Vincent out on Nathaniel.

    ¡°The door was left open, so I walked right in!¡±

    Nathanielzily leaned against the wall, slightly narrowed his eyes at Tina, Tammy a smile, ¡°Tina, I am not big brother, you do not want big brother to make you angry, then find me to be the scapegoat!¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting on the side, also nodded along concurringly, agreeing with Nathaniel¡¯s opinion.

    Being directly told what he was thinking, his face was immediately embarrassed!

    Awkwardly smiled, ¡°Then what are you doing up here!¡± Compared to the tone of voice just now, obviously softer.

    ¡°This is not downstairs soon to eat it? Worried that you are hungry, all deliberatelye up to call you down to eat it?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Nathaniel gangly said, did not think he Nathaniel also have such a day.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    With those words, Tina dragged Rosemary down.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting down to dinner tonight?¡±

    When William saw Tinaing down from upstairs, he couldn¡¯t resist a few venomous words.

    Tina smiled as she walked to the table, pulled out a chair and sat down.

    ¡°William you are overthinking it, I always put it first when ites to food!¡±

    ¡°After all, the people are the people!¡±

    Then turning to look at Rosemary, he smiled and asked, ¡°Rosemary, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    Rosemary, sitting in the seat next to Ellen, looked at the ming Tina and replied with a light smile, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, very few girls can just ignore what just happened in front of the allure of nothing, like you can!¡±

    William has never been one to take pity on people, but he is a very vindictive person.

    Who offends him once, he will return it tenfold.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    Tina smiled coquettishly and looked at William, people who didn¡¯t know would really be led to believe that she was addicted to hispliments.

    ¡°Is there anyone else as shameless as you?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you still have a face?¡±

    Looking at William¡¯s defeat, Tina¡¯s mood suddenly felt a lot better, who let him always like to seize her, this is the consequences of offending her.

    Joseph on the side really can¡¯t look at it, ¡°Xi, you just say less, how to say you are also a man!¡± Why are you holding on to a little girl?

    William¡¯s lips showed a wicked smile, one hand on the cheek, propped up on the table, ¡°Hear that, not that I¡¯m afraid of you, it¡¯s that I¡¯m a good man who doesn¡¯t fight with women, understand?¡±

    The hot pot base soup on the table has been rolled up and turned up, and all kinds of dishes have been put on the whole table.

    Tina saw the boiling hot pot soup on the table and her mouth was watering inside the dish.

    ¡°Hey, pay attention, look at you, your mouth is drooling?¡±

    ¡°Let you off first, when I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯ll settle the score with you!¡±

    Sunny, still eating hot pot for the first time, saw Tina clip a piece ofmb roll directly inside and brush it, then put it into her mouth and asked in a small voice, ¡°Tina, isn¡¯t it spicy?¡±

 182 wife-beater

    ¡°This won¡¯t be very spicy, if Tina and I had eaten alone in the past, it would have been put a little more spicy?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary¡¯s words fell, and she brushed a piece ofmb inside the hot pot, then chucked it into Sunny¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Taste it?¡±

    Sunny picked up the bowl ofmb and took a light bite, the taste was indeed different from those western food she usually ate, even better?

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°Eh, the taste is much better than the western food we eat, much better?¡±

    ¡°Eat more if you like!¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary brushed some more for her and put it in her bowl.

    Ellen looked at Rosemary has been helping Sunny folder food,pletely did not see his bowl of nothing?

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s my first time to eat hot pot, it feels so good!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s, like you rich family¡¯s children, of course it¡¯s impossible to eat this kind of junk food?¡±

    Tina grunted as she ate, her little mouth stuffed with food.

    ¡°Tina, do you mean all we eat now is junk food?¡±

    William looked at Tina and asked with a smile.

    Tina nodded and finished swallowing thest bite of food in her mouth and slowly said, ¡°For you guys, yes!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Tina gave him a white look, how to look so handsome a man indeed retarded level!

    ¡°So tell me, did you ever go to a fondue restaurant before us?¡±

    ¡°No, how could we possibly go and eat something like that?¡±

    William said without thinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the end of it!¡±

    Tina shook her head, then continued to clip her favorite dishes and put them in the pot.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    William looked at everyone with a baffled look on his face.

    Everyone looked at William, who looked puzzled, and shook his head in amusement.

    ¡°Joseph, what did she mean by that?¡±

    Joseph, who was named, secretly cried out in his heart, if he identally said the wrong thing and was bombarded by Tina, how miserable it would be!

    ¡°That ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    Joseph thought for half a day did not think how to answer his words, since see is today Tina¡¯s kick, he now have to speak carefully.

    ¡°Joseph, just tell him straight up, so he can grow up as a little retard!¡±

    Tina said unconcerned, anyway, she now ate half full, if he still dare to provoke her, then sorry!

    ¡°Does Tina mean to say that eating this will degrade you?¡±

    ¡°Tina, am I right?¡±

    Joseph looked at Tina and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Think I am such a dignified person, how can I go to eat this kind of things, that is not to lower my status?¡±

    As soon as William¡¯s words fell, he saw everyone¡¯s eyes, all focused on his body.

    ¡°Look, he says you¡¯re all degrading yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Beat him up!¡±

    Tina looked like it was none of my business, and her mouth continued to eat her favoritemb roll.

    ¡°Tina, how dare you set me up?¡±

    Reacting to William¡¯s angry teeth, if not for the fact that she is a girl, the truth up to give her a round.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps asking after it, and I¡¯m not the one who forced you?¡±

    After saying that, Tina also spat out her tongue like him.

    ¡°Vincent, take care of your woman!¡±

    William was so angry with Tina that he threw Vincent right over.

    ¡°I do want her to take charge! Nah people can¡¯t see it!¡±

    Vincent took a sip of his beer and replied coolly.

    Haha ¡­

    ¡°The person has not yet been chased, and you start to miss the wife, you really lost our man¡¯s dignity?¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if it were true that wives are strict, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Vincent turned his head and looked at Ellen in front of him and asked.

    Ellen nced at Rosemary and said coolly, ¡°Eh!¡±

    Edmund and Adrian sat off to the side, heads down, eating their portions,pletely ignoring them.

    ¡°Edmund, Adrian, why don¡¯t you two make ament?¡±

    William doesn¡¯t believe that all of these people would like to be wifely.

    ¡°If you can meet a girl you like, even if you are a wife, I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with it!¡±

    Edmund thought for a while and said, after all, it is a happy thing to be nagged by the woman you love so much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    After all, he hasn¡¯t experienced those himself, so he has no say in the matter.

    ¡°Che, are you all crazy?¡±

    ¡°Huh, why don¡¯t you ask us?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at William and asked with a smile.

    ¡°They are all the same hill, what else is there to ask!¡±

    ¡°Brother, try this! It tastes really good?¡±

    Sunny couldn¡¯t bear to see her brother in shock, and specially helped him brush some food and put it in his bowl.

    ¡°Still Sunny is good!¡±

    William already do not want to say a word with them, because he has now been this group of people who see sex and forget their friends hurt the heart dial cold dial cold!

    ¡°I think what Tina sister said is still very reasonable, it may be that there is some misunderstanding between you, andter full of exnation to open it up!¡±

    Sunny said while helping him to clip the food,pletely did not see someone face a piece of ck.

    ¡°Brother, even if you want to quarrel with people, the first rule is to make yourself all strong, otherwise how can you possibly talk to win Tina?¡±

    Sometimes, she had to admit, her brother as long as people are anxious, the brain will be hot, fortunately, but also only to Tina, if reced by those girls with bad intentions, then the assets of the White family is not worry!

    William, who wanted to explode, seemed to think Sunny had a point and lowered his head to eat his bowl of food with gusto.

    The meal was spent inughter. After eating, everyone sat on the sofa and rested, while Rosemary and Tina were dragged upstairs by Sunny.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s on tonight?¡±

    Joseph and William were the most idle, and they were nning the evening¡¯s activities right after they had eaten.

    When everyone is rested, we will take you to the back of the mountain there for a stroll, the view there is good!

    ¡°Can you bring out the good wine you have in your cer to give us a good taste then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all here for this, you won¡¯t let us down!¡±

    ¡°What kind of wine?¡±

    Nathaniel has always liked to study all kinds of fine wines, and now he heard them say that Ellen has a wine that has been in her collection for many years, so no matter what, she wants him to take it out and taste it. ¡°Ellen bought it from an expert collector when she was in France, and it must have been collected for at least thirty years by now!¡±

    Edmund calcted the time, then smiled.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Ellen boldly agreed, no matter in the precious wine, if not with their favorite people to drink, and drinking in water is no different.

    ¡°Yeah, boss, I love you!¡±

 183 not when they are men

    ¡°Where are you going with this?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Sunny and Rosemary came down from upstairs and saw them all carrying a luggage bag, as if they were going out.

    ¡°You guys came down, we were just about to go up and get you?¡±

    ¡°Call us?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Vincent said to take us to the back of the mountain there to see the view, and there¡¯s a barbecue, nice, right?¡±

    Nathaniel rarely has the opportunity to go out on excursions, like the night out to see the night scenery to eat barbecue time, simply very little, at most is to follow the crew in the shooting location, asionally in the mountains overnight, a person looking at the night scene outside, far from the good friends out together interesting.

    He is now in a very excited mood, so he speaks in a light tone.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tina thought for a while and looked at Ellen and said, ¡°Brother Ellen, have someone prepare arger mat, it will be usefulter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all ready to go!¡±

    ¡°Still Ellen brother thoughtful, if one of us is tired, can still lie on top of the mat to rest!¡±

    Tina put her hands together, pleased with her idea, and the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.

    Sunny nodded approvingly, smiled, and asked, ¡°So, do we need help bringing anything?¡±

    ¡°No need, what should be prepared, we are ready!¡±

    Edmund saw that everyone was almost ready, quasi-turned to Ellen and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Vincent walked to Tina¡¯s side, turned sideways to her and said, ¡°The road is slippery on the mountain at night, don¡¯t run around!¡±

    Looking at him, Tina nodded her head in a ghostly tiger, not knowing if it was because of his concern or because ¡­

    Ellen old fort is four or five miles away from the back of the mountain, at first in order to maintain the original shape of this back of the mountain, Ellen did not ask the steward to build a road here, but hereid a cobblestone Andy, straight to the top of the mountain.

    ¡°Wow, how much farther!¡±

    Sunny just feel their feet are not their own, have been walking for almost an hour, and still have not reached their destination.

    ¡°Almost there, hold on for a while!¡±

    Edmund walked up next to her, held out his hand to support her, and smiled.

    ¡°How was it, was it okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we can still walk on this point!¡±

    Rosemary cast Ellen a Carry smile, before they went to high school when they often go out with schoolmates on field trips, many times we all have to be this big bag of luggage, hiking a dozen miles of mountain roads, which over the years, have be ustomed to.

    So this point of the road now is nothing to her?

    Unknowingly, everyone has arrived at the destination, Sunny saw, the whole person is like alive, the spirit of the very.

    ¡°Rosemary, do we have to go back tonight?¡±

    Sunny sat on a rock next to him, holding a bottle of drink in his hand, took a few sips and asked slowly.

    ¡°Not really, you can ask Ellen?¡±

    However, looking at this formation, they should be nning to spend the night here, otherwise they would not have brought so many things up.

    ¡°Big brother, do we still have to go down the mountain tonight?¡±

    Sunny shouted to Ellen who was busy over there. Ellen who heard the voice turned around and came over towards them.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Sunny wants to ask you, are we still going down tonight?¡±

    Ellen walked to Rosemary¡¯s side, pursed her lips and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see when the timees, but we brought our tent over, so if you guys don¡¯t want to go down when you bring it, we can spend the night here!¡±

    The man in front of you is really attentive, everything is well thought out, no wonder he can reign in the mall at a young age, it is really not ordinary people can do.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go ahead and set up the tent, and when we¡¯re tired, we can go ahead and rest in the tent, and you guys can keep ying with yours!¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Rosemary looked at Ellen and suggested.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then you go and find a ce toy the mat, there are a few boxes over there, there is everything inside, you see what you like to eat, take it out and set it up!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s lips are slightly raised, looking at her eyes full of doting.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    When Ellen left, Rosemary followed them andid out the mats, cing the food on them one by one.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll go over there and reduce the firewood a bit, you set up the shelf, Sunny get the stuff out!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not very far, I¡¯ll pick it up nearby, it won¡¯t be very far!¡±

    With so many people here, what is there to be afraid of?

    ¡°Okay then! You take care of yourself!¡±

    Rosemary was busy getting the grill out while still admonishing Tina.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Sunny looked at Tina¡¯s back as she left and said enviously, ¡°I really envy Tina¡¯s unrestrained personality, she can say whatever she wants, she doesn¡¯t have to do everything like us, she has to think before she does it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tina has always been like this, no matter what tough things she encounters, she will always smile, even if it¡¯s herself ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was saddened by the thought that she was not with Brandon Baker when she was in a car ident and Lin¡¯s mother died.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Sunny¡¯s hand, which was holding something, stopped and looked at Rosemary.

    ¡°Some time ago, Tina¡¯s father had a car ident, and her mother died at that time, a happy family, on that day instantly copsed, and I happened to be away from Cornshire at that time, all of a sudden all the burdens of the family on her shoulders alone, she was close to copse.

    In the end, she came through with a smile on her face. The Tina you see now, optimistic and cheerful, is actually because she has an optimistic mind, which not everyone can do!

    Tina seems to be cheerful and frank, but it turns out that there is still such a bitter tears and history behind, which Sunny did not expect!

    ¡°But I saw that Tina is obviously interested in Vincent, why doesn¡¯t she go and ept him, if she epted Vincent then she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard!¡±

    ¡°Tina has never liked the life of the gentry, and she has always aspired to a life that is kind of ordinary, Susan, not one that moves around and makes the news papers.¡±

    Rosemary remembered what Tina had said before, which is still fresh in her ears.

    ¡°No wonder, I said why when she speaks, there is no general girl to see the boy¡¯s shy color, so Tina did not take them as men at all!¡±

    Sunny said like he had found a newnd, which soon led to questions from several men.

    ¡°Who are you talking about who didn¡¯t treat us like men?¡±

 184 snap â€¦â€¦

    William just walked over and heard his sister seem to be saying who didn¡¯t when who was a man?

    Vincent came over after helping to set up the tent over there, went around badly and didn¡¯t see Tina, and asked softly, ¡°Where is Tina?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Tina said she went to get some firewood nearby toe over and get a barbecue!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get her!¡±

    Before Rosemary could react, Vincent was already looking around the perimeter.

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my big brother?¡±

    Nathaniel came from over there and saw his big brother heading over to the woods and looked at Rosemary and asked.

    Rosemary looked up and said, ¡°He¡¯s gone to find Tina!¡± After saying that, she went back to lowering her head and continuing to do her own thing.

    Tina was holding arge pile of firewood and was worried about how to get it back when she saw what looked like a maning her way.

    ¡°Tina?¡±

    Vincent saw a figure not far away from there and shouted loudly.

    Tina was happy to see someoneing over and said, ¡°I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Why are you out alone collecting firewood, don¡¯t you know how dangerous it is?¡±

    When he came to Tina, Vincent reprimanded her gently, afraid that she would meet a snake or something else here alone.

    Tina knew he was worried about herself and didn¡¯t want to talk back to him, but instead whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t next time!¡±

    ¡°What, do you want a next time?¡±

    Vincent said loudly, this woman is getting bolder and boldertely, we must teach her a good lesson when we go back, so she will remember!

    The first time I went to the mountain, I told her to forget all about it.

    Tina knew Vincent was really angry, reached out a hand and tugged lightly at his shirt, pointing to the firewood on the ground, ¡°Do me a favor and help carry a little firewood, will you?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tina was about to put the picked firewood on him when she saw Vincent covering his stomach and his face was very ugly.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I have a tummy ache?¡±

    ¡°Oops ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then bear with me for a while, I¡¯ll go call someone!¡±

    As soon as Tina said that, she was ready to get up, Vincent reached out and took her arm, ¡°Don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll just rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Then let me help you sit up firste on, let me see first, where are you in pain?¡±

    Vincent nodded breathlessly and allowed Tina to move him around, but his face looked more and more pained.

    Tina saw his face getting ugly and fell to her knees, asking anxiously, ¡°Vincent, where do you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    Vincent weakly pointed his finger at his chest and looked at Tina with a worried expression on his face.

    Tina reached out and slowly put her hand on his chest, gently rubbing it for him, her eyes full of worry.

    ¡°How¡¯s that for better ¡­¡±

    Before the words were out of his mouth, Vincent reached out and sped the back of Tina¡¯s head and slowly kissed her on both lips.

    Vincent¡¯s kiss is like a spring breeze in March, tickling and warming the senses!

    Tina struggled at the beginning to slowly enjoy it at the end. Vincent sensed the change in Tina and deepened the kiss even more.

    Tina felt like she was about to lose her breath, and every time she was kissed by him, he would help her change her air in time, and so back and forth I don¡¯t know how many times, I heard someone call them over there, Vincent slowly let go of Tina.

    ¡°It seems that your kissing skills are not good enough, you need to practice more in the future!¡±

    Vincent said with a smile, looking at her eyes full of love inside.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have pain in your chest anymore?¡±

    Tina, who was dazed by the kiss, finally found out that something was wrong in the next second.

    ¡°With such a kiss just now, it seems like my stomach really doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±

    Vincent pretended to run his hand over his chest a few times and smiled.

    ¡°Vincent, you go to hell!¡±

    Tina lifted her foot and was ready to kick Vincent underneath, but Vincent, who had been fooled once, could not let her get away with it.

    ¡°Tina, this ce is rted to your lifelong happiness, is not allowed to kick oh!¡±

    Vincent grabbed Tina¡¯s shadowless scud and said yfully.

    ¡°You ¡­ you are a scoundrel!¡±

    Tina looked at Vincent with anger and anxiety, but couldn¡¯t do anything about him, she could only stare!

    ¡°Yes, I am a scoundrel, a scoundrel with a delicate girl, just the right pair!¡±

    Seeing Tina¡¯s inability to speak, Vincent felt especially good about himself.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sunny is right, if you want to hold the beauty, you have to put down your identity and be no different from ordinary people.

    ¡°Tina, what are you doing, everyone is waiting for you?¡±

    Rosemary was a little worried when she saw that they hadn¡¯t returned from their trip for so long, so she asked Joseph toe over and take a look.

    When Tina saw it was Joseph, she hastily picked up the firewood from the ground and showed a smile to cover up the embarrassment she had just felt!

    ¡°Oh, just now Vincent¡¯s stomach was a little upset and he was resting here for a while, so he was dyed a little?¡±

    Tina spoke and looked at Vincent, as if waiting for his answer.

    The smile under Vincent¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper as he looked into Tina¡¯s eyes that were about to eat him.

    ¡°Joseph, what brings you over here?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary saw that you guys were out for so long, so she asked me toe over and check it out.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, just suddenly my stomach is a bit ufortable, so I dyed a little, let¡¯s go back now!¡±

    Vincent smiled and took the firewood from Tina¡¯s hand, his eyes winked at Tina, and took big steps towards Joseph.

    Tina followed him and looked at the perverse behavior of the day with a look of confusion?

    What¡¯s wrong with him? Is it because he was kicked by her today and his brain has been damaged?

    ¡°Tina, what are you fuming about?¡±

    Joseph took a few steps, noticed that Tina wasn¡¯t following him, and quasi-transferred his head to see her standing there in a daze!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking up, Tina realized she was already some distance behind them. Seeing Joseph standing there waiting for him, she hurriedly ran over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two? It took so long to collect firewood, you¡¯re not hiding somewhere to have sex!¡±

    William nced at Tina, who was following him, and gave a wicked smile.

    Without even looking at William, Tina walked over to sit next to Rosemary and gave him a hard stare.

    ¡°William, don¡¯t talk about Tina like that, she¡¯s at least a girl, unlike you, a thousand-year-old dirty turtle!¡±

    Edmund thought it was Tina who was embarrassed, so he came out to say something for her!

    ¡°People are not windy in vain, in this kind of dark and windy moonlight, do not do something, really in vain as a man?¡±

    William words should just fall, you can hear Ellen take to the phone and said: ¡°Send Yellow up!¡± Said, hung up the phone, picked up a ss of red wine and Vincent gently touched, embellished a sip.

    ¡°Boss, is it appropriate to bring Yellow up here?¡±

    ¡°Appropriate, and at this point in time, that¡¯s all I can think of?¡±

 185 Eat Meat â€¦â€¦

    Ellen nced at William and said helplessly.

    ¡°Boss, what does Yellowing up have to do with me?¡±

    William matter came to Ellen¡¯s farm for the first time and thought Yellow was alone. The moment he saw the butler bring Yellow up, he waspletely dizzy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter?¡±

    Joseph sat there wanting tough but did not dare tough, so he had to excuse himself to go to the toilet and left for the time being.

    Rosemary, who had already lit the firewood aside, looked at them and spoke, ¡°Which one of you will roast?¡±

    Ellen walked up to Rosemary, looked at her, and said gently, ¡°Go ahead and do it, I¡¯ll bake it!¡±

    ¡°Do you need me to give you a hand with that?¡±

    Rosemary stood there, watching Ellen¡¯s skillful technique, and her feet felt like they were fixed by nails, not wanting to move away.

    ¡°You just stand aside and watch, soon you will have food?¡±

    Ever since she ate Ellen¡¯s barbecue in the ancient forest, Rosemary has never forgotten the taste.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Edmund pulls Adrian and Nathaniel and Joseph in a card game, the rules of which are that the one who loses has to put a note on his face.

    Vincent, who has little interest in ying cards, sits aside as a referee while Sunny and Tina sit and watch them y.

    ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t we y a game too?¡±

    Sunny nced at Vincent, and soon, a dark color shed under his eyes, and smiled sweetly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tina had no objection to Sunny¡¯s proposal and sidled up to Rosemary and shouted, ¡°Rosemary,e over here and y the game!¡±

    Hearing Tina¡¯s shout, Rosemary smiled at Ellen and said, ¡°Shall I go over there first?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead! Get it done and I¡¯ll send it over to you!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s gentle and enchanting voice is like a heavenly sound, which makes people very intoxicated.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    For Ellen¡¯s gentle and considerate, Rosemary is not repulsed, whenever he stays with him, there is always a sense of familiarity, this feeling is very familiar, just can not remember where to meet!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the game?¡±

    ¡°How about ying rock-paper-scissors?¡±

    This game is rtively simple, and the main thing is that when Sunny used to y this game with her ssmates, she basically won every time.

    ¡°Will this game be too childish?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the childish games that are fun!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Sunny, what¡¯s the punishment for the loser?¡±

    Sunny¡¯s pretty eyes rolled in her eyes and said with a coquettish smile, ¡°How about a sip of fine wine?¡±

    This is Ellen¡¯s red wine for many years, the color is pure, the aroma is strong, the wine is not very good people, just a ss will be dizzy.

    But that¡¯s the effect she wants.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    There was a cool chilling from the hills at night, the sound of insects and birds chirping everywhere, a zippy sound of grilled meat on the barbecue, Ellen taking a variety of seasonings and pouring them on top, turning them skillfully.

    Twenty minutester, a rich fragrance soon wafted in the air, so that people smell, you can not help but want to appetite!

    After the exam was done, Ellen walked up to Rosemary with a te of roast meat, ¡°The red wine will taste even better when it apanies the roast meat!¡±

    With that said, Ellen ced the roast in front of them and sat down herself.

    ¡°Rock ¡­ scissors ¡­ cloth!¡±

    ¡°Haha, Tina, you lost again?¡±

    Sunny danced andughed, Tina was depressed and picked up the red wine and took a small sip.

    Tina lost more often and naturally drank a little more than they did.

    ¡°Sunny, let¡¯s have a little barbecue first, before we y!¡±

    Rosemary, worried that Tina might think of the wine as in water, stepped aside and warned.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°No, I just lost so many times, I must win back!¡±

    Tina shook her little head, obviously a little drunk.

    Vincent walked to Tina¡¯s side, picked up a skewer of barbecued meat and handed it to her, coaxing gently, ¡°Tina, eat some barbecued meat first, ande backter to y!¡±

    ¡°Eat meat?¡±

    Tina looked at the sudden appearance of so many Vincents in front of her and shook her head hard, muttering, ¡°Why are there so many Vincents?¡±

    Sunny picked up a skewer of kebab and just took a few bites when she heard the nonsenseing out of Tina¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Tina won¡¯t just get drunk!¡±

    Although her initial intention was to get her drunk, but did not expect her alcohol capacity is so poor, simply a drink is drunk?

    I was thinking about whether to give her moreter, but now look ¡­ seems not to need?

    ¡°Tina is a very poor drinker, I thought a little would be fine, but looking at her, it seems different from what I thought?¡±

    Rosemary said somewhat helplessly, but she was thankful that Ellen had brought the tent over.

    William¡¯s side is in full swing, William¡¯s face has the most notes, then Edmund, Adrian and Nathaniel only have a few two, it seems that the underdog is William again.

    ¡°Boss, give us also baked a te of roast meat toe?¡±

    William smelled the aroma of roast meat, waited for half a day, but did not see Ellen to send them over a te, finally could not help but shout.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who knows how to eat!¡±

    Although he hated William¡¯s insensitivity, he finally got up and went to help them grill the meat.

    ¡°Still the boss is good to me!¡±

    William was touched to see Ellen go and help them grill the meat.

    Joseph came back from a stroll outside and saw William with a note all over his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Joseph,e over here and help me, I¡¯m in a losing battle, see if there¡¯s any way to bring me back from the dead!¡±

    As soon as he saw Joseph, William grabbed him as if he saw a lifeline.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look at it for you?¡±

    Joseph walked up next to him and helped him look at his cards. It wasn¡¯t really that William¡¯s cards were bad, but that he simply couldn¡¯t y!

    ¡°These cards should be ced here, and then these can be made into sister cards, and you see, when thises out, it¡¯s not a win!¡±

    Joseph rearranged his cards and quickly won.

    ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s better for you to fight! This guy finds me every time he looks for a friend, look what I¡¯ve been dragged into by him?¡±

    Edmund looked at Joseph pleadingly, with an unmistakable look of resignation on his face.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he wouldn¡¯t y his cards, would he have so manybels on his own face?

    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault, who told these cards to be so hard to remember!¡±

    ¡°Yes, if these cards were beautiful, I don¡¯t think you would leave any of them behind?¡±

    Edmund responded nonchntly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how can this cardpare with my beauty!¡±

    William replied ploddingly.

    ¡°For the sake of you being linked to me, I¡¯ll help you guys get food?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    William spoke and headed over to Ellen.

    ¡°Tina, why don¡¯t you sit down and eat something, and I¡¯ll take you to restter, okay?¡±

    Tina narrowed her eyes slightly and looked Vincent up and down, half a day before she spat out a few words: ¡°Who are you?¡±

 186 Not just put you to bed?

    ¡°I remember, you¡¯re my boss Vincent, aren¡¯t you!¡±

    Tina looked at Vincent, thought for a moment, and said aloud.

    Vincent grabbed her hand while coaxing her patiently, ¡°Tina, let¡¯s eat something first, okay?¡±

    ¡°Vincent, who are you to control me?¡±

    Tina pped Vincent¡¯s hand away hard and yelled loudly.

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re drunk, do you want me to apany you to go back and rest for a while first?¡±

    Rosemary, knowing she was already drunk, stepped aside and suggested.

    ¡°Who said I¡¯m drunk, I¡¯m not drunk, I have no problem drinking a few more cups!¡± After saying that, looking at Sunny, heughed, ¡°Sunny, pour me another ss, didn¡¯t Brother Ellen just say that eating barbecued meat tastes better with red wine?¡±

    Sunny looked at the face has been ck can not be ck Vincent, she do not want to pour her wine? Unless one does not want to live, otherwise, one will be killed by this murderous gaze in a minute.

    Sunny picked up a skewer of kebab and took a bite, then shook his head at Tina and said helplessly, ¡°Tina, I wouldn¡¯t dare to pour you in the wine, if I had known that your drinking capacity was so bad, I wouldn¡¯t have let you drink, and now Vincent would hate to skin me alive!¡±

    When Tina heard Sunny mention Vincent, she turned her head to look at him and asked, ¡°Vincent, you just did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I just slept with you, you¡¯re the president of H Group, you have to be so stingy?¡±

    The few people sitting over there ying solitaire, after hearing what Tina said, all their eyes fell on the two of them.

    Rosemary, who has just had a little bit of wine, is now starting to get a little dizzy and uses her hands to massage her temples from time to time.

    ¡°Not feeling well?¡±

    Seeing that she was not feeling well, Ellen came over and asked with concern.

    ¡°Just had a little wine and now you¡¯re a little dizzy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you back to your tent to rest first!¡±

    With that, Ellen pulled Rosemary out first.

    Sunny saw Rosemary leave and simply got up herself and went to y with the men.

    Vincent now no longer expects her to eat, the most important thing now is to take her away first.

    Otherwise, maybe she will say something elseter?

    ¡°Vincent, I can¡¯t believe you were raped by a woman, if the outside world knew about this, it would be an absolute sensation in Cornshire!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Edmund said with a gloatingugh from the sidelines.

    William, on the other hand, whistled aside and looked at Tina, whose small hands were scratching, ¡°I really can¡¯t see that there is such ayer of rtionship between you two?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Tina was confused as if she heard someone yakking next to her ear again and couldn¡¯t help but yell.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just once? We¡¯re all adults, can¡¯t we afford to y?¡±

    After saying that, Tina suddenly turned around and looked at Vincent, ¡°Vincent, I¡¯m just your employee, why should I be bullied at every turn, if it wasn¡¯t for the high sry you pay, do you think I would be happy to serve you, a big pervert?¡±

    Edmund looked at the crazy Tina, once this woman started to drink, is really difficult to deal with!

    With a smile, Tina suddenly stood up, sat on Vincent¡¯sp, held his head with both hands, and said with a flowery face, ¡°Vincent, you are so handsome, simply as handsome as my idol, but how do you two look so simr!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Tina gnawed and nibbled at Vincent as if she were gnawing on a delicious bone.

    Several people in the audience looked at each other, stunned by Tina¡¯s sudden move.

    But the most shocked is Vincent, watching himself being Tina cupped in the hands, kissing and biting, the body¡¯s desire has long been roused by her,rge hands on her waist forcefully mentioned, Tina¡¯s whole person on the nting in his arms, Vincent quickly stabilized her biting small.

    ¡°This drunkenness can be really ¡­¡±

    Joseph shook his head from the sidelines, a sourness welled up in his heart, but it was soon gone.

    As long as she is happy, their silent blessing on the sidelines, is not better!

    Nathaniel coughed lightly and whispered to the two men, ¡°Can you at least think of us singles?¡±

    Hearing the voiceing from over there, VincentOlivia reluctantly let go of Tina and said to Tina, ¡°Tina, I¡¯ll send you back to bed first!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Vincent, why are you flirting with her in front of me, do you know how hard it is for me to feel inside?¡±

    Tina mumbled something in her mouth, and her little hands were asionally groping and scratching in the air.

    Although Tina said a very small voice, but still Vincent heard, looking at the person in your arms, the corner of the lips of the smile deepened.

    Vincent picked up Tina and said to the few people over there, ¡°I¡¯ll send Tina back to the tent first, ande backter!¡± After saying that, he hugged Tina and left.

    Rosemary¡¯s tent was some distance away from the barbecue, and because she was worried that their conversation would disturb them, she chose a more Susan ce to pitch her tent.

    Ellen took Rosemary¡¯s hand for a while and noticed that she seemed a little unsteady on her feet.

    ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Hearing someone call her, Rosemary looked up and saw Ellen looking at her, suddenly reaching out and slowly touching his face.

    ¡°Ellen, why are you being so nice to me?¡±

    ¡°Fool, if I don¡¯t treat you well, should I treat others well?¡±

    Ellen knew her inner torment, at first thought not to have too much entanglement with her as much as possible, but one day without seeing her, his heart is like something missing, boring!

    ¡°Ellen, I know you are good to me, but I am already someone¡¯s wife, although I don¡¯t want to admit this fact in my heart, but this is the reality, from now on you will be my blue friend, okay?¡±

    Rosemary tilted her head and looked at Ellen, her eyes shing with a variety ofplex emotions that made her heart clog.

    ¡°Rosemary, you are mine and no one will take you away from me!¡± Ellen took Rosemary into her arms, and soon we could see each other honestly with our true faces.

    ¡°Thank you for everything you¡¯ve sat for me, except for all of this, and I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to pay you back with!¡±

    The words fell, two lines of tears fell from Rosemary¡¯s face, not knowing whether it was love for Ellen ormenting her fate.

    Feeling a slight tremoring from her shoulder, Vincent gently pushed her away and saw a pearly Rosemary.

    All along, Ellen thought Rosemary was the strongest, even if she was married to a vegetative husband, she did not have a word ofint, such Rosemary makes people very heartbroken.

    Arge hand sped the back of her head and tenderly kissed the tears on her face, as if she was caring for a rare treasure.

 187 cut and dried feelings

    Ellen gently took her waist, slowly kissed her lips, the two stood in the moonlight tightly embraced together, it seems that in this moment, the surrounding things are in so important.

    Tossing and turning, Ellen kissed for a long time before Olivia finally let her go reluctantly, ¡°Rosemary, I find I¡¯m getting to be reluctant to let you go?¡±

    At the moment Ellen released her, Rosemary wondered if she was awakened by Ellen¡¯s kiss, or by the cold wind on the mountain?

    ¡°Ellen, I¡¯m already The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, let¡¯s pretend that what just happened never happened!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart is hard, she doesn¡¯t know how she ended up like this!

    ¡°Rosemary, are you just going to spend the rest of your life with that vegetable man?¡±

    Ellen took her arm, her eyes deep, and spoke coldly.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart felt as if it had been jerked hard, a question she had never thought about and one she did not dare to think about?

    ¡°It hase to this, I ¡­ have no choice!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary turned her head to look at Ellen, her eyes resting on her arm.

    Ellen didn¡¯t know whether to feel grateful or disappointed by Rosemary¡¯s answer.

    Ellen gave Rosemary a deep look, turned around, and left.

    Vincent carried Tina back inside the tent, probably because of the cold weather in the mountains at night, the body could not help but burrow into his body.

    The fire of lust that he had managed to suppress, under the casual rubbing of Tina¡¯s body, the restlessness somewhere in his body made him curse.

    A mountain breeze blew by, Tina couldn¡¯t help but shiver a few times, and her small hands subconsciously went to his waist.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold ¡­¡±

    Tina held Vincent¡¯s waist tightly with both hands, her little head burrowing hard into it, a whimpering out of her mouth every now and then.

    The temperature on the mountain at night was already rtively low, and in Vincent¡¯s view, he was now like being in an oven, his body was suffering like fire.

    After a nce at Tina, who was shivering from the cold, Vincent quickened his pace and headed over to the tent.

    Probably because she was worried that they would not sleep well at night, Ellen prepared a tent for each of them, so that they could sleepfortably.

    Vincent unzipped the tent and put Tina on the mat, but she hung on his body and couldn¡¯t tear it off.

    ¡°Tina be good, let go first, I¡¯ll get you the quilt!¡±

    Vincent coaxed gently from the side, but someone seemed to not hear it at all, no response at all.

    Looking at Tina who has been hanging on his body, Vincent is helpless, his own penis a straight and majestic standing there, until now has not gone down.

    Naive body of this woman a little sense of danger are not, and also sleep extraordinarily well.

    In this way, he was afraid that he did not hold it and would eat her?

    Not true!

    This girl seemed to say when she was drunk that they had a one-night stand with each other?

    Could it be that she thought she was being slept with by him that night!

    Vincent thought of this girl has been blowing up at herself for the past few days, it turned out to be because of this matter.

    Sleeping Tina is very Susan, long eyshes soon move a little, small mouth slightly beeped, very cute!

    Looking at the tempting red lips, Vincent couldn¡¯t resist kissing them.

    This kiss was like dry wood meeting a zing fire, almost, really turned her into his woman.

    Vincent because of this, in the cold mountains, blowing a cold wind all night, finally before dawn to put out the body of that fire of desire.

    The whole night¡¯s torture made Vincent look haggard.

    The next morning, along with the sound of birds chirping inside the woods, Tina finally opened her heavy eyes, moved her body, and felt very dizzy.

    ¡°Tina, are you awake?¡±

    Because ofst night¡¯s events, Rosemary did not sleep much all night, tossing and turning inside the tent, and ended up with a big panda eye early in the morning.

    Remembering that Tina was drunkst night, Rosemary came over early to see if she was better?

    ¡°Come in!¡± Lifting the curtain, she saw Tina frowning and tapping her hand against her head.

    ¡°The head hurts, doesn¡¯t it!¡±

    Rosemary came in and sat right next to her, resting her head gently on herp, deep in her fingers, rubbing gently on her temples.

    ¡°Rosemary, how did I get herest night?¡±

    ¡°I think Vincent sent you back, and I had a little headache at the time, so I left first!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Last night, Tina vaguely felt someone on her body constantly touching and kissing, and she thought she was having an erotic dream at the time!

    But listening to Rosemary, that should not be a dream, it must be Vincent that big pervert while she was asleep, on her hands and feet.

    ¡°Oh, and do you still have a headache now?¡± Tina looked up and saw Rosemary with two thick, dark circles under her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes, didn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡±

    Tina rolled over and sat up, looking at Rosemary¡¯s ck eyes with worry in them.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s bed recognition, so you haven¡¯t been sleeping muchst night?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to exin to Tina what happenedst night, so she had to find a random excuse to put it off.

    Otherwise, with Tina¡¯s character, if she knew what happenedst night, she would have to plow through the ground to get to the bottom of it.

    ¡°When did you ¡­ get into the habit of recognizing your bed?¡±

    Tina looked into Rosemary¡¯s eyes, trying to find a little something fishy in them.

    ¡°Oh, once or twice now and then? It¡¯s not like it happens every time?¡±

    Rosemary raised her eyebrows and looked at her best friend in a very breathless way.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you keep talking about me, why didn¡¯t I know about all the big things that happened between you and Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Do you still think of me as a good sister or not!¡±

    Tina had wanted to gossip a little, but now when she heard what Rosemary said, her mouth was open in the shape of an O. She was astonished.

    Could it be that he was drunkst night and said something he shouldn¡¯t have said?

    ¡°Rosemary, did I say anything I shouldn¡¯t have said when I was drunkst night!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina with some surprise, this girl, did she not remember what she had saidst night?

    If she knew that she had confessed to sleeping with Vincentst night, I wonder if this girl would find a piece of tofu and die!

    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember anything at all about what you saidst night?¡±

    Tina cocked her head for a moment, then finally looked at Rosemary and shook her head.

    Hey, she really does not want to tell her such a cruel truth, really afraid that she can not sink ¡­

 188 can be a big loss of face

    ¡°You were cursing Vincent allst night, saying things like he bullied you and squeezed you?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was something else? But those would have been the facts, and I wasn¡¯t wrong!¡±

    Tina heard it was these, the nervous look on her face, instantly rxed a lot!

    ¡°These are not the point, the point is that you said you put people to sleep, and you also said that we are all adults, even one night. Love can not afford to y, but also yelled at Vincent careful eye?¡±

    Rosemary smiled ndly and raised her eyebrows, a wry look in her eyes.

    ¡°No ¡­ won¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Did I really say those words?¡±

    A look of incredulity appeared on Tina¡¯s face, and her entire body was unsettled.

    Looked at her and nodded, the expression on her face really couldn¡¯t be more genuine.

    ¡°And everyone was stunned by your words at the time, and I kinda Edmund said today that you actually saidst night in front of Vincent that you were jealous of Sunny and that you had a hard time in your heart!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina with her hands covering her face, and she could hardly wait to find a hole in the ground.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what should I do? How embarrassing is this?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tina lying on her knees, the little head to be with a rattle, are about to cry out.

    If I had known that there was a day, I should have spoken up in the first ce, and I wouldn¡¯t have let things be what they are now.

    Rosemary sighed lightly, patted her back and said softly, ¡°Tina, actually I think this matter is not as serious as you think, besides, you yourself want to admit that you like Vincent, and now everyone knows, so Vincent can¡¯t renege even if he wants to, right?¡±

    Tina looked up at Rosemary, ¡°Are you talking about human beings? I don¡¯t even know what to do now, and you¡¯re still in the mood to poke fun at me?¡± The words left her mouth, and did not forget to re at her.

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°I really think there is nothing, you say you two, male unmarried, female unmarried, even if there is a baby now, no one said anything about you right!¡±

    After a pause, he yfully said, ¡°Actually, we all think you¡¯re not losing out at all, okay?¡±

    ¡°Think about it, Vincent is a Cornshire bachelor, he has good looks, money and is the heir of H Group, this is what many girls dream of, what else can you pick and choose!

    Rosemary cracked up a lot, for her good sister to be able to hurry up and get married, she is also enough to fight.

    ¡°Are you my man or are you a lobbyist sent by Vincent? Look at you, how do you look like a matchmaker who is helping people with their matchmaking?¡±

    Tina gave Rosemary a white, pouting look.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m your good sister! If I were sent by Vincent, I wouldn¡¯t even talk so much nonsense to you, it would be quicker to just wash you up and throw you into his bed tied up in fives!¡±

    ¡°But you just made ament that made me think of another business opportunity?¡±

    ¡°What business opportunity?¡±

    Rosemary moved her body towards her and said yfully, ¡°If I don¡¯t act one day, I think it would be a good choice to be a matchmaker myself!¡±

    Poof ¡­

    ¡°Ehnn, I also think you have a lot of potential, I support you, go!¡±

    Tina patted her on the shoulder and replied with a smile.

    ¡°But can I be a matchmaker¡¯s first step, but mainly need your help, you do not let my heart just in the sprouting dream to kill ah!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, how dare you set me up, let¡¯s see how I¡¯ll fix you up!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, a silveryugh turned up inside the tent.

    Joseph hadn¡¯t even gotten close to the tent when he heard theirughter from afar. Why was it sunny over here and dark clouds over there?

    It¡¯s supposed to be cloudy on one side and sunny on the other!

    Now people are really more and more inscrutable, obviouslyst night was a good person, how to get up early in the morning with a ck face, how to look like the kind of abstinence for too long, no meat to have the rhythm!

    ¡°Rosemary, Tina, Ellen asked me to ask you if it¡¯s okay to go back?¡±

    There was soon no sound inside the tent, and not long after, Rosemary was seen walking out of it.

    The sharp-eyed Joseph soon found Rosemary¡¯s wrong, no wonder the boss is so angry today, it really is a desire to be discontented ah!

    ¡°Rosemary, is there nothing wrong with Tina!¡±

    Thinking about what Tina saidst night, Joseph¡¯s heart still gets a little sour when he thinks about it now.

    Rosemary nced at him and gave him a small smile, ¡°Does it feel like time to let go now?¡±

    ncing at the figure inside the tent, Joseph¡¯s mouth hooked up with a bitter smile.

    ¡°Everything will be fine!¡±

    Rosemary knows that he is in a bad mood right now, it¡¯s hard to like a girl you like, but the other party is now in love with her!

    A good heartbeat, the bud has not yete out, was killed, which for him, indeed, is a not small pain.

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s happy, I¡¯m happy!¡±

    A simple phrase that wraps up all the thousand words and Joseph¡¯s love for Tina.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Tina struggled for a long time inside the tent and finally got up the courage to walk out of it, and saw the two of them talking about something, talking about something very happy.

    Joseph saw here out, so he smiled and joked, ¡°I thought you were nning to stay inside the tent and note out?

    Tina walked up, reached out and took Joseph¡¯s arm, shook his arm, and said petntly, ¡°Joseph, howe you¡¯re starting to make fun of me too, didn¡¯t you used to say you¡¯d protect me behind my back?¡±

    It was the first time that Tina was pampered in front of him, and this delicate voice gave Joseph goose bumps all over his body.

    Joseph gently drew back his hand and Tammy smiled, ¡°Tina, what I say always counts, but I still prefer your straightforward nature, it makes me feel alive?¡±

    Oh a smile, ¡°So Joseph like to be bullied by me, tell me earlier, otherwise I will not feel like a normal person.¡±

    Rosemary looked at the time and said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s just go over there! Otherwise they¡¯ll really think Tina is afraid toe out and meet people?¡±

    At that, Tina looked at Joseph and said, ¡°Joseph, are they all waiting tough at me?¡± Although she was prepared in her heart to beughed at by them, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask in her heart.

    ¡°Do not worry, Xi and Edmund because thepany has an urgent matter, went backst night, Adrian and Nathaniel two people idle boredom, also followed first back, so you do not have to worry at all!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, great!¡±

 189 endless

    Rosemary had just walked up to Ellen when she clearly felt the chill emanating from someone¡¯s body.

    She knew he was angry with her, and by the look of him, he seemed to be furious.

    Ellen was angry, knowing that the other party was herself, but she couldn¡¯t help but be jealous in her heart.

    ¡°Since everyone has arrived, let¡¯s go down the mountain!¡±

    Giving Rosemary a deep look, Ellen didn¡¯t say a word to her and turned towards the road down the hill.

    Tina sensed that the atmosphere was a bit off and nced towards Joseph, who shrugged helplessly at her.

    Vincent has a slight headache now becausest night, he blew the mountain wind all night.

    And Tina probably deliberately kept a distance from Vincent because of what happenedst night.

    Early morning in the mountains Andy extraordinarily fresh, forest birds singing non-stop, sunlight through the trees sprinkled on the flowers and nts on the edge of Andy, fine light shining.

    The descent was far quicker than the ascent by an hour, probably because there were fewer people, or perhaps the descent was so focused that the time passed particrly quickly.

    Once back at the old castle, Ellen instructed the butler to prepare breakfast, while everyone went up to their own rooms, freshened up, and then came down for breakfast.

    ¡°Vincent, is everything okay!¡±

    While eating breakfast, Ellen noticed that Vincent was a bit off and walked up to him, asking with concern.

    Vincent rubbed his temples and said slowly, ¡°A little cold, it¡¯s not a problem!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost time to go back, are youing back with us?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincent slouched on the sofa, his good-looking peach blossom eyes scowling at Ellen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back together!¡±

    Lightly garnish a mouthful of red wine, eyes from time to time nced upstairs a few eyes.

    After half an hour, Rosemary got into Ellen¡¯s car, while Tina was mercilessly pushed into Vincent¡¯s car.

    Joseph had something to take care of and had to go first.

    Rosemary, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked at Ellen, who had been silent, and it turned out that men can be angry, just like him, without ying.

    When Rosemary saw that he kept silent, she simply ignored him, adjusted afortable sleeping position, and went straight to sleep on her seat.

    Ellen, who had been waiting for Rosemary to say something, finally decided topromise herself after half an hour because she could no longer stand being ignored like this.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleepst night?¡±

    Ellen had seen the dark circles under her eyes as soon as she saw her, and although she used some foundation to cover them, Ellen, with her sharp eyes, was still able to see the difference right away.

    Soon, an even breathing sound drifted slowly into Ellen¡¯s ears, and when he turned his face sideways, he realized that the woman had fallen asleep at some point.

    Ellen pulled the car to a stop on the side of the road, got out, and took a nket from the back seat and covered her body.

    Sleeping Rosemary is like the sleeping beauty in fairy tales, the beauty of which makes people unable to take their eyes off.

    ¡­

    Tina had wanted to follow Rosemary to do Ellen¡¯s car, but before she could get into the car, she had already been thrown directly into both cars by someone on the grounds of work.

    On the road, Vincent did not say a word, only a long time soon to smoke a cigarette, the whole person looked very seemingly haggard.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Tina moved closer to him, stretched out her own little hand, touched it to his head, and then touched her own, ¡°You have a fever?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t know when his fever started, but what she did know was that he was burning up badly and had to find a ce to buy some fever reducers!

    ¡°President, let¡¯s find a hotel to rest, you need to take your medication and rest now!¡±

    Vincent now does not even have the strength to speak, in fact, he has been looking for a hotel, he is afraid that he will continue to drive, something will happen!

    After driving for half an hour, they finally found a hotel in a small town with better conditions to stay.

    Park the car, Vincent¡¯s whole body is about to stand, in Tina¡¯s assistance, finally arrived at the door of the room.

    Tina carefully helped Vincent into bed, and the warmth of his body startled her when she touched his palm.

    ¡°President, you lie down first, I will help you put the water!¡±

    The words fell, Tina hurried into the bathroom, turned on the shower, put a tank full of hot water, tested the water temperature, just right, walked to the bed to help Vincent up.

    ¡°President, you go in first and take a hot bath, sweat, and you will be much morefortableter.

    Looking at Tina, Vincent nodded and the two went into the bathroom.

    ¡°President, I¡¯m going out first, what¡¯s up, you¡¯re calling me?¡±

    Tina had just taken a step when she heard Vincent say, ¡°Help me undress!¡±

    Tina stood frozen in ce for a few seconds, then turned around and said with a smile, ¡°President, men and women are not rted, you see, can you yourself ¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at me like this, is there anything else I can do to you?¡±

    Now is not to say that this issue is good? The important thing is that people are not married after all, if this gets out, then who else dares to marry her!

    Vincent saw that she was still hesitating and said coolly, ¡°I¡¯ve been slept with by you, I don¡¯t even mind showing myself to you, is there anything you need to hesitate about?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to wait for me to burn to death so you can inherit my legacy!¡±

    People have said this, forget it, help people help in the end, send the Buddha to the West, give up!

    Tina stepped forward and reached out to slowly unbutton his shirt, and with each one she could clearly feel her breathing intensify.

    After struggling for ten minutes, Tina finally helped him get the shirt off his body.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, I¡¯m going out first!¡±

    ¡°Pants still unzipped?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tina looked at Vincent with wide eyes, and her feet couldn¡¯t help but tremble lightly for two steps.

    ¡°What are you still standing there for, hurry up and solve it!

    Tina¡¯s face is reluctant, but she really does not dare to confront him, after all, people are now sick.

    Tina walked forward, head down and began to help Vincent unbuckle the belt, a fragrance belonging to the girl in front of Vincent surrounded, so he could not help but lean forward.

    The belt of Vincent was always lying there, when Tina¡¯s little hand, I do not know if it is because of nervousness, soon in his abdomen mo. The body of a certain part of the bath fire rubbed upward.

    He is not considered to be, himself moving stones to smash their own feet.

    Tina was cursing as she untied it, but her mouth was grunting, ¡°What the hell belt, so hard to untie!¡± It was driving her crazy.

    Vincent¡¯s abdomen not a momentter, the little brother has woken up, lifting his head high in the look?

    Tina identally, her hand touched a hard object, and as her eyes moved downward.

 190 Got a nosebleed?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You get it yourself!¡±

    Dropping the words, Tina covered her face with both hands and ran out like the wind.

    The smile on Vincent¡¯s lips grew deeper and deeper as he looked at Tina, who was fleeing!

    This girl is shy!

    Tina took a breath and ran to stand on the windowsill inside the room and took a deep breath outside.

    I am so, people that is the normal reaction, even if they want to do something, now is already the heart and not enough ah!

    What¡¯s more, he is still sick, so if he is left in the bathroom, if something really happens, how can she exin to her aunt and uncle!

    Tina turned her head to look at the bathroom door, struggling inwardly, as if there were two little people arguing in her heart, one saying to go and the other saying not to go.

    ¡°Bang ¡­¡±

    When Tina was torn between going in and not going in, a sudden noise came from inside the bathroom, Tina¡¯s heart tightened and she rushed into the bathroom!

    ¡°Vincent, how do you ¡­¡±

    Tina pushed open the door and saw Vincent standing naked in the bathtub, ready to get some essential oils, and identally knocked over the body wash next to him.

    ¡°Wow, the beautiful man out of the bath picture ah!¡± Bronzeplexion, firm and stic, especially the front pectoral muscles, this figure is simply perfect!

    Tina just kept staring at Vincent¡¯s body, not avoiding suspicion in the least, but instead admiring it tantly.

    Why a man¡¯s body can be so good, not even a trace of excess fat, a pair of sharp, deep and good-looking bright eyes enough for that woman to breathe and sink.

    ¡°Have you seen enough!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tina suddenly felt a warm stream inside her nose pouring out as if it were a waterfall!

    ¡°Tina, how are you?¡±

    Vincent saw her nosebleed and hurriedly got out from inside the bathtub and went to Tina¡¯s front, asking with concern.

    When Tina saw this, the nosebleed that was about to stop seemed toe even more fiercely than it did just now.

    ¡°May be recently eaten on fire, I will now go out and ask the waiter to send a cup of tea to remove fire over,ter it will be fine?¡±

    The words fell, Tina lifted her feet and was ready to go out, but Vincent gently pulled her whole body towards him, and a string of water sshed out from the bathtub.

    Looking at Tina, who was within reach, Vincent¡¯s throat tightened and his palm sped the back of Tina¡¯s head, wrapping her tightly into his arms and kissing her tenderly and dominantly.

    Tina tightened her grip on his arm and tried to struggle, only to have his grip tighten.

    Where therge palm reaches makes her whole body tickle, her body naturally cooperates with his movements.

    Perhaps sensing the longing of Tina¡¯s body, the restless fire on Vincent¡¯s body grew stronger and stronger, and his heavy breathing sounded extra harsh inside the bathroom.

    ¡°The president?¡±

    ¡°Tina?¡±

    Vincent mumbled a shout out of his mouth.

    Feeling Vincent¡¯s change, Tina¡¯s heart was getting more and more scared, her hands tightened on his arm and shouted out with difficulty.

    A soft purr is a fatal temptation for Vincent at this moment.

    ¡°It hurts ¡­¡±

    A forceful pain through her body came from Tina¡¯s body, causing her to cry out without warning, her nails embedded deep into Vincent¡¯s back, while the man in front of her felt no pain at all.

    The cone of pain came, and tears fell like raindrops drop by drop in the bathtub.

    The dim orange light casually sprinkled on the walls inside the bathroom, making the whole bathroom very ambiguous.

    After a while, Vincent suddenly stopped and pressed his entire body against Tina¡¯s, his body indistinguishable from tiredness or sweat.

    ¡°Vincent?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tina, who had been waiting for a few minutes, saw that Vincent had no intention of getting up, pushed him hard and fell to the side.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s not like you¡¯ve overindulged in sex and sperm!¡±

    Looking at Vincent with his eyes closed, the first phrase that came to Tina¡¯s mind was this.

    Hastily reached out a hand to probe his nose, saw that he was still breathing, and let out a light breath.

    ¡°Good thing he didn¡¯t break, or he¡¯d be in trouble himself!¡± After taking a look at the passed out Vincent, she decided she¡¯d better find a way to get him into bed.

    Holding back the pain between her legs, Tina took a bath towel from the rack and put it on, then took another one and wiped his body clean, then using all her strength, she finally dragged and pulled him onto the bed.

    It was hard to get Vincent into bed, and Tina was just about to sit down and rest for a while when there was a dang ¡­ dang knock at the door!

    Dragging his tired body to open the door of the room, he saw an attendant standing at the door with cold medicine.

    ¡°Hello, here are the fever and cold medicine you asked for!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Tina took the medicine the attendant handed over, then smiled.

    nced at the bed Vincent, very helpless from the bag inside a box of cold spirit granules, to him soaked two packets!

    After rinsing it, he sat in front of the window with the medicine and called out softly to the person on the bed, ¡°President, time to take the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Vincent was confused as if he heard someone call out to him, but his eyes could not open.

    Tina took out a thermometer from her pocket and put it under his armpit. After ten minutes, she took it out and looked at it, and it was 41 degrees!

    ¡°My God, it¡¯s so hot?¡±

    Tina lifted Vincent up and leaned him on the bed, then took out two fever-reducing pills and stuffed them into Vincent¡¯s mouth, and gave him some water, which the guy wouldn¡¯t spit out but just swallowed.

    After serving Vincent, Tina¡¯s whole body felt like it was falling apart, and the whole person fell into a deep sleep on the floor.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Vincent slowly opened his eyes, scanned the room, and his eyes finally fell on Tina, who was lying on the edge of the bed.

    Only a bath towel was wrapped around her body, her long and slender legs were casually bent, and her long eyshes were like a small fan as her eyelids jumped.

    Lifting the quilt, Vincent felt a coolness, looked down and found himself naked, shook his head, he seemed to remember trying to get essential oils in the bathroom, identally touched over the shower gel, then Tina crashed in, and ¡­

    What happened back there, needless to say, Vincent knows what happened back there!

    Getting out of bed, Vincent gently picked Tina up off the floor, and looking at a small, prickly strawberry on Tina¡¯s neck, he knew how intense their battle had just been.

    After gently putting her to bed, Vincent looked at the time and saw that it wasn¡¯t veryte, so he put his arm around Tina and went back to sleep.

    Tina woke up at 9:00 p. m. She didn¡¯t wake up from sleep, she woke up from hunger!

    Huh, why did youe to bed?

 191 Good Morning, Wildcat

    ¡°Where are the people?¡±

    Tina hurriedly got out of bed, put on her slippers, and was about to go find someone when she saw Vincente out from inside the bathroom.

    Seeing Tina awake, the corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, ¡°Go take a shower! We¡¯ll go out for dinnerter!¡±

    At that, Tina looked at him for a long time before the words popped out of her mouth, ¡°Has your fever gone down?¡±

    ¡°En, have retired, hard work today!¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina, the corners of his lips lifted slightly and said meaningfully.

    Tina coughed lightly and said a little awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!¡± After saying that, she hurriedly walked towards the bathroom.

    Vincent looked at her back, the smile under his eyes deepened, it seems that the cold wind blowing all nightst night is still worth it!

    At first he was not sure if he had really eaten Tina dry, until he went to the bathroom to take a shower and found those shocking scratches on his back, he was sure it was true!

    Tina took off her clothes and stood in front of the mirror, looking at those spots on her body, and already in the back of her mind she didn¡¯t know what kind of cursing Vincent had already done.

    But once she thought of his impable body, Tina felt she had earned it again?

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t know what happened to the two of them today!¡±

    But thinking that Vincent waspletely unconscious at the time, Tina started to cheat herself again.

    I used to hear people say that the first time will be very painful and painful, the next time will not be, but why does she have so much pain today?

    If Tina had known that she hadn¡¯t even forced Vincentst time, then she wouldn¡¯t know if she was that calm now.

    Vincent dried his hair, sat on the couch, picked up the phone and ordered two portions of steak, fruit and such, and hung up.

    An hour had passed, Tina was still inside the bathroom and had note out, the waiter had already brought up the food.

    ¡°Tina, wash up ande out for dinner!¡±

    The waiter ced the meals one by one on the table, gave Vincent a thirty-degree bend, and pushed the food cart out.

    Hearing the sound of the waiter pushing the food cart out, Tina wrapped in a bath towel and gently pushed the door open, peeking out her little head to look at Vincent.

    ¡°That ¡­ my clothes seem to be in the car?¡±

    ¡°Come out for dinner first, we¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    Vincent nced at Tina, who was hiding behind the door, and spoke with a smile.

    Tina, who was thinking of being reserved, finally failed to resist the temptation of the food on the table and pulled on her bathrobe to make sure it would not be exposed before she slowly walked out.

    ¡°Eat up! It¡¯s all cold!¡±

    After saying that, Vincent took his knife and fork and sliced the beef on the te unhurriedly, with reserved elegance in every stroke!

    Lin picked up the knife and fork, hard cut the beef in the te, knife and te collision, emitting a zipping and rattling sound.

    ¡°Eat slowly and chew carefully so as to promote intestinal digestion!¡±

    Picked up the ss on the table, shook it gently in his hand a few times, and garnished it lightly with a sip!

    Tina is now so hungry that she is about to eat a cow, where would care what chew slowly, and she is not one of those Missy, need to pay attention to their manners at all times.

    In her Tina¡¯s dictionary, she eats how she wants to eat, and never condescends to herself for the sake of others.

    ¡°If we all ate like you, we would have been starved to death long ago!¡±

    Tina slurred her words as she ate her beef.

    ¡°You rich people eat, it takes two or three hours to eat one meal, three meals a day, then where do we have time to go to work or go home to help with the housework!¡±

    ¡°Do youe home every day and have to do chores around the house?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re not on the same level!¡±

    After saying that, Tina took another cake and dug into her mouth with a big bite.

    Vincent put down the knife and fork in his hand, crossed his fingers, propped his chin up and looked at Tina.

    Tina, who was impatiently stared at, awkwardly lifted the broken hair in front of her forehead with her hand and said with a smile, ¡°President, aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat you even more now!¡±

    Tina froze for a moment andughed, ¡°President, this joke is not funny at all!¡± The words fell, Tina lowered her head and continued to eat her cake.

    ¡°Tina, are you shy?¡±

    You¡¯re the one who¡¯s shy!

    Your whole family is shy!

    Tina red hard at Vincent, and took her fork and stuck it hard into the cake, as if to vent her inner anger.

    ¡°Come on, eat up! We have a meeting with Cornshire early tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Eat up, let the waiter clean up!¡±

    Vincent took the phone and pressed it, and within a few minutes a waiter came with a food cart to clean up the dishes.

    After dinner, Tina took out her phone and sent a text message to Rosemary telling her she was still out and wouldn¡¯t be back until tomorrow!

    Rosemary heard that she was still out there, made a phone call to ask about what happened today, confirmed that there was nothing more, and gave a few instructions before the two Olivia hung up the phone reluctantly.

    I did not think that the two people unknowingly talked for more than an hour, hung up the phone, looked at the time, it was almost twelve o¡¯clock, no wonder she felt her eyelids were getting heavy.

    ¡°President, I¡¯m sleepy, please go outside and get yourself a room to sleep in!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After saying that, Tina¡¯s whole body copsed on the bed, and soon there was an even breathing sound.

    ¡°This girl, now more and more at ease with herself, and I do not know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing!¡±

    Vincent finished thest sip of red wine inside the ss, went to the bed, rolled over and slept next to Tina.

    The sleeping Tina was particrly childish, turning over randomly in bed as if looking for afortable sleeping position.

    Gently gathered her in his arms and gently imprinted a bite on her forehead, only to see Tina shrink in his arms, find afortable position and drift off to sleep.

    Early the next morning, when the first rays of sunlight passed through the curtains on the windows and refracted on the floor, a variety of patterns appeared beautifully.

    Tinay in Vincent¡¯s arms and slept well all night!

    ¡°Good morning, littlezy cat!¡±

    Vincent saw Tina awake, propped his head on one hand, and smiled evilly at Tina.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tina just opened her eyes and was startled by Vincent.

    After moving a little, Tina realized that her entire body was curled up in his arms, a posture that was reverie-inducing in every way.

    ¡°This is my bed, I¡¯m not here, where is it?¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina, a yful face written, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, all over the body with a deadly temptation.

    Tina knew she couldn¡¯t win him over and said to him, a little embarrassed, ¡°I have to get up!¡± After saying that, she moved her body and tried to get up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

 192 Fatal Tenderness

    Tina¡¯s unconscious ignition has set his body on fire, Vincent¡¯s body stiffened slightly and reached around her slender waist to fit her more closely to his body.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Tina, who was already feeling ufortable, was now being held by Vincent like this, making her even more ufortable.

    ¡°I want you!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s mouth is dry and his voice is raspy and engrossing.

    Now Vincent is like a beast lying dormant in the depths, and Tina is like that delicious, tasty prey for him to gawk at!

    Tina looked at Vincent like this and couldn¡¯t help but spit because it was already obvious to her that her body was being held against him somewhere and it was ufortable!

    Making her squirm unconsciously, trying to get rid of that thing!

    But this unintentional some action, but Vincentpletely ignited, a roll over, the whole person was buried under him!

    As soon as he touched her cold, cotton candy-like sweet lips, Vincent was hooked, no matter how many times he kissed, each time he was able to bring him a different taste.

    Probably because this time both were awake, Tina¡¯s whole body was tense this time, very afraid that the pain from thest time woulde again.

    Vincent skillfully stripped himself and Tina of their bathrobes, leaving his mark on every part of her body!

    Without the pain of thest heartbreak, what followed was an extreme pleasure never before experienced, a soul-crushing sensation!

    Almost every time, Vincent made her reach the clouds, light and airy, bringing her body to the extreme.

    Tina didn¡¯t know when Vincent had let her go, and the only thing that sobered her up was that it was as if all her bones were falling apart.

    A single movement would make her feel that this body was no longer hers.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Tina woke up almost noon, and just opened her eyes to see Vincent¡¯s demonic smile right in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Wake up, I¡¯ve put hot water for you, I¡¯ll carry you to a hot bath first, you¡¯ll be much morefortable afterwards!¡±

    When Vincent said so, Tina was all red to the ears.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just walk by myself!¡±

    As the words left her mouth, Tina propped herself up on the bed with her hands and slowly sat up.

    As soon as Vincent lifted the covers, a perfect body was presented in front of Vincent, giving him a nce and a quick reaction from his body.

    Tina buried her head so deep in her chest, she swore it was the most embarrassing she¡¯d ever been in her life!

    Vincent put Tina carefully inside the bathtub to soak, squatted down and gently wiped her shoulders.

    ¡°Chief ¡­ President, you¡¯d better go out first! I can do it myself!¡±

    Tina¡¯s face was already too red to be red, and what she wanted most now was to hurry up and get Vincent out!

    Tina may not know that her every move is a deadly temptation to Vincent, making him unstoppable.

    ¡°All over your body, where else have I not seen, do you still need to be shy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your body, I added a lot of essential oils inside the bathtub, so when you¡¯ve soaked for half an hour, it won¡¯t hurt so much!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s thoughtful concern, from his eyes, could be seen how much he cared for himself.

    Faced with Vincent¡¯s tender and considerate, Tina¡¯s heart is still very touched!

    Although Rosemary had previously been on the sidelines telling her that Vincent was interested in her.

    It¡¯s just that deep inside herself, she has never dared to admit it. It was only at the moment when Sunny was talking andughing at him and moving intimately that she realized that she didn¡¯t know when she had fallen in love with this domineering man.

    ¡­

    Rosemary returned to Cornshire very early, Ellen did not look in a very good mood, so she basically fell asleep all the way back, went back to The Grant family to chat with the olddy for a while, ate dinner, and returned to her room early.

    After talking with Tina for more than an hour, Rosemaryy on her bed, unable to sleep, so she sat up and leaned on the bed, thinking about what she sawst time that Z. D was recruiting designers with design talent, and wondering if time had passed.

    Rosemary took her phone, looked through the album for a while, and finally found the poster picture!

    After looking at the time of the poster, the deadline for submission is still three days away, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still toote.

    She clearly remembered that when her mother was still alive, she had designed a piece of work, at that time, only the school opened an interest group, let each student design a piece of work to submit, she drew a random piece, and then the teacher took to participate in thepetition, but also won the first ce.

    But it was that time, her mother cautioned her that she could not learn to design in the future, as to why, her mother did not say until her death!

    I don¡¯t know why, but Rosemary always had a bad feeling that something bad was going to happen recently.

    Andrew¡¯s health is getting worse and worse, and she is now only a titr The Great Young Lady in The Grant family. If Wilson never wakes up, how long she can stay in The Grant family is anyone¡¯s guess!

    She could have submitted the article under a secret name, and as long as she didn¡¯t appear in person it wouldn¡¯t be against her mother¡¯s wishes.

    If the timees when it is necessary, she will have to go against it.

    She believes her mother in heaven won¡¯t me her!

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she slept so long in the car, but she¡¯s in particrly good spirits now, and her mind is full of inspiration.

    For a designer, whenever there is inspiration, it is their time to work. The most important thing she wants to do now is to draw it while there is inspiration now.

    When she said she would, Rosemary sat down at her desk, pulled open a drawer, took out sketch paper and pencils from it, and drew carefully on it.

    A bright moon hangs high in the sky outside the window, and the faint orange light in the room spills on Rosemary¡¯s slender body, which is extraordinarily moving.

    Chad stood in front of the window of the room, the red wine ss in his hand intentionally shaking, looking at the lights in the room not far from him, a dark and unknown look shed in his deep eyes!

    Draining thest sip of wine from his ss, Chad pulled the curtains closed and turned toward the bedroom.

    Rosemary at the moment ispletely immersed in the excitement brought to her design,pletely unaware that the sky outside the window has slowly risen to fish belly white!

 193 Something happened to Vincent

    ¡°Tina!¡±

    Tina had just walked to the office door when she saw Amying up behind her!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Amy, you look so pretty today, do you have a date tonight?¡±

    Today Amy wore a beige dress that made people lookfortable, just like her smile.

    ¡°Um, old ssmates came to Cornshire this evening and said they wereing out for a get-together!¡±

    As the words fell, a blush shed across Amy¡¯s face.

    Tina was sensitive to capture the expression of a young girl¡¯s love calf from Amy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Looking at you like this, could it be that the other person is your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No! He used to be my senior in high school, then he got into a prestigious university, and after graduation, he left the country, and only some time ago I heard from my ssmates that he came back?¡±

    Amy said these, think of the previous scene in high school, face full of shyness!

    The two said they hade to the front desk, and as soon as Mini saw it was Tina, her chin was raised high and she looked at her with a disdainful look.

    ¡°Good morning Mini!¡±

    Tina is used to Mini¡¯s attitude, obviously her heart is not bad, but she has to make a condescending appearance.

    ¡°Tina, let¡¯s have lunch together, I have some questions for youter?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°See you at noon!¡±

    Shaking her hand at Amy, Tina walked straight into the elevator and pressed the button for the thirty-second floor directly!

    Vincent

    The day after he came back from his illness, he went abroad with Cohen, originally said at the beginning that he wanted to take her there, because her passport was not done, and let her escape!

    This week, is the mostfortable days for Tina, sitting in therge office every day, in addition to cleaning, is to read about thepany¡¯s rted information!

    No matter what, she is now considered Vincent¡¯s personal assistant. If she doesn¡¯t even know the background of thepany, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if she is asked about it one day!

    Inside the elevator soon became Tina alone, and soon the elevator reached the thirty-second floor.

    Ding ¡­

    ¡°Morning, Tina!¡±

    Tina just came out from inside the elevator and saw Cohen standing at the president¡¯s elevator door with a document.

    ¡°Cohen, when did you get back?¡±

    Tina asked while her eyes still nced at the office.

    ¡°No need to look, the president didn¡¯te back?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Cohen saw her this way, some funny, she is thinking of the president? Or would you rather the president not evene back?

    ¡°Thepany has a project has been negotiated with the other side, just when we are ready to sign the contract, the other side and Lin time change of attention, so the president can only let mee back to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs, and he stayed over there to continue to negotiate with the other side!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if hees back or not!¡± Better not evene back, Tina threw down a sentence and headed for the office.

    ¡°The president took the 12:30 flight back today, you can see him soon?¡±

    Cohen said aloud to Tina¡¯s back, the smile on his lips getting deeper and deeper!

    It was hard to get to the end of the day and I was ready to go to the cafeteria with Amy for dinner.

    Tina came out of the elevator and didn¡¯t see Amy but only Mini, so she walked up and said with a smile, ¡°Mini, do you know where Amy went?¡±

    ¡°Why should I tell you?¡±

    Mini said without raising her head, her tone was very impulsive.

    When Tina saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, she just smiled and prepared to go to the cafeteria by herself first.

    ¡°Hey, she¡¯s gone to answer the phone and told you to wait!¡±

    ¡°Mini, do you have something against me, can you say it so I can hear it?¡±

    She said Amy had asked her to wait a while, so she couldn¡¯t just stand around, she had to find something to say.

    Mini looked up at her with contempt and said coldly, ¡°Just you, are you worthy of having my opinion of you?¡±

    Tina stopped and nodded with seeming understanding, and asked, ¡°So you don¡¯t have a problem with that? Then why are you always so mean whenever you see me?¡±

    ¡°No reason, don¡¯t like it is not like it!¡±

    ¡°Hum ¡­¡± finished taking her bag and twisted her delicate little waist and went out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Amy came back from answering the phone and saw Tina¡¯s eyes keep moving over Mini¡¯s body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    When she saw Amying back, she went up and took her arm, and the two of them were talking andughing as they walked towards thepany¡¯s restaurant.

    ¡°Tina, are you still used to working next to your boss!¡±

    The two of them hadn¡¯t eaten together since Tina had arranged to go to work up there.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It is the boss¡¯s temper is not very good, cloudy, a little annoying!¡±

    Tina said with a smile, that¡¯s how she felt anyway!

    ¡°Actually, you know what? People inside thepany are especially envious of you, saying that you just came to thepany not long ago and you can go to work beside the president!¡±

    Amy thought she had just been brought up to work for a while, thepany privately do not know how many people in the back of the discussion, saying that she must have some kind of backers and so on!

    Tina ordered a sweet and sour pork, diced chicken with popped peppers, and then some small dishes, then found a seat and did it.

    ¡°If they knew I was abused up there every day, maybe they wouldn¡¯t envy and be jealous of me!¡±

    Tina chucked a piece of ribs into her mouth, slurring.

    ¡°Eh, also learn what you say right!¡±

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you say you had something you wanted to ask me this morning?¡±

    Amy took a sip of her juice and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s settled!¡±

    ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    A sunny and handsome boy stood in front of them and asked politely.

    Tina looked up and saw Donald, a college student who was just recruited in the technical departmentst month, and said with a smile, ¡°How is it you, sit down!¡±

    ¡°You know each other?¡±

    ¡°Eh, we metst time when we went to the technical department to deliver something!¡±

    ¡°Introducing, this is my good friend Amy, who works at the front desk!¡±

    ¡°This is Donald, the technical department programmer!¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    AmyHeidi graciously extended her hand in greeting, with a genuine smile on her face.

    ¡°Hello, please take care of Kevin in the future!¡±

    Donald is a recent college graduate and was lucky enough to be selected to work at H Group as soon as he graduated, what a blessing for a college graduate about to graduate!

    Tina knew Donald wasn¡¯t very good at talking once he saw a girl, so she smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re all in the samepany, so we¡¯ll naturally look out for each other!¡±

    ¡°Eh, Tina¡¯s right!¡±

    Donald is shy, but he is a funny boy, and Tina and Amyugh every now and then at his words.

    Inserting an update now, Flight 122 from M Country to Cornshire Airport crashed en route, no casualties have been received yet!

    Just heard a ng, Tina in the hands of the bowl fell to the ground, people have already rushed out of the canteen!

 194 I thought Iâ€™d never see you again

    Tina was already in tears, running desperately towards thepany entrance!

    ¡°Vincent, nothing can happen to you!¡±

    Cohen just came out of the elevator and bumped into Tina, rushing up and shouting, ¡°Tina!¡±

    When Tina heard Cohen¡¯s voice, she stopped in her tracks and said in a choked voice, ¡°Cohen, take me to the airport, okay?¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m also going to the airport, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Cohen had nned to ask Tina to apany him to pick up Vincent from the airport, but now Tina has volunteered to go with him, so he is more than happy to be at ease!

    Tina hurriedly pulled open the door on the passenger seat, fastened her seat belt, and the tears on her face were like broken beads, falling continuously.

    ¡°Cohen, it was just on the news that Flight 122 crashed en route, is that true?¡±

    At the bottom of her heart, Tina still expected Vincent to change his flight ore back early because of something, but when she saw Cohen also rushing to the airport, her heart was not calm!

    ¡°It¡¯s true, until now the search and rescue team has not found the wreckage of the ne!¡±

    Cohen said here with a heavy heart, after all, it is hundreds of human lives!

    ¡°Wow ¡­¡±

    Tina¡¯s chest at the moment is like being torn open so hard that she can¡¯t breathe!

    After taking a look at Tina, Cohen felt that he seemed a little too cruel, but the bad guy was worth it to him in order to allow his boss to hold a beautiful woman.

    The car soon arrived at the airport, and before Cohen could park the car, Tina was already rushing out and heading for the pick-up gate!

    ¡°Tina!¡±

    Cohen was taken aback by Tina¡¯s actions, if something happened to her, the boss would surely have yed him alive.

    Tina stumbled to the pick-up gate, only to see a lot of wailing at the gate, all the families of the victims, all crowded here, asking for an exnation from the airline!

    Until the announcer said the ne was confirmed to have crashed at sea with no survivors ¡­

    Tina¡¯s legs were weak and her whole body slowly copsed!

    A pair ofrge, strong hands instantly caught her, and Tina slowly raised her head and saw the face she thought she would never see again, turned around and hugged her tightly, crying out loud!

    ¡°Vincent, you scared the hell out of me, I thought I¡¯d never see you again!¡±

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Tina hands tightly hugged him, very afraid that they did not hold tight, he will immediately disappear.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m back already, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Vincent took one look at Cohen, who was not far from him, and knew that the girl had gotten into the trap Cohen had set!

    Although she was worried for nothing, but at least he knew that she had him in her heart.

    At the thought of this, the corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise upward.

    ¡°You let me hold you well, I¡¯m afraid that if I let go, you¡¯ll leave me!¡±

    The words fell, Tina raised her head and offered to send her red lips to confirm that this was not a dream.

    Vincent was taken aback by Tina¡¯s move, but also happy for her move!

    Vincent¡¯s thin, slightly cool lips kissed, and his tongue kept exploring her sweet honeypot, as if he wanted to rub her whole body into it.

    Just as Tina felt like she was about to break, Vincent let go of her, reached out and gave her a gentle scrape on the bridge of her nose and said with a smile, ¡°There was a dy, so I didn¡¯t take that flight!¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Tina listened to his words with a puzzled look, then looked at Cohen.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯m sorry, I also received the news that the president changed his flight temporarily, I was going to exin to you, but you ¡­¡±

    Cohen is very sad to say, that look as if to say, I was going to say, is your own too worried about the president, did not give me the opportunity!

    ¡°Then you can pull me too!¡±

    Tina knew that Vincent was okay, and the whole person changed in a moment, and said loudly to Cohen.

    Let yourself lose such a big face, Cohen, you are dead!

    What kind of person is she, Tina? She is very vindictive.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge!

    Tina red hard at Cohen, and the look inside was full of danger signals!

    Upon receiving Tina¡¯s murderous look, Cohen suddenly felt that his future days might be even more difficult than offending the boss.

    Vincent took her small hand and said tenderly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡± Inside his eyes were full of doting.

    **********

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary received a call from the executive director of the filmpany this morning, asking her toe to the office!

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Walking inside the office, Rosemary walked over to the couch and sat down.

    The man in front of you has been on the phone, and his tone is full of respect for the other person inside.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, your old man, I will definitely get this done!¡±

    ¡°Yes, understood!¡±

    Tristan hung up the phone and turned around to see Rosemary sitting on the couch.

    ¡°Miss Harris, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Barton, long time no see!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect that the executive chairman of the filmpany was Tristan!

    Tristan sat down on the sofa and asked with a smile as he unhurriedly made tea, ¡°Miss Harris, do you know why you were called over this time?¡±

    With those words, Tristan poured a cup of tea for Rosemary and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary picked up the tea on the table and put it in front of her nose and smelled it, then took a shallow taste and said with a smile, ¡°Cheeky teeth, sweet at the bottom of the throat, good tea!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Harris to be a tea taster too, as expected from The Great Young Lady of The Grant family!¡±

    Tristan poured himself a ss, put it in front of his nose for a moment, and garnished it with a sip!

    ¡°Mr. Barton isn¡¯t just inviting me to taste tea today, is he!¡±

    ¡°I just love how quick Miss Harris is to say things!¡±

    ¡°Tristan, sorry to bete!¡±

    Rosemary looked up to see a young man walking in from outside!

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is RosemaryMiss Harris!¡±

    ¡°Hi Miss Harris, it¡¯s Reed!¡±

    Reed stood up as a gentleman and shook hands with Rosemary and introduced himself.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lee!¡±

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t know what Tristan is up to, but looking at him like this, he¡¯s not a good guy either!

    ¡°Miss Harris, here¡¯s the thing, Reed is now a writer and director and he has a TV show on his hands right now and wants to ask you to star in his female lead?¡±

    As soon as Tristan spoke, Reed took a copy of the script to Rosemary.

    Rosemary took the script and read it, it¡¯s a youth idol drama, mainly about the female lead in the workce and those white lotus fighting with the plot, the plot is not bad, attractive!

    ¡°Yes, let when the shooting starts?¡±

    If it doesn¡¯t sh with Diretor Lau¡¯s shoot, Rosemary thinks the role is still worth the challenge!

    ¡°Shooting starts in half a month!¡±

 195 The most moving confession

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that happen to be the same time as Diretor Lau¡¯s shoot?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tristan with some difficulty, if so, she can¡¯t take the show!

    Reed looked at Tristan and after a moment said, ¡°I personally am looking forward to Miss Harris taking on this show of mine, I¡¯ve seen all the TV shows you¡¯ve been in before and we need an actress like Miss Harris for the lead role now!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, if you¡¯re worried about Diretor Lau¡¯s side, I can talk to Diretor Lau for you, which I can still do!¡±

    The corners of Tristan¡¯s lips lifted slightly, and the smile on his face made people look and feel particrly disgusted.

    Rosemary pushed the script in front of Reed and smiled lightly, ¡°Reed, I¡¯m really sorry, I may not be able to take on this drama of yours, I¡¯ve already promised Diretor Lau to y his female lead, you can¡¯t keep your word, can you?¡±

    Rosemary is still keeping her sweet smile, it turns out they are after Diretor Lau¡¯s leadingdy, and I wonder what kind of people want the role!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, I think you know that you¡¯re just a neer to thepany. This y by Diretor Lau would have been shot without thepany¡¯s investment, think about it.¡±

    Tristan no longer just smiling face, but with a threatening tone, meaning, this drama whether you agree or not, the female lead he will change!

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll go first!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Not wanting to say anything else, Rosemary nodded at Reed, stood up and went out.

    ¡°Tristan, look at this ¡­¡±

    Reed the y has been scheduled for the female lead, and then Tristan found him, said he let the y to change a person, he came to see, and received people simply do not have the intention!

    ¡°I have ways to make her unable to act!¡±

    Tristan had a hard look in his eyes.

    Reed nced at Tristan, thought for a while and said: ¡°But she is The Grant family¡¯s The Great Young Lady after all?¡± If The Grant family is really involved in the entertainment industry because of this, then things are a bit of a problem.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She is just a titr The Great Young Lady, if she really does something to bring disgrace to The Grant family when the timees, The Grant family can¡¯t even get rid of her, so how will they help her?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, as long as she doesn¡¯t have The Grant family behind her, she¡¯s nothing, and we¡¯ll do whatever we want!¡±

    Tristan¡¯s fingers tightly gripped the teacup, and his eyes were filled with murderous energy inside!

    Coming out of Tristan¡¯s, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but breathe a soft sigh of relief!

    The entertainment industry is a big dye pot, if you do not have a fairly good willpower, you will quickly be dyed in a variety of colors!

    Rosemary understands very well that in Tristan¡¯s eyes, she, Rosemary, is nothing without The Grant family.

    That¡¯s why Rosemary insisted on making this y by Diretor Lau.

    Just outside the office, Rosemary saw Ellen in her car honking at her!

    Ellen hasn¡¯t been in Rosemary¡¯s presence since shest returned from the farm, which made Rosemary think that Ellen hadpletely disappeared from her life?

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    Rosemary had just walked up to him when he was ordered directly to the car.

    Although Rosemary was reluctant in her heart, she finally pulled open the car door and went up.

    Sitting back, Rosemary buckled herself in and the car had pulled away.

    ¡°How have you been these past few days?¡±

    Ellen was the first to break the Susan in the car and looked at Rosemary and spoke.

    ¡°Eh, okay!¡±

    She¡¯s basically locked herself in the house these days and knows basically nothing about what¡¯s going on outside!

    The car soon stopped in front of a restaurant, Rosemary got out and followed Ellen inside.

    ¡°Hello Ellen, your ce is on the second floor, pleasee with us!¡±

    The waiter took Ellen and Rosemary to a particrly elegant private room on the second floor, ordered some dishes, and the waiter went out.

    ¡°Why did you think of inviting me to dinner today?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I invite you to dinner if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡±

    Ellen crossed her fingers, her eyes slightly averted, and looked at Rosemary with interest.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°The meal here tastes good, and all the things here are pure game, you will try itter to see if you like it!¡±

    Ellen went back that day ringing for a long time, Rosemary was obsessed with Wilson and she was right, after all, that was her husband and because of that, he grew to love her!

    On the flip side, if Rosemary agreed to stay with him, then that¡¯s what he should be more upset about!

    The past few days to eat their own jealousy, so Ellen is very annoyed, just yesterday with some good friends to eat here, found that the taste of the food here is very good, so I n to bring her over today to try.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s attentiveness to herself is something Rosemary has always seen, only it¡¯s not hers!

    The waiter quickly brought up the dishes, and Rosemary¡¯s appetite was whetted by the variety of delicacies.

    Rosemary picked up the chopsticks and put a piece of rabbit meat into her mouth, the outside was charred and tender, smooth and delicious, the taste was really good.

    ¡°How do you know there¡¯s such a great ce?¡±

    ¡°A friend introduced me, do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Love it, it¡¯s a great ce, make sure you bring Tina with you next time, she¡¯ll love it!¡±

    Rosemary said as she ate.

    The two of them, no matter who they are, as long as who first found the fun, delicious, will be the first to think of each other!

    ¡°You need to make reservations in advance toe here for dinner, next time you want toe let me know in advance and I¡¯ll call you when I¡¯ve made a reservation.¡±

    As the words left her mouth, Ellen put arge piece of meat into Rosemary¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Ellen, you¡¯re going to spoil me like this, and when you find your significant otherter, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be ufortable for a long time!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t look for it, and from now on, no matter what time it is, I will only be exclusive to you!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was married, a confession as beautiful as this would have made her happy for a long time!

    Rosemary met Ellen¡¯s eyes andughed, this kind of talk is good, must not be taken seriously.

    ¡°Sir, your carp soup!¡±

    The waiter carried a steaming pot of carp soup on the table, smiled faintly at them, closed the door and went out.

    ¡°The most famous thing here is this pot of crucian carp soup, which is fresh and delicious, with a particrly high nutritional value, and needs to be simmered for two hours on a slow fire before it can be served!¡±

    Ellen took Rosemary¡¯s bowl and helped her serve a bowl in front of her.

    ¡°I can see that you are very knowledgeable about food!¡±

    ¡°In the mall business, the mostmon thing is to eat, if you do not even know this, then it is not a waste of time?¡±

    Put down the chopsticks in your hand, the corners of your lips hooked!

 196 Will you stay with me tonight!

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re not going to be a food connoisseur!¡±

    ¡°Eh, your suggestion is good, if I run out of money one day, maybe I can really go be a food connoisseur?¡±

    ¡°This kind of thing can never happen in your case, okay?¡±

    Who is he, he is known by those in the business world as the Shura who came back from hell, how could he be without money?

    ¡°You have that much faith in me?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just me who has faith in you, it¡¯s everyone who has faith in you, okay?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. If people like him, who existed like a god in the mall, didn¡¯t have confidence in themselves, wouldn¡¯t all those other people who were in the mall have to sit at home and cry?

    Seeing how confident she was in herself, Ellen¡¯s heart warmed for a moment!

    ¡°Rosemary, would you like to stay with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    Rosemary had just taken a piece of fish and put it in her mouth when she was shocked by Ellen¡¯s words and got a fish spike stuck in her throat.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Fish sting stuck?¡±

    Rosemary put her hand against her throat and turned to Ellen.

    Ellen walked out the door and said a couple of words to the waiter outside, only to see the waiter rush out.

    ¡°Rosemary, hold on, the doctor will be here soon!¡±

    Five minutester, the attendant quickly walked in with the doctor!

    ¡°Ellen, the doctor is here!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, hurry up and help her get the fish spines out!¡±

    Ellen said coldly, the domineering aura emanating from her body made the doctor shiver.

    Rosemary gave him a nk look, what time is it, still put his iceberg face to others.

    Does he not know that he looks like this, the doctor¡¯s hands shake, then her little life will not be gone.

    The doctor didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head, looked at Rosemary and whispered, ¡°Miss, grow your mouth a bit, I¡¯ll help you pluck out the fish thorn!¡±

    Rosemary was very cooperative and pulled out the fish spike right away for the doctor!

    ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor!¡±

    Although the fish spike was pulled out, my throat was still ufortable and I gently touched it with my hand.

    Seeing this, Ellen went up and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there still a fish sting?¡±

    ¡°There are no fish spines, just a bit of throat difort!¡±

    ¡°This is because the fish spine has just stuck in the flesh, so it will be a little ufortable, it will be fine after a while!¡± The doctor exined as he packed up his things on the side.

    ¡°Get out if you¡¯re okay!¡±

    Ellen hates it when people chatter next to her, it¡¯s very distracting!

    ¡°People¡¯s doctors have not offended you, why are you so mean!¡±

    Rosemary was speechless looking at him, even if we want to pursue responsibility, it should be his, okay?

    If he hadn¡¯t suddenly said such frightening words, would she have been stuck with a fish spike?

    ¡°Who told him to be so nagging!¡±

    Ellen doesn¡¯t think he¡¯s doing anything wrong, doctors are supposed to talk less, like Edmund!

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about everything!¡±

    Picked up the juice on the table and took a sip, only now did I feel that my throat was not as ufortable as it was just now.

    ¡°Go somewhere with meter, okay?¡±

    Ellen looked at her with aplex look inside her eyes, a little lonely, a little lonely, so that Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but nod her head!

    Seeing that she agreed, Ellen¡¯s lips curled up slightly and the smile under her eyes grew deeper.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom!¡±

    With those words, Ellen gracefully stood up, then pulled the door open and went out.

    Why did I say yes to him in a confused way?

    Rosemary propped up her chin with one hand, remembering the downcast look that crossed Ellen¡¯s eyes just now, and her heart tightened slightly.

    Tic Tac ¡­

    Ellen¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang. Rosemary was afraid that there was something urgent for him, so she took the phone and looked at it. It turned out that today was his birthday, no wonder he had just asked her to apany him!

    Rosemary put the phone back on the table and Ellen soon returned, seeing her sitting there staring at him the whole time, and asked with a smile, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    A light cough, Rosemary slightly embarrassed, ¡°No, just a casual look!¡± After saying that, ayer of red naturally stained his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, didn¡¯t you say you were taking me somewhere?¡±

    Rosemary stood up, smiled sweetly at Ellen, took her bag and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go!¡±

    ************

    Cornshire International Airport, a woman with a beautiful figure, heavy make-up and a pair of sunsses holding a middle-aged man, surrounded by a group of bodyguards, slowly walked out of the airport.

    Walking out of the airport, Fang Ling took off his sunsses, looking at the familiar city, breathing the familiar air, a smug smile shed across his face.

    ¡°Cornshire, I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m home!¡±

    ¡°Baby, is it a special excitement in your heart to return to your hometown!¡±

    When he finished, his big hand pinched her hard on the thigh!

    ¡°Nasty!¡±

    With a pout, Fang Ling¡¯s entire body seemed to be boneless as she flung herself into Mr. Thomas¡¯ arms.

    Now Fang Ling can be described as enchanting, a casual look can make those men salivate.

    The big hand slowly slid down her thighs from her waist and said with a lustful smile, ¡°You, are a seductive little demon!¡±

    ¡°Oops, people are watching?¡±

    ¡°Whoever dares to look, just gouge his eyes out and see who else dares?¡±

    The ruthless eyes turned and roared loudly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ll make amends for you tonight, okay?¡±

    Mr. Thomas¡¯s eyes lit up and his eyes narrowed into a line as he pulled Fang Ling into the car.

    ********

    Rosemary came to a stop in front of a detached vi in the suburbs in Ellen¡¯s car, honked the horn, and a middle-aged man of sixty came out of the vi, opened the door, and Ellen eased the car in and parked it in the garage.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Ink, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, thanks to your blessing, I am now in good health!¡±

    Ellen is the child that Uncle Ink grew up with and treats him like his own child. Later, because Uncle Ink had a strange disease, his body became weaker and weaker, so he had to quit the job of The Grant family and returned to the countryside.

    At that time, Ellen was still young, except for his grandmother who was genuinely concerned about himself, his parents only cared about The Grant family¡¯spany, and were always rather indifferent to him.

    Rosemary stepped out of the car, walked up to Ellen, smiled politely at Uncle Ink and said, ¡°Hello Uncle Ink! My name is Rosemary, I¡¯m Ellen¡¯s friend!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Harris!¡±

    Uncle Ink looked up and down at Rosemary, this is the first time the young master brought back a girl, if he is correct, this is afraid that The Grant family helped him choose a wife.

    ¡°Uncle Ink, just call me Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Good good!¡±

    ¡°Young master, take Rosemary inside quickly, don¡¯t catch a cold!¡±

 197 Full of happiness

    ¡°Rosemary, Uncle Ink has watched me grow up and is like family to me!¡±

    On entering the door, she had already noticed the unusual rtionship between them.

    Ellen took Rosemary to the first floor, the decoration style inside belongs to the ground tone of luxury, different corners of different potted nts, the whole living room makes people look a kind of spring scenery.

    Rosemary walked to the sofa and sat down, looked at the potted nts inside, and opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Does Max like to grow flowers a lot?¡± If one is not in a gentle mood, one cannot raise such good flowers and nts.

    ¡°Max is usually just a person at home, so idle boredom in the house to decorate some of these flowers and nts!¡±

    Ellen sat down to exin, with a smile in her eyes.

    ¡°Here, Rosemary, have some fruit!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly stood up to take the fruit te from Max¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Max, you don¡¯t need to busy yourself, we can do it ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Ellen sat to the side, arms sped over her chest, watching the interaction between them with good grace.

    ¡°Max, it¡¯s gettingte, go to your room and rest!¡±

    Ellen said to Max, after all, his body is not very good, should not be overworked!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Max smiled at Rosemary and then went back to his room.

    Rosemary looked at the back left by Uncle Ink and thought of her father, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply in her heart!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ellen saw her brow lightly touch and asked in a low voice.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you have any ingredients inside the fridge, I¡¯ll make you some snacks!¡±

    ¡°You can cook?¡±

    Ellen looked at Rosemary with a little disbelief, still inwardly looking forward to her cooking.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me with such eyes, what a normal girl would do, I basically do, I¡¯m not one of those kept in a deep house thousand Miss Kim!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary stood up and headed for the kitchen.

    Rosemary opened the fridge and took a look inside, and it had everything!

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Ellen leanedzily against the kitchen door, her eyes kept moving with Rosemary¡¯s figure.

    Rosemary saw that there were still ingredients for a cake inside and thought she would make a small birthday caketer.

    ¡°Is it okay to have a steak?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who is busy at the moment, a warm feeling of happiness slowly rushes up from the bottom of my heart.

    Rosemary asked twice without hearing a response and couldn¡¯t help but look up at Ellen who was leaning against the door.

    ¡°Ellen?¡±

    Ellen coughed lightly, pursed her lips and said, ¡°Both!¡±

    ¡°Go upstairs and get some rest, I¡¯ll be calling you when the snack is ready!¡±

    Frying the steak is quick, but making the cake will take a while.

    Rosemary urged as she searched for the utensils to make the cake inside the kitchen.

    ¡°Do you want to make a cake?¡±

    Ellen saw that most of the ingredients she brought out were for making cakes and asked curiously.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s your birthday, how can you do it without a cake?¡±

    ¡°Huh, found it!¡±

    ¡°How did you know it was my birthday?¡±

    Ellen was surprised, he remembered that he never told her when his birthday was!

    Rosemary put down her hands and stared at him for two seconds, ¡°How dare you say that? Today is your birthday did not tell me, so I did not even prepare a gift, I can only cook you a meal, as a birthday gift to you!¡±

    Seeing that he kept staring at himself, he paused for a moment and said, ¡°When I went to the bathroom for dinner today, I identally saw the blessing Joseph and the others sent to you!¡± Okay! In fact, people are curious and went to take a look, really just a nce?

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    These years of birthday every year is a lonely person alone, because those years we are busy with the operation of thepany, not even a chance to breathe, naturally there is no time to celebrate the birthday.

    But every year those few of his own detrimental friends will give himself a day blessing message, which is the most worthwhile celebration of his dark years.

    The previous years without the ident, although she will also give his birthday, but every time is to go out to eat, no girl has ever been willing to personally cook a meal for him, including his own mother.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m so happy to have you!¡±

    Ellen slowly walked up behind Rosemary, reached out and wrapped her arms around her waist, and murmured as her head rested gently against her neck.

    Rosemary wanted to push him away, but instead of moving her hand, she smiled tenderly and said, ¡°I¡¯m the happiest to have a friend like you!¡±

    He now does not want to argue with her about anything, just want to hold her tightly like this, greedily absorbing the faint scent of her body.

    After a while, Rosemary slowly said: ¡°Ellen, should we call them all over, it¡¯s your birthday today, it should be a good time!¡±

    ¡°Do you want them toe over?¡±

    Ellen buried her head in her neck, the hot breathing out of her mouth tickling her ears!

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday, you¡¯re the main character, I just think it should be fun to have a birthday with lots of people?¡±

    Ellen fondly let go of her and gently dropped a kiss on her forehead, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to call!¡± After saying that, he turned around and walked out of the kitchen and towards the living room.

    Seeing that Ellen was out, she went to the fridge and got some more ingredients. Not knowing what kind of cake Ellen liked to eat, she saw some hawthorn on top of the fridge and Rosemary decided to make a hawthorn vored cake tonight.

    Ellen finished her phone call, took off her jacket and threw it on the couch, walked into the kitchen to Rosemary and asked, ¡°Can I help you with anything?¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±

    Ellen stepped forward and grabbed the greens directly from her hands and put them at the water basin to wash them.

    Looking at Ellen¡¯s skilled hands, Rosemary knew he was a man who could cook.

    Rosemary found an apron from inside the drawer, put it around his back, and tied a knot around his waist.

    A small gesture, Ellen¡¯s body suddenly caused to look at their own body riot!

    Looking at Ellen with her apron on, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but admire in her heart how a man looks so good and charming in an apron.

    ¡°Did you suddenly find me very handsome?¡± Ellen said shamelessly, but didn¡¯t want to get a nk stare from Rosemary.

    ¡°I suddenly find you are particrly shameless in your narcissism?¡±

    Ellen turned around and leaned towards her little by little, at a distance of only a few millimeters from her, spitting hot breath, ¡°People are shameless, the world is invincible!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard of it?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body subconsciously backed away from Ellen, who was so close to her, that she could now hear even his breathing and even his heartbeat clearly!

    She had finally seen Ellen¡¯s shamelessness, and indeed ¨C the world was invincible!

 198 naked seduction

    ¡°That, Joseph and the others areing over soon, and I haven¡¯t prepared anything yet?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Ellen looked at Rosemary, whose whole body was tensed up, and the smile in the corner of her eyes reached the bottom of her eyes.

    See Ellen promised herself, but her body did not move, cursing hard in her heart.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it tempting for me to let go of you?¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary nodded desperately.

    ¡°Then you kiss me and I¡¯ll let you go, or ¡­¡± finished Ellen with a yful smile.

    Before Ellen could react, Rosemary dropped a kiss on his cheek with great speed, and his face was suddenly scarlet.

    He has always been a domineering man, and if Rosemary had refused his request, he would not have let her off that easily!

    ¡°You call that a kiss?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you who said a kiss, no more inches, or I¡¯ll go back?¡±

    There is no way, say the words are like spilled water, had I known she would kiss, he would have just said kiss!

    Ellen let go of her helplessly, the corners of her lips hooked, ¡°Miscalction!¡±

    Rosemary saw that he had let go of himself, took out a few eggs and very skillfully cracked them, separated the whites from the yolks, then mixed them well and put them aside for use.

    ¡°Did you used to cook for yourself a lot at The Harris family?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Since Laurie entered the house, her position in the family was soon not evenparable to that of a maid. If Mrs. ke had not been behind her in everything, she might not have been able to survive until now.

    Thinking about the days she used to spend at home, now that she thinks about it, Rosemary feels really good about herself.

    Rosemary looked up and met all eyes, and she could see in Ellen¡¯s eyes that he wanted to know everything about herself.

    ¡°Well, you go inside the refrigerator and take out some fruit and help me wash it, I¡¯ll use itter to make a cake!¡±

    Ellen saw her reluctance to say, they can not continue to ask, turned to the refrigerator to get fruit.

    Rosemary took the hawthorn and put it in the juicer, then put it aside and mixed it with the flour.

    When my mother was alive, she used to make this hawthorn vored cake for her to eat, but then she was gone and never had it again.

    ¡°Yo-ho, I said how the boss disappeared most of the night today, it turns out that there is a beauty to apany, no wonder even we a few brothers do not want.¡±

    Joseph saw the two of them in the kitchen as soon as he entered the living room and couldn¡¯t resisting up to flirt a bit.

    Edmund and William were in the back with Adrian, and as soon as they entered they heard Joseph¡¯s snark and all crowded into the kitchen doorway, looking at Rosemary and Ellen.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you at the helm of all the dishes this evening?¡±

    After knowing Rosemary for so long, Edmund didn¡¯t know she could cook?

    ¡°Are you sure your cooking is edible?¡±

    William looked at Rosemary nonchntly and said, but his face was a look of great anticipation.

    ¡°The gate is in front, you can go back if you don¡¯t want to eat!¡±

    Ellen was very ungracious in giving the eviction order. If Rosemary hadn¡¯t said that birthdays should be more lively, he shouldn¡¯t have called these guys over to grab his meal.

    Hey a smile, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll go over and help you wipe the table ah!¡± The words fell, William ran inside the living room.

    ¡°You guys go sit inside the living room for a while, and you can eat in half an hour!¡±

    Rosemary took the cake out of the oven and ced it on top of a round te, ready for decoration.

    Edmund¡¯s eyes rested on Rosemary¡¯s for a few seconds, then turned after them to the living room.

    ¡°Ellen, you go outside with them, it¡¯s your birthday, let me do the back end, okay?¡±

    Although she can¡¯t give Ellen a piece of her mind, she can still cook a birthday dinner for him!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ellen unties the apron from her body and walks out.

    Edmund saw hime out from inside, took a ss on the table and poured him a ss of red wine.

    ¡°HappyBirthday!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to let you go on like this?¡±

    ncing at the kitchen, Edmund looked at Ellen and said.

    Ellen slowly walked to the door, looking at the sky full of stars, two fingers holding the crystal cup, gently shaking, eyes shing a touch of helplessness.

    ¡°Any news back from there?¡±

    ¡°By the way, the news has been confirmed true, but as for the person behind the curtain did not find out, but one thing is certain, he has no malice towards us, they seem to be looking for someone?¡±

    Edmund lightly garnished a sip of red wine, said unhurriedly.

    One hand tapped rhythmically on the parapet, eyebrows lightly touched, half a moment before speaking, ¡°Know what the other side is looking for?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Order down, for the time being, no one should make any movements, let the brothers rest well!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Fang Ling has returned to China!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened and she said coldly, ¡°How did you get back?¡± I didn¡¯t expect this woman to have a brush, how could shee back alive from the ¡°night¡±!

    ¡°Is it back with the man known in the mob as Mr. Thomas?¡±

    Edmund looked outside only the sound of insects and birds chirping, I really do not know how long thisfortable life, can still be maintained!

    ¡°It seems we really underestimated this woman in the first ce!¡±

    ¡°Now the most worried is afraid that she uses Mr. Thomas to deal with Rosemary, not to mention that Mr. Thomas is also a well-known figure in the mob, we really should not be against him now!¡±

    Edmund is still mainly worried that Fang Ling will retaliate Rosemary, although this matter she did not know, but in the eyes of Fang Ling, she is the one who harmed her, this time list a so powerful big man back, if there is nothing, he absolutely do not believe!

    ¡°You send someone to keep an eye on Fang Ling first and see what she does before making ns!¡±

    ¡°So should we tell Rosemary about this so she can be prepared!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that yet, I don¡¯t want her to live in fear and dread every day!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Ellen looked at the busy figure in the kitchen, no matter what kind of things he encountered in front, he would do his best to protect her well!

    ¡°You have a point!¡±

    Edmund sighed lightly, as long as she was safe, no matter what the cost he was willing to pay, if necessary, he would go back for her!

    Rosemary brought up the prepared cake and gently ced it on the table.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you need my help?¡±

    ¡°Help me bring out all the fruits inside the kitchen!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    William immediately ran to the kitchen and brought out all the things Rosemary had prepared. Looking at the food on the table, the appetite was whetted by the mere sight of it, and I wondered what it would taste like to eat it.

    ¡°Where are Ellen and Edmund?¡±

    Rosemary brought up thest te of fruit sd and, seeing that it was just the three of them, asked to Adrian.

 199 Tonightâ€™s the Night

    ¡°At the door, it looks like they¡¯re talking about something?¡±

    Adrian nced outside and said faintly.

    ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ll go out and get them!¡±

    Rosemary took the apron off her body, put it on the shelf, and turned around to walk towards the no-exit.

    ¡°Adrian, have you noticed that the boss has changed a lottely?¡±

    William came up to Adrian¡¯s face and asked mysteriously.

    ¡°Edmund said that things have been put in ce over there, we have been dormant for so many years, if we can¡¯t find out the mastermind behind the curtain at once, then all we have paid for these years will be in vain!¡±

    Adrian picked up the red wine in his hand and drank it in one go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Everything is under the control of the boss!¡±

    William on Ellen¡¯s ability or very confident, in his words: the world will not be Ellen can not handle things!

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s arrival interrupted the conversation between the two of them, and after a mutual wink, Ellen said to Rosemary, ¡°Is the snack ready?¡±

    ¡°Eh, go over and eat!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t notice the two men¡¯s different looks and thought the two of them were simply talking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I haven¡¯t even eaten anything tonight, and now I¡¯m starving!¡± Edmund¡¯s words fell and he walked quickly towards the table.

    Joseph and several of them were already sitting at the table waiting for today¡¯s birthday boy.

    ¡°Come on! We¡¯re starving!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Seeing how Rosemary made such a big table, how about I have to eat more tonight to be worthy of Rosemary¡¯s hard work tonight!¡±

    ¡°If you want to eat more, just say so, don¡¯t indirectly kiss Rosemary¡¯s ass!¡± Joseph shot back at William nonchntly, there was no brotherhood between them in front of food!

    Rosemary just smiled faintly, although she knew her cooking was not at the level of a five-star chef, but it couldn¡¯t be much worse!

    Ellen chucked a piece of beef into her mouth and chewed it slowly, the smile under her eyes infinitely erged!

    ¡°Um, Rosemary, your cooking isparable to that of a five-star chef?¡±

    Edmund slurped his admiration as he ate.

    ¡°You guys are too much, eat more if you like!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not overpraised, your cooking is indeed very good!¡±

    Ellen looked at her and said, looking at him with eyes full of doting!

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to find a girl who can cook nowadays, let alone one of your caliber!¡±

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s rare to hearpliments from inside Wook¡¯s mouth, or you¡¯re good!¡±

    Joseph said very seriously, not forgetting to nce at Adrian.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Ellen¡¯s birthday, so let¡¯s all toast and wish him a happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The next morning, the warm sunlight from outside spilled over the window pane. Rosemary didn¡¯t know what time the guys yedst night, she only knew that she yed with them until one o¡¯clock and let Ellen send her to her room to sleep.

    Looking at the time, it was 7:00 a. m. Rosemary washed up and changed into a set of clothes and went downstairs.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Rosemary just walked up to the first floor and saw Ellen already in the kitchen making breakfast, while the guys were sprawled out on the couch, not at all the usual spirited look.

    Rather like a bunch of drunken drunks!

    ¡°What time did they go to bedst night!¡±

    ¡°Six points!¡±

    Didn¡¯t you just get some sleep?

    Rosemary walked up to Ellen, ¡°So you haven¡¯t slept yet?¡±

    ¡°I went to bed before they did, so I squinted on the couch for a while!¡±

    Ellen came over with a sandwich and milk and put them on the table, ¡°Eat, I¡¯ll take you back after!¡±

    ¡°So they?¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, they will naturally go back when they wake up from their sleep!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Since the master has said not to care, then she does not need to continue to ask the question!

    **********

    Since thest ne ident, Tina and Vincent¡¯s rtionship has changed slightly.

    ¡°Tina, do you have time at noon today? Can we have dinner together tonight?¡±

    Donald¡¯s impression of Tina has always been good, and the two of them have had several meals together, and they are still the kind of people who get along!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Should we ask Amy toe with us?¡±

    ¡°Oh, she said she had a date tonight and said she¡¯d invite another day!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you after work then!¡±

    Tina has always been a girl with big nerves and never thought deeply about Donald¡¯s treats.

    The thought of going out to dinner with Donald this evening puts her in a particrly good mood!

    All the way up to the president¡¯s office, Tina was humming a song!

    ¡°Hey, why are you so happy today!¡±

    Since thest ne ident, Cohen did not know how badly he was made by Tina, and was close to crying his father and mother.

    So now he learned a good lesson, would rather offend the boss, but also can not offend Tina, or else, that day is simply worse than in hell.

    ¡°Nothing, just a friend treating me to dinner tonight, so I¡¯m in a good mood!¡±

    Tina said happily, after all, she hade to the group for some time, and by now, there were only two friends, Amy and Donald!

    ¡°Male female?¡±

    Cohen suddenly plopped down on her desk and put on a handsome smile, curiously gathering gossip.

    ¡°Men!¡±

    ¡°Is it the president?¡±

    As soon as Tina heard Vincent¡¯s name, the cold hairs on her body stood up one by one.

    ¡°Will you stop saying things that scare the hell out of me?¡±

    For Tina, the mention of Vincent made her think of the embarrassment she had suffered at the airport, and that was the most humiliating time she had ever felt.

    ¡°People like him, with a taut iceberg face all day long, as if anyone owes him, do you think you¡¯ll still have an appetite when you eat with him?¡±

    Tina had her back to the door and was standing on top of her desk cleaning, not even noticing the two bears watching her from behind!

    Vincent slowly walked behind Tina and said coldly, ¡°Do I have such ack of appetite in front of you?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Tina was frightened by Vincent¡¯s sudden words, and she almost didn¡¯t fall off from above!

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know that people scare people and can scare them to death?¡±

    When she could hardly stand still, Tina put her hands on her waist and yelled fiercely at Vincent.

    Vincent supported Tina who was standing on her feet, his eyes were slightly averted and he looked at her with a doting face, ¡°I don¡¯t know! I just see our little hedgehog when angry, the whole body of the thorns followed the erection!

    ¡°Who ¡­ is your little hedgehog, you don¡¯t scream, okay?¡±

    ¡°Now whoever is screaming there, then who is the minion!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    Tina jumps off the table, gives Vincent a hard stare, and then runs to her seat and sits down!

 200 how does it taste

    Since his return from the farm, Nathaniel has recently taken on several brand image endorsements, so he basically hasn¡¯t had much rest this time!

    It just so happens that today has finished the notices on hand, he is ready to recuperate for a while in the near future, all these years in order to film, he has not rested properly.

    Most of all, he wanted to take advantage of this break to rx a bit!

    ¡°Boss, where are we going now?¡±

    Aaron asked, looking at Nathaniel through the rearview mirror.

    Since thest time he was sent out by Nathaniel, he had to spend a lot of time talking to Nathaniel to get him toe back, and when he thought of the time he spent there, Aaron couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    ¡°Go back to the vi!¡±

    Dudududu ¡­

    Aaron nced at the phone number and took a sharp brake, barely missing throwing Nathaniel out of the back.

    ¡°How do you drive?¡±

    Nathaniel had barely fallen asleep when he was hit by Aaron¡¯s sharp brakes, and he was furious.

    ¡°Phone?¡±

    Nathaniel, seeing that he almost lost his life because of a phone call, yelled angrily, ¡°Aaron , do you not want to work anymore?¡±

    Rosemary on the other side of the phone heard Nathaniel like he had eaten dynamite, her eyebrows lightly touched, when did his temper be so difficult to serve?

    ¡°Early in the morning, you eat gunpowder!¡±

    Rosemary took her phone and spoke loudly into the microphone.

    Howe we haven¡¯t met for a while, his temper has grown a lot?

    ¡°Who are you!¡±

    Nathaniel himself was in a bad mood because he hadn¡¯t rested well, and before he could hear clearly who the other party was, he yelled straight through.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Aaron want to die of the heart have, he is now in a dilemma, say also not right not say also not right, well, vertical and vertical are a death, or pick the boss more care to say it!

    ¡°Boss, is that Miss Harris?¡±

    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t responded, he added, ¡°Miss Rosemary¡¯s phone!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    When Nathaniel heard Rosemary¡¯s call, he lost all sleep and took the phone from Aaron¡¯s hand, smiling, and said, ¡°Hi Rosemary, you finally remembered me!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but your temper is getting bigger?¡±

    Rosemary sat on the couch with arge apple still in her hand eating it, smiling and joking.

    Nathaniel red at Aaron, coughed lightly and said to Rosemary with a little embarrassment, ¡°Rosemary, you misunderstood, I just didn¡¯t know it was you, if I knew it was you, how could I be angry with my dear Rosemary.?¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously rubbed her hand on her arm a few times and said coldly to Nathaniel, ¡°I have goose bumps!¡±

    ¡°So sad!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me at all?¡±

    Nathaniel stretched out his hand to cover his chest and slumped in his seat, looking like he had received a major internal blow.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be a slob, are you free today?¡±

    ¡°As long as you are about, this handsome man is free whenever!¡±

    Aaron took a look at the boss inside the rearview mirror and simply made it look like a big drop in the bucket.

    Whenever you meet Rosemary, there is no image of a movie star in your body, and you are just an ass-kisser!

    Aaron looked at his boss with contempt and muttered, ¡°Boss, you can¡¯t have the image of a movie star, not every time you see Miss Harris, the whole person¡¯s image is gone!¡±

    She always knew Nathaniel¡¯s spontaneity and quickness, but what she didn¡¯t know was that all of Nathaniel¡¯s gentleness and good talk were limited to her, Rosemary!

    Rosemary gave the address of the restaurant and hung up the phone!

    ¡°Don¡¯t go back to the vi, send me straight to the restaurant!¡±

    Nathaniel said to Aaron, with an infinite grin on his face!

    *****

    Tina¡¯s entire body sits listlessly at her desk, always sighing there.

    Vincent sat at his desk quickly correcting the documents in his hand, and after hearing Tina sigh for the hundred and eighth time, the pen in his hand rotated on the desk a few times and finally stopped on the desk.

    ¡°Tina, go pour me a cup of coffee!¡±

    The words fell into voice, Tina nced at Vincent, stood up from the table helplessly, and then headed for the pantry.

    All day long, I will let me make coffee, nothing to drink so much coffee a day why!

    Coming to the pantry, looking at the shelves with a wide range of brands of coffee, Tina directly pushed those coffees to the side, took out a cup of milk from the refrigerator, put it in the microwave oven to heat it up, and then carried it to the office.

    ¡°Tina, drink the milk!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s for Vincent to drink!¡±

    After Tina finished speaking, she was ready to leave, but was pulled by Cohen and kindly said, ¡°The president doesn¡¯t like milk the most, you¡¯d better go and make him a cup of coffee!¡± Otherwise the consequences will be very serious.

    Tina looked at the office, skimmed and said, ¡°Drink coffee every day, it is not good for the body, besides, coffee will make people very excited if they drink too much, drink it year round, the body will definitely not be able to bear it!¡±

    During this time working inside the office, she noticed that Vincent¡¯s workload was particrly heavy and often asked her to make coffee for him to drink to refresh himself.

    ¡°I actually know that drinking coffee is bad for you, but ¡­¡±

    Cohen paused for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe you can try, if the president will drink the milk, it¡¯s your credit!¡±

    In fact, she didn¡¯t know if he would listen to her, but it¡¯s better to try to know!

    ¡°Get over there!¡±

    Tina carried the milk to Vincent, handed it to him and smiled sweetly, ¡°President, have a ss of milk first!¡±

    Vincent looked up, put down the pen in his hand, looked at the milk in her hand, smiled and asked, ¡°How can you give me milk?¡±

    ¡°No drink?¡±

    ¡°I am not ¡­¡±

    Before Vincent could finish his words, Tina said with a smile, ¡°Since the president doesn¡¯t like milk, it¡¯s better for me to drink it!¡± After saying that, she picked up the milk on the table and took a sip.

    ¡°Eh, it smells good!¡±

    ¡°One more bite!¡±

    Vincent snatched the milk from her hand, put it on the table, lifted her chin, and kissed Tina on her parted lips.

    Tina¡¯s lips, very sweet, kissed, and a taste of milk on her lips.

    Tina was afraid that Cohen would see her and tried to break away, but Vincent held her with one hand and deepened the kiss!

    The kiss, deep and lingering ¡­

    The feeling of wanting to rub Tina into his own body makes Vincent¡¯s hands tighten their grip on her body and bruise!

    After a long time, Vincent slowly let go of Tina and gently rubbed his fingertips on her red lips. He rubbed his fingertips on her red lips and said with an evil smile, ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When Tina reacted, Vincent held her directly on hisp and grabbed a drop of milk from the table.

 201 Time stops at this moment

    Nathaniel had just arrived at the entrance of the restaurant when he saw Rosemary getting out of her car and rushed over to her!

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary saw the man darting towards her, smiled slightly, and when she was about to reach herself, her body flickered, easily avoiding Nathaniel¡¯s hug.

    Nathaniel saw that he had pounced and looked at Rosemary aggressively, ¡±

    In front of Rosemary, Nathaniel sometimes speaks like a big kid, without having to worry about any status.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I think of you as a friend that I¡¯ve avoided you! Otherwise let your fans identally see it, I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t even see each other!¡±

    ¡°Well, well, no matter what, what you say makes sense!¡±

    Nathaniel said with a smile, looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes full of doting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m looking for you for something, let¡¯s go in and talk!¡±

    The two walked into the restaurant talking andughing.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a medium rare steak, please!¡±

    Nathaniel gentlemanly helped Rosemary pull out the stool, with a reserved elegance in every move.

    Then walk to the opposite seat and sit down.

    ¡°Hello! May I ask what you two would like to eat?¡±

    Nathaniel ordered two steaks and her favorite dessert directly to the waiter.

    ¡°Say it! What is it that you need my help with?¡±

    ¡°Why do I hear you sounding like you¡¯re not happy about it!¡±

    Rosemary took a sip of her juice, propped her chin up with one hand, and Tammy¡¯s smiled.

    Rosemary sat by the window, the golden sun warmly sprinkled on her body, a long ck hair scattered scattered on the back, the beauty of a painting.

    Looking at Rosemary like this, Nathaniel really wanted time to stop right now so he could look at her like this forever!

    ¡°Gentlemen, excuse me!¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s wandering thoughts were pulled back by the waiter.

    The waiter quickly set up the food and pushed the food cart away.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor for you to ask me for help, that means you treat me as a friend, I can¡¯t be happy, how can I be unhappy?¡±

    The words fell, Nathaniel took his knife and fork and elegantly cut the steak.

    ¡°I want to find an assistant, you help me see if there is a suitable one, help me introduce one!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask Aaron to find one for you and bring it to you tomorrow!¡±

    Nathaniel was thinking of putting on a good show in front of Rosemary, but now it seems like he has no use for it again.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you!¡±

    Rosemary has just joined thepany and is not very familiar with the people inside. Now that Tina is not working beside her, she has to start filming Diretor Lau¡¯s movie next week, so she needs to find a trustworthy assistant to help her take care of it!

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of your trouble, but I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t bother me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There will be plenty to ask for your help in the future, I¡¯m still afraid that you will be too annoyed with me then?¡±

    Rosemary said as she ate her steak.

    A beautiful piano song came from inside the restaurant, and the melodious sound of the piano spread to every corner of the restaurant.

    Two innocent-looking girls were sitting on the next seat, and the two looked over here from time to time, as if they were talking about something?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After a long time, the two girls walked up to Nathaniel, Heidi smiled graciously and spoke: ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m a big fan of yours, can you sign an autograph for us?¡±

    These two girls should still be high school students, look at their talk, should be born in a bookish family, the whole life up and down with a book of innocence, a look let people like the kind.

    Nathaniel rarely signs autographs for fans outside, but he was in a good mood today and looked up at the two girls with a handsome smile and said, ¡°Good:!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The two girls each took out a beautiful notebook from inside their backpacks, turned the pages, and handed it to Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel took out a pen, ttered his big name on it, and handed the notebook to them.

    ¡°Thanks, you have a beautiful girlfriend!¡±

    With those words, the two girls smiled at RosemaryTammy and then walked away together.

    ¡°What did they just say?¡± Looking at Rosemary, he smiled, ¡°These two girls are so good at talking!¡±

    ¡°Being misunderstood by others and still so happy, people who don¡¯t know will think you¡¯re not normal?¡±

    Rosemary said with amusement, how could she not know what he meant?

    ¡°You¡¯re such a buzzkill, won¡¯t you just let me be self-absorbed for a while?¡±

    Nathaniel said in exasperation, this woman does not understand at all.

    ¡°Yes, but I have something to do first, you are here to slowly self-indulge ah!¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary drew a napkin and wiped the corner of her mouth, addressing her.

    This afternoon, the list ofpetition designs will be announced, so she wants to go to the site to see it.

    ¡°Where are you going, I¡¯ll drive you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to go to the shoot this afternoon?¡±

    Nathaniel skimmed his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to take any more ys for a while, I¡¯m going to rest at home for a while!¡±

    ¡°Then you go back and rest! I¡¯m going to go to Z. D Designter!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary hesitated for a moment, he didn¡¯t know what he was there for anyway, even if it didn¡¯t matter if they went together.

    Took the bag from the seat and followed Nathaniel in the car to Z. D.

    *****

    ¡°Amy, has Donald been up to somethingtely! Howe I haven¡¯t seen him for the past few days?¡±

    Since thest time I had dinner with Donald alone twice, I had something to find out about him yesterday, only to find out that he hadn¡¯te to work for a few days.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but you should leave this matter alone, as long as you don¡¯t go to him, he will be fine!¡±

    If Donald hadn¡¯te to herst time and asked if Tina had any backers above, she wouldn¡¯t have known that this girl had already had an affair with their president.

    Tina looked suspiciously at Amy, who was talking a bit out of ce, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Is something wrong with Donald?¡±

    Amy looked at her, and actually she didn¡¯t know very well. Seeing that Tina kept asking her, she told her about Donald¡¯s hospitalization.

    ¡°Why was he hospitalized?¡±

    The other day, he was alive and well, howe he was hospitalized?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, why don¡¯t we go see him together?¡±

    Amy thought that no matter what, we are friends, we should go visit.

    Tina also wanted to know what exactly he had and said to Amy, ¡°Then we¡¯ll go see him together after workter.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    There was still an hour to go before the end of the day, so Tina made an appointment with Amy, turned into the elevator and went up to the thirty-second floor.

    Vincent went to talk about the project with Cohena City today, so the whole president¡¯s office is only Tina.

    After finishing her business, Tina took the elevator to the first floor ten minutes early.

 202 In this life, I only wish to have this one person, and Iâ€™ll end up with a white head!

    After work, Tina and Amy went to the downtown hospital together and went to the ward where Donald was staying.

    ¡°Donald, I heard you were sick and hospitalized, what happened?¡±

    As soon as Tina arrived at the ward, she hurried up to ask.

    Donald was holding a recruitment newsletter in his hand. As soon as he saw it was Tina, he moved behind the bed as if he had seen a ghost.

    ¡°What are you ¡­ you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Amy and I heard you were sick and came to see you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Tina heard you were sick and was so anxious, so as soon as she got off work, she dared toe over.¡±

    Looking at Donald in the hospital bed, Amy smiled.

    ¡°Donald, what exactly do you have, is it serious?¡±

    Tina asked worriedly, we are colleagues a, mutual care should also be.

    After saying that, Tina walked directly to his bedside, pulled the stool next to her and sat down.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick of anything, as long as you stay away from me and don¡¯t pester me!¡±

    Donald looked at Tina with a look of intense fear inside his eyes.

    Tina nced at Amy, not understanding what he meant by that?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Thinking that he had a fever, Tina reached out her hand and went up to him, ready to feel his forehead.

    Seeing Tina leaning over, Donald pushed back and fell off the hospital bed with his whole body.

    ¡°Donald?¡±

    Amy hurried up to help him up, a hint of doubt shing inside her eyes.

    Didn¡¯t he used to like Tina a lot?

    Howe now that you see it, it¡¯s likeavoiding the gue.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯m begging you, leave me alone!¡±

    ¡°Donald, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Tina¡¯s good temper was lost by his actions. She came to visit him with good intentions, and this is how he behaves?

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll tell you now!¡±

    Donald stood firmly against the wall, holding the edge of the bed with shaking hands, he looked like he had seen a ghost in broad daylight.

    And that ghost is Tina!

    ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital because of you, I just invited you to dinner a few times, you not only lost my job, but because of you, the whole Cornshirepany is afraid to hire me again, where exactly did I offend you to do this to me?¡±

    Donald looked at Tina¡¯s eyes with a broken look inside, as if he had just started his life and had fallen to the lowest point of his life.

    Tina looked at Donald incredulously, she didn¡¯t do anything, why did he say this about herself?

    Amy looked at Tina and also had a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°Donald, did you misunderstand me, I¡¯m just an ordinary person, and I don¡¯t have that ¡­¡± before the words were finished, a shadow shed inside Tina¡¯s head, could it be him¡­ ¡­?

    ¡°Oh ¡­, you should know by now that I¡¯m not lying to you! Now, then, please leave here immediately and go as far away as you can, I hope I never see you in this lifetime!¡±

    Donald said fiercely, like he is an ordinary family out of the child, it is difficult to enter a famous university, and then enter thepany that people dream of, this for him, for his family, are ancestors burned high incense to have the opportunity, now because of Tina, and his future all cut off, let him what face to meet his parents?

    ¡°Donald, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know things would be like this, but don¡¯t worry, what¡¯s due, you¡¯ll still get it!¡± With those words, Tina had disappeared inside the ward.

    Amy stood between them and listened to them for half a day, without understanding a word, when she saw Tina running out.

    Tina was walking on the road, and the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She took her cell phone out of her bag and called Vincent for the first time.

    Vincent just got off the ne, saw the call on his phone, the corners of his lips slightly hooked up, didn¡¯t expect this girl to call him!

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    When the call was made, Tina realized that she didn¡¯t know when she had already taken the man¡¯s phone number firmly to heart.

    Tina hadn¡¯t reacted to the familiar and nice voice on the other side of the phone, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel a burst of joy inside!

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, how are the talks on your side of the project going?¡±

    At first, I wanted to ask him about Donald, but now I don¡¯t want to talk about it, so as not to disturb his work!

    ¡°It¡¯s already been talked about!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you¡¯re busy, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    Vincent heard Tina¡¯s breathless voice and his eyebrows touched lightly, shouldn¡¯t she have something to ask him?

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s hand holding the phone was slightly tightened, this girl even called him and could still be distracted, it seems to be too rxed recently.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at ¡­¡±

    Tina looked around and realized that she didn¡¯t know when she had walked inside the park.

    ¡°I¡¯m at Rooster Creek Recreation za!¡±

    The words had just fallen, and the other side had already hung up the phone.

    Seeing that the other side hung up the phone, Tina couldn¡¯t help but feel a little lost in her heart, and a strange feeling welled up in her heart.

    Tina found a seat and sat down. There were a lot of people dancing in the square, watching those Pauls stepping briskly and twisting their waists, all with happy smiles on their faces.

    This leisure square is some way from downtown, most of the people whoe here are older Paul people, many Paul people at home are bored, they will gather here to sing, dance, chat and so on.

    Not far from Tina sat a pair of Pauls, the man holding his partner¡¯s hand, as if he was saying something to her, and the grandmother¡¯s face was always filled with a happy smile.

    After a while, also learned is the old grandmother tired, the old grandfather smiled and stood up, eyes full of doting eyes, took her hand, sped fingers, slowly walked past Tina¡¯s front.

    In this life, I only wish to have this one person, and I¡¯ll never forget it!

    It would be great if one day you and Vincent could be like this all the time, holding hands with your son and growing old together!

    Tina looked at the old man who had walked away, a scene like this shed through her mind, and her face suddenly turned scarlet.

    After looking around and seeing no one looking at her, Tina covered her cheeks with both hands and shook her head hard.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about what?¡±

    Vincent asked ambiguously from behind his seat, reaching around Tina¡¯s neck with his face pressed against her neck.

    Vincent¡¯s body has a light mint vor with a hint of nicotine scent, making it smell fresh and clean!

    ¡°When did you get back?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t push him away, but just turned her head and looked at his handsome, handsome face.

    Vincent hugged Tina tightly, smelling the faint scent of her body, his face kept rubbing upwards.

    Tina was tickled by him and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Because of Donald¡¯s matter, she hadn¡¯t eaten until now East.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry too!¡±

 203 Rosemary is pregnant

    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±

    Rosemary slumped over the toilet with a dry heave, not knowing what she had eaten badly in the past few days, her stomach rolled over every morning when she brushed her teeth, making her vomit so much that she couldn¡¯t distinguish between the north and the south, and it felt as if her body had been drained.

    Rosemary threw up so much that she even threw up jaundiced water. Her whole body had no strength at all and she was lying next to the toilet.

    After resting for a while, Rosemary slowly stood up and looked at herself in the mirror, her face was frighteningly white, with no blood at all.

    I haven¡¯t eaten anything recently, so howe my stomach is so ufortabletely?

    Won¡¯t ¡­

    Rosemary then thought that her period has been dyed for half a month withouting, can¡¯t she really be ¡­?

    Startled by her own thoughts, what would she do if things were really as she imagined them to be?

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary took a deep breath and decided she¡¯d better go to the hospital first to get checked out!

    Thinking that my period has never been very punctual, maybe it was just a false rm for me.

    After freshening up, Rosemary painted herself with a light make-up to try to make her pale face look as refreshed as possible!

    ¡°Good morning The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Good morning Owen!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and said hello to the butler!

    Just after sitting at the table, the maid brought breakfast and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±

    The housekeeper saw that Rosemary was not looking very welltely, so she asked the kitchen to make her a shredded chicken congee so that she could take care of it!

    Before she even started eating, just seeing that shredded chicken congee, Rosemary felt the inside of her stomach gushing out like a spring.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The housekeeper heard Rosemary vomiting and hurried over, concerned.

    Rosemary tried not to look at the shredded chicken porridge, forcing her stomach to hold back the ufortable, ¡°It¡¯s okay, probably infected with wind chill, I¡¯ll go to the hospitalter to get some medicine to eat!¡±

    ¡°Shall I call Dr. Edmund now and have hime over to take a look at it for you?¡±

    The butler asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, Owen! Just go straight to Edmund¡¯s on my way outter and pick up some medicine!¡±

    ¡°Good, now the weather is cooler in the morning and evening, The Great Young Lady should pay more attention to add clothes and pay attention to your body!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Owen for your concern!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary picked up her bag and simply went out to eat.

    I wanted to go straight to the hospital for a test, but I was worried that the results would be what I thought they would be, and that the hospital would tell The Grant family the results!

    After all, The Grant family has countless properties, and she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would go in to check on them one foot and get a call from The Grant family the next?

    Rosemary drove to the hospital where Edmund was, parked the car, came to the hospital, asked a nurse, found out where his office was, and rode the elevator straight to his office!

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rosemary pushed the door open and walked in. Edmund was reading the patient¡¯s file and without looking up, he asked directly, ¡°What is it?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Edmund didn¡¯t expect it to be Rosemary at all. Seeing that the other party didn¡¯t say anything for half a day, he looked up and saw Rosemary looking at him with that smile!

    ¡°Rosemary, how is it you?¡±

    Edmund got up from his position, walked to the water cooler, made a cup of tea and handed it to Rosemary.

    ¡°Came over to see you, no?¡± Taking the tea from Edmund¡¯s hand, he said with a light smile.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that you didn¡¯te here specifically to see me, did you? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Rosemary smiled lightly, ¡°Mine is something I want to ask you for?¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say!

    ¡°Did you want a body check?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    A faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, look at your face now and guess!¡± The main thing is that he knows everything about her, so naturally he can mask some things right!

    Rosemary reached up and touched her cheek, asking softly, ¡°Is it that obvious?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so much, I¡¯ll do a full body check for you!¡±

    When he finished, Edmund got up and went to his desk and made a few orders, made a phone call, and after two minutes a nurse came in.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°Meredith, please do a test for my friend and get the results directly to me, don¡¯t file them!¡±

    Edmund said to the nurse.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Edmund to be so fine minded, what she thought, he thought of it all!

    ¡°Yes, Miss Harris please follow me!¡±

    ¡°You follow her and bring me the results directlyter, I¡¯ll wait for you here!¡±

    It was the first time that nurse Meredith saw Edmund speak to a girl in such a gentle tone. She couldn¡¯t help but look at Rosemary twice, wondering what their rtionship was, but looking at Dr. Edmund¡¯s doting eyes, she must be a girlfriend!

    The thought that Rosemary might be Edmund¡¯s girlfriend made Meredith¡¯s heart feel so lost.

    It turns out that handsome, golden, gentle good man are other people¡¯s!

    Edmund is the object of affection of the girls in the hospital, even the director¡¯s daughter has been in love with him for a long time, who let people Edmund handsome, although usually a little cold, but still very good to everyone!

    Meredith led Rosemary to an ultrasound room and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Harris, lie down on the bed while I examine you now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary put her bag aside, took off her shoes andid down on it, looked at the busy Meredith and said with a smile, ¡°Meredith, does Edmund always go to work like he just did?¡±

    She could tell that this Meredith girl liked Edmund, and it looked like he was in high demand at the hospital!

    Meredith is a school graduate, to the hospital internship has been almost half a year, personality is more lively and cheerful, which is the same Edmund selected her to work beside him.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund works very seriously and when he is at work, he never jokes, so when I saw him talking so softly to you just now, I thought I was blinded?¡±

    Meredith chuckled as she helped Rosemary sit and check.

    Rosemary how to feel that they are surrounded by men are particrly good, but why is everyone in front of others is a piece of iceberg ah!

    Is it pretending to be cool?

    Learn it too!

    ¡°Miss Harris, you¡¯re having a baby!¡±

    A sudden sentence, scared her body tight, a long time did not respond!

    People often say, the more afraid of what she wille, is really right!

    Just now it was because she was nervous, so she deliberately found topics to talk to Meredith to ease her nervousness, but now that the results are out, she doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s happy or sad!

    Meredith cracked up as she examined it, but Rosemary didn¡¯t say a word!

 204 A little life is coming!

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    Edmund stood in front of the window with his cell phone, looking out at the view, and said faintly.

    The hand holding the phone on the other side of the line tightened slightly, and Edmund wondered what expression he was making!

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Instead of answering his question, the other person asked him directly where the Rosemary people had gone.

    ¡°Go back already!¡±

    The phone has hung up, Edmund looked out the window, the corners of his mouth raised a bitter smile.

    Rosemary did not know how she walked out of the hospital after the examination, although the examination was the same as she guessed, but really confirmed, she still had a little fear in her heart.

    The hand naturally rested on that t little belly, not expecting that there was a little life in it.

    Although Marian had previously asked her to produce an heir for The Grant family, and now that she happens to be pregnant again, she should reasonably be happy!

    But why she just can¡¯t be happy?

    *****

    Into the night, the October weather has slowly started to get cold, especially at night, outside can already clearly feel tess cold air.

    Inside the secret room, a man sat in an office chair, emitting a kingly aura from his body, as if he were a high and mighty dark emperor.

    Edmund looked at the man sitting above him and said with a grimace, ¡°You didn¡¯t call me here to meet you four-eyed!¡± You¡¯re not hungry, I¡¯m still hungry, okay?

    Although you are good-looking, but it does not mean that look full ah!

    With a raised eyebrow, the man said indifferently, ¡°What, are you in a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Please, I had three major surgeries one after another today at noon, not to mention eating, not even a sip of water, and you called me here, do you think I¡¯m in a hurry?¡±

    Edmund although usually looks mild and calm, but now people are doing father, but he is sitting here with him hungry, the mood must be different!

    ¡°Anthony, go to the kitchen and make some meals over here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Anthony turned around and exited the chamber, leaving Ellen and Edmund alone.

    ¡°Is there something you called me over for?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Ellen crossed her fingers against her chin and said to Edmund, ¡°It¡¯s best not to let the outside world know about Rosemary¡¯s pregnancy, I¡¯m going to go abroad in the next few days to take care of things, and when Ie back, I¡¯ll tell her the truth about it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After a while, Edmund continued, ¡°I here you can rest assured, but with Rosemary¡¯s current pregnancy vomiting so serious, it seems that your mother will soon be aware of her pregnancy, then if questioned, I, an outsider, will not be able to help Rosemary speak?¡±

    Otherwise, with Marian¡¯s personality, she would definitely think he was rted to Rosemary!

    Edmund is not without reason, with his own mother¡¯s character, will definitely be adverse to Rosemary, it seems that he has only this move.

    ¡°Come here you!¡±

    Edmund walked over to Ellen and whispered something in his ear!

    ¡°Would it be too risky?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just have to make it clear! For today¡¯s sake, this is the only way to make her okay for now!¡±

    Edmund looked at his best friend helplessly, ¡°If I had known, why was I so anxious in the first ce, now I know I¡¯m worried!¡±

    Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, the corners of Ellen¡¯s lips twitched slightly, as if he was really a little too eager at the time, but he didn¡¯t regret it!

    ¡°All right!¡±

    As soon as things were said and done, Edmund smelled the meal and saw Anthony walk in with it in his hands!

    As soon as I smelled the aroma of the food, my already hungry stomach was now even hungrier!

    ¡°Anthony, you¡¯ve been getting better at cookingtely!¡±

    Edmund had a ss of milk in the morning, then until now, has long been starved, and now anything he eats tastes good!

    ¡°Edmund Young Master likes it just fine!¡±

    Anthony is a man of few words, he knows his own identity, but also knows that the young master¡¯s friends are all very powerful people, he never dared to be too close to them, always feel that they do not deserve to be friends with them.

    ¡°They say just call me Edmund or Edmund, don¡¯t call me young master every time, No, your young master is the one!¡± Said, Edmund chin gently raised, said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, Master Edmund!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Forget it, let him call it what he wants! It¡¯s a term of endearment anyway, and he doesn¡¯t care.

    *******

    Today is Saturday, Tina called yesterday and asked Rosemary to go with her to buy some clothes for autumn, the weather has started to get colder now, and I don¡¯t think I have any cold weather clothes, if I take out the clothes I used to wear in school now, I¡¯ll inevitably be told off by my mother-inw!

    After taking the antiemetic prescribed by Edmund, Rosemary felt much better than before, at least she didn¡¯t throw up as much as she didst time.

    Rosemary drove to the shopping mall, parked her car and saw Tina from afar.

    Since Tina exined to Vincent about her rtionship with Donaldst time, Vincent didn¡¯t continue to make things difficult for Donald, instead, he directly mentioned him to be the head of the design department, which made Tina¡¯s heart a lot happier!

    ¡°Tina, been waiting long?¡±

    ¡°I just arrived too!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Tina took Rosemary¡¯s hand and the two of them walked towards the mall talking andughing.

    ¡°How have you been getting along with Vincenttely? Has he been bullying you?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile as she casually looked at the clothes on the rack.

    At the mention of Vincent, Tina¡¯s little face was flushed and a shy smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Aiyaaah, what¡¯s going on, you two wouldn¡¯t be ¡­¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect the two of them to progress so quickly and was genuinely happy for Tina.

    ¡°Gee, you shouldn¡¯tugh at me!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and buy clothes!¡±

    Tina is embarrassed to go up and just pull Rosemary to see the clothes, with a happy smile on her face.

    Knowing that she was shy, Rosemary didn¡¯t tease her anymore, and there would be plenty of opportunitiester!

    ¡°Tina, take a look at this dress, what about it?¡±

    Rosemary picked out a red fall dress and dangled it in front of Tina¡¯s face!

    ¡°You must look good in it, but I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hold the color if I wear it?¡±

    ¡°No, I just think you look good in red, why don¡¯t you try?¡±

    Tina smiled, took the dress from Rosemary, walked into the fitting room, and in less than a minute, Tina had changed and walked out!

    An attendant came over and said coldly: ¡°This dress is thetest model of our store in autumn, both in material and design, designed by a famous domestic designer, you ¡­¡±

    A very contemptuous look at Tina, the eyes inside full of disdain.

    Tina hates those people who look down on others the most in life. It¡¯s just a dress, is it better than the H Group¡¯s?

    ¡°Miss, is it just a dress? Are you still afraid that we can¡¯t afford it?¡±

 205 Judging by appearances

    Tina said angrily to the waiter.

    After saying that, Tina went into the dressing room to take off her clothes!

    Tina took the dress in her hand, looked at the price on it, and mentally counted the zeros at the back, wow shit, a dress was sold for 88, 000?

    So expensive?

    Go straight to the bank robbery!

    Take the clothes slowly out of the dressing room, should have known not to say so full of words, she initially thought that at most not more than a thousand, in order to get a breath, she also intended to bite the teeth to buy down, but now the number above do not know dozens of times, even if she was sold, there is not so much money ah!

    As soon as Tina came out, the waitress already noticed that her face didn¡¯t look right, and her tone of voice was even worse!

    ¡°Miss, how is it? Should I pay cash or swipe my card?¡± The waiter deliberately raised his voice a few points, making Tina even more unsure of what to do!

    Rosemary went to take a look at the price above, she did not think she took a random dress, the price is so expensive, although she does not worry about food and clothing in The Grant family, but really want her to buy a piece of clothing so expensive, she is not willing to!

    Growing up under Laurie¡¯s grasp, Rosemary is particrly attached to money. Although she is a thousand Miss Kim from a wealthy family, she earns a lot of her own money and knows that money is not easy toe by, so she has never had the habit of spending it with big hands.

    She looked at the dress in the waiter¡¯s hand, although it was good looking, but she felt that spending so much money on a dress like that was not worth it at all!

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think yourpany has a rule that requires customers to buy the clothes in your store once they¡¯ve tried them on!¡±

    Rosemary cast Tina a reassuring look and smiled at the dog-eyed waiter.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯m not happy with this dress of yours now, I¡¯m not buying it, what¡¯s yourpany¡¯s objection?¡±

    The attendant raised his chin, picked up the hanger and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend if you can¡¯t afford it, lest you waste my time!¡± Not too loud, not too small, just enough for the people next to hear!

    Rosemary walked up to Tina¡¯s ear and whispered a few words, and her eyesight instantly saw a big H written above the cash register, which made her mouth curl up in an unexined smile.

    ¡°Miss, may I ask if all the waiters under H Group are like you, judging people by their appearance?¡±

    Tina¡¯s words immediately caused whispers from those next to her, and many people were using Tina of pretending to be rich even though she had no money!

    Seeing that someone was on her side, the attendant deliberately raised her voice and said, ¡°Miss, we at H Group never judge people by their appearance, but not everyone can afford to wear our H Group clothes either!¡±

    The waitress didn¡¯t know if she was deliberately making them look bad, and soon they were surrounded by more and more people.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A middle-aged voice came from the side, and soon a middle-aged man came over inside the crowd.

    When the waiter saw that it was his manager, he said with a smile, ¡°Manager, these twodies saw a dress here but couldn¡¯t afford it, so I told them to leave, but they said that we at H Group judge people by their appearance!¡±

    The waiter¡¯s backhandedness was so good it left Tina and Rosemary speechless!

    The manager walked up to Tina and Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, although we are a boutique under the H Group, no matter what, we also belong to the H Group, you are tarnishing our H Group¡¯s reputation by saying we judge people by their appearance!¡±

    Apparently this manager was taking the waiter¡¯s word for it, using Tina of insulting H Group in every sentence, and it was obvious they were trying to force Tina to apologize to them!

    Oh ¡­

    More and more people gathered nearby, there are also some kind-hearted people persuaded, let Tina apologize and forget about it, after all, provoke such a thing, for everyone is not good.

    But for them, it¡¯s not a matter of face, but apany¡¯s image, and she feels that she can¡¯t just let the consumer suffer an injustice!

    ¡°You¡¯re the manager, right! Are you sure you want us both to apologize for this?¡±

    Tina looked at them with a smile instead of anger.

    The manager has been in thepany for five years, also counted as a veteran of thepany, for this kind of no money to buy things and provocative customers, see a lot of strange!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary would have liked to leave it at that, but seeing this kind of indiscriminate, direct hat on the head of the customer¡¯s staff, and then the good-tempered Rosemary is not so good at talking.

    ¡°Tina, what is it?¡±

    Cohen just happened to apany Vincent to inspect the store and passed by here, and suddenly received a message from Tina that she was also buying clothes here, so she came around to take a look!

    Tina turned her head to say hello to Cohen when she saw Vincent with a dark face behind her.

    The manager saw it was Cohen and greeted him with a smile, ¡°Cohen, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I just happened to be passing by, what¡¯s going on that¡¯s so lively?¡±

    Cohen nced at the manager, then asked as his eyes swept over the clothes in the waiter¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, this ¡­¡±

    Before the manager could finish, Tina interrupted the manager and said with a smile, ¡°Cohen is it!¡±

    Cohen was Tina sudden polite intuition tells him that these two guys messed with the future president¡¯s wife, looks like it is very serious!

    Tina didn¡¯t even look at Vincent, walked up to Cohen and asked with a smile, ¡°It looks like you have a bigger position than them, why don¡¯t youe and help us judge?¡±

    ¡°You say?¡±

    Cohen was cooperative in his reply.

    ¡°My friend and I were looking at a red dress in a store owned by your H Group, and your attendant told us that your H Group¡¯s clothes are not affordable for people like us to buy and wear!¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°It also says that if we try on yourpany¡¯s clothes, we have to buy them back, I am asking if yourpany has such a rule?¡±

    Cohen secretly meowed at his boss, that face is almost squeezed out of the ink.

    ¡°Is it true what thisdy said?¡±

    Cohen turned to the two of them and asked.

    The manager and the waiter did not speak, but the person next to them answered for them.

    ¡°They just said so, after we heard it, we don¡¯t dare toe to H Group to try on clothes, in case we can¡¯t afford it, we will be ustomed to the crime of insulting yourpany¡¯s image, it¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    A woman in her thirties and a couple of women looked at the waiter and said that they were obviously resistant to what had just been posted!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Is this how thepany hires you to treat customers?¡±

    The manager didn¡¯t expect Cohen to get so angry and said with trepidation, ¡°We only started out for the sake of thepany¡¯s reputation, we really didn¡¯t mean anything else?¡±

 206 good little daughter-in-law

    ¡°Change!¡±

    Vincent slowly came over and stopped in front of Tina, and said to Cohen also to the manager them.

    The waitress had looked straight at Vincent from the time he appeared until now, and would have hated to pounce on him if she could!

    ¡°Yes, President!¡±

    The manager didn¡¯t react at first, but onlyter did he realize that the man in front of him was no other than Vincent, the president of H Group!

    ¡°President, I know I¡¯m wrong, please give me another chance?¡±

    The manager stood aside, his body was shivering, he had an old man and a young man, really was fired, this family old Tina how to live ah!

    This manager in this just do the post has been done for five years, has always been dedicated, these are all for all to see, if because of this waitress to him fired, he felt sorry for it.

    Cohen passes a look to Tina, signaling her to go talk to Vincent.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The one who is aggrieved is me, okay? But then again, the real problem was this waitress who judged people by their appearance, especially the way she looked at Vincent, which made her very ufortable!

    Tina raised her head and was about to say something when she met his dark face, and swallowed her words.

    She went up to him, stretched out her hand to hold his arm and said petntly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t dare next time!¡± It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t take his card out, why be so angry?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡±

    Vincent looked at her helplessly, obviously gave her a membership card under the H Group, she did not take it out to use, and gave a small shopkeeper bullying, really do not know what to do with her good?

    The manager and the waiter suddenly realized, looking at the two people desperately spreading dog food in front of them, repenting of their intestines!

    Rosemary looked at Tina in front of Vincent like a good little daughter-inw, there is a sense of being directly ignored at the same time.

    ¡°Are you two going to keep spreading dog food here?¡±

    With a chuckle, Tina drew back her hand on Vincent¡¯s arm and walked over to Rosemary, saying awkwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s go clothes shopping!¡±

    Tina finished, but also did not forget to pass Cohen a look, as if to tell him, if not properly handled, go back to have him suffer!

    Cohen shuddered, directly ignoring the look Tina passed over, pretending not to see.

    Vincent looked at Tina, who had already walked away, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, then followed quickly.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Cohen said a few simple words to the manager and fired the waiter directly, finished the exnation and went after his boss.

    ¡°Tina, when did you two settle on being together?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina with a gossipy face and a thieving grin all over her face.

    In fact, Tina herself does not know when the two together, since the farm back, their rtionship began to be very subtle!

    ¡°If I had to say when we were together, it would be after we got back from the farm!¡±

    Tina thought for a while and said, although she did not know what would happen between them in the future, but at least she would not let go now.

    ¡°Tina, you must be happy!¡±

    Rosemary took her hand and watched with a big smile on her face and truly blessed her!

    ¡°You must be happy too, we must be happy together!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Eyes shing a bitter smile, with a very fast speed a sh!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I have H Group¡¯s vip card, we can buy as much as we want at their boutiques today, no need to use it for nothing!¡±

    Tina said, pulling Rosemary toward the women¡¯s clothing store!

    Vincent walked behind, looking at the happy figure, the corners of his lips hooked.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    The two walked into a women¡¯s clothing boutique, the clothes inside were thetest models newlyunchedter this year. Tina looked at the beautiful clothes and just felt dazzled.

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you think of this dress?¡±

    Tina took a slim bottom dress and put it on her body andpared it to her!

    ¡°President!¡±

    When the manager saw Vincent walk in from outside, he hurriedly put down what he was holding and greeted him.

    ¡°Go and bring out the new models that just arrived yesterday for these twodies to choose from!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The manager did not ask much, to the two attendants looking for a wave, not a moment, only to see the attendantsunched two rows of clothes out, are thetest models of this year¡¯s winter, clothing design light and slim, and also the new girl series, each one is beautiful!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Go see if you like it?¡±

    After saying that, he walked directly to the sofa next to him and sat down, and the manager quickly brought Vincent a cup of coffee.

    The manager is a thirty-year-old woman, belonging to the shrewd and capable kind, a look at the kind of woman who is often in between the customers!

    The waiter standing on the side looked at Rosemary and Tina with envy, those clothes were new to thepany and hadn¡¯t even started selling yet?

    ¡°Rosemary, this one is nice, this one, this one?¡± In Tina¡¯s eyes, every piece was beautiful, and she took the dress directly from the shelf and put it into her hands, urging her to change.

    Looking at the clothes that Tina handed to herself, they are all slim-fitting models, now that she is pregnant, wait for another two months, these clothes can not be worn, it is a waste to buy back.

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s better for you to try on these clothes, I¡¯ll just choose two different styles!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You have such a good figure, it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t wear such clothes?¡±

    Rosemary in Tina¡¯s heart is a clothes rack, like this good clothes, she does not wear, she is feeling sorry for!

    ¡°You say that likeyou¡¯re out of shape!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as you!¡±

    Rosemary came up to Tina¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°You go back tonight and let Vincent help you see where it¡¯s bad, then let him rub you properly, it helps with secondary growth!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    Tina¡¯s ears turned red when she said that!

    ¡°See, you¡¯re shy?¡±

    Tina blushed even more at Rosemary¡¯sment.

    Rosemary winks at Vincent and walks into the dressing room with her clothes!

    Vincent didn¡¯t know what happened to them, just saw Tina standing there with her clothes as if she was ufortable.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so red in the face?¡±

    Tina touched her cheek and coughed lightly, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s too hot?¡± The words fell, and deliberately fanned the wind with her hand.

    Vincent sighted over the air conditioner and said, ¡°The air conditioner is now at twenty-two degrees, a constant temperature, how can it still be cold?¡±

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m not talking to you?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t know how to exin and pretended to be angry like Vincent wasn¡¯t asking questions.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to ¡­¡±

    ¡°Vincent, can you stop thinking like that in your head all day long!¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

 207 Itâ€™s enough to have you

    As soon as the words fell, the eyes of everyone inside the store looked over in unison.

    The face that was already so red was now like a ripe tomato.

    The manager looked at Tina with unblinking eyes, she was here for several years, but it was the first time that someone dared to call the president by his name, and the president actually did not get angry and looked like he was in a particrly good mood!

    Tina hurriedly hid in front of Vincent¡¯s chest and whispered, ¡°Shame on you, it¡¯s all your fault!¡± If he hadn¡¯t said that, how could she have said that so loudly?

    Vincent¡¯s gaze swept, and in a moment, it was as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not going to be like that in front of Rosemary all the time!¡±

    Tina subconsciously took a few steps backwards and gave Vincent a hard stare before heading over to the locker room.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Looking at the clothes in her hands, Rosemary is very torn, each set of clothes are very satisfied with themselves, this time really do not know which set to choose?

    ¡°Tina, help me out and see which two sets look better to choose?¡±

    Tina took these sets of clothes andpared them to each other, she thought which set looked good, smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we buy them all, anyway, I have a card here, after the discount should not need any money, the most important thing is, don¡¯t use will be scolded, why not help him to use a little more, maybe he will also be a little happier?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so bad!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    After saying that, Tina spat her tongue at her, took all the clothes to the waiter and said with a smile, ¡°Pack it all up and get your president to pay for it!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Cohen just walked into the store and heard Tina¡¯s overbearing voice, and then looked at his boss, enjoying himself!

    The waiter was surprised and looked at the pile of clothes on the table and looked at Vincent with difficulty.

    Vincent put down the coffee cup in his hand, came over and said, ¡°Pack it all!¡±

    ¡°From now on, you can buy whatever you want, just have those people send the bill directly to the office!¡± When he met Tina¡¯s eyes, Vincent¡¯s eyes were full of doting!

    Oh ¡­ ¡°How I feel like a trap, tempting me little by little to jump inside ah!¡±

    Rosemary was surprised at how Tina got this idea, so she smiled and asked, ¡°How did you get this idea?¡± It¡¯s hard to believe that this little fool¡¯s brain has been enlightened all of a sudden!

    Tina smiled at Rosemary and said in a lowered voice, ¡°If I pay him the bill every time, if one day he asks me to pay it back, I won¡¯t be able to pay it back, and then I will be amb to be ughtered, and he can cut it up any way he wants!¡±

    ¡°Feel like you¡¯re nning to fly your legs at him one day?¡±

    That¡¯s the only reason she can think of, otherwise she really doesn¡¯t know why her best friend would think that!

    ¡°In case he goes outside to find a third party or a mistress, do I still have to follow it with a deadly face!¡±

    Tina said it with conviction, not feeling at all where she said it wrong!

    The corners of Vincent¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, could it be that he did not feel secure at all in this girl¡¯s heart?

    ¡°Tina, these thoughts of yours will not be there, because I have you enough in this life!¡± After saying that, Vincent took her by the waist and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Who knows if you¡¯re telling the truth or not!¡±

    Although Tina was very tough on the face, but in her heart, she was still happy because of what he said!

    ¡°President, we have a video conference to holdter, it¡¯s almost time!¡± Cohen looked at the time and said very seriously.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°You guys have to get busy first! We have to go shoppingter!¡±

    Tina heard that he still had work to do and urged on from the sidelines.

    In fact, behind every sessful people are heartbreaking tears and history, ordinary employees still have a double day off, and as the boss, sometimes even rest time, just like Vincent, obviously a double day off, but also have to go back to work, sincerely think they are so hard!

    ¡°Okay, if you¡¯re done shopping, call me and I¡¯lle pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Vincent barked a few words and then walked out with Cohen.

    When Vincent had left, Tina smiled and said, ¡°How about we go for dessert together?¡±

    ¡°You like dessert so much, howe I see you growing flesh?¡±

    ¡°So God is still very fair, although my body is not as good as yours, but gave me a body that will not gain weight no matter how I eat, so I am still very satisfied!¡±

    Tina has always been very proud of her ability to eat. When she was at school, her ssmates used to tease her for being so good at eating, but she would alwaysugh and say, ¡°You can eat, too! As long as you are not afraid to be pigs!

    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s on me today!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary and Tina came to a Western restaurant, because Tina worried that Rosemary will not eat enough, so deliberately chose this Western restaurant, and this restaurant inside the dessert is particrly delicious, many celebrities anddies like toe here to eat!

    Rosemary found a window seat and sat down. Every time she came to eat out, as long as there was a window seat inside the restaurant, she would go over and sit.

    ¡°Hello, what would you like to order?¡±

    After taking a look at the menu, Rosemary ordered a steak for herself, and all the rest were desserts, and they were all Tina¡¯s favorites, which made Tina happy.

    ¡® You wait, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why are you looking worse and worsetely, are you sick?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary¡¯s slightly pale face and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nothing, probably recently read the script, toote at night, so it seems to look very bad face!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, some things can¡¯t be rushed, you are alone in The Grant family, you must take good care of yourself, don¡¯t sleep toote at night, stay up too much, it¡¯s very harmful to your body?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll Kevin take care of it!¡±

    Soon, the waiter pushed the food cart over and ced the food on the table one by one, which made people¡¯s appetite grow.

    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±

    As soon as Rosemary smelled the steak, the inside of her stomach became very ufortable, covering her mouth and rushing towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Rosemary, wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Mom, look if that¡¯s not that bitch Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that I could run into her here?¡±

    ¡°But she looks like she¡¯s pregnant to me!¡±

    Daisy and Laurie happened to be dining at this restaurant and didn¡¯t expect to receive such good news when they came out!

    ¡°Mom, what do you think The Grant family would do to Rosemary if tomorrow¡¯s paper reported that she was pregnant?¡±

 208 Conspiracy

    ¡°First do not rush,ter when theye over, we are looking at, this kind of thing must be clear about the authenticity of things, if you get it wrong, is not a basket of water is empty?¡±

    Laurie¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious glint. If it weren¡¯t for her Rosemary, how would she have been thrown out by Andrew?

    Rosemary, I didn¡¯t think that even God would help me, since this is the case, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary lying on the side of the toilet, throwing up, her eyes full of worry inside!

    Rosemary threw up almost everything inside her stomach, she didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be so strong today.

    After ten minutes or so, and then Tina¡¯s help, Rosemary slowly stood up, leaning against the washbasin and gently breathing in the fresh air!

    Tina looked at Rosemary¡¯s pale face because of vomiting, or could not help but ask the question in her mind?

    ¡°Rosemary, why do I think you look so simr to being pregnant?¡±

    She used to go to her next door neighbor¡¯s aunt¡¯s house and her daughter looked exactly like her now when she was pregnant, which had to make her suspicious!

    The body stiffened slightly, did he just react so obviously?

    Rosemary nced at Tina and nodded gently!

    Tina¡¯s mouth opened into an o-shape and she looked at Rosemary in disbelief.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back and eat first, we¡¯ll talk to youter slowly!¡±

    She knew that if she didn¡¯t make it clear to her today, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to have peace for a few days.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary straightened her hair and gave herself a little powder in the mirror before returning to her seat with Tina.

    Probably because she had just finished throwing up, Rosemary was now able to eat again at the steak.

    ¡°Rosemary, what the hell is going on here? Whose child is this of yours?¡±

    This matter is a very serious matter for Rosemary, after all, people in Cornshire know that her Rosemary¡¯s husband is a vegetable, and now suddenly said pregnant, everyone¡¯s first reaction is that Rosemary is red-handed, which for a girl like Rosemary, is resolutely can not stand!

    After taking a sip of juice, Rosemary said slowly: ¡°Remember what I told you once, I dreamt of being with someone else at night?

    ¡°Um, does this have anything to do with your pregnancy?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t understand, can¡¯t you still get pregnant when you¡¯re with someone else inside your dream, unless ¡­?

    Tina pped her head and said softly, ¡°You mean it wasn¡¯t a dream, it was real?¡± The bottom of her heart was taken aback by this thought of hers.

    ¡°Eh, someone put sleeping pills in the milk I drink at night!¡±

    ¡°And do you know who did it?¡±

    Since she can drink the milk inside the drug, proving that this person in The Grant family must be very high, otherwise The Grant family so many maids there how will not be discovered?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°So who do you think is the most suspicious in The Grant family?¡±

    Tina suddenly felt that the mansion inside is really horrible, even drinking a ss of milk can make people drugged, fortunately only sleeping pills, if it is poison, then will not how to die do not know?

    Rosemary held back the difort in her stomach, cut a small piece of beef and put it in her mouth, thought for a while and said, ¡°At first I thought it was my brother-inw, but then after I tried many things, I ruled him out again!¡±

    Tina stuffed a pastry inside her mouth and asked vaguely, ¡°How can you suspect your little uncle?¡±

    Rosemary took a deep breath and said lightly, ¡°When I first married into The Grant family not long ago, my mother-inw wanted me to give birth to the next heir to The Grant family, and at that time, my brother-inw once offered to help me, but I refused!¡±

    At the end of the day, Rosemary basically said it all to herself!

    ¡°Wow shit, how can there be such inws in this world, they forced you to marry a vegetable man because of their money, and now they are making such demands, don¡¯t they think it¡¯s too much?¡±

    Tina was very angry and said, ¡°Is it great to be rich?

    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±

    Whenever Tina gets angry, her voice unconsciously rises a few notches, especially about Rosemary, and she almost growls out.

    Because of her excited voice, almost all the eyes inside the restaurant fell on her body, coughed lightly and lowered her head in embarrassment.

    ¡°Sorry, Rosemary, I got carried away!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll get up tomorrow morning with a bad throat!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°But then again, how can you stand to live with these perverts!¡±

    Skimmed said, if you change yourself, you must have already fled.

    Rosemary showed a bitter smile, not everyone is the same as her, dare to love and hate, sometimes she also imagines that if she was just an ordinary family¡¯s children, then the result would not be different?

    ¡°I can not do you so dashing, if I was born in an ordinary family, like you, perhaps I still have a choice!¡±

    Tina knows the helplessness of their birth in the gentry, born in the gentry¡¯s thousand Miss Kim, basically are the sacrifice of the family, not many can really get the family blessing and together in marriage.

    ¡°Rosemary, have you thought about what you¡¯re going to tell The Grant family about your pregnancy?¡±

    Her biggest concern now is what will be the first reaction of The Grant family once they find out about Rosemary¡¯s pregnancy?

    ¡°Haven¡¯t thought about it yet!¡±

    Rosemary looked out of the window, looking at all kinds of passers-by on the road outside, would they be in the same situation as her?

    ¡°Rosemary, I hope you promise me that if one day you can¡¯t stay in The Grant family anymore, you must tell me, no matter how hard the road ahead is, I will be with you until the end, you must not abandon me, okay?¡±

    Tina took Rosemary¡¯s hand with a serious look on her face, she was afraid that one day The Grant family wouldn¡¯t want her and she would leave her without saying a word!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will leave no one behind but you, we agreed to share the blessings and difficulties together!¡±

    Rosemary has always known how good Tina is to her, no words are needed because no amount of thanks is as good as giving each other a reassuring look!

    ¡°En, there are blessings and difficulties together!¡±

    Tinaughed and said that after so many years together, nothing has happened as much as these few months!

    ¡°Okay, eat up! Or else wait until I¡¯ve eaten all those desserts, you don¡¯t want to scream oh!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile as she finished picking up a piece of her favorite Haagen-Dazs and putting it in her mouth.

    The conversation between the two, word for word, was listened to by the two women with duck-tongue hats next to them, only now Rosemary never dreamed that the nightmare had just begun!

 209 The baby is not mine, is it!

    The next morning, a soft sunlight sprinkled on the window pane, apanied by the sound of birds chirping outside the window, Rosemaryzily opened her eyes, recently because of pregnant with a child, she is now particrly sleepy.

    Yesterday because the two of us talked too much with Tina, until veryte, so today is also a littleter than usual to get up!

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, His Lordship and Her Ladyship want you toe down for breakfast after you¡¯ve washed up!¡±

    The maid said to Rosemary, who was inside the room.

    Rosemary froze for two seconds, then said to the maid at the door, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right down!¡±

    She had been married to The Grant family for months, and it was the first time Darren had asked the maid to call her down for dinner?

    Although she didn¡¯t know why they told her to go down, Rosemary washed up as fast as she could and then changed into a looser set of clothes before going downstairs!

    Rosemary came downstairs and saw Darren, Marian, and a middle-aged man sitting on the couch. The middle-aged man saw Rosemarying down and smiled and nodded at her!

    ¡°Good morning, Dad, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Eh, sit down!¡±

    Rosemary noticed that Darren and Marian¡¯s faces were hard to read, and seeing their straight lines fall on her intentionally made Rosemary a little nervous.

    Could it be that they found out about her pregnancy?

    Just as he sat down, Rosemary heard Marian say to him, ¡°I heard from the housekeeper that you¡¯ve been looking badtely, it just so happens that today your Uncle Low came over to help your dad get a checkup, and by the way, he¡¯ll do a checkup for you too!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hands were clutching the corner of her coat, she hadn¡¯t thought about how to tell them where the baby came from, and if she was examined by Uncle Low now, wouldn¡¯t she know about her pregnancy?

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m in good health, the first two days it was a bad stomach, I¡¯ve taken medicine from Dr. Edmund, now I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t bother Uncle Low!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all over here, check it out so your father and I can feel a little more at ease!¡± Marian¡¯s words fell, and the middle-aged man came over with a smile.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady don¡¯t worry, your parents are also worried about your health, hold out your hand and I¡¯ll take your pulse!¡±

    Rosemary knew she couldn¡¯t escape today and could only put her hand out, ¡°Thanks Uncle Low!¡±

    The middle-aged man put his hand on Rosemary¡¯s hand, only to see the expression on his face kept changing back and forth, and finally said with a smile, ¡°The Great Young Lady¡¯s health is fine, just a little bit of slight anemia, in a couple of days I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine and have someone send it over to you to take it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Uncle Low!¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded to Darren, then packed his medical kit and prepared to go out!

    ¡°Butler, see Dr. Low off!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With these words, the butler led the middle-aged man out.

    Darren took his seat, nced at Rosemary, and took a sip of tea from the table!

    Marian looked coldly at Rosemary, sat down next to Darren and said, ¡°Whose baby is in your belly?¡±

    ¡°Wilson¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°How can it be Wilson¡¯s?¡± Marian looked at Rosemary with great excitement, and his voice lifted a few notches with it!

    Rosemary¡¯s body trembled slightly, but she knew she had to be calm now!

    ¡°Mom, how can¡¯t this baby be Wilson¡¯s?¡±

    Looking at Marian, Rosemary asked rhetorically.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe the baby is Wilson¡¯s, we can go inside the hospital and have it checked out, whenever you want!¡± Rosemary said with a firm look in her eyes.

    ¡°Nonsense! As an elder, how can you question a child?¡±

    Darren scolded Marian and then looked at Rosemary, ¡°Since you¡¯re pregnant, stay home, finish the job at hand, and stay Carry at home to raise the baby!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Dad!¡±

    Darren finished, just a few steps away, turned his head and said, ¡°Later, let the housekeeper arrange a driver for you, from now on, you should not drive yourself!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Marian gave her a look and said nothing more, took the bag on the sofa and followed Darren out.

    Rosemary watched their backs as they left, then realized she was a little hungry, then asked the housekeeper to prepare some lighter breakfast and bring it up.

    ¡°Good morning, sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Chad is as yful as ever in Rosemary¡¯s presence.

    Walking over to the table and sitting down, Chad smiled wickedly at Rosemary, ¡°I hear you¡¯re pregnant?¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the only one who knows, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all of Cornshire!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and hurriedly took out her phone, opened Twitter, and saw a lot ofments on it about her pregnancy, saying everything, and after looking at other websites, all of them were also news about her pregnancy, so it can be said that she dominated the screen again today.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    No wonder Darren and Marian asked the maid to call her down for breakfast today, it¡¯s because they saw the news today!

    But what those outside say is their business, and as long as the people inside The Grant family believe her, then she won¡¯t have to worry so much.

    Chad put his head in front of Rosemary¡¯s face and said with augh in a voice only the two of them could hear, ¡°The baby inside your belly is not mine, is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand digging into the bird¡¯s nest congee paused for a moment, then gave him a vicious re before continuing to bury her head in her own bowl of congee.

    Chad saw that she was ignoring her, and instead of continuing to tease her, he took the bird¡¯s nest congee in front of her and served himself a bowl!

    ¡°How do you think you like bird¡¯s nest congee for a big man?¡±

    Rosemary said nonchntly, who told him to like to be angry with her every time?

    Chad wasn¡¯t angry either, but pointed a finger at his face and then said with a smile, ¡°How else could my skin stay so good?¡±

    ¡°No matter how good your skin is, it¡¯s still the same!¡±

    Rosemary gave him a nk stare and continued to eat her food.

    Chad finished his breakfast, drew a paper towel, wiped his mouth, and smiled, ¡°Going out today?¡±

    ¡°To, today to go inside the film and televisionpany to finish the tail scene of thest shooting, when things are all done, rest for a while.¡±

    Rosemary thought about what Darren had just said, and how if she forced herself to work outside, it would definitely cause them to be upset.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you there! You can¡¯t drive like that now, can you?¡±

    Chad finished, and deliberately nced at her abdomen, smiling andughing.

    Rosemary was about to refuse when she heard him say, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid to be in my car, are you?¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll go up and get my bag!¡±

 210 A gift from heaven

    Half an hourter, Chad¡¯s Lamborghini was parked firmly in front of the filmpany where Rosemary was working.

    ¡°Thank you for sending me over!¡±

    ¡°No need to be polite, if you really feel sorry for yourself, don¡¯t mind buying me a meal some day!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at her, got out of the car, closed the door, and walked towards the office without looking back.

    Is this a yes from her?

    Looking at the back that was already about to disappear, Chad smiled, whistled, stepped on the gas and drove on ahead!

    Rosemary stood outside the elevator, gently pressed the button and walked in. There were two other beautifully dressed girls standing inside, and once they saw it was Rosemary, their faces clearly showed their disgust.

    Gently pressed the button for the sixteenth floor, then stood back.

    ¡°Huh, isn¡¯t she The Great Young LadyRosemary of The Grant family?¡±

    A more fashionably dressed girl inside the elevator said to another girl.

    ¡°En, people but today is a hard dominant screen, not everyone can do it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how else would people be able to marry into The Grant family and still be pregnant with The Grant family¡¯s child?¡±

    Although the two men lowered their voices to speak, they were still heard in full by Rosemary.

    But she can only tolerate now, like this gossip, it is estimated that this period of time are not back so easy to stop.

    The two girls probably saw Rosemary did not say anything, thinking that she was weak-minded, thetter words became more and more difficult to hear, and finally they said something else, she could no longer hear.

    Because the two girls had already gone out when the elevator reached the eleventh floor.

    Rosemary leaned helplessly against the elevator wall, such gossip was really hard to take.

    But no matter what, she will grit her teeth and get through, no matter whose child is inside her belly, but it¡¯s a little life!

    Rosemary¡¯s hand involuntarily went to the small of her back, and a gentle, contented smile shed across her face.

    Perhaps God took pity on her for having no one to turn to in The Grant family and gave her a child, so that she could have a desire for a better lifeter in life.

    Dingdong ¡­

    The sixteenth floor is Nathaniel¡¯s personal lounge and his workout space.

    He asked him to help find an assistant for her a few days ago, but he didn¡¯t expect to call herst night, saying that he had found someone and asked her toe over early this morning to take a look!

    Rosemary stepped out of the elevator, asked around, knew he was working out, and made her way unimpeded to Nathaniel¡¯s gym.

    ¡°In a good mood? Working out early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°How else did I get these eight pack abs?¡±

    Nathaniel smiled and raised his hand in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, deliberately showing off his perfect arm in front of her.

    ¡°That is, you say you a man looks a demon face, and the body is so good, howe you have not seen a girl around you until now?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile as she walked up to where he was resting and sat down directly.

    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, that¡¯s because the girl he likes is already in love, what can he do?

    Who made there is only one Rosemary in this world?

    ¡°No, I have you beside me, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Nathaniel quickly regained his usual countenance and said to Rosemary in a gangly manner.

    ¡°You know full well that¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to?¡±

    For Nathaniel¡¯s immodesty, Rosemary was bummed.

    ¡°By the way, it was reported on the news today that you are pregnant, is it true?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at her with a look of disbelief on his face!

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    met Nathaniel¡¯s eyes and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Boss, people brought here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be overter!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me here now, I¡¯m going to change a set of clothes!¡±

    Nathaniel finished and turned to go into the adjacent bathroom.

    After a few minutes, Nathaniel changed his clothes and came to the reception room with Rosemary.

    ¡°BOSS!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, this is your future assistant Gina, take a look and see if you are still satisfied?¡±

    Nathaniel pulled Rosemary over to the couch and sat down, feet naturally folded together, and asked coldly, ¡°Have you ever done this before?¡±

    ¡°Did three years, becausest year my mother got sick, so I just quit my job there, just two days ago I heard that Mr. Du is recruiting assistants here, so I came here?¡±

    Gina speaks without condescension, her eyes are clean and there is no hint of averting or fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Eh, just her! Anyway, I don¡¯t have a lot of work on my hands right now, so as long as I have someone to help me with the follow-up, the rest is fine?¡±

    Anyway, she is not a very famous and big actress now, as long as she can take care of her work!

    ¡°Luna, go talk to Miss Ham about the workflow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Ham, please follow me!¡±

    Gina nodded at them and followed Aaron out.

    Rosemary walked over to Vincent¡¯s side and sat down, smiling, and said, ¡°Have you seen your big brothertely?¡±

    ¡°No, why? Looking for my big brother for something?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary with slightly narrowed eyes and asked curiously.

    ¡°Nothing, just thought he and Tina wonder when they¡¯re going to invite us for a wedding reception?¡± Smiled, Tina was really a good home to meet Vincent.

    Nathaniel jumped up from the sofa, ¡°You mean the two of them are together?¡± If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll have to hurry up and tell the two old folks at home the good news, so they can have a good time.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°In fact, my big brother is really excellent, except for a little cold plus a little sultry, really a man worthy of a lifetimemitment.¡±

    The most important thing is that he is still a virgin? What a bargain for Tina, the little girl!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary nodded approvingly and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully Tina in the future, The Meyer Family! If I find out that you are bullying Tina, I will not spare you!¡±

    They bullied her?

    How is it possible?

    If Mom and Dad knew that Tina was already with her big brother, they wouldn¡¯t know how happy they would be, and then they might not even have the chance to talk, not to mention bullying Tina!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in our family it¡¯s always only the queen who speaks, and we are only at the mercy of our orders!¡±

    ¡°Is it that much of a stretch?¡±

    Exaggeration?

    Not at all exaggerated, okay?

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to meet the queen of our family sometime, and then you¡¯ll know if what I said is an exaggeration?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary and said very seriously.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°I must get to know, sometime, what kind of queen you talk about that can make you Vincent fear!¡±

    Rosemary was suddenly curious about Nathaniel¡¯s family and wondered what kind of parents had raised two such wonderful sons!

 211 Buried Love in the Heart

    ¡°No more, I still have to go to the director to see when there is still a little end scene to shoot?¡±

    After chatting with Nathaniel for a while, Rosemary was ready to go to the director to see if the back end of the scene was going to be shot today?

    Having said that, Rosemary finished greeting Nathaniel and then headed for the door.

    Rosemary took the elevator to the director¡¯s studio, and just as she entered, she saw Josie and a few actresses sitting there chatting about gossip!

    ¡°Heh, isn¡¯t this Rosemary, the heroine Diretor Lau drew up?¡±

    Josie looked at Rosemary with a sneering look on her face and said.

    ¡°Josie, you know what? I heard that Diretor Lau seems to be redrafting a new female lead again?¡±

    One of the heavily made-up women said to Josie.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that Diretor Lau has changed his mind again?¡±

    Josie asked, pretending not to know anything, while her eyes were on Rosemary.

    Although Rosemary had already prepared herself and knew that Darren would definitely help her to drop all her newly contracted scenes, there was still a little bit of disappointment in her heart when she heard it from someone else¡¯s mouth.

    I thought I had a hard time getting Diretor Lau¡¯s appreciation, and I thought I would get a good sry after this movie, so that my dad wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.

    But now, because of the arrival of this child, all her ns have been disrupted.

    Fortunately, when he submitted the draft to z. d designpany, and was very d that he won the first ce, and the other party has promised that whenever it is convenient for him, he can go to the chief designer there.

    The thought of this made Rosemary¡¯s heart feel a little better.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to care about them, but then she identally heard the news that Adrian quit acting.

    ¡°I also heard that Adrian has terminated his contract with thepany and is quitting acting!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and as you know, Adrian is not from our Cornshire, I heard he is from M Country, and now he is quitting acting, it seems he is going back to M Country?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    One of the actresses who usually ys a lot with Adrian said.

    ¡°People Adrian is going back to M Country, but some people don¡¯t seem to be!¡±

    ¡°Josie, people Miss Harris is pregnant now, people The Grant family has a big family, how could they let Miss Harris go out and shoot outside with a baby?¡±

    ¡°In that case, congrattions to Miss Harris, only I wonder who the child will look like after birth?¡±

    As soon as Josie spoke, the rest of the actresses were already there covering their mouths and snickering.

    ¡°Geez, how can you guys say that about Miss Harris? Maybe Miss Harris has some special method in bed, so it¡¯s not impossible that she can get herself pregnant!¡±

    The men talked, you and I,pletely ignoring Rosemary¡¯s pale face.

    Rosemary clenched her fists tightly, and although she wanted to rush up and argue with them, reason told her to pretend she didn¡¯t hear them!

    Rosemary took a deep breath, ignored them, and walked straight past them toward the director¡¯s set.

    ¡°Miss Harris, sometimes I really feel bad for Wilson, lying nicely in bed can be covered with a hat by you, which is only you have such a skill?¡±

    Rosemary shuddered, her feet didn¡¯t stop at her words, and she walked straight ahead.

    ¡°Josie, if you talk about her like that, do you think she wille up to youter!¡±

    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare, if she really dared to talk back, she would have just fought them!¡±

    Josie raised her chin in contempt.

    Rosemary talked to the director for a while and told her that the producer was still working on the back of the script and that it would be a few days before she knew when to shoot.

    After saying that, Rosemary said hello to the director and then walked out of the filmpany.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary had just walked out the door of the office when she saw Adrian standing there, seemingly waiting for her!

    ¡°Adrian, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I came to see you on purpose, they said they saw youe into the office so I waited outside, free to sit down and have a cup of coffee?¡±

    Adrian said in a hoarse voice, his whole body looked as if he was much more haggard than before.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two walked to the cafe next to the office, where Rosemary ordered a ss of juice and sat looking at Adrian.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for only a few days, why do I see you haggard?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Cornshire, this afternoon!¡±

    Yesterday he received a call from home, saying that his grandfather had a heart attack and asked him to go back immediately.

    Adrian was annoyed and took a sip of his coffee, he didn¡¯t want to go back to that home at all, he didn¡¯t like the burden that the family had left him with because it was weighing him down.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Did something happen at home?¡±

    It was the first time Rosemary had seen such an Adrian. Even when the two of them fell off the cliff, they had never seen him show such an expression now.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I don¡¯t know when I will return this time, so you must take good care of yourself and don¡¯t trust others too easily!¡±

    Adrian looked at Rosemary¡¯s eyes with a sh of pain inside, and his heart felt like it was being pressed against a big rock, making him blocked!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! I will take good care of myself!¡±

    Adrian had always said very little, and knowing him until today was probably the most he¡¯d ever spoken, which made Rosemary ufortable, and she didn¡¯t like the feeling of separation!

    ¡°Rosemary, if you get into any trouble in the future, you cane to me at M Country, my real name is Adrian, and as soon as you get there, you cane directly to me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Keep my real name a secret for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll see each other soon!¡±

    Adrian looked up just in time to meet Rosemary¡¯s eyes and gave her a small smile, a glint of uncertainty in his eyes.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time for us to leave!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, looked at Adrian, and said with a smile, ¡°Have a good trip!¡±

    ¡°Eh, take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Rosemary had just stepped out of her seat when a sudden pain came from her abdomen, causing her to cry out in shock!

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Adrian heard Rosemary¡¯s scream and hurried over to hold her up, asking worriedly.

    Rosemary held Adrian¡¯s hand and slowly stood up, and after a few minutes, feeling better, she said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll walk you out!¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay? Or, I¡¯d better take you to the hospital!¡±

    Adrian saw her face so hard, she looked like this, how can he feel at ease to leave!

    Rosemary knew Adrian was worried about her, so she smiled and said, ¡°Tell you what! I¡¯ll call Edmund to pick me up and take me to his hospital for a checkup, so you¡¯re relieved!¡±

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    Adrian smiled and nodded, then took his phone and made a call to Edmund!

 212 Rosemary in doubt

    Adrian was notfortable with Rosemary being there alone and waited until Edmund came over before he wasfortable enough to follow them out.

    ¡°Are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    When Adrian left, Edmund turned to look at Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°There was just a twinge of paining from the abdomen, just for a moment, and then it was gone?¡±

    Rosemary told Edmund about the symptoms she had just experienced and she was afraid if there was something wrong with the baby.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital first and get checked out to see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Edmund is now very worried about her health, because thest checkup did not check all the items clearly, so he is going to take her to the hospital today for a full body checkup inside!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Edmund opened the door for Rosemary, put his hand against it, and waited for her to get in and close the door before stepping into the driver¡¯s seat, fastening his seat belt, starting the car, and heading for the best hospital in the city.

    As the car drove slowly through the noisy and lively streets, Rosemary looked at the delicate, brilliant hibiscus flowers blooming along the road and thought the roadside view was really great!

    Edmund turned on the yer in the car, and soon came a beautiful song, listened to a few songs, Rosemary found that several of them are his favorite songs.

    ¡°Edmund, do you like to listen to these songs too?¡±

    Rosemary slowly turned her head and looked at Edmund and asked.

    These songs are all he heard from Tina, at first just want to use to relieve boredom, I did not expect that now today can still let her listen.

    ¡°asionally listening to music can soothe the mood, I like to listen to music every time Ie home from work!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I usually like to listen to songs when I have nothing to do!¡±

    When I was still in school, I liked to listen to songs while walking, and the days were really carefree at that time!

    Rosemary recalls the memory of her previous reading, and the smile on the corner of her mouth slowly erges.

    ¡°Edmund, have you heard that The Grant family has forbiddennd?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and then concentrated on looking ahead and driving, smiling, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, why?¡±

    So he also knows, could it be that he really was blind that day?

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, it¡¯s just that I feel a little weird inside The Grant family?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Why didn¡¯t I feel that?¡±

    ¡°Once I was walking in the garden in the evening, walking to the deepest part of the garden, there are several abandoned pavilions, when I clearly saw a figure into the pavilion, because it was a little dark, so the person¡¯s face was not clear, when I wanted to go in to find out, I saw Anthony came to me, I asked him at that time, whether he saw anyone, but he said no. I asked him if he saw anyone, but he said no?¡±

    Recalling the events of that night, Rosemary spoke very carefully.

    This matter, Ellen has told himst time, is afraid that Rosemary wille to ask him one day, so that he can be prepared!

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really your eyesight or not, besides, I¡¯ve been in The Grant family for so many years and I didn¡¯t find these things you said!¡±

    Edmund said while shaking his head, thinking Rosemary must have looked away!

    Rosemary had been watching Edmund¡¯s expression because she knew that Edmund definitely knew something about The Grant family!

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t want to tell her!

    She had thought a lot about it over the past two days, and if the person who came to her room at night wasn¡¯t Chad, then it had to be someone Edmund knew!

    Edmund expressed quite calm about his pregnancy, if it was someone else, his best friend¡¯s wife inexplicably gave him a hat, as a friend, definitely would not still be so good to her, and carefully cared for!

    But this, after all, there is no evidence, and as long as Edmund does not admit it, there is nothing she can do.

    ¡°Maybe so!¡±

    Since he did not want to say, she did not need to continue to ask, anyway, the time hase, sooner orter will figure it out!

    The car slowed to a stop at the downtown hospital and Rosemary got out of the car and followed Edmund to his office.

    ¡°Sit down and rest for a while, I¡¯ve got people preparing, I¡¯ll do it for you personallyter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please!¡±

    Rosemary lowered her head to look at some sweet and sour dried fruit prepared on the table, and some fruits, and a warm current flowed in her heart!

    ¡°Do we still need to be so polite to each other?¡±

    ¡°Look at what you like to eat, take it and eat it, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, this is what I asked my assistant to go out and buy, you¡¯ll have to settle for it first!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    It¡¯s been I don¡¯t know how many years since I¡¯ve been treated like this.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I still remember when my mom was still alive, the house and car, will be filled with her favorite snacks, at that time, she was like the happiest person in the world, only unfortunately, this happiness did notst long, after Laurie entered the door, she never enjoyed this treatment!

    ¡°I haven¡¯t enjoyed, in many years, the feeling of being helped to prepare my snacks carefully, and it¡¯s a happy feeling!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Edmund!¡±

    Edmund was slightly stunned, not expecting his own slight action to make Rosemary touch the scene!

    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly as he looked at Rosemary and smiled faintly, ¡°As long as you like, I will help you prepare in the future!¡±

    Rosemary smiled, picked up a sour plum on the table, put it in her mouth, sour and sweet, it tasted really good!

    ¡°These are delicious, where did you buy them?¡±

    If you have the address, you can go directly to buy it if you want to eat itter?

    ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll have my assistant write down the address for youter, and next time you want to eat it, you can have the housekeeper send someone to buy it for you!¡±

    Edmund said to Rosemary as he tackled his work.

    Rosemary sat on the couch eating those dried fruits, and after a while Edmund hadn¡¯t finished with his work, so he leaned back on the couch and, in no time, fell asleep!

    Probably because it was ufortable to lean against, Rosemary rubbed herself and then found afortable sleeping position, and in no time there was an even breathing sound!

    Edmund finished the task at hand and saw Rosemary curled up on the couch asleep, the corners of his mouth curled up in a curve.

    Rosemary is really beautiful, white and tender skin white and red, long eyshes quivering, red mouth slightly beaked, waterfall-like hair randomly sprinkled on the chest, so she added a sexy beauty!

    Edmund gently walked to the lounge and got a nket and covered her up!

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, the room is ready, shall we go there now?¡±

    Meredith, the assistant, turned to Edmund as soon as he walked into the office, not even noticing that there was a man lying on the couch!

    ¡°Shhh!¡±

    Edmund made a small a gesture to his assistant, then helped Rosemary cover up, then went to Meredith¡¯s front and said, ¡°First, we¡¯ll check inter, let her sleep for a while!¡±

    Meredith takes one look at a sleeping Rosemary, then nods to Edmund and walks out!

 213 If not good for you, good for whom!

    When Meredith is out, Edmund helps Rosemary take her shoes off and ttens her body so she can get into afortable sleeping position!

    Edmund half crouched on the floor, just quietly looking at the sleeping Rosemary, with a satisfied smile on his face.

    **********

    Rosemary slept for three hours, opened her eyes, didn¡¯t see Edmund, lifted the covers, and slowly sat up!

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Edmund came in from outside with a few meals in his hands and saw that Rosemary was awake!

    Rosemary stroked her hair and said embarrassedly, ¡°Did I sleep for a long time and dy your work!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m taking a shift off today!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry! Eat first, and I¡¯ll take you over for a checkup after you eat!¡±

    With these words, Edmund put the packed dishes on the table one by one!

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary put on her shoes, then went to the sink and washed her hands. She came over and saw all the dishes on the table that she usually likes to eat and that suit her appetite now!

    ¡°Why did you order so many dishes, just the two of us, can we finish eating?¡±

    ¡°You are just pregnant now, your pregnancy vomiting is more serious, these dishes are what you usually love to eat, I asked them to make it lighter so you can eat moreter?¡±

    Edmund thoughtfully helped Rosemary serve a small bowl of soup and handed it to her, whispering.

    ¡°Edmund, you are so good to me!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and said how happy she would be if she had a brother like that!

    Slightly stunned, then looked at him and said, ¡°Fool, you are like my sister, if I don¡¯t treat you well, to whom?¡± After saying that, he gave her a gentle nod on the tip of her nose!

    ¡°En, then I will not have a brother from now on!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Edmund with great pleasure and asked.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to be your brother forever and watch over you silently from behind, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As long as she is happy, he is willing to be her brother for the rest of his life and just watch over her silently!

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Rosemary shouted sweetly, with an excited smile on the corner of her eyes!

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Eat quickly, if you don¡¯t eat, the food will get cold!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you eat too!¡±

    Perhaps because of the recognition of her brother, Rosemary ate extraordinarily well this meal, if it were usual, Rosemary would have thrown up for a while before she could eat!

    After dinner, Rosemary followed Edmund to the exam room and had all sorts of tests done until after 6pm!

    Since Edmund was personally examined, the results were basically checkedst night and came back.

    Edmund sat on the table and looked carefully at each of Rosemary¡¯s examination reports, his face getting heavier and heavier!

    After a long time, Edmund closed the report sheet and said to Rosemary, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first, and then I¡¯ll tell you slowly what you need to pay attention to in terms of diet and so on.¡±

    ¡°Is the test result not very good?¡±

    Rosemary saw that he did not look very well and asked worriedly.

    Edmund stood up, walked to Rosemary¡¯s front and took her hand, said with a smile: ¡°Everything is normal, the baby is also very healthy, it¡¯s just that in the future you should get more sunshine, usually have nothing to walk around in the garden, so it is conducive to the growth and development of the child!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking up at him, Rosemary always felt there was something Edmund hadn¡¯t told her?

    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t lie to anyone but my own sister!¡±

    Edmund reached out and ran his hand through her hair with a doting look all over his face!

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I already started seeing you not looking so good and thought it was something bad with the baby?¡±

    In Edmund¡¯s presence, Rosemary had nothing to hide, so what did she have to say?

    ¡°Idiot, I saw that some of the information sheets were not sorted correctly at the top, that¡¯s why I had that look on my face, you know?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it scared me to death!¡±

    Rosemary patted her chest with a look like you were scared to death!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to eat first, if you starve, I can¡¯t afford to take the me for this!¡±

    Edmund chuckled and snickered, pulling Rosemary right into the car, starting the engine and driving off towards the restaurant!

    ******

    Inside M Country¡¯s most luxurious and famous bar, red men and green women stand in the middle of the dance floor, twisting and turning their graceful bodies to the moving music!

    Bar luxury box, five or six men in ck clothes kneeling on the floor, a man wearing a pure handmade Pinterest suitnguidly sitting on the sofa, two fingers holding an expensive crystal ss in his hands gently shaking, deep eyes looking at the ss of red wine, no one knows what he will do next?

    ¡°Boss, ording to the news from the subordinates, the old chairman of The Muller Family had a heart attack a few days ago, and although he was rescued, he may not be able to manage the family business in the future!¡±

    ¡°I thought The Muller Family already had an heir?¡±

    The man sitting on the sofa lightly garnished a mouthful of red wine and spoke coolly.

    ¡°ording to what we have been told, this heir left The Muller Family at a very young age and went out into the world, and as for who it is, so far no one has seen what he looks like?¡±

    This is very interesting, The Muller Family in M Country is considered thergest ck and white eat big family, has always been the family¡¯s strength is scandalous, as long as the other party does note to make things difficult for him, but can temporarily ignore him!

    ¡°What¡¯s Robin¡¯s move?¡±

    ¡°Robin hasn¡¯t been doing muchtely!¡±

    A man in ck answered.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    It seems that he did not hear the news he wanted, the man on the sofa frowned, could it be that these guys have learned their lesson recently and know that he ising and have all stopped for the time being?

    ¡°Well, you guys continue to keep an eye on the movement of these families and notify them as soon as there is any suspicious news!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as the words left my mouth, several men in ck were instantly gone!

    ¡°Yo, look at you like this, you¡¯re having a great time!¡±

    Ellen didn¡¯t even raise her eyelids and said coolly, ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s why I asked you toe over and enjoy it together!¡±

    Joseph was sleeping well at home and got a call from him in a daze to fly over immediately!

    At first, I thought he was in trouble with something, but looking at him now, it doesn¡¯t look like something is wrong.

    ¡°Say it! What was the reason for making mee over in such a hurry?¡±

    Joseph picked up the table and took a sip before asking slowly.

    ¡°Nothing, just asking you toe over and practice with me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ellen threw him a nk stare, the look as if to say, if not for the fact that you are my brother¡¯s sake, the general public I still do not call it?

 214 Ice Silver Needle

    The golden sunlight slowly rises and refracts through the curtains on the carpet!

    Rosemary had a good night¡¯s sleep, took the phone on the table to see, it was already 7:30 a. m., touched his stomach, feeling a little hungry, rushed to get up and wash up, ready to go down to eat breakfast!

    ¡°Morning, Owen!¡±

    Rosemary came down the stairs and smiled.

    ¡°Good morning The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Butler has always liked Rosemary, a little Missy temper, how can such a girl not let him like!

    Rosemary takes the big turnstile and sees Marian sitting there eating breakfast!

    ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Marian drew two tissues from the table and wiped the corners of his mouth, saying, ¡°Now that you are pregnant, you should pay more attention to your status outside, don¡¯t let The Grant family be the handle of other people¡¯s teatime conversation because of you!¡±

    Hearing Marian¡¯s words, Rosemary looked at her in amazement, not understanding what she meant by that?

    ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that? Is there something I¡¯ve done wrong again?¡±

    Although Rosemary¡¯s personality has always been rtively gentle, it doesn¡¯t mean she can be bullied.

    Marian gave her a cold look and said, ¡°You know whether you have done wrong or not, from today onwards, let Auntie Wong follow you around to take care of you, don¡¯t go out all the time when you have nothing to do, stay home and settle down, if you want to go out, let Auntie Wong go with you!¡±

    Say it is to take care of her, then it is better to say directly to find a person to spy on her, this feeling makes her really ufortable?

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Wong, take good care of The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Marian finished themand, gracefully stood up and headed outside!

    Rosemary saw Marian go out, then sat down in her seat and sighed softly.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I have prepared an assortment of breakfast for you today, would you like to eat now?¡±

    The housekeeper knew that Rosemary was dissatisfied with the arrangement, but she was the head of the family, and who dared to contradict what she said?

    ¡°Yes, thanks Owen!¡±

    In The Grant family, apart from the olddy, the only person who was good to her was the housekeeper. Every time she was in a bad mood, the housekeeper would order the kitchen to make something she liked to eat for her!

    ¡°Auntie Wong, go help in the kitchen first, I¡¯ll call youter when something happens!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t like the idea of someone standing behind her watching her eat and addressed Auntie Wong directly.

    Auntie Wong has been in The Grant family for more than ten years, and can be considered as an old maid of The Grant family, for Marian¡¯s words, Auntie Wong still dare not disobey!

    But she didn¡¯t want to upset Rosemary either, and after thinking for a while said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and help The Great Young Lady prepare some fruit to eatter!¡± After saying that, she turned around and went into the kitchen.

    Rosemary sat down at the dinner table, picked up her phone and opened Twitter to find herself at the top of the search list again.

    However, today¡¯s newspaper is written more euphemistically, not directly, it should be which reporter identally photographed in the cafe, and then fear the strength of The Grant family, so that the headline is not so ugly!

    However, because of this, instead of making those people outside guessing, how else would she be on the top of the search list?

    Think about it another way, not everyone has her kind of ability, one after another on the first hot list, think about it, the mood suddenly felt much better!

    ********

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that The Grant family didn¡¯t have any suspicion about the child inside that bitch¡¯s belly, which is really unexpected!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Laurie sat on the couch in the living room, watching the news on theputer and gritting her teeth with hate.

    ¡°Could the baby inside her belly really be Wilson¡¯s?¡± Daisy looked at her mother and asked curiously.

    Laurie looked at her daughter and asked rhetorically, very breathlessly, ¡°What do you think?¡± How could a vegetable there still be responsive!

    ¡°If not, then how would The Grant family allow Rosemary to remain with The Grant family while she is pregnant with someone else¡¯s child?¡±

    She could not figure out this problem, as a matter of fact, such a prestigious family like The Grant family would not allow themselves to be the butt of people¡¯s conversation after dinner!

    ¡°Then there is only one reason why that child belongs to The Grant family people!¡±

    After all, Laurie is a veteran, many things do not need to be told, she knows what is going on?

    ¡°Mom, how are you handling things over there?¡±

    ¡°Just in these two days, when things are taken care of, you will be able to have whatever you want again like before, and no one will dare to look down on you anymore!¡±

    After saying that, Laurie¡¯s eyes shed with a vicious glint.

    ************

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s so boring!¡±

    Tina¡¯s entire body slumped on the table, breathless sigh, people who don¡¯t know still think she owes a few million to whom?

    ¡°Hey, Tina, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Boring!¡±

    Cohen pulled over a chair next to her and sat next to her, smiling and saying, ¡°Come on, tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, can you help me out?¡±

    Besides, if this incident was not because of Vincent, how could she be isted by her colleagues inside thepany?

    ¡°But if you don¡¯t say it, how do you know I can¡¯t help you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±

    Tina suddenly gave Cohen the most beautiful smile and asked with augh.

    Cohen mouth corner slightly twitch, this girl will not be looking at himself, ready to split with the president!

    Looking at Tina¡¯s sweet smile, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva and yfully said, ¡°Tina, you don¡¯t fancy me and are ready to confess your love to me, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    A row of crows instantly flew overhead ¡­

    She used to think that Vincent liked to make a fool of himself, butpared to Cohen, that¡¯s really nothing.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I know, like me such a handsome and golden and mature and attractive man, you little girls will like is also very normal thing, but since you have chosen the president, then you should not have other ideas about me, after all, I and the president in addition to the rtionship between subordinates or the best brother!¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes: a friend¡¯s wife can¡¯t be bullied, right?¡±

    ¡°Like you a big head ah!¡±

    Tina jumped up from the table and gave Cohen a hard knock on the head with a huff.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so narcissistic, when did I ever say I liked you!¡±

    ¡°Also, I don¡¯t care about men like you who look like a sean face?¡±

    ¡°I see you look like endocrine disorders, don¡¯t worry, for the sake of our colleagues a, I will go to talk to Vincentter, let him send you two boxes of bullwhip to you, go back to their own good tonic, don¡¯t be disliked by others into the ice-piercing silver needle, don¡¯t me me for not reminding you Oh!¡±

    When she finished, she tapped him twice on the shoulder as if what she said was true.

 215 looking for abuse

    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    Cohen was angry with Tina¡¯s face are blue, he has seen shameless women, but never seen such as Tina, sharp-tongued, so vicious woman, really can not understand, the president is how to see this woman?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me ¡­ me?¡±

    ¡°Did I say something to your heart, so excited that you can¡¯t speak?¡±

    Tina loves to see Cohen¡¯s defeated look right now. It¡¯s so enjoyable to see how he wants to scold her but can¡¯t!

    ¡°I know that for you men, endocrine disorders may affect your future sexual life, but since you know it early, treat it early, get good treatment in time, and you will definitely have no problems in the future!¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop it, who said I have an endocrine disorder?¡±

    Cohen has beenpletely pissed off by Tina, he finally heard clearly what she said the ice spirit silver needle is, this woman dares topare his lower body to the ice spirit silver needle, this ¡­ is simply an insult to him!

    Is it pathetic that he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend now?

    Is it his fault that he looks like Sean face?

    In saying that, my skin is only a little lighterpared to others is, but not so much that she said it is Sean face ah!

    Tina¡¯s mouth suddenly opened wide and her eyes blinked at Cohen, after a few seconds, ¡°Look at you now, isn¡¯t it an endocrine disorder?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m a good man who doesn¡¯t see eye to eye with a woman like you!¡±

    No wonder the ancient saying, the only woman in the world and the viin is difficult to raise, he must stay away from this woman in the future, so as not to find abuse for themselves!

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    The words fell and he went out with the information!

    ¡°Cohen, I will definitely help youter like Vincent said, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Say what?¡±

    As soon as Tina¡¯s words fell, she saw Vincente out from inside the elevator, looking at the small woman in the office with a surprised face.

    ¡°Hey, you came back just in time, just now Cohen told me that he recently had endocrine disorder, you see, Cohen is also considered to be dedicated to ourpany, giving his youthful years, he now has such a disease, you say you as the president should not show it?¡±

    ¡°Um, you¡¯re right, so how do you think I should show it?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s good-looking, good-looking peach blossom eyes were slightly narrowed, looking at Tina in front of him with interest.

    ¡°How about sending him this?¡±

    With that said, Tina walked up to Vincent and came up to his ear, voicing her opinion.

    Hearing Tina¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, Cohen this guy in the end how to offend this little woman, even thought of this way to fix him!

    After saying that, Tina looked at him with a coquettish smile, ¡°What do you think? Does this make you look like you¡¯re interesting enough to be a brother?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s fun enough!¡±

    Vincent looked at his little woman with a gloating look on her face and couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth at the thought of having another little bully at home in the future!

    But as long as she¡¯s happy, let her toss and turn as she pleases!

    Who let her be the woman she loves to the bone?

    Reaching out, he confined Tina¡¯s entire body in his arms, looked at her tempting red lips, lowered his head and kissed them.

    Tina hooked her hands around his neck and responded to Vincent¡¯s kiss in a raw way. Vincent pinned her against the wall and backhanded the back of her head, deepening the kiss.

    Tossing and turning and lingering kisses ¡­

    ¡°Looks like your kissing skills have improved, you¡¯ll need Kevin to practice in the future!¡±

    The fingertips gently moistened Tina¡¯s slightly swollen red lips, and Vincent smiled wickedly.

    ¡°We¡¯re at work right now, that¡¯s not good!¡±

    Tina¡¯s face was red. If Cohen saw her, he would make fun of her again!

    Hooking his lips, Vincent looked at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that, you are my woman and will be the president¡¯s wife of this M Group in the future, who will dare to say anything?¡±

    You are the president, you are thick-skinned, certainly not afraid of others to say!

    But she is just a girl, if others see it, how embarrassing it would be!

    Seeing her shy and shy look, Vincent couldn¡¯t wait to take her in his arms and give her a good squeeze!

    ¡°Pack it up, my parents miss you and want us toe home for dinner tonight!¡±

    Vincent stroked her dark, shiny hair and said gently.

    Tina froze, looked up at him and asked, ¡°Do aunts and uncles know we¡¯re together?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Should have known!¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t gotten some tidbit of information, how would the two of them suddenly call him to bring Tina home for dinner?

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, scared to meet my parents?¡±

    ¡°No, just a little embarrassed!¡±

    Previously, they do not know the real identity of their aunt and uncle, but now is the identity of the future daughter-inw back, how to say the heart will also be a little nervous!

    ¡°Just treat it like you¡¯re going back to your own home, just rx and feel free!¡±

    Vincent gave her a gentle scrape on the nose, full of pampering!

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    After saying that, Vincent took Tina¡¯s hand, exined a few words to Cohen, and then walked into the president¡¯s special elevator!

    *********

    ¡°Mom, are you in a particrly good mood today!¡±

    Nathaniel asked with a smile as he helped Lareina pluck the oranges.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, when I think of Tina bing my daughter-inw, I feel good in my heart!¡±

    ¡°At the beginning, when I saw that your brother was cold to Tina, I nned to let you get along with Tina if the two of them didn¡¯t get along.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    Nathaniel heard his mother¡¯sst sentence, almost did not choke to death by the orange in his mouth, can think of such a note, this world is only his mother!

    If Tina wasn¡¯t already his future sister-inw, he could guarantee that Mom would really do anything!

    Who made her the only queen in their family?

    If there was a girl between him and his elder brother, perhaps the days would not have been as miserable as they are now.

    ¡°Mom, can you stop pulling your son around likea cabbage to sell!¡±

    Nathaniel looked at his mother speechlessly, people¡¯s son in the heart of his mother is a treasure, while he and big brother in the heart of their parents is like a grass, how the same son, the difference is so big?

    ¡°Cabbage is worth more than you guys, at least cabbage is high in vitamins and feeds people! Unlike you two, what else would you do but antagonize me and piss me off?¡±

    ¡°Using the cabbage analogy for you guys, I feel insulted by that one cabbage?¡±

    Lareina red at her youngest son and spoke coolly.

    ¡°Oh, my chest hurts!¡±

    Nathaniel covers his chest and falls backwards towards Lareina in great distress!

 216 The Ugly Daughter-in-law Meets Her Mother-in-law

    ¡°Brat, don¡¯t y dead for me, I don¡¯t eat this, if you really want to please me, then hurry up and bring me back a daughter-inw!¡±

    Lareina patted Nathaniel with her hand, each gesture revealing her doting on Nathaniel.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not me you should be worrying about now, but big brother?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes shed with a glint and he looked at his mom with a smile!

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°You see, now big brother and sister-inw are already in a man-woman rtionship, right!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°So shouldn¡¯t you now urge them to get married sooner and then give you two big fat grandchildren for you to y with so you won¡¯t feel bored of being idle at home!¡±

    Nathaniel pounds Lareina¡¯s shoulders as he helps her analyze the current situation!

    ¡°You have a point! Since they have subs together, I am of hurry up and urge them to get married early, do not wait for the belly is big, wear a wedding dress will not look good?¡±

    Lareina thought about it and thought that Nathaniel¡¯s proposal was pretty good, so it looks like she¡¯ll start working on their wedding!

    ¡°Son, after all these years of being a jerk, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you give Mom a decent attention!¡±

    With those words, Lareina turned around and headed upstairs to the study.

    ¡°Mom, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up and talk to your dad and see when we can propose marriage to Tina¡¯s family!¡±

    Nathaniel watched his mom¡¯s disappearing back, the smile on the corner of his mouth growing wider and wider.

    ¡°Big brother, you have to thank me properly, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold the beauty so quickly?¡±

    Nathaniel smiled and walked out of the living room, he now couldn¡¯t wait to break the news to the two parties that would be arriving soon!

    I wonder if Tina will dare to enter The Meyer Family after she finds out?

    ¡­

    ¡°Vincent, do you think Auntie will ask about when we¡¯re getting marriedter!¡±

    Since she had contacted Lareina twice, she knew that Vincent¡¯s mother was a person who did not follow the usual rules, and she felt that she would definitely be forced to marry by her if she went this time?

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina and hooked his lips, ¡°If my mom had asked, would you have said yes?¡± That was the answer he most wanted to know in his heart.

    ¡°Vincent, would you be too stingy to want me to marry you without doing anything? There is no such thing in the world!¡±

    Tina said without thinking, people propose with a diamond ring and roses or something, he is not going to even open his mouth, just want her to agree to marry him!

    She meant that if he proposed to her, she would be willing to agree to marry him, right?

    ¡°I see what you mean!¡±

    The corners of Vincent¡¯s lips hooked, and the smile in the corners of his eyes went right to the bottom of his eyes!

    ¡°Know what?¡±

    Tina turned her head to look at him and saw a faint smile on his face and wondered what he was happy about.

    Vincent did not answer her question, but mentally worked out his next step.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Soon, the car slowly pulled into The Meyer Family¡¯s garden and slowly came to a stop in a parking lot!

    ¡°Sister-inw, please get off!¡±

    Nathaniel opened the car door for Tina with a yful smile, and led her out with a gentleman¡¯s hand!

    ¡°Nathaniel ¡­ Nathaniel!¡±

    Tina all of a sudden do not know how to call, before they have always been called Nathaniel called Nathaniel, now suddenly change the name, but let her do not know how to call!

    ¡°You can call him Nathaniel from now on, from now on you are his sister-inw, still need to pay attention to the above name!¡±

    Vincent walked over and put his arm around Tina¡¯s waist, shielding her next to him with a smile.

    Nathaniel is helpless to look at his big brother, to not be so obvious, how to say he is also Tina¡¯s good friend once Nathaniel, okay?

    ¡°Tina, I suddenly feel very regretful for introducing you to my brother at first?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Tina looked at him with a puzzled look, as if she also wanted to know why?

    ¡°Look, originally Tina was calling me Nathaniel, but since she¡¯s been with you, she not only doesn¡¯t call me big brother, but she wants me to call her sister-inw, so tell me how bad I am!¡±

    Nathaniel said a very uneconomic look, amusing Tina want tough.

    ¡°How about I just call you Nathaniel from now on?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tina tried to tease Nathaniel a bit, but didn¡¯t expect Vincent to see it soon enough!

    Skimmed and said: ¡°Not good is not good, so fierce why!¡±

    If Vincent doesn¡¯t stop it in time, I¡¯m afraid thatter she will say that she doesn¡¯t want him, and this little woman might kick him out in the next second?

    When Tina saw that he was angry, she hurriedly tugged on his arm and said petntly, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, I was just talking casually, why should you take it seriously?¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to say such things casually?¡±

    Vincent hates to strangle this woman, moving to talk about their feelings casually.

    Nathaniel stood to the side, seeing his big brother jealous look really cute!

    ¡°Wow, what a strong sour smell, sister-inw, do you smell it?¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve been too idletely to do anything?¡±

    Vincent went up to look at his good brother, always feel that recently he is too idle, it seems that we should let Mom find someone to manage to do!

    ¡°Do you want,ter I will let mom from thepany to help you find someone to control you?¡±

    Vincent almost squeezed out from inside his teeth, and he came idly to make fun of him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, big brother! I was just joking with my sister-inw, how can I say that you are also considered to officially bring your sister-inw home to meet your parents today, so let me reveal a news to you first?¡±

    Nathaniel is most afraid of his big brother, really run to Lareina to talk nonsense, if the mother pointed the finger at him, then he will be miserable!

    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡±

    Although I¡¯ve been here once, but after all, thest time I came here was different, and this time I¡¯ming as Vincent¡¯s girlfriend, so I¡¯m really nervous in my heart!

    ¡°I tell you, Mom went to Dad to discuss the day to go to his sister-inw¡¯s house to ce a bride price? It looks like you two will soon have a good thing going! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡±

    Although Tina had prepared her mind when she was on the road, guessing that Lareina might ask about their marriage, but if she really asked, how should she answer?

    ¡°I¡¯m not kidding? Don¡¯t you want to marry my big brother?¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina and asked without slowing down.

    ¡°I ¡­ oops, no more talking to you, let¡¯s go in first!¡±

    Tina did not know how to answer, simply ignore him, let him slowly toprehend to go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Vincent already knew Tina¡¯s heart, so naturally he wouldn¡¯t be offended by her current statement and walked straight into the living room with his arm around her waist!

 217 smacked her with small breasts

    ¡°Tina, here ites!¡±

    As soon as Tina entered, she saw Lareina and Chris Meyering down the stairs and walked up to them with a smile.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hello, auntie and uncle!¡±

    At first Tina thought she would be too nervous to speak when she saw them, but when she actually saw Lareina, she had only a warm feeling that made her naturally want to get close.

    Tina tried to break free from Vincent¡¯s hand on her waist, but no matter how hard she tried, she didn¡¯t break free, so she had better give up!

    ¡°Tina, you haven¡¯te to see auntie and uncle for a long time, auntie but miss you a lot!¡±

    Lareina smiled and walked over, reaching out and pping the hand ced on Tina¡¯s waist right off, snatching Tina up.

    The man next to him has a ck face, is this considered a tant robbery?

    Tina was so happy to see Vincent defeated that she took Lareina¡¯s hand and said with a sweet smile, ¡°Tina misses you and Uncle too!¡±

    ¡°I thought you just missed your aunt and weren¡¯t like your uncle anymore?¡±

    Chris Meyer rare joke, in the usual cold man, once in front of the woman they love, really is not a rack!

    ¡°How could it be? You don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve wanted toe over to see you guys for a long time, it¡¯s just that I just joined thepany after all, I don¡¯t know many things very well, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve been busy recently?¡±

    Chris Meyer is a kind elder in Tina¡¯s heart, and she appreciates his unfailing affection for Lareina, a man who is almost extinct in today¡¯s society!

    As soon as Lareina heard that Tina was busy in thepany, she immediately scolded Vincent, ¡°Brat, who approved you to give so many things to Tina to do, if you wear my Tina out, see how I will fix you!¡±

    When did he give her a lot of work, obviously she was idly whining at him inside the office, howe things have reversed when she arrived here?

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°If not, how could Tina be so thin? Look at her now, the wind will blow away when she gently blows!¡±

    Lareina looked at Tina¡¯s petite figure, her eyes were full of heartache, and she scolded Vincent for a while!

    Nathaniel sat on the sofa, leisurely tasting the Biluochun that just arrived today, sip a small sip of tea, heard his mother¡¯s words, can¡¯t help but smack his lips.

    Peeked at Tina, where she is thin, although the body is more slender, but also not as exaggerated as Mom said it!

    Vincent nced at Tina standing next to Lareina, his eyes kept looking up and down her body, and finally his eyes stopped at her chest!

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re right, Tina is still really skinny, especially ¡­¡±

    After saying that, there was a pause, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ll try to make her fat!¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t react at first to what he meant by that, but when she saw Vincent¡¯s eyes lingered on her somewhere, she was furious!

    ¡°Vincent, you ¡­ you pervert!¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect this man to dislike her small breasts in front of so many people, really pissed off at her?

    Lareina subconsciously nced at Tina¡¯s breasts, and seeing that she was angry, hastily coaxed, ¡°Tina, don¡¯t be angry, auntie will help you clean up this bratter!¡±

    After a pause, Lareina has continued: ¡°Although you are here ¡­, but after all, you are still small, there is still room for development,ter auntie let the underlings stew more papaya for you to eat ah!¡±

    Poof ¡­

    Nathaniel a did not hold back, a mouthful of tea all spewed out, covering his stomachughing almost can not stand up!

    ¡°Auntie!¡±

    Tina can¡¯t wait to be a gopher and punch a hole in the ground so she can get in!

    This family is what came, is simply a strange ah?

    ¡°Mom, you ¡­¡±

    Nathaniel pointed at his mom with one hand, covered his stomach with the other, and plopped down on the couch with no image at all,ughing his eyes out!

    ¡°Brat, is it that funny?¡±

    Seeing Tina¡¯s little red face because she was shy, Lareina stuck her hands in her waist and scolded her precious son.

    Vincent walked up and took Tina into his arms and said with a smile, ¡°Ignore him, he¡¯s just like that!¡±

    Tina buried herself directly into Vincent¡¯s arms, even if she was thick-skinned, she couldn¡¯t say those words in front of her elders.

    ¡°Ouch,ughing my ass off!¡±

    Lareina suddenly felt that she had spoken too directly and couldn¡¯t help but blush slightly, so she red at Nathaniel and gave him a hard look!

    Nathaniel directly ignored his mother¡¯s murderous eyes, and managed to hold back hisughter and said to Lareina, ¡°Mom, people¡¯s sister-inw has just arrived at our house, you will scare her away like this, and when the timees, you can¡¯t put the responsibility of the matter on us!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, people Tina is not like that?¡±

    After saying that, Lareina looked at Tina and said with a smile, ¡°Tina, will you apany auntie to go out for a stroll?¡± If because of this, the daughter-inw in hand really ran away, then she would be at a big loss.

    Tina had long wanted to escape this awkward scene, and now hearing Lareina offer to go for a walk outside, Tina left left Vincent¡¯s arms, smiled and nodded!

    ¡°Okay, Auntie!¡±

    Seeing that Tina agreed, Lareina took Tina¡¯s small hand and the two walked out together, side by side.

    Chris Meyer saw them go out, hooked the corners of his mouth, and then waved his hand at Vincent, gesturing for him to sit down!

    Vincent walked over with elegant steps and took a seat across from Nathaniel.

    ¡°Vincent, you are not too young now, since you are now with Tina, find some time, let¡¯s go to The Sawyer family!¡±

    Chris Meyer sat on the couch with a serious face, ostensibly consulting with him, but in fact giving orders.

    When he received his parents¡¯ request to bring Tina home, he had already guessed that her mom would definitely ask his dad toe and talk to him about getting married. It¡¯s rare to have a girl that his parents like, so his heart will definitely be more anxious!

    ¡°Dad, give me some time first, when I¡¯ve made the arrangements, I¡¯ll take you over to meet with Uncle Lin!¡± After thinking about it for a while, Vincent decided it was better to go back and discuss it with Tina at night.

    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not worried that your sister-inw won¡¯t marry you, are you?¡±

    Nathaniel caught a hint of unease in his big brother¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and snicker.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business, if you want Tina to help more in the future, you should think more about how to please your future sister-inw instead ofing to make fun of your big brother?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes were slightly averted as he turned to Nathaniel and said coldly.

    ¡°What you say makes sense, it seems that I have to go to my sister-inw to hug the thigh, or else the rest of my life¡¯s happiness, but there is no ce to go?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Nathaniel was no longer inside the living room.

 218 life and death, never leave

    ¡°Tina, is your dad feeling better?¡±

    Lareina took Tina slowly down the wooded path in the garden, remembering thest time Tina said her father had been in a car ident, and asked with concern.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, my father has been discharged from the hospital, for the time being, there is no major health problems, just a little weak, now recuperating at home!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Lareina sighed deeply, looking at the small size of Tina, so young to take up the burden of life of the family, look at her really very heartbroken!

    When I think of myself at home, I had everything I wanted, and I was a brat. If I hadn¡¯t met Chris Meyer, she would still be the same Missy who had nothing to do and was unreasonable!

    Think about how time flies, your son is already at the age of starting a family, it¡¯s really the age that makes people grow old!

    ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Tina noticed that Lareina¡¯s face looked a little off and looked at her and asked worriedly.

    Since her mother passed away, she always had a sense of loneliness. No matter what happy or unhappy things she had in the past, she would share them with her mother as soon as she got home, and think of how happy she was at that time!

    ¡°It is in your body, suddenly saw the shadow of their own youth, unknowingly, they are already old!¡±

    The years are like a killing knife, and in a sh you are no longer the young and beautiful girl, but soon to be a grandmother?

    ¡°Auntie, where are you old, when you walk out now, people must think you are only in your twenties?¡±

    ¡°You have a sweet mouth,e back more often to keep auntiepany!¡±

    Tina looked at Lareina, although she had everything, but there are always some things that can not be bought with money!

    ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t mind my stupidity, I wille over to keep youpany more often in the future!¡±

    Tina said it with all her heart, in her heart, has long been Lareina as her own mother, sometimes even if her husband is good to her, but some things are not to say to her husband.

    ¡°Who dares to call you stupid, Auntie will be in a hurry with anyone!¡±

    Lareina said dominantly, who dares to call her daughter-inw stupid, then that person must be tired of living.

    Tina liked Lareina¡¯s character, what things dare to do, all over the body exudes a charming glow, it seems that Uncle Nathaniel chased his aunt back then, must have spent some effort.

    ¡°Auntie, you must have had many suitors when you were young!¡±

    Tina looked up, her face full of curiosity.

    Lareina thought for a moment and then said with a smile; ¡°En, there are indeed many suitors, although Auntie had many suitors at that time, but it was love at first sight for your uncle!¡±

    The smile on Lareina¡¯s lips grew deeper and deeper when she thought of that thing she did when she was young!

    ¡°Uncle is really lucky to have been loved by you at first sight despite being among so many suitors!¡±

    Tina said enviously.

    Poof ¡­

    ¡°What numerous suitors, your uncle was not even my suitor at that time, but the only one who was not interested in me?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Lareina smiles faintly as her youth slowlyes to mind!

    ¡°Back then I was a spiteful, rude and unreasonable Missy, and I met your uncle by coincidence again, when he was just the boss of a smallpany, but also all my suitors, the most inconspicuous one, but I just that one nce, and I identified him!¡±

    ¡°From that beginning, I began to stalk him, that is, those two years, he changed all my bad temper, until junior year, he began to ept me, in the day he agreed to go out with me, I did not sleep a night, just afraid to fall asleep, wake up after a dream, andter ¡­ ¡±

    Lareina detailed one thing after another about her love history back then, her face all happy and satisfied smile.

    Tina listened to Lareina¡¯s story, which made her suddenly think of Guo Jing and Huang Rong, the only difference is that Uncle Nathaniel is smarter than Guo Jing!

    ¡°Auntie, you are brave, for true love, can afford to let go!¡±

    Lareina smiled and patted the back of Tina¡¯s hand and said tenderly, ¡°It¡¯s all some old adult thing, Tina, if one day you meet your true love, no matter how dangerous the road ahead is, you must hold each other¡¯s hands tightly and jump over together, okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    From the day she agreed to ept Vincent, she had secretly vowed that no matter what happened in this life, she would never leave him, alive or dead!

    ¡°Tina, do you love Vincent?¡±

    ¡°Love!¡±

    Tina replied without thinking, perhaps in the eyes of others she was looking at The Meyer Family¡¯s money, but only she knew that Vincent had filled her heart at some point.

    ¡°The scenery that rushes by around me I always admire, however, on a certain day, I finally stopped in front of a beautiful scenery, and there were countless voices in my heart telling me that it was him, and that feeling was really amazing!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina looked at the garden full of spring colors and murmured, as if she was talking to herself and to Lareina.

    Lareina can¡¯t help but feel, yes! In life we do not know how much we will meet thendscape in a hurry, many people are walking straight through, and how many can really stay!

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t worry, Vincent thinks it¡¯s a good man worthy of your life! And you know what? You are Vincent¡¯s first woman, and you will be the only one!¡±

    She was Vincent¡¯s first woman?

    In that case, Vincent¡¯s first time is also hers!

    It¡¯s not right!

    If it was really his first time, then why did he move so skillfully?

    However, when you go back at night you can try to test ¡­

    Hey ¡­

    ¡°Auntie, are you sure Vincent hasn¡¯t been in a rtionship before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s because of that that Auntie and your uncle thought Vincent was not normal there?¡±

    Lareina remembered that she had asked Chris Meyer to test Vincent and give him aphrodisiac pills, whichter caused Vincent to take cold showers for a week, andter fell ill, they realized that their son was not unable to do it, but did not meet the right girl!

    Tsk ¡­

    Vincent has such an old mother, I think these twenty years must have suffered a lot!

    *********

    ¡°Mom, what are you guys talking about?¡±

    Nathaniel circled around inside the garden before he found them, hearing the two of themughing happily from afar.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see my sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    Tina looked at the yful Nathaniel and questioned her words.

    ¡°Mom, I just saw my dad looking for you again, do you want to go back and take a look?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

 219 good eyesight

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Seeing that Lareina had gone far away, Tina opened up directly to Nathaniel and said.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll be forced to marry by my mother, so I came to save the day!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course, don¡¯t you think my old mother is hard to serve?¡±

    Nathaniel is really afraid of his mother¡¯s drama of crying and hanging. If Tina hadn¡¯t been with her big brother, he might still be hiding somewhere in the waves now?

    ¡°No way! I think my aunt is very nice, she speaks gently and is always thinking of her children in everything, so how could it be bad?¡±

    In Tina¡¯s heart, Lareina is really a very good mother, but this character is a bit hot-headed!

    Nathaniel didn¡¯t expect Tina to have such a high opinion of his mom, his big brother¡¯s vision is really good.

    ¡°In fact, my mother is indeed very good, is that her character, really not generally eptable?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s just fine, do what you want to do, not at all pretentious, to be honest, I really like my aunt¡¯s character!¡±

    Tina is a little devil herself, now against a big devil, The Meyer Family is afraid that there will never be peace again.

    ¡°Second young master, Miss Baker, dinner is ready and madam has asked you to take Miss Baker over to dine.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The butler bent down to the two of them and then walked towards the other side of the garden.

    *********

    ¡°Here, Tina, sit down!¡±

    Lareina greeted Tina, pulling her to Vincent¡¯s side and sitting down.

    ¡°Please sit down!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Tina met Vincent¡¯s eyes, and there was a strong love inside her eyes.

    Chris Meyer was sitting at the main table, helping his wife with her favorite food, with a doting look on his face!

    ¡°Here, this is the crawfish you love, be careful, it¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°Where is Tina at home?¡±

    Lareina pouted at Chris Meyer, but her heart was still full of joy!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, seeing the feelings of aunts and uncles so, it¡¯s really enviable!¡±

    Tina ate her bowl of food unhurriedly and smiled.

    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw said it so obviously, aren¡¯t you going to show it?¡±

    Nathaniel chucked a piece of fish and said with a slow smile.

    ¡°The feelings of your sister-inw and I are not something you can provoke with just a few words, don¡¯t make a blind scene there!¡±

    Vincent said to his brother without good humor, not slow to help Tina to eat.

    Tina saw them saying ¡°sister-inw¡± and ¡°sister-inw¡±, which made her embarrassed, after all, she had not yet passed away?

    ¡°Tina, when would it be okay for you to arrange a meal with Vincent for your family?¡±

    Chris Meyer said to Tina as he helped his young wife pluck the lobster.

    Tina looked up at Vincent, then at Chris Meyer, froze for a few seconds and said, ¡°Uncle, my father doesn¡¯t know about Vincent and I for the time being, so I¡¯ll wait until I have a chance to talk to his old man and then we can arrange a meeting, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Tina¡¯s head got lower and lower.

    ¡°Sure, when you guys are done making arrangements, let Vincent pick a time for us all to sit down and have a meal together!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Dad!¡±

    Vincent knew Tina was embarrassed, so he took Tina to answer.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Apart from the questions raised by Chris Meyer, the meal was a good one, with the family eating happily at the table, which is a dreame true for many families.

    ********

    Rosemary didn¡¯t eat much during the past few days because of the severe pregnancy vomiting, and if it wasn¡¯t for Auntie Wong who cooked food for her all day long, she really didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡®Auntie Wong, I want to go for a walk inside the garden, you go ahead and get busy!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, why don¡¯t you let me go for a walk with you? That way you¡¯ll have somepany to relieve your boredom!¡±

    After a few days of contact with Rosemary, Auntie Wong found The Great Young Lady to be a kind and simple girl, and she was happy to serve such a master!

    ¡°Good for you!¡±

    Rosemary grabbed a thin jacket and draped it over her shoulders, and was about to head out when she heard her phone ring!

    Taking the phone and looking at the number on it, Rosemary happily picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Dad!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, how are you doing?¡±

    Andrew¡¯s hoarse voice came over the phone, apparently with a cold.

    ¡°Daddy, are you sick, why do you sound weird?¡±

    Rosemary hadn¡¯t seen Mr. Harris in a month, not a long month, but not a short one either!

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay, maybe it¡¯s the recent cooler weather, a little cold!¡±

    ¡°Are you at the office now, Dad?¡±

    ¡°Um, I read in the paper that you¡¯re pregnant, right?¡±

    Slightly stunned, did not think that he had made dad worry again!

    Andrew saw no words on the other side of the phone for a while and sighed, ¡°The Grant family, no hard feelings for you, right?¡±

    ¡°The Grant family is good to me, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, Dad!¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    Andrew¡¯s cough after cough came from the other side of the phone, Rosemary¡¯s heart tightened, and her small hands involuntarily clenched the phone.

    ¡°Well, take care of your own health, sometime dad will go over to see you, that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    The sudden violent coughing made Andrew hang up the phone in a hurry and cough up with a tissue on the sidelines!

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°President, do you want to go to the hospital?¡±

    As soon as the secretary came in and saw Andrew coughing hard, he hurried up and pulled open the drawer and poured out a few white pills from a white bottle inside and handed them over.

    Andrew took the medicine and put it in his mouth, took the in water from the secretary and drank a few sips before he felt a little morefortable.

    ¡°President, it¡¯s not a good idea for your body to continue to drag on like this, you should go to the hospital for a checkup!¡±

    Secretary in Andrew¡¯s side for seven or eight years, see Andrew for thepany¡¯s affairs busy even their own body can not care, really heartbroken!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a cold!¡±

    Waving his hand at the secretary, Andrew slowly walked to the sofa and sat down, ready to lie down for a while!

    In the past month, many small shareholders of The Harris Group have been selling their shares, and several projects have been halted due to theck of capital raised by the remaining shareholders, if we can¡¯t get those shareholders to continue to invest, The Harris Group will soon face an economic crisis and may not even be able to pay its employees. The Harris Group will soon face a financial crisis if we can¡¯t get those shareholders to continue investing.

    The secretary wanted to say something else, but seeing Andrew¡¯s furrowed brow, she finally didn¡¯t say anything!

    Andrew leaned back on the sofa with a tired face, looking at the ceiling, his mind was full of Rosemary¡¯s figure, how long could hest ¡­

 220 Countdown to Life

    A year ago, Andrew found out he had terminal cancer during a medical checkup. The doctor told him that he might have three to five years left if he could receive chemotherapy, but his health was getting worse during this time, and he didn¡¯t know how much longer he could hold out.

    The only thing he can¡¯t let go of now is Rosemary, the only thing he can do now is to pave a way for her ¡­

    ¡°David, is the president there?¡±

    Anthony came to the secretary¡¯s desk and asked the secretary.

    ¡°In, but the president has been coughing more and more recently, just now when I went in I also saw him coughing so much that there was blood on the tissues!¡±

    Anthony is Andrew¡¯s good friend, during this time, Andrew has any difort, David will talk to him.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Anthony shook his head, a touch of helplessness appeared on his face, sighed deeply, turned around and pushed open the office door and walked in!

    ¡°Andrew!¡±

    ¡°Here ites!¡±

    Andrew rubbed his temples, tiredly.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the contract you asked me to draw up, see what else is wrong with it!¡±

    Anthony handed the folder over and looked at Andrew with a very heavy face!

    Andrew took the contract on the table, looked at it for a moment, signed his name on it, closed it and handed it to Anthony.

    ¡°Mr. Green, these things are in your possession for now, and if I leave one day, you will find a time to give them to Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you give it to her yourself?¡±

    Looking at the folder on the table, Anthony asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Mr. Green, we¡¯ve been friends for decades, and there are some things I don¡¯t want to hide from you!¡±

    Sighed and said, ¡°My body now has not much time left, you also know Christine most assured is Rosemary, and that thing not in the case of necessity, is determined not to tell her, but I worry that when I am gone, The Grant family will be bad for her, so as early as Many years ago, I have for her life after the good n, these things are enough for her life without worrying about food and clothing!¡±

    Andrew is most relieved that Rosemary, do not ask her to be rich and famous, just ask her to be t Abby, healthy and happy for life!

    The most proud thing in his life is to have Rosemary, his daughter, the angel given to him by God!

    ¡°How sad and upset Rosemary would beter if she knew the whole story!¡±

    In this world, only Anthony knows best the reason why Rosemary¡¯s mother chose Andrew in the first ce.

    ¡°This is a stage Rosemary has to go through, she will understandter, you just need to tell her the whole story, she will choose for herself, I trust her!¡±

    ¡°Andrew, if you really love her, you should take good care of your health, guard her well and see her happy!¡±

    Looking at his dear friend, he said in a serious tone.

    Andrew¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile, he did not want to guard her side, but unfortunately God did not give him the opportunity!

    ¡°Make arrangements in the next two days to go to C and get things done, and remember, don¡¯t use her current name, use the one Christine used to help her with!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will take care of these things!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and get ready first, I¡¯ll leave for C tomorrow morning, you should also take good care of your health, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Anthony picked up the papers on his desk, gave Andrew a deep look, turned around and went out.

    *******

    After hanging up the phone, Rosemary felt a lot of anxiety and thought about Mr. Harris¡¯ hoarse voice just now.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are you getting ready to go out?¡±

    Auntie Wong came out of the kitchen with a te of fruit and saw Rosemary with her bag ready to go out.

    ¡°My dad is not feeling well, I¡¯m going home for a visit!¡±

    ¡°Owen, help me get a car ready!¡±

    Rosemary said to the housekeeper, with a strong worry inside her eyes!

    ¡°Okay, The Great Young Lady hold on a second!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, he went to arrange a car for Rosemary!

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, let me go with you! It¡¯s always good to have another person around to take care of you now that you¡¯re pregnant with your baby!¡±

    Rosemary thinks Auntie Wong has a point, she should be more careful in the first trimester!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the car is waiting outside the door!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Owen!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary took Auntie Wong out the door with her.

    Probably because Rosemary was pregnant, the driver drove the car very slowly, and the original half-hour journey took fifty minutes to stop in front of The Harris Group building.

    ¡°Auntie Wong, you and David wait for me down there, I¡¯ll just go up alone!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t give them a chance to talk and got out of the car straight away and headed for the building.

    ¡°Missy, yes!¡±

    When thedy at the reception desk saw that it was Rosemary, she greeted her warmly.

    Smiling faintly at the receptionist, Rosemary entered the president¡¯s special elevator and directly pressed the number on the eighteenth floor.

    Ding ¡­

    The elevator stopped at the intersection of the eighteenth floor, and Rosemary slowly stepped out of the elevator and walked towards the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°David, is my dad in the office?¡±

    Rosemary smiled at the secretary David and asked, inside thepany, Rosemary still knows David very well!

    ¡°Yes!¡± After saying that, he was ready to go through.

    ¡°David, no need, I¡¯ll just go straight in!¡±

    At that, the secretary smiled at Rosemary and made a gesture that you do as you please.

    Rosemary did not knock and went to the door, without her hand touching the door, she heard a strong coughing sounding from inside, and that sound hurt Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    Pushing the door open, Rosemary saw Mr. Harris sitting at his desk, holding a tissue over his mouth and coughing like crazy!

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Rosemary hurried to Mr. Harris¡¯ side and reached out to pat him on the back.

    Andrew saw Rosemarying, took out two pills from inside the drawer and put them in his mouth, Rosemary hurriedly brought water and gave them to Mr. Harris to drink!

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here?¡±

    With a good deal of difficulty in stopping his cough, Andrew asked with a loving face.

    ¡°If I don¡¯te, are you not even going to tell me that you¡¯re so sick right now?¡±

    Rosemary said angrily, only a month had not seen, Mr. Harris obviously more haggard than before.

    Seeing that Rosemary was angry, Mr. Harris smiled and coaxed, ¡°Daddy is fine, it¡¯s just a cold, take the medicine for two days, and you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Although she knew that Mr. Harris didn¡¯t tell her about her illness because he was afraid of worrying, she was still very angry, she only had one family member, her father.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m your daughter, you¡¯re so sick, why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

 221 bumper sticker

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault, Daddy promises that next time it won¡¯t happen, okay?¡±

    Looking at her father, who had a sagging face, Rosemary suddenly felt her nose sink and jumped into Andrew¡¯s arms.

    Tears flow silently from the eyes and flood instantly!

    Andrew reached out and stroked Rosemary¡¯s silky hair, his face all doting.

    ¡°Dad, you must be good, I¡¯ve already lost my mom, I can¡¯t lose you again!¡±

    Rosemary with a strong nasal voice, shoulders shaking because of crying, watching Mr. Harris heart ache.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daddy is still waiting for the child inside your belly to call me grandfather?¡±

    ¡°Then you wille with me to the hospital now, and we will go to the hospital for a checkup!¡±

    Rosemary fondly left the warm embrace and said pamperedly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go now!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡¯

    ¡°Of course, when has Daddy ever lied to you!¡±

    In the past, when Rosemary asked Mr. Harris to go to the hospital for a checkup, he always pushed and pushed, but he didn¡¯t expect to agree so quickly this time, Rosemary decided to apany Mr. Harris for a full body checkup!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary grabbed a coat from the rack, took Mr. Harris¡¯ arm, and headed downstairs!

    ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to drive, just take my car and go there!¡±

    ¡°Okay, all yours!¡±

    Andrew now just wants to spend a good time with Rosemary, even if it is just a short day, he is afraid that after today, there will be no chance!

    I used to be so busy with work that I neglected Rosemary too much, and when I reacted, I didn¡¯t have much time left!

    Auntie Wong saw Rosemarying out and rushed to greet her, respectfully shouting, ¡°Mr. Harris, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and nodded to Auntie Wong, then looked at David and said, ¡°David, take me to the downtown hospital first!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary helped Andrew into the back seat and followed herself.

    On the way, Rosemary made a call to Edmund and asked him to help Mr. Harris to check his health, the hospital had an acquaintance and it was much easier to do the examination.

    ¡°Dad, since we¡¯ve all gone to the hospital, can we do a full body checkupter? I¡¯ve already said hello to my friend at the hospital, and he will personally examine youter!¡±

    Rosemary gently rested her head on Mr. Harris¡¯s shoulder and said petntly.

    ¡°Okay, what do you say?¡±

    He had already prepared to let Rosemary know the truth, instead of making her sadter, it is better to let her know the truth now, at least for the time being, he can still keep herpany for a while.

    David drove carefully toward the downtown hospital, and along the way, David looked in the rear mirror from time to time, his face shed with amazement.

    Rosemary watched David look in the rearview mirror for a long time and asked curiously, ¡°David, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe I¡¯m being paranoid?¡±

    David took another look in the rearview mirror and found that the car that had just followed him, was gone, and exhaled lightly!

    It really seems that he was overly concerned, he thought that someone was targeting Rosemary?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, Rosemary¡¯s identity is The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, in case she is targeted and then kidnapped to extort a sum of money from The Grant family, it is not impossible, so it is better to be cautious!

    Since David is no is, Rosemary did not ask much, leaning on Andrew¡¯s shoulder, a happy face.

    The car suddenly had an emergency brake that almost sent Rosemary crashing into the seat.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re okay!¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Seeing that Mr. Harris was okay, Rosemary¡¯s nervousness slowly rxed.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Rosemary looked at David in front of her and said.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, it looks like our car hit someone, you wait in the car, I¡¯ll go down and check!¡±

    With those words, David pushed open the car door and went out.

    ¡°Are you okay, old man?¡±

    David walked up to the car and saw an old man sitting in front of it, clutching his leg and moaning on the ground!

    As soon as the olddy saw the person who hit here out, she said in pain, ¡°How did you drive, didn¡¯t you see meing from that side of the road?¡±

    ¡°Granny, it¡¯s obvious that you suddenly came out from the road and hit my car, howe now it¡¯s like I hit you on purpose?¡± David has been in The Grant family for a few years now, and usually encounters some elderly people who intentionally bump into each other, so when he sees an elderly person or child in front of him, he slows down and slows down, so he is sure that this old man did it on purpose!

    And his body is not as painful as she hummed out toe, but a little superficial injury is still there, otherwise how can others movepassion?

    ¡°How do you young man talk? It¡¯s obvious that you ran over me, an old woman, and now you don¡¯t admit it, since it¡¯s like that, we¡¯re going to the police station now!¡± After saying that, the olddy staggered to her feet and pulled David towards the curb.

    Seeing this, Rosemary pushed open the car door and went down to the olddy, smiling slightly, ¡°Old man, let go of my driver first, how do you want to settle this, talk to me, okay?¡±

    The olddy looked Rosemary up and down and said, ¡°You can make the decision instead of him?¡± Obviously the old man did not trust Rosemary very much.

    ¡°Yes, will you let go for now?¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    After saying that, let go of his hand, David hurriedly walked to Rosemary¡¯s front and said, ¡°The Great Young Lady, I just saw clearly, it was her own intention to hit our car, we can¡¯t justpromise now, if we really have to go to the police, we are also right ah!¡±

    ¡°David, it¡¯s okay! You get in the car first, let me take care of this matter!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    In any case, they drive the car, even if they know that this olddy is deliberately to bumper, but always their own responsibility!

    David stepped aside and stopped talking, leaving Rosemary to sort it out.

    Rosemary walked up to the olddy and asked with a smile, ¡°Old man, are you ufortable anywhere right now? Do you need us to take you to the hospital for examination first?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary ask, the olddy immediately pretended to be on the verge of fainting, but Rosemary was quick to help her in time!

    ¡°Are you okay, old man!¡±

    ¡°Ouch. ¡­¡±

    ¡°I have a pain in my chest, ouch ¡­¡±

    The olddy, with her hands over her chest, leaned into Rosemary¡¯s arms and grabbed Rosemary¡¯s clothes with difficulty.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, you can¡¯t let her lie on you like that, watch your stomach!¡±

    Auntie Wong hurriedly stepped out of the passenger seat and hurried to Rosemary¡¯s front, saying loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for me to help her!¡±

    ¡°Ouch ¡­ hurts ¡­¡±

    When the olddy saw Auntie Wonging to help her, she pulled Rosemary¡¯s clothes tighter and her face became more painful.

 222 Death is Coming

    ¡°Old man, if you have any better proposal, just say it, it¡¯s not a solution for you to keep lying in my daughter¡¯s arms like this!¡±

    Andrew said as he got out of the car and looked at the old man in Rosemary¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a lonely old woman, you guys send me to the hospital and I have no one to take care of me, how about this, you guys give me a little medical fee and I¡¯ll go to a nearby hospital by myself to get checked and bandaged up, how about that?¡±

    The olddy was talking while wailing every now and then.

    ¡°And how much do you think we should pay you for medical expenses?¡±

    ¡°Twenty thousand, not a penny less?¡±

    The olddy said in a firm tone.

    ¡°Hey, do you rob banks?¡±

    David said loudly, 20, 000 yuan, this is simply extortion, and they did not hit the person, why should she give so much money!

    Although $20, 000 is not a lot of money for The Grant family or Andrew, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that you can just let someonee and extort you!

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Andrew took out a check from inside his bag, wrote down the figure of 20, 000 on it and handed it to the olddy.

    ¡°Old man, do not do such a dangerous thing in the future, if the driver is not careful, even if you are given the world¡¯s wealth, you have to stay alive to spend it!¡±

    The olddy took the check from Andrew¡¯s hand and said with a disgusted look on her face, ¡°No need for your fake kindness!¡±

    After saying that, he limped away with the check.

    ¡°Dad, since you know he came to touch the porcin on purpose, how can you give her money back?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the olddy¡¯s limping back and asked curiously.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, not all children are so filial to you, most of these old people are because their children do not support them, in order to survive, they can only find some money to do something fast, such as banging ¡­¡±

    It was not Andrew who spoke, but Auntie Wong, who was standing not far from Rosemary.

    Rosemary stood in the middle of the road, looking at the slowly distant back, and in her heart she couldn¡¯t help but sigh at the society nowadays!

    ¡°Rosemary, look out!¡±

    Before Rosemary could react, she saw a small ck car speeding towards her.

    The whole person was pushed out heavily by the sudden force and fell on the side of the road!

    Bang ¡­

    A ck figure thumped from in front of Rosemary andnded heavily on the ground.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked up and saw Andrew lying in front of her, covered in blood and motionless.

    ¡°No. ¡­¡±

    ¡°No. ¡­¡±

    Looking at the man lying on the ground, Rosemary shook her head desperately, tears like broken pearls, falling to the ground with a heartbreaking sound.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t scare me, will you get up?¡±

    Rosemary rolled and crawled, holding Mr. Harris, who was covered in blood, and shouted.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Andrew reached out and touched Rosemary¡¯s face, shouting with a reluctant face.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m at ¡­ I¡¯m at ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t say anything, the ambnce will be here soon, you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Blood gushed out of Mr. Harris¡¯ mouth like a hot spring, and Rosemary rushed to wipe Mr. Harris with her hand.

    Andrew shook his head, ¡°child, daddy is dying, although daddy can¡¯t be by your side in the future, but mommy and daddy will be somewhere to watch over you, you are not alone, you have to learn to take care of yourself in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Daddy, you promised to stay with me forever, you can¡¯t keep your word!¡±

    Rosemary hugged Mr. Harris, head shaking like a rattle, Dad will be fine ¡­

    ¡°Vomit ¡­¡±

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ambnce, is the ambnce here yet ¡­¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the ambnce is on its way!¡±

    Rumble ¡­

    In the sky, dark clouds and lightning shed, and a lightning bolt streaked across the distant sky as if a giant dragon was flying in the air.

    ¡°Dad, mom has left me, you can¡¯t be leaving me behind, you can¡¯t ¡­¡±

    By this point, Rosemary was sobbing uncontrobly!

    ¡°Rosemary, the original ¡­ forgave ¡­ dad for his ¡­ selfishness!¡±

    ¡°Daddy ¡­ loves you ¡­!¡±

    Mr. Harris, with reluctance, finally left his beloved daughter, and his hand dropped helplessly from Rosemary¡¯s hand to the ground.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t joke with me, okay? Get up quickly!¡±

    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t we agree that when I earn enough money, we¡¯ll go around the world together?¡±

    Rosemary mumbled as she hugged Andrew¡¯s already cold body.

    Beans of rain poured down from the air, falling on Rosemary¡¯s body, and she couldn¡¯t feel it!

    The rain dripped mercilessly on Andrew¡¯s body,ced with blinding blood, slowly flowing down the rain.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I am so sorry for your loss!¡±

    Auntie Wong stood next to Rosemary, holding an umbre for her, listening to her cries of pain and tears falling down her cheeks!

    In the distance, the sounds of police cars and ambnces cut through the silence of the sky!

    Rosemary held Andrew¡¯s cold body, tears couldn¡¯t stop falling, with a desperation and loneliness like never before!

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to be fine, Rosemary will take you home now!¡±

    Rosemary buried her head in Mr. Harris¡¯ cold face and said very tenderly.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, don¡¯t be like that, Mr. Harris is gone, how can he go in peace when you are like that?¡±

    Auntie Wong knelt down and gathered her in her arms, heartbreakinglyforted.

    ¡°Auntie Wong, my dad is just tired, he¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Rosemary leaned into Auntie Wong¡¯s body and whispered.

    ********

    The station inserted atest news!

    ¡°Viewers, this morning at 10:00 a. m. sharp, there was a car ident on this highway to downtown, the identity of the person hit is the chairman of The Harris Group and his thousand-year-old Rosemary, also The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, the specific thing ¡­¡±

    Bang ¡­

    A clear and crisp sound instantly resounded throughout the pantry ¡­

    Tina rushes outside and looks up at the desperate look in Rosemary¡¯s eyes as she holds Andrew¡¯s body!

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Vincent had juste from the conference room and happened to see the news just now. He rushed over and saw Tina rushing into the elevator like crazy!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way, the doctor is here!¡±

    I don¡¯t know who was shouting, but everyone immediately gave way to a big road!

    When Rosemary heard that the doctor wasing, she hurriedly looked up, ¡°Doctor, I beg you to save my father!¡±

    The doctor walks up, examines Andrew, and then shakes his head at Rosemary!

    ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯m so sorry for your loss!¡±

    ¡°No, you lie!¡±

    ¡°My dad just fell asleep, just too tired to fall asleep!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe this fact, she was obviously a nice person just now, how could she just say she was gone?

 223 Rosemary falls ill

    Tina pushed through the crowd and saw Andrew lying in Rosemary¡¯s arms covered in blood, a shocking scene!

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Tina stumbled to Andrew¡¯s front, flung herself on her knees, and cried out in heartache.

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re home!¡±

    The police officers present waved their hands at the staff behind them and saw several people carrying a stretcher to forcibly carry Andrew away!

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t touch my dad, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Rosemary clings to Andrew¡¯s body and won¡¯t let go!

    ¡°Don¡¯t take away my dad!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, uncle is gone, let him go in peace!¡±

    Tina pulled Rosemary¡¯s arm tightly and cried loudly.

    Mr. Harris was finally carried away by the staff!

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Rosemary tore her heart out and rolled on the ground to catch up!

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you do that!¡±

    ¡°Uncle has gone!¡±

    Tina tightens her grip on Rosemary¡¯s arm and exims!

    Rosemary slowly looked up and saw it was Tina, ¡°Tina, Daddy doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±

    A few simple words, but it made those present hear a pang of heartache!

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t want me anymore!¡±

    The two hugged each other tightly and Rosemary whispered.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you want to cry, cry! Crying out will make your heart feel better!¡±

    ¡°Wow ¡­¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening, why?¡±

    Rosemary hugged Tina tightly, and the pain in her heart was like a sharp de that plunged hard into her heart!

    Tina also does not know how tofort Rosemary, this kind of life and death pain is not to say a few words, can be erased!

    Vincent looked at the two girls hugging and crying together, but he could do nothing but stand silently at the back, holding an umbre for them.

    ¡°Tina, my heart hurts, it hurts so much ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a home anymore, no more!¡±

    Edmund saw the news and rushed over to see Rosemary, who was crying her heart out, but he could do nothing to help!

    ¡°You still have me? I will always be by your side, and no matter what happens, I will never give up on you!¡±

    Such a Rosemary is something Tina has never seen before, and in her eyes, she¡¯s always been the strongest!

    Tina gently patted her back and whispered.

    ¡°Tina, take Rosemary home first, there¡¯s a lot of things waiting for her back there!¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary¡¯s painful appearance, but still could not help but remind.

    Tina then remembered that Rosemary was still pregnant and said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go back first, uncle is still waiting for you at the hospital to deal with it?¡±

    Nodded to Tina, got up from the ground with difficulty, and before the person could stand, the whole person fell backwards!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Edmund caught Rosemary in his eyes, felt her forehead, touched her forehead, it was hot, and hurried her towards his car!

    ¡°What happened to Rosemary?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary, who had suddenly fainted, and tears quickly fell from her eyes as she hurriedly followed Edmund to the car!

    Vincent stood there, the heart is a little not taste, looking at the petite figure, the heart can not be calm for a long time.

    If one day you get sick, will this girl be as nervous as she is now?

    *********

    Edmund turned up the air conditioning, then pulled a nket out of the trunk, tossed it to Tina, and drove off to the hospital!

    Tina took the nket and hurriedly wrapped Rosemary up tightly, looking at Rosemary¡¯s pale little face, and was very distressed.

    ¡°Rosemary, everything will be fixed, you are not alone, you have me!¡±

    Tina tightened her grip on Rosemary¡¯s hand and looked at her and whispered.

    The car soon arrived at the hospital. On the way here, Edmund had already called the hospital and when the car pulled up, there was already a doctor waiting there!

    ¡°Hurry up, prepare the patient¡¯s medicine, it needs to be infused immediately!¡±

    As soon as he got out of the car, Edmund turned to the doctor and nurse with a cold, grim face.

    In all the years we¡¯ve worked in the hospital, this is the first time we¡¯ve seen that murderous look in Edmund¡¯s eyes!

    Rosemary was soon in the elevator under Edmund¡¯s murderous stare!

    Tina was about to follow up when she found herself being pulled by a pair ofrge hands.

    Vincent looks at his little woman, and while worrying about his friends, can he take care of himself first!

    ¡°Look at your whole body is all wet, hurry up and change!¡±

    Taking the shopping bag from Vincent, she smiled at him. She felt content to have such a man behind her, silently watching over her!

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to work for a few days, I want to spend a good time with Rosemary for a few days!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about going!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± After saying that, Tina gave him a kiss on his cold lips, then turned around and entered the elevator.

    Darren and Marian received a call from David and rushed to the hospital. They had just arrived at Rosemary¡¯s room when they met Edmund!

    ¡°Uncle and Aunt!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is nothing is it!¡±

    Darren asked as he nced at the ward and looked at Edmund.

    ¡°Rosemary is sad and pregnant, that¡¯s why she fainted, now she is being given fluids, take a few days to adjust properly, and she will be fine!¡±

    Edmund looked at Darren and gave a brief ount of Rosemary¡¯s condition!

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay! Since she hasn¡¯t woken up, we won¡¯t go in and disturb her rest. When Rosemary wakes up, you tell her to recuperate well, and we will help her deal with the things inside thepany first, and tell her not to worry!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Darren went out with Marian.

    Edmund looked at their departing backs, now once Andrew died, The Harris Group and The Grant family¡¯s stock would definitely be in great turmoil, now once Andrew died, The Harris Group was Rosemary¡¯s, The Grant family naturally had no choice but to The Grant family is naturally obliged to step in to smooth things out!

    Tic Tac ¡­

    Edmund slowly withdrew his eyes, took out his cell phone from his pocket, nced at the phone number and pressed the call button!

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Is Rosemary okay!¡±

    A low and maic male voice came from the other side of the phone, obviously the other side is very worried!

    ¡°Are things taken care of over there?¡±

    Edmund didn¡¯t answer his question because he felt that what Rosemary needed most now was the man who could help him hold up all his responsibilities!

    ¡°It¡¯s already taken care of! In three hours we¡¯ll be in c-city!¡±

    ¡°Good, then everything will wait until youe back, she has nothing to do for now, she has Tina by her side, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Edmund continued, ¡°Chairman Su¡¯s outside of Rosemary¡¯s blow, there are still many things waiting for her to deal with, but look at her current physical condition, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t take it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Joseph and I have taken care of things here, everything will be said when I get back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

 224 Rosemary Missing

    Tina sat next to the hospital bed and looked at Rosemary lying quietly in bed. Rosemary was very restless in her sleep, her eyebrows were tightly furrowed together, she didn¡¯t know what she dreamed about in her dream, and tears slowly flowed down from the corners of her eyes!

    Looking at Rosemary like this, Tina¡¯s heart felt like a pinprick, and her hands clutched Rosemary¡¯s little hand!

    ¡°Rosemary, what can I do to make you feel better?¡±

    Tina murmured as she pressed Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly to her cheek.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s yelled and opened her eyes to see herself lying inside a clean hospital room.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake, are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Tina saw that she was awake and looked at her worriedly and asked.

    ¡°Tina, why am I here?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head and saw that she still had a drip in one hand and thought that she had passed out on the highway!

    ¡°You just fainted, plus you got wet again, and now you¡¯re still running a high fever?¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡±

    Looking at Tina, Rosemary asked indifferently, tears already running down her cheeks!

    Although Tina knew she should be strong in front of Rosemary now, but as soon as she saw her like this, tears fell down like broken pearls!

    ¡°Rosemary, uncle he ¡­ he¡¯s gone!¡±

    After saying that, Tina was already sobbing.

    ¡°Rosemary, you must take good care of yourself, the doctor said you can¡¯t get too excited now, it¡¯s not good for the baby!¡±

    Tina was worried that if she got excited, she would do something impulsive, and discouraged it from the sidelines.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got this life from my dad with my life, I will cherish it!¡±

    ¡°Tina, go get Edmund for me, I need to see him!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina and said with a forced smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go call for you now!¡±

    Put her hands under the covers, then looked at her for a second and walked out!

    Tina didn¡¯t dare to really leave the ward, but walked to a corner of the corridor, took out her cell phone and made a call to Edmund, asking him to hurry over for a moment!

    Hanging up the phone, Tina put the phone inside her pocket and walked into the hospital room!

    *******

    Rosemary held onto the wall, stumbled to the morgue where Andrew was, slowly pushed the door open, and walked in!

    Looking at Andrew lying in the cold room, Rosemary gently lifted the white cloth above, reflected in the eyes of the familiar face.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯vee to see you!¡±

    Reachingout and slowly touching Andrew¡¯s cold cheek, Rosemary had long since burst into tears.

    ¡°Dad, you know what? When I used to be in elementary school, I hated you every time I had a parent-teacher conference because you always refused me on the grounds that thepany was busy, so much so that when I was at school, some of my ssmates used to make fun of me!¡±

    ¡°At that time, I hated you, and even vowed never to care about you again, know that one day, I had a high fever, you took me to all the hospitals in Cornshire, and guarded me in front of the hospital bed for two days and two nights, at that time I knew that you had always loved me, just that you never said it! ¡±

    Rosemary stood there, looking at Mr. Harris lying quietly on the hospital bed, and said it was as if Mr. Harris had always been by her side.

    ¡°Ever since you married Auntie Laurie, you have never bothered with me, leaving mepletely in her hands. I know you are busy in thepany and want to give us better living conditions!¡±

    ¡°Every time I came back from school, I could hear you arguing with Auntie Laurie over me, and I knew you were putting up with it for my sake. But Dad, you have given so much for me, why don¡¯t you even give me a chance to repay you?¡±

    ¡°How can you be so cruel, mom has left me, and now even you don¡¯t want me, do you know, I¡¯m in so much pain here, so much pain ¡­¡±

    Rosemary put one hand over her chest and shouted helplessly to Mr. Harris, who was lying on the hospital bed.

    ********

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Tina went inside the room and saw that the hospital bed was empty. She just went out to make a phone call, howe in just two minutes¡¯ time, the person had disappeared?

    Looking at the empty corridor, Tina was afraid that Rosemary would not be able to think and do something stupid?

    ¡°Rosemary, where are you?¡±

    Tina shouted as she took out her cell phone to call Edmund!

    Edmund saw that it was Tina¡¯s phone and pressed the answer button, ¡°Hello, Tina?¡±

    ¡°Edmund,e quickly, Rosemary is missing?¡±

    Tina¡¯s desperate sobs came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re not in a hurry, I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    Edmundforted Tina as he hurried towards Rosemary¡¯s hospital room.

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I just went out to give you a call, turned around, and Rosemary was gone?¡±

    Tina¡¯s side was already sobbing. If anything happened to Rosemary, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life!

    ¡°What to do, will something happen to Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, if I had called from inside the ward, Rosemary wouldn¡¯t have disappeared!¡±

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t me yourself, maybe Rosemary wants to go out and be alone for a while, let¡¯s go separately first, okay?¡±

    Edmund was also very anxious in his heart and said to Tina.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll look in the hospital garden, and if you find Rosemary, give me a call!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Tina ran towards the hospital¡¯s garden.

    Edmund hurried towards the hospital¡¯s surveince room, now all he needed to do was to investigate the Division¡¯s surveince to find out where Rosemary had gone?

    *********

    Rosemary stood in front of Andrew, telling every single thing from the past over and over again, afraid that if she didn¡¯t say it now, she would never have the chance to say it again!

    ¡°Dad, if I didn¡¯te to you today, would you be lying here, I now again really hate so much hate myself, if I didn¡¯t get out of the car at that time, things would not have turned out this way!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Edmund stood in the doorway and just watched Rosemary talk about the pain in her heart in front of Andrew¡¯s face!

    ¡°Dad, thank you for giving me a second life, I will cherish it!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing here, you¡¯re just getting better, let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    Edmund walked in and spoke gently to Rosemary.

    ¡°Edmund. A while ago Dad told me that he would take good care of his body and wait for my child to be born, but now, Dad has left me forever to save me.¡±

    Rosemary spoke very calmly, but Edmund knew that she was hiding her inner wounds.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not your fault, no matter which parent is doing it, for the sake of their children, they will do it, this is fatherly love!¡±

    Edmund gently pulled her into his arms and softly soothed her.

 225 Rosemary gets hit!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you back!¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m going back, you and mom must be happy over there!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hands trembled as she pulled the white cloth closed, she came over to say goodbye to Mr. Harris, and slowly walked out of the room, holding back the pain in her heart!

    Edmund looked at such a calm Rosemary and wondered if he was happy or sad?

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary headed for her hospital room!

    Tina gets a call from Edmund saying that Rosemary has been found and to go back to the ward and wait!

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    As soon as she saw Rosemary, Tina jumped up and hugged her tightly, afraid that she would identally disappear again!

    Rosemary hugged her and really didn¡¯t know what she would have done if she hadn¡¯t had Tina with her?

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s good to have you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you promised me that no matter what happens, don¡¯t leave me alone, we have to face it together!¡±

    Rosemary gently patted her back with her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just going for a walk outside!¡±

    She has nothing left now, and Tina is the only person in the world that she cares about!

    Tina wiped the tears on her face and said angrily, ¡°Can you not walk away without saying anything in the future, I¡¯m really worried about you?¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry, I want to take a nap, will you go get me some food?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Before Tina could say anything else, Rosemary interrupted her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going anywhere, I just want to get some sleep, didn¡¯t you say the doctor told me to get some rest?¡±

    ¡°All right! Don¡¯t you ever lie to me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Rosemary smiles and gives Tina a Carry smile as Tina helps her into bed and lies down, walks out and closes the room door behind her!

    Once Tina was out, Rosemaryy in bed, her mind full of scenes from Andrew¡¯s car ident today.

    Obviously one moment it was fine, why did it turn out like this the next?

    Did she do something bad in herst life to make her pay for it in this life?

    Tears dry up ande back, the well that Maymees, always flowing!

    ¡°Rosemary, get your ass up!¡±

    Daisy and Laurie burst in from outside in a rage, ready to pull Rosemary out of bed!

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Hearing it was Daisy¡¯s voice, Rosemary made herself up from the bed and looked at them coldly.

    What Rosemary hated most in her life was Laurie, if it wasn¡¯t for her, Dad¡¯s health wouldn¡¯t have turned out that way, and from the time she married into The Harris family, out would only spend money, gamble, and never really be nice to Mr. Harris!

    Snap ¡­

    Before she could react, Rosemary received a hard p from Daisy.

    Daisy pped her face with all the force she could muster, causing Rosemary¡¯s face to burn with pain, and the p woke her up!

    Rosemary lifted the covers, got out of bed, wiped the blood stain from the corner of her mouth with her hand, and stared at them coldly.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, you bitch, you got Daddy killed and you dare to stare at me like that?¡±

    When Daisy came back, Laurie had told her that today she would make a big deal out of it and let all the media reporters know that Andrew was killed by Rosemary!

    ¡°Daisy, you got the guts to say that again?¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, Rosemary, don¡¯t think that just because you are now The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, you can make The Grant family cover up your crimes, if you didn¡¯t have to drag your father to the hospital today, how would he have had a car ident, don¡¯t you just hate your father for not giving thepany to you?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, even if your father didn¡¯t give you thepany, he did leave you a little bit of equity for you, but how can you do this to your father?¡±

    Laurie couldn¡¯t help but shake her head as she spoke!

    Rosemary looked at the two mothers and daughters in front of her and finally understood what they were saying.

    It turns out that it was thepany of The Harris family that was the target. Think about it, it¡¯s so cold!

    ¡°So you are here for Dad¡¯spany, but I tell you, as long as I, Rosemary, am here, there is no way thepany will be given to Daisy, don¡¯t dream!¡±

    Rosemary says these words, basically through her teeth!

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s not enough that you got Dad killed, now you want to monopolize hispany, do you think you can live up to Dad?¡±

    Daisy now only has eyes for The Harris Group, and she will not let go of anyone who dares to get in his way!

    ¡°Daisy, who are you to question me, and who are you? Also, you¡¯re not the one who calls daddy, don¡¯t you insult the word daddy?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s your fault for saying that, how can you say Daisy is also your sister, as a sister, how can you say that about your sister?¡±

    Laurie yed the emotional card with Rosemary first, and when Rosemary exploded in anger, she called those reporters over, and then see what the reporters would write about?

    Hum ¡­

    Rosemary grunted as if she had heard a super funny joke, since when did she have a sister?

    Taking a few steps forward, he sneered, ¡°Dad once told me that he only had one daughter in his life, and as for her, whose daughter she is, I think you know better, do you?¡±

    ¡°Bitch ¡­¡±

    Laurie raised her hand to p Rosemary, but before she could do so, she was caught in Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    Snap ¡­

    Rosemary lifted her other hand and pped Laurie hard!

    ¡°This p was just given to me by your daughter, now give it back to you!¡±

    Then, she flung her two ps.

    ¡°These two ps are for my dad, if it wasn¡¯t for you, dad wouldn¡¯t be so sick, in his life, what dad regrets most is marrying you!¡±

    Daisy was dumbfounded by Rosemary¡¯s move and stood there looking at her as a whole!

    Laurie didn¡¯t even think, in that split second, that Rosemary would dare to hit her, and when she reacted, her whole body lunged at Rosemary¡¯s body!

    Rosemary didn¡¯t stand still for a moment and her whole body was pushed down on the bed by Laurie. Daisy saw Laurie on top of Rosemary and instantly reacted by walking up and squeezing both of her hands!

    Snap ¡­

    Snap ¡­

    ¡°You bitch, just like your mother so cheap, see how I beat you to death!¡±

    Laurie rode Rosemary¡¯s body like a madman, pping Rosemary hard in the face with every p.

    Tina brought the freshly wrapped chicken soup to the ward, and before she reached the door of the ward, she heard a shouting sound from inside the ward!

    Upon entering, I saw Laurie and Daisy pressed up against Rosemary¡¯s body, beating the hell out of her!

    ¡°Stop it, stop it for me!¡±

    Tina picks up a stool on the table, and like a madman, she smashes it against Laurie¡¯s body!

 226 Mystery Man Appears

    Laurie turns around, reaches out and grabs Tina¡¯s stool, snatches it away, and res viciously at Tina!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this bitch to have someone to stand up for her, so I¡¯ll clean up with you today?¡±

    Laurie doesn¡¯t care who the other person is, when she sees someoneing up to help Rosemary, she grabs Tina by the hair and gives her a beating!

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    The doctor and nurse just happened toe over to check on Rosemary and before they reached the door they heard cursinging from inside the ward!

    Laurie heard a noise and immediately let go of Tina and looked at the doctor who came in with an immediate sad expression on her face.

    ¡°Doctor, you¡¯vee just in time to testify for us. This woman, who killed her father, doesn¡¯t count. We just said a few words to her, and look how she beat us up.¡±

    Laurie hadn¡¯t finished her sentence, she was already in tears, people who didn¡¯t know thought she was really a victim!

    Tina got up from the floor and, ignoring the pain in her body, hurried over to the hospital bed and helped Rosemary up.

    ¡°Rosemary, how are you?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face had been pped several times by Daisy, her little face was red and swollen, and there were dried blood stains hanging from the top corners of her mouth!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! How are you, does it hurt?¡±

    Seeing Tina, who was also beaten like a pig¡¯s head, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt the urge to kill!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, I¡¯d better let the doctor check you out first, I¡¯ll settle the score with them properlyter!¡±

    Tina has been beaten like this for the first time since she was a child, and she must get out of this bad mood today.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Taking out her phone, Tina sent a text message to Edmund as fast as she could.

    The doctor didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between Rosemary and Laurie was, but he knew that if something happened to Rosemary at the hospital, then his career as a doctor would be over!

    The doctor looked at Laurie and Daisy, I really don¡¯t know what kind of people these two women are, how dare they make a move on Rosemary, if The Grant family or Edmund knew about it, whether they could get out of the hospital or not was still a matter of concern?

    Laurie came to the hospital to see Rosemary, just to find out if Andrew had passed on thepany¡¯s shares to her. When she came to the hospital, she found out that The Grant family had never sent anyone to see her, so she was sure that The Grant family didn¡¯t care about her daughter-inw!

    Upon arriving at the door of the ward and seeing Rosemary alone in her hospital bed, Laurie had no qualms about Rosemary.

    Edmund was sitting in his office, just finishing up the business at hand, and was about to go see Rosemary when he saw his cell phone ring!

    ¡­

    ¡°hello, are we there yet?¡±

    ¡°Eh, ten more minutes to go!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    Edmund had just hung up the phone when he saw Tina send himself a text message!

    *******

    Laurie nced at Rosemary with a look of intense hatred in her eyes, she got away with it this time, she won¡¯t be so lucky next time!

    Originally everything was nned seamlessly, but did not expect that at thest moment, or let her escape!

    Laurie and Daisy look at each other, then head for the door.

    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±

    Tina sees them leaving and walks up to them, stopping them in their tracks!

    ¡°Did you hit someone and just leave like that?¡±

    ¡°Just by you, do you think you can stop us ah?¡±

    Since Laurie helped Daisy find a backer, Daisy now has more and more guts and doesn¡¯t even put up with the average person!

    Tina sneered, although she was unable to take them, but Edmund, Vincent can ah!

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what your rtionship is with Rosemary, but you guys beat Rosemary up like that, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to walk out of here like that?¡±

    Tina looked at the mother and daughter with a smile on her face, her eyes shed with a dark and unknown light, making it hard to understand!

    ¡°Heh, with a little girl like you, can you still turn over the sky?¡±

    Laurie looked at Tina coldly, a look of disdain all over her face.

    ¡°That is, I advise you to leave this bitch early, do not wait for the day to get into trouble, do not know how they died!¡±

    Daisy walked up to Tina and kindly reminded her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Miss Harris to worry about my business, you or Kevin to worry about yourself!¡±

    For this kind of woman, Tina wants to p her to death!

    ¡°Daisy, no need to bullshit with her, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Laurie didn¡¯t want to talk to her anymore, so she pushed her hard and Tina fell towards the door!

    A pair of strong and powerful hands caught her, and a low and maic voice rang in her ears.

    Helping Tina to stand up, she said, ¡°Is everything all right!¡±

    A handsome to let people breathe face, deep as faceted features, sword eyebrows deep eyes, straight nose under the thin lips slightly open, sexy to the extreme!

    As tall as 1 meter 90, with straight lines, a hand-made silver gray suit properly took advantage of his perfect and outstanding figure, and his body exuded a subdued reserve!

    If it was any other day, Tina would have looked at the man in front of her and made a big fuss, but today was different, she had to get justice for Rosemary today!

    After Tina stood firm, she took a few steps back and looked at the man in front of her with her whole body on alert, afraid that he was the helper that the woman in front of her had found.

    ¡°Hi, Tina!¡±

    Joseph jumped out from the back, and when he saw Tina¡¯s face, the smile on his face froze and a coldness radiated from his whole body!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with your face?¡±

    Tina saw that it was Joseph, like floating on the sea and saw a piece of driftwood, her nose was sore, and all the aggression she had just suffered came to her heart at once!

    ¡°Joseph, will youe and see Rosemary?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s back was to them at the moment, so no one saw her face!

    Before Joseph could pass, the man in front of Tina hade to Rosemary¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A bone-chilling coldness came, the air inside the room fell sharply, obviously the room is 25 degrees, but people feel like they are in the ice cer!

    The doctor was frightened by the sudden coldness and took a few steps backwards, the man¡¯s gaze was awe-inspiring, a hand reached out and grabbed the doctor¡¯s cor, his voice was filled with anger.

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Rosemary slowly raised her head and was met with an unfamiliar face!

    ¡°It was these two women who did it!¡±

    Tina looked at the man and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m here with Joseph, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get justice for Rosemary!

    ¡°She is my daughter, he indirectly killed his own father, is it not okay for me as a mother to say a few words about her?¡±

    Laurie didn¡¯t know the man in front of her, so naturally she didn¡¯t think too much about what she was saying!

 227 Are you really Wilson?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Edmund had just walked to the door of the ward when he noticed the frighteningly cold atmosphere in the room and hurried up to ask!

    ¡°Who are you people? Why are you here?¡±

    When he saw Laurie and Daisy, Edmund¡¯s first reaction was how there were two strangers here and here!

    Edmund¡¯s eyes scanned the circle, and when he saw Rosemary and Tina¡¯s faces, he understood all at once the reason.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The man threw the doctor away and slowly walked to Laurie¡¯s front, his gaze was gloomy and he coldly said, ¡°Even my woman you dare to hit, looks like you don¡¯t want to live anymore?¡±

    Laurie was a little breathless from the powerful aura of the man, and her first reaction was that this man was dangerous and must leave immediately!

    Swallowing hard, Laurie pretended to be calm and said, ¡°Sir, looking at you, you are also a dignified big shot, why should you have one more enemy for such a woman?¡±

    Daisy from the moment the man entered the door, the line of sight has been stopped in his body, the face of the nymphomaniac look, look at the drool are falling down!

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    The man dropped a few words coldly and waved at the two men at the door!

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Give them back the p they just got!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Two men in suits each grabbed one and pulled it out the door of the room!

    ¡°Hey, you guys can¡¯t do this to me, I¡¯m ¡­¡±

    Before Laurie¡¯s words could be spoken, ghostly shouts and cries were alreadying from outside!

    Every p they used all their strength, dare to bully their youngdy, then don¡¯t me them!

    Tina felt a special relief when she heard their heart-rending voices.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    She was just about to open her mouth to say thank you to Joseph when a sharp pain came from the corner of her mouth, causing her to scream!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, does it hurt?¡±

    Joseph pulled Tina¡¯s arm, his eyes were full of heartache!

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    Tina reached out and touched the corner of her mouth, only to find that her face had swollen like a pig¡¯s head, her face fell, suddenly feeling that it was really cheap to let Laurie and the girls go like this?

    But what Tina doesn¡¯t know is that those two men were trained in the military from childhood, and the force of each p is not something that ordinary people can endure!

    ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take you out first!¡±

    ¡°Just get me some ice and put it on me, I have Rosemary to take care of?¡±

    Although her own face is also like a pig¡¯s head, but she is, after all, the surface, while Rosemary is the pain in the heart!

    Joseph and Edmund look at each other and pull Tina out!

    ¡°Still not going out?¡±

    Edmund yelled at the doctor, who was sitting paralyzed on the floor.

    The nurse picked up the doctor and rolled out with him!

    Edmund looked at Rosemary, whose face was swollen, and the expression on her face didn¡¯t change from beginning to end, as if she had nothing to do with what had just happened!

    Giving her a deep look, with a strong look of reluctance and heartache in his eyes, he walked out with a heavy pace!

    ¡°Boss, ice pack!¡±

    The man in ck took several packs of ice packs and put them on the table, turned around and went out and put the door on!

    The man pulled over a stool, then took a pack of ice packs from the table and sat down in front of the hospital bed.

    ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll put it on your face!¡±

    Rosemary raised her head, looked at the strange man in front of her and said indifferently, ¡°Thank you for helping us just now, now I¡¯m tired and I want to rest!¡±

    She is very tired now and can¡¯t stand any more tossing and turning. If a strange man is seen taking care of her in the room, I don¡¯t know what the reaction of The Grant family is?

    Now that Mr. Harris has been in a car ident, thepany is in chaos, and Mr. Harris has to rely on herself to deal with the aftermath, she can¡¯t afford to be in any situation now!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let me handle the back, no one will be able to bully you anymore!¡±

    The man reached out and smoothed the hair in front of her forehead with a look of affection!

    Rosemary tilted her head, held back her anger and said politely, ¡°Sir, men and women are not rted, not to mention that I am already married!¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze sank, his eyes slightly converging, ¡°I take care of my own wife, who dares to gossip?¡±

    ¡°Sir, please don¡¯t say such things, everyone in Cornshire basically knows that my husband is still lying in a hospital bed to this day!¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Edmund say that he would wake up one day?¡±

    Rosemary was slightly stunned and surprised at the man in front of her, remembering that Edmund and Joseph were standing next to him when he had juste in, and how could she have been left alone if they were not people they knew very well?

    ¡°Are you really¨CWilson?¡±

    ¡°The real deal!¡±

    Wilson is holding ice on her face and looking at Rosemary with tender eyes!

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to feel about her husband who suddenly woke up!

    ¡°That ¡­ me ¡­ I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    Stretch out his hand to get the ice bag in his hand, not yet touched the ice bag, it has been arge hand in the hands, a warm current rushed to the heart!

    ¡°You are weak now, it¡¯s better for me to take care of you!¡±

    Regardless of Rosemary¡¯s answer, Wilson sat on the edge of the bed and gently pulled Rosemary into his arms and leaned against her, holding an ice pack in each hand and gently applying it to her cheeks!

    Looking at the clear palm marks on her pale face, Wilson had an urge to crush Laurie and Daisy!

    ¡°In the future, when youe across such people, don¡¯t be too kind to them, because you will only make yourself suffer more!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary lowered her head, not daring to look at her, and when she heard him say it, she just nodded gently.

    Although this man is his husband, but after all, married for so long, they are still the first time to meet, Rosemary still feel that the two people are very strange!

    After half an hour or so, seeing that her face was no longer as serious as it was just now, he put down the ice bag in his hand, gently embraced her into his arms, and said heartily, ¡°Rosemary, in the future I will not let you go through all the pain alone, I will make you the happiest woman in this world!¡±

    Wilson said softly as he hugged Rosemary and ced a soft kiss on her hair with his lips.

    Rosemary leaned into his arms, intending to refuse, but was firmly imprisoned by him, so that she could not move!

    Closing her eyes, Rosemary leaned into Wilson¡¯s body with an inexplicable sense of peace of mind, and the faint smell of lemon on his body mesmerized Rosemary.

    Probably because she was so tired, Rosemary fell asleep quickly, with an even breathing sounding from her!

 228 You wonâ€™t have a chance unless I die

    ¡°Joseph, what are you doing pulling me out in such a hurry! Can¡¯t you see that Rosemary she needs to be taken care of?¡±

    Tina was angry to see that she had been pulled out of the house by Joseph!

    Joseph doesn¡¯t want to talk to her now, just the sight of her swollen face like a pig¡¯s head makes him very angry!

    ¡°Joseph?¡±

    Seeing that he was ignoring him, Tina suddenly raised her pitch and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Joseph suddenly stopped in his tracks, causing Tina to hit his chin directly, causing tears to fall out of her eyes!

    It was already painful to be hit in the face, and now she hit his jaw, who did she provoke in the end?

    ¡°Why are you always so impulsive in everything you do?¡±

    Joseph suddenly turned around, looked at Tina, and yelled.

    ¡°Joseph, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Tina stood still and stared nkly at Joseph, knowing him for so long, it was the first time he had ever been angry with her!

    The words fell, crystal tears in the eyes, that look makes the original still very angry Joseph, the heart of the anger suddenly eliminated seven or eight.

    Joseph reached out and took Tina into his arms with a guilty look on his face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joseph didn¡¯t mean to be mean to you!¡± How was he going to keep her from getting hurt?

    ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re scaring me?¡±

    Tina sucked in her nose, Joseph in her mind is like her own big brother, all along he has never even said a heavier word, but today suddenly so angry at her, she is very sad in her heart!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Joseph who didn¡¯t control his temper and scared you!¡± The hand gently stroked on her dark and soft curls, her face was full of heartache.

    ¡°Tina, promise Joseph that no matter what happens in the future, make sure you protect yourself first and don¡¯t let yourself get hurt, okay?¡±

    Fortunately today was only beaten, if you encounter those who do not want to die, the consequences, he simply dare not imagine!

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Looks like he needs to go talk to Vincent about Tina¡¯s safety!

    Joseph looked up and saw Vincent standing just across the hallway, his eyes resting on Tina¡¯s body.

    ¡°Tina, I have something to do, you go inside first and let the nurse help you put on your face, I¡¯ll be overter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t think much of it and walked straight into the next room.

    Joseph saw her go inside before he walked towards the other side with graceful steps!

    ¡°Vincent!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Looking at the woman he loves leaning in the arms of another man, although his heart is very unpleasant, but he did not put this emotion on his face!

    ¡°This morning Rosemary was pped a few times by her stepmother and Tina was beaten up too!¡±

    Hearing that Tina had been beaten, Vincent¡¯s face sank and a sh of ruthlessness passed through his deep eyes!

    ¡°Vincent, Tina is a good girl, since she chose you, I hope you can keep her safe and happy for the rest of her life! Tina has always just treated me as a big brother, so you don¡¯t need to affect the rtionship between you because of me, but one day, if you treat her badly, no matter what the cost, I will take her away from you! ¡±

    Joseph¡¯s expression, serious can¡¯t be serious, if they hadn¡¯t pushed her out at the beginning, maybe the take over wouldn¡¯t be the way it is now!

    Since she has chosen Vincent, he will be like a big brother, silently watching her back.

    ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance unless I die!¡±

    Tina was the first girl who made his heart pound, and the only woman he could love with his life, so how could he let him have his chance?

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you say that!¡±

    ¡°After all you¡¯ve done for her, does she know how you feel?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile as he looked out the window at the sky, ¡°No need, she just needs to be happy!¡±

    A rtionship that only gives and does not give back may feel ironic in the eyes of others, but in Vincent¡¯s eyes, it feels noble.

    He is d that Tina is in love with herself and not Joseph!

    ¡°Well, I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave Tina to you!¡± Patting him on the shoulder and taking big steps towards Edmund¡¯s office!

    ¡°Ah, it hurts!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Baker, did I hurt you?¡±

    The little nurse remembered the scene in the ward today, her feet were still shaking, and now when she heard Tina shouting like that, her heart was about to pop out!

    ¡°It¡¯s not your problem. How about you get busy!¡±

    Tina saw this little nurse standing in their own trembling, do not know people, but also think she is a mother of the night, will be a little nurse scared into this!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The little nurse saw this and smiled awkwardly, ¡°Or I¡¯ll help you put it on! It¡¯s not good for you to hold it yourself?¡± Although she was afraid of Wilson, but out of her duty as a nurse, she would still do her ssified job.

    When Tina saw her say that, she stopped forcing herself, butid her whole body on the bed, closed her eyes, and thought about who the handsome man was that came in today.

    ¡°Miss Nurse, do you know the man inside the ward today?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina, who was lying on the hospital bed with a rxed face, the corner of his lips hooked, made a gesture of silence to the nurse, and then walked in front of her, recing the nurse¡¯s job!

    ¡°But then again, that man looks really handsome, like a prince who came out of a fairy tale, if you have such a boyfriend, it must make people very envious!¡±

    Tina lying on the hospital bed, did not even notice that the man in front of him, the face ck are almost squeezing out the ink.

    Vincent looked at the little woman in front of him, it seems that she has recently been toofortable, all know to other men tomit nymphomania, it seems to go back to the night to properly tempered conditioning!

    Tina saw the little nurse did not speak, thought she was acquiescing to her words, continued, ¡°This man¡¯s body is really good, just do not know ¡­¡±

    Before the words could be finished, the lips were blocked up!

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Vincent threw the ice pack in his hand, snapped her little head, and ruthlessly steadied her sweet, delicate, fragrant lips!

    Tina desperately tried to break away, seeing that the other party ruthlessly pressed her with his hand and bit him hard on the lips.

    A strong taste of blood spreads in both of their mouths, and Vincent lets go of the small woman beneath him in pain, and before he can react, he¡¯s pped in the face by Tina!

    Snap ¡­

    A clear and loud voice rang out inside the room, stunning the two people in the room!

 229 Give me a moment, will you?

    ¡°Pervert, pervert!¡±

    Tina jumped off the bed, stood some distance away from it, looked up and saw a ck-faced Vincent!

    Vincent wiped the lip that was bitten by Tina, and looked at Tina speechlessly!

    ¡°How is it you, I thought it was ¡­¡±

    ¡°Think it¡¯s what?¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t look at his woman in a good mood, he couldn¡¯t even smell his own man¡¯s smell, how much of a failure was he!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±

    After saying that, lowered his head, not daring to look Vincent in the eyes.

    ¡°Are you thinking too much, like you, which one without vision will look at you! Only I would be willing to take you in!¡±

    Vincent swept her up into his arms and joked with a smile.

    Seeing Vincent talk himself into what he wants and what he doesn¡¯t, he was upset and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Meyer, do you know what our rtionship is called now?¡±

    Vincent held her in hisp and asked with interest, ¡°What¡¯s the name?¡±

    ¡°The old cow eats the young grass, someone as old as you, if it weren¡¯t for the sake of my aunt and uncle, I wouldn¡¯t want you?¡± You think you¡¯re the only one who gets the short end of the stick!

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    ¡°In that case, I have my parents to thank for that!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s a must!¡±

    Tina never thought she would fall in love with a man so much older than herself, but this man in front of her, she really likes it a lot!

    Stretching out his hand to caress Tina¡¯s small face, he said heartily, ¡°Tina, from now on, don¡¯t be a hero at will, no matter what you encounter in the future, I hope the first person you think of is me, okay?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell, grabbed her fair and slender little hand, put it on his lips and kissed it, his face was full of doting color!

    Tina also felt that she was too reckless today, if she had met those who were ying with their lives, then she would not have been as lucky as she is now.

    She now finally understood why Joseph was so angry with her today?

    Tina hooked her hands around his neck and offered her red lips, and all the answers were in not serious!

    Tossing and turning and deep kisses ¡­

    ***********

    Wilson sat on the sofa with hisputer, his fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard, this time out of the country for so many days, thepany has a backlog of important work, while Rosemary was asleep, hurry up to deal with the work!

    They say that men are most attractive when they are working!

    Rosemary looked sideways at Wilson, who was working, with sharp features, long and thick eyshes, dark eyes, deep as a cut, thin lips with a little pink is very sexy, all exuding an innate noble temperament!

    Although she had seen him inside the ward before, after all, he was wearing oxygen on his face at the time and could not see very clearly, but she always felt that the Wilson in front of her gave her a very familiar feeling!

    In addition to that demonic-looking face and that naturally sensual and maic voice!

    ¡°Rosemary, I can¡¯t concentrate on my work when you¡¯re like this!¡±

    Wilson lifted his head, four eyes facing each other, like a beast dormant in the dark, a pair of sharp and deep but good-looking unusual eyes, but enough to make women suffocate and sink!

    Ahem ¡­

    When Wilson said that, Rosemary felt like she had been caught in bed!

    Hurrying to avert her eyes and look at the ceiling above, Rosemary¡¯s face flushed scarlet.

    After half an hour, Wilson finally finished his work, closed hisptop, put it aside, got up and walked over to Rosemary!

    ¡°Rosemary, get up and eat something, I had food prepared, no matter what, for the sake of the baby, you should eat something too!¡±

    Wilson sat on the bed, propped one hand on the bed and leaned up, his handsome handsome face rubbing against Rosemary¡¯s from time to time, like a cat being pampered.

    Rosemary was overwhelmed by his sudden move, and her face was rubbed by him like a white feather gently crossing theke of her heart, tickling and warming!

    ¡°That, I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not called that, call me Wilson?¡±

    Wilson whispered in her ear, in a suitably ambiguous tone!

    Although she did not reject this man in her heart, she was not at once ustomed to the intimate movements of this man towards her.

    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t do this, okay?¡±

    After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m tired now, give me some time, okay?¡±

    And how would Wilson not know what she meant?

    What¡¯s more, in a situation like hers now, he can¡¯t do anything about it?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, before you fully ept me, I won¡¯t do anything to you, I just want you to eat well now, don¡¯t worry about the things behind you, all matters, I will handle it!¡±

    Wilson straightened up, helped Rosemary up and leaned against the side of the bed.

    ¡°Thank you, Wilson!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to say thank you to each other!¡±

    Wilson dropped a kiss on her forehead, slightly raised the corners of his mouth, smile Tammy, dignified and elegant!

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    The door to the room was pushed open and two men walked in pushing a food cart and bowed 90 degrees to them respectfully!

    Then the meal was set on the table. Looking at therge table full of dishes, Rosemary felt that rich people are capricious.

    ¡°Boss, the meal is ready!¡±

    At that, Wilson said to Rosemary, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go eat! After saying that, he reached out to help Rosemary.

    Wilson pulls out the stool for her and tells her to sit down, taking the seat next to her himself!

    ¡°All these dishes are suitable for people who are pregnant for the first time, and they all taste very good,e and try them!¡±

    With these words, he put a piece of fish into her bowl.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Probably because he hadn¡¯t eaten anything all afternoon, Rosemary chucked a bit of fish into her mouth, and the meat was delicious, smooth and tender, and tasted very good indeed!

    Rosemary thought these dishes tasted better than the ones she usually ate and couldn¡¯t help but take another piece.

    ¡°How about it, do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, delicious!¡±

    ¡°Eat more if you like, you¡¯re weak now, drink a little more chicken soupter, this chicken is an authentic wild mountain chicken, very tonic!¡±

    Wilson said as he took a spoon and helped her serve a bowl!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary saw that he kept giving himself food, looked up at him and said, ¡°You eat too, if you don¡¯t eat the food will get cold!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you eat more, we¡¯ll order more if it¡¯s not enough!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rosemary looked at such arge table of food and said awkwardly, ¡°I can¡¯t eat that much, let¡¯s eat together! I won¡¯t be able to eat if you watch me eat like this?¡±

    After saying that, lowered his head and did not dare to look, not slow to eat the rice in the bowl.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat together and pinch ourselves what dishes we like!¡±

 230 A Matter of Life and Death, One or the Other

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    After dinner, Wilson took a phone call, spoke to Rosemary, and went out.

    Rosemary sat on the couch and rested for a while, then grabbed a set of cotton pajamas and walked into the bathroom.

    Since the posting of Laurie today, Wilson has arranged for two bodyguards to stand outside the door. At first she felt that there was no need for this, but then Wilson insisted, so she didn¡¯t say anything else!

    Tomorrow is the day of Mr. Harris¡¯s funeral, and the thought of it makes Rosemary¡¯s heart feel like a knife twist!

    After showering, Rosemary walked out with a towel wrapped around her hair, dried it, tidied up briefly, and went to bed.

    *********

    The most luxurious bar box in the city center, Wilson sitting on the sofa, holding a ss of red wine in his hand, handsome cold face with a cold chill, looking at the two women kneeling on the ground, eyes inside can not see any expression.

    ¡°How about it, think about who lives and who dies?¡±

    Crystal ss inside the red wine in the hands gently shaking, the ss of red wine pure without any impurities, like a noble and cold ruby, so that people can not help but look at it more than stunning!

    After a small sip, the burgundy red wine flowed gently down his perfect throat knot, enticing to the extreme.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Daisy¡¯s face at the moment is no different from a pig¡¯s head, and she still doesn¡¯t understand how she ended up like this!

    ¡°Since you want to be born, your mother will have no choice but to die?¡±

    Wilson now looks like a Shura back from hell, with a demonic smile on his face at all times.

    Underneath the stunning Lynch Moore is the Shura from hell!

    Wilson waved to the people behind him and saw a man in ck bring a ss of poisoned wine to the two of them.

    ¡°This is a cup of poisoned wine, since your daughter wants to live, as for who is going to drink it, then it is up to you to choose?¡±

    Laurie knows that she is now in Wilson¡¯s hands and wants to get out alive, it is already impossible, if her death can exchange for Daisy¡¯s life, it is also worth it!

    Daisy looked at the ss of poisonous wine on the floor and shook her head desperately, her body subconsciously backing up.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to die yet, mom, I don¡¯t want to die yet?¡±

    Laurie looked at her daughter, who grew up in the palm of her hand, and suddenly a cruel thought came to her mind.

    ¡°Daisy, how do you think mommy usually treats you?¡±

    Daisy looked at her mother and her tears fell like pearls, big ones!

    ¡°Daisy, my good daughter, are you really willing to let mommy drink this wine?¡±

    Laurie slowly picked up the ss of poisoned wine on the floor and took one step towards Daisy¡¯s side.

    Daisy looked at the poisoned wine in Laurie¡¯s hand, her pupils dted, she couldn¡¯t believe that her mother, would bring poisoned wine to herself to drink!

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t, I¡¯m still so young, one year to go before I turn twenty, and you¡¯ve already gone halfway through your life, no matter how you count, it¡¯s your turn to drink this wine, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Laurie stood in front of Daisy¡¯s face with poisoned wine, pale and powerless, looking at her daughter whom she had taken into her hands for almost twenty years?

    Seeing that Laurie¡¯s mind was wavering, Daisy suddenly grabbed Laurie¡¯s arm and cried loudly, ¡°Mom, please, don¡¯t you love me the most? For the sake that I usually listen to you so much, don¡¯t let me drink this cup of poisonous wine, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, you are not my daughter, my Daisy is not like you!¡±

    Laurie shouted like she was crazy, and thenughed maniacally at Daisy.

    A thousand calctions, but did not calcte that I would one day die in the hands of his own daughter!

    Wilson heaved the crystal ss on the table and there was a sound.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up, who should drink, you should think about it!¡±

    The tone of voice without a trace of emotion, so that people can not help but look at the heart of a burst of fear!

    Laurie nced at Daisy and said with a smile, ¡°Daisy, be good to yourself from now on!¡± After saying that, he picked it up and drank it all in one go.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Daisy saw Laurie drink that poisoned wine and shouted loudly, then turned her head to look at Wilson and said, ¡°You said that as long as one of us dies, the other one will live, right!¡±

    ¡°Yes, now your mother has exchanged her life for your current second life, I hope you will behave yourself in the future!¡±

    Daisy stood up, looked at Wilson and said, ¡°That¡¯s my business, I don¡¯t need you to teach me!¡± She had a hard time getting Laurie to drink that poisoned wine, so of course she wouldn¡¯t go to her death that easily.

    ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    Daisy looks at Wilson and asks, from start to finish, she doesn¡¯t even look Laurie in the eye!

    Wilson looked at her coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the most important thing you can do right now is to get your mother buried first, huh?¡±

    Daisy nced at Laurie lying on the ground and said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any money, you can do whatever you want with it, I have no problem with it!¡±

    Looking at the girl in front of him, who is the same father as Rosemary, Wilson did not expect that she would be more ruthless and poisonous than her mother!

    ¡°Good ¡­ good!¡±

    Wilson pped Daisy three times in a row and said to Laurie, who was lying on the floor, ¡°Get up! Look at your wonderful daughter! Maybe you should do some soul-searching about why she¡¯s in this state!¡±

    Laurie slowly climbed up from the floor, tears falling silently from her eyes, and walked to Wilson¡¯s knees, ¡°Whatever you want me to do, I promise you!¡±

    Daisy didn¡¯t understand what was going on. She walked up to Laurie, took her hand and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m really happy you¡¯re not dead!¡±

    Laurie shook off Daisy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, my daughter is long dead, your mother, I can¡¯t afford it!¡± There was no semnce of emotion on her face.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you? I am your favorite Daisy?¡±

    Daisy couldn¡¯t understand why her own mother, all of a sudden, was so transformed!

    Wilson waved to someone behind him and a man in ck came up and took Laurie away.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Daisy looked at Laurie, who was ignoring her, wiped her tears with her hand, and said, ¡°Can I go now?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Although I promised to let you live, I didn¡¯t say I¡¯d let you go!¡±

    Wilson looked at Daisy with a smirk, really did not expect that such a little girl, but has a heart so vicious!

    ¡°Someone, send her inside the African refugee camp and take good care of her!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Before Daisy knew what was going on, she was taken away by two men in ck with a ck bag over her head.

 231 An elaborate premeditation?

    It was already one o¡¯clockte at night after Wilson finished his business, and when he returned to the hospital, Rosemary was already asleep!

    Inside the ward a Susan, outside the window a round of bright moon hanging high in the sky, bright moonlight refracted in front of the window, through the curtain cloth, sprinkled on the carpet inside the room, like a dream!

    Gently pushed open the rooms, Wilson went to the bed, looking at Rosemary who was not sleeping peacefully in the bed, eyshes slightly fluttered, crystal tears flowed out inside the sleeping eyes, making people very heartbroken!

    Wilson took off his jacket, lifted the covers and got into bed, dropped a kiss on Rosemary¡¯s forehead, reached out and pulled her to his side and held her in his arms!

    Rosemary rolled over, rubbed her body against Wilson¡¯s arms, tried to find afortable position, and fell back into a deep sleep.

    Looking at Rosemary lying in his arms, Wilson reached out and gently straightened the messy hair on her face with a gentle look!

    Tucking her in, Wilson ced his hand on her waist and just wrapped his arms around her, and soon fell asleep.

    The next morning, with the sound of birds chirping outside her window, Rosemary had a good night¡¯s sleep, gently turned around, jerked her eyes open and found herself sleeping in Wilson¡¯s arms!

    Wilson has been busy with things over there for a while and has not had a good night¡¯s sleep for almost half a month. Last night, holding Rosemary and smelling her unique aroma, he slept until 6 a. m. and slept so heavily.

    Rosemary reached out and gently moved his hand away from her waist, but just moved to the side, and soon the hand came back up, after several repeated attempts, Rosemary still gave up!

    It took half an hour before Wilson slowly opened his eyes, and what met his eyes was Rosemary¡¯s stunning Lynch Moore!

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Morning!¡±

    Rosemary snorted a bit awkwardly, probably because Wilson was holding her too tightly, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but squirm around in his arms!

    It is said that morning is the time when men are at their most erotic. Rosemary has no sense of danger.

    The restless fire inside Wilson¡¯s body was instantly ignited by Rosemary, and his body was on fire like a fire, it was unbearable!

    ¡°Time for us to get up?¡±

    Rosemary was being held tightly by Wilson, her body was ufortable, squirmed a little, and her thighs unintentionally touched something down there, hard, right against her waist.

    At this moment, Rosemary is ashamed and embarrassed, lying there not afraid to move, afraid that if they move, they will be immediately righteous as well!

    Wilson¡¯s body shuddered slightly, his throat went dry, he spat, and looked at Rosemary with fishy red eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you know that you look very tempting in this way now?¡±

    The voice was slightly hoarse.

    Rosemary felt that she was really wronged, it was obviously him who climbed into her bed, howe now it was her fault?

    Inside the room is very susan, quiet even each other¡¯s breathing and heartbeat can be clearly heard!

    Rosemary is afraid to move now, always feeling a hot gaze on her all the time.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that ¡­ you let me up first?¡±

    Today is the day of Mr. Harris¡¯s funeral, Mr. Harris¡¯s death is a big blow to Rosemary, and she just wants to give her dad a goodst ride now!

    When Wilson heard Rosemary say that, he naturally knew what she meant. He dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, turned around and got out of bed and went into the bathroom.

    There was a quick sound of watering from inside the bathroom, and listening to the sound of watering from inside, Rosemary knew he was going in to fix himself!

    Rosemary nced at the bathroom door, got up from the bed and walked to the window to stare out at the view and stare.

    A new day dawned and it was another beautiful sunny day with golden sunlight shining on the trees outside the window, sparkling and beautiful!

    Outside the window in the garden, a father and daughter yfulness attracted Rosemary¡¯s attention, the little girl while running, the father behind pretending to go after her, the father and daughter y a lot of fun!

    When the little girl was running, she identally fell and sat on the ground and cried.

    I remember when I was little, mom and dad took Rosemary to the park to y, she identally fell and sat on the ground crying, at that time, or dad came over and coaxed her for a while before she stopped her tears!

    But now, she no longer hears her dad¡¯s cheerfulughter, and when she falls, he no longer walks up, blows on her wound and makes herugh!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wilson came out of the bathroom and saw Rosemary standing in front of the window, her hands gently around her back, her head buried in her neck, a fragrant fragrance around his nostrils, let him intoxicated.

    ¡°Nothing, just suddenly thought of some previous things, suddenly a little sad!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body stiffened slightly, although they were a couple, she was still not used to such intimate contact.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so much about the past, hurry up and go in and wash up, we¡¯ll have breakfast first, there¡¯s still a lot for you to do today!

    Wilson said as he fondly released her.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart rippled with a tiny ripple, wondering how long it had been since someone had cared for her like that!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, he gave Wilson a faint smile and turned to walk into the bathroom.

    Looking at her thin figure, Wilson¡¯s heart jerked hard, and his heart had secretly made a vow!

    The phone in his hand rang and Wilson pressed the answer button and picked it up.

    ¡°Boss, the person has been found?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡±

    Andrew was hit by the car ident, not as simple as it seems, this is an borate car ident, their target is Rosemary, just the other side did not expect, in the emergency, Andrew pushed her away.

    ¡°No, the owner of the car that caused the ident was dead moments before we found it because of alcohol poisoning!¡±

    The man on the other side of the phone said here, the tone is not very good, so easy to find out a little clue, and broke!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Wilson¡¯s face did not change a bit, as if the oue of the matter, he had already expected the same.

    ¡°Has the olddy who touched the porcin been found?¡±

    ¡°Dead, the olddy is a nearby vige of orphaned olddy, no children, yesterday the vige people found her body in the pond next to the vige, ording to vigers, the olddy most likely fell into the pond identally and drowned!¡±

    ¡°It seems that the other side expected us to be suspicious and that¡¯s why they destroyed the evidence before we did!¡±

    The other side of the phone was silent for a moment, and only after a long time did the other side slowly say, ¡°Boss, could this be an borate premeditation?¡±

 232 Funeral 1

    Rosemary washed up and vaguely heard Wilson talking to someone, pushed the door open and came out to see breakfast already on the table.

    ¡°Come and have breakfast!¡±

    Wilson helped Rosemary pour a ss of milk, a small ck dress on her body, looking particrly charming and attractive.

    With a small smile, Rosemary sat down at the table, picked up the milk on the table and took a sip, took a sandwich and bit into it!

    Rosemary, who is quietly eating, is gentle and virtuous, like Wan like a flower, at this table, like a beautiful scenery.

    The corners of Wilson¡¯s mouth rose slightly, a ss of milk in his hand, not slow to eat breakfast!

    All the movements, noble and elegant, natural andplete.

    ¡°Dad¡¯s body has been sent for cremation,ter we will go together to the funeral home to pick up Dad, and then go directly to the West Mountain Cemetery!¡±

    Putting down the cutlery in his hands, Wilson looked at Rosemary and said indifferently.

    The hand holding the cutlery, gently trembled a few times, lowered his head, gently nodded a few times, and tears fell silently!

    Wilson reached out and took Rosemary¡¯s cold little hand in his and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what happens, I¡¯m here!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The cold little hand, touching Wilson¡¯s warm palm, Rosemary raised her head, looked at him with teary eyes, and nodded.

    Knockout ¡­

    There was a sharp knock at the door, and guessing it might be Tina, Rosemary pulled two tissues from the table to wipe the tears from her eyes!

    Wilson rose gracefully, moved off the stool, and walked over to open the door.

    Opening the door, Wilson sees Tina and Vincent standing in the doorway!

    Tina got up early this morning because it was the day of Mr. Harris¡¯ funeral and as Rosemary¡¯s best sister, she wanted to go with her to pick up Mr. Harris!

    ¡°Hello, is Rosemary there, please?¡±

    The moment she saw Wilson, Tina froze slightly, she didn¡¯t know what rtionship this man had with Rosemary, and it seemed she wasn¡¯t in the mood to gossip right now.

    ¡°Tina,e on in!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Tina walked right past Wilson and walked in, not caring who the other person really was, because she couldn¡¯t see anyone else but Rosemary in her eyes.

    ¡°Vincent!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, long time no see!¡±

    Vincent elegantly nudged his jaw, shook hands and shouted with a smile.

    Two big men stood outside the door, exchanged pleasantries and entered the room one after the other!

    Rosemary turned her head to Vincent and gave him a slight smile as a greeting.

    Because Tina was beaten by Laurie yesterday, and somehow it reached the ears of Vincent¡¯s parents, the two old men came straight over in the car to see Tina, Lareina scolded Vincent, causing her to go almost everywhere now, Vincent will apany her!

    Tina sat down in the seat next to Rosemary, took her hand and asked worriedly, ¡°Rosemary, is there anything wrong with you?¡± Looking at her pale little face, Tina¡¯s heart ached with pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,, I¡¯m much better now, you don¡¯t have to worry too much!¡±

    Rosemary held Tina¡¯s hand back and smiled.

    She knew that what happened in the past two days had worried Tina. If it weren¡¯t for Tina¡¯sfort andpanionship, she didn¡¯t know if she could have held out until now!

    ¡°Look at you, you look so pale, how can I not worry when you look like this?¡± Reachingout and touching Rosemary¡¯s pale face, her brow furrowed tightly.

    ¡°This is now in the early stages of pregnancy, pregnancy vomiting is more powerful, the face is a little harder to see, more or less certainly!¡±

    ¡°Eh, no matter what, you have to take good care of your body.¡±

    Now Rosemary, looks very seemingly calm, but she knows that such Rosemary is the most sad, only she does not want everyone to follow her sad sad!

    The pain of losing a loved one, how could Tina not understand it? If Vincent hadn¡¯t been around to take care of her during the time when Lin¡¯s mother died, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to make it through.

    Butpared to Rosemary, she is still more fortunate, she lost her mother, but she still has her father and brother by her side, while Rosemary is all alone!

    Rosemary gave her a Carry smile and was thankful she had Tina by her side and she wasn¡¯t alone!

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s about time!¡±

    A man in a suit came in from outside and respectfully addressed Wilson.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Wilson stood up, took a big step to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s time to go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, nodded to Wilson, and left the room with Tina¡¯s help.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Just out the door of the room, I saw Edmund, Joseph and William, Sunnying together!

    As soon as Sunny saw Rosemary, her eyes were red and she went forward to hold Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, please feel sorry for your loss!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Rosemary was touched by the fact that she knew William and Sunny had gone back to M Country some time ago, but she didn¡¯t expect them toe back for Mr. Harris¡¯ funeral!

    ¡°Rosemary, condolences!¡±

    Darren and Marian appeared together at the door of the ward. Rosemary did not expect them toe, and her tears instantly spilled down like pearls with broken threads.

    ¡°Thank you Mom and Dad!¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    Wilson and his parents looked at each other, only to see Darren nodding at him, a father-son only greeting between them!

    ¡°Your grandmother told you to pay more attention to your health, his old man is old, so he didn¡¯t let here over!¡±

    Darren turned to Rosemary.

    ¡°Let Grandma worry!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go there together then!¡±

    A group of people arrived at the entrance of the hospital with great pomp and circumstance. There were dozens of bodyguards standing at the entrance, divided into two rows, each standing on one side.

    Nathaniel flew to M Country a few days ago to take care of business there, and onlyst night did he hear from Tina that Mr. Harris had been in a car ident, so he flew back overnight, and as soon as he got off the ne, he rushed over!

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    Nathaniel walked up to Rosemary with a tired face, looking at her who had lost a round of weight, and med himself very much!

    Nathaniel, who was supposed to be home on break, got a call from his own grandfather asking him toe over and take care of some business, which is why he wasn¡¯t in Cornshire!

    ¡°Nathaniel, thank you foring back in time for Dad¡¯s funeral!¡±

    Nathaniel had called her when he went to M Country, and looking at Nathaniel¡¯s eyes covered with red blood, it was clear how he hade through the past few days.

    ¡°Rosemary, get in the car first, everyone¡¯s waiting?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary nodded to Nathaniel and got in the car!

    It can be said that today is the most congested day in Cornshire traffic, from the hospital to the West Hill cemetery road, hundreds of small cars slowly moving, walking in the front of the Bentley stretch car is particrly eye-catching, if not The Grant family to take protective measures, those reporters will certainly swarm!

 233 funeral 2

    The group arrived at the West Hills Cemetery in great numbers. Rosemary, holding a bouquet of chrysanthemums, stood in front of Andrew¡¯s tombstone and gently walked over and ced the flowers in front of it!

    Looking at the cold tombstone, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were already moist, and holding back the hurt in her heart, she walked to the side and let everyone begin to pay their respects.

    Some of the people who came here today are Mr. Harris¡¯s close friends who came here to see him off!

    The atmosphere inside the cemetery is very heavy, Andrew in the business world has always been very good people, and do things faithful to ept Roy, if not because of the intervening Laurie, his business would not be like this!

    A middle-aged man walked to Andrew¡¯s tombstone, looking at the familiar smile on the tombstone, eyes red, ¡°Old Su, I came to see you!¡± One sentence, including a thousand words in the heart!

    ¡°Rosemary, I am so sorry for your loss!¡±

    A man as old as Mr. Harris walked up to Rosemary with a heavy expression, looking at Rosemary with a sh of heartache inside his eyes!

    Rosemary raised her head and looked at the kind-hearted man in front of her. She didn¡¯t expect Abel, Uncle Angus toe over to see Mr. Harris off in person for thest time, and was very grateful.

    ¡°Thank you Uncle Angus!¡±

    Behind Abel stood a handsome, handsome man, the man¡¯s eyes ncing over Rosemary¡¯s body, no emotion visible on his face!

    The Angus Family has two sons. When Rosemary was little, she loved to y with her two older brothers from The Angus Family until Abel moved abroad for work.

    It wasn¡¯t until a few years ago that she saw a picture of Abel and her dad in Mr. Harris¡¯s picture book that she realized that the man in front of her was her favorite childhood Uncle Angus!

    ¡°Rosemary, Uncle will be in Cornshire for a few days, so if you have time one day,e out and meet me!¡±

    Abel handed Rosemary a business card, nced at Wilson, sighed softly, and turned to go out.

    Rosemary put the card directly into her bag, turned her head to look at Andrew on the tombstone with a kind smile, and couldn¡¯t help but cry out in her heart: ¡°Dad, did you see that Uncle Angus came to see you?¡±

    Wilson gently gathered her in his arms, palm¡¯s on his back gently patted.

    Tina and Vincent stand in front of the headstone, bow slightly, ce the flowers in their hands in front of the headstone, and turn to Rosemary¡¯s side!

    ¡°Rosemary, condolences!¡±

    ¡°Condolences!¡±

    Rosemary stood up straight and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Darren had already gone back first after the ceremony because thepany had something else to do!

    The rest of her friends and family had pretty much gone, leaving Rosemary and their few die-hard friends here, keeping watch over her.

    Tina very Sunny looked at each other and then headed out towards the cemetery!

    Nathaniel stood back, took a deep look at Rosemary, wiggled his lips, tried to say something, but finally said nothing and followed them out!

    When everyone had gone out, Rosemary gently went to Andrew¡¯s tombstone and knelt down, ¡°Dad!¡±

    These days, Rosemary felt like she was dreaming, but every time she opened her eyes, she was able to clearly understand that it was not a dream.

    She wished she could open her eyes and see her father downstairs with a newspaper and a cup of coffee, and when he saw her get up, he would give her a warm smile and say, ¡°Rosemary, wake up! Come on over and have breakfast, andter Daddy will take you out for a walk,¡± but now that¡¯s never going to happen again?

    Wilson stood by and watched Rosemary, who was in pain and sobbing, and instead of going up tofort or discourage her, he chose to let her have a good release so that her heart, would feel better!

    After a long time, Rosemary raised her head, looked at the kind smile on the tombstone and said with a smile, ¡°Dad, I will live happily ever after, don¡¯t worry, I will live a good life!

    The words fell, Rosemary kowtowed three times in front of the tombstone, gently wiped the tears, and revealed a beautiful smile!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Mr. Harris left to save her, so she must not let down her father¡¯sst hope for her, she must live happily, so that her father in heaven, can rest assured.

    Wilson walked up and helped Rosemary up and said softly, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go back! Everyone is still waiting outside?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Dad, we¡¯re going back, and Rosemary will visit youter when she has time!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary took Wilson¡¯s hand and headed out of the cemetery.

    Rosemary stopped, looked up at the sky and slowly closed her eyes, ¡°Dad, is that you saying goodbye to Rosemary?¡±

    The corners of Rosemary¡¯s mouth rose slightly as she followed Wilson out.

    *******

    Tina saw Rosemarying out from inside and rushed to meet her, asking worriedly, ¡°Rosemary, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°Thank you all for taking care of me these days, and for making you worry, I¡¯m fine now, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Rosemary walked up to Nathaniel and said softly, ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m fine, hurry back and get some sleep, look at you now, where is the image of a movie star, even if a fan walks past you, he may not recognize you.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Looking at Rosemary like this, Nathaniel¡¯s heart was like a thorn in his heart!

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back now!¡±

    ¡°Thank you all for taking the time toe to my father-inw¡¯s funeral today, we¡¯ll go back first, we¡¯ll get together again some other day!¡±

    With that said, Wilson pulled open the door and let Rosemary into the car, turned around and got into the cab, started the engine and drove away.

    ¡°Is he ¡­ he¡¯s Rosemary¡¯s husband?¡±

    Tina was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t speak, she at first thought how this man had been staying by Rosemary¡¯s side, at that time because everyone was in a bad mood, so she didn¡¯t even think that much!

    Vincent gently knocked on the top of her little head and said softly, ¡°Didn¡¯t people already say this morning that he was Wilson?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Tina patted her head and said, ¡°It seems to be, but it seems to be introducing to you!¡±

    shook his head, how did he fall in love with such a little confused, if there is a child in the future, she can do a good mother?

    In fact, when Nathaniel first saw him, he already guessed that he was the youngest of The Grant family, but it was still hard to hear iting from his mouth!

    Nathaniel mouth reveals a bitter smile, perhaps, in the dark, everything is already predetermined!

 234 Wilsonâ€™s Pampering

    Probably because she was too tired, Rosemary got into the car and fell asleep in the passenger seat!

    Wilson took off his jacket and gently draped it over her body.

    Forty minutester, the car slowly pulled into The Grant family mansion, and the butler hurried up to open the door!

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    Seeing that she was sleeping heavily, Wilson carried her directly into the living room.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s thin figure, the housekeeper could not help but feel the pain, in The Grant family as a housekeeper for decades, have seen countless Missy, only Rosemary is not a little Missy look, and good hearted!

    ¡°Have someone go catch a mountain chicken backter and stew it for The Great Young Lady at night!¡± They always say a newly pregnant woman should eat more chicken soup, it¡¯s good for the body!

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    The Grant family¡¯s servants were so impressed with Rosemary that the butler would often order the kitchen to make more of The Great Young Lady¡¯s favorite foods!

    Wilson gently put Rosemary on the bed, then covered her up, took out the clothes the housekeeper had prepared for him from the closet, turned around and went out the door to the second bedroom next door!

    ¡°Young master, the master wants you toe to the study after you¡¯ve finished freshening up!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Wilson just woke up two days ago and went to the hospital where Rosemary was staying as soon as he woke up, and has been so busy that he hasn¡¯t even had a chance to say hello to his family until now?

    After taking a shower, Wilson ordered the kitchen to make some light dishes for Rosemary to eat when she woke up.

    Knockout ¡­

    Wilson pushes the door in and sees Darren sitting at his desk working on business!

    ¡°Dad, you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°Do it first, wait for me for five minutes!¡±

    These days because of The Harris family, The Grant familypany¡¯s stock has also been affected, plus some old shareholders inside The Harris Group have been making trouble, Darren is also busy these days!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson sat on the couch, crossing his legs, before the ident, he basically lived in his own apartment, are usually something, he will go back to The Grant family!

    ¡°Nothing has happened to your body in the past two days!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been in good health, just lying in bed for too long, so to the outside world, a little ufortable?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be at home for a while to recuperate, and when you¡¯re better, go to work at thepany!¡±

    Darren has always held this son of his in high regard, and if it weren¡¯t for this sudden car ident, perhaps The Grant Group would have been handed over to him by now!

    ¡°Dad, you didn¡¯t call me over just to say these things, did you!¡±

    Wilson is famous in the mall, ruthless and precise in his vision, as long as he sees the project, it is profitable, just when he intends to enter the fashion industry, he was set up and had a car ident!

    ¡°I called you over to discuss with you what to do about The Harris Group.¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t say anything and continued to listen to Darren¡¯ster words!

    At the time of Andrew¡¯s ident, he had sent someone to get all the information of The Harris Group in hand, and he did not speak next, to hear his father¡¯s opinion!

    ¡°The Harris Group was already an emptypany before your father-inw¡¯s ident, and many of the projects in it have been forced to stop because of theck of funds, if we talk about The Harris Group taking over now, it is like reinvesting in a newpany, and the funds are huge, so my My opinion is, how about merging thepany?¡±

    Wilson crossed the fingers of his hand on his jaw.

    Slightly thoughtful, she said, ¡°Dad, thepany was left to her by Rosemary¡¯s father, so no matter how it¡¯s handled, it should be Rosemary who makes the decisions!¡±

    Gracefully standing up, he nced at his father and said, ¡°I wish Dad would let me handle this on my own!¡±

    Darren guessed this would be the oue, and if it wasn¡¯t for the know-it-alls inside thepany who kept insisting on the merger, he wouldn¡¯t have called Wilson over!

    Just two steps away, Wilson stopped, turned around and said, ¡°Dad, Rosemary¡¯s not in a very good mood these days, I¡¯m going to take her out for some air, think of it as a honeymoon trip!¡±

    With these words, with elegant steps, walk out!

    *******

    As night falls, the sky outside the window has begun to hang full of stars, and the bright moonlight slowly rises and shines outside the window!

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes and scanned the room before realizing she was in her own bed.

    Since she got pregnant, Rosemary found herself more and more sleepy. No wonder people often say that pregnant women are gettingzier andzier!

    Feeling the warning from his stomach, he turned sideways and gently pressed the room¡¯s switch.

    There was a footstep at the door and Rosemary rolled over, put on her shoes and got ready to get up and go downstairs for something to eat!

    Click ¡­Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    The door to the room was pushed open and a handsome, handsome figure walked in!

    Just woke up Rosemary, hair slightly disheveled, sleepy eyes, probably just woke up, eyes a little misty,zy figure but looks particrly attractive!

    The way she looked reminded him of a word.

    Lazy kitten!

    Wilson looks at her with drowsy eyes and an extrayer of disillusionment in his eyes!

    ¡°Wake up, go take a shower first, I¡¯ve asked the kitchen to prepare dinner, it will be ready in a few minutes?¡±

    With that, Wilson smiled and walked into the bathroom, flipped the switch and helped her run a tub of hot water before walking out!

    She has always been alone in this room, and now that there is an extra person, she always feels a little ufortable.

    Now Wilson is like a stranger on the road to her, other than nominally being her husband, all else, very strange!

    The thought of two people sleeping together at night made Rosemary¡¯s whole being unsettled.

    Wilson saw her standing there dazed, his eyes locked on her, the corners of his mouth rose slightly, ¡°The water is ready, go in!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Grabbing a casual loungewear set from the top of the closet, Rosemary turned around and went into the bathroom!

    Wilson sat on the sofa, his legs naturally folded together, with aputer on top, his ten fingers darting on the keyboard, like a genie dancing joyfully!

    Sitting on the sofa Wilson exudes noble temperament, elegance, and does not fall into the earth¡¯s nobility!

    The bathroom creaked and slowly pushed open.

    Probably because of the bath, in the light, you can see the hydrated color, the body emits a faint fragrance, beads, skin like gtin, watery and tender!

    Wilson raised his head, four eyes facing each other, raised a smile, brimming and metaphysical, deep and like the clear wind and bright moon.

 235 Feel with your heart

    Rosemary walks out with a towel wrapped around her hair and sees Wilson sitting on the couch, looking up right at her!

    ¡°Why are you running out without blowing your hair? Be careful of catching a cold!¡±

    With those words, Wilson removes theputer from hisp, puts his feet down gracefully, stands up, and walks over like Rosemary!

    ¡°The hair dryer in the bathroom is broken, can you get one for me from next door?¡±

    Rosemary said with a bit of a smile.

    ¡°Okay, you wait!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Wilson turned around and went out of the room door, and in two minutes¡¯ time, he brought a new hair dryer from the next room!

    ¡°Come here, sit down!¡±

    Rosemary was very well behaved and went to sit on the sofa, her face slightly heated.

    Wilson plugged it in and gently took the towel off Rosemary¡¯s head, inserting his fingers into her beautiful hair and blow-drying her hair without slowing down!

    Perhaps because of the reason that just took a bath, a faint orchid fragrance slowly winding in Wilson¡¯s side, belonging to the woman¡¯s unique fragrance will be his whole person around, this taste, like the mountains inside the rain dew in the morning came a fragrance, with a pure and refreshing breath!

    Rosemary¡¯s hair is dark and shiny, with a slight big curl at the end, leaving it casually draped over her shoulder, making her already delicate small face look even better.

    Looking at her so long hair, Wilson¡¯s mind shed the words: when your hair is long and waist, you marry me, okay?

    Anywhere Wilson¡¯s fingertips go, she feels a tingle in her scalp, like an electric current passing through, tickling!

    ¡°It¡¯s already blown dry, let¡¯s go down and eat!¡±

    Seeing that the hair has been blown almost, Rosemary is unable to top it, her stomach has already screamed twice, if she does not eat again, she is afraid that the little one inside her stomach will also y with her!

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Wilson put the hair dryer inside the locker, then took Rosemary¡¯s hand and went downstairs together!

    The butler was already waiting inside the living room, and when he saw theming down, he hurriedly asked the servants to start serving the food.

    In two minutes¡¯ time, a fragrant meal was on the table!

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, enjoy your meal, there is still a pot of chicken soup simmering in the kitchen, you can have some moreter!¡±

    The butler said with a smile, always with a kind smile on his face.

    ¡°Thanks, Owen!¡±

    ¡°This is what we should do!¡±

    With these words, the housekeeper put things away one by one and exited the living room!

    Looking at such a table of food, Rosemary suddenly felt her appetite.

    ¡°Here, try this piece of beef and see if it¡¯s good?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Although she was so hungry that she could eat a cow, her good upbringing told her that a girl should chew slowly and not insult her appearance!

    If in normal times, these damn upbringing, she would have been thrown to the clouds.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us eating here now, no need to be too formal, eat as much as you want?¡±

    Watching her take small bites of food like this made him tired of watching!

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Seeing her nod, Rosemary speed up a little, although not as big as Tina¡¯s gulp, but than just now, much bigger!

    After eating for a while, Rosemary finally felt her stomach, a little bit of material, at first, she felt that her stomach inside may be what is chewed by the stomach to finish!

    ¡°Did you used to eat like this?¡±

    Wilson asked, a little puzzled, as he watched her eat.

    Rosemary¡¯s stomach slightly material, the speed of eating also began to slow down, heard Wilson asked himself, looked up at him, pondered for a while said: ¡°Well, I used to eat out with Tina are like this, time is long, but more like to slow down this casual feeling!¡±

    At first Rosemary thought she should act like a gentle and virtuous girl in front of Wilson, but when she thought she would have to spend the rest of her life posing as a false self to her husband, she didn¡¯t feel that need!

    If the other party likes her because of her Missy status, then she can still hurry up and pull out while she can, just so the baby isn¡¯t his, so she doesn¡¯t feel so much guilt.

    ¡°En, in fact, it¡¯s good to be the truest version of yourself! Only now the society, those so-called famous girl are for the interests of the family or their own interests, theprehensive packaging of their own down, this kind of people live a very tired!¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Wilson looked up and met Rosemary¡¯s rippling, shimmering eyes!

    A random question that seems to put them in an awkward atmosphere ¡­

    Wilson¡¯s deep gaze looked at Rosemary and said meaningfully, ¡°Sometimes the me you see is not always the real me, you must feel it with your heart to know what that person is like?¡±

    Feel it with your heart?

    Did he mean to imply to him that she should feel him with her heart?

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to take his words, so she simply stopped talking, bowed her head, and ate her bowl of rice unhurriedly!

    ********

    Inside the box of the busiest cafe on the city street, a stylishly dressed noblewoman was sitting on a chair, her fingers gently stirring the coffee inside the cup.

    ¡°Wilson woke up, and it looks like the game is getting fun?¡±

    The noblewoman looked at the coffee in her cup, and a cunning shed in her eyes!

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard during this time, now that your big brother has woken up, find a way to let your big brother know that the child inside Rosemary¡¯s belly is yours, so that they can go to the nest for now so we can readjust our new strategy!¡±

    Chad had a surprised look on his face, ¡°Aren¡¯t we going a little too far with Rosemary like this?

    After all, this is his feud with The Grant family, Rosemary is just an outsider, is it necessary to involve her in it?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    The noblewoman raised her beautiful eyes and gave Chad a sidelong nce, her eyes were full of cold intent, ¡°Do as I say, the rest is out of your hands!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been tiredtely, go back and rest early!¡±

    Chad nodded to the noblewoman and walked outside with graceful steps!

    ***

    Rosemary finished her dinner, felt a little bit of stomach support, put on a coat, and walked slowly inside the garden.

    Chad just came back from outside and saw Rosemary walking alone in the garden from afar!

    ¡°Sister-inw, long time no see!¡±

    Rosemary stared back, turned around, and raised her eyebrows, ¡°When did you get back? Weren¡¯t you out of the country on business?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the chairman passed away, are you okay!¡±

    Chad said with an unsure glint in his eye, looking at Rosemary who had lost a lot of weight recently.

    Rosemary slowly came back to her senses and smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

 236 Caught cheating?

    The bright moonlight shone on Rosemary¡¯s, as if it was sprinkling a light halo on her body, falling on half of her body, giving a feeling of innocence and simplicity.

    ¡°Is the work abroad going well?¡±

    Rosemary walked and chatted as the road in the distance was lined with rows of streaming lights intertwined in a disorderly fashion, giving the whole city an extra dimension of color!

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s going well!¡±

    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen my big brother?¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes lock on every move on Rosemary¡¯s body, and he seems desperate to know, inwardly, how Big Brother reacts to Rosemary!

    ¡°He¡¯s in the study, so if you need to see him, you can just go to the study?¡±

    ¡°Eh, go over thereter!¡±

    Rosemary felt like she¡¯d been out for a while and was going to head back on the road!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you have a worm on your neck?¡±

    Before she could react, Chad had leaned in front of her, and from behind, it looked like Chad was hugging Rosemary!

    ¡°Is it ready?¡±

    Rosemary asked, somewhat ufortably.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A harsh voice broke Rosemary¡¯s embarrassment, looking at a ck line of Wilson, how Rosemary had a sense of being caught cheating!

    ¡°Big Brother!¡±

    Chad turned around and saw the cold airing out of his big brother¡¯s body, and his heart couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°I just had a little bug on my neck up there, and Chad just happened to see it and helped me get it off!¡± Rosemary looked at Wilson and carefully exined.

    After saying that, nced at Chad, but looked at him as if he did not want to exin!

    Wilson stepped forward and held her hand, his gaze saying, ¡°You are not alone now, but two people, you must be careful of your body, you know?¡±

    The tone of voice inside, all full of doting color!

    Rosemary¡¯s heart stuttered, and whenever she heard Wilson say children, she was like a child who had done something wrong, and her whole being was unsettled.

    This child, although previously in front of Darren, swore that it was Wilson¡¯s, but now that Wilson is awake, the child he naturally knows is not his, and as always, so good to himself, Rosemary always has a sense of guilt!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Wilson just walked not two steps, turned his head and said, ¡°Chad, you just came back from abroad, all the way hard, nothing early back to rest!¡±

    The words left his mouth before Wilson followed Rosemary back to the room.

    Sensing that Wilson was still angry, Rosemary returned to her room without saying much, washed her face, and got ready for bed!

    ¡°Stay away from him in the future!¡±

    After a while, Chad coldly threw over a sentence, the expression on his face remained faint.

    Rosemary wanted to exin to him, moved her lips, but in the end, she didn¡¯t say anything!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°You go to bed early, no need to wait for me!¡±

    With those words, Wilson walked out with an elegant stride.

    Looking at the figure that had disappeared in the doorway, Rosemary had finally escaped from what she had been worrying about all night!

    But what about tomorrow night, the night after tomorrow, if you can avoid this night?

    Two people still want to be together?

    Rosemary was tossing and turning in bed, but she couldn¡¯t sleep.

    Butst night, he seemed to have promised himself that he wouldn¡¯t force her to do anything she didn¡¯t want until she epted him!

    Thinking, thinking, drifting off to sleep.

    The next morning, Rosemary slowly opened his eyes, the air still remained his fresh air, reached out and touched the long-cooled bed beside him, a sh of something strange in his heart!

    Rosemary nned to visit Abel today, took a chiffon dress from her closet and changed it, tied her hair in a random pill, simply applied a bit of barrier cream, took a jacket and prepared to go out!

    Just walking downstairs and standing at the corner of the entrance hall, I saw Wilson sitting on the sofa sipping coffee while looking at the newspaper in his hand!

    The line of sight fell on the coffee in his hand, eyebrows raised, morning coffee is not good for the body, turned around and went into the kitchen.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, all you have to do is say what you want to eat and you don¡¯t have toe to the kitchen yourself?¡±

    When the servants in the kitchen saw Rosemary enter the kitchen, they all looked at her, thinking that they had not done a good job and had provoked The Great Young Lady to cook herself?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys are busy, don¡¯t worry about me!¡± Looking at the servants who were panicking, Rosemary smiled faintly.

    Hearing her say so, everyone¡¯s hanging heart, only slowly put down!

    ¡°Butler, where¡¯s the milk?¡±

    Rosemary looked in a few cabs, saw nothing, looked at the housekeeper and asked.

    The butler came over and pulled open the door of the refrigerator next to him and said, ¡°The Great Young Lady, the milk is all in here!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    The butler stood by and looked at Rosemary a little suspiciously?

    Rosemary poured a cup from inside from a bottle of the vor she usually prefers to drink, warmed it up, and carried it out of the kitchen!

    ¡°Coffee is not good for the morning, have a ss of hot milk!¡±

    A light fragrance greeted, raised his eyes, a pair of good-looking and with a different peach blossom eyes with spoiled, faintly raised a smile.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Receiving the milk in her hand, a ripple swept through his deep, dark eyes!

    He has been in the habit of drinking coffee for more than ten years, no one would ever take the initiative to care for him, this feeling makes his empty and silent heart for more than ten years, crossed a trace of warmth.

    ¡°Drink milk while it¡¯s hot, and don¡¯t drink coffee in the morning from now on, it¡¯s not good for your health!¡±

    Rosemary took the half cup of coffee from in front of him and took it straight to the kitchen!

    She looked like this, likea little wifeining about her husband¡¯s disobedience, and it felt so good!

    The smile in the corner of the butler¡¯s eyes grew deeper as he watched Wilson¡¯s transformation!

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, what did you say to the young master that you made her drink the milk?¡± The maid asked curiously as she stood next to Rosemary.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know that Wilson never drank milk and said with a slight smile, ¡°Serve it to him directly!¡± It¡¯s just a ss of milk, what else needs to be said?

    ¡°The young master has never been a milk drinker since he was a child, and this is the first time we¡¯ve seen him drink milk?¡±

    The housekeeper smiled and said, it seems that the olddy was right to choose Rosemary in the first ce!

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson who was still drinking, does this look like someone who doesn¡¯t drink milk?

    ¡°You don¡¯t drink milk, why don¡¯t you say so?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s deep gaze locked her bright eyes, four eyes, her eyes dark, bright, long eyshes like an ink fan, fluttering, angry, small mouth slightly beaked, watery red lips, so people can not help but want a kiss!

 237 Try it and see

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t drink milk?¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t answer her question, but asked it rhetorically.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was a little ufortable being looked at by him like this, and deliberately coughed lightly to hide her uneasiness, and then sat down two meters away from him!

    ¡°The housekeeper said you used to not drink milk, and today everyone saw you drink it, so they were a little surprised!¡± After making sure it was safe, only then slowly said.

    By this time, the maid had brought up the finished breakfast, and Rosemary picked up a piece of toast and ate it!

    After giving her a look, Wilson only said unsteadily, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not drinking, but the one that makes me want to drink hasn¡¯t shown up yet?¡±

    After saying that, a cunning illusion shed in his eyes and said meaningfully.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that now that person has shown up?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think about it that much and then asked along with his words.

    ¡°Eh, people are showing up, just ¡­ haven¡¯t had a drink yet!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell on the voice, a pause, the line of sight fell on a piece of Rosemary¡¯s soft. Soft ce, the corners of the mouth slightly up!

    Rosemary wears clothes today is not a low-breasted design, but it is the corbone perfectly disyed, more people reverie digging million points.

    Sensing the oddity in his words, looked up, followed his line of sight, and was just in the middle of something wonderful about himself!

    Rosemary is ashamed and angry, obviously two people talk about milk, how did it be ¡­?

    How can a good sentencee out in his mouth, how the taste is different?

    The bias from his mouth, as if he normally speaks,pletely can not see his face is not right strange!

    I didn¡¯t expect that she would be so unforgiving of teasing. It seems that in the future, there will be one more shortcut for them to get along with each other?

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Wilson had no intention of continuing to tease her, looking at her purposely dressed up for the day and pulling the conversation away!

    When the atmosphere was feeling awkward, Wilson¡¯s words shifted Rosemary¡¯s embarrassment, instantly.

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Uncle Angus, he came back this time specifically for Dad¡¯s sake, as a junior, how should I pay a visit!¡±

    Rosemary remembered that when she was little, Uncle Angus loved her the most, remember that time, Sidney liked to bully her, every time they saw her, they liked to reach out to pinch her face, or grab some caterpir in her pocket to scare her!

    And this time, as long as Uncle Angus know, will be hard to Sidney beat, that time she, carefree, remember that time, aunt favorite teasing her said: when we Rosemary grow up, will do aunt¡¯s daughter-inw, okay?

    More than a decade has passed, and she has not seen Sidney and Alick since then, and wonders if they are now married with children?

    When Rosemary thinks about this, there is a warmth in her heart, like a family kind!

    ¡°Also still, I heard that Mr. Angus is only staying in Cornshire for a few days this time when he returns home, so it¡¯s good to pay a visit!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you thereter!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s gaze flinched and he pondered for a moment.

    ¡°No, you just woke up, your body is not bad yet, just rest at home, I¡¯ll ask David to send me there!¡±

    Without thinking, she refused outright, not noticing that someone had already left her seat ande to her side!

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t we go up there and try it now so you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m ¡­ good ¡­ or not?¡±

    Wilson paused and stared into her bright, dazzling eyes wickedly, his lips in her ear, his voice slightly husky.

    His lips leaned against his ear, inadvertently chance to touch her ear, moist, warm, that itch fell on the heart with a strange ripple.

    What embarrassed her even more was what he had just said!

    Rosemary¡¯s heart is tight, although they are a couple, but they do not seem to have ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, let¡¯s go first!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary was about to push him away when he let go first, took two steps back, stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you there first!¡±

    Rosemary took a deep breath and resigned herself to follow.

    Once in the car, Rosemary buckled herself in, took out her cell phone and made a call to Abel, asked for the hotel where she was, and the car sped off to the most luxurious hotel downtown!

    ¡°Rosemary, I have some urgent business to attend toter, so I may not be able to apany you up there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just go about your business!¡±

    Rosemary hadn¡¯t nned to bring him along to meet Uncle Angus, after all, with him present, some things wouldn¡¯t be easy to say!

    Wilson gave her a look, thought she would be angry, but look at her now, he went or not, it does not seem to matter?

    ¡°When you¡¯re der, call me and I¡¯ll take you somewhere!¡±

    The car had already stopped steadily at the entrance of several points, and the porter hade up to open the door for Rosemary.

    Getting out of the car, Rosemary bent down slightly and said to Wilson, ¡°Be safe on the road and drive carefully!¡±

    ¡°Eh, remember to give me a call!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Rosemary smiled slightly at him and suddenly realized that Wilson, who was cold and ruthless on the outside, was indeed a very nagging man at heart!

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s disgusted face, Wilson coughed lightly and started the engine to drive to hispany.

    ¡°Dot, you¡¯re here?¡±

    Rosemary had just walked into the hotel lobby when she saw a sunny and handsome man smiling as he approached her.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You haven¡¯t seen me for more than ten years, so you don¡¯t recognize me!¡±

    Sidney stepped forward and gave Rosemary a gentle squeeze on her blown-out skin and looked at her with a doting face!

    ¡°Sidney!¡±

    ¡°I thought you little heartless bastard had forgotten about me?¡±

    Sidney raised an eyebrow, reached out and touched Rosemary¡¯s head, not seen for more than ten years, the once small dot has be a pavilion girl!

    Rosemary stepped forward to hold Sidney¡¯s arm and said petntly, ¡°If the little one forgets anyone, he won¡¯t forget you!¡± She clearly remembers, as a child, how many bad things he did to her?

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not still remembering the time I bullied you, are you!¡±

    Sidney looked at Rosemary¡¯s extraordinarily flirtatious smile and guessed that the girl still remembered his bullying of her back then?

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°Sidney, why do you think that when I see you, I think of you bullying me as a child?¡±

    ¡°Then you think about the things that make us happy together?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head helplessly, looked at Sidney, and said, ¡°Are you sure that when we were kids, we had fun with each other?¡±

    Sidney thought about it. For him, it was all happy memories with her, but for Dot, it was a childhood prank!

 238 This is what your father meant

    ¡°Well, what do you say it takes to forgive me?¡±

    Rosemary thought for a while, skimmed and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, I owe it first, and when I think of it someday, I¡¯ll ask you for it, how about it?¡±

    Sidney reached out and gave her a gentle scrape on the tip of her nose and said dotingly, ¡°Okay, when you think about it,e and ask me for it!¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    ¡°A deal is a deal!¡±

    Rosemary stretched out his thumb and his thumb belly gently press, even if it is stamped, is not allowed to be reversed!

    This is the same game they used to y when they were small.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Surely Dad is waiting inside in a hurry?¡±

    Sidney smiles, takes Rosemary¡¯s hand, and together they head inside the elevator!

    Entering the elevator, Sidney pressed the button for the eighteenth floor, raising her hands and feet with elegance and reserve!

    ¡°Dot, are you doing well over there now?¡±

    Sidney stood in front of the elevator and gave Rosemary a sidelong nce. That day at Uncle Sue¡¯s cemetery, he noticed that she wasn¡¯t badly surrounded by escorts!

    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine now, Sidney don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°En, as long as you are happy, we are also relieved!¡±

    Sidney¡¯s warm, bright eyes shed with an obscure hue, then returned to normal, as if nothing had happened!

    ¡°Sidney, is Alick here yet?¡±

    ¡°Big brother did note, because there are too many things inside the hospital, can not leave, he asked me to bring you a message!¡±

    Rosemary turned her head, her bright eyes shimmering with light, and said, ¡°What message did Alick ask you to bring?¡±

    ¡°Big Brother told us to tell you that you are not alone and that you will always be our princess of The Angus Family!¡±

    The words shed through Rosemary¡¯s mind quickly: Rosemary, you will always be the only princess of our The Angus Family!

    Eyes red, a childhood vow, did not think, they still remember!

    Sidney pressed his hands on her shoulders and said slowly, ¡°Rosemary, you will always be our princess of The Angus Family, if anyone dares to bully you in the future, you must remember toe to us!¡±

    ¡°Sidney!¡±

    Rosemary flung herself into his arms, unable to stop her tears, they fell like rain on Sidney¡¯s couture suit, drowning it in an instant!

    ¡°Why are you still crying like you did when you were a kid? If your Uncle Angus sees this, maybe I will not avoid a beating again?¡±

    Sidney looked at a snotty Rosemary and made fun of her.

    Poof ¡­

    Rosemary was amused by his words, he was so grown up, how could his uncle spare him from being beaten?

    At most a few words of reprimand, which has said so exaggerated?

    ¡°You see, girls should smile more, so that they are beautiful?¡±

    Sidney took out a tissue from his pocket and gently wiped away the tears hanging on her face!

    With a ding-dong sound, the elevator stopped steadily on the eighteenth floor, Rosemary sucked in her nose, smiled at Sidney and said, ¡°I¡¯m like this, I can¡¯t tell I¡¯ve been crying!¡±

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t worry, you just cry, but also your Uncle Angus¡¯s favorite little bit, he will not mind you ugly!¡±

    Sidney looked at her with an expression on his face that couldn¡¯t be more serious.

    ¡°I am afraid that uncle misunderstood, and then you will not avoid a chastisement!¡±

    Rosemary gave him a nk look and headed for the room where Abel was staying!

    Sidney followed her, her eyes locked on her, so she was still the same as when she was little, thinking of others before herself in everything!

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Uncle Angus!¡±

    Rosemary knocked on the door, pushed it open and walked in to see Abel sitting on the open terrace and Tammy smiled!

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s here,e and do it with your uncle!¡±

    Abel waved at Rosemary, the former little girl who has now grown into a tingling teenager.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Your Uncle Angus heard you wereing over and ordered someone to prepare the food you love early!¡±

    Sidney pulled Rosemary into a seat, pointed to the food on the table, and said with a smile, ¡°Look, these are all the things you loved to eat as a kid, want a piece to try?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the food on the table, all her favorite foods as a child, her eyes slightly wet, crystal teardrops falling one by one on the marble table with a crisp ringing sound!

    ¡°Thank you Uncle Angus!¡±

    Abel saw Rosemary in tears, his heart tightened, he and his wife¡¯s only regret in life is not to have a daughter, at that time he and Andrew are close friends, we also joked that if the belly is a daughter, let Abel couple to be her godparents!

    Later, Andrew¡¯s wife really gave birth to a daughter, which is now Rosemary, everyone is very happy, because they do not want the childter grow up badly called, they have always let Rosemary called aunt and uncle!

    In fact, in the couple¡¯s eyes, Rosemary is their daughter!

    ¡°Silly child, you don¡¯t have to be polite to uncle, we are all family, family should take care of each other, understand?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary nodded and looked at Abel with a smile, she could clearly feel that strong love!

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s rare for Dot toe over to see you, why do you always make people cry?¡±

    When he finished, he drew a tissue from the table, dried Rosemary¡¯s tears, and threw the tissue into the trash basket.

    ¡°¡­¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Abel red at his baby boy, why did he sound as if he was an evil person!

    But what can he do? The Angus Family has not had a daughter for five generations, and he had to go through a lot of trouble to get Andrew to let go and ept them as godparents!

    Later on, the old woman was afraid that her children would be attached to her, and called her godparents for fear of outsiders chewing on her, so she didn¡¯t let Rosemary call her godparents!

    ¡°Rosemary, you are not only the daughter of The Harris family, you are also the daughter of our The Angus Family, no matter what happens to you in the future, you must remember that you are not alone, you have a mom and dad, two brothers, okay?¡±

    Abel looked at the small, pale face and said with great distress.

    Rosemary certainly know, since childhood, her mother has always told her that aunts and uncles are their godparents, and in the future when they grow up, they should be treated as their own mothers and fathers to filial piety!

    ¡°Uncle, what you say, Rosemary will definitely keep in mind!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I called you here today, uncle has another important thing to tell you!¡±

    Rosemary saw Abel¡¯s face be heavy and suddenly had some tension in her heart.

    Sidney smiled slightly at her, signaling that she didn¡¯t have to be nervous!

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, I talked to your brother and the others about our rtionship with you, and for the time being, you should not let The Grant family know about it, including Wilson!¡±

    Abel nced at Rosemary, saw her with a surprised look, and paused for a moment before saying, ¡°It¡¯s your father¡¯s idea!¡±

 239 You will always be the princess of our The Angus Family

    ¡°Why would Dad do that?¡±

    Rosemary was puzzled, although his rtionship with The Angus Family, except for Mom and Dad, is The Angus Family a few people know, even Laurie did not know they still have thisyer of rtionship.

    ¡°Some things uncle can not tell you now, but you must believe your father, he did everything for your own good, some things do not tell you, is not want to let you add to the trouble!¡±

    Abel said in a serious tone, that was all she could say to her now!

    Of course Rosemary knows that whatever her dad does, it¡¯s for her own good, but she¡¯s old enough that no matter whates ahead, it¡¯s only right that they let her try to work it out on her own!

    ¡°Uncle, is there something you are hiding from me?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    Abel thought nothing of it and said straight away, which made Rosemary realize she was being overly sensitive!

    ¡°Sorry uncle, I was thinking too much!¡±

    Sidney¡¯s deep gaze looked at her, raised an eyebrow, patted her on the shoulder, and saidfortingly, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think so much, maybe uncle is simply afraid that you will not be happy in The Grant family in the future, that¡¯s why he did it!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Rosemary, every parent wants their children to have a happy, happy life, and in the eyes of their parents, no matter how old you are, you are all children in their hearts!¡±

    Abel was also on the sidelines to persuade, just in case she was imagining things!

    Rosemary also felt that she was overthinking things, and if she were in her ce, she would probably be the same as her dad.

    ¡°Uncle, I understand!¡±

    ¡°En, you can think clearly, uncle will be relieved!¡±

    Abel is now most worried about Rosemary, if she is still a girl who is not married, perhaps he can take her over to live, but now ¡­, even if they want to take over, but only if The Grant family is willing to release!

    ¡°Rosemary, if you have time, go back and see your aunt, she misses you a lot!¡±

    ¡°Is auntie¡¯s health okay now!¡±

    When ites to Mrs. Angus, Rosemary is the favorite, no matter what she wants to eat, Mrs. Angus will try to get her to eat, at that time, Rosemary¡¯s sweet mouth, often coax Mrs. Angus very seem happy!

    ¡°Your aunt is fine, just a little airsick, that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t bring her over this time, when you¡¯re free, take some time to go over and take a look!¡±

    When ites to Mrs. Angus, Abel is a dislike, if not Rui Yang insisted that she note, I¡¯m afraid that already flew over!

    ¡°I will, I also miss my aunt, and after a while, I will go back to see my aunt after I finish the work on hand!¡±

    ¡°Um, well, I¡¯m also a little tired and want to rest for a while, so you just walk around with your Sidney!¡±

    Abel now feels sore after doing it for a longer period of time, all because of his previous legacy!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then, Uncle, you have a good rest, Rosemary will go first!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary lifted her bag and followed Sidney outside!

    ¡°Sidney, when are you and Uncle nning to go back?¡±

    ¡°Maybe in the next two days! I¡¯ve only been on leave for a week, and I¡¯ve been out for three days now, so I¡¯ll probably be back in the army in a couple of days!¡±

    Sidney on the junior high school, was the teacher of the military school to see, directly referred to the military school, at a young age, mixed to the head of the position!

    ¡°Huh? You guys just came and you¡¯re leaving, I can¡¯t bear to leave!¡±

    Rosemary took Sidney¡¯s hand, shook his arm, and pouted.

    Looking at the childish Rosemary, Sidney shook her head and put her finger on her nose, gently scraping it, ¡°Little fool, the traffic is so convenient now, when you miss us, you cane back anytime!¡± The eyes are full of doting colors!

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m pregnant now, it¡¯s not convenient for me to fly, so after these few months, I¡¯lle home to see you guys!¡±

    ¡°Okay, when you get back, Sidney will show you around, you¡¯ll love it there!¡±

    Sidney is sure that only Rosemary will like the picture-like town when she goes there.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was now pregnant, she would really like to follow them back?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go get something to eat!¡±

    Sidney was leading Rosemary towards the hotel entrance when the cell phone on his body suddenly thought!

    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll take a call first!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Sidney stepped aside with his phone and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Rui, Marcy showed up!¡±

    A low, mellow voice came over the phone.

    ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    Sidney¡¯s brow is furrowed, cold air appears, a pair of sharp eyes like a beast dormant in the darkness, let people chill and vertical!

    Over the years, they don¡¯t know how many brothers they have lost in order to find this international top famous gangster!

    ¡°ording to the report from our brothers below, he has appeared near Yn!¡±

    ¡°Okay, keep the brothers on watch, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Sidney¡¯s face is back to a sunny and handsome smile, and just that give orders, cold and ruthless man,pared to the two, so that no one can imagine that this is the youngest, handsome, cold and ruthless, in charge of the head of the international special forces elite ¨C Sidney!

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Sidney walked up to her and looked at Rosemary apologetically with a guilty look on his face and said, ¡°Rosemary, I may not be able to apany you to dinner today, there is an urgent matter inside the army and I need to go back immediately to deal with it!¡±

    ¡°What about Uncle?¡±

    Although Rosemary had heard her father say that Sidney worked in the army, she wasn¡¯t quite sure exactly what she did!

    ¡°You Uncle Angus also follow me back, he is alone, I also do not feel at ease!¡±

    Sidney¡¯s identity is too special to risk!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s plenty of time for thatter!¡±

    Although there were some regrets, she believed that they could meet again soon.

    Sidney bent his arm, looked at the time, and said to Rosemary, ¡°Where are you going now, let me take you home first!¡±

    ¡°No Sidney, you have something urgent for you to do first, I want to go shopping, I¡¯ll just ask Wilson to pick me upter!¡±

    ¡°Good, you should take care of yourself, then I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡°En, tell your uncle for you, take good care of your health, I will miss you guys!¡±

    Rosemary smiled as tears welled up in her eyes, holding them back from falling down!

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Sidney¡¯s figure had already disappeared into the lobby on the first floor.

    Looking at the figure that had disappeared, Rosemary felt empty inside, as if something had been taken away from her heart!

    It¡¯s really hard to feel this way!

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

 240 I donâ€™t have a dad

    Rosemary turned around to see Wilson gracefully getting out of the car and walking towards her!

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Before she knew it, Rosemary was hit by a small child of five or six years old and her whole body took a few steps backwards!

    Good thing she¡¯s wearing a pair of t shoes today, otherwise, I don¡¯t know how it would be.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister,, I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±

    The little boy may be a moment of yfulness, running too fast, not paying attention to the people in front of him for a while, that¡¯s why he bumped into Rosemary!

    ¡°What¡¯s with you kids? Howe there¡¯s no adult with you?¡±

    Wilson hurried over, took Rosemary¡¯s hand, looked from top to bottom, and asked worriedly, ¡°How is it, is there anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, look at you, you¡¯re scaring the boy!¡±

    Rosemary walked up, squatted down in front of the little boy and said softly, ¡°Little one, why are you alone, where is your mom and dad?¡±

    The little boy looked at Wilson¡¯s cold eyes, his little body trembling slightly in Rosemary¡¯s arms, that look, it was heartbreaking!

    ¡°Sister, I really didn¡¯t mean to bump into you, please don¡¯t tell my mother, okay?¡±

    ¡°Then tell your sister first, why did you run out alone, do you know? If you had just hit the car instead of me, do you know how serious the consequences would have been?¡±

    Rosemary could not imagine how dangerous it would be if the little boy was running around on the road like that!

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not running around, I¡¯m trying to go to that sweet store in front to buy a cake for mom¡¯s birthday!¡±

    The boy looked up at the sister in front of him, this sister speaks in a good voice, so he immediately fell in love with this gentle and beautiful big sister!

    Wilson looked at the little boy in Rosemary¡¯s arms, his eyebrows lightly touching, afraid that his voice might frighten the child, and trying to keep his voice as low as possible, he said, ¡°What about your father? Doesn¡¯t he care about you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect the child to say such a thing, hugged the little boy and asked softly, ¡°So where did your daddy go?¡±

    The little boy held his tears, stubbornly not letting them fall, and said, ¡°Mom said that Dad died before I was even born!¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t expect this and nced at Rosemary, only to see her gently take the little boy into her arms, her eyes red!

    He found that recently her tears seem to fall particrly frequently, and every time he saw her tears, Wilson¡¯s heart was like a knife twist.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help your mother buy a birthday cake?¡±

    ¡°Will my sister apany you now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you sister!¡±

    The little boy broke into tears and looked at Rosemary with a smile.

    Rosemary took the little boy¡¯s hand and headed for the cake store not far away!

    Into the cake store, Rosemary took the little boy to the cake area, the top of a wide range of cakes, so that the little boy looked dazzled!

    ¡°What kind of cake do you want to buy for mom?¡±

    The little boy looked at this, and then looked at that, the expression on his little face changed around, and his little hands tugged tightly at the pockets on his pants.

    ¡°Hello, please help me pack up this cake and wrap up all the ones here!¡±

    Looking at the little boy in front of her reminds her of her life after the death of her mother, obviously want to buy something for their closest people, but due to the shyness of the bag, standing there, can only look, but not eat, that kind of feeling, she can never forget!

    ¡°Well, the total is, 368!¡±

    The waiter handed the packed cake to Rosemary with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary took out the money from her bag and handed it to the waiter, then handed the cake to the little boy and said with a smile, ¡°Happy birthday to your mother, little one! This cake is bought by my sister to give to your mother,ter back, make sure your mother, eat a little more!¡±

    ¡°But, Mom said that you can¡¯t just ask for other people¡¯s things?¡±

    The little boy looked at the cake in Rosemary¡¯s hand, and although he did like the cake, his mother had taught him since he was a child not to ept gifts from others!

    ¡°My sister likes filial children the most, so this cake from my sister is a reward for your mother, who taught you so well?¡±

    Rosemary has a smile on her face, a smile that goes right to the corners of her eyes, so motherly!

    ¡°Take it, my sister is going back!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary stepped forward and pulled Wilson towards the car!

    ¡°Why did you just help him buy a cake?¡±

    Wilson always felt that Rosemary seemed to be hiding a lot of secrets that he didn¡¯t know!

    ¡°Nothing, I just think this little boy is very filial, at such a young age he knows how to help his mother buy cakes, his mother must have suffered a lot with him!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯s a fraud?¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stopped and looked into Wilson¡¯s eyes and said very seriously, ¡°A child¡¯s eyes are the purest, I saw her love for her mother inside his eyes!¡±

    ¡°Well, enough about that, I¡¯ll take you to buy some clothes, and in a couple of days we¡¯ll go out for a walk, okay?¡±

    Wilson saw her mood these days is very low, think of these two days will be arranged inside thepany, and then take her out for a walk, rxed mood!

    Rosemary has indeed been in a bad mood for the past few days because of Andrew¡¯s affair, and did not expect that he would take her out for a break.

    ¡°Am I allowed to fly in this condition now?¡±

    ncing at her still unchanged abdomen, Rosemary was unsure if her body would really be okay for the flight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have everything arranged, you just need to rx and go out and have fun!¡±

    Wilson pulls open the door and puts his hand against it, all with reserved elegance!

    Looking at him, Rosemary was tempted to ask him if his body could take it.

    But when I thought of the question I asked this morning, the words still didn¡¯te out!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, just say what you have to say?¡±

    Wilson looked at her little mouth that closed and closed, obviously there are questions in her heart want to ask him, but also to die to hold back.

    ¡°Nothing, are we traveling abroad, or are we at home?¡±

    ¡°Go abroad!¡±

    ¡°So, shall we go to Venice?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary used to hear from her ssmates that the scenery in Venice is particrly beautiful, especially the town there, which is as beautiful as a paradise!

    Probably too happy, Rosemary didn¡¯t even think about it and blurted it out!

    ¡°Good, the weather over there is still very hot,ter we go to buy a few sets of Abel¡¯s clothes, so it is convenient to rece when we go there!¡±

    Wilson doesn¡¯t have too many requirements for where to go, as long as Rosemary is happy!

    ¡°So when do we leave?¡±

    ¡°The day after tomorrow!¡±

    Rosemary, although her family¡¯s condition is very good, but there is no opportunity to go abroad, thinking that this time can go abroad, eyes shing a dark unknown smile!

 241 He seems angry

    The car drove for more than twenty minutes and stopped steadily at the entrance of a women¡¯s clothing store owned by Lu¡¯s enterprise, and soon a woman in professional dress came out from inside and shouted respectfully to Wilson, ¡°Mr. Grant!¡±

    Rosemary got out of the car, married to Wilson for a long time, but it was the first time she came to The Grant family¡¯s property to buy something!

    ¡°The Great Young Lady is good!¡±

    Rosemary gave Manager Aaron a small smile and a nod.

    Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand, walked into the store and said to Manager Aaron, ¡°Manager Aaron, bring out the batch of clothes that were delivered yesterday for The Great Young Lady to choose from!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at him, and with a smile, Tammy said, ¡°Aren¡¯t youing over?¡±

    ¡°I have some business to take care of, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got work to do first!¡±

    Wilson saw that her face was not because of the sense of loss seen in her face, but was very understanding and let him go about his business!

    It made his heart a little bit inexplicably annoyed, as if she didn¡¯t care about him at all!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosemary was picking out clothes with Manager Aaron, and when she saw him still standing there, she raised an eyebrow and asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilson gave him a deep look, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Turning around, he walked with an elegant and calm pace towards the adjacent office building!

    ¡°Mr. Grant is so good to The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Manager Aaron looked at the figure that had disappeared into the sea of people and said admiringly.

    Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, he was really nice to her, and it was because he was so nice to himself that it made her a little more overwhelmed!

    Maybe she should try to ept his goodness, looking at his reaction just now, it seems angry?

    But why is he angry?

    Rosemary felt that the mind of a man is really hard to understand, obviously she did not do anything to provoke him?

    Seeing Rosemary standing there, Manager Aaron shouted softly from the side, ¡°The Great Young Lady, let¡¯s go over there and choose our clothes!¡±

    The drifting thoughts were pulled back by Manager Aaron, who turned his head with a faint smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°These clothes are all designed by Mr. Grant for you by the designer above, see what style you like?¡±

    Looking at these two rows of different different styles of clothes, whether from the color or embellishment, to match, are Rosemary¡¯s favorite style!

    There are also some exotic ethnic style clothes, these clothes are very suitable for wearing when going on a trip.

    Rosemary chose two sets of clothes from these clothes that looked rtively simple and generous in her hands and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll try them on first!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, this way please!¡±

    Manager Aaron leads Rosemary to the fitting room and opens the door to let her in!

    ¡°Josie, you haven¡¯t asked me to go shopping with you for a long time, why do you want to ask me to go shopping today?¡±

    The speaker is Walsh¡¯s only daughter, Reba, who went to college with Josie and has been best friends for years!

    ¡°A while ago took a few new dramas, this is not as soon as the work, to find you shopping, you are still not satisfied ah!¡±

    ¡°Alright then! To reward you for all your hard work this time, how about I treat you to your favorite food at the imperial kitchenter?¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Josie took Reba¡¯s arm and the two of them walked in from outside talking andughing!

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    ¡°Are there any new arrivals in your storetely?¡±

    Reba looked at the service eyes inside the store and asked in a condescending manner.

    ¡°We just arrived a batch of autumn and winter clothes yesterday, please follow me, Miss Two!¡±

    Reba and Josie are both vip customers of the store, and will be notified as soon as new styles are released inside the store.

    ¡°Wow, Josie, look at the summer and fall clothes over here, they¡¯re really beautiful!¡±

    Reba picked up a summer dress,pared it to her body, looked at the size in her hand, and said to the attendant, ¡°Bring me one size bigger to try on?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Fischer, this batch of clothes is internal, they are not for sale!¡±

    Josie looked at this series of clothes, the ground tone but not luxurious, simple but not cumbersome, each dress is embellished to just the right point, indeed, people can not help but love!

    Although the weather over here is not suitable for wearing such clothes now, if you are going out to travel, such clothes to wear out, must be the most shining focus of the crowd.

    ¡°You open your doors for business, why don¡¯t you sell?¡±

    Reba took a nce at a few dresses here, plus her character has always been brutal and unreasonable, now she could not easily see a few dresses she liked, no matter what, she had to ask the manager to get her a few!

    Although Josie is brutal and capricious, butpared to Reba, she is not so possessive, since the waiter said that it is the internal order, they naturally can not say anything?

    ¡°Go, get your manager for me?¡±

    Yesterday, Walsh told her that he had agreed to marry The Grant family and marry her to Chad, and now that she hase to The Grant family¡¯s women¡¯s clothing store and is angry, a nameless fire is rising!

    Reba¡¯s character is taught to the waiters in the store, and when they saw that she was angry, they bent over and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Fischer, wait a minute, I¡¯ll go get the manager!¡±

    With that said, the waiter even asked the other waiters to make them a cappino!

    ¡°Reba, let¡¯s forget it!¡±

    Josie is a public figure after all, and there are always paparazzi following her every move. Although her family has a deep background, she doesn¡¯t want to cause too much trouble and make her family look funny, especially her stepmother!

    ¡°Josie, stay out of this matter!¡±

    She knows Reba¡¯s character, as long as it¡¯s what she wants, she¡¯ll find a way to get it!

    ¡°Miss Fischer, Josie, what has upset you both so much?¡±

    Manager Aaron was over there with Rosemary and heard the waitress say that Reba was spilling her guts over here and it really made her head spin, good thing Rosemary was reasonable,, and told her toe over and deal with the matter first?

    ¡°Manager Aaron, Josie and I have our eyes on some of the clothes you have here, but the attendant in your store said that those clothes have been ordered internally, what do you think we should do now?¡±

    Reba walked over to the couch, sat down, picked up the coffee on the table, garnished it with a light sip, and said faintly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Miss Fischer has her eye on those dresses?¡±

    Manager Aaron, after all, is in the mall for so many years, when necessary, the time to y dumb or to y dumb!

    ¡°It¡¯s these two rows of clothes that you are behind first, there are 20 to 30 sets of clothes in here anyhow, pleasemunicate with thatdy inside, let her let a few sets to us how?¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    Manager Aaron nced at Josie next to him, and saw that her face seemed calm, so it seems that Miss Fischer is the one who really wants to fight?

    ¡°Miss Fischer, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m sorry, this series of clothes are all made for one customer, and the clothes are only one size!¡±

 242 Is there anyone else next to this

    ¡°Manager Aaron!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Josie didn¡¯t expect to run into Rosemary here, wearing a pure white dress with misced diamonds dotting the hemline, standing in the light with her long hair scattered casually around her shoulders, adding a touch of femininity that would take your breath away!

    It is undeniable that Rosemary is really beautiful, even if it is just a very simple dress, wearing her body, there will be a kind of eye-catching aura, Josie now suddenly a little understand why Diretor Lau chose her to be the heroine of ¡°Dragon Phoenix Blood Jade¡±?

    Rosemary came out of the fitting room, not knowing they were the ones in the ce, and looked at Josie in her seat and faintly stared!

    Reba didn¡¯t know Rosemary well, but she recognized her right away. The woman who came in with Chad at thest reception was The Grant family¡¯s titr The Great Young Lady, ording to Dad!

    Reba stood up from the couch, walked over to Rosemary, looked at her, and said disdainfully, ¡°I¡¯ve got my eye on a few of your outfits here, so tell me! How much are you willing to sell them for?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know Reba, but seeing this uncaring attitude of hers, she was ufortable, but still replied politely, ¡°Sorry, since Manager Aaron said this is specially designed for me, it means something different, of course I can¡¯t be greedy for a little money and let down the person who prepared the clothes for me! I can¡¯t be greedy for a little money and let down the person who prepared my clothes!¡±

    After saying that, his eyes looked up and down Reba¡¯s body and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Fischer, these clothes should be a little too small on your body!¡±

    Reba didn¡¯t expect that Rosemary would be so difficult to talk to, obviously just a titr The Great Young Lady, what qualifies her to be so arrogant.

    ¡°Miss Harris, how to say we will soon be sisters-inw, are you not afraid of waiting for me to marry over, after your days ¡­¡± Reba said in a voice that only two people can hear, the meaning of the words is very obvious, if You do not please me now, when I married, there are you good suffer!

    Rosemary took a step back, looked at Reba, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Fischer, wait until the dayes!¡± Did they really think she was scared?

    ¡°Manager Aaron, pack up all the clothes here and send them to The Grant family!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Reba did not expect that Rosemary would not buy her ount and said to Manager Aaron in the store, ¡°Manager Aaron, haven¡¯t you heard that my father and Mr. Grant are already discussing my engagement ceremony with the second young master?¡±

    This news Manager Aaron was heard from the people above, but did not expect Reba, this heart is still very surprised.

    Looking at Rebapared to Rosemary, it¡¯s clear that Rosemary is much more approachable than her inparison!

    Manager Aaron now also can not say how to speak, the two are The Grant family The Great Young Lady, offend which side is not good for you?

    ¡°Miss Fischer, first of all, congrattions, and secondly, anyway, these clothes were given to me by my husband, which means a lot to me, so forgive me for not being able toply!¡±

    Rosemary saw that Manager Aaron was in a difficult position and stepped forward.

    ¡°Husband?¡±

    Reba just felt like she had heard a big joke, who in Cornshire didn¡¯t know that her Rosemary¡¯s husband was a vegetable!

    Josie was also taken aback by her words. It seemed that there was no news in the media that Wilson had woken up?

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    Reba let out a coldugh, I¡¯m afraid this is the funniest joke she¡¯s heard in a while!

    ¡°Miss Harris, don¡¯t you feel sorry for yourself? Is there anyone in Cornshire who doesn¡¯t know that your husband is still lying in a hospital bed to this day?¡±

    Manager Aaron thinks Reba is really a very stupid woman, and if these words fall on Mr. Grant¡¯s ears, there is no telling what will happen.

    Rosemary raised her eyebrows drowsily, and the phrase, ¡°Don¡¯t argue with fools about lengths¡± shed through her mind!

    ¡°Rosemary, have you tried on the clothes yet?¡±

    Wilson finished the matter at hand, rushed over, saw the two women standing in front of him, smelled the strong perfume on them, frowned, eyes revealed a touch of disgust!

    Reba stood there and saw Wilsoning towards her and her face flushed tess!

    Josie stood up from her seat, she has been in the entertainment industry for many years, there is no shortage of handsome and handsome men around her, but in front of the man in front of her, instantly became nothing!

    At this time, Wilson is like a high-spirited prince whoes with auspicious clouds, revealing a touch of monarchy all over his body, which can make all women sink and suffocate!

    Rosemary nced at the woman beside her who was smitten, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was outside, she could guarantee that they would have pounced on Wilson and knocked him down.

    The picture of the three of them instantly came to mind, and the corners of Rosemary¡¯s lips rose slightly with a deepening smile!

    ¡°Whates to mind,ughing so happily?¡±

    Wilson walked up, took her hand, saw her hair in front of the forehead a little messy, reached out to help her run through, hand seemingly touched Rosemary¡¯s face, face immediately a scarlet!

    Rosemary only felt her ears were red, in front of so many people, he flirted with her in such a high profile. He swore that he did it on purpose!

    I just saw Wilsone up to her ear and whispered, ¡°Rosemary, do you know that the way you look right now is particrly seductive and makes me want to ¡­¡±

    His throat tightened, and after a pause, he said, ¡°Want you!¡±

    Rosemary trembled, subconsciously took a few steps back, her face was already very red, and now because of his words, her face was red and dripping blood, like a red apple, making people want to bite it!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Josie stood there, so easy to look at a right man, but it is someone else¡¯s, suddenly remembered a saying: good men are other people¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°This gentleman, who are you with Rosemary?¡±

    This time Reba is not as stupid as she was just now, damaging her image in front of such a big handsome guy!

    Wilson didn¡¯t pay any attention to Reba, but lowered his head and asked softly, ¡°Have you chosen your clothes yet?¡±

    ¡°Looking around, I thought it was so beautiful, so I had Manager Aaron pack it all up!¡±

    Step forward and take Wilson¡¯s arm, whispering.

    Obviously just a verymon phrase, but in Wilson¡¯s ears, it is extraordinarily tempting!

    Reba saw that Wilson was ignoring her, so she turned to Rosemary and asked, ¡°Miss Harris, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us to the friend you have with you?¡±

    Hearing Reba¡¯s words, Rosemary didn¡¯t look at her, but looked up at Wilson and smiled sweetly, ¡°Do you want to meet?¡± That tone, how it sounded, was jealous!

    Wilson, even if he was stupid, would not fail to hear the meaning of this, reached out and wrapped his arm around her unwinnable waist and said coolly, ¡°Is there anyone else next to this?¡±

 243 move a stone and smash your own feet

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words, let Reba and Josie¡¯s face, especially Josie, how to say is also a popr movie queen, in front of so many people, directly ignored by a man, the face of the expression has long been unable to hang, throw away Reba¡¯s hand, run out!

    Seeing Josie running out, Reba gave Rosemary a hard stare and said with a huff, ¡°Rosemary, we¡¯ll see about that!¡± And she chased after her!

    Seeing them all gone, Rosemary breaks free from Wilson¡¯s arms andughs softly!

    ¡°I suddenly realized that you have such a dark side!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we just happen to be a pair?¡±

    When she looked at Wilson¡¯s face, Rosemary realized that this man was so charming when he was not serious!

    Wilson noticed that Rosemary kept staring at herself and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Does she think your husband is particrly handsome?¡±

    Turned around, looked up and down for a moment, nodded, hooked the corners of his mouth, and walked towards the front door!

    Manager Aaron stood aside, eyes propped up, a look of incredulity at the two people in front of him, the original tacit understanding of this thing is also to see the people!

    ******

    ¡°Josie, wait for me!¡±

    Reba managed to catch up with Josie and took her hand, gasping for air!

    ¡°Reba, do you know how embarrassed I was just now, I am a movie queen in the entertainment industry, but I was treated like air by a strange man, if my fans knew about this, how would you make them think of me?¡±

    Josie was furious with Wilson, but ultimately, it was Reba¡¯s nonsense, or she wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed herself so much!

    ¡°Josie, it¡¯s all Rosemary¡¯s fault, if she hadn¡¯t kept refusing to sell us that dress, we wouldn¡¯t have lost so much face!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will help you get back this debt today one day!¡±

    With those words, Reba¡¯s eyes shed with a sh of light!

    Josie looked at Reba, shook her head gently and said, ¡°Reba, let¡¯s forget about today¡¯s matter, it was us who were unreasonable in the first ce, and we can¡¯t me others, so don¡¯t mention this matter in the future?¡±

    ¡°Is that how m somehow suffered this humiliation?¡±

    Reba said reluctantly, ¡°Why should Rosemary have everything she wants?

    ¡°Well, let bygones be bygones! Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d invite me to dinner at the Imperial Restaurant? Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    Josie felt better, and seeing Reba still holding her breath, pulled her into her sports car and drove straight to the imperial dining room!

    ********

    ¡°Amy, after you met with your ssmatest time, did you tell him what was on your mind?¡±

    Tina is holding a cup of tea and making it while she calls Amy!

    Amy happened to be off today, Tina was bored in the office, so she gave Amy a call and talked first!

    ¡°This kind of words, I really embarrassed to say out, people in how, is also a girl?¡±

    Amy on the other side of the phone said with a sigh, as if the sky was falling!

    ¡°If I say ah, you can simply ask him to your home, and then make a candlelight dinner, and then add a little bit of material to the wine he drank, when the dry wood meets the fire, bang, instantly ignited, is not the waterway ispleted?¡±

    Tina¡¯s back to the door, the whole person leaning on the table, hands dancing, spiteful, with a wicked smile on her face every now and then ¡­

    Vincent leaned against the doorway, looking at the little woman inside with her hands in the air, that look was like staring at prey, his gaze was awe-inspiring, his eyes were all locked on her body!

    Amy heard Tina said so, suddenly came to the interest, thieving smile: ¡°Tina, the old ount, you and the president of the two, is not you took the initiative to force him?¡±

    ¡°Oops, I was drugged by someone at the time, and I identally pounced on him, okay?¡±

    Tina spat out her tongue, remembering that incident at the beginning, she was just speechless!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    ¡°But then again, if you really intend to use my method, then you must remember that the material must be added a little harder so that you will befortable, you know?¡±

    ¡°Tsk ¡­, look at you, talking without any shame, if the president knows you talk like this, surely you will regret your intestines?¡±

    Amy on the other side of the phone happily flirting with Tina, anyway, is ying on the phone, that little girl¡¯s ws can not stretch so long!

    Tina bristled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like no one wants me Tina, don¡¯t you know the popr phrase now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the word?¡±

    ¡°There are no two-legged toads, but there are plenty of two-legged men on the street! And how can I worry about it?¡±

    Tina did not even think, behind a cold gaze, sweeping over her body, if that gaze is a knife, Tina has long been a thousand holes?

    Amy over there was rolling on the bed withughter, forcing herself to hold back herughter and said, ¡°Tina, the president is standing behind you looking at you?¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    Tina turned her head and saw Vincent¡¯s face as ck as a squid, almost squeezing out the ink!

    ¡°Amy, you¡¯re such a crow!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Before Amy could react, she heard Tina¡¯s doggy-like words!

    ¡°President, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve grown a lot in your knowledge recently! How dare you know that there are a lot of men with two legs out there?¡±

    Vincent steps in and blocks Tina directly against the door, his hands confining her to the door, his eyes zing as he looks down at the little woman below!

    Amy on the other side of the phone knew it was Tina who was going to suffer, and said with a throaty voice, ¡°Tina, I¡¯m hanging up now! Remember to add more ingredients, bye!¡±

    Amy hung up the phone as fast as she could, fearing that if she was a littlete, she would be struck by five thunderbolts!

    Tina nced at the phone on the table, forgetting the righteousness of the guy who did note to help, even if he did not forget to kill her, this ount, she took note of!

    ¡°Vincent, it¡¯s not what you heard, I¡¯m just helping Amy out, it¡¯s really not what you think?¡±

    Looking at Vincent¡¯s eyes that suddenly turned into ice, her whole body was ufortable, if he started to get angry, she wouldn¡¯t want to get out of bed tomorrow!

    Not to mention spicing it up!

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s like that?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Before the words could be finished, the lips were already blocked!

    The long snake went straight in, straight to the depths, and kept sucking the sweetness from her mouth!

    Tina feels like she¡¯s about to lose her breath and tries to push Vincent away, but he has her imprisoned to death.

    Vincent¡¯s domineering and fierce kisses like a tidal wave, tide up and down, tossing and turning ¡­!

    ¡°

 244 Itâ€™s good to have you for the rest of my life!

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Vincent Olivia reluctantly released the person in her arms and said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°If I hear you say something like that again in the future, I¡¯ll kiss you once until you grow up!¡±

    Tina¡¯s head shook like a rattle, and then nodded desperately, seeing her like that, Vincent had a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu?

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re thinking with that look?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Last time you came home, didn¡¯t you say that Pika was cute looking?¡±

    Tina looked into Vincent¡¯s eyes, thought for a moment, and then said out loud, ¡°Vincent, you cornered me and called me a pickup truck!¡±

    Vincent because of angry, puffing cheeks Tina, the corners of the mouth of the smile deepening!

    This little girl¡¯s brain has be much better recently, it seems that the recent conditioning is good, there is progress!

    Giving Vincent a hard stare, he headed for his office.

    ¡°Tina, go out with me!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Tina stops in her tracks and turns to look at him!

    Vincent went up and took her little hand, smiling slightly, this girl, every time she goes out, she is afraid that he will sell her like!

    Tina followed Vincent to the sales office in the city center, a real estate development where every house is an inch of gold, the most luxurious house in the whole city center, situated at the foot of a hill in the suburbs!

    The house there has a beautiful environment, green mountains and water, very suitable for home and retirement!

    ¡°Vincent, you didn¡¯t bring me here to buy a house, did you!¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t answer her words, but led her inside!

    ¡°Hello, President!¡±

    A man in a suit walked toward them, holding a housing contract and handing it to Vincent.

    ¡°This is the house use certificate and the property certificate that have been drawn up, both of which are written in the name of old Mr. Lin Yiran ording to your request, will you take a look?¡±

    Vincent took the contract directly, nced at it, and handed it to Tina!

    ¡°Why did you remember to buy a house for my dad?¡±

    Tina¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, very surprised to look at the property card in her hand!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it okay for me to buy a house for my own father-inw¡¯s brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just that this house is so expensive, how am I going to pay it backter?¡±

    Vincent shook his head, looked at Tina who looked embarrassed, gently pulled her into his arms and said, ¡°Little fool, it¡¯s just a house, in my heart, you are priceless, not something that can be measured in money, you know?¡±

    Tina lifted her head, looked at Vincent with a fond face, stood on tiptoe, dropped a soft kiss on top of his sexy, slightly cool thin lips and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you regret being firmly tied to me for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°With pleasure!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you for the rest of my life!¡±

    A woman¡¯s life, to find a husband who loves himself and his family, what more could a husband want!

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you the house?¡±

    Vincent took the keys to the vi from the sales manager, pulled Tina, got into the car and drove to the suburban vi!

    *******

    Three dayster.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s time for us to go!¡±

    Today is Rosemary¡¯s first time going abroad, and the ce she wants to go to is Venice, so she is still very excited!

    Rosemary took her bag, walked over to Wilson¡¯s side, and said with a smile, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, have fun!¡±

    The butler pulled open the door, waited for Rosemary to get into the car, and said respectfully.

    The car drove for an hour to the airport, because there was still half an hour to board, Rosemary sat inside the VIP lounge to rest!

    ¡°How is it, is there any difort anywhere in your body?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Warm palm on Rosemary¡¯s slightly cold hand, an unprecedented feeling like electricity running through the blood!

    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s time to board!¡±

    A beautiful young flight attendant walked up to Wilson and said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, thanks!¡±

    It was Rosemary¡¯s first time in first ss, and she realized that the difference between first ss and economy ss is less people and more food!

    It¡¯s not like she hadn¡¯t flown before. In the past, when she was in China and traveling to other cities, Rosemary flew economy ss with Carina.

    Sitting in the seat, looking at the pretty stewardesses walking around, the mood is very good.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, can I get you something to eat?¡± The flight attendant came to Wilson¡¯s side and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°A cup of coffee, get a few more desserts, and get a ss of milk, make it hot!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Lu!¡±

    The flight attendant nodded and turned away!

    Coming forward, Rosemary spoke to Wilson, ¡°The stewardesses here are so gentle and soft-spoken, they don¡¯t speak louder like we do!¡±

    Gently scratched her nose, Wilson said, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, take a rest first, I¡¯ll call you when the foodes upter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary nodded obediently and after thinking for a moment asked, ¡°Wilson, is the room booked yet?¡±

    ¡°The room is booked, because it is now the peak season of tourism, so the room is more difficult to book, temporarily designated to a room?¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary for fear she would be ufortable and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve said hello to that side, if there¡¯s a big room then help us change over!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re a couple, just one room is fine!¡±

    Rosemary knew that Wilson was worried about her livingfortably, but on second thought, it was nothing, they were a legitimate couple and living together was normal.

    ¡°About how long will we be on the ne?¡±

    ¡°Twelve hours!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Rosemary said, leaning her whole body against Wilson¡¯s and asking, ¡°You used to fly, did you always do first ss?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Mainly or first ss less people, and The Grant family in the airline and VIP, The Grant family people are either flying in the sky or walking on the ground, the airline see him, all know who he is.

    Hearing Wilson say that, Rosemary still envied them in her heart, it¡¯s good to be rich!

    In front of outsiders, The Harris family can be said to be a famous family in Cornshire, The Harris family¡¯s children are naturally not worried about food and clothing, and they use luxury cars to go everywhere!

    But only Rosemary herself knows, since her mother died, she is no different from ordinary children, they only see her superficial beauty, and no one has seen her hiding in the dormitory eating instant noodles to live!

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever been abroad before?¡±

    Noticing that she was a bit strange, lowering her eyes, she saw Rosemary¡¯s delicate side face, with a light pink skin, a high nose, and especially the sweet red mouth, like a delicate red cherry, so people can¡¯t help but kiss it!

 245 I donâ€™t like her, I like you!

    ¡°We may have to sleep in the same bed again tonight, and the room may not be avable that soon!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve slept together!¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re not happy and will think I¡¯m deliberately arranging it this way, so I¡¯ll say hello to you first so you won¡¯t be embarrassedter!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said softly, ¡°I¡¯m just not used to it for a while, suddenly there¡¯s someone else beside myself!¡±

    Anyway, now that she has a child, she¡¯s safe for now!

    ¡°Besides, even if they sleep together, it doesn¡¯t matter, Edmund had said that the first trimester of pregnancy is not allowed to be together?¡± Rosemary¡¯s voice was almost inaudible when she said thest.

    With a light cough, Wilson spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t touch you until you ept mepletely, not to mention you¡¯re notfortable exercising right now?¡±

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say at once, so she simply leaned on Wilson¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes to rest!

    Soon, the stewardess pushed the food over and ced it in front of Wilson¡¯s face. When she finally carried the coffee, the stewardess suddenly had an extra note in her hand and ced it in Wilson¡¯s palm, and although it was quick, it was still spotted by the sharp-eyed Rosemary.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry!¡± Rosemary said as she suddenlyid her entire body in Wilson¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡± Wilson was just about to pick up his coffee to hide his embarrassment when he heard Rosemary¡¯s soft cry for her husband, and was stunned!

    ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary and gently asked, ¡°Hungry? Would you like a steak?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Later you cut it for me to eat,st night you made my whole body lose energy until now!¡±

    A dark look shed under his eyes, and soon, Wilson replied dotingly, ¡°Good!¡± After saying that, he said to the stewardess, ¡°Please ask for two steaks and one foie gras over here!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Hearing Rosemary call out to Wilson¡¯s husband, the flight attendant didn¡¯t react before she heard Wilson say to himself.

    Nodded to Wilson and the flight attendant left immediately!

    Rosemary nced at it, bristled, and said, ¡°Bring it!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Wilson asked, looking at Rosemary in disbelief!

    ¡°What else, you¡¯re not giving it to me, you¡¯re not nning to contact people after you get off the ne!¡±

    Although Wilson just woke up not long ago, but a woman in front of her openly seduced her husband, she absolutely will not allow!

    Isn¡¯t it often said that a woman¡¯s eyes can¡¯t rub a grain of sand into them?

    Rosemary was overbearing, that look, like a wife who is catching her husband in adultery?

    No, it was originally a wife, only he didn¡¯t cheat!

    Wilsonughed softly out loud and looked at Rosemary¡¯s exasperated look and asked, ¡°Rosemary, is this look of yours considered jealousy?¡±

    Holding out her hand, Rosemary asked again, ¡°Are you taking it or not?¡±

    ¡°My wife told me to take it, of course I will take it, just that the wife will not go to the trouble of otherster!¡±

    Rosemary gave him a nk look!

    When she leaned on Wilson¡¯s shoulder, the stewardess lowered herself to reveal her breasts, and gave him a note!

    Such a naked seduction, she did not show a little, do you really think she is blind?

    When I used to watch movies, I saw how those stewardesses seduced those rich men, but I never thought that she would be caught in the act now.

    Gave the note to Rosemary, and Wilson had no idea, what was written on it.

    Take the note, open it, there is indeed a series of numbers written on it, Rosemary¡¯s face is not very good, directly tear the note!

    ¡°Well, even if I saw the numbers on it, I wouldn¡¯t go, don¡¯t get mad!¡±

    Rosemary bristled and said, ¡°Who knows what you men think, that stewardess has such a good body, a man will like it, besides, men are not all thinking with their lower body?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Wilson didn¡¯t expect that Rosemary was so cute when she was jealous, in fact such things are really normal for him, besides as long as his mind is free of distractions, no matter who it is, he won¡¯t be interested!

    Walking around outside all the time, for this kind of thing, Wilson is usually very gentlemanly to take it and then gracefully tear him apart, which for him, I wonder how many to meet a year?

    Knowing that Rosemary had eaten the wrong thing, Wilson gathered her into his arms and said softly, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be mad, I don¡¯t like her, I only like you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business whether you like her or not!¡± Rosemary muttered under her breath as shey in Wilson¡¯s arms.

    ¡°How can you not care?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my wife, of course you¡¯re in charge of my business!¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary¡¯s angry little face, bent his head down and gave her a peck on her slightly puckered lips!

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry, because at first Mom and Dad were worried that I would never wake up, so our wedding announcement was only reported in Cornshire and not in the rest of the world, so it¡¯s only natural that I have some admirers, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ncing at Rosemary, she continued, ¡°With all the admirers around you, I didn¡¯t say anything did I!¡±

    ¡°Where do I have any admirers?¡±

    Rosemary suddenly sat up, her eyes lit up, looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Who is my admirer?¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, Edmund, aren¡¯t they all your admirers?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were talking about someone?¡±

    ¡°They are all good friends of mine, and as for the rest, it¡¯s not up to me!¡±

    Although she always knew they liked her, but she had already nipped the bud in the bud long ago, she believed they would find the other half of their lives and live happily ever after!

    ¡°However, if one day I know that you have betrayed me, I will leave you without mercy and go to the one who is waiting for me silently behind my back and be with her!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words were not a joke, but words from her heart, and if that day ever came, she would not hesitate to walk away!

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, I won¡¯t let you have the day to leave me!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson lowered his head and gently took her lips, tossing and turning.

    Two people kissing recklessly made the stewardess who pushed the cart to their side not know whether to shout or not.

    After a few minutes, Wilson let go of Rosemary and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Eat something first, or the baby will not be able to take it either!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she was carrying a baby, I would have liked to do her right here and let her experience what it means to be a thousand miles a day.

    ¡°Good!¡± Being watched by so many people, Rosemary¡¯s face reddened slightly and she lightly bit her lower lip.

 246 deep kiss

    ¡°Rosemary, you look so cute when you¡¯re jealous!¡± Wilson spoke up while cutting a steak for Rosemary.

    You¡¯re the cute one!

    Your whole family is cute!

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but mentally scold him severely.

    Wilson ced the cut steak to Rosemary¡¯s lips and said with a smile, ¡°Try it!¡±

    Looking at the pathetically small piece of steak, Rosemary touched her stomach, coughed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯d better cut it myself!¡± Just that small piece, how long will it take to eat it before there is some material in the stomach!

    Ever since she got pregnant, she¡¯s been hungry fast. When she used to go out to eat with Tina, she was never that particr about it, she just ate whatever she wanted, and that feeling of being unencumbered was really nice!

    I really do not know those who eat steak, so small pieces of cut, to cut until when, and when the cut, and then chew slowly, it will be more torture ah!

    ¡°And how big a piece do you want?¡±

    ¡°The bigger the better, of course!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words fell on her lips, she met Wilson¡¯s hot eyes, and gulped.

    Did she say the wrong thing?

    ¡°Then cut it yourself! It just so happens that I didn¡¯t eat anything for lunch and now I¡¯m a little hungry, so cut it yourself!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary took the knife and fork, not slow to cut the steak, that look is as elegant, is the steak than Wilson cut a little bigger and faster.

    Wilson will Rosemary¡¯s change all in the bottom of the eyes, did not expect this time out, but so soon there is not a small harvest, it seems that this trip, is not in vain.

    ¡°So sleepy!¡± Having just eaten her fill, Rosemary yawned, looked at Wilson, and asked, ¡°Not so fast, can I take a nap first?¡±

    Resting Rosemary¡¯s head on his shoulder, Wilson spoke, ¡°Go to sleep! I¡¯ll read a book!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rubbing into Wilson¡¯s arms and trying to find afortable position, Rosemary was like azy kitten. She fell asleep on his chest.

    Hearing an even breathing from Rosemary in his arms, Wilson asked the flight attendant to bring a nket and covered her gently.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    The stewardesses on the ne looked at Wilson so tenderly and carefully taking care of Rosemary, they all wished they were the woman lying in his arms, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh: good men are other people¡¯s!

    Rosemary slept soundly, probably because she had slept less recently, so this sleep, Rosemary slept particrly well, and did not wake up until the time she got off the ne.

    Dazed and confused, Wilson pulled them off the ne and by the time Rosemary had slowed down, they were at the hotel entrance.

    Looking at Venice, which was only in the afternoon, Rosemary looked at Wilson, who was still going through the formalities, and asked, ¡°Wilson, should we go back to the hotel first to sleep and y before we go?¡±

    It was 1:30 p. m. in Venice, and Rosemary was still jetgged, and she was still pregnant, so Wilson replied, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back to the hotel and get some sleep, and I¡¯ll take her out at night to see the sights!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary smiled and responded, then remembered that she should send messages to Tina and Nathaniel, and immediately took her phone out and sent them messages one by one.

    Venice is the ¡°City of Water¡±, the ¡°City of Water¡±, the ¡°City of 100 Inds¡±, the ¡°Queen of the Adriatic¡±, the ¡°City of Water¡± and the ¡°City of Bridges¡±. ¡°City of Bridges¡± and so on!

    So thendscape of Venice is inseparable from the ¡°water¡±, because it has the ¡°water capital¡± reputation, thendscape here is poetic, like a romantic dream.

    Many foreign visitors like to leave a piece of their lives in this beautiful city, so that their past will not leave a not small defect because of this.

    ¡°Rosemary, we can go in now!¡±

    Taking his room card, Wilson looked at Rosemary and shouted.

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary turned around, looked at Wilson, smiled slightly, her eyes fell on the foreigners, and whispered, ¡°They all look so tall!¡±

    Wilson nearly one meter nine height in front of them, surprisingly not feel high at all, but Wilson¡¯s good temperament, but threw them a street.

    Getting on the elevator, Rosemary leaned in and called out to Wilson, ¡°Wilson, I ¡­¡±

    Turning around, Wilson quasi turned to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just ripped that flight attendant¡¯s phone number right off, are you ufortable in your heart?¡±

    Wilson reached out and wrapped Rosemary in his arms, reached up and picked her chin, lowered his head and kissed it!

    With those words, Wilson pressed her against the elevator wall and kissed her sweet, delicious lips.

    Perhaps because she was abroad and no one knew her, Rosemary did not resist much, but just gently pulled his arm, not knowing how she should respond to the kiss, and could only dully allow Wilson to keep demanding kisses on her lips.

    The kiss is getting deeper and deeper, Wilson¡¯s kiss is very deep, hate this, can always kiss ¡­

    ¡°Dingdong ¡­¡± The elevator bell rang and the doors were soon opened, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and dragged her luggage to the door of the hotel room.

    Wilson opened the door with the room card, Wilson just carried his things inside, closed the door with his first foot, and then grabbed Rosemary¡¯s waist and pressed her against the wall, continuing to enjoy the kiss just now.

    Clinging to Wilson¡¯s arm, his hand followed his arm and grabbed his back, pressed tightly into his arms, Rosemary did not dare to breathe hard, yet felt as if it was a little difficult to breathe.

    After a long time, Wilson slowly released her and looked at Rosemary, who was blushing because of her breathlessness, and smiled slightly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you change your breath?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ can¡¯t remember how to change my breath!¡± After saying that, Rosemary¡¯s face was so red that it was dripping blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we still have a lot of time to learn, if you can¡¯t learn, I¡¯ll teach you slowly until you can change your breath!¡±

    Looking at Wilson who leaned over, Rosemary stretched out her small hand to block his chest, ¡°Don¡¯t you mess around, what if you can¡¯t hold on to meter, I¡¯m in a special time!¡±

    To Rosemary¡¯s uneasy eyes, Wilson raised an eyebrow and said in a small voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be very gentle!¡± This is Edmund¡¯s special exnation when he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it.

    ¡°No way, you promised me when you were at home that you wouldn¡¯t mess around with me!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll be serious ande good!¡±

    ¡°Beast!¡±

    Rosemary finished, pushed Wilson away, and turned to walk into the room.

    Watching her back, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked, there was plenty of time anyway, at least she wouldn¡¯t resent him now, it meant she was starting to ept him, and thinking about it, the mood was great!

 247 Just want to hold you like this all the time!

    After taking a shower, Rosemary sat down in her seat and looked out at the view, a little sleep deprived.

    Coming out of the bathroom, Wilson looked at her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Venice is so beautiful, I can¡¯t sleep now, I want to go out for a walk!¡± Said Rosemary, looking at Wilson, he doesn¡¯t seem to have slept yet!

    It seemed like he was awake all the time before and after she fell asleep.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get changed and go out to y!¡± There was no way for Wilson to refuse Rosemary¡¯s request.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t even sleep on the ne, so let¡¯s wait for you to rest for a while before we go out!¡±

    As much as she wanted to go out and y, she had to be considerate of his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to have a wife!¡± Wilson looked at her and leaned down to give her a peck on the lips, ¡°I just slept for a few hours on the ne, just not as long as you did!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s change and go out!¡±

    At the news, Rosemary was so happy that she took Wilson¡¯s hand and got up, and immediately went to look for clothes.

    Leaning down Wilson suddenlyughed out, originally he also intended to take advantage of this atmosphere to kiss her again, unexpected ¡­

    But there¡¯s plenty of time!

    ¡°Wilson¡­¡± Rosemary changed her clothes and came out from inside the bathroom, she saw the upper half of Wilson naked, a sh of surprise in her eyes and a blush, but quickly, turned away, not daring to look again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I suddenly remembered, this is a city on the water, will there be a lot of seafood ah?¡±

    ¡°Eh, there will be!¡±

    Putting on a set of beige and white casual clothes, Wilson turned his head to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°There are many foods inside the sea county that you are not allowed to eat, especially crabs, which are cold and not allowed to eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson speechlessly, she did not say she wanted to eat crab, for eating food, she also consulted the doctor, although some seafood can not eat, but most of the seafood can still eat, they are not allergic, do not worry about it.

    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that Wilson had done his homework on what she could and couldn¡¯t eat, and it was clear that he cared a lot about this child and was happy to think about it in his heart.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? It¡¯s not so bad here!¡± Wilson asked as he got off the elevator and took Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Eh, I see this ce is quite busy, there should be a ce to eat, I¡¯m a little hungry, let¡¯s find a ce to eat first and then go y, okay?¡±

    Rosemary was a little embarrassed to meet Wilson¡¯s gaze. Ever since Wilson woke up and stayed with her, it seemed like she was eating nothing but food!

    Taking her hand, Wilson¡¯s other hand took out his phone to quickly navigate the nearest restaurant nearby before turning to Rosemary and saying, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take anything that¡¯s good here, I¡¯m not picky!¡± Said the man, winkingat Wilson.

    ¡°Eh, there¡¯s a restaurant here, it¡¯s seafood, the reviews are pretty good, let¡¯s go over there!¡±

    ¡°Will you go?

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and said with a little concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t we have this on hand? Are you still afraid you won¡¯t find it?¡± Wilson shook the phone in his hand and looked at Rosemary.

    Look at his confident eyes, smiled slightly, reached out and ruffled the hair in front of his forehead towards the back.

    After walking a few minutes to a restaurant, Wilson looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Well, should we go in? There are other restaurants up ahead!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have this one!¡± Rosemary said, looking at Wilson and walking into the restaurant with his hand on hers.

    ¡°Good afternoon!¡± The waiter spoke politely in standard English and then asked, ¡°Are you two here to dine?¡±

    ¡°Um, get us a window seat, Susan!¡±

    Wilson was speaking Italian and Rosemary was standing next to him with just a slight smile.

    Only to see the waiter led them to a ce for two, another waiter with two sses of in water on the table, said something to Wilson I do not know what.

    Wilson nodded with a smile, then picked up the menu on the table and was looking at it.

    Looking at Wilson speaking so much Italian, the corners of Rosemary¡¯s mouth curled up slightly as she picked up the in water on the table and took a sip.

    When Rosemary was very young, she was asked by her mother to learn thenguages of different countries. Her mother said that if a girl learns morenguages of different countries, she will not be afraid of getting lost anywhere she goes.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Mom also said that girls should learn to protect themselves and not easily show all their strengths in front of others.

    She was now enjoying the feeling of being protected, and looked at Wilson with a dark, unidentified smile curling the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°I ordered some of your favorites, you¡¯ll try themter!¡± Put down the menu, Wilson crossed his fingers and looked at Rosemary and said.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary put one hand on her cheek and looked out the window at the scenery.

    Looking out at the buildings situated on the sea, the crystal clear water with the boats floating on top, the blue sky with a few white clouds, the scenery of Venice really lives up to its name!

    Wilson leanedzily in his seat, looking at Rosemary sitting quietly watching the scenery, the sunset nted down and sprinkled on her body, like ayer of scenic light enveloping her body, like a fairy who does not eat fire and smoke, pure and unpretentious.

    ¡°How about it, does the sight of the beauty in front of you make you feel better?¡± Wilson didn¡¯t know when he hade up next to her.

    Looking back at Wilson, he smiled, ¡°Well, when I first started college, I thought I¡¯de here with Tina to y, but at that time we couldn¡¯t even afford a ne ticket, so we didn¡¯t know about it untilter.¡±

    Slightly stunned, Wilson¡¯s brow furrowed, a sh of surprise in his eyes, looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Is it because of your stepmother?¡± There was a time when he had people below to investigate her affairs, and the information did not show as bad as she said!

    If she is telling the truth, then only her stepmother has that right!

    ¡°I was 8 years old when my mom had a car ident because of the brakes, a monthter, my dad saved married Laurie, at that time she was already pregnant with a child inside her belly, which is now Daisy, at the beginning of that year, she was very good to me, until Daisy was born, my dad trusted herpletely and left everything in the house to her, my life took a A sea change!¡±

    ¡°I went from a Missy that everyone held in the palm of their hands to a Cindere that no one asked for in an instant, at first she ¡­¡±

    Rosemary leaned on Wilson¡¯s body and told, piece by piece, of the days she used to live under Laurie¡¯s oppression.

    Wilson did not think that her previous life would be so miserable, a nine-year-old child from food and clothing instantly fell in the cold cer of the taste, really not ordinary people can imagine.

    No wonder I saw her in the bar at first ¡­

 248 If I donâ€™t treat you well, who will!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will ever bully you again, I will always protect you, for all eternity, and stay by your side.¡±

    Tightly embracing her in his arms, the force of his hands involuntarily tightened.

    ¡°Why are you being so nice to me! Not to mention the fact that I¡¯m pregnant now?¡± Looking at her t belly, she lifted her head to look at Wilson.

    ¡°Fool, you are my Wilson¡¯s chosen wife, the child inside your belly is the child of both of us, if I don¡¯t treat you well, who will I treat well?¡±

    Wilson scraped the tip of her nose with a doting face!

    Turning back, Rosemary tilted her head, hooked her hands around Wilson¡¯s neck and sent her red lips.

    Wilson backhanded her waist and kissed her gently on the lips a few times before saying with satisfaction, ¡°What to do, just kiss you like this, hug you, don¡¯t want you to leave me!¡±

    Looking at the customers passing by, and the waiters who nced over here from time to time, Rosemary¡¯s face was red and dripping blood.

    What a shame to go abroad!

    Rosemary retracted her hand around Wilson¡¯s neck and said embarrassedly, ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing with all those people watching!¡± As the words fell, Rosemary saw some foreigners in the next seat looking at them andughing, whispering.

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing to be ashamed of, this is a romantic country, everyone is interested in kissing in the street. Kissing and hugging, that¡¯s normal!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the food!¡±

    Rosemary saw the waiter pushing the food cart over and turned to Wilson.

    Wilson returned to his seat, looked at Rosemary with a smile on his face, took the shrimp, peeled them very skillfully, picked up the knife and fork in his hand and handed one to Rosemary, saying, ¡°Here, try it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Can I dip this sauce in?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at the sauce in front of her.

    ¡°Yes, some of these are spicy, you are now pregnant with a child, chili peppers are more stimting, it is best to eat less!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary looked at the sumptuous seafood meal, especially the crystal clear prawns on the table, and was in a particrly good mood thinking that this was her first big meal abroad.

    Rosemary put down the shrimp in her hand, she wanted to shoot this prawn to Tina to see, for Tina so a foodie, such a good table, to see, not to eat, for her, is simply a big torture.

    Oh ¡­

    The corners of Rosemary¡¯s mouth turned upward when she thought of how Tina would see the photoster.

    With that thought, Rosemary hurriedly took out her phone.

    Looking at Rosemary in disbelief, Wilson asked, ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Take a picture of it and show it to Tina, it¡¯s my first meal abroad!¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After saying that, took a photo and then posted it in her circle of friends.

    Tina was bored sitting on her desk because Rosemary went out for a trip abroad, and when she heard her phone ringing, she opened it and saw Rosemary¡¯s message posted in her circle of friends.

    Just see Rosemary on top of that table of rich meal with a few big words: Tina, hungry, hungry,e and eat!

    Seeing the table of seafood feast, Tina sent several grasping emojis in the recovery area, then added, ¡°Rosemary, help me eat my share too!¡±

    Watching Rosemaryughing while eating, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Rosemary, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to Tina!¡± Said the man, looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Do you have the What¡¯s APP?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t y that!¡± William used to ask him to download one, saying it was convenient for chatting, and he refused without even thinking about it.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe that there are still people who don¡¯t y What¡¯s APP, isn¡¯t that out?

    ¡°What an age it is that there are still people who don¡¯t y What¡¯s APP!¡± asked Rosemary, looking at Wilson, ¡°Do you want me to download one for you?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson took out his phone, handed it to Rosemary, took his phone, and opened it to find that he had a password on it.

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary asked, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have a password for your phone?¡±

    With a dry cough, Wilson replied, ¡°Um, this is a little more convenient, the password is: xw5201314.¡±

    Rosemary flinched for a moment, then entered her password on the phone screen, and ¨C the phone screen lit up!

    When she entered her phone, Rosemary saw a picture of herself asleep on the screen of her phone, and she wondered when he had taken such a picture.

    ¡°You took my photo for wallpaper?¡± Asked Wilson, looking at the photo on his phone.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Wilson or the first time to take the trouble to take a person¡¯s photo as wallpaper, when he could not appear in front of her, every time he thought of her, he took out the photo above the phone to see.

    ¡°Why did you take such an ugly photo for the wallpaper?¡± The words fell, Rosemary took her phone, pointed it at herself, took a few photos of herself with a big smile, and chose the one that looked sweeter for the wallpaper.

    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this look better than the one you just did?¡± The wallpaper shows Rosemary with a sweet, happy smile, like a carefree elf.

    ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you going to download the What¡¯s APP for me?¡± Rosemary then remembered she hadn¡¯t started downloading it yet?

    After taking the phone and tinkering with it for a while, Rosemary added Tina and also Edmund to it, and then handed the phone to Wilson.

    ¡°Well, I added Tina and Edmund for you, the others¡¯ I don¡¯t have them What¡¯s APP, just add them both first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson took the phone, smiled at Rosemary, looked at the almost cold food and said, ¡°Eat up! The food is getting cold!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary picked up a whole oyster, dipped it in a bit of sauce, and chewed it in her mouth, and it tasted delicious.

    At this point Wilson¡¯s phone rang, picked it up and it was an emoji from Tina.

    ¡°Rosemary, is Tina on the line?¡±

    ¡°Um, she¡¯s talking to me!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Wilson took his phone and found an emoji and quickly sent it over.

    Wilson secretly sent a few videos of Rosemary eating and sent them over. Tina, over there, keptughing when she saw the videos Wilson sent over frequently.

    It looks like the two of them are having fun abroad. Looking at Rosemary¡¯s happy expression, Tina¡¯s heart is also full of happiness.

    Thinking of herself and Vincent, Tina¡¯s face suddenly flushed with a touch of shyness.

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Vincent had just returned from a meeting in the conference room and pushed open the door to see Tina sitting at her desk, holding her cell phone, seemingly chatting with someone, smiling brightly.

    Putting down the folder in his hand, Vincent walked behind Tina, hugged her from behind with both hands, buried his head in the nape of her neck, and smelled the hair with the faint smell of chrysanthemum.

    ¡°Who are you talking to, so happy?¡±

 249 you will spoil me like this

    ¡°Talking to Rosemary, they¡¯re abroad now, and by the looks of them, they¡¯re in a good rtionship?¡±

    Looking at the pictures they sent one by one, Tina didn¡¯t even notice that it was already dark outside.

    ¡°How much longer do we have to talk, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    Looking at Tina who was chatting happily, Vincent shook his head, her character was like a child, always curious about whatever was going on!

    ¡°Almost there, what time is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost seven o¡¯clock!¡±

    She looked at her with no goodwill, every time she talked about Rosemary, or about her, this girl was like a chicken blood, full of positive energy.

    Tina didn¡¯t expect it to be thatte after a casual chat, so she sent a message to Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m going back, go back tonight and we¡¯ll talk again!¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll talk tonight!¡± After saying that, Tina also sent a flying kiss emoji with Rosemary.

    Looking at the content of their messages, Vincent instantly had a feeling of being left out. I really don¡¯t know, what the hell do two girls have to talk about.

    The thought of going back in the evening and having them continue to talk made Vincent¡¯s whole life unsettled.

    After a busy day at work, it¡¯s easy to get off work and spend some time with your girlfriend, but it looks like you¡¯re going to be left out again?

    Does Wilson she can stand?

    Although Vincent is ufortable in his heart, but did not dare to say directly to Tina, or this little girl will certainly be anxious with him!

    It seems that when he has to have a good talk with Wilson.

    ¡°Good! Be careful on the road!¡±

    Putting away her phone, Tina saw Vincent standing behind her looking at her, and a pungent smell of acid filled the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, where are we going now?¡± Stepping forward and holding Vincent¡¯s hand, Tina said in a petnt voice.

    ¡°I want to eat your cooking?¡±

    Vincent said without thinking.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go to the supermarket to buy some groceries first!¡± The house Vincent helped her buy was all decorated inside, and Tina liked theyout inside when she visited there a few days ago.

    I had already moved in the day before yesterday, but Brandon Baker has to go to the hospital for a checkup this half month, so I¡¯m staying in the rented house there for now to facilitate the checkup.

    Vincent hired a nanny to take care of Brandon Baker¡¯s food and living, so that Tina could work well and not have to run around all day long. Thinking that Brandon Baker would note to live here for almost a month, Tina decided toe and live here herself first, and also to create a small vegetable garden in the garden, so that Brandon Baker could pass some time when he came to live here.

    Tina remembered that her father used to say that his greatest wish was that he and her mother would move back to the countryside after their siblings graduated from college, and then buy a piece ofnd in the countryside to grow some pure green vegetables and fruits to spend their days.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Picking up the clothes on the bench, Vincent took Tina¡¯s hand and walked out of the office together.

    The two drove to thergest supermarket nearby, got out of the car, Vincent walked to the entrance of the supermarket, backed up a cart, and the two walked in side by side.

    Vincent is still the first time to buy something in the supermarket, handsome and handsome appearance, instantly attracted a lot of people in the supermarket whispering, some girls walked directly to their side, take the shelves, pretending to be to buy something.

    Tina thought that when she returned to the vi yesterday, it seemed that there was no shampoo orundry detergent in the house, so she took Vincent¡¯s hand and walked towards the shampoo section.

    ¡°Miss, do you want to buy shampoo? How about this shampoo? The moisturizing effect is particrly good, I see your hair texture, this shampoo is very suitable!¡± After saying that, the salesman¡¯s eyes intentionally or unintentionally nced towards Vincent.

    ¡°Sorry, my husband is a very picky person, not all kinds of things are suitable for him!¡± With those words, he took Vincent¡¯s hand and left.

    The saleswoman stood there with a pale face, she just looked at the man beside her twice, why talk about her like that?

    Tina huffed and puffed and went to the next shelf selling snacks and desperately threw snacks inside the cart, she was now desperately hoping for something to eat to quench the anger inside her.

    Looking at the inexplicably angry Tina, Vincent raised an eyebrow and went up to her waist and said softly, ¡°Tina, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Turning around, looking at Vincent¡¯s charming handsome face, he said with no good grace: ¡°It¡¯s okay, why look so good, and give me peach blossoms everywhere!¡±

    Vincent is very aggrieved, when did he go around messing with peach blossoms.

    Rubbing the tip of his nose, Vincent looked at Tina and said, ¡°Good looking? It¡¯s our The Meyer Family¡¯s good genes, it¡¯s passed down from our ancestors, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that because you The Meyer Family has good genes, you should be out there discharging them, right?¡± Tina red at Vincent, her cheeks puffed out, and her little mouth was opening and closing because she was angry.

    Seeing Tina¡¯s jealous look, Vincent was in a particrly good mood and leaned down to give her a peck on the mouth and said softly, ¡°No matter how many women appear around me in my life, I will only hold hands with one woman and grow old with her son!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s you, get it?¡±

    Raising her head and meeting Vincent¡¯s face with deep emotion, Tina felt as if she had just gone too far.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have gotten mad at you!¡±

    Stroking her hair, Vincent said with a doting face, ¡°Little fool, as long as you¡¯re happy, you can do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll spoil me like that!¡±

    With a small beak, Tina whispered.

    ¡°We women of The Meyer Family are meant to be spoiled!¡± Such domineering wordse out of Vincent¡¯s mouth, but they are extraordinarily touching.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go grocery shopping, I¡¯m all hungry and weak now!¡± After saying that, Vincent¡¯s whole body leaned towards hers.

    Tina knew he was doing it on purpose and deliberately slipped away under him, walked to the vegetable section, picked some fresh vegetables, bought some ribs, fish, put them inside the cart, looked at a cart full of vegetables, and only then was she satisfied and walked towards the cashier.

    Vincent held Tina¡¯s hand, before they reached the cashier, they saw a saleswoman with a box of tt in her hand, stopping their way, smiling sweetly and saying, ¡°Sir, our mall today this engage in activities, buy two get one free, this tt is extended and erged, and very lubricated, especially the above pellet design, will definitely let your girlfriend enjoy peak pleasure!¡±

    Being said so by the salesman, Tina¡¯s face was dripping blood, so nakedly, Tina buried her little face directly in front of Vincent¡¯s chest, not daring to look again.

    Vincent¡¯s face is also a bit hung up, how does this sound, as if to say that he can not let his side of the little woman satisfied.

    ¡°Excuse me, my wife and I are nning to have a baby!¡±

 250 kiss by the river

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The salesman smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°I wish you an early birth!¡±

    With a light cough, Vincent put his arm around Tina and headed out to the cashier.

    *********

    ¡°Hurry up, there are so many boats here!¡±

    By the river, Rosemary broke away from Wilson¡¯s hand and looked at the boat on the water with excitement.

    Wilson followed her, looking at her happy look, and the smile on his lips couldn¡¯t help but deepen.

    Very early he knew that she liked to travel, it is a pity that at that time his own identity, not to be able to take her around openly, but it does not matter, there will be time!

    ¡°Rosemary, slow down!¡±

    Looking at the crowd of peopleing and going on the riverside, went up and grabbed her hand and held it in the palm of his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t be too far away from you!¡±

    Hooking a finger at Wilson, Rosemary asked, ¡°Do you know where there¡¯s a beach here?¡± She has been particrly fond of the sea since she was a child, and looking at the endless sea, she is easily inspired to design.

    Being hooked by Rosemary like this, Wilson¡¯s heart trembled slightly, as if there was something in his heart something was torn apartyer byyer, this feeling was amazing.

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯ste today, so we¡¯ll have to go tomorrow!¡± Pulling Rosemary, Wilson said slowly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary smiled and nodded, they were out for a trip anyway, and there was no time limit, so as long as they were physically able to eat, they could go anywhere to y.

    Rosemary smiled, took a few steps forward, saw a wishing fountain in front of her, held out her hand to Wilson and shouted, ¡°Wilson, give me a coin!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson was half-heartedly unresponsive, hearing Rosemary call him by his first name, which was bing more and more obedient, and feeling tickled inside.

    These days and Rosemary spend time together, let Wilson feel his heart from time to time by her stirred up, the mind always shes some messy things, he sometimes feel more and more difficult to control themselves.

    Wilson shook his head a little, trying to stop those jumbled thoughts.

    After receiving the coin in Wilson¡¯s hand, Rosemary turned her back to the wishing pool, crossed her fingers, closed her eyes and began to make a wish.

    Taking out his cell phone from his pocket and starting to take pictures of Rosemary, Wilson suddenly regretted why he hadn¡¯t brought his DSLR with him.

    I should have known to take it over, and do not need to be so hasty to take a picture of the phone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re filming me?¡± Rosemary asked with a light smile as soon as she opened her eyes and saw Wilson filming himself with his phone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal any pictures, I just wanted to take more pictures for you to keep as a souvenir.¡±

    Rosemary walked past the wishing pool, looked at Wilson, and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you take a picture with your camera? I remember you brought your DSLR here!¡±

    ¡°I just came out and forgot to bring it!¡± Wilson shrugged helplessly and looked at Rosemary.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we still have a lot of time anyway, tomorrow in bring out the same, then I¡¯ll be a model, let you shoot enough for free!¡±

    Rosemary was in a particrly good mood and looked at Wilson, smiling.

    ¡°Right, when you go back at night you remember to tell me in advance where to go tomorrow, so that I can know what I wear tomorrow!¡± Since you want to take pictures, of course you should dress yourself beautifully so that the photos will look good.

    ¡°In fact, in my eyes, no matter what time you are, you are the most beautiful!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Wilson, smiled and teased, ¡°Did you just take advantage of my wish to steal honey and get that sweet mouth?¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary with a sh of illusion in his eyes, his body slowly leaned towards her and whispered in her ear, ¡°Later, I will slowly let you know that I not only have a sweet mouth, my whole body will be sweet and will make you fall in love with me!¡±

    Rosemary heard it, her ears instantly reddened, obviously a very rogue sentence, but in Wilson¡¯s mouth, as he usually speaks, reserved and elegant.

    ¡®¡­¡¯ Rosemary turned around, deciding not to pay attention to him, and walked along the riverside to Andy.

    Knowing that she was shy, the corners of Wilson¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, and the smile in the corners of his eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    Wilson came forward and took Rosemary¡¯s hand, looked at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do the boat, now that it¡¯s slowly getting dark, let¡¯s sit on the boat and see the scenery on both sides of the river.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary replied, hurrying to take Wilson¡¯s hand and head for the ferry.

    ¡°The ferry is this way!¡± Looking at the road sign on the side of the road, Wilson shouted, ripping Rosemary, an unstable Rosemary¡¯s whole body fell backwards and flung herself into Wilson¡¯s arms.

    Putting his arms around Rosemary, Wilson leaned down, looked at her tantalizing red lips and spat.

    I want to, kiss it!

    That¡¯s what Wilson had in mind and sought to do.

    Wrapping his arms around Rosemary¡¯s waist, he kissed her on the lips, and the two held each other so tightly by the river that it seemed as if things on either side were irrelevant to them.

    I don¡¯t know how long the kisssted, until Rosemary couldn¡¯t breathe anymore, WilsonOlivia reluctantly released her, looked down at her and said in a husky voice, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at her, a ripple shed inside her eyes, and said, ¡°Is it that you men like to say such things when you kiss. When kissing a girl, you all like to say something like that?¡±

    Meeting Rosemary¡¯s innocent eyes, Wilson said with a doting face, ¡°Idiot, I meant what I said!¡±

    I gave him a nk look, raised my pointed minibus and said, ¡°I know this, I¡¯ve always known I was pretty since I could understand people¡¯s speech!¡±

    Rosemary winked at Wilson and said smugly.

    Reaching out and gently scraping the tip of her nose, heughed softly and asked, ¡°So you haven¡¯t been confessed to by many boys since you were a kid?¡±

    This sounds out, how Rosemary feels a sour taste.

    Rosemary looked at Wilson, who had a smiling face, and a sh of light shed instantly in her mind.

    ¡°What if it is to confess? Since childhood to confess with my boy that is really countless, may a train may not pull the end, so that ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s lips were gagged before she could finish her sentence.

    Wilson¡¯s hands tightened around Rosemary¡¯s waist, sucking hard on her lips, gentle and a little dominant, as if he was angry.

    Rosemary clutched his arm with both hands and responded raw, slowly digesting the anger in Wilson¡¯s heart.

    After a while, Wilson slowly let her go and gently touched his fingertips on her slightly red and swollen lips as he softly said, ¡°If you dare to say something like that again in the future, I¡¯ll kiss you once every time I see you until you learn how to behave!¡±

    Rosemary can not help but hold the forehead, how this man does not move to kiss her, is it too long in bed, or ¡­

 251 Send Roses to Rosemary

    ¡°You¡¯re real silly and cute!¡± Wilson stroked her hair a few times and looked at her with a doting face, but felt a tug on his coat.

    Lowering his head, Wilson saw a little girl of about eight. Nine years old little girl, big eyes, blond hair, tied with two cute ponytail, very cute.

    ¡°Uncle, buy flowers for your lover!¡± The little girl blinked her big eyes and long eyshes, fluttering and flickering, and said to Wilson in fluent Italian.

    ¡°Little friend, how do you know he¡¯s my lover?¡±

    Wilson squatted down, hands gently on the little girl¡¯s shoulders, said in a gentle tone.

    The little girl looked at Rosemary and smiled brightly, ¡°Because you were just kissing! My mommy said that when a man and a woman kiss, that means that the man and the woman are very close, and since your rtionship is so good, shouldn¡¯t you buy a flower and give it to your lover?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re a couple, not lovers!¡±

    Wilson looked at the fair-skinned little girl in front of him and smiled.

    ¡°In that case, that means you have a better rtionship as a couple than as lovers, so all the more reason for uncle to buy a flower and give it to your wife!¡± The little girl was very good at talking, and the smile on her little face was extraordinarily bright.

    Wilson stroked the little girl¡¯s hair, smiled faintly, and asked softly, ¡°How much is one?¡±

    ¡°A bouquet of roses for ten Hugo!¡±

    ¡°Take it all!¡±

    Wilson drew out twenty Hugo from his wallet and handed it to the little girl.

    Then he took a bouquet of flowers inside her basket and said with a smile, ¡°The rest, it¡¯s a tip for you!¡±

    The little girl smiled faintly and bowed slightly to Wilson, ¡°Uncle, your wife is beautiful, she loves you very much!¡± Said, tiptoe, in Wilson¡¯s cheek a kiss, and then ran away.

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said curiously, ¡°What did she say to you!¡±

    ¡°That little girl said that you are beautiful and you love me so much that she asked me to buy you flowers!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rosemary looked at Wilson in disbelief, ¡°You¡¯re telling me the opposite!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just call her back and ask?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Forget it, you know full well that I won¡¯t go to a little kid to testify against this, and you said that on purpose!¡± ring at him, pretending to be angry, he said.

    ¡°Here you go!¡± Wilson handed the rose in his hand to Rosemary.

    The roses were simply tied up with a cute bow, but in Rosemary¡¯s opinion, they were the most beautiful flowers she had ever received.

    ¡°How petty, people send roses in bunches, but you send one!¡± Taking the roses, Rosemary whispered.

    ¡°As long as you like it, I¡¯ll bring you your favorite perfumed lilies every day from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I like perfumed lilies?¡± Not many people knew that she liked lilies, and he had just woken up, so how did he know that he liked lilies?

    Stepping forward and taking his hand, he said, ¡°As long as I have a heart, whatever you like or dislike, I will know!¡±

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary did not expect this man to have his preferences so well figured out, if not a very attentive man, how could he do it?

    ¡°You must remember what you said, when I have my birthday, I hope to see the perfumed lilies you gave me then!¡± With a bit of a sappy tone, it tickled Wilson¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I will keep all the words I have said to you in my heart, no matter how much time has passed, I will never forget them!¡±

    Wilson looked at the woman beside him who did not feel a bit safe, what he had to do to make her understand that the first encounter in the bar had filled his heart to the brim and could no longer amodate another woman?

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The two arrived at the ferry, paid, Wilson pulled Rosemary on board, the boat has a lot of food, see so many good food, Rosemary¡¯s eyes lit up, let the original is almost digested, she had the urge to jump on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get some food to go here!¡±

    Wilson felt that Rosemary had a point, a round trip on the ship, almost two hours of time, if you do not buy a little food up, can be hungry, not to mention Rosemary is still a pregnant woman, very easy to get hungry.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s pick some food and bring it to the boat, I¡¯ll get you a little barbecue to eatter!¡± After saying that, Wilson walked to the boat full of seafood, and in no time, he bought arge pile of food and put it on the boat.

    Rosemary saw that Wilson took a lot of oysters, so she smiled and said, ¡°Oysters taste especially delicious if they are grilled!¡± In fact, Rosemary¡¯s appetite is no different from Tina¡¯s, except that Rosemary is subject to more constraints than Tina, so even though she can obviously eat more, she doesn¡¯t dare to eat too much in a crowded situation.

    Wilson said a little = sentence to the boss, then walked to Rosemary¡¯s side and sat down, saying, ¡°I just asked the boss to roast some oysters for you, and you shouldn¡¯t eat too manyter!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡± At the thought of the colorful and fragrant grilled oysters, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but gulp, and that look looked especially like a child.

    ¡°Huh? What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Later you do not eat too much, there is a food street in front of you, there are all kinds of snacks there,ter you can also go there to eat!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    It would be nice if Tina was here too. For foodies like them, travel and food, that is absolutely inseparable.

    It was getting dark, and the roads on both sides began to light up, until it was all dark. Rosemary looked at the roadside, and the lights all around were lit up, put far away, like two long golden dragons, winding and twisting.

    Venice is so beautiful at night, it¡¯s gorgeous!

    ¡°Rosemary, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°What a picturesque night view!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and sighed softly.

    No wonder people now like to travel abroad, before she did not feel so much, just want to go to their favorite ces, but now ¡­

    She really likes the scenery here, if she can find a town here, buy a house and settle here, maybe it is also a good choice.

    ¡°But it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes were all Rosemary inside, and what he saw, naturally, was the most beautiful!

    Propping up the minibus and watching, Rosemary sat in the inside seat, Wilson sat in the seat on the other side, and the two sat quietly looking at the scenery on both sides of the river, no one spoke.

    It took a while before Rosemary turned back to the oysters, picked up the freshly grilled ones, and ate them.

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s good,¡± the barbecue here tastes the same as at home, it just doesn¡¯t taste the same!

 252 kiss

    Rosemary looked up and saw that Wilson had been looking at herself and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat and watch you eat first!¡±

    ¡°Are you going to be full watching me eat?¡± Rosemary said, and before the seafood in her hand could be put into her mouth, Wilson backhanded her by sping the back of her head and kissing her on the lips, hooking all the food in Rosemary¡¯s mouth into his own and chewing it delicately.

    The people around all looked at them, is not to their side nced over, but also from time to time to cover the mouth lightlyugh.

    Rosemary licked her lips and looked at Wilson and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you do that, so many people are watching, how embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so embarrassing, look around?¡± Wilson gave her a small smile and gestured for her to look at those on the boat.

    Rosemary looked back around and realized that half of the couples were kissing, some even more passionately, and others had their hands out of reach.

    With a light cough,, Rosemary whispered, ¡°People in this country are really open!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re still embarrassed now?¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and smiled and joked.

    Looking down, Rosemary turned to Wilson and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of being seen by others when they kiss like that in front of so many people?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Kissing is supposed to be an interaction between couples to enhance their rtionship, it is a normal behavior, why would you be afraid of being seen by others?¡±

    Maybe he¡¯s right, in this country, kissing is really just an interaction for couples to enhance their rtionship, and in general, Rosemary feels that it¡¯s more open abroad.

    ¡°Now would you still think we¡¯d kiss each other and have people see us?¡± Lowering his head, Wilson looked at her delicate, red lips and leaned down to kiss them.

    Wilson¡¯s lips are very thin, a little cold, with a little light pink lips slightly up, is a look to know very suitable for kissing the kind of.

    Rosemary also does not know what is going on today, moving to be kissed on, and they do not seem to reject, and the heart with a little bit of anticipation.

    Perhaps because the atmosphere here is too suitable for kissing, so they are tainted by the ce, which will ghost tiger kiss.

    Reachingout and gently wrapping her hand around his neck, Rosemary¡¯s body slowly rxed, responding to Wilson¡¯s kiss in a raw manner.

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s change of heart, Wilson¡¯s heart was so happy that he reached out and sped the back of her head, sucking in her goodness.

    Rosemary learned Wilson¡¯s kissing skills, raw and awkward, and almost bit Wilson¡¯s nose several times, which made her so depressed.

    Wilson is a normal man, being Rosemary rubbed on his body left and right, the fire inside the body is like from the bottom of the body, quickly run to the top of the body.

    With two hands, Wilson reported Rosemary¡¯s entire body to hisp and sat on it, wrapping his arms around her waist, kissing her deeply, sucking on her beauty, hating to rub her directly into his body.

    Rosemary kept changing her breath, and her little face was flushed because of her breathlessness.

    ¡°Rosemary, your skills, you need to keep up the good work!¡± After saying that, he gave her another kiss on the lips.

    ¡°So tired!¡± Rosemary suddenly realized that kissing was actually a really tiring thing, her whole body was now weak and her whole body was lying limp in Wilson¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Boom ¡­¡±

    In the distant sky, a brilliant and colorful fireworks instantly lit up the mid-air sky with colorful and colorful.

    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful firework!¡±

    Rosemary rubbed herself in Wilson¡¯s arms, which made Wilson, who was already bathing in fire, even more difficult now.

    Rosemary was in a happy mood to see such beautiful fireworks in a foreign country.

    ¡°Wilson, look at that, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, but he¡¯s really struggling right now!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    In front of so many people, he didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly, so he lowered his voice and said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m a little ufortable, can we go back first?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why is your body so hot?¡± Rosemary¡¯s hand had only just touched his body when she was shocked by the body heat on his body and jerked back her hand.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    No sooner had Wilson finished speaking than Rosemary felt what seemed to be something¡¯s against her where she was sitting, and it was hard.

    Reachingout to touch it, Rosemary¡¯s face brushed red, looked at Wilson, and stammered, ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was blushing like a red apple, Wilson had a hard look on his face and said in a husky voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want you so bad!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Rosemary reflexively took a few steps back a few paces and looked at Wilson.

    Although the two are husband and wife, but really encountered such a thing, she really does not know what to do?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not the first time?¡±

    Wilson sat there and tried to calm down as much as he could, just short of burning incense and worshipping Buddha.

    It was hard to get to the shore, Wilson¡¯s body of fire subsided a lot.

    Seeing him so hard, Rosemary looked at him and said, ¡°That, let¡¯s just go back to the hotel! Can¡¯t you guys do that by yourselves?¡±

    ¡°Back to the hotel?¡± Wilson¡¯s deep eyes, looking at Rosemary, said, ¡°Are you implying to me that going back to the hotel will allow me to want you?¡±

    Rosemary gave her a look and said without a smile, ¡°I mean, you could have gone back to your room and fixed it yourself so you wouldn¡¯t have embarrassed yourself so much!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I said I won¡¯t touch you until you ept me!¡± After saying that, his finger hung gently on the tip of her nose.

    After saying that, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked in the direction of the hotel, ¡°I think I might really need to go back and fix that.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s face reddened even more, but she was a little curious, ¡°How exactly do men settle when they¡¯re that?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you, blushing like that?¡±

    ¡°Is there? Maybe it¡¯s hot!¡± Reachingout a hand to touch her burning face, Rosemary deliberately reached out and pped her cheek a few times.

    Looking at her strange expression, Wilson said, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re not thinking about what I just said, are you!¡±

 253 I just like to spoil you like this

    ¡°No, I ¡­ just felt a little muggy, so my face got a little hot!¡± How could she tell him that she had just thought of something like that!

    Lifting his head, he looked around at the peopleing and going and said in confusion, ¡®Is it hot? The temperature here is basically constant, how can it be hot?¡±

    After thinking about it, since she said that, maybe it had something to do with her current pregnancy, so she went up and took her little hand.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re pregnant, I read in a book that people who are pregnant are more afraid of heat than normal?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back first, you go to bed early tonight, tomorrow I¡¯ll see where we should go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Once a man touches such a thing, it is estimated that tonight will not have sleep.

    ¡°See what you want to eatter, I¡¯ll have the hotel send it over!¡±

    ¡°I know, why do I feel that you are now like this, but like a father, so nagging!¡±

    After giving her a look, Wilson said, ¡°I just want to spoil you like my own daughter and make you the happiest girl in the whole world!¡±

    ¡°Okay! I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯ll scream myself when I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    Rosemary said, looking ahead at the hotel, taking Wilson¡¯s hand and saying, ¡°Here we are!¡±

    Wilson took a deep breath, then followed Rosemary back into the room.

    Because of the inconvenience, Rosemary came back and sat directly in the living room to watch TV, while Wilson went straight to his room and went into the bathroom.

    Watching the news on TV speaking fluent English, Rosemary felt very bored, she had never been interested in the political issues of the country. Feeling a little thirsty, she stood up and went to the refrigerator to take out some juice and poured herself a ss.

    After drinking a ss of juice, Rosemaryy on the sofa and looked at Wilson who had note out for more than an hour and couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡± knocked on the door and looked inside the unmoving bathroom, Rosemary¡¯s heart tightened slightly and asked, ¡°Wilson, are you okay! ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice is strange, is it because the restless fire in his body has not yet subsided?

    Or is it because it is physically difficult?

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, I thought you passed out in the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Eh, you go out!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary turned and left.

    Wilson inside the bathroom felt like he was going crazy, was it because there hadn¡¯t been any womentely?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    But after Rosemary found out there was something wrong with the milk, he didn¡¯te as hard as he is now!

    Looking at the still erect penis, Wilson simply does not know what to do!

    Taking a deep breath, Wilson adjusted the cold water again and continued to rinse over and over again on his own body.

    Finally after two hours, looking at the penis that had plopped down, Wilson wrapped a towel around his body and came out from inside the bathroom, his whole face looking exhausted.

    Seeing hime out, Rosemary stood up from the couch and walked up, asking with concern, ¡°Are you ¡­ you okay!¡±

    Shaking his head, Wilson looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little tired and want to sleep!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary standing in front of him, Wilson had a feeling of self-inflicted sins, if he had thought things through a bit, he would not have had to leave his wife in the living room today, himself

    A two-hour cold shower inside the bathroom.

    If his buddies knew about this, they wouldn¡¯t know how to make fun of him.

    ¡°But the food hasn¡¯t been brought up yet? You haven¡¯t eaten yet, this will be bad for your stomach!¡±

    ¡°When it¡¯s deliveredter you eat first, I¡¯ll eatter!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary looked at Wilson with a bit of a hard-on in her heart.

    It is clear that he does not need to suffer such a crime, but because he promised her, and let himself suffer such a crime.

    It is said that men think with their lower bodies, but looking at Wilson like this, Rosemary¡¯s heart aches slightly.

    Rosemary had a hard time walking to the couch and sitting down, then took out her phone and searched for it.

    Looking at the results disyed on the phone screen, why are other men not as horrible?

    But when you think of Wilson not touching himself in this situation, it¡¯s proof that this man still keeps his promises.

    Thinking about this, Rosemary¡¯s heart still flooded with a tess of joy.

    Dingdong ¡­

    At this time, the doorbell outside the room rang, should be the food came, walked to the door of the room, open the door, the waiter in fluent Italian smiling after Rosemary said that when she finished, RosemaryTammy a smile, said a: ¡°Thank you!¡±

    The waiter pushed the cart in, put it away, and then said to Rosemary, ¡°Have a nice evening!¡±

    After saying that, the waiter smiled and went out.

    Looking at the hot meal on the table, Rosemary¡¯s eyes darted to the door of the room, should she go over and wake him up to eat?

    Rosemary was hesitant to go over and call Wilson when the door to the room opened and Wilson stood fully dressed in the doorway of the room.

    ¡°Why are you so dressed up, are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have a college friend who also happens to live in this hotel, I¡¯ll go down to meet herter, and you cane along too!¡± After saying that, Wilson walked to Rosemary, looked at the food on the table, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go down and sit for a while, and thene up to eatter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Seeing Wilson dressed so formally, it looks like the friend downstairs is not his admirer!

    In any case, he is now her husband, she has the right to hold her feelings well in her own hands.

    After taking a look at the clothes he was wearing, he looked at Wilson and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes first!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡±

    After that, finished immediately into the room, looking for a rtively simple and generous-looking dress to put on.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Rosemary changed her clothes with great speed and appeared in front of Wilson.

    Looking at Rosemary a light pink dress, hair casually pulled up, the whole person looks Heidi generous, let a person look, refreshing.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, don¡¯t I look good dressed like this?¡±

    Seeing Wilson keep staring at himself, Rosemary lowered her head and looked at her clothes, nothing wrong with it!

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Seeing Wilson say this, Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to look good, I was afraid you might not like it?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, has anyone ever told you that you have a peculiar aura about you, like ¡­?¡±

    Thought for a while, then said: ¡°The kind of aura on the elves, so that people will not be able to move their eyes at first nce.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡±

    Rosemary happily went up and took Wilson¡¯s arm, smiling, ¡°Diretor Lau said that before!¡±

 254 will stay with you all the way!

    ¡°Is your friend a man or a woman?¡±

    ¡°Female, a college friend of mine, but just a freshman, she called me out of the blue and said she was here too!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson with some confusion inside her eyes, then said, ¡°Do you guys have regr contact?¡±

    Shaking his head, Wilson said, ¡°Very little, just some business dealings, but not much, asionally some contact!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Since they want to meet Wilson, they must be on good terms!

    Thinking about all this, Rosemary felt all the more reason to go and meet.

    Arriving at the hotel¡¯s restaurant, the lights were somewhat dim and orange illuminated. Rosemary held Wilson¡¯s arm and was slightly nervous.

    ¡°Wilson!¡± suddenly, a beautiful and elegant-looking woman waved towards them ¡°This way!¡±

    ¡°Ellen!¡± Wilson waved at the woman named Ellen and led Rosemary that way.

    EllenTammy smiled, her eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s body and said with a smile, ¡°This must be your wife!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, let me introduce you, this is my ssmate Ellen. ellen, this is my wife, Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Hi Rosemary, I¡¯m Wilson¡¯s ssmate, just call me Ellen! I just know that Wilson is also in this hotel, so I asked him toe down to catch up, I¡¯m not disturbing you, right?¡±

    Ellen was enthusiastic and extended her hand, smiling at Rosemary.

    ¡°Hello Ellen, nice to meet you!¡± Heidi said graciously as Rosemary extended her hand.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and then Ellen, and Tammy gave a smile, ¡°Sit down and talk first!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, how¡¯s it going? How¡¯s your health?¡±

    Ellen knew that Wilson had been in a car ident three years ago and heard that he had only recently woken up, so naturally she was very concerned about his health.

    In fact, in everyone¡¯s opinion, Wilson is very close to her ex-girlfriend, and only a few of their best friends know that he was in a car ident because of what happened.

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m doing well now, nothing is wrong with my body anymore!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°We used to wonder what kind of girls you liked, but now that we¡¯ve seen them, it turns out you have an eye ¡­ for them,¡± Ellen nced at Rosemary, paused deliberately, and then looked at Wilson.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that love at first sight could be in your case, and you have a really sharp eye, a nce to you to see such a good girl!¡±

    Ellen looked at Wilson¡¯s eyes inside and shed a hint of surprise.

    Rosemary thought Ellen¡¯sment about love at first sight meant that he woke up and saw her, but what she didn¡¯t realize was that she had been targeted years earlier.

    ¡°To beable to marry Rosemary is the greatest blessing in my life!¡± With those words, Wilson looked at Rosemary and grabbed her hand, his eyes were full of tenderness inside!

    Ellen saw this, reached out and touched her white as an onion arm, said flirtatiously aside: ¡°Oops, my goose bumps are up!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at him, a faint blush appearing on her face.

    Looking at Rosemary, Ellen smiled and said, ¡°Rosemary let me tell you, Wilson used to be liked by many girls at school, you will be very happy if you marry him!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly, was she showing off that she knew her well?

    Why can¡¯t you hear a little bit of sourness in her statement?

    Is she not their legendary fianc¨¦e?

    ¡°I also feel fortunate that I ran into him and hope to keep going with him!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and she meant what she said, she really wanted them to be like this, to keep going!

    ¡°Fool, you¡¯re the only girl I¡¯ve ever met who¡¯s moved, and there are some things that you¡¯ll understandter!¡± Wilson naturally knew what Rosemary was worried about.

    Ellen saw that the atmosphere was a bit stiff, then looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°By the way, have you guys taken your wedding photos yet? Have you nned where to take wedding photos, I know a few good wedding stores here, you can go out on location, do you want to shoot a little here?¡±

    ¡°Wedding photos?¡± Rosemary looked at Wilson, although they had been married for several months, but because of Wilson, their wedding photos had not been taken, not to mention the honeymoon trip.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Winking at Rosemary, Ellen spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s rare toe to this romantic city of Venice, what a pity if you don¡¯t take a set of wedding photos or art photos! I have a friend in the studio, if you want to shoot, you can tell me, I can help you arrange for free.¡±

    As soon as Ellen finished speaking, Wilson immediately said, ¡°How can we do it for free? That is not to ask people to pay back, how about this! Rosemary and I haven¡¯t taken any wedding photos yet, so we¡¯ll make an appointment some other time, and Rosemary and I will go there.

    ¡°That won¡¯t work!¡± Ellen looked at Wilson and said, ¡°We¡¯re all old ssmates, and now that you¡¯re married, this must note out, because I¡¯m the biggest shareholder in that studio!¡±

    After saying that, Ellen in Rosemary¡¯s ear, whispered: ¡°Rosemary I tell you, when you are with your own man, it is best to take more pictures with him, women ah! How many art photos are not too many, andter when you think about it, you will feel very happy!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen and her instincts told her that this woman had no feelings for Wilson as a man and a woman, but only a friendship between ssmates.

    ¡°But ¡­¡± before Rosemary¡¯s words could be said, Ellen stood up and said to them, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    Watching Ellen leave, Rosemary took Wilson¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Does this friend of yours like you?¡±

    Eyebrows lightly touching, Wilson looks at Rosemary and says, ¡°Who told you Ellen likes me?¡±

    Rosemary was a little embarrassed and whispered, ¡°No, I just think she seems to be very attached to your business!¡±

    ¡°Her husband Edwin is a friend of mine, he and I also have business dealings, and it¡¯s not the first time we¡¯ve met, but it¡¯s rare to meet your own people abroad, so naturally you¡¯ll be enthusiastic!¡±

    ¡°Is she married?¡± Rosemary asked, surprised, as she looked at Wilson.

    ¡°Yes, the child is five years old!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were wide open, a bit incredulous that she was married?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    At first, he thought she was Wilson¡¯s suitor, and when he saw her talking, he seemed to be showing off how well he knew Wilson, and in the end, he made a mess!

    Spitting out her tongue, Rosemary replied, ¡°Thought she was your suitor at first!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on inside your little head?¡± After saying that, he gave her a light tap on the head.

 255 Life and death are never far away from each other!

    ¡°Ellen and Blume¡¯s feelings are very good, Ellen eighteen years old when they got together with Blume, when Blume and Ellen together, opposed by the family, Blume¡¯s family in order to cut off their rtionship, will Blume shut in the third floor room, Blume in order to be with Ellen in In order to be with Ellen, Blume climbed down from the window, identally fell down and broke his foot!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°And then what happened?¡± Rosemary, not expecting Edwin to be such a deeply affectionate man, continued to ask.

    ¡°Later, Blume¡¯s family, seeing how stubborn he was, agreed to stay with Ellen on one condition, that Blume would never return to The Frank Family from now on!¡±

    Wilson said here, a sh of helplessness inside his eyes.

    ¡°So that¡¯s cutting ties with The Frank Family?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect Ellen to be cheerful and honest, but there is still such a blood and tears of emotional story, but fortunately, God is overwhelmed, the two people are finally together, so that the experience of suffering, but also sweet!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think there were men in the world who were that infatuated?¡± Rosemary muttered.

    ¡°However, Blume also paid a heavy price, one of his legs was almost broken at that time, the doctor had no hope for his leg, but Ellen did not believe, looking for a form to treat Blume¡¯s leg everywhere, the sky is not a man of the world, and finally Blume¡¯s leg was saved, but when walking, slightly Blume¡¯s leg was saved, but when he walked, it was a little crooked, but this is already a blessing in misfortune!¡±

    Hearing such a touching story, Rosemary thought of the phrase: ¡°We will never leave each other in life or in death.

    A woman can meet such a man who is infatuated with her, she believes that Ellen is now the happiest woman in the whole world.

    Ellen came over there and said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, whatever you want to eat, feel free to order, it¡¯s my treat tonight!¡±

    ¡°How can I let you break the bank? I¡¯m a man, I should be the one to pay for it anyways!¡±

    ¡°Okay! You let me go once, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to do anything?¡± Ellen looked at Wilson and said with a smile, ¡°When we were so poor when we got married, if you hadn¡¯t lent us money, we wouldn¡¯t be doing so well now, these are the things we should do!¡±

    Tammy smiled and Wilson wasn¡¯t being persistent, ¡°Fine! It¡¯s on you! But let me handle the money for the wedding photos, it¡¯s mine and Rosemary¡¯s wedding photos, and I want it to be on me!¡±

    When Wilson¡¯s words fell, Rosemary turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Are we really going to take wedding pictures?¡±

    ¡°Eh, haven¡¯t we taken our wedding photos yet? Just take this opportunity to ask Ellen to help us arrange it, and we¡¯ll take a set of wedding photos back here, okay?¡± Looking at Rosemary, Wilson was very guilty, married for so long, he did not do what a husband should do.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Rosemary like taking pictures?¡± Ellen looked at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°How about every woman wants to take wedding photos? Venice has a great view, it¡¯s really suitable, and if you don¡¯t want to wear a wedding dress, I can help you choose a dress, too!¡±

    ¡°So can I wear my wedding dress and gown together for the photo?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen and said with a smile.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Taking out her phone, Ellen then gave Rosemary a look at the wedding dresses and gowns inside their studio, each one was gorgeous and really beautiful on those models.

    After all, it¡¯s a woman, and every woman is irresistible to wedding dresses. Looking at Ellen, Rosemary nodded her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°You can try! Later use it as an avatar or do anything else, how beautiful!¡±

    Hearing Ellen say that, itpletely aroused Rosemary¡¯s foolish heart, smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Secretly tell you, my husband and I will take a wedding photo every ce we go, I think the most beautiful time for a woman is when she wears a wedding dress, you can take more photos now, especially with your favorite person, it is a very enjoyable thing!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosemary bit her lower lip lightly, then said, ¡°Is it going to be a long shoot?¡±

    ¡°You shoot the day I do not go anywhere, you can follow you, you can y as you like, our photographers are captured, and will not affect your y, and can take so many beautiful photos, how good!¡±

    Hearing Ellen say this, Rosemary¡¯s whole person was like being demonized and nodded solemnly.

    Rosemary thinks Ellen is right, women should take more beautiful photos while they are young, to record their youthful years well, and in the future when they are old, and then take out to see, there will be another taste.

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary looked at Wilson and said, ¡°When do we start going to shoot?¡±

    ¡°Wait for two days! Let¡¯s take a casual walk around the annex for the next two days, and then we¡¯ll go shoot when you¡¯re a little more rested, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary smiled sweetly, looked at Ellen, and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Ellen!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I just think it¡¯s rare toe to this romantic city and not bring something nice back, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll think about itter and regret it!¡±

    Tammy smiled, Ellen looked at Wilson and said, ¡°Wilson, when are you going to give Rosemary a full wedding! The most beautiful and best day of a woman¡¯s life is when she walks into a church holding the hand of her beloved.

    With a slight smile, Wilson looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, and I¡¯m nning to have you guys give us a big bonus, so don¡¯t you dare try to dodge it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our family will be at the wedding site on time by then!¡±

    Ellen finished and said to them, ¡°When you are preparing for the wedding, remember to tell me in advance, then I will help you make a wedding dress by hand, for free!¡±

    ¡°Ellen you can make wedding dresses?¡± Rosemary asked, her eyes propped up as she looked at Ellen.

    Patting Rosemary¡¯s face, Wilson said with amusement, ¡°Ellen is the founder of J. M Brand, and the wedding dresses she has on hand start at a million dors, and it¡¯s not just money that can buy them!¡±

    Although Rosemary usually does not like to study these, but J. M this brand she has heard of, remember thest Daisy engagement, want to book a J. M design dress, but did not book.

    Think about it, J. M this brand of clothes in the market is how hard to find, many rich actresses or Missy, in order to be able to buy a wedding dress under the J. M, are willing to a Zheng thousand dors!

    Is she considered to have picked up five million dors?

 256 Iâ€™m willing to let you bully me all my life

    ¡°Ellen, why are you being so nice to me?¡± Rosemary looked at Ellen, curious, after all, they had only just met and she was so helpful, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Because when I first had nothing, it was Wilson who helped me fight my way through France to get to where I am today, Wilson deserves a lot of credit. It¡¯s Wilson¡¯s fault that we have such a good life today!¡±

    ¡°What about your husband?¡±

    Ellen smiled slightly and looked at Rosemary, ¡°He¡¯s at home watching the kids right now, and it¡¯s rare that he has time right now, so he¡¯s at home spending more time with them!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Ellen, she had a feeling that she was hiding a lot of secrets?

    But for some reason, Rosemary suddenly didn¡¯t want to ask her about her past, because she thought it should be a bad past!

    She didn¡¯t want to ruffle people¡¯s privacy, which would make Ellen feel embarrassed.

    ¡°So hungry, let¡¯s order!¡± Rosemary looked at Ellen and said with a smile.

    Ellen knew Rosemary didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter further, so she said with a smile, ¡°Order!¡± After saying that, beckoned the waiter.

    The two were talking andughing,pletely ignoring Wilson, who was sitting on the sidelines.

    The food was quickly brought up, and looking at so much food, Rosemary was not polite and ate happily.

    Only after they had had enough wine and food did Wilson and Rosemary say goodbye to Ellen, get into the elevator, and go back to their room.

    Once back in the room, Wilson said, ¡°Ellen¡¯s husband broke his leg and has been nursing at home, because Blume gave up the inheritance of The Frank Family, they were very poor at that time, so I took out all my savings and lent them to help them fight all the way to France, good thing Blume and Ellen are verypetitive, in less than three years, they have established themselves in France, and also founded J. M, which has be the leading French wedding dress brand.¡±

    ¡°Ellen and Blume, they were really happy, maybe at that time for them, two people together is the most important. At that time, the child is considered their biggest spiritual support.¡±

    Wilson said, reached out and touched Rosemary¡¯s cheek and whispered, ¡°Rosemary, fortunately I didn¡¯t have as hard a time as they did in chasing you.¡±

    Rosemary reached out to cover the hand ced on her cheek and said with a smile, ¡°So say you treat me right and don¡¯t bully me all the time!¡±

    ¡°What am I bullying you for!¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary very breathlessly.

    He smiled, ¡°Then are you willing to let me bully you for the rest of your life?¡± Tilting her head, Rosemary asked in all seriousness.

    Wilson held her in his arms, purely in front of her forehead gently dropped a kiss, said divinely, ¡°I am willing to let you bully for the rest of my life!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly and her heart pounded when she heard Wilson¡¯s words.

    Putting Rosemary on the bed, Wilson said softly, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go to bed early!¡± After saying that, he pulled over the quilt and helped Rosemary cover up.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to sleep?¡± Rosemary reached out and pulled him in, there was only one bed in this room, she couldn¡¯t let him sleep on the couch again!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom first, I¡¯lle overter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Looking at Wilson¡¯s back, Rosemary suddenly burst outughing.

    After a few minutes, Wilson came out of the bathroom, saw Rosemary, who was still awake, and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just couldn¡¯t sleep!¡±

    ¡°I have spoken to the hotel, if there is a presidential suite to change one with us, but now so long has not called, should be too many people moving in, there is still no room!¡±

    Wilson exined to Rosemary as he undressed.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it doesn¡¯t matter if we don¡¯t, we sleep together at home anyway!¡±

    Rosemary said faintly, if it is really home, Wilson and her to sleep separately, Marian knows, still do not know what will happen?

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯m just worried that you misunderstood!¡±

    Wilson undressed, lifted the covers, looked at Rosemary, and said, ¡°I seem to remember you brought your pajamas over, do you want to go change into them, that would be morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Is that good?¡±

    She did not go to change into pajamas, that is afraid that he will be the same as this afternoon, and then have to go to the cold shower, then she will be guilty!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, didn¡¯t you girls say not to sleep in your underwear? Not to mention that you are pregnant now, this is not good for your **!¡± Wilson said indifferently.

    Blushing slightly, she looked at Wilson and whispered, ¡°How do you even know about this?¡±

    Stretching out his finger and flicking it on her forehead, he said breathlessly, ¡°Such simplemon sense, anyone knows it well?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what was going on inside her little head, but she looked at Rosemary and shook her head.

    Rosemary¡¯s ears flushed and she looked at Wilson, biting her lower lip lightly.

    Wilson saw her not say anything and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mess around!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You are not going to mess around, you are going toe nice and serious.¡± Rosemary¡¯s beautiful eyes turned slightly and looked at his bewitching smile.

    The body leaned forward, the line of sight fell on a certain part of her, said with a smile, ¡°If you think you¡¯re small there, I don¡¯t mind rubbing itfor you properly!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t youe, immodest!¡±

    Rosemary finished, got up from the bed, then got out of bed, walked to the closet, selected a set of home clothes to put on, this set of home clothes or she bought when she went shoppingst time, because she was pregnant, so she deliberately bought two sets of home clothes to keep at home, easy to wear.

    Take this trip in your hand and turn around and go into the bathroom.

    Rosemary, who had changed her clothes ande out, went to the bed and got into it.

    ¡°Go to sleep! You have to get up early tomorrow?¡± With those words, Wilson tucked her in, his hand identally touching her cheek, which was still faintly hot.

    I don¡¯t know why, since she slept with Wilson a few times, she especially liked the feeling of nesting in his arms, that feeling made her feel especially safe, like the warm embrace in her previous dreams, so she was very coveted.

    Turning around, Wilson¡¯s hand gently rested on Rosemary¡¯s waist and his whole body couldn¡¯t help but rub up against his.

    Rosemary rubbed against him, then found afortable position in his arms and soon fell into sleep.

    Without a moment¡¯s notice, there came an even sound of breathing.

    Wilson gave her a light touch on her bare forehead and the corners of his lips hooked slightly, ¡°Good night!¡±

    The sleeping Rosemary is like a child, with slightly pouched red lips and a touch of petnce, such a Rosemary is really beautiful.

 257 donâ€™t you think itâ€™s weird

    When the first rays of Vian sunlight spill through the curtain fabric on the window pane, the various different curves are reflected on the floor like a fine geometric figure.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep on his first morning in a foreign country, Wilson woke up early.

    Looking at Rosemary lying in his arms, the corners of his lips lifted slightly, if only he could wake up every morning and see her in his eyes, how nice it would be!

    Perhaps because Wilson¡¯s eyes were so hot, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and slowly opened her eyes and looked at Wilson, ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, littlezy cat!¡± Wilson reached out and gave her cheek a gentle squeeze, seemingly in a good mood.

    ¡°What time is it? It¡¯s time for us to get up!¡±

    ¡°Um, 6:30, but we really should get up, where do you want to go today?¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll go wherever you take me to y anyway!¡± She wasn¡¯t familiar with the area anyway and didn¡¯t know where to have fun.

    He gave Rosemary a peck on the lips before Wilson said, ¡°Get up first, I¡¯ll check the weatherter and then we¡¯ll see where to go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rolling over, Rosemary got up.

    Standing in front of Wilson, Wilson looked down and saw the inside of her pajamas, a wonderful.

    Although it is wearing in loungewear, but it is so inadvertent nce, Wilson still saw the beauty inside her pajamas, throat tightened, instantly turned his head, and then said to Rosemary: ¡°I go in first, you change first!¡±

    Rosemary saw that Wilson had gone in, turned around and walked to the locker, looked at the clothes on it, and for a moment didn¡¯t know what kind of clothes to wear, and finally decided to take a more casual dress to wear.

    After changing, Rosemary saw that Wilson hadn¡¯te out yet, walked to the bathroom door, knocked on it, and called out, ¡°Wilson?¡±

    The door opened and Wilson turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Come in and brush your teeth, I¡¯m ready!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Rosemary walked in and stood at the sink with Wilson, picking up the toothpaste and toothbrush together, looking, like a newlywed couple, the

    ¡°Ever feel a sense of docility?¡±

    ¡°Weird?¡± Wilson looked at her and shook his head, ¡°No! It¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Rosemary took the toothpaste to be handsome brushing his teeth, watching Wilson brush his teeth and wash his face, and then take the razor and shave, suddenly he felt this look, seems a little sexy?¡±

    ¡°Do you still have to shave?¡±

    Reachingout to touch Wilson¡¯s chin, Rosemary felt as if the beard on his chin would still be sticking.

    Wilson grabbed Rosemary¡¯s restless little hand and said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, didn¡¯t you used to be told in biology ss that morning is the time when men¡¯s libido is at its peak?¡±

    Shook his head and then said to Wilson, ¡°I did take a biology ss, but the old one didn¡¯t say not to touch a man¡¯s chin!¡±

    ¡°So, now that I¡¯ve told you, are you sure you want to touch it?¡± Wilson leaned down and leaned his body toward Rosemary¡¯s.

    Rosemary subconsciously took a few steps back, shook her head desperately, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t touch it, I won¡¯t dare next time!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you reacting a little too much!¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary and was speechless.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Rosemary looked at Wilson, bristled, then walked to the sink and washed her hands before saying, ¡°I think you did that on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know very well whether I did it on purpose or not?¡±

    Rosemary red at him and said, ¡°I won¡¯t talk to you anymore, the more you talk, the more immodest you are!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not serious, don¡¯t you know that?¡±

    Oh augh, Rosemary nodded, said with a smile: ¡°You are a love to shake a rogue a sulky man, head inside all day and night are thinking about that kind of thing!¡±

    Came over and looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m sultry or not, but I do like to be sultry to you, do you want to try it?¡±

    ¡°Ignore you!¡± After saying that, Rosemary turned around and went out of the bathroom.

    Wilson smiled and followed Rosemary out, walked over to the nightstand and picked up his SLR, saying, ¡°Ready? It¡¯s time for us to go!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was dressed in casual clothes, Rosemary ttened her mouth and said, ¡°Why are you wearing such clothes today?¡± He was ustomed to wearing a suit and tie, and suddenly saw wearing this kind of clothes, he was a little ufortable.

    ¡°Nothing, just feel morefortable wearing such clothes, look used to it!¡± After saying that, he took Rosemary¡¯s hand and went out of the room.

    After a casual breakfast at the hotel restaurant, I rented a cab to go to Burano Ind.

    Burano Ind was once hailed by the world as one of the most colorful ces in the world. Looking at the colorful houses on the boat that connects to the sky is like entering an ind of color.

    On the other side of the ind is an endless sea, blue sky as a reflection on the sea, so beautiful, so mysterious.

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary slowly walked to the railing on the side of the boat, opened her arms, looked at the surrounding scenery, and shouted, ¡°Colorful Ind, here Ie!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the colorfully painted houses on both sides, with all sorts of flower trays hanging from the windows and small flowers of all colors blooming on them, and she felt as if she had entered a dream kingdom.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Wilson took out his SLR and took several pictures next to it, before looking at Rosemary and saying, ¡°Rosemary, there is a fishing ind over there, I heard that the scenery there is very beautiful, we will go over there and take a lookter, and there are also residential houses on it? ¡±

    ¡°Fishing Ind?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and nodded, ¡°Yes! But are we staying on the ind tonight?¡±

    ¡°If you like we¡¯ll stay one night and tomorrow we¡¯ll go somewhere else!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­ I don¡¯t have my clothes with me?¡± Hesitating for a moment, Rosemary said.

    ¡°Later we can look around the ind, it should be for sale, after all, this is a tourist ce and so many people are on the ind every year.¡±

    At the sound of Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary eximed, ¡°You seem to know this ce well?¡±

    Rosemary feels how she doesn¡¯t know anything!

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Wilson said, ¡°I¡¯ve been to Venice before and looked at the map, so I know what¡¯s more interesting around here?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    ¡°You can remember so many ces just by looking at the map, I thought you were reading someone else¡¯s travelogue?¡±

    Looking at Wilson who knew everything, she suddenly had a feeling of admiration.

    But just by relying on the map can remember so many ces, this kind of person should have how good the memory ah!

 258 All-in-one husband

    Thinking, Sue¡¯s not someone else blowing Rosemary looked at him, the heart is very admired, no wonder those in the mall once they say Wilson are blushing, the original his ability to really, such a universal husband is now her Rosemary, how she felt a little unreal it?

    The boat pulled up to the dock on the ind and started docking!

    Rosemary took Wilson¡¯s arm and said, looking askance, ¡°Wilson, is this the ind we¡¯re spending the night on tonight?¡±

    The inhabitants of the ind of Burano are the descendants of fishermen who have survived here from generation to generation, living a veryfortable life, where the inhabitants almost always go to the sea to catch fish and then bring them to the top for sale.

    Burano Ind has a very poetic name, called ¡°Lace Ind¡±, because the handmadece is one of the characteristics of this ce, and it is also known as a dream ind.

    Wilson answered, then said: ¡°Before this ce has not been developed, so some ces are rtively deste,ter you will go to the ind, you will find that in fact, the outside and inside arepletely two worlds.¡±

    Once on shore, Rosemary thought the view up there was indeed beautiful, that is, there were very few people.

    Tourists and tour groups began to disembark one by one, and guides began to exin the story of this ind.

    Rosemary, now in a good mood, took Wilson¡¯s hand and headed inside.

    After walking inside for a few minutes, I saw many vendors selling handicrafts on the roadside. Rosemary walked over and was a little dazzled by the beautiful handicrafts.

    ¡°The crafts here are so beautiful and look very delicate!¡±

    Rosemary took out two small dolls from inside and said to Wilson, ¡°Wilson, let¡¯s buy some back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, just pick whatever you like!¡± After saying that, he drew out two bills from inside his wallet and handed them to the vendor, then said a few words to the vendor that Rosemary couldn¡¯t understand, and then pulled Rosemary away.

    Rosemary looked at the various beautiful crafts on it and bought a few more, ready to take back to Tina, she will be very happy.

    Wilson carried a small bag full of Rosemary¡¯s selected artifacts, and his eyes were full of happiness.

    Once inside the ind vige, Rosemary found that the inside and outside is simply a world away.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Outside the vige is very depressed, but into the vige inside, it was found that the inside is very lively, all kinds of people walking around, a lot of fun things on the side of the road, not far from the tree, the sound of tinkling bells attracted Rosemary¡¯s attention.

    Gently walk over, Rosemary looked at the trees hanging a lot of strange-shaped wind chimes, all kinds of materials, the wind blowing, gently colliding with the wind chimes, emitting a series of crisp and beautiful sound, giving the impression of a wife standing on the beach, waiting for her husband who has not yet returned from fishing, the kind of longing, parting, expectation, all reced by this beautiful bell.

    The woman standing by smiled like Rosemary and spoke the meaning of the wind chimes in fluent Italian.

    Rosemary reached out and gently ran her hand across the wind chimes hanging from the tree, a faint smile shing across her face.

    ¡°Like to buy, the bossdy said these wind chimes are all her own making, buy a pair to hang in the window inside the room, beautiful!¡±

    Wilson saw that she kept staring at these wind chimes and smiled.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go on!¡± Taking Wilson¡¯s hand, he walked ahead.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t buy it, Wilson looked back deeply at the wind chimes hanging on the tree, and then the two walked forward together.

    After walking for a short time, Rosemary saw a road sign on the side of the road with ¡°Erotic Hotel¡± written on it in English letters, and just by the name, Rosemary could imagine what the hotel was like inside.

    Just thinking about it, Rosemary felt her ears flush.

    ¡°How about we stay inside tonight!¡± Looking at Rosemary, who was blushing, Wilson asked meaningfully.

    Rosemary knew he was doing it on purpose, the ¡°Love Hotel¡± as the name implies is a kind of hotel for those couples flirting, if she stayed there, Wilson would not go crazy tonight?

    Turning his head, he looked at Wilson, smiled and asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to stay at this hotel?¡±

    After taking a look inside, Wilson touched the tip of his nose and said, ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t want another night of cold showers tonight!¡±

    Nodding, seeing that he was carrying so many things in his hands, Rosemary suddenly said, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we first find a hotel, and put the things in our hands ah first ah!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Said the man who took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked towards the front.

    When they came to a fisherman¡¯s door with a small garden, a woman of about fifty stood at the door, looking at them with a smile.

    Wilson walked up and spoke to the owner for a moment, then smiled and nodded to them and said, ¡°I have just the right room here by the sea!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw the bossdy smiling and leading them inside.

    Rosemary had always known that foreigners were very passionate, but now that she saw the boss¡¯s wife in front of her, she felt not very passionate, but passionate as fire!

    Rosemary only heard the bossdy said: ¡°This room is my daughter¡¯s, she went out to travel, you are very lucky, just came across! The bossdy led them to the door of a room, push open the door, you see the room is not very big, but your furnishings are very tasteful, the most Rosemary like is a wind chimes hanging in front of the window, the sea breeze blowing, emitting a crisp sound.

    The bossdy smiled at them, turned and walked out, and just after two steps, she turned back and said, ¡°We have a dance in the vige tonight, called ¡°Heart to Heart¡±, you can go over and see?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®The Heart is in the Right ce¡¯?¡±

    Rosemary was about to ask, when she heard Wilson ask to the boss¡¯s wife.

    ¡°It¡¯s a great game where all the people attending the party wear the same clothes and wear the same mask to find out their other half in front of many people, I think you guys can go try it?¡±

    Seeing the boss¡¯s wife talking with her eyebrows raised, Rosemary¡¯s heart is a little bit dumb!

    ¡°OK, we¡¯ll definitely check it out!¡±

    Wilson finished with the owner¡¯s wife in fluent Italian, then pulled Rosemary into the room.

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    Seeing her look of excitement, Wilson really doubted if she was really a pregnant woman?

    ¡°Eh, as soon as I heard it, I knew it was a fun ball, let¡¯s go have fun tonight, okay?¡± Pulling Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary said petntly.

    ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid of the crowd, what if I get bumped into?¡± Wilson was a little hesitant, after all, there were so many people at the party, no one could guarantee that they would not be bumped into.

 259 First Encounter with Marcy

    Seeing Wilson hesitating, Rosemary took Wilson¡¯s hand and shook it, her little face pitifully saying, ¡°Go on, I promise I¡¯ll take good care of myself, and besides, don¡¯t you have you around?¡±

    Wilson finally couldn¡¯t bear to reject Rosemary and said, ¡°Then you must take care of your safety, you know?¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± People are not three years old children, so why so nagging?

    ¡°Put your stuff away and let¡¯s go out and y!¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Wilson.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson put everything away and looked inside the room at a safe, so he opened the door and put the stuff in.

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s bag, Wilson took the SLR out of it and stuffed the bag in with it.

    Everything was put away before Wilson walked out with his SLR.

    Walking outside and looking at the picturesque scenery outside, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but open her arms, lift her head, close her eyes slowly and take a deep breath.

    After a while, Rosemary said to Wilson, ¡°The scenery here is so beautiful, I don¡¯t want to leave, how nice it would be to settle in a town like this!¡±

    Walking forward, Wilson hugged her waist tightly from behind her and said, ¡°As long as you like it, even if you buy a house here, there is no harm, when the timees, you and I, and our children, live together in this vige, OK?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Knowing it was impossible, Rosemary nodded happily anyway.

    ¡°There are more fun ces over there, and we¡¯re leaving tomorrow, so we¡¯re going to walk a few more ces today!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and walked towards the outside.

    The owner¡¯s wife saw theming out and greeted them with a happy smile.

    and Wilson walked out to leave one after the other, there seemed to be a lot more tourists at this time of year than before.

    Wilson was dressed in a white casual outfit, while Rosemary wore a white dress. Inside this colorful vige, the two people¡¯s clothes and appearance soon caused a considerablemotion.

    Probably because Rosemary had Wilson with her, fewer people came up to talk to her.

    Instead, Wilson, the demon¡¯s appearance is very beckoning, even in foreign countries, that height and face, are one in a hundred.

    From time to time, some local or foreign girlse to talk to them, saying something they don¡¯t know, so Rosemary looked very ufortable in her heart.

    Do those women think she doesn¡¯t exist?

    Or is it too open abroad to care about having a man together?

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go over there?¡± Wilson didn¡¯t pay much attention to Rosemary¡¯s face and naturally didn¡¯t know she was in a bad mood!

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat a little something before I go!¡±

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with her, she always feels very blocked in her heart and says sullenly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing something wrong in Rosemary¡¯s tone, Wilson turned to look at her and asked.

    ¡°Nothing?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary ¡­,¡± Wilson said as he touched Rosemary¡¯s face, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Raising her head to look at Wilson, Rosemary said lightly, ¡°Hungry, feeling weak all over!¡± Wilson and Rosemary together is not a day or two, know her tone is very perfunctory, but did not say anything, a slight smile, said: ¡°Then we go first to eat something!¡±

    Dropping his voice, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and headed for a nearby restaurant.

    Inside the restaurant is very clean, without the luxury and nobility of the big city, but very warm.

    Taking the menu, Wilson looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°You just order it!¡± Rosemary is not a picky eater, she just wants to have a good feast now to vent her anger.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    Eyes slightly averted, he nced at Rosemary, then helped order some of Rosemary¡¯s usual favorites, and some she hadn¡¯t eaten before!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you angry because of those girls just now?¡±

    Putting down his menu, Wilson looked down at a sullen Rosemary and asked.

    He felt as if he did not do anything ah, how to get angry?

    Raising his head to look at Wilson, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not unhappy, just a little stuffy at heart seeing so many girls around you!¡±

    The corners of her lips lifted slightly as she looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Rosemary, is this the wrong kind of food for you?¡±

    Yes, was she eating wrong? But why don¡¯t you even feel this way when you¡¯re facing Ellen?

    Rosemary shook her head and turned to Wilson and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    The words fell, and before Wilson could say anything, he saw Rosemary, who had fallen away.

    The corners of the lips hooked up a smile of satisfaction, this girl even ate the wrong!

    Rosemary felt so humiliated that she told Wilson why right in front of him.

    It seems really a pregnancy is silly!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Rosemary was so preupied with what had just happened that she didn¡¯t notice anyone in front of her, and her whole body crashed directly into someone else¡¯s body, just fitting on her forehead, causing her to cry out in pain.

    ¡°Miss, don¡¯t you have eyes? You don¡¯t look at the road when you walk!¡±

    A low and maic male voice rang out in Rosemary¡¯s ears.

    Rosemary, who was already in a bad mood, rubbed her forehead, which was already swollen, and wanted to apologize to the man, but now that he had yelled at her, the fire in her heart rose up and she raised her head and cursed at the man.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re the one who knocked me down, but you don¡¯t apologize to me, and you¡¯re still acting like you¡¯re mean, who do you think you are?¡± Rosemary pointed at the man in front of her and scolded him.

    Rosemary has always appeared in front of people with a good temper and a good image, and usually only in front of Tina will she bring out her true nature.

    When has Marcy ever been scolded by a woman pointing at her nose, looking at the woman in front of him, if not for the fact that she is now in a special period, he really would hate to p her to death.

    ¡°Woman, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to point your finger at my nose and curse, I¡¯ll make you die without a burial!¡± Marcy almost spoke from between her teeth.

    Oh ¡­

    Rosemary red at him, then said, ¡°A big man bumped into a weak woman, and even if you don¡¯t apologize, you still have no manners!¡± After a pause, then gave Marcy a disdainful look and said, ¡°What a waste of God giving you such a good skin!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    Rosemary thinks it¡¯s a waste of time to talk to such a man.

    ¡°Woman, stop right there!¡± Marcy stood there, looking at Rosemary who had already entered thedies¡¯ room, and was hesitating to teach the woman a good lesson when she saw several men in ck suitsing this way.

 260 licked by a dog

    ¡°SHIT, it¡¯s really shady!¡± Marcy nced at the few men over there, who were alreadying this way.

    Marcy looked around and her eyes fell on the door of the women¡¯s restroom, it seemed the only way to go in first to hide.

    Rosemary finished using the toilet and just walked to the sink? when she saw Marcy walk in, thinking she had gone to the wrong toilet, she hurriedly headed outside.

    Before she could take a few steps, Marcy blocked Rosemary¡¯s way, and seeing that the few were about toe, hastily pushed Rosemary against the wall and reached out to cover her lips.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Marcy back to the women¡¯s room door, from the back to look over, thought it was two couples hugging together and kissing passionately?

    Rosemary reached out and pounded hard on Marcy¡¯s body, but her body was pinned down by him and she couldn¡¯t use her strength.

    A man in a suit looked in the doorway of the women¡¯s bathroom, only to hear another man ask, ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here! Don¡¯t let anyone find out!¡± The words fell, and several men in ck headed outside.

    It was only when the men¡¯s figures disappeared from Marcy¡¯s sight that he slowly released Rosemary.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Rosemary stomped hard on the back of Marcy¡¯s foot, then walked out without looking back.

    Marcy, holding her foot, which had been sore only by Rosemary, jumped around inside the bathroom, and that look wasical in any way.

    ¡°Crazy, pervert!¡± Rosemary cursed while wiping her lips hard with her hand, all the while hating to cut all the ces Marcy had touched.

    Back in his seat, Wilson saw Rosemary wiping her lips hard and asked, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Licked by a dog!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Is there a dog in the restaurant here? Looking at her like this, it is clear that she is in a bad mood, and do not intend to continue to ask questions, just as the boss brought the meal over, Rosemary picked up chopsticks picked up a shrimp, stuffed into their mouths.

    Marcy came out from inside and heard what Rosemary said to Wilson. This womanpared him to a dog, which really pissed him off.

    Looked outside, better go first! If those guys turn back, it¡¯ll be a problem.

    ¡°Woman, count yourself lucky today, next time if you meet me, you won¡¯t be so lucky!¡± The words fell, took out the hat inside his pocket, and disappeared inside the restaurant.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was still angry, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but sigh, saying that women in love are like doll faces that change at the drop of a hat.

    Gently ruffled her hair behind her ears, then picked up the food and fed it to Rosemary¡¯s lips, ¡°Rosemary, we have a lot of ces to goter, so eat more or you¡¯ll be hungry again soon.¡±

    Tilting her head up, Rosemary looked at Wilson and said, ¡°You feed me!¡±

    Eyes slightly gathered, Wilson asked, ¡°Can I use my mouth?¡± As the words fell, he saw Rosemary¡¯s fierce eyes and quickly fed the food into her mouth.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Wilson asked, looking at Rosemary.

    ¡°Very good!¡±

    ¡°Eat more!¡± Just like coaxing a child, Rosemary suddenly turned to Wilson and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, you eat it yourself!¡±

    Rosemary finally felt bad about her conscience and took the chopsticks from Wilson¡¯s hand and ate them herself.

    In fact, Wilson has never known why Rosemary is angry today, only Rosemary herself knows that she seems to be starting to care about Wilson.

    After she had eaten her fill, Rosemary¡¯s mood followed suit.

    Out of the restaurant with Wilson, the two walked towards the inside of the ind, with a beautiful view along the way, which is where the crowd is more concentrated.

    Past the crowds, Wilson led Rosemary to a more isted area.

    At the foot, is a green grass, on which grows a variety of small, unknown flowers, lush blooms, from afar, very beautiful.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re free to y now, I¡¯ll take your picture!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Because Rosemary is studying acting, she can casually strike many elegant poses.

    ¡°Rosemary, just do what you normally do and I¡¯ll capture it for you!¡±

    Frozen for a moment, Rosemary smiled and nodded when she saw arge, very bright bouquet of flowers blooming on that crag, immediately ran over and squatted down to look at it carefully.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but exim that it was like a dream garden in a dream kingdom.

    Looking past is arge area of the sea, blue water and the sky¡¯s white line, interrupted by a colorful glow, the color of the sea with the tide surge of the tide changes a lot, so that people look at the mood is very good.

    Rosemary stood there, casually weaving freely in the grass, is always a beautiful elf, the beauty is breathtaking.

    ¡°How are the pictures?¡± Seeing that a lot of photos were taken, Rosemary ran quickly to Wilson¡¯s side, came up to Wilson¡¯s front, looked at the photos inside the SLR in his hand, and looked at them carefully one by one.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? I took a good picture, right!¡± For his camera skills, Wilson has always been very confident.

    Looking at the photos of the beautiful scenery and no one, Rosemary felt that Wilson¡¯s photography skills were almost as good as the photographers in the studio.

    Gave a thumbs up to Wilson, ¡°Great shot!¡± No wonder they all say that you must find a boyfriend who can take pictures, and indeed, when a person is beautiful, he or she is even more beautiful.

    ¡°As long as you like it, I was afraid you would dislike my photo taking skills?¡±

    ¡°No way! With your current photo-taking skills, you can evenpare with the photographers in the studio, look how beautiful you have made me!¡± Then asked, ¡°Let me take a few shots of you too! It¡¯s been taking pictures of me, I¡¯ll take a few for you too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just like to shoot you!¡±

    Wilson replied, hands poorly inside his pants pockets, looking at thendscape in front of him, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see the front!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary took the SLR and just followed Wilson.

    This side of this ce from time to time there are couples walking past, and some bold directly standing next to the cliff kissing, watching Rosemary blush, are embarrassed to look up at Wilson.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Suddenly came a couple and said to Wilson and Rosemary in fluent English, ¡°Can you take a few pictures for us?¡± ¡°A great pleasure!¡±

    Wilson readily agreed, then turned to their cameras and said to Rosemary, ¡°Stand next to them while I take a few pictures.

    ¡°Good!¡± Looking at the couple, Rosemary nodded, then stepped aside to stand.

 261 Just be happy for the rest of your life

    After taking a few pictures, the couple said to Wilson thankfully, ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll take a few pictures for you and your girlfriend too!¡±

    I was going to say forget it, but Wilson, for some reason, nodded in agreement, said ¡°yes¡± and handed the SLR over from Rosemary¡¯s hand, then took her by the shoulders and walked over.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a few more shots! You¡¯ve been taking pictures for me all the way here, so just take this opportunity to have them take a few for me?¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Eh, the scenery here is so nice, and we haven¡¯t taken any pictures together, shouldn¡¯t we take a few?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s good!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary stretched out her hands to hook his neck and took the initiative to bring her red lips to his cheek and kissed it.

    Faced with Rosemary¡¯s initiative, Wilson was slightly stunned and reached out to touch the spot where he had been kissed, and a sweetness welled up in his heart.

    With that in mind, Wilson reached around Rosemary¡¯s waist and leaned in for a kiss, Rosemary then blocked his lips with her hand, causing him to only kiss her on the palm.

    Unsatisfied, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°I wish I could just hold you like this!¡±

    ¡°For life?¡± Rosemary asked with a raised eyebrow, looking at Wilson.

    ¡°Eh, for life!¡±

    Rosemary drew back her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Then stand here by yourself for the rest of your life! I don¡¯t want to stand here for the rest of my life without eating or drinking, I¡¯ll starve to death!¡±

    After speaking, the couple came over with the SLR, took a look at Rosemary, and then walked up to Wilson and whispered a few words, probably because Rosemary was too far away and froze without hearing a word clearly.

    Looking at the vtile Wilson, Rosemary sighed deeply, it is really important to have culture drops!¡±

    After Kim and the couple left, Rosemary walked up to Wilson and said, ¡°What did they just say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, they said you were beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Eh, they have a good eye!¡± With a hey smile, Jane Brian looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Still going forward?¡±

    ¡°Why, are you tired?¡±

    Seeing that she sounded a littlezy, Wilson asked worriedly.

    ¡°I just saw a confidence bike for rent over there, why don¡¯t we ride our bikes and keep shopping?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson was walking past the bike rental store and asked Rosemary if she wanted to ride a bike, but then he didn¡¯t say anything when she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Taking Wilson¡¯s hand, Rosemary was happy to walk towards that side.

    After about seven or eight minutes of walking, Wilson and Rosemary arrived at the bike store, from which a Chinese man stepped out and faintly flinched the moment he saw Wilson and Rosemary.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s rare to see people from your own country in a foreign country!¡±

    The man greeted them in standard Mandarin.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Tammy smiled as Wilson looked at the man and smiled in greeting.

    The man walked up to them and said with a smile, ¡°Are you renting a car?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we would like two cars, any rmendations?¡±

    Looking at the several styles of bikes inside the store, Wilson asked.

    The man looked at Rosemary, walked over to a verydylike bike and said, ¡°I think this would be perfect for your girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my wife!¡±

    As soon as the man¡¯s words left his mouth, Wilson immediately corrected himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that!¡± The man said with a smile as he stretched out his hand to Rosemary.

    On the man¡¯s rmendation, Wilson chose two bikes that were more suitable for them to ride and pushed one in front of Rosemary¡¯s face.

    ¡°Look, do you like it?¡±

    Rosemary looked at this pink bike with a flower basket on the front, which really suited her.

    Wilson pulled out some money from his wallet and handed it to the man, then walked over to Rosemary and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Wait, if you are spending the night in the fishing vige tonight, I suggest you ride your bikes to the innermost part of the vige there, where the scenery is particrly beautiful and you are guaranteed to linger.¡±

    Rosemary saw the man said so, she would like to go to see, after all, they live in the local area, naturally where to y, he knows better.

    ¡°So how should I go?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary give a nce of anticipation, Wilson looked at the man and asked.

    The man walked to the entrance of the store, then held out his hand and pointed toward an Andyin front of him, saying, ¡°You ride along this Andy all the way through, about twenty minutes or so, you will see it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, have a great time!¡±

    Wilson was worried that Rosemary would be hungry when she got there, so he went to a supermarket next door, bought some water, juice, cookies and so on, and brought out a big bag.

    Rosemary saw him buy so much and asked with a smile, ¡°Wilson, we¡¯re just going out front to have fun, do you need to buy so much food?¡±

    ¡°I am worried that you will have too much funter and get hungry, so it is better to prepare more, not to mention that you are now two people, and naturally eat more than normal.¡± After saying that, Wilson had already put the stuff into the flower basket in front of the bike.

    Looking at such an attentive Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s heart crossed a warm stream.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The man said the ce Wilson also know a little bit, there is a cliff, the cliff is built on top of a lot of houses, houses are colorful, colorful, reflecting on the sea, be a beautifulndscape.

    Rosemary looked at the scenery along the way, there were quite a few couples on bicycles parked on the side of the road, taking pictures and kissing passionately over there.

    ¡°Wow, the scenery over here is even more beautiful than the one inside the vige!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just that this side is farther away from the vige and it¡¯s not fully developed, so a lot of tourists don¡¯t want toe over.¡± Wilson and Rosemary rode side by side while exining to her.

    ¡°Wilson, look over there?¡±

    At the sound of the words, Rosemary was already pedaling her bike towards the crag.

    Looking at the excited Rosemary, the corners of her mouth unconsciously rose slightly. It turned out that the unbound Rosemary was actually as innocent and brilliant as a child inside.

    ¡°Rosemary, slow down!¡± Wilson shouted as he hurried to catch up.

    Looking at the endless sea in the distance, Rosemary pulled her bike aside and darted over.

    ¡°Wow, this ce is really beautiful, must show Tina too, what is called heaven on earth!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary took out her phone from inside her bag, opened What¡¯s APP, let her be a tycoon for once today, her finger gently pressed at the video call, soon, Tina answered the video.

 262 Wilsonâ€™s Pampering

    Tina had just finished eating with Vincent and hadn¡¯t even had time to wash the dishes when she saw the video Rosemary sent over, looked at Vincent, pointed to the dishes on the table, and then went to the couch to chat with Rosemary.

    ¡°I thought you forgot all about me from all the fun you had over in Venice?¡± Tina had the tone of a bosom spiteful woman, which made Rosemary touch her arm uncontrobly.

    ¡°Come on, from the tone of your voice, is it possible that your family Vincent has not satisfied you and left you wanting more and wanting to seek a littlefort from me?¡±

    Rosemary flirted nonchntly with the idea that two people can ignore everyone around them just by talking.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who wants it?¡±

    Tina looked at a smiling Rosemary on the other side of the video and replied back.

    ¡°Say it! What was so important that you spared me a transantic video!¡±

    Although Rosemary married into The Grant family, superficially beautiful, only Tina only know, Rosemary on the money to see how much, they are both money is all their ownbor ie, so in general, they will save to spend.

    ¡°Tina, look!¡±

    Rosemary pointed her phone at the beautiful scenery in front of her, moving it slowly. The colored houses on the cliffs were reflected in the crystal clear sea, like a colorful mirage!

    Tina looked at the beautiful scenery inside the phone, to know how Rosemary would be willing to send her the transantic video, it was so beautiful, she now can not wait to fly to Rosemary¡¯s side, with her to fly in that dream kingdom.

    Vincent saw Tina looking at the phone dumbfounded for ten minutes, very curious toe forward to look at, deep eyes inside a sh of light.

    It was probably almost half an hour before Rosemary brought the phone to her face, looked at Tina and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Tina now the whole person is like a magic froze, just a strong nod, the soul has long flown out.

    Rosemary knew she was enchanted by the beautiful scenery here and looked at her, smiling slightly, ¡°Then hurry up and talk to Vincent about getting married, and then you can take this opportunity toe here for your honeymoon!¡±

    ¡°Um, good!¡± Tina didn¡¯t even hear what Rosemary was saying, she just heard her speak and nodded her head one after another, and only when the other side hung up the video did she respond.

    Vincent stood by, he was suddenly grateful to Rosemary, he had been scratching his head about how to tell Tina about the wedding, now Rosemary brought it up, he just happened to pick it up along the way.

    ********

    ¡°Look how happy you are!¡± Seeing Rosemary finish hanging up the phone, Wilson walked up and took her small hand, walking slowly along the cliffside.

    Rosemary looked at the reef that keptpping and suddenly asked, ¡°Can you swim?¡±

    ¡°Um, what, do you want to learn?¡± Eyes slightly narrowed, Wilson looked at Rosemary and asked.

    Waving her hand, Rosemary shook her head, ¡°No, ever since I choked on the water once when I was little, I¡¯ve never dared to swim in it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, when you want to learnter, I¡¯ll teach you!¡± Wilson held her little hand tightly in his, afraid that she would fall down.

    Rosemary walked over to a rock and said to Wilson, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down for a while!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary sat down directly on the rock and looked at the sea under her feet with a big smile on her face.

    Wilson put his arms around her, looked at the endless sea in front of him, and suddenly asked, ¡°Rosemary, if I die one day, will you shed tears for me?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Rosemary covered his mouth and said softly, ¡°Your life is already linked to mine, from now on, don¡¯t say such words!¡±

    Laughing softly, Wilson hugged Rosemary with a little more force and said, ¡°Rosemary, the luckiest thing in my life is that I met you!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, can you tell me why Grandma chose me to marry you in the first ce?¡±

    This is what Rosemary wants to know most, she always feels as if Wilson has a lot of secrets on him!

    ¡°Because Grandma has a keen eye! One look and I know you¡¯re the woman I like, Wilson!¡± Looking at her curious eyes, Wilson said with a smile.

    Although such an answer is not very satisfactory for Rosemary, the first half of Wilson¡¯s sentence is still not wrong, the grandmother is indeed fire-eyed.

    Wilson is so caring and self-centered, but every time she thinks of the baby inside her belly, she always feels a little uneasy.

    Since arriving in Venice, Rosemary has tried to pretend to be as happy as possible, and in Wilson¡¯s presence, she has tried to match his mood, not wanting him to be affected by her difort.

    ¡°Why did you stop talking all of a sudden?¡±

    Wilson saw that she didn¡¯t say anything for a moment, his eyebrows lightly touched and he looked at her and asked.

    ¡°No ah! Just seeing the view here, if grandma coulde too, her old man would be very happy!¡±

    Rosemary was amused by the thought of the olddy¡¯s childlike personality.

    Wilson thought she had thought of something unhappy again and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t talk, but I didn¡¯t think it was because of Grandma.

    ¡°Grandma is just a child character, although she says she really wants toe out to y, but when you really want her toe, she will put off with all kinds of reasons.¡± Wilson couldn¡¯t be more clear about the olddy at home.

    Rosemary agrees with Wilson¡¯s statement, remembering that thest time Chad said he would take her out to y, she had to find multiple reasons to put it off.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Look, the flowers on the edge of that cliff are so beautiful!¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stood up, took a few steps forward, and looked at a very brightly colored pale pink flower growing on the cliff that was swaying in the wind.

    ¡°This flower is really tenacious, to grow in a stone crevice and still have such delicate flowers.¡±

    So life should also be like this flower, no matter what kind of adversity, you should always face life with a smile.

    Sitting on the grass with Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s leaning on her shoulder, very Susan.

    Looking at the distant all the sea water, Rosemary also understood that Venice, the water world is really not a vain name.

    Looking over, in addition to their feet stepped on, all the rest is surrounded by the sea.

    ¡°Do you think the ind will sink?¡± Leaned on Wilson¡¯s shoulder and asked faintly.

    ¡°The terrain here is different, other inds in the sea may sink, but this ind rises a little bit every year, this may be rted to the crust on this side!¡±

    ¡°Did you check this ce out when you were here before?¡±

    Seeing that Wilson knew everything, Rosemary asked in amazement.

    ¡°When we went ashore just now, weren¡¯t there a few tour groups? I was listening to the tour guide inside!¡± Looking at Rosemary, Wilson pursed his lips and smiled.

 263 Put yourself at ease with me

    When Wilson said so, Rosemary also remembered, only that she was so engrossed in the beautiful scenery that she didn¡¯t listen carefully to what the guide said?

    Light sigh, Rosemary is very depressed looking at Wilson, why this man can do everything so well, but he can not?

    Stroking her hair, Wilson said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s actually nothing, probably because I¡¯m in business, so I¡¯m more sensitive to what¡¯s going on around me, that¡¯s why I write down people¡¯s words!¡±

    ¡°Tired or not, if not, we will go somewhere else to see, and then y for a while, I should go back?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Standing up, Rosemary scanned the surroundings and couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°It would be beautiful if we could stay here for one night!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not safe here at night, because this side is not fully developed, so the security measures on this side are not yet ready!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not safe, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Regardless, Rosemary felt that safety was the priority.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Back in the vige, it was gettingte and took Rosemary to a restaurant for dinner.

    Sitting in his seat and watching the sun start to set outside, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but think of a saying: The sunset is infinite, just near dusk!

    Looking back at Wilson, I realized he was typing away on his cell phone and came up to him and asked, ¡°Who are you messaging?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Edmund and the guys, they asked where we¡¯re ying now?¡± Looking up with a smile at RosemaryTammy, Wilson lowered his head again and continued his typing.

    ¡°You can just voice it with them!¡±

    ¡°Voice?¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary, then at his phone, and asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Twitching the corners of her lips, Rosemary stood up and went to Wilson¡¯s side, took his phone, then taught him to use the voice function.

    Sitting beside Rosemary, looking at Rosemary¡¯s serious look, the corners of Wilson¡¯s lips lifted slightly.

    Looking at his eyes inside the generous and colorful light, just a little sullen emotions, but also a sweep away.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

    After tinkering with the voice function, Rosemary suddenly said to Wilson, ¡°They say men are great at electrical appliances, why don¡¯t you know how to use this!¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s an appliance too! , but I¡¯m getting chat software now!¡±

    ¡°I thought men as good as you guys were supposed to be good at everything, so that¡¯s more normal?¡±

    Wilson smiled faintly, ¡°What about it? I really don¡¯t know much about this What¡¯s APP you¡¯re talking about, or I¡¯ll study it tonight and I¡¯ll figure everything out tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, I can teach you!¡± Rosemary finished, turned her head, and saw close at hand, Wilson¡¯s erged face.

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson, whose face was almost close to her own, and her little heart kept thumping.

    ¡°I want to FUCK you!¡±

    With those words, Wilson reached over and turned Rosemary¡¯s head around, lowered his head, and kissed her on the lips.

    Rosemary faintly froze, her eyes rolling because of the tension in her heart.

    Probably because of the restaurant, Wilson didn¡¯t kiss her for long before he released her and smiled slightly, ¡°Never stare at a man all the time in the future, because that way, it¡¯s easy to cause others tomit crimes, okay?¡±

    Rosemary raised an eyebrow, looked at Wilson, and asked, ¡°Did I stare at you?¡± It is obvious that he deliberately leaned his face so close, and now he is justified.

    ¡°No? Aren¡¯t you staring at me now? It couldn¡¯t be that you still want to relive what you just saw?¡±

    Looking at his ungrateful face, Rosemary suddenly felt the urge to beat him up.

    ¡°Dinner!¡±

    Picking up the chopsticks on the table, Rosemary took a piece of bok choy and put it in her mouth, then a bit of meat, stuffing her entire cheek as if it was Wilson¡¯s meat she was chewing on.

    Wilson looked at her very angry look, and did not continue to tease her, but mped some of his favorite dishes and said, ¡°Eat more, no one is robbing with you!¡±

    After a full meal, Rosemary rubbed her stomach, holding Wilson¡¯s hand as she walked slowly down the street.

    The sky slowly darkened, and the lights on the vige slowly lit up, giving the whole vige another kind of beauty.

    ¡°Wilson, where are we going to y now?¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s stomach was a little full and she didn¡¯t want to go back to bed that early yet.

    ¡°This side is surrounded by the sea, not very safe, so dark night, or rest inside the room for a while, or we just go to the night market, there are many beautiful handicrafts, and the price is cheaper than what we see today, want to go over to see?¡±

    For Wilson¡¯s suggestion, Rosemary was not wanting.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s genuine eyes, Rosemary nodded and then said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand to the front, did not have to walk long to see arge acacia tree in front of a lot of various kinds of masks, a wide range of masks, it seems that this is the bossdy said, the heart of that ball.

    Wilson led Rosemary to the door, pulled out two bills from inside his wallet, spoke to the man guarding the door, took the money, took the mask handed to him by the guard, and walked in with Rosemary.

    Once inside, everyone began to wear their respective masks in their hands, and some people had already started to form teams and dance inside.

    Someone with a violin was ying next to them, and soon, one by one, people began to join in, and the atmosphere was soon pushed to a crescendo.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go dancing!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary beside him and spoke.

    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m not dancing very well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything is with me?¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary onto the dance floor and Rosemary ced one of her hands on his waist and closed her other hand over his, a hot breath flowing into her palm and slowly merging with her blood.

    Following the beat of the music, Rosemary was a little nervous at first and stepped on Wilson¡¯s foot several times, saying I¡¯m sorry all the time.

    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t be nervous, the songs here will change from time to time, this is the tacit understanding between the Kaonian couple, as long as our hearts are in sync, I believe you can do it!¡± Giving her a reassuring look, Rosemary nodded at Wilson.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about putting yourself in my hands!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary slowly closed her eyes, and with each song yed, she let herself imagine the scene inside. Soon, their tacit understanding grew, and as the music moved, many couples had already left the stage, and now there were two couples left on the dance floor, one was Rosemary, and the other was a blonde foreigner.

 264 Drunk

    With three more songs to go, Wilson looked at Rosemary, who was bing more and more in tune with him, and the smile on his lips grew deeper and deeper.

    The blonde foreigner took the wrong foot inside those two songs that followed and eventually lost the battle as well.

    Rosemary and Wilson were left in the middle of the dance floor, and everyone in the room pped their hands for their silent understanding!

    Rosemary a white dress in the middle of the dance floor is like a fairy from the sky, not eating fireworks, Wilson a beige casual clothes, and Rosemary¡¯s clothes just symmetrical, good thing they are wearing masks, otherwise, with Wilson that demon face, do not know how many admirers will be attracted.

    Thest song is a beautiful waltz, Wilson is worthy of being the man that women in Cornshire adore in their hearts, raising his hands are noble, just the upright posture alone, attracted a lot of screams from the girls below.

    The song came to a screeching halt, the apuse on the floor rose instantly, and then a blonde girl came up to the microphone and said in a fluent foreignnguage: ¡°The final winner of tonight¡¯s Heart to Heart is this gentleman anddy, they will receive a pair of wind chimes handcrafted by our organizers, everyone apud! ¡±

    The words fell, the field apuded, and many foreign beauties sent flying kisses to Wilson from time to time.

    ¡°We won!¡± Rosemary heard the apuse from below before she responded, not expecting that the two of them had won the first prize of this dance and were so happy.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary happily wrapped her arms around Wilson¡¯s waist and jumped up and down.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to dance so well, following the rhythm, not a single step wrong!¡± Wilson looked at the excited Rosemary and said dotingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good of you to bring it too!¡± Rosemary was in a particrly good mood at the moment.

    At this time the host came over with a box and said with a smile, ¡°Congrattions, this is the prize for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary took the prize and said in fluent English.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go over there and get something to eat?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Wilson found a more isted corner and sat down, then selected some fruits from the table and brought them over.

    ¡°Sir, Miss, please try the juice we have here!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epting two sses of juice, Wilson handed one to Rosemary.

    Receiving the juice, Rosemary looked at the colorful juice inside the cup and asked in amazement, ¡°How is this juice made, it¡¯s too powerful!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking carefully at the juice inside the quilt, Rosemary suddenly said again, ¡°Such a ss of juice must be very time-consuming! Our entrance fee is only so little, think of all the losses on earth!¡±

    ¡°These should be made by the locals themselves, people are noting for money, and I think it¡¯s a good atmosphere, quite good!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the atmosphere?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Wilson.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel it?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the couples present and said, pretending not to understand, ¡°There is no feeling!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s romantic?¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary, his eyes deep.

    Rosemary pretended not to understand and looked around. The couples present were basically hugging or kissing, not that they could see anything romantic.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who was acting a bit silly, and smiled wickedly, ¡°How about we get romantic too?¡±

    Picking up the juice, Rosemary drank it down in one go, seemingly avoiding Wilson¡¯s conversation.

    ¡°Huh, this doesn¡¯t seem to be juice?¡±

    Looking at the cup in her hand, Rosemary suddenly popped up.

    ¡°Not the juice?¡± Wilson drank the juice in his hand with a slightly odd expression.

    ¡°Is it wine?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Wilson, who had an odd expression.

    ¡°I think ¡­ should be!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, looking at the juice left in the cup, she couldn¡¯t help but touch her belly and said worriedly, ¡°But that person clearly said it was juice, will this be bad for the baby!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me!¡± After saying that, Wilson went to the one who served the juice and muttered a few words, and soon came back.

    ¡°The man said it was fine, they said the juice is made from fruit, it¡¯s non-alcoholic, and they drink it here for pregnant women!¡± Wilson did beside Rosemary and exined.

    ¡°No is good!¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary felt her cheeks flush as if they were still a little hot.

    Trying to stand up, but my head feels heavier and heavier.

    Eyeing Rosemary, Wilson spoke up, ¡°Be careful, that waiter said this has alcohol in it, are you drunk?¡±

    ¡°A little, dizzy!¡± Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly as the words fell. If he had known it was wine, he would not have let her drink it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    Holding Rosemary horizontally, Wilson looked at her with a red face and med himself even more.

    Back at the farmhouse, Rosemary was ced on the bed and Wilson poured a ss of water and brought it to Rosemary¡¯s lips.

    After a few sips of water, Rosemary felt her head getting heavy and dizzy, looked at Wilson, raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Huh, why are there two of you?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be talking and get some sleep!¡±

    ¡°En ¡­ don¡¯t want to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do as you¡¯re told!¡±

    Watching Rosemary ce her pale legs directly on the quilt, Wilson¡¯s throat tightened momentarily and he turned his head to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why aren¡¯t you looking at me?¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary giggled.

    ¡°No dare to look at you, you sleep first, I¡¯m going to take a shower first!¡±

    ¡°Take a shower ¡­¡± Rosemary looked at the clothes she was wearing, shook her head, frowned, shakily struggled to get up, shook Wilson¡¯s arm, and said with a heated smile, ¡°I also Need a shower, it¡¯s ufortable on me!¡±

    Looking at the drunk Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and helped her and said, ¡°Rosemary, stop it, go to sleep, wake up, tomorrow will be fine!¡±

    Perhaps Wilson¡¯s voice was a little louder, Rosemary looked at Wilson, her small mouth turned up, and her tears instantly fell like scattered pearls, falling fast.

    Wilson couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead, went forward to support her, tenderly coaxed: ¡°Rosemary good, I didn¡¯t scold you, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯ve showered now, tomorrow will catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I want a bath!¡± Now Rosemary is like a child, saying everything off the top of her head.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡± Wilson called out to her, looked at the iparably aggrieved Rosemary, sighed lightly and said, ¡°Rosemary, you can take a shower if you want, but you can¡¯t take a shower now, wait until you sober up tomorrow, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

 265 We wash together

    Rosemary said, struggling to get up and staggering around the room, scanning the room.

    ¡°So many walls! There are walls everywhere! Index finger wagging and pointing around, Rosemary spoke up.

    Wilson looked at thepletely drunk Rosemary, could not help but hold the forehead, this fruit wine how the aftertaste so strong, fortunately for the child will not have an impact, or tomorrow wake up, Rosemary still do not know how will me themselves.

    Going up to help Rosemary, Wilson knew that if she didn¡¯t take a bath tonight, she certainly wouldn¡¯t sleep.

    Coming forward, lowering his head slightly and looking at Rosemary, Wilson said, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll let you take a bath, and when you¡¯re der, you¡¯ll be a good girl and go to bed, okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Rosemary nodded obediently and looked at Wilson.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go take a shower now!¡± With those words, Wilson pulled Rosemary into the bathroom, and before he was ready to put the water in, Rosemary staggered over to stand next to the toilet, held out her hand, and looked at Wilson, ¡°Help me undress!¡±

    Washing the bathtub clean, and then put a tank of hot water, Wilson then looked at her and said, ¡°Undress yourself, I¡¯ve put the water in for you!¡±

    With these words, Wilson was ready to go out, and before he could, his whole body was hugged by Rosemary, and he muttered, ¡°I can¡¯t take off my clothes, you help me do it!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Wilson helped her to stand firmly and began to undress her.

    Although it was his wife, Wilson felt that his whole body and mind were suffering immensely.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was acting like a small child, he wondered if Rosemary¡¯s drinking was poor or if the fruit wine had too much aftertaste.

    Looking at Rosemary who was moving around, Wilson shouted helplessly and said, ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t move around!¡±

    Even though they are married, Wilson still tries to keep his hands off her skin as much as possible, but it¡¯s really hard to avoid Rosemary¡¯s skin.

    Plus Rosemary was now drunk and the whole thing was like a little kid, making Wilson very depressed.

    ¡°Why are you so slow!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Rosemary muttered, stood up abruptly, and then moved to undress Wilson.

    ¡°I can undress faster than you!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s hands on his body, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but swallow and struggled to take his eyes off her.

    With his hands on Wilson¡¯s shoulders, Rosemaryughed heatedly and pointed his finger at Wilson¡¯s chest with a lewd smile, ¡°Pretty sister, why are your breasts tter than mine!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡± Wilson grabbed Rosemary¡¯s restless hand, raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Stop it, hurry up and wash up and go to bed!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ying, I was just casually touching!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Eyes with a hidden spark of something different, Wilson felt a tightening underneath him, the whole thing was instantly bad.

    Holding Rosemary¡¯s hand, she pushed her whole body inside the bathtub.

    Rosemary¡¯s whole body sat in the water tank and was flooded. The whole person sat inside the bathtub fluttering her hands and shouting, ¡°Help, help!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The water is so shallow, save what life?¡± Wilson said in no good mood, scooped her up, all without drowning her, and shouted for help.

    ¡°You bully me, you all bully me!¡±

    Rosemary blinked her eyes, and in a moment, tears fell.

    This cry scared Wilson half to death.

    Looking at the teary-eyed Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s heart ached and he gathered her in his arms.

    Patting her back, Wilson saidfortingly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosemary, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have been mean to you!¡± He gently dried the tears on Rosemary¡¯s cheeks with his fingertips, watching her cry was hard on his heart too.

    ¡°Then will you wash with me?¡± Rosemary leaned her whole body on Wilson¡¯s shoulder and whispered.

    Wilson didn¡¯t know what to do for a moment, but if she didn¡¯tply with Rosemary, she would definitely still be in trouble.

    Rosemary blinked at Wilson and when she saw that he didn¡¯t move, tears fell like rain again.

    Wilson immediately panicked, rushed forward tofort: ¡°Good good, I will apany you to wash!¡±

    Seeing Wilson get into the tub, Rosemary desperately poured water on him, asionally emitting a heave-hough, which made Wilson cry andugh.

    Help Rosemary take a shower, and by the time he¡¯s done with her and dressed it¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock at night.

    Wilson had never known that Rosemary could be so abrasive when she was drunk.

    Just casually find a pajamas casually put on their own body, he felt like he was about to fall down with exhaustion!

    Looking at Rosemary lying on the bed, Wilsonid down on the bed, wrapped his arms around Rosemary and fell asleep.

    *******

    Early the next morning, Wilson woke up early.

    Card pressed Rosemary, who had not yet woken up, his eyebrows lightly touched, how there is still waking up, is it too much alcohol?

    ¡°Eh! Rosemary let out a low whisper and rolled over, two long, white c***s racked on the small of Wilson¡¯s back.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you awake?¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary and shouted in a low voice.

    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t disturb me, let me sleep for a while!¡±

    Rolling over, Rosemary didn¡¯t even look at Wilson and went back to sleep with her eyes closed.

    Knowing that she must have been exhaustedst night, the original n was still to go out today, although heartbroken, but he could not help but open his mouth, ¡°Rosemary, we should get up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make any noise!¡±

    Rosemary muttered under her breath, opened her eyes to look at Wilson, froze for a moment, and said, ¡°I want to sleep some more!¡±

    ¡°I know, you¡¯ll go back to sleep when we get back to the hotel, okay?¡±

    Covering her face with the quilt, she actually woke up the moment she opened her own eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her, she seems to be drunkst night, but she didn¡¯t say anything she shouldn¡¯t?¡± In her mind, Rosemary was now dying to find a hole in the ground to burrow into.

    When she didn¡¯t answer, Wilson came forward and Tammy smiled, ¡°We still have a lot of ces we haven¡¯t gone to y? Are you sure you don¡¯t want to go out today?¡±

    ¡°Really not going to y, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t know exactly what she said, and now she can only pretend she doesn¡¯t know, otherwise how will she face him today!

    Rosemary reached out and gently lifted the covers with both hands and looked at Wilson with a torn expression, but she was indeed tired now.

    But it was heartwarming to hear Wilson¡¯s words again.

    The only reason she agreed toe out this time was because she wanted to find some design inspiration for herself to prepare for next season¡¯s jewelry designs.

    I should have known not to drink that juicest night, it was that juice that caused the trouble.

    ¡°By the way, she was drunkst night, will the baby be okay?¡± Lowering her head and looking at her t belly, she med herself.

 266 This love, so heavy

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I specifically went to ask the bossdy here again yesterday, she said this wine pregnant women are also allowed to eat, will not have an impact on the baby!¡± Afraid that she would wake up sad this morning, Wilson specifically went to ask when he returnedst night.

    She suddenly med herself for being careless, and drank the juice without distinguishing it from the other.

    Thinking, Rosemary touched her t belly with her hand and whispered in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, baby, it¡¯s all because mommy was too careless, next time mommy will pay attention!¡±

    Although very reluctant, Rosemary lifted the covers and got up.

    I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve cursed the waiter from yesterday, but when I turned my head to speak, I saw Wilson changing his clothes with his back to himself.

    One second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­

    Wilson felt a hot gaze keep staring at him and turned his head to find Rosemary staring unblinkingly at himself.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°And ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why are you getting a nosebleed!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Rosemary reacted, turning back awkwardly and looking around for tissues.

    What a shame?

    Rosemary can¡¯t wait to give herself a p in the face, it¡¯s just a man with no clothes on his upper body, right? When I was at school, I watched those male students ying basketball, they were also topless, and at that time I did not feel anything ah!

    And now even staring at Wilson¡¯s back fascinated, and nosebleed, this if Tina knows, that girl will notugh off ah!

    I used to think that only girls like Tina would be nymphomaniacs, but I never thought I would have such a day.

    ¡°Here are the tissues!¡± Handing the tissue in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, ¡°Rosemary, are you on fire, it¡¯s better not to eat so many things that are on fire in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I got it!¡±

    Wiping it clean, Rosemary threw the paper towel inside the trash can and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and went into the bathroom.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s back, Wilson let out a deep sigh, why did he feel disorganized in his heart?

    Obviously there is nothing, why can his mind fill out so many images?

    Reaching out and patting his cheeks, he took a deep breath and looked at himself inside the mirror, with what appeared to be a faint dark circle above his eyes.

    After washing up and packing, Wilson and Rosemary left the B&B together.

    On the return trip, Rosemary was lying on the railing, silent!

    Wilson sat aside and looked at her, wanting to speak but not knowing what to say.

    After a while, Wilson asked, ¡°Rosemary, are you seasick?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Rosemary looked back at Wilson, and after a moment, askedzily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s suddenly a bit ufortable to see you without any smile on your face.

    Rosemary froze for a moment and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just want to have a good look at the view for a while!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Wilson also did not continue to speak, and the two looked at the sea together in silence.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡± shouted Wilson, and was about to speak when a foreign blonde came up beside him and said to Wilson, ¡°Handsome, can we be friends?¡±

    Wilson is used to being osted by strangers.

    But looking at this sudden osting beauty, Wilson was impatient and said, ¡°Sorry, I already have a wife!¡±

    The blonde nced at Rosemary, who was lying on the railing, and said to Wilson, ¡°Is she your wife?¡±

    Wilson stepped forward and put his arm around Rosemary¡¯s waist and said politely, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Your wife is beautiful!¡± With those words, the foreign beauty didn¡¯t say anything, and left with a smile.

    Rosemary turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Why did you just tell her that I was your wife?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary with great confusion, he said, ¡°You are supposed to be my wife!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just feel bored? If you hadn¡¯t said I was your wife, wouldn¡¯t you have been able to talk to that pretty girl a little longer?¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said very seriously.

    ¡°Do you really want me to talk to another woman?¡±

    At that, Rosemary shook her head, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want to, but your tone just now is very bad, we are all out to y, there is no need to embarrass people!¡±

    No sooner had Rosemary said that than Wilson looked at her, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Did I just sound bad?¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s bad, you just sounded impatient!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because of you too!¡± Wilson replied, ncing at Rosemary and saying pitifully, ¡°I see you¡¯re unhappy, and my whole being is bad along with it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looked at Wilson and said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, don¡¯t you think so much!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about you! You know what? I care more about your every word and deed than I do about myself!¡±

    Lifting her head and meeting Wilson¡¯s eyes, Rosemary knew he meant what he said, but she ¡­

    In the bottom of his heart, he sighed lightly and said, ¡°You say this asif I¡¯m going too far!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary smiled at Wilson, she felt as if she was really quite over the top.

    In the beginning, it was also because he was unhappy at home that Wilson took himself out to y, and if he had to affect his mood because of himself, wouldn¡¯t he have gone too far.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was grinning at herself, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly.

    What¡¯s wrong with her?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Is it possible that he was shocked by his own words?

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary with amazement in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just feel a little too willful!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson half-understood what she meant by that.

    Wilson also did not want to ask, smiled and said ¡°in fact, you are as good as before to me, you have to remember, you are my Wilson¡¯s wife, I just want you to be happy!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Rosemary asked with some disbelief, why did he treat her so well even though he knew the child he was carrying was not his?

    Does he not know that the more he does, the more guilt she feels in her heart?

    ¡°Of course, my Wilson¡¯s woman should be the happiest woman in the whole world!¡± Stepping forward and wrapping his arms around her, Wilson said softly.

    If she hadn¡¯t been pregnant with this child now, in hearing these words from Wilson, she would have been touched, but the way she is now, even if he doesn¡¯t mind, as soon as the child is born, once the DNA is done, will The Grant family agree?

 267 Did you sleep well?

    ¡°Well, I know what you mean, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how you treat me!¡±

    Wilson was shocked by Rosemary¡¯s words and looked at her and said, ¡°Rosemary, is there something I¡¯m doing wrong?¡±

    This attitude of hers is too strange!

    Pulling Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary gave a slight chuckle, ¡°Are you a person who was born to be abused!¡± Treat him badly! And hard, and thene to question her when she is good to him.

    Shaking his head, Wilson count replied, ¡°No, I just feel that this kind of happinesses too fast and a little impractical!¡±

    Leaning on Wilson¡¯s shoulder, Rosemary suddenly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always be good to you!¡±

    Wilson grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thank me for what?¡±

    ¡°Thank God for letting me meet you, you are the most beautiful scenery of my life!¡±

    Pulling Wilson¡¯s shoulder and pointing to the sea, Rosemary said, ¡°That¡¯s the most beautiful view, I¡¯m not the most beautiful view?¡±

    Rosemary said it so seriously that Wilson couldn¡¯t help butugh at it.

    Holding Rosemary in his arms and snuggling in well, Wilson whispered, ¡°Rosemary, I really hope our future rtionship doesn¡¯t have any ups and downs, I want to treat you well for the rest of my life and let you be the happiest person in the world!¡±

    *****

    Back at the hotel, it was already 12:00 noon.

    Once in the room, Rosemary sat down on the couch and put her luggage on a spot to the side while Wilson was busy calling room service toe and collect the dirtyundry.

    After finishing his busy work, he then turned to look at Rosemary beside him and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t that tiring?¡±

    ¡°Eh, maybe it¡¯s because of that ss of wine yesterday, I feel especially tired today!¡±

    Wilson sat over, looked at Rosemary, whose eyes were closed, and said, ¡°Do you want me to give you a squeeze?¡±

    Slowly opening her eyes, Rosemary replied, ¡°No, you¡¯re tired yourself, I¡¯ll just rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, it hurts me to see you so tired!¡±

    Tammyughed and Rosemary said, ¡°What¡¯s so heartbreaking, I¡¯m not a child, I used to be more tired in military training at school than now, this suffering is nothing!¡±

    Waving his hand, Rosemary said as the words fell and looked at Wilson, ¡°Are you tired?¡±

    Wilsonughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m a man, I¡¯m not tired!¡±

    Going forward to hold Wilson¡¯s hand, Rosemary said, ¡°Don¡¯t men get tired? You just woke up, you helped take care of Dad¡¯s funeral, then you came with me on a trip and took care of me along the way, all the way to now, you haven¡¯t even had a good rest, how can you not be tired?¡±

    ¡°But what do I want to do to help you?¡±

    ¡°If you really want to do something to help me, then get to bed and get some sleep!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at him with a look that said if you don¡¯t sleep, I¡¯ll be in a hurry with you.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll sleep!¡± Wilson finished, taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Just as he was about to get up, his whole body was picked up by Wilson and walked inside the room.

    Putting Rosemary to bed, Wilson then gently let go of his hand ¡°You fall asleep first, I¡¯m going to go over the next schedule and take time to take wedding photos.¡±

    The corners of Wilson¡¯s mouth rose slightly at the thought that he could have his wedding photos taken on this trip.

    ¡°Eh, you go see! Get it done and get some rest!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you sleep well, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Wilson¡¯s words fell, looked at Rosemary, and left the room.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s departing back, Rosemary¡¯s heart could not be at peace for a long time.

    Probably because of the residue of alcohol in the mind, Rosemary rolled over and soon fell asleep.

    By the time Wilson returned to the room again, Rosemary was asleep.

    Sitting on the bed, looking at Rosemary, who was already asleep, Wilson reached out and put his hand on her cheek, gently rubbing it.

    ¡°Um ¡­¡± Rolling over, Rosemary opened her eyes and looked at Wilson, her eyebrows lightly touching, ¡°What are you doing if you¡¯re not sleeping?¡±

    ¡°Just getting ready for bed?¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep!¡±

    Rosemary rolled over and fell back to sleep with the covers on her back.

    It took a while before Wilsonid down next to Rosemary, looking at her, wanting to hug, but worried that he might be affected.

    So torn for a long time, probably because this time are not much sleep, soon drifted off to sleep.

    After being tossed around by Rosemaryst night and not sleeping well, I¡¯m now lying in bed, sleeping soundly.

    ¡°En ¡­¡±

    Stretching out, Rosemaryzily rolled over and looked at Wilson, whose face was facing her, hooked her lips and reached out her hand, her fingertips gently tracing over the top of his eyshes and then slowly down.

    Rosemary propped up her cheek with one hand and looked at Wilson whose eyes were tightly closed. This man was so good-looking, his demonic face was so beautiful that all those good-looking women sighed to themselves.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Wilson said as he otherwise opened his eyes and smiled slightly at Rosemary.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Very good!¡± Rosemary finished, nced at Wilson and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Looking out into the darkness, Wilson picked up the phone on the bed and looked at it, saying; ¡°7:30!¡±

    Touching her stomach, probably because she had slept too long, she could now clearly feel her stomach screaming at her.

    looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Where are we going to eat tonight?¡±

    ¡°Where do you want to go to eat?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat seafood tonight, let¡¯s order a steak for dinner! I want to take a shower first, and tonight we¡¯ll watch TV inside the hotel and go out tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson never says no to Rosemary¡¯s advice.

    Looking at him, Rosemary rolled over and then said, ¡°Then go ahead and order dinner while I take a shower.¡±

    When he finished, he got up and got out of bed, then turned around and went into the bathroom after a trip to find pajamas from inside the closet.

    Soon, a ttering sound of water came from inside the bathroom.

    When Wilson returned to his room after ordering, he heard the sound of water inside the bathroom.

    Just as I tried to walk over, the sound of water croaked out and within two minutes, the bathroom guys were opened.

    ¡°Why are you standing in the doorway?¡± Looking at Wilson standing in the doorway, Rosemary was startled.

    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to ask you if you wanted something else besides steak, and I¡¯ll have the hotel kitchen do it!¡±

    ¡°No need, just ask them to send some fruitter on!¡±

    After Rosemary finished, she looked at Wilson who didn¡¯t say anything and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why aren¡¯t you talking?¡±

    Eyes slightly gathered, Wilson¡¯s eyes averted from Rosemary¡¯s, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking of what kind of fruit to have them sendter!¡±

 268 buy wedding rings for rosemary

    Rosemary was not so picky about this and looked at Wilson and said, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind of fruit you send, after all, it¡¯s a big hotel, you can¡¯t send anything too bad!¡±

    ¡°Also!¡± Wilson said, then smiled at Rosemary, ¡°Should be here soon, do you want to go wait in the living room and look at the menu and see what else you want to eat!¡±

    ¡°In fact, it¡¯s almost good, eat too much,ter the stomach will be ufortable again,ter if you are hungry, then ask him to send some snacks over!¡±

    Although I ate more before, but not always can eat so much, let alone now is still the night.

    Getting up and going to the living room with Wilson, the doorbell to the guest room was quickly rung.

    When I opened the door, I saw the waiter pushing the food cart in, smiled slightly at Wilson, said a word and came to the table.

    cing his things on top, the waiter gave Wilson a forty-degree bend and left.

    Pulling back his chair, Wilson called out to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary,e over for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Immediately got up and came to Wilson¡¯s side, sat down in his seat and looked at the food on the table with a big appetite.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Rosemary looked at Wilson, who had picked up his knife and fork, and asked, ¡°Have you called Mom and Dad in thest two days?¡±

    ¡°En, recently there are more things inside thepany, I gave them a hug of peace, they know, and will not call to bother us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on Mom and Dadtely. If it weren¡¯t for them, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do with my dad¡¯spany.¡± Since Mr. Harris left, leaving behind such an empty shellpany, Rosemary at first did not know what to do, but fortunately Darren temporarily help to take care of it, for the time being will not be Dad¡¯s decades of hard work, going down the drain.

    Darren said that when Wilson returned, he would start working for thepany, and his ownpany would be turned over to him to take care of.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    When you think about the fact that you don¡¯t have the scripture to manage thepany, you will have to start from scratch when you go back.

    ¡°The family does not say two families, you want to even if you want to feel pain, but also should first pity poor me is right!¡± Looking at Rosemary, Wilson said with a sorrowful face.

    Hearing his words, Rosemary looked up at Wilson in disbelief and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The corners of his lips hooked up slightly, Wilson leaned forward and said to Rosemary, ¡°When are you going to let me eat meat!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± gave Wilson a look and thought it was something big? Taking a knife and fork, he cut arge piece of beef inside the te, forked it up and passed it to his lips, and said with a smile, ¡°Here, eat the meat!¡±

    Rosemary, of course, knew that the meat Wilson was talking about was not this meat, but she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she might as well pretend she didn¡¯t know.

    Looking at Rosemary, who knew full well she wasn¡¯t talking about the meat, skimming her lips and looking at therger piece of steak, Wilson came forward, took a bite and chewed slowly.

    Although not the piece of meat they want to eat, but now is a special time, better than even fishy meat is not eaten to the good!

    ¡°Rosemary, where do you want to go after dinnerter?¡±

    ¡°Not so keen to get out?¡± Rosemary saidzily.

    ¡°Really do not go? It¡¯s still early, you haven¡¯t even finished visiting the night scene here, and there are still a lot or many malls here, you don¡¯t want to see what beautiful clothes there are, I¡¯ll buy you two sets.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already buy it for me before you came? If you really want to buy something for me, don¡¯t you realize that you still owe me one thing?¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said indifferently.

    Eyes slightly gathered, Wilson paused with the knife and fork in his hand and asked, ¡°Owe a what?¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t know, Rosemary didn¡¯t want to continue, waved her hand and said, ¡°No, I was just talking about it!¡± After saying that, she continued to eat the steak in her hand.

    Seeing her not say, Wilson raised an eyebrow, he owed her more than one thing, but she said it should be ¡­

    The line of sight fell on Rosemary¡¯s slender fingers above, and the curve of her lips was infinitely erged.

    Just after dinner, Wilson dragged Rosemary out the door.

    The daytime and nighttime temperatures in Venice were a little off. Although it wasn¡¯t raining, Rosemary still felt a cool chill as she walked along the road.

    Taking his jacket off and draping it over Rosemary¡¯s body, Wilson put his hands on Rosemary¡¯s back and said to her, ¡°Rosemary, put on your jacket! It¡¯s cold, be careful of catching a cold!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡± Rosemary nodded and turned to look at Wilson with a slight smile, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°Just follow me!¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s small, somewhat cold hand, she walked towards the front.

    After about twenty minutes of walking, Rosemary was pulled into a jewelry store by Wilson.

    Once inside, someone immediately approached, looked at Wilson and just opened his mouth, saw Wilson take a ck and gold card and immediately invited the person into the VIP room.

    Looking at Rosemary beside him, Wilson spoke, ¡°Bring out thetest diamond wedding rings you have here and help my wife pick one out!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Responding, the waiter immediately retreated.

    Seeing the waiter go out, Rosemary took Wilson¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°I was just talking casually, I didn¡¯t ask you to buy a diamond ring, besides, when we got married, I already had a diamond ring!¡± Although this diamond ring was brought on by herself!

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson reached out and touched her cheek and said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t count, and the one I bought you today is just for you to take with you. When we get back, I¡¯ll make you a unique ring, the only one in the world!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary surprisingly nodded at him.

    Soon, the door of the VIP room was opened again and the attendant came in with several wedding rings and ced them in front of the two.

    ¡°Miss, let me put it on for you!¡± The waiter said, pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand with white gloves and putting thedy¡¯s ring in.

    That is a very simple diamond ring, the ring is set with six ws, melon Zhu round, both sides are also set with fragmented small diamonds, this ring is elegant, generous, low-key with a little luxury.

    ¡°Sir, are you still satisfied with this one?¡±

    ¡°Eh, try the other ones on too!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The waiter said, continuing to hold several other models for Rosemary to wear.

    Turning her head to look at Wilson, Rosemary asked suspiciously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you wearing one?¡±

    Hooking his lips, Wilson said, ¡°I¡¯ll try it when you do!¡±

    ¡°But how do you know if it¡¯s a good fit unless you try it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It will definitely fit!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rosemary was speechless, so she said to the attendant, ¡°Please try it on for my husband too!¡±

 269 Unexpected Kiss

    The waiter froze for a moment, and only after a long time did he respond to Rosemary with a slight smile and replied, ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± With that, he took another men¡¯s ring and put it on for Wilson.

    The size of the ring is made ording to the standard scale, and it fits Wilson¡¯s hand just right, except for the one on Rosemary¡¯s hand which is a little loose, but it fits perfectly.

    ¡°Which one do you like?¡±

    ¡°I think this one is simpler and easier to wear on a regr basis!¡± Rosemary took the ring off her hand, picked up the one she was wearing at the beginning, and looked at Wilson.

    ¡°Then choose this one!¡±

    Looking at the faint smile on Rosemary¡¯s face, the corners of Wilson¡¯s lips rose slightly.

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary looked at this ring on her finger and was very satisfied.

    Coughing softly, Rosemary said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try something else?¡±

    Holding Rosemary¡¯s hand, Wilson smiled faintly, ¡°As long as you like it, and I think this pair is more appropriate!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s left hand held Rosemary¡¯s right hand, sped fingers, and the diamond ring on the ring finger was very eye-catching.

    ¡°Just this pair, swipe your card!¡± Wilson handed the card to the waiter, then said to Rosemary, ¡°Want to see something else, there¡¯s plenty of jewelry here!¡±

    ¡°The price of things here, should not be priced fee!¡± As soon as you enter the door, you have already taken a look at the things here, are the world¡¯s top ten luxury brands, the price are expensive smack.

    ¡°Are you helping me save money?¡± Wilson doesn¡¯t answer Rosemary¡¯s question, but asks it rhetorically.

    After taking a look at Wilson, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but spit in her heart, she was at least studying jewelry design, okay?

    Rosemary looked up at Wilson¡¯s questioning eyes and was depressed.

    Thought for a while and said, ¡°I did not think of helping you save money, I just think here so high, so ask!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to ask, I¡¯m not bad at spending money anyway, and I don¡¯t really like spending money, so if you¡¯re good at spending money, this saves me a lot of trouble, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t know how to spend all this money!¡±

    Wilson finished lightly, Rosemary¡¯s entire body was not calm.

    People say that whatever Wilson does, it¡¯s a sure thing and he¡¯s known as a rich man in Cornshire.

    After paying, Rosemary and Wilson left the jewelry store. Looking at the advertisement on the top of the jewelry store, Rosemary suddenly felt that the star endorsing the advertisement looked very familiar to him, but she couldn¡¯t remember who it was for a while.

    Without too much entanglement, Rosemary looked at Wilson who was holding her hand, Tammy smiled, this feeling of sping fingers, so good!

    ¡°How about it, do you still want to go clothes shopping?¡±

    ¡°Buy it! Why not buy it, buy it until you go bankrupt!¡± Rosemary¡¯s heart secretly added.

    Wilson nodded and took her hand into a branded store in the mall, the d¨¦cor was minimalist and the style of the clothes inside was simple, without too many fancy colors.

    Selecting the clothes here, Rosemary looked back at Wilson, ¡°The clothes here, most of them are dresses?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°No, I just think I have too many skirts!¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the clothes here are the new ones that are just on the market now, see if you like them, I¡¯ll take you to see the otherster!¡±

    Although Rosemary is not the kind of woman who likes to show off her wealth, but it seems that she married into The Grant family and did not buy any clothes, and the clothes on her body are simply iparable with other Missy.

    Rosemary, fearing Wilson¡¯s displeasure, went to the rack and grabbed a silk dress and headed for the fitting room.

    Looking at this dress on herself, Rosemary felt really unsuitable for such a dress, the front opened so low, her dress although the front also has a v-neckline, but not as low as here, open!

    Rosemary was a little ufortable with this style, and came out of the fitting room very awkwardly, walked up to Wilson and whispered, ¡°The neckline in the front, it¡¯s open so low?¡±

    ¡°I think this dress will look even better on you!¡± Said Wilson, handing Rosemary a pure white silk dress in his hand and telling her to go in and change!

    Slightly stunned, in fact, she already has a lot of white dresses, but the silk ones are not. After taking a look at the clothes in her hands, feeling sofortable in her hands, she turned around and walked into the fitting room to change again.

    ¡°Sir, that dress just now is really beautiful on your wife!¡± The waiter stood aside and said to Wilsonin fluent English.

    Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°I think this one will suit her better!¡±

    Rosemary came out of it, looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Does it look good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful!¡± Wilson¡¯s words fell, took out his card and said to the waiter, ¡°Just this one, swipe your card!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Respectfully epting the card handed over by Wilson, the waiter immediately swiped the card, wrapped Rosemary¡¯s clothes, and escorted them out the door.

    Holding Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary is in a good mood.

    Why exactly is good, in fact, she herself does not know.

    Just out of the mall, a girl with sunsses and a duck-tongue cap ran up to them, looked at Rosemary and Wilson, and immediately hid behind them and whispered, ¡°Help me hide from those people, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡± Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, she saw several men in ck suits who seemed to be looking for something.

    Looking at Rosemary and Wilson, before she could say anything, Wilson suddenly took Rosemary¡¯s waist and kissed her on the lips.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    ¡°How exciting!¡± The girl behind her said and quickly hid behind Rosemary and Wilson, not daring to make a sound.

    Wilson pushed Rosemary against the back of therge stone pir, and the two did not ovep, but hid her very thoroughly.

    The man in ck how to love the neighborhood to find several times, see no one, which turned to other ces to find.

    After a few minutes, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and stood aside, saying to the girl, ¡°They¡¯re gone!¡±

    Standing up, the woman took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you, thank you very much indeed!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Rosemary¡¯s words fell, her hand was pulled out of the girl¡¯s hand by Wilson without moving, ¡°They¡¯re gone, you can leave now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, I¡¯ve managed to get away, what if they find me againter?¡±

    ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, can I follow you?¡±

    Just as the woman¡¯s words fell, she finished and asked rhetorically, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we¡¯re the bad guys?¡±

 270 Two Women, One Show

    Oh a smile, the girl looked at them and said, ¡°I hear your ent is from C city, right! Me too!¡±

    Facing each other, Rosemary, still wary, asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was apanying a business trip on behalf of thepany, I didn¡¯t expect that the client would ask me to sleep with him, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t give me the contract in hand, I refused, so he had someone kidnap me to him, I escaped halfway!¡±

    After saying that, the girl stood in the sunsses, smiled and extended her hand, saying, ¡°Hello, my name is Ishara!¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is Rosemary and this is my husband, Wilson!¡± with a slight smile, Rosemary extended her hand to greet Ishara.

    ¡°The Grant family?¡± asked Ishara, looking uncertainly at Wilson.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Just a faint response, Wilson did not say much.

    Seeing Wilson seemed unhappy, Ishara immediately spoke up, ¡°I really don¡¯t mean any harm, you guys believe me, I really came to Venice for business, I¡¯m not some bad guy!¡±

    ¡°Miss Smith, my wife and I are notfortable with people following behind us!¡±

    Looking at Ishara, Wilson refused.

    Pulling Rosemary with both hands, Ishara looked at Wilson¡¯s impatient attitude and could only nod her head and say, ¡°Fine! Since you guys don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll go back by myself, just now, thank you!¡±

    With those words, Ishara let go of Rosemary¡¯s hand and had just turned around when she heard Rosemary ask, ¡°Do you have any money on you?¡±

    Ishara stopped in her tracks, her hand clutching the bag in her hand, there was less than a thousand dors left in the bag, she couldn¡¯t even afford a ne ticket back to her country, let alone a hotel now!

    Ishara clenched her hands tightly, and finally reality overwhelmed her dignity and whispered, ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get her a room! Otherwise she won¡¯t have a ce to sleep tonight!¡± Pulling Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary whispered.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Although her heart was eager to get their help, the dignity in her bones made her refuse.

    ¡°Miss Smith¡­,¡± Rosemary shouted, and walked over.

    ¡°What else is going on?¡± Turning to look at Rosemary, Ishara asked.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe back with us! I¡¯ll get you a room, a girl alone in a foreign country, it¡¯s easy to get into trouble, besides, if you mess up on the client¡¯s side, your boss will definitely not let you off the hook!¡±

    Ishara smiled, stroked the hair next to her ear and replied, ¡°No, it¡¯s better not to let your husband misunderstand, otherwise people who don¡¯t know, will think I want to fall back on her?¡±

    Ishara doesn¡¯t care to be a third party to a married man!

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary replied, ¡°Wilson didn¡¯t mean anything else, and you don¡¯t have anywhere else to go now, do you?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Ishara replied half-heartedly, ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have anywhere to go, but I can choose not to go with you guys!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, leave her alone!¡± Wilson listened a little ufortably over there and took Rosemary¡¯s hand to leave.

    ¡°She is not a bad person, if we leave her here today, if we let those people find her, they will definitely make her go to the escort, and then they will definitely suffer!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not certain who will suffer?¡±

    Looking at Ishara, Wilson said lightly, ¡°Miss Smith, if you want toe with us, follow, if not, be my guest!¡±

    After saying that, he took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked towards the front.

    Rosemary took Ishara¡¯s hand with a quick eye and left together.

    Back at the hotel, Wilson quickly booked a room for Ishara, right next door to them.

    The band is not because of anything either, just the fear that something might go wrong.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go to our room!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Ishara looked at Rosemary and nodded, ¡°I was squeezed by thepany everyday before, can I have more meat to eat!¡± Taking her hand, Rosemary immediately replied, ¡°Sure, or we can eat here together! I¡¯m hungry too!¡±

    ¡°I heard that the seafood here is very good!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you eat it? I ate it the first day I came here, it tasted really good!¡±

    With the menu, the two women studied together, studying each dish in detail, the two looked at the menu, but Wilson hung out to dry.

    Wilson, who had been holding a piece to Ishara, looked at the two men and, in the end, could only sigh lightly and sat down on a side sofa.

    Looking at the advantage of the two people who ordered and took food, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, they are nning to stay up tonight?

    ¡°Mr. Lu, would you like toe over and eat with us?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was sitting alone on the couch, Ishara asked enthusiastically.

    ¡°No, thanks!¡±

    Wilson declined very politely.

    Nodding, Ishara didn¡¯t ask any more questions, but sat down with Rosemary to wait for the food.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Two people talking andughing, waiting until the foodes, and also from time to time to exchange pleasantries, watching Wilson is very depressed.

    It wasn¡¯t until almost midnight that Rosemary looked at Ishara with intent and said, ¡°I love talking to you so much, I wish I could sleep here tonight!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± ncing at Wilson over there, Ishara whispered, ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed your man¡¯s face is darkening? I don¡¯t want to be thrown out of the window tonight!¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, looked at Wilson who was sitting on the couch without saying anything, walked up and pulled his arm, ¡°We¡¯re going back!¡±

    Without saying a word, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and headed for the door.

    Ishara shrugged her shoulders and looked at Wilson¡¯s back. How could a girl as cheerful and frank as Rosemary like such a stuffy person?

    Thinking about what she did tonight, Ishara is very angry, when she goes back tomorrow, she must go to that manager to settle the score!

    Back inside the room, Wilson closed the door behind him and went straight back inside the room to look for clothes, seemingly without the intention of opening his mouth.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Rosemary spoke up as she stood behind him.

    ¡°No!¡± Wilson replied, his voice muffled.

    ¡°The expression on your face has betrayed you, okay! Don¡¯t be angry, I just think she¡¯s really nice, she really won¡¯t be a bad person, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Get away from her!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson said seriously; ¡°It¡¯s a messy society out there now, who knows if what she said is true or not?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying she¡¯s a bad person, I just think you¡¯re more innocent, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be led astray by her!¡±

    After cursing a few hundred times in her heart, Rosemary then looked up and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, I know what I¡¯m doing, and besides, Heidi isn¡¯t the kind of person you¡¯re talking about!¡±

 271 Itâ€™s enough to want you

    ¡°Heidi?¡± said Wilson, turning to look at Rosemary, ¡°How long have you two only known each other and you¡¯re calling it that close?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and said, ¡°Wilson, are you jealous?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a woman, what vinegar do I have to eat!¡±

    ¡°You do not eat wrong, then how do you talk so count ah!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Exasperated by Rosemary, Wilson grabbed her arm and spoke, ¡°Have you forgotten about your kidnapping by Olivia? It¡¯s such a dangerous society out there now, and besides, since he¡¯s from c-town, how could she not know you?¡±

    Looking at Wilson in a puzzled manner, Rosemary shook off her head, ¡°I¡¯m going to bed!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to sleep!¡± Wilson pulled Rosemary and was just about to lower his head to kiss her when he saw her tilt her head and say faintly, ¡°Suddenly I remembered that I haven¡¯t brushed my teeth!¡± ¡°¡­¡±

    Wilson, who was originally interested in the cup, heard Rosemary¡¯s words, and the atmosphere, which was just hot, suddenly chilled down.

    After looking at her, he could only let out a helpless sigh and said, ¡°Go brush your teeth!¡±

    After washing up and lying in bed ying with her phone, Rosemary didn¡¯t seem to have any sleep.

    By the time Wilson returned to his room and lifted the covers to lie beside him, a newly somewhat sleepy Wilson looked at Rosemary and called out, ¡°Rosemary, go to sleep!¡±

    ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll sleep soon!¡±

    ¡°Go to bed!¡±

    Taking the phone directly from Rosemary¡¯s hand and cing it on the table, Wilson took Rosemary in his arms with one big hand and prepared to close his eyes and go to sleep.

    Rosemary looked up at Wilson and asked, ¡°Are you still upset about what just happened?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sleepy!¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s obviously something wrong inside your tone, is there really nothing you want to say to me?¡±

    You don¡¯t want to sleep anyway, so you might as well talk under the covers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to sleep?¡± Wilson¡¯s voice sounded overhead, only to hear Rosemary enunciate and lower her head, taking Rosemary¡¯s lips.

    Wilson¡¯s kiss was heavy, with a few grumbles, heavy on Rosemary¡¯s lips.

    Teeth identally touching, let Rosemary very depressed, blood taste faintly in the mouth of two people spread, want to push Wilson away, but how can not push.

    Seemingly feeling unsatisfied with this, Wilson rolled over and pressed his entire body against Rosemary¡¯s, causing her to stifle a sound.

    Wilson, who hadn¡¯t kissed her in a long time, deepened the kiss with a soft cry.

    His sister touched Rosemary¡¯s lips, and Wilson felt he simply couldn¡¯t stop, his big palm gently dragging the back of her head, kissing her delicately, tossing and turning.

    ¡­

    It was a long time before Rosemary was panting and released by Wilson, looking at her, her cheeks red and tender.

    It was not the first time Wilson kissed her, but every time, Rosemary felt like she was suffocating, her body was weak and her mind was nk.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, not good at technique, want me to teach you in?¡± Wilson came forward and asked Rosemary in a gangly manner.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± reddened a face, Rosemary is still not very good at changing air.

    ¡°Seeing how badly you¡¯re resting on your breath, are you sure you don¡¯t want me to teach you again?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice rings in Rosemary¡¯s ears, blowing hot air next to her ears, tickling ¡­

    The words fell, Rosemary was again pinned down by Wilson, deepening the kiss again ¡­

    Rosemary thinks that the most embarrassing thing in this world is to fall asleep while being kissed.

    The next morning, by the time Rosemary woke up, it was seven o¡¯clock in the morning.

    Looking at Wilson, who was pillowed up, he couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    Touching his lips, it seems there is nothing, fortunately not swollen, or all have no face to see!

    ¡°Awake?¡± Wilson¡¯s voice rang in her ears, and looking up at him, Rosemary nodded before asking, ¡°Did I sleep for a long time?¡±

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t you know how you slept yourselfst night?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Even if she knew, she was too embarrassed to say it!

    It¡¯s so humiliating!

    Gathering Rosemary in his arms, WilsonTammy gave a smile and murmured softly in her ear, ¡°What to do, I don¡¯t want to get up now!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to get up, then you can stay alone, I¡¯m getting up!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice was soft, with a sleepynguor that made Rosemary wonder what to say.

    Wiggling his lips, wanting to speak, but afraid that his speech is too heavy to make him ufortable!

    Suddenly at this moment, Rosemary realized that Wilson was actually a man who could spill his guts.

    ¡°Okay, get up!¡± Rosemary spoke up as she took Wilson¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Give me a kiss and get up!¡± Wilson yed rogue and hugged Rosemary and just wouldn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    A small face slightly red, the original country Jo is fixed Rosemary looked at him, began to be unsettled.

    I can¡¯t imagine that men are not inferior to women when ites to being pampered.

    Hardly able to refuse Wilson¡¯s request, Rosemary lowered her head and gave Wilson a light bite on the cheek.

    ¡°Is that okay!¡± Rosemary asked, feeling like her heart was, well, about to jump out of her chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re shy?¡± Wilson continued.

    ¡°No, kiss on the mouth, not on the cheek!¡± Said Rosemary, pointing to her own cheek.

    Rosemary knew Wilson was doing it on purpose, but she didn¡¯t know why, she just couldn¡¯t bear to say no.

    Lowered his head and kissed Wilson¡¯s lips, cool, soft, and a little warm, with a few moments of tension, just wanting to leave, then Wilson sped the back of his head and deepened the kiss.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    ¡°Concentrate!¡±

    Wilson whispers and kisses her lips, tossing and turning!

    Kissed to the point of dizziness, Rosemary¡¯s mind went nk and her hands clutched Wilson¡¯s arms like a man falling into the water and begging for help.

    It took a moment before Wilson let go of Rosemary, his fingertips gently rubbing against her red, swollen lips, ¡°What to do, I¡¯m getting more and more dependent on you now.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll just take advantage of me!¡± With a red face, Rosemary shouted.

    ¡°Anyway, you are mine for life, sooner orter you will have to get used to it, we are now a couple, if you can¡¯t learn, I can teach you slowly!¡±

    ¡°Shame on you ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough to want you!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Struggling to get up, Rosemary looked at Wilson and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch his forehead, he, couldn¡¯t be sick!

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand in his own warm palm, Wilson rubbed it against her cheek, but never wanted to get up!

    Very depressed looking at Wilson, Rosemary did not dare to move casually, because she could clearly feel his somewhere, there is the same thing is against her, very hard ¡­All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 272 No Goodbyes

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡± Wilson¡¯s voice was hoarse as he looked at Rosemary, his eyes deep.

    Faced with Wilson¡¯s hot eyes, Rosemary¡¯s eyes drifted and seemed to be intentionally dodging.

    Clutching Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly, Wilson¡¯s gulped, ¡°Rosemary, are you afraid of me?¡±

    Shaking her head and nodding again, Rosemary replied tersely, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you, I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll be hungry for more!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t mess around!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, I just don¡¯t think men can be trusted when ites to what they say in this area, so let me up first!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary with some concern, Wilson nodded and then asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you like that?¡±

    ¡°Not really like ¡­¡± said Rosemary, slowly turning her head to the side, not daring to look at Wilson.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Goblin!¡±

    Wilson rolled over, gave Rosemary a please peck on the mouth, and got out of bed.

    Wilson took a deep breath. this slowly quieted down. ¡­

    After washing up, Rosemary immediately went to the door of Ishara¡¯s room and knocked on the door.

    For a long time, there was no movement in the room, and it seemed that no one was in there at all.

    ¡°Heidi, Heidi ¡­¡± shouting Ishara¡¯s name, Rosemary knocked on the door again and soon a waiter carted past behind her and said, ¡°The guest in room 1301 The guest in room 1301 has checked out, here is a letter left by thedy!¡±

    Rosemary took the letter from the waiter, smiled faintly, said thank you, and opened it.

    It reads in a very short paragraph.

    Rosemary, thank you for your hospitalityst night, it was nice to meet you in a foreign country, we¡¯ll meet again sometime!

    ¡­

    Putting the letter away, Rosemary took a deep breath, then said, ¡°Why did you leave without saying hello!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, is the person not there?¡± Wilson asked as he looked at Rosemary and stepped forward.

    ¡°Eh, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Turning to look at Rosemary, Wilson smiled faintly, ¡°Then let¡¯s almost go out! It¡¯s gettingte!¡±

    ¡°Eh, good!¡±

    Pulled out by Wilson, Rosemary looked outside and murmured, ¡°And I wonder how Tina is doing these days?¡±

    **********

    The afternoon sun waszy and Tina was sitting on the swing in the garden with a preupied look on her face.

    Last night at the end of the day, Vincent suddenly received a call from Lareina, saying that Vincent should get ready, tomorrow theye to visit Brandon Baker, but now the most important thing is that Brandon Baker does not know how to know, Tina taught boyfriend is Vincent, Brandon Baker actually told her that he didn¡¯t agree with their marriage!

    Seeing that Vincent¡¯s parents areing tomorrow, they haven¡¯t let Brandon Baker loose yet, which makes it very difficult for Tina.

    When Vincent went to his house, Brandon Baker thought he was just an ordinary office worker, but now he suddenly knew that he was the heir of the famous The Meyer Family in Cornshire, he immediately flipped out, saying that the life of a rich family was not suitable for Tina, and he was afraid that Tina would be aggrieved in the future.

    After all, the door is not right!

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    These days, because she was upset, Vincent thought she was not feeling well, and specifically instructed her to rest at home these days, so that she would not go to the office.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Tina thrust her ten fingers into her hair and shouted out in annoyance.

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    From a distance, he heard Tina¡¯s shouting, and Vincent thought what was wrong with her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Hearing it was Vincent¡¯s voice, Tina, snapped her head up.

    Looking at the surprised Tina, Vincent felt very funny, how to say that this is also his half of the home!

    ¡°This is kind of my home! Why shouldn¡¯t I be here!¡±

    Slightly stunned, Tina looked at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I mean, didn¡¯t you go to talk about work? Howe you came back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Work has been negotiated, nowe back and walk you outside!¡± After saying that, Vincent walked up to pull her up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go!¡±

    Tina waved her hand at him, her heart was in turmoil now, which had the mood to go shopping.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say two days ago that you wanted to go to the mall to buy clothes for uncle and Justin? It just so happens that I¡¯m free today, so I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Looking at Vincent¡¯s expression of interest, Tina couldn¡¯t bear to break his heart. If she told him that Dad wouldn¡¯t agree to be together, she didn¡¯t know what he would do.

    But if you don¡¯t say anything now, he¡¯ll know tomorrow, and then he¡¯ll probably me her.

    After thinking about it for a while, Tina thought it would be a good idea to talk to him about it first so that he could be prepared.

    Pulling Vincent¡¯s arm, Tina looked up at him and said softly, ¡°Vincent, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about?¡±

    ¡°Um, what is it, you say?¡± With those words, Vincent walked over to her side and sat down alongside her.

    ¡°What would you do if one day the two of us couldn¡¯t be together because of something?¡± Looking at Vincent, the small hand clutched the corner of his shirt tightly.

    Looking at her, eyes slightly gathered, Tammy smiled, reached out and wrenched her head over, saying softly, ¡°Silly, we are not going to have that day!¡±

    Leaning on his shoulder, Tina¡¯s heart felt like a knife twist at the thought that the two might not be able to be together.

    ¡°But Daddy doesn¡¯t approve of the two of us being together!¡± Tina said in a hoarse voice.

    Looking at her sad face, Vincent leaned down and kissed her on the cheek, moving gently as if he was caring for the most precious thing in the world.

    ¡°Tina, no matter what happens, you should tell me first, instead of hiding there alone and suffering in silence, okay?¡±

    Vincent found out two days ago that something was wrong with Tina, andter called Justin to find out that it was Brandon Baker who knew about his background and was afraid that Tina would suffer in the future if he married over, so he didn¡¯t let Tina go out with him.

    If not for the fact that you have already noticed this, this silly girl is afraid that this time will not be good.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s my fault for hiding it from you, but I¡¯m really scared, if dad is determined not to let go, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to be by your side anymore! As the words fell, Tina was already crying like a tearful person.

    ¡°Fool, no matter what risks I meet ahead, I will hold your hand tightly and will not let go, not even to death!¡± Took her hand, sped her fingers, raised it in front of her, no one can separate them.

    Looking at Vincent with firm eyes, Tina was still worried and said, ¡°But dad doesn¡¯t agree with us being together now, besides, dad¡¯s body can¡¯t take any blows, I ¡­¡±

    If Brandon Baker really disagrees, she may choose to leave Vincent.

 273 Women are meant to be spoiled

    Because Vincent leaving her would not be a problem, however, if she disobeyed her father and disobeyed him, the consequences would not be something she could imagine.

    Vincent knew that if she wasn¡¯t given a piece of mind to eat, she wouldn¡¯t have to eat tonight¡¯s meal.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in first!¡± The words fell, Vincent took Tina¡¯s hand and headed for the living room.

    Not knowing what he wanted to do, Tina followed Vincent to the living room, and just as she walked in the doorway, she saw Brandon Baker sitting inside the living room, leisurely sipping tea.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Tina hurriedly broke away from Vincent¡¯s hand and walked over to Brandon Baker¡¯s side.

    ¡°Dad, why did youe over?¡± With a stomach full of questions, Tina asked cautiously.

    ¡°This is my house, how do you think I got here?¡± Smiling at Tina, Brandon Baker asked rhetorically.

    When Tina heard Brandon Baker¡¯s words, she went up and took Brandon Baker¡¯s arm and asked, ¡°Dad, what did you just say, can you say it again?¡±

    Brandon Baker red at Tina and said with a deliberate scowl, ¡°I said, this is my house!¡±

    ¡°Dad, you said yes, didn¡¯t you?¡± After saying that, Tina went up and hugged Brandon Baker and asked excitedly.

    ¡°Look at your appearance, only Vincent would want you, if it was someone else, who would dare to marry you home!¡± After saying that, he couldn¡¯t help but count the words.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Tina shouted in embarrassment, with Tess shyness inside her tone.

    ¡°Tina, at first it was dad who didn¡¯t understand your situation, that¡¯s why he said those things to you, don¡¯t take it to heart, dad¡¯s only wish now is for you guys to live happily and for Justin to grow up safely and happily.¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to protect Tina and Justin, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Vincent looked at Brandon Baker and said seriously.

    ¡°Vincent, Daddy believes in you!¡± After saying that, he took Vincent¡¯s hand and held both of their hands tightly together.

    Brandon Baker knew he wouldn¡¯t live long. At first when Vincent came to him, he only wanted to test Vincent and didn¡¯t expect him to agree to all his conditions without hesitation.

    In fact, he has been secretly observing Vincent¡¯s every move during this time, he is indeed a very good husband candidate, but after all, it is poor parents¡¯ hearts, which parents do not want to fight for their children¡¯s due protection?

    After a while, Vincent turned to Tina and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go out to dinner tonight to pick up the pieces for Dad! I¡¯ve made a reservation at the Saint Royal Hotel, and Jack will pick up Justin from schoolter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡± Looking at Vincent, Tina was very happy.

    ¡°Fool, we don¡¯t need to say thank you between us!¡± Reaching out and stroking Tina¡¯s hair, his face was all doting.

    Tina turned around and took Brandon Baker¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m going to show you something!¡±

    With that, Tina took Brandon Baker¡¯s hand and headed for the back garden.

    For Tina¡¯s astonishment, Brandon Baker has gotten used to it and just shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°Dad, look?¡± Tina said to Brandon Baker, pointing to a small patch ofnd in the backyard.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Brandon Baker looked at a small piece ofnd in front of him and couldn¡¯t believe his eyes.

    ¡°This is what we prepared for you. Didn¡¯t you say that when you get old you hope to have a piece ofnd and grow some vegetables on it to take care of yourself?¡±

    With a nce at Brandon Baker, he continued, ¡°You¡¯ll have something to do when you¡¯re bored!¡±

    After saying that, taking Brandon Baker¡¯s hand, he smiled and asked, ¡°Like the surprise we sent you?¡±

    ¡°Love it!¡± Brandon Baker grinned broadly, with a smile in the corner of his eye up to the bottom of his eye.

    ¡°As you like it!¡±

    Vincent stood aside and said to Tina, ¡°Tina, take dad upstairs first and see what dad is missing so I can go buy itter!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tina took Brandon Baker back to his room.

    Looking at their distant backs, Vincent felt that God was not too kind to him and did not let Brandon Baker make things difficult for him!

    ********

    Venice

    The morning was beautiful and Rosemary got up early to have breakfast with Wilson and get ready to meet up with Ellen in front of the hotel to take wedding photos.

    Once in front of the hotel, I saw Ellen standing on the side of the car from afar, looked at them, immediately waved and came over.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ellen!¡± Rosemary looked at Ellen and Tammy gave a smile, ¡°I guess I kept you waiting! I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! I just arrived too!¡±

    After Ellen finished, she looked at Wilson and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen the wedding dress for you, so you can save a lot of time by going directly to the ce where the shooting will take ceter.¡±

    With a nod, Rosemary then noticed that there was only one driver inside the car and asked curiously, ¡°No makeup artist?¡±

    A faint smile, ¡°Of course there is, they went over there first to prepare the shooting site, in this way, can save a lot of time!¡±

    ¡°Ellen you are amazing, you set things up so well, if it were me, I would not be able to do it!¡±

    Just as Rosemary¡¯s words fell, Ellenughed, ¡°Rosemary you¡¯re so good at talking, no wonder Wilson likes you so much!¡±

    Taking Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary said a little embarrassed, ¡°Really? I also think he is really good to me, no, it should be too good!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Looking up at Wilson, he smiled brightly.

    Looking at Rosemary with a doting face, Wilson shook his head helplessly, ¡°Rosemary is spoiled by me, Ellen you don¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind, on the contrary, I am very happy! Women are meant to be spoiled!¡±

    After saying that, Ellen took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s get in the car first! We¡¯ll talk on the way!¡±

    Getting into the car, the three sat in their seats and the car soon sped away.

    ¡°Ellen, are we going to stay there tonight or not! Thinking that the shoot might take a lot of time, Rosemary kind of regretted that she had agreed to it too quickly.

    Ellenughed lightly, covered her mouth and looked at Rosemary, saying, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to live at the beach?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, just asking, we didn¡¯t bring our clothes over!¡±

    ¡°What does that matter, there is a room service department there, just take your clothes out to be dry cleaned when the timees and have them delivered in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Ellen, what are youughing at?¡±

    Looking at Ellen in disbelief, Rosemary asked in a somewhat depressed manner.

    Could it be that what she just said made her feel funny?

    Waving her hand, Ellen replied, ¡°No, I just think you have a very straightforward personality!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Looking at Ellen, Rosemaryughed and talked to Ellen about Wilson¡¯s past.

    The asional hriousughter over here depressed Wilson.

    Why tell his embarrassing story?

 274 Do you really like Rosemary?

    The car soon arrived at the shooting location, and as soon as she got out of the car, Ellen dragged Rosemary to the sun umbre that had been set up to introduce Rosemary to the makeup artist.

    Rosemary smiled and greeted everyone one by one in fluent English before taking her seat and letting them start putting on her makeup.

    Wilson changed into a white suit in the car and sat in the car seat, looking at Rosemary who was putting on makeup not far away, the corners of his lips turned up slightly.

    If only she let could trust herselfpletely and ept herself, how good it would be!

    Seeing that Rosemary had finished her makeup and gone inside to change, Ellen walked over to sit next to Wilson.

    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t paint your wife ugly, did it?¡±

    ¡°Your make-up artists here are top notch. Who dares to say that your Ellen¡¯s make-up artist will make people ugly! After all, you can¡¯t get an appointment just because you have money!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite!¡± Ellen looked up at Wilson and spoke, ¡°Do you really like Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t answer her question, but asked it rhetorically.

    Shrugged, Ellen said: ¡°I just think like Rosemary so wonderful, and is a simple and frank girl, ording to your character, you are very good to her, but as a friend, I still want to ask, after all, this is rted to your lifetime happiness!¡±

    With those words, Ellen stared intently at Wilson, as if trying to catch some detail on his face.

    Only Wilson pursed his lips and looked at her, Tammy¡¯s replied, ¡°I know what you guys mean, I met her three years ago, it¡¯s not what you think, if it wasn¡¯t for that, she wouldn¡¯t be my wife.¡±

    ¡°I really love her, it¡¯s just a shame ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the pity?¡± With Mo looked at her, a trace of doubt shed across her face.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t fully entered her heart yet. She seems happy now, but she¡¯s just hiding the guilt she feels inside!¡±

    Wilson looked at the tent where Rosemary had gone in to change, and a sh of pain passed through his eyes.

    ¡°As long as you truly love her, she is not, as you say,pletely without you in her heart, take your time!¡±

    ¡°I told Blume about you and Rosemary after I got back the other night, and that was the question he wanted to ask just now, but now we both know!¡±

    After a pause, Ellen¡¯s hand gently rested on Wilson¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Wilson, we all hope you can find someone you really love and live happily ever after for the rest of your life!¡±

    Tammy smiled and patted the back of Ellen¡¯s hand as Wilson nodded, ¡°I know that both you and Blume are concerned about me, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t joke about my lifelong happiness!¡±

    ¡°I ran into Rita the other day!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Ellen whispered.

    Wilson¡¯s face didn¡¯t change much, he just asked lightly, ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s here with a friend who already knows about you waking up, and she told me that she¡¯ll be back next week.¡±

    Ellen hadn¡¯t nned to tell Wilson these things, but every time she saw Rosemary¡¯s sweet smile, she couldn¡¯t bear to.

    ¡°Whether she returns or not, it has nothing to do with me, it was the same at first, and it¡¯s even less likely now!¡± Thoughtlessly replied.

    With a soft sigh, Ellen said, ¡°Rosemary is a very nice girl, you will be very happy when you marry her!¡±

    ¡°She really is a very nice girl, I think so!¡±

    ¡°Then cherish it, don¡¯t let others snatch it away!¡±

    ¡°Of course not, so many people are now eyeing to pursue her, I will definitely not let those people have such an opportunity!¡±

    When he finished, Wilson looked at Ellen and before he could say anything, he heard Rosemary¡¯s voice from behind him.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    Turning his head, Wilson¡¯s eyes settled on Rosemary¡¯s before he could speak.

    A whitece bridal gown will show off her front and back figure to the fullest, a ne full of broken diamonds worn on her chest, sessfully showing off her white and slender neck.

    A long ck hair was pulled up high, with a few strands of hair casually scattered down the temples, looking sweet and elegant.

    Wilson just watched, as if everything that got around, is no longer there.

    ¡°Is it very ¡­ ugly?¡± Rosemary asked as she cautiously stepped forward and turned to Wilson.

    Reacting, Wilson smiled slightly at Rosemary and reached out to take her hand, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re beautiful!¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s face was a dazzling red and she breathed a light sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, I thought it was ugly?¡±

    ¡°How? You just stole everyone¡¯s attention!¡±

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Looking at her long wedding dress, Rosemary said to Wilson, ¡°It¡¯s so long, I can¡¯t walk anymore!¡±

    Wilson looked at her for a long time before saying; ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re not used to it!¡±

    Spat at Wilson and said, ¡°Maybe so!¡±

    Ellen walked up and helped Rosemary straighten her wedding dress before she spoke, ¡°You and Wilson go do what you want, and our photographer will follow behind you to capture it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary gave Wilson a look, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Disliking the photographer¡¯s eyes too hot, Wilson naturally immediately took Rosemary¡¯s hand and left.

    Ellen, on the other hand, smiled as she walked beside the photographers, said something to them, and then took a seat on the sidelines.

    ¡°How do you think they n to shoot uster?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t worry, these are all top famous master level photographers, they will definitely make you look beautiful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already beautiful, I don¡¯t need them to shoot are beautiful, okay?¡±

    Rosemary finished, looked at Wilson, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk on the beach!¡±

    Wilson, also taking such photos for the first time, turned his head to look at Rosemary and couldn¡¯t help but nod.

    The two walked hand in hand on the beach, with the sea constantlypping at the sand and making a sound of waves.

    A tall and a short figure on the beach, male handsome female beauty, very oriental face of the two soon attracted a lot of people around.

    ¡°Rosemary, you run ahead and I¡¯ll chase you behind!¡± Suddenly, Wilson stopped and said to Rosemary.

    Rosemary thought for a moment and looked at Wilson, a smile expanding infinitely at the corners of her lips.

    Reachingdown and gently lifting the wedding dress, Rosemary shouted to Wilson, ¡°Yeah! Youe after me!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying that, turn around and run!

    Wilson, who had been frozen in ce for a minute, reacted to this and quickly went after him.

    Soon, a couple appeared on the beach, wearing beautiful wedding dresses on the beach constantly running, the girl from time to time issued a silver bell-likeughter, the man behind her constantly shouting her name behind.

 275 beautiful shot

    One step back, that smile like a flower face, full of mischievous color, eyebrows with a few flirtatious color, throwing hands and feet, elegant and noble, look at the people can not move their eyes.

    ¡­

    ¡°Gotcha!¡± Wilson wrapped her waist around Rosemary from behind, a triumphant smile on his face.

    Rosemary naturally hooked Wilson¡¯s neck, raised her head slightly, and gave her a peck on the cheek.

    Watching Rosemary take the initiative to kiss him, Wilson took her in his arms and buried his head in the crook of her neck, rubbing it over and over.

    Being rubbed by Wilson like this, a warm, strange sensation tickled the nape of his neck.

    ¡°Well, I can hardly stand it?¡± Rosemary wasughing so hard she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Unless ¡­¡± Wilson whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Unless what?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Wilson, thievishly.

    ¡°Unless you give me a kiss, I¡¯ll keep letting you run!¡±

    Wilson said, with his head buried in her hair, and inhaled gently, ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    Turning to look at Wilson, Rosemary rested her hand against his chest.

    ¡°There are so many people watching here, don¡¯t you mess around!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t mess around, I¡¯ll be serious ande good!¡±

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want!¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary subconsciously covered her chest.

    The corners of his lips lifted upward as Wilson asked rhetorically, ¡°What do you think I want!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t ¡­ well ¡­¡±

    Looking at Wilsonwith wide eyes, Rosemary¡¯s hands tightened before he could tap on his shoulders.

    Beast!

    Kiss her again!

    And in front of so many people, what a shame!

    Rosemary thought, simply closing her eyes and enjoying the dominant kiss.

    It was only after a long time that Wilson let go of Rosemary and gently slid his fingertips over her slightly swollen red lips, asking with a smirk, ¡°How about that, kissing here feels, not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°So many people, why do you still move to kiss me!¡±

    ¡°You are my wife, if I don¡¯t kiss you, should I also kiss myself!¡±

    Wilson looked at her with a smile that reached the bottom of his eyes.

    Gritting her teeth and looking at Wilson, Rosemary mentally cursed him for being an animal!

    ¡°Do you want to keep running again, and if you let me catch up, you let me ¡­. ?¡± Wilson, who got the benefit of the doubt, looked at Rosemary and asked with an agreeable face.

    Is this really the Wilson he knows?

    ¡°Treacherous businessman, treacherous businessman!¡±

    After saying two traitors in a row, Rosemary is not going to believe Wilson?

    ¡°So tired, you carry me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson crouched down, and Rosemary immediately hooked her neck andy on his back.

    As soon as he got up, one of Rosemary¡¯s hands pped Wilson¡¯s shoulder and shouted, ¡°Heave ¡­¡±

    A helpless Wilson looked at Rosemary on his back and Wilson asked, ¡°Rosemary, are you treating me like a horse?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still not happy after treating you like a horse, huh?¡± Rosemary hemmed and hawed and tsked, ¡°Do you still want me to treat you like a donkey?¡±

    Wilson was about to say something when he heard Rosemary say: ¡®We are taking wedding photos now, of course we should use our imagination as we wish, so that the photos will look good?¡±

    ¡°In your head, what the hell are you thinking all day long!¡±

    ¡°Nothing is on my mind, I¡¯m just thinking about how to screw you!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words fell and immediately shouted in Wilson¡¯s ear, ¡°Don¡¯t hurry up and drive ¡­¡±

    A voice rang out in Wilson¡¯s ears: Women sure aren¡¯t nice and hot!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The make-up artists and assistants stood at a distance looking at the two people running on the beach and said to Ellen enviously, ¡°Boss, your two friends are so affectionate!¡±

    Ellen smiled faintly, ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ve never seen my friend, so happy and smiling!¡±

    After knowing him for almost ten years, out of the fianc¨¦e Rita arranged for him by his family, she thought he didn¡¯t like women?

    I think at first Rita in her side for nearly a year, he did not give me her a smile, has been respectful, not even an extra word of concern.

    After all, a man surrounded by arge beautiful woman every day, can do as if they were blind, which is really worth their suspicion!

    But now, seeing Wilson finally find his favorite half, Ellen suddenly feels at peace!

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s take a break!¡± Rosemary is really tired of ying, the whole person lying on Wilson¡¯s body, looking at the blue sky and white clouds, also can not care about thedy or not, directly sat on the beach.

    ¡°And don¡¯t be afraid to get the wedding dress on you dirty!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, helplessly shook his head, fortunately it is a long dress, otherwise to her sitting like this, it is easy to go naked.

    Hands do not know where to pick up a few stones, forcefully thrown to the sea, bitch out a string of water.

    After throwing the stone, Rosemary only said lightly: ¡°What is there, take it to the dry cleaning when the timees, I really can¡¯t walk now!¡± Looking at Rosemary with eyes full of tenderness, Wilson asked, ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°It was fun!¡±

    ¡°There will be a few more sets of clothes to changeter, we should be almost done with this set of clothes!¡±

    ¡°I have to change my clothes! So tired!¡±

    As we were talking, Ellen came over with two bottles of mineral water, looked at the two people on the beach and smiled slightly, ¡°Tired, right? Drink some water first!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After receiving the water from Ellen, Rosemary unscrewed the lid and drank almost half of it before saying, ¡°Ellen, that¡¯s really thoughtful of you, I¡¯m just thirsty.¡±

    ¡°Drink slowly, you guys just had so much fun, of course you¡¯ll be thirsty!¡±

    ¡°Ellen, would it be difficult for your photographer if we just ran like that!¡± Shouldn¡¯t know how to shoot it!

    Ellen nced at Wilson, thenughed out lightly, ¡°Do you think our photographers are vegetarians?¡± After saying that, she recruited the photographer, and then turned the pictures taken, to them to look!¡±

    Looking at the captured photos, finished surprised to say nothing.

    This is too aesthetic, right?

    Why do you have a sense of not being yourself?

    ¡°How about it, our family photographer, the shot is not bad!¡±

    How many stars may not be able to get them to shoot, this time she has put down the money ah!

    Nodded and finished looking up at Ellen and said, ¡°Ellen, they made the shot so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°You are already beautiful, and I think you are very photogenic, if you could be an actress, you would be great!¡±

    Rosemary smiled lightly, looked at Ellen and said, ¡°I studied acting, but for various reasons, have not yet officially yed the female lead?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    After a pause, Ellen nced at Wilson, before seeing Rosemary and saying, ¡°Will Wilson let you go as an actor?¡±

 276 Ask Rosemary to model

    Oh ¡­

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he won¡¯t let me go, my dream isn¡¯t to be an actor anyway.¡±

    Ellen looked at Rosemary and asked curiously, ¡°So what¡¯s your dream?¡±

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°My dream is to wait until I am rich, I will go around the world, see all the scenery, taste all the food on earth!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary spat out her tongue and said, ¡°Am I being unproductive?¡±

    ¡°How can it be? I think your kind of thinking is just fine. Besides, with Wilson¡¯s current family fortune, you just won¡¯t have to worry about spending money even if you don¡¯t do anything for ten lifetimes!¡± Ellen said with a smile.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    A slight smile looked at Wilson, then replied, ¡°Ellen, what was Wilson like before, I know he had a fianc¨¦e before?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary with surprise, Wilson did not expect her to ask the real question openly.

    ¡°Wilson has never had a girlfriend before, as for Rita was arranged for him by his parents, Wilson never admitted it from the beginning to the end, and then, Wilson had a car ident, and the woman left straight away!¡±

    Rosemary was a little surprised to hear what was said. People in Cornshire were saying that The Grant family young master was very good to her fianc¨¦e, and the two had always had a stable rtionship and were the envy of everyone as an unmarried couple.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± So we all secretly wonder if he doesn¡¯t like women at all!¡±

    After saying that, finished not yetugh, Ellen herself isughing.

    No matter how things were in the past, at least she is now his Wilson¡¯s wife.

    Looking at Ellen in a very depressed manner, Wilson spoke up, ¡°Ellen, who the hell are you looking out for!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Rosemary! We¡¯re all women, of course we¡¯re different from you men!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rubbed his nose, Wilson was depressed looking at the happy two, feeling the world that deep malice.

    After a ten-minute break, Rosemary and Wilson returned to the car and changed into their next outfits.

    It was a wedding gown that was short in the front and trailing in the back, and looked especially dainty on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    Two people on the seaside on the rocks to catch hide-and-seek, long tulle trailing, with the wind, like elves dodging in the seaside ¡­

    The shootsted until after 3:00 p. m., when it ended.

    At this time, Rosemary has been tired, looking at the same tired line of people, but also too embarrassed to shout tired, Ellen came over and said to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, change clothes we go to dinner!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m really hungry now!¡±

    ¡°No way, the photographer has a photo shoot in the afternoon, is no time, otherwise, it would not be so rushed!¡±

    Ellen said, with a very apologetic tone inside.

    Walking over, Wilson looked at her and smiled faintly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead and do your business during theter time, don¡¯t need to mind us, Rosemary and I can consider staying here tonight!¡±

    With a raised eyebrow, Ellen asked, ¡°There will be a lot of people camping here at night, are you sure you want them too?¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to set up camp?¡±

    Rosemary is looking forward to camping on the beach, and it would be nice to have a barbecue in the evening.

    Ellen smiled, ¡°Sure, you can ask Wilson to take you camping here, I think it¡¯s a great setting and there might even be a barbecue at night?¡±

    It¡¯s really what you think of!

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary asked softly, ¡°Are we going to camp here tonight?¡±

    ¡°Anytime you want!¡± Wilson said dotingly.

    Wilson finished his words, then turned to Ellen and said, ¡°Are you going back with themter?¡±

    Ellen was helpless, spread her hands and replied, ¡°You know, I still have kids, not the woman who was alone back then, you guys y here tonight, I¡¯ll send a car to pick you up tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too much trouble, we can go back by ourselves!¡±

    After saying that, he finished taking Wilson¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go eat first, shall we? I¡¯m so hungry!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With a slight smile, Ellen led the two into a nearby restaurant.

    Once inside, the photographer took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said excitedly, ¡°Hello, my name is Jackson, I¡¯ve never met an Oriental woman as beautiful as you, can I invite you to be my model? I would love to work with you!¡±

    After hearing Jackson¡¯s words, Rosemary was embarrassed by a strange man holding her hand so enthusiastically andplimenting her one after another.

    Rosemary looked up at Ellen for a moment and then at Wilson, seemingly unsure how to answer Jackson¡¯s question.

    I never thought that I would be discovered at a nce abroad.

    Seeing Wilson didn¡¯t say anything, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°But I¡¯m not a professional model?¡±

    Rosemary is still more self-aware than those foreign models who look beautiful and have long legs.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Jackson looked at Rosemary and was very excited to pull her, his eyes shed inside as if he had found a treasure in the vast ocean.

    And Wilson, standing aside, his face has been darkened to the point of squeezing out ink.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ve never shot a model with so much feeling, you don¡¯t need any warp, because your naturalness and aura, spontaneity, are very suitable for the camera, I hope I can look for you in the future when shooting blockbusters, I hope you can consider it!¡±

    ¡°A blockbuster?¡± Rosemary¡¯s eyes lit up, and for an actor studying acting, this was undoubtedly the greatest temptation of all.

    ¡°What blockbuster?¡±

    ¡°It is the cover of some big magazines, I have many models under me, you know, I am a very famous photographer, and I cooperate with thepany magazine is a lot of!¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said with some regret, ¡°But I¡¯m going back to c-city soon, and I don¡¯t have time to shoot now that I¡¯ve changed children!¡±

    Jackson pulled and took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said excitedly in English, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I cane to you in your country, will you just consider it? You¡¯d really fit in on the screen.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Rosemary¡¯s heart fluttered, isn¡¯t that what she¡¯s wanted since she studied acting?

    And she has always been like to enrich herself, if she can really take some magazines to shoot asionally, this is not a bad thing for her.

    Stealing a nce at Wilson, Rosemary asked in a whisper, ¡°Do you not want me to shoot like this?¡±

    WilsonTammy smiled, suppressing his heart¡¯s displeasure, and said, ¡°As long as you like it, I will support you as long as you like it!¡±

 277 jealousy

    ¡°But I don¡¯t see you looking very well!¡±

    ¡°No, I just can¡¯t see other men holding on to you all the time!¡±

    After Wilson finished, Rosemary looked at him and then said to Jackson, ¡°I can agree to be your model, but my shoot won¡¯t be too much and I can¡¯t show!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary finished, Jackson nodded happily and smiled a big smile.

    A hug to Rosemary, excitedly said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Wilson, whose face waspletely ck, looked at Jackson, and without waiting for him to say anything, Ellen pulled Jackson and said, ¡°Sam, Rosemary already has a husband, and if you are so enthusiastic, her husband will not be happy!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m just so happy!¡±

    ¡°Never mind!¡±

    Wilson finished, took Rosemary¡¯s hand in his big hand and said sullenly, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    Looking at the backs of the two leaving, Jackson shrugged his shoulders and returned, ¡°What a pity that such a pretty girl is already married!¡±

    Looking at Jackson, Ellen said with a smile, ¡°He is a famous entrepreneur in the city, but you should pay attention, Rosemary is a lot of male pursuit, when shooting the film, must not let her into the scandal!¡±

    Nodding his head, Jackson said with assurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll only get her to shoot my most important role, and I won¡¯t bother her any other time!¡± After saying that, he asked, ¡°Can I use the several close-up shots I gave today in the magazine? I can pay for it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I can go talk to themter and ask her opinion!¡±

    ¡°Ellen, thank you!¡±

    Holding Ellen¡¯s hand, Jackson was thrilled.

    Photographer his talent, even if the talent of the photographer, if you can not find the soul of their own shooting, it is also a bye bye shoot.

    All these years he has been looking for an aura girl to be his special model, and now that he has found one, he certainly won¡¯t give up so easily!

    But fortunately it was not rejected!

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    Jackson nodded and followed Ellen¡¯s lead, all smiles.

    Compared to his happiness, this end of Wilson is very unhappy, looking at Rosemary, want to be angry, but do not know what to say.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    One can only sit there and sulk by oneself.

    Gently tugging on his arm, Rosemary sat back in her seat and said softly, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°What do I have to be angry about!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, he said, ¡°If you really mind, then I¡¯ll go put it off!¡±

    For Jackson¡¯s invitation, Rosemary is really eager to go shooting, but she can¡¯t help but worry when she sees that Wilson is not happy.

    After all, she is now The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, and if The Grant family insists on not allowing her to film or act, there is nothing she can do.

    Taking a deep breath, Wilson turned his head to look at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Did you enjoy the shoot?¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary pursed her lips for a long time before answering, ¡°For us acting majors, it¡¯s great to be affirmed by others!¡±

    Seeing that Wilson didn¡¯t say anything, Rosemary continued, ¡°I think Jackson is a very artistic photographer and he doesn¡¯t act out of line, so don¡¯t get upset, okay?¡±

    Pulling Wilson¡¯s arm and whispering, Rosemary¡¯s voice sounded like he couldn¡¯t bear to refuse.

    He knew how hard this opportunity was for Rosemary toe by, but he just didn¡¯t want to make it so hard for her.

    It was only after a long time that he breathed a soft sigh of relief.

    Turning her head to look at Rosemary, she said, ¡°I saw you talking to him so happily that I ate the wrong one!¡±

    Hearing Wilson say that, her face flushed and she whispered, ¡°So what would it take for you not to be jealous?¡±

    ¡°Not until you kiss me!¡±

    ¡°Give me a kiss and I won¡¯t get mad!¡±

    ¡°Where are all the people here?¡±

    Biting her lower lip, Rosemary lowered her eyes, full of shyness.

    Wilson looked at her, for a second, for two seconds ¡­

    Fiercely, Wilson suddenly leaned down, grabbed her waistrge palm sped the back of her head, and kissed her.

    Maybe he really ate it wrong, Wilson¡¯s kiss was sharp and dominant, making Rosemary¡¯s lips raw and sore, looking at him, but not daring to speak.

    After a long time, Ellen¡¯s flirtatious voice came from behind, ¡°Yo, Wilson, are you eating the wrong food? Our Rosemary was kissed by you so much that you are not even afraid to say anything!¡±

    With a red face, Rosemary looked at Ellen, embarrassed.

    Large eyes flicker, a pair of bright eyes is like ayer of watery mist, very provocative.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Wilson calmed himself down and said to Ellen, ¡°But it¡¯s ufortable, Jackson is going to shoot Rosemary, everyone will know her by then, and I don¡¯t want everyone to know.¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary whispered: ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be an actor!¡±

    After taking a look at Rosemary, Wilson felt that this woman was really pissed off!

    Realizing she had said the wrong thing, Rosemary hurriedly looked away from Wilson to avoid being strangled by him!

    With a slight smile, Ellen said, ¡°That¡¯s not like the Wilson I know, when did you be so unsure of yourself?¡±

    ¡°Since I met her, my self-confidence has long been gone!¡±

    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±

    Ellen looked at Wilson and couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    ¡°Are you still the Wilson I know?¡±

    Unimpressed, Wilson didn¡¯t think anything of it!

    Now Rosemary¡¯s market is rising, so many men are eyeing her, he is just an ordinary man, of course he doesn¡¯t like his woman to be coveted by others.

    ¡°Well, Jackson is a good friend of mine, I believe he will not mess around, and the blockbusters he makes are very artistic, definitely not the kind of fame by taking off, you can rest assured!¡±

    ¡°I know, if he didn¡¯t know, how could he really agree to let Rosemary film it?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s excited eyes, how could he bear to refuse?

    There was no way out, who let him have no way to refuse any of Rosemary¡¯s requests?

    ¡°By the way, Jackson just asked me if I could put your picture on the magazine, she thinks you are very suitable for the cover of thetest magazine, if I guess correctly, it should be the cover of K. S magazine!¡±

    ¡°K. S Magazine?¡± Rosemary looked at Ellen in dismay, that¡¯s a magazine cover that many famous models would love to be on! But it¡¯s only published once a week, which means that only four models can go up there in a week, and they are still carefully selected?¡±

    Rosemary felt like she was dreaming and couldn¡¯t even imagine that this was real.

    Is it what others often say, good luckes to stop?

 278 Doubts abound

    Looking at Rosemary, who was smiling happily, Wilson simply said to Ellen, ¡°Publish it! This might be a good start for Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous!¡± Rosemary looked at him and said with a smirk.

    ¡°Eat up! But if you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m still willing to let you go towards your own preferred field, even though there may be a lot of love rivals ahead!¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Does he think that she, Rosemary, is everyone¡¯s favorite?

    But with such an opportunity, she was happy in her heart.

    ¡°Okay, you guys eat first, I¡¯ll go reply to Jackson!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Ellen!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°No need to be polite, I should rather thank you, because this time the fee, Sen is not a penny refused to ept, insisted to thank me for introducing such a good you to him!¡±

    Ellen finished and left!

    Gently slicing the steak open, Wilson eats it while looking at Rosemary.

    He must make her like himself, let her see his true heart, keep her well, and not be taken away from her.

    ¡­

    After eating, Ellen and Jackson and others left, and when leaving, Jackson gave Rosemary contact information, etc. Looking at Olivia¡¯s reluctance to leave Jackson, Wilson¡¯s jealousy intensified!

    Lying on the cool chair, Rosemary had a ss of juice in her hand, looked at Wilson sitting next to her and said, ¡°Why, still angry!¡±

    Wilson enthused and said no more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I just promised people to shoot, and it¡¯s not like I shot all that mess, so don¡¯t think so much about it, can you enjoy thisst remaining vacation with me?¡±

    They¡¯ve been out for so many days, and he¡¯s got so much on his hands, that Joseph called him yesterday and asked when he was going back!

    She now had a lot of questions in her mind and was going to ask Wilson directly, but on second thought, Rosemary decided it would be better to start with Joseph or Edmund.

    Don¡¯t worry about him being angry!

    Looking back at Rosemary¡¯s pitiful appearance, the fire in Wilson¡¯s heart was already half extinguished.

    What¡¯s wrong with himtely?

    Why does he always feel his anger can be ignited quickly, is it because he cares too much about Rosemary, or ¡­

    Wilson didn¡¯t think much about it, looked at Rosemary, reached out and touched her hair, and suddenly said in a divine voice: ¡°Rosemary you know what? I¡¯m afraid you will like other men, I¡¯m afraid you will not like me!¡±

    Staring nkly at Wilson, Rosemary never imagined that such words coulde out of her mouth.

    He always felt that a man as good as him would not be at all worried about the person he likes not liking him like they do, but listen to what he just said!

    A ripple crosses the bottom of the heart!

    ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife, and besides, as long as you don¡¯t give up on me, I won¡¯t give up on you either!¡±

    ¡°But Nathaniel, Edmund, Alick, they all love you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always treated them like they were my friends, and people Nathaniel is not you, he¡¯s not as petty as you are!¡±

    ¡°Yes! But when I look at their eyes, they all hate it when I treat you badly and then they can steal you back fair and square!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Then you have to treat me well, otherwise, they may really steal me away from you!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary say this, Wilson was chagrined and seemed to be regretting what he had just said.

    Looking askance at Wilson¡¯s handsome face, Rosemary¡¯s heart suddenly had a lot of questions, and these questions seemed to be answered only by Wilson.

    Whenever she heard his words, Rosemary had the feeling that he had known her for a long time, especially since he knew some things about her particrly well, as if she had experienced them with him.

    There is also this child on their belly, Edmund is not surprised, Joseph is also, even Wilson is also the same, the most important point, since Wilson woke up, Ellen has never appeared, is it between them ¡­

    Shaking his head, Rosemary did not think about it, everything or wait until they returned to the city of C.

    Smiling, he walked to Wilson¡¯s front and squatted down, holding his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m so good, that proves you have a good eye!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be upset, let¡¯s go y on the reef over there!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Getting up and pulling Rosemary up, Wilson lowered his head to look at her, and half a dozen times, took her hand and walked toward the reef over there.

    The reef by the sea wasrge and stood in the sea water. Rosemary wore a dress that did not reach her knees, but even so, the sea water concealed itself from her knees, and from time to time the waves stirred uppped at her white and slender legs, wetting her clothes.

    ¡°This side of the reef is more dangerous, let¡¯s y for a while and go back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I used to hear old people say that if you make a wish in front of the reef, the wish you make wille true!¡±

    Turning his head to look at Rosemary, Wilson said with a smile.

    Looking back at Wilson, Rosemary blinked her eyes like a small fan and asked with some disbelief, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You can try!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Walking in front of the reef, Rosemary crossed her arms and sped them tightly, closed her eyes and said, ¡°I hope all my friends can find their other half and be happy and content, that my grandmother is in good health and that I can design better designs and create my own brand ¡­ ¡±

    After a pause, the corners of Rosemary¡¯s mouth lifted and she continued, ¡°I wish I could be happy and joyful with Wilson for the rest of my life, for the rest of my life!¡±

    Wilson, who was still a little lost, jerked back when he heard Rosemary¡¯s words!

    Look at her and suddenlyugh out loud likea child.

    Taking her in his arms, ¡°Thank you, Rosemary!¡±

    On tiptoe, Rosemary took the initiative to hook Wilson¡¯s neck and send her red lips.

    The sea breeze blew in, blowing Rosemary¡¯s flowing hair into disarray.

    However, this does not affect the high emotions of the two people at the moment, the sweet taste of each other still lingers between their teeth, and the sea breeze that blows through from time to time with the smell of sea water, filling the nostrils of both people.

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you!¡± The excitement of taking Rosemary into his arms could not be expressed.

    ¡°Thank me for what?¡±

    Rosemary smiled like a sly fox and looked at Wilson, her eyes slightly narrowed.

    Taking her hand and walking in the sea water, Wilson¡¯s small was gentle and didn¡¯t seem to intend to say it.

    Two people just hold hands and keep walking forward ¡­

 279 Teaching Rosemary to swim

    It waste afternoon before Rosemary and Wilson returned to the hotel to go in for dinner.

    By the sea, most of the dishes inside the hotel are mainly seafood.

    Wilson also ordered a steak for Rosemary, who is pregnant with her baby and needs a lot of supplements, so it¡¯s impossible to get enough seafood alone!

    During the past few days in Venice, she did not eat a single grain of rice, which is indeed somehow ufortable for a person who eats rice regrly without eating.

    ¡°Rosemary, we have a flight back the morning after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°So where are we going tomorrow?¡±

    What a day to go! It feels like a dream, so fast!

    After thinking for a while, Wilson replied, ¡°Then think about it, what other ces are you dying to go!¡±

    Rosemary shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I can go anywhere, I¡¯m not familiar with Venice anyway, let¡¯s go to a more memorable ce!¡±

    ¡°Good, then tomorrow I¡¯ll take you for a walk over to the Grand Canal and the museum to get a feel for Italian history.¡±

    ¡°Good! It won¡¯t be too boring anyway, so let¡¯s stop by tomorrow and buy a little present for Tina and Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson responded, looked at Rosemary, who was eating a cupcake, and asked, ¡°Do you want to stay at the hotel tonight or stay out in a tent?¡±

    Without thinking, Rosemary said, ¡°We¡¯ll stay in a tent!¡±

    The corners of his lips hooked, Wilson said: ¡°If you live in a tent, the two of us have to squeeze together, otherwise it¡¯s so chaotic outside, and I¡¯m notfortable with you alone!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Anyway, they are a couple, and besides, Wilson is still a man of his word, which makes Rosemary even more at ease with him.

    No matter what he was thinking, he nodded at her, then lowered his head and continued eating.

    The food was quickly served, unlike the surprise of his first visit to Venice, Rosemary did not even take a picture of the food, he just ate it with a knife and fork.

    The taste of the food inside the hotel is very good, and with the whole day to y, Rosemary did not say anything, and soon swept the table and touched her stomach, which said to Wilson: ¡°I feel like I¡¯m eating more and moretely!¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t look at how many people you are eating, and if the amount of food doesn¡¯t increase, that¡¯s the problem?¡±

    After thinking about it, Rosemary thought it made sense and smiled slightly at Wilson.

    ¡°When we¡¯re done eating, let¡¯s go buy a tent!¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Swiping his card, Wilson immediately followed Rosemary, looking at her as she walked ahead, and suddenly remembered something, where should they go to shower tonight?

    We can¡¯t go without a bath tonight!

    Walking up quickly, Wilson looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Rosemary, do we want to get a room first to ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Rosemary stopped abruptly, turned her head to look at Wilson, and interrupted him, ¡°You¡¯re not thinking about that nonsense in your head again, are you?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Wilson felt really innocent, he just wanted to get a room and take a shower so that he wouldn¡¯t have no ce to showerter, how can you call it thinking wrong?

    ¡°I¡¯m not thinking about that, I mean, shouldn¡¯t the two of us find a hotel and take a shower first, then go pitch our tent!¡±

    Wilson simply finished his speech in one breath, so that Rosemary wouldn¡¯t start thinking about it againter!

    Rosemary¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed as she coughed lightly and said, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say it clearly!¡±

    ¡°I was just going to say that! Wasn¡¯t that interrupted by you?¡±

    Rosemary looked all over herself and said; ¡°But we should take a good shower, but we can¡¯t just get a room and take a shower and leave!¡± What a waste of money!

    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s okay, as long as you feelfortable!¡±

    Anyway, what Wilson doesn¡¯tck is money, so it¡¯s just a piece of cake for him to swipe a few million!

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside the swimming pool and wash up!¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary and suggested.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t swim!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s whole body was ufortable at the thought of going into the waterter, but she couldn¡¯t say no!

    Although Wilson said he would teach her, she really didn¡¯t want to learn how to swim.

    Raising her head and meeting Wilson¡¯s eyes, seeing his face of expectation, Rosemary had to nod involuntarily.

    The two bought two sets of clothes at a nearby mall back at the hotel, opened a two-hour swim card, and chartered an open-air pool to learn to swim.

    Wilson is very thoughtful, she is afraid that Rosemary will see many peopleter, embarrassed to get into the water, so he directly chartered a hotel pool to teach Rosemary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, I will teach you well, besides pregnant people swim asionally, it¡¯s actually very helpful for the baby!¡± Looking at Rosemary¡¯s troubled eyes, Wilson suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°En, I will definitely learn it well!¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary nodded her head very seriously.

    Looking up and seeing Wilson¡¯s eyes, it gave Rosemary a great sense of peace.

    The two were taken to the changing room by the attendant, and Rosemary and Wilson changed into their bathing suits and made their way to the side of the pool.

    Looking at the water, Wilson began to teach Rosemary to sit with a simple warm-up exercise.

    ¡°Come on, follow along and do some warm-up exercises!¡±

    Rosemary has heard before that it is important to do warm-up exercises before swimming so that your feet do not get cramped while swimming.

    Following Wilson began to do the exercise, Rosemary looked around and found no one else before she seriously began to sit with him.

    Warm-up exercisest night, Wilson dragged Rosemary into the water, probably because of the heat, the water is not very cold, but some warm, a step into the water, Rosemary obviously feel their bodies and then shiver.

    Wilson reached out and grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯ll always be there for you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s learn to hold our breath first!¡±

    ¡°Eh, hold my breath I will!¡±

    ¡°You stick your head in the water and when you feel like you¡¯re about to lose your breath, lift your head right up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try!¡±

    Rosemary finished her sentence and leaned down to sink her head into the water.

    Wilson watched her from the sidelines for one second, two seconds, three seconds ¡­

    Almost a minuteter, Wilson saw that Rosemary still hadn¡¯t raised her head, and now he panicked a bit, and immediately took her arm: ¡°Are you okay!¡±

    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±

    Rosemary got her whole body out of the water and spit out a big mouthful of water, ¡°How was it, was it okay?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson suddenly said, ¡°You just gave me a big scare, I thought you were drowning?¡±

 280 If you do not abandon me, I will follow you

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that if you really can¡¯t hold it in the water anymore, you can get up again? I used to learn to swim for a while, onlyter because of that drowning, that¡¯s why I was resistant to swimming, and now I¡¯m not so scared with you by my side!¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re pregnant with a child now, let¡¯s start with the basics, you don¡¯t have to stress too much, just feel free!¡± Wilson said gently from the sidelines.

    ¡°Thought I was drowning?¡± Rosemary looked at Wilson and smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, didn¡¯t you say swimming would help the baby?¡±

    Looking at her that more aggressive character, Wilson said with a smile, ¡°You hold your breath a few more times, I¡¯ll go swim twops, and thene back to teach you!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary didn¡¯t have time to speak before she saw Wilson already swimming over to the other side.

    Half leaning by the pool, Rosemary watched Wilson swimming freely in the water, suddenly very envious of such Wilson, why can¡¯t he be like him?

    With that in mind, Rosemary poked her head into the water again and began to continue learning to hold her breath.

    After several consecutive attempts without incident, Rosemary became more and more confident in herself.

    Rosemary slowly let go of her hand on top of the pool, following Wilson¡¯s swimming example, just ready to try to swim, the whole person will not listen to the sinking, feet desperately pping the water.

    Gollum ¡­ Gollum ¡­

    Sessive gulps of water, they can feel their ears mouth and nose inside all the water, like breathing, but can not breathe, hands want to help up, but how can not touch the water.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilson, who had swum ap, was about toe over to see Rosemary when he saw her whole person struggling in the water, and hurriedly did not go again, and picked her up from the whole person from the water.

    ¡°How did you fall into the water?¡±

    Wilson was nervous and pulled Rosemary to the surface and swam to the shore!

    Laying Rosemary t on the ground, Wilson pressed his hand to her chest and kept calling her name.

    It took a while for Rosemary to spit out a few gulps of water.

    ¡°That was ¡­¡± Wilson took a deep breath, lowered his head and kissed him on the lips.

    Took a few breaths at Rosemary, which watched Rosemary¡¯s face look a little better before saying slyly; ¡°I thought I was going to drown!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to get up when you can¡¯t hold your breath? How can you still drown?¡±

    ¡°I would have liked to try and see if I could swim on my own, picking up not learned, myself drowning first!¡±

    ¡°You, ah, are also too capricious!¡±

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Wilson slowly helped Rosemary to her feet and softly asked, ¡°How are you, are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No, I just identally drank a few sips of water, no big deal!¡± At the end of the sentence, Rosemary blushed red and felt really embarrassed!

    ¡°Am I so useless that I almost drowned myself even swimming!¡±

    Wilson smiled and said, ¡°Howe? Everyone goes from not knowing to knowing, there¡¯s no shame in that!¡±

    ¡°In order to avoid what just happened in, let¡¯s take a shower here and go to the beach!¡± Think for a while, for what just happened, Wilson is still very worried, or wait to learnter!

    Looking at him, Rosemary was about to tell Wilson that she could, but once she thought about what had just happened to her, she could only nod meekly.

    Who let themselves be so stupid?

    ¡°Then will you teach meter?¡±

    ¡°Okay, after you have the baby, I¡¯ll teach you on the ground!¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson said dotingly.

    The two gave people in the pool for almost an hour, just listen to Wilson said: ¡°Let¡¯s quickly change clothes,ter to go to the beach!¡±

    ******

    Probably because she was in such a hurry, Rosemary took a quick shower and then came to Wilson¡¯s door and waited for him!

    A few minutester, Wilson came out from inside and looked at Rosemary, who was already standing at the door waiting, and faintly stared, ¡°Why so soon!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go! I suddenly have a craving for grilled oysters!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    A helpless look at Rosemary, he still think he changed clothes is already considered very fast, unexpectedly Rosemary has already been waiting for him at the door.

    When I came to the beach, sure enough, there were already a lot of people gathered on the beach grilling a barbecue.

    Nearby ces have a lot of two-person tents for rent and sale, Wilson bought a two-person tent, which found a ce to sit down and order a lot of things, and asked for a ss of juice and beer.

    ¡°There are so many people here!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You see, most of them are couples?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson had something to say.

    Blinking, Rosemary looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°What did you just say, what did you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are we considered a couple?¡± Wilson didn¡¯t answer Rosemary¡¯s words, but looked at her and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Sort of!¡±

    Although they are married, but with their current situation, they should be considered a couple!

    ¡°Then you say, between lovers, shouldn¡¯t they do something that lovers should do?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Looking at Wilson in disbelief, Rosemary felt that he, as a person, was jumping too fast in his thoughts and she was a bit unable to keep up with the pace!

    Gently scraping the tip of Rosemary¡¯s nose, Wilson said with a light smile, ¡°What are you thinking? I was just thinking, since we are a couple and a married couple, shouldn¡¯t we go for a dance!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! I thought you ¡­¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s words came to her lips, but finally swallowed them back.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Wilson raised an eyebrow and looked at Rosemary.

    ¡°No ¡­ nothing more, didn¡¯t you say you were going to the dance?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With that, he pulled Wilson toward the crowd.

    There are already many couples on the beach who have started to dance, and the sea breeze blows gently, brushing against the cheeks, as if the March sunshine, very warm.

    Wilson wrapped his arms around Rosemary, following the beautiful melody, the two of them danced slowly, as if everything around them had croaked to a halt!

    ¡°I wish we could hold each other as tightly as we do now for every year toe and never be apart!¡± Wilson wrapped Rosemary into his arms and murmured.

    ¡°Yes, as long as you don¡¯t give up on me, no matter how hard the road ahead is, I won¡¯t abandon you!¡± Leaning into Wilson¡¯s arms, Rosemary responded in a soft voice.

    Rosemary looked at the faint light above a tall tower in the middle of the sea and swore silently in her heart, ¡°If one day you, Wilson, betray me, I will go so far away that you will never find me!¡±

 281 Life hangs in the balance

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Wilson hugged her tightly, there was no telling what awaited him ahead, but all he wanted to do now was to hold her tightly like this!

    **********

    City C

    Because something went wrong at the hospital, Edmund took the fastest private flight back to the hospital.

    As soon as he got out of the car, he hurriedly walked towards the hospital.

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s return, the nurse immediately stepped forward and shouted, ¡°Dr. Edmund, it¡¯s the second young master of The Meyer Family who has been shot and needs you to operate immediately!¡±

    ¡°Send me the details!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Is the current patient still in aa?¡±

    ¡°Seriously unconscious, but his mouth kept screaming the name of a Rosemary!¡±

    After the nurse finished her words, Edmund¡¯s body stiffened slightly, turned his head to look at the nurse and had a confirmation, ¡°Are you sure you were shouting Rosemary¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When they were brought into the hospital, the shouting was always Rosemary¡¯s name, very clearly, and nothing else?¡±

    Eyebrows lightly touching, Edmund hurried toward his office, saying as he went, ¡°What did The Meyer Family say?¡±

    ¡°The people of The Meyer Family are waiting for you inside the office right now!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    The words fell, and the nurse hurriedly left.

    Edmund walked into the office and saw a ck pile of people there, led by Nathaniel¡¯s grandfather Glendon.

    With a light cough, Edmund stepped forward and called out, ¡°Old Mr. Martinez!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, please, you must save my son!¡± Lareina came up from behind and looked at Edmund with desperation inside her eyes!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Meyer, Yu and I are also good friends, even if you guys don¡¯t say anything, I will definitely try my best to save it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Edmund!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Lareina cried like a tearful person, Vincent and Tina just yesterday went to a remote area of A city to visit, until now there is no contact, and now Nathaniel was shot, which makes Lareina all of a sudden messed up.

    Probably because Nathaniel was suddenly and seriously injured, Chris Meyer¡¯s face was full of fatigue and his eyes were full of bloodshot inside.

    Picking up the examination report on the table and looking at it, Edmund said while reading it, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll operate after reading this information and prepare for surgery right away!¡±

    No matter what, he and Nathaniel are also acquainted with each other, not to mention that he is still a friend that Rosemary sees so highly, and also Tina¡¯s brother-inw, no matter from which one, he will try his best.

    Looking at the above string of data, Edmund¡¯s face is not very good!

    The heart is only a few millimeters away from the bullet that will really kill Nathaniel.

    ¡°Notify the operating room, pack up right away, confirm all indicators again, absolutely no mistakes, I¡¯m telling me when I do the surgery!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dr. Edmund!¡±

    Putting the information in his hands on the table, Edmund looked up at Old Mr. Martinez, ¡°I will do my best, please don¡¯t disturb during this time and leave someone to sign the consent form for the surgery!¡±

    Old Mr. Martinez, after all, is a man used to seeing the world, but facing the sudden situation of his grandchildren, but also a little unsettled!

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, just now you said that you and our Nathaniel are good friends, so you must know Rosemary, right?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Edmund held the pen with a slight shake, knowing that Old Mr. Martinez would ask, but there was still some worry when he said it.

    In the mob who does not know the iron-faced tiger Glendon, in M Country, as long as the mention of Glendon¡¯s name, almost all are afraid of the wind, andter because Lareina does not like the scene of these fights, Old Mr. Martinez only slowly began to turn white, andter Lareina gave birth to Nathaniel, was Glendon Lareina gave birth to Nathaniel and was chosen as the next heir by Glendon.

    Turning to look at Old Mr. Martinez, Edmund said with respect, ¡°Yes, she is my friend¡¯s wife and The Great Young Lady of The Grant family!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, I have a request, can you call your friend, ask your friend toe back, if in case Nathaniel can¡¯t hold on, she can help say a few words, so that our chances of winning can be one more point!¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you seen Vincent and Tina?¡± If he could, he thought it would be easier for Vincent to make this call.

    The words fell, Lareina hurriedly said: ¡°Vincent just went on a business trip yesterday, Tina also followed along, the ce is rtively remote, we have not contacted them yet?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly¡­ everything really crashed together!

    Eyes raised slightly, Edmund nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll call and ask, she¡¯s in Venice now, I¡¯m not ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know she¡¯s in Venice, I¡¯ve found out where they are, and if he¡¯s willing toe back, I¡¯ll have someone pick her up right away.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant right now and on vacation with her husband, so I¡¯ll call her first!¡±

    Edmund is a little worried, The Meyer Family is not a small door, if things are not handled well, me on his head is even if, if the me on Rosemary¡¯s body, then it will be a problem!¡±

    Old Mr. Martinez was not talking, but looked at Edmund in silence, without speaking.

    It seemed to be waiting for him to call.

    Taking out his cell phone, Edmund dialed Wilson¡¯s number.

    Soon there was a racket on the other end of the line and Wilson¡¯s voice followed, ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, Nathaniel was shot and is now in the hospital and Nathaniel¡¯s grandfather is hoping Rosemary cane back!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel¡¯s been shot?¡± Wilson¡¯s voice lifted, and Rosemary, who had just spun around, jerked her body and snatched the phone from Wilson¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Edmund, how did Nathaniel get shot? Is he serious? Are you operating on him, say something!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s worried voice on the other end of the phone, Edmund replied, ¡°Only a few millimeters from the heart, it¡¯s dangerous, Yu¡¯s grandfather said to send someone to get you back!¡±

    Anxious Rosemary where will still think so much, immediately said: ¡°no need to pick up, we do the nearest general flight back!¡±

    ¡°They will pick you up by helicopter and bring you back, it will be faster!¡±

    ¡°So how am I going to find them?¡±

    Rosemary asked, looking aside at Wilson, anxiously.

    Why didn¡¯t Tina call her after such a big incident?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Someone will naturally find youter, you guys just wait where you are!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When Rosemary finished, Edmund hung up.

    Nodding to Old Mr. Martinez, he took his jacket off and went into the locker room to change into his scrubs.

    Soon, Edmund came out and looked at The Meyer Family and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t disturb me while I¡¯m operating, the hospital will keep the news quiet, you can rest assured!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, Nathaniel is counting on you!¡±

 282 I wish you could stay around

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Edmund did not have time to think about anything else, although he did not like Glendon very much, but Nathaniel is also considered his friend, he still hope that he can save him.

    Into the operating room, the other doctors and nurses have arrived, inside are the best doctors and nurses inside the hospital, enough to prove that the dean attaches importance to this matter!

    ¡°Dr. Edmund!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Not a word of nonsense, Edmund looked at the pale Nathaniel on the operating table, listening to the nurse beside him report the data, the brain continued to transmitter, and soon, the scalpel in his hand also began to fall on the heart.

    ***********

    ¡°Hello, you must be Miss Rosemary and Mr. Wilson!¡±

    Just as Rosemary was standing there not knowing what to do, several more men in ck suddenly appeared around her and asked her respectfully.

    Wilson responded, ¡°Is it from The Meyer Family?¡±

    ¡°Our family¡¯s old man¡¯s helicopter is just ahead, thank you both!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary said, looked at Wilson, and then said, ¡°Our luggage is still inside the hotel!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you two! We will get your luggage back for you two, now pleasee with us first!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel weird!¡±

    Wilson held Rosemary¡¯s hand, not slow to follow the men in ck, The Meyer Family even used the army, see Nathaniel this time is not lightly wounded ah!

    ¡°Is Nathaniel all right!¡±

    As soon as they got off the ne, Rosemary went straight to the hospital, looked at the nurse standing in front of the hospital to meet them, pulled and asked.

    Many people came and went in the hospital, looking at Rosemary, and the nurse hurriedly took her to the door of the operating room.

    Looking at the ck mass of people in front of the operating room, Rosemary froze in her tracks.

    Is this someone from The Meyer Family?

    ¡°Dr. Edmund is in surgery inside, it¡¯s been almost ten hours and he hasn¡¯te out yet, so you guys wait here first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Wilson nodded to the nurse, took Rosemary¡¯s hand, looked at the imposing old man in front of him, and shouted, ¡°Old Mr. Martinez!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary?¡± Old Mr. Martinez asked uncertainly as he did not look at Wilson, but dropped his eyes to Rosemary at his side.

    ¡°I am!¡±

    Faced with Old Mr. Martinez, Rosemary felt so much pressure.

    It looks so fierce!¡±

    It is very different from what you think!

    ¡°I¡¯m Nathaniel¡¯s grandfather, I¡¯m sorry to end your vacation early because Nathaniel kept calling your name while he was in aa, so you can wait here until Nathaniel wakes up, I think you¡¯re the one he wants to see the most right now!¡±

    Looking at the girl in front of him, although he did not want to admit Rosemary¡¯s ce in Nathaniel¡¯s heart, he finally called her back.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Nathaniel and I are already good friends, it¡¯s what I should do!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve eaten anything yet! You go eat something first, the surgery isn¡¯t that fast yet!¡±

    ncing at the operating room, Rosemary said, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, I¡¯ll go when I¡¯m sure Nathaniel¡¯s okay! ¡±

    She was now most worried about Nathaniel. After scanning around, Rosemary was a little surprised and asked, ¡°Grandpa Xue, why haven¡¯t you seen Tina?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Tina?¡±

    When she looked up she saw a noblewoman behind Old Mr. Martinez looking at her and was surprised to ask.

    ¡°Tina is my BFF, why didn¡¯t shee over?¡±

    Something is wrong, right?

    Lareina saw Rosemary¡¯s worried look, sighed lightly and said, ¡°She went on a business trip with Vincent, to the ce that is rtively remote, and has not been contacted so far!¡±

    ¡°You are?¡± Looking at the noblewoman in front of her, Rosemary asked in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m Nathaniel¡¯s mom!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Auntie!¡±

    Rosemary nodded her jaw at Lareina, then walked over to Wilson and whispered, ¡°Can you go contact Tina for me, I¡¯m a little worried about her!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With those words, Wilson stroked her hair and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now, so if you¡¯re tired, go take a break and I¡¯ll wait here!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I must wait for Nathaniel toe out of the operating room safely!¡±

    He looked at Rosemary and wanted to say something else, but finally swallowed it.

    Wilson stepped aside and looked at Rosemary, who was standing on the sidelines, nervous and worried.

    He knew that Nathaniel had helped Rosemary a lot. Fortunately, he knew that Rosemary had only a friend¡¯s feeling for Nathaniel, otherwise he would not have let here in a situation like today.

    After standing there for a few dozen seconds, Wilson grabbed his cell phone and headed to the other side of the hallway to make a call.

    Whether it was from Rosemary¡¯s request or Nathaniel¡¯s kindness to him, Wilson felt he should help, not to mention that we are considered friends.

    Take the phone and make a call, only to hear Wilson say a few words to the other side and hang up.

    Not even three minutester, Wilson¡¯s phone rang again, picked it up, listened to what the other party said, and nodded.

    Hanging up the phone, Wilson nced over at Rosemary, who was sitting in a chair with her eyes glued to the surgery door.

    Frozen for a moment, Wilson put his phone inside his pocket and walked towards Rosemary.

    ¡°How did it go, did you make contact?¡± Rosemary asked sharply when she saw Wilson sitting down beside her.

    ¡°Contacted, they¡¯re heading this way now, they¡¯ll probably be here in another hour!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that they¡¯re okay!¡± Rosemary breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what Wilson had to say.

    Now that Nathaniel is in the emergency room, she doesn¡¯t want anything else to happen to them!

    Looking at the light that was always on above the operating room, Rosemary suddenly felt that more and more things were happeningtely and there was always a vague feeling of unease in her heart.

    Time passes, and the people inside the operating room have not yete out, watching Rosemary more and more worried.

    At this point, Vincent took Tina off the ne and headed straight for the hospital. When they appeared at the door of the operating room, both of them were almost as tired as they could be.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    Vincent almost ran over, and from afar he saw his grandfather¡¯s slightly bent spine, the whole man sitting in that chair, his face showing a strong worry.

    ¡°Vincent,e back!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, how did Nathaniel get shot?¡±

    This time because Old Mr. Martinez¡¯s health is not good, so Nathaniel is basically over there to help deal with things, these ten years because Nathaniel does not want to do those things that fight and kill, The Martinez Family¡¯s industry has long been formalized, how will someone seek revenge?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 283 feels different

    ¡°This matter is still under investigation, I believe there will be results soon!¡± Chris Meyer looked at his eldest son and said indifferently.

    Tina walked to Lareina¡¯s side, went up to support her and whispered: ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry too much, Nathaniel will be fine!¡±

    Lareina nced back at Tina, reached out to take her hand in hers and nodded.

    Rosemary nodded at Tina, and now their only worry was Nathaniel.

    The time has passed almost twelve hours, the operating room door still has not been pushed open, the more everyone¡¯s heart more and more worried!

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯d better take you to eat something! You are still pregnant, if you don¡¯t eat a little something, your body will not be able to bear it!¡± Looking at the time, Wilson said in a soft voice.

    Rosemary was about to say she wasn¡¯t hungry when she heard Tina¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Rosemary, go get something to eat! Your body is important!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡­

    Wilson pulled Rosemary out from inside the hospital and said, ¡°Rosemary, where are we going to eat?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat in the imperial dining room! I¡¯m still really hungry!¡±

    It may be the reason for not having eaten much on this journey, Rosemary¡¯s face now, does not look very good.

    For what just happened, Wilson was fine with it.

    The Meyer Family has always kept a very low profile in the mall, probably because of the way Chris Meyer works for people! In addition, Glendon was a gangster in the past, so in the city, the general public will not be foolish enough to mess with The Meyer Family, so as not to find trouble for themselves.

    Because of this, The Meyer Family n has always been unseen by others in the mall, except for the rapid development of their careers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call a car, you wait here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s very close to the imperial kitchen, this point of the road, I can still do it!¡±

    She took Wilson¡¯s hand and walked out of the hospital, found a cab, and headed straight to the ¡°Imperial Restaurant!¡±

    As soon as they entered, they were greeted by several people, and when they fixed their eyes, they saw William, who stood out from the crowd, and waved their hands, which walked quickly in front of them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go on a trip abroad? Howe you came back so soon!¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯se up!¡± Rosemary replied vaguely, then asked, ¡°Are you eating here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, with a few friends!¡±

    After saying that, he also gave Wilson a meaningful look.

    Hearing William¡¯s words, Wilson then spoke quietly, ¡°You have not been around women for a while, how to speak up, all feel strange!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t really have a girlfriend aroundtely, if I did, I wouldn¡¯t need to find so many brothers to y with!¡±

    ¡°Then you can go find one!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson tugged Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go in and eat!¡±

    William smiled and immediately took Wilson¡¯s hand and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, Joseph wille overter too!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing over here?¡± Wilson finished, then let out a softugh, ¡°Right, I forgot his favorite ce toe for dinner!¡±

    ¡°If he hears you say that, he¡¯ll say you¡¯re big on sex and light on friends!¡±

    ¡°Not still meaning, I just happened to hear that!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s words rang out from behind them, looked at them and said with a smile, ¡°What a coincidence, this can alsoe together, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go eat together!¡±

    Looking at Joseph, Rosemary asked, ¡°Joseph, are you in a good mood today?¡±

    Hooking his lips, Joseph replied, ¡°I made a big profit today, so I must be in a good mood now!¡±

    After that, he said to Rosemary, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s my treat today, order whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Great! Then I¡¯m going to be rude!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Joseph and smiled slightly.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re wee to order it!¡±

    The words fell, four people led by the waiter down to a private room.

    Rosemary was really hungry, picked up the menu on the table, just to the waiter ordered several dishes are their favorite dishes, see nothing else, said: ¡°Eh, this is it!¡±

    Each ordered some of his favorite dishes, and the waiter retreated.

    ¡°Do you know that Nathaniel was shot by a man when he was on vacation in M Country, the foreign side said there was nothing to be sure of, and sent back overnightst night!¡± William looked at them and said indifferently.

    ¡°Eh, I heard about it!¡±

    ¡°So did you find out what the man shot Nathaniel for?¡± Looking at William, Rosemary asked curiously.

    William bristled and said, ¡°Nathaniel is the heir of The Martinez Family, and The Martinez Family is a big name in the mob, so it¡¯s normal for someone to retaliate against Nathaniel!¡±

    For William, as long as you are in the mall, there will be people who look at you with displeasure, not to mention the mob, which is a gang that eats people without spitting out their bones.

    Oh ¡­ Rosemary looked at William and said with a smile, ¡°Someone like Nathaniel, how could he be the gangster you guys are talking about, is it that you guys are mistaken!¡±

    William rolled his eyes at Rosemary, ¡°Why are you so simple, can people be read just by looking at the surface?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s disbelief, Joseph said, ¡°William is not lying to you, Nathaniel is now the heir of The Martinez Family, but I heard that Nathaniel has already turned thepany white when he took over his grandfather¡¯spany, but after all, there are so many brothers to support in private. Many brothers to support,pletely turn white that is impossible!¡±

    Rosemary Oh, she did not think that the original shopping mall is also so much deceitful, fortunately she did not choose to do business, with her character is really not suitable!

    ¡°So you guys didn¡¯te back early this time because Old Mr. Martinez asked you toe back, did he?¡± Joseph asked, looking at Rosemary.

    ¡°Um, Edmund called and said that Nathaniel kept calling Rosemary¡¯s name while he was in aa and he wanted Rosemary to be by Nathaniel¡¯s side until he woke up.

    Tsk ¡­

    ¡°Is this the The Young Mr. Grant we know? Howe I never knew that he had such a kind side to him?¡± Looking at Wilson, William flirted deliberately.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,e on, eat more!¡± With these words, Wilson helped Rosemary to put a piece of her favorite braised pork ribs in her bowl.

    Joseph looked at them like that and couldn¡¯t help butugh, but when he thought about Nathaniel¡¯s gunshot wound this time, he always felt that things didn¡¯t seem as simple as they thought.

    ¡°Edmund is the main surgeon this time, right? Do you think Old Mr. Martinez would have gone after Edmund if Nathaniel hadn¡¯t been resuscitated?¡±

 284 at risk of becoming a vegetable

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No matter what, Old Mr. Martinez in the mob has always been very reasonable, will not be arbitrarily angry with others, no matter what, now lying next to the ghost gate, also counted as our friends, we should trust Edmund!

    Hearing you and them say so, Rosemary is more worried about Nathaniel, seeing that he has eaten seven or eight full, decided that it is better to go back to the hospital to see!

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, let¡¯s go back to the hospital first!¡±

    Seeing that Wilson had almost finished eating as well, Rosemary said.

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    ¡°Since you guys have something to do, you go ahead and get busy! We want to do another round!¡± After saying that, Joseph waved his hand at them and said.

    Back at the hospital, it was gettingte.

    The lights of the operating room were still on, there were not so many people outside the operating room, Old Mr. Martinez had left, Chris Meyer kept sending messages with his cell phone, Vincent was not there, only Mrs. Meyer was leaning on the chair, Tina sat beside her.

    Seeing Rosemary and Wilson return, Lareina stood up and said, ¡°Miss Harris, the operation is not that fast yet, you can go back first if you are tired!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not tired, not to mention that my friend is also in surgery inside, I slept a little on the ne and I¡¯m not sleepy yet!¡± Rosemary replied, then asked, ¡°How is it going inside?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, it¡¯s been almost thirteen hours, no news at all!¡±

    It seems to say, her heart, too, will be slightly Carry a little.

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nathaniel will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, I heard that when Nathaniel was in aa, all he kept calling out was your name, you and he ¡­¡± Lareina¡¯stter words were not explicitly stated, but she nced at Wilson.

    ¡°Auntie, Nathaniel and I are ying very good friends, when I used to have difficulties, he was always behind to help me, now he had an ident, her heart is more worried, that¡¯s why she called my name when she was unconscious.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Rosemary and I and Nathaniel are very close friends, because Nathaniel and Rosemary talk more, so the rtionship between them is rtively deeper than normal friends.¡± Tina was worried that they would misunderstand Rosemary, so Tina just exined to Lareina.

    ¡°Silly children, you all say mother understand, mother is also your age over the people, and how will not understand what you say?

    Looking at Rosemary, Lareina sighed lightly, in the end, it could only be said that her own son was not blessed.

    Lareina looked at Wilson and said, ¡°This is your husband, right?¡±

    Although Wilson did not know the people inside The Meyer Family very well, but for the two Vincent brothers, he still had respect for Lareina and nodded politely, ¡°Mrs. Meyer Hello, I¡¯m Wilson!¡±

    Lareina nodded at them, then her eyes went back toward the door to the operating room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go sit over there!¡± Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand and pulling her to a bench to sit down, Wilson then turned to Rosemary and asked, ¡°Are you tired, do you want to take a rest?¡±

    Shaking her head, Rosemary looked at the operating room and said softly, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take to get well, Edmund didn¡¯t have a good rest to do such a long operation, and I don¡¯t know if he has eaten!¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary is also very worried about Edmund¡¯s health, in her mind, he has long been his own pro great.

    Looking at the lights inside the operating room, Rosemary felt helpless, unable to help herself in any way.

    Sitting on the bench with a heavy heart, Rosemary intertwined her hands tightly, thinking of the first time she saw Nathaniel, and tears flowed down her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Nathaniel will be fine!¡± Wilson reached out and wrapped Rosemary tightly in his arms, whisperingfortingly.

    ¡°I believe in Edmund¡¯s medical skills, he will be able to save Nathaniel¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Eh, you have to trust the two of them, it will be fine!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary tried to look on the bright side, but she couldn¡¯t help but shed a tear.

    Waiting anxiously outside the door of the operating room, looking at the lighted etc., the heart hung in mid-air, never fell.

    Dang ¡­

    The lights in the operating room suddenly went out, and soon the door to the operating room was pushed open, and, Edmund came out first.

    A handsome face, written with fatigue and weariness.

    Taking the gloves off their hands, without waiting for him to say anything, Mr. and Mrs. Nathaniel stepped forward and asked, ¡°Dr. Edmund, how is my son doing?¡±

    ¡°Rescued in time, but the patient¡¯s indicators are not very stable, now the rescue is sessful, but thete stage is also very critical, and ¡­¡±

    Edmund looked at Lareina and deliberated for a moment before saying, ¡°Because of the location too close to the heart, the time to send here has been dyed, so do not rule out that the patient will be a vegetable at ater stage, your family should be mentally prepared!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Like a bolt from the blue, Lareina¡¯s face went white, her body leaned back, and if it wasn¡¯t for Tina holding Lareina behind her, I¡¯m afraid the whole person would have to make it to the ground.

    Even if there is a mental preparation, but when hearing this news, Chris Meyer¡¯s face could not help but change.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Looking at Edmund, he asked, ¡°Is there really no other way out?¡±

    ¡°This is to depend on the patient¡¯s own sense of survival, this period of time we will send him to the intensive care unit, you better send someone to watch day and night, he is not yet through the dangerous period, if there is any person out to mess up, even if the operation is sessful, theter stage will be problematic!¡±

    When Edmund finished speaking, Chris Meyer immediately spoke up, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll send someone to guard it day and night!¡±

    ¡®These days the attending physician is only me, and the nurse I pick a person day and night here, absolutely will not leave, so you have to identify people, in addition to me and the nurse, never allow anyone to enter the ward, or an ident urs, our hospital will not bear the responsibility!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund don¡¯t worry! We all know how!¡±

    The words have been made clear, and Edmund is no fool.

    No matter what it came from, he should have made the seriousness of the matter clear to the people of The Meyer Family, and once it was made clear, they would have to do as they were told.

    After all, he is the only one who can save Nathaniel now.

    ¡°Well, the patient needs to rest now, you can¡¯t go in to see, save affecting the patient¡¯s emotions, wait until the time can be, I will naturally let the dean notify you!¡±

    ¡°Good work, Dr. Edmund!¡±

 285 Things are not looking good

    ¡°I¡¯m going to eat first, I will eat and live in the hospital during this period, you can rest assured!¡±

    Edmund finished and exined to the doctor behind him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Edmund was about to leave when he heard Tina call out to him.

    ¡°Edmund, Nathaniel is really going to be okay, isn¡¯t he?¡± Just heard what he said to Nathaniel¡¯s parents, and vaguely always felt something was wrong.

    ¡°Tina, you remember what I just said, although the surgery is now very sessful, but thete stage is still very important, this period of time will be hard for you to take good care of the feather!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I got it!¡± With those words, Tina took a look at Edmund and headed towards Lareina.

    Taking a few quick steps, he stopped in front of Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s all right here now, you and Wilson go home early!¡±

    Looking up at Edmund, Rosemary said, ¡°Good work, Edmund!¡±

    ¡°This is what I should do, Yu can¡¯t suffer any stimtion right now, so you can¡¯t look at him for now!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary didn¡¯t quite understand Edmund¡¯s meaning, but since they said so, she could only listen now and wait for a short while longer to see Nathaniel!

    ¡°Well, you guys just go ahead and go back!¡± With that said, Edmund had left and headed for his office.

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s back, Wilson said faintly, ¡°It looks like the situation of the feather does not seem to be very hot view!¡±

    This Rosemary has seen, thinking that she is now pregnant with a child, and can not work too hard, and said to Wilson: ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked slowly to the hospital entrance, and saw Bruce already there waiting for them.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady!¡± Bruce stepped forward to open the car door for Rosemary, cing his hand against it and waiting for Rosemary and Wilson to get into the car before gently closing the door behind them before getting in the driver¡¯s seat and driving away.

    ¡°How is it, does your body feel ufortable anywhere?¡± Sitting in the car, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and asked with concern.

    A faint smile, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, my body is not as bad as you think!¡±

    Bruce was happy to see the Great Young Lady and The Great Young Master getting along so well.

    Since Rosemary married in, she has been very kind to all of them, and everyone is happy to have such a The Great Young Lady, butpared to the future Second The Great Young Lady, it¡¯s just one day and one ce.

    Why is the same luxury family daughter, a gentle and virtuous, a spirited iparable, think about it, he is for the second young master pinch a sweat.

    Bruce couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly at the thought.

    ¡°Bruce, what¡¯s wrong,?¡±

    Hearing Bruce sighing, Rosemary asked with concern.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the second young master is engaged to MissyReba of the Qin family!¡±

    ¡°Which Qin family?¡± Rosemary didn¡¯t remember at once and asked curiously. Those

    Seeing that Wilson has not spoken, Bruce peeked in the rearview mirror at Wilson, who was closing his eyes, and saw that he was asleep, before he breathed a sigh of relief.

    Almost broke the young master¡¯s taboo, the young master hates people gossiping on the side, just his own quick tongue, almost lost his rice bowl.

    ¡°You will see herter when you get home!¡± After saying that, Bruce didn¡¯t dare to say one more word, afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to control his mouth for a moment and say something wrong.

    Bruce is just a boy of about twenty years old, because of his good driving skills, plus his family¡¯s condition is not very good, the housekeeper saw him poor, so he rmended him toe to The Grant family as a driver, so that he can also have a stable ie and take good care of his parents.

    Later, because Rosemary was pregnant, the housekeeper saw that Bruce had the best car skills, so he shot over to Rosemary as a driver, and the two got along for a long time, so they naturally talked a little more casually.

    ¡°You, when did you start to learn to hang on to people¡¯s appetite for words?¡± Rosemary looked at Bruce who was driving in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    By Rosemary said so, Bruce embarrassed to reach out and touch his hair, a slight smile.

    Knowing that he is because Wilson here, so there are some words, he is not good to say, if it is the usual, in the first time she got on the car, will tell her all the things.

    ncing at Wilson, who was leaning against his side, Rosemary said to Bruce, ¡°Bruce, turn the air conditioning up to twenty-four degrees!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Looking at Wilson who was sleeping a little heavy, fromst night back, he has not slept, she at least also slept a little on the ne, thinking, and took a thin nket from the seat next to him, covered his body.

    Looking out the window, without realizing it, it¡¯s almost November, time flies, in the blink of an eye, she married into The Grant family has almost half a year, if she is not pregnant with a child now, perhaps she can really open her heart to Wilsonpletely, but now ¡­

    Thoughts followed the fast-shing scenery outside the car window and kept moving. Shouldn¡¯t she find a time to talk to him about this issue?

    Looking back at the handsome Lynch Moore sleeping in her arms, Rosemary really didn¡¯t know how to start.

    Forty minutester, the car slowly drove into The Grant family garden.

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Wilson made his way out of Rosemary¡¯s arms just as the car pulled up, nced outside, and said to Rosemary.

    ¡°Um, I was just about to call you and you woke up!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wilson and Rosemary stepped out of the car, one after the other, and the butler ushered them in as soon as he saw them return.

    ¡°Hello, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Owen!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary stepped out of the car, she saw the butler standing in front of her, smiling and greeting.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I have asked the maids to mention your luggage and the young master¡¯s luggage to your room!¡± When the housekeeper saw that the young master was so kind to Rosemary after he woke up, he was happy for Rosemary in his heart, after all, there are really not many girls like Rosemary.

    ¡°Thanks Owen!¡±

    When he finished, Wilson pulled Rosemary inside with him, and before he could enter, he saw Chad and Reba both walking out together.

    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw is back!¡± Chad smiled as he walked up and shouted happily.

    When seeing Reba that moment, a slight frost, it turns out that she is really Chad¡¯s fianc¨¦e, although there is no good impression of Reba, but the thought is that Chad likes, himself in the natural is also love.

    ¡°Chad, I heard you¡¯re engaged, congrattions!¡± Without waiting for Rosemary to speak, Wilson spoke first.

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    After saying that, Chad pulled Reba over and said, ¡°Reba, this is my big brother and this is my sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Hello big brother, sister-inw, my name is Reba, you can call me Reba too!¡±

    After saying this, he slightly raised his head to look at Wilson, and a touch of shyness immediately appeared on his face.

 286 Something happened to Anthony

    Rosemary nced at Reba, smiled faintly at Chad and said, ¡°Chad, sister-inw doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re engaged either, I¡¯ll have your big brother fill you in on the giftter!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, you he are very kind!¡± Chad looked at Rosemary¡¯s eyes without any sentiment, just the respect of a junior to an elder.

    ¡°Then you guys get busy, we¡¯ll go up first!¡± Rosemary smiled faintly at them, then followed Wilson up to the second floor.

    As soon as they entered the room, Rosemary saw that her luggage in Venice had all been packed and sent back. Looking at the things inside the room, she went up and took out the things inside one by one, and finally found the prize for their dance, the wind chimes, inside another box.

    Open the shell packaging, Rosemary will take out the contents, just listen to Wilson said: ¡°Do not take out first, I also have to start tomorrow to work in thepany, may be busy, so we will not live here during this period of time, directly to my vi inside to live, where is closer to my work ce. ¡±

    Hearing her say that, Rosemary put the wind chimes back in her hand, stood up and walked over to Wilson and asked, ¡°Will Mom and Dad have a problem with us moving out as soon as we get back?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I used to live in the vi over there all the time even before the ident, so they know about it. Besides, I always liked Susan more, and now that there are suddenly so many people in the house, they will be even less likely to say anything.¡± Walked up to Rosemary, looked at her, and exined.

    In fact, when she heard Wilson say he was moving out, she was still a little excited inside, at least living outside, without so much restraint.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to move out?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything for half a day, Wilson thought she didn¡¯t want to move out?

    Shook his head, then said, ¡°I just kind of miss my grandmother, I want to go see her after I take a showerter!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you thereter!¡±

    ¡°Eh, then I¡¯ll go take a shower first.¡± After saying that, Rosemary took a casual loungewear from inside the closet and walked directly into the bathroom.

    When Rosemary entered the bathroom, Wilson slowly took out his cell phone from his pants pocket and walked outside to the balcony to make a call.

    After half an hour, Rosemary came out of the bathroom, opened the door, saw Wilson standing outside on the balcony, talking on the phone, and walked over to him.

    ¡°Eh, then I¡¯ll take Rosemary there tonight!¡±

    Having said that, Wilson had just hung up the phone when he saw Rosemary walking up to him.

    ¡°Finished washing!¡±

    ¡°Um, who are you talking to on the phone?¡±

    Although Rosemary didn¡¯t know what they said, it seemed to vaguely say her name.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, when we have dinner tonight, I¡¯ll take you to a ce!¡±

    Rosemary oh, see Wilson¡¯s strange expression, always feel that there is something to hide from her.

    ¡°Then hurry up and take a shower, I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson answered and turned to walk into the bathroom.

    Rosemary took a towel, carefully wiped her long hair, and then took a hair dryer from inside her locker to blow her hair.

    After drying her hair, Rosemary saw that Wilson hadn¡¯te out yet and was about to walk out onto the open terrace to rx when the phone on the table rang.

    Walking over and picking up the phone on the table, Rosemary saw that the number on it was an unfamiliar number and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, is it really you?¡± Rosemary was very surprised, after a hasty farewell at thepanyst time, she had nned to go to Mr. Green for a chat in a few days, but because of the many things that happened one after the other, she had forgotten about it.

    ¡°Yes, Rosemary, are you free tomorrow morning? Can we find a ce to meet?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s voice on the other side of the phone was a little husky, making Rosemary feel a little off.

    ¡°Uncle, why do you sound as if something is wrong, are you sick?¡± Rosemary said with great concern.

    ¡°Oh, nothing, just a little cold, a little difort in the throat!¡± After saying that, a violent coughing sound came from the other side of the phone.

    Rosemary heard Anthony coughing hard over there and was very worried in her heart and said, ¡°Mr. Green, where are you now, send me your address, I¡¯lle over now!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary grabbed a thick jacket, grabbed her bag, and was ready to go out.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you¡¯reing over, have Wilsone with you!¡± Anthony said as he looked at his body and shook his teeth tightly.

    ¡°Okay, uncle you send me the address!¡±

    ¡°En, I¡¯ll make a note of it, you wait for me!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary walked to the bathroom door and knocked on it.

    ¡°Wilson, are you done washing?¡±

    Just as Rosemary raised her hand to knock again, the bathroom door opened, and Wilson was wrapped casually in a towel, his perfect mermaid¡¯s line in front of Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    She was not in the mood to admire Wilson¡¯s body now, but looked at him and said, ¡°Can you go out with me, I have some urgent business!¡±

    ¡°Okay, wait for me for two minutes!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Inside the bathroom, Wilson had already heard Rosemary¡¯s conversation. Although he didn¡¯t know who the other person was, seeing Rosemary so nervous meant that this person was important in her mind.

    Wilson went to the closet, took out a suit and put it on with great speed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary was so shocked by the speed of Wilson¡¯s change of clothes that she didn¡¯t know how she was going to get out of the room.

    ¡°Young master, are you going out here?¡± The butler looked at Rosemary with a bag in her hand and a somewhat thick trench coat on her body.

    ¡°Um, I might not be back for dinner tonight, so you can tell everyer.¡± With those words, Wilson took Rosemary to the car, and the car soon headed outside.

    Rosemary gave Wilson an address and after about an hour, the car finally stopped in front of a vi on the outskirts.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the right ce?¡±

    Wilson looked at the vi in front of him, as if no one hade to live in it for a long time.

    Getting out of the car, Rosemary walked to the entrance of the vi, looked at the door number and said, ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, this is the ce!¡±

    Wilson looked around for a second, then walked inside the car and got a shlight out and said to Rosemary, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at the darkness, Rosemary always had a bad feeling, as if something was happening.

    Wilson gently pushed the door open and slowly walked towards the inside of the vi with a shlight.

    ¡°You¡¯re making a phone call to see?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Since childhood, Rosemary still encountered such a situation for the first time, and it would be a lie to say that she was not nervous.

    Take out your phone and dial the number again, before it starts ringing, the phone has already hung up.

 287 Life and Death Escape

    ¡°I can¡¯t get through!¡± Rosemary, standing next to Wilson, whispered.

    ¡°Your uncle may have been in trouble?¡± You stay close to me, don¡¯t lose him.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Inside the vi is a dead silence, outside from time to time came some insects and birds chirping, asionally apanied by a few cat calls.

    Into the hall of the vi, which is dark, the furniture is also covered with thick dust, it is clear that the vi is abandoned for a long time!

    Wilson slowly searched the first floor of the vi, a pair of sharp eyes kept turning around, like a beast dormant in the dark.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Wilson suddenly stopped and took a shlight to shine on the ground, looking at the blinding blood on the ground, which further proved Wilson¡¯s spection.

    Something happened to Anthony!

    Rosemary was also taken aback by the blood on the floor and rushed upstairs.

    ¡°Mr. Green!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Wilson took Rosemary by the hand, covered her mouth, and made a gesture at her not to speak.

    Nodding, Wilson then let go of his hand.

    ¡°You wait for a moment!¡± When the words fell, Wilson took his phone and sent a group text message as fast as he could, and only after seeing that the text message was sessfully sent did he slowly walk upstairs with Rosemary in tow.

    Wilson led Rosemary slowly along the blood trail toward a more isted room on the second floor.

    ¡°Mr. Green!¡±

    Looking over with the light, Rosemary saw Anthony¡¯s entire body sitting in the corner of the room, with blood everywhere on the floor.

    Anthony heard it was Rosemary¡¯s voice and slowly opened his eyes and shouted very weakly, ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, how did you get shot?¡± Wilson asked as he knelt down and saw the wound there in his abdomen.

    ¡°You are The Grant family young master, right?¡± Anthony asked, looking at the handsome, cold man in front of him.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s husband!¡± Looking at the dying Anthony, Wilson¡¯s tone tried to sound as soft as possible.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you should stop talking and let me take you to the hospital first!¡± After saying that, Rosemary reached out to help him up.

    ¡°Wait a minute, Rosemary, let uncle finish his sentence first!¡± Said Rosemary, holding tightly to Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Uncle, if there¡¯s anything you want to say, let¡¯s talk about it when you¡¯re healed, okay?¡± Rosemary tears fell down desperately.

    Wilson looked at a very weak Anthony, if not sent to the hospital, I¡¯m afraid it will be toote.

    ¡°Uncle, you hold on for a while, I¡¯ll be sure to get out on you!¡±

    ¡°No, they will soon find this ce, and then you will not be able to get away!¡± Shaking his head, he said with great effort.

    Wilson took Anthony¡¯s hand, looked at him, and said, ¡°Mr. Green, first you tell me, what¡¯s after you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a group of organizations under Group X!¡±

    ¡°Why are they after you?¡± Wilson asked, looking at Anthony with a furrowed brow.

    Anthony looked up at Rosemary, and soon, his eyes fell on Wilson and said, ¡°This is aplicated matter to say the least!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, go ahead and watch out the window for me, I need to talk to Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson, who stood up, with tears still falling from her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, every word your uncle says now you have to keep in your mind know?¡±

    ¡°Okay, uncle you say, Rosemary will definitely keep in mind!¡± Rosemary held Anthony¡¯s blood-covered hand tightly and cried.

    Anthony took out a ne from his pocket, put it into Rosemary¡¯s hand, held it tightly and said in a lowered voice: ¡°This is what your father prepared for you before he died, your father himself had cancer and would not live long, he had already started preparing this for you a few years ago, and Daisy is not your father¡¯s real daughter, you don¡¯t need to feel guilty about She doesn¡¯t need to feel guilty. If one day you are at the end of your rope, take this ne to your uncle¡¯s old house, where I keep everything, remember?¡±

    ¡°Eh, uncle, I remember, let¡¯s go to the hospital first, okay?¡± Rosemary looked at the increasingly frail Anthony, and her heart felt like a knife twist.

    ¡°Rosemary, you must remember that your mom and dad, and uncle, are the people who love you the most in the world, and we just want you to live a happy and prosperous life! You must remember uncle¡¯s words, must live a good life, understand?¡±

    ¡°I know, uncle, mommy and daddy have left me, you can¡¯t leave Rosemary!¡± Rosemary¡¯s whole body fell on Anthony¡¯s body, crying like a tearful person.

    ¡°Okay, you watch outside and get Wilson over here!¡± Anthony¡¯s face was growing pale and he knew he was running out of time.

    Rosemary nodded with tears in her eyes, slowly stood up and walked towards the window.

    ¡°Mr. Green wants you toe over!¡±

    Wilson nodded at Rosemary, walked over to Anthony¡¯s side, grabbed his hand, and asked, ¡°Mr. Green!¡±

    ¡°Lean over, Mr. Green wants to talk to you!¡±

    Leaning his ear to Anthony¡¯s mouth, the expression on Wilson¡¯s face changed and changed. Fortunately, it was at night and Rosemary could not see it, otherwise, with Rosemary¡¯s carefulness, it would not have been very difficult to hide it.

    ¡°Wilson, do you hear me clearly?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, does it have to be like this?¡± Looking at such an Anthony, Wilson¡¯s heart jerked hard.

    ¡°Wilson, someoneing this way?¡±

    Wilson hurriedly got up from the floor and went to the window, and saw about a dozen people dressed in ck not far away, approaching this way.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I¡¯ll take you!¡± With those words, Wilson went to Anthony¡¯s front, picked him up and headed downstairs.

    ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s no use, they have guns in their hands, you guys get out of here quick! If we let them catch up, the three of us won¡¯t be able to get away!¡± Anthony said loudly.

    ¡°Rosemary, speed up!¡±

    Carrying Anthony to the car as fast as he could, he hurriedly opened the door and put Anthony in the back seat, and Rosemary followed suit.

    Looking at the ck men in front of them getting closer and closer, Wilson hurried to the driver¡¯s side and took out a gun from the case inside the car and loaded it.

    ¡°Rosemary, take care of Mr. Green!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Although the heart is very scared, but Rosemary still try to keep Zheng quiet, not to let Wilson distracted.

    Everything was ready, Wilson started the engine, put the gas pedal to the top, the car flew towards the group.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Bang, Bang, Bang ¡­

    Before Rosemary could react, she heard Wilson shout, ¡°Get down!¡±

    ¡°Chase, live to see, die to see!¡±

    A harsh voice cuts through the silent night sky ¡­

    Soon, the men in ck jumped into their cars and pushed after them.

    Rosemary looked up at the back and saw those ck men still chasing after her and said hurriedly, ¡°Wilson, they¡¯re about to catch up!¡±

 288 boss them â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Rosemary, get down on your seat and don¡¯t lift your head!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Rosemary look up, Wilson shouted.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    All she can do now is be a good girl and do as she¡¯s told and not let Wilson distract her.

    The sound of gunfire behind them has been constant, looking to catch up with them, Wilson stretched out his head to the back of the car and fired a shot, just hit the driver of the car, the car quickly turned down the hill, not long, the fire filled the sky.

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    Wilson saw through the reflector that the car behind them had pulled away from them a little, when Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Press the speakerphone button and therees Joseph¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Wilson, how are you guys doing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, how are you guys?¡±

    ¡°Our side is fine, you hold on for a while, I¡¯ve asked William to take Ken over, soon we can meet up with you!¡± Joseph said while, one does not keep firing the gun.

    ¡°Okay, you guys be careful!¡± After saying that, Wilson hung up the phone.

    Rosemary listened to the sound of gunshots outside, the whole person slumped in his seat in fear, head slightly raised to look at is driving while busy dodging the bullets behind.

    Anthony¡¯s face was getting harder and harder to read, as the car kept bumping around, making his already bloodless face even paler.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, what¡¯s wrong with you, hold on a little longer, the police will be here soon!¡± Rosemary said in a hoarse voice as she hugged Anthony.

    ¡°Rosemary, you must live peacefully and happily, I¡¯m tired, rest for a while!¡± After saying that, the whole person leaned on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Wilson tossed the gun in his hand and couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing him throw the gun on the seat next to him, Rosemary looked at Wilson and asked.

    Bang ¡­

    The car swayed forward violently for a few moments, scaring Rosemary into hugging Anthony tightly.

    ¡°Shit, the fuel tank is leaking!¡±

    Looking at the indicator lights on the car, Wilson used to p his fist on the steering wheel.

    ¡°Wake Mr. Green up and let¡¯s get ready to jump out of the car!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, our car is leaking oil, wake up?¡± Rosemary called out several times and didn¡¯t hear Anthony say yes, so he picked him up and leaned on the seat, and before he could let go, Anthony¡¯s whole body fell to the side!

    Rosemary¡¯s heart stuttered and she whispered, ¡°Mr. Green ¡­¡± and reached out her hand to probe the tip of his nose, scaring Rosemary into pulling back her hand.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you don¡¯t scare Rosemary, you wake up?¡± The words fell, Rosemary hugged Anthony, his hand identally touched his back wet and sticky, inside his head buzzed, a nk.

    ¡°Mr. Green ¡­¡±

    Clutching Anthony¡¯s body, Rosemary tore her heart out.

    Wilson looked at the car chasing him from behind and yelled something bad, reaching out to yank Rosemary toward the front seat.

    ¡°Rosemary, crawl to the front quickly, if we don¡¯t go, all three of us will die together?¡±

    Rosemary clung to Anthony¡¯s slowly growing cold body and murmured, ¡°Mr. Green, go in peace, Rosemary will definitely live well!¡±

    After saying that, Anthony¡¯s body gently leaned on the seat, and then climbed into the front seat, just in front of a river, Wilson calcted the time, holding Rosemary, just as the car is about to approach the river, force a jump, the two fell into the river together, the car also at that moment, the instant explosion.

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    William just arrived to see Wilson¡¯s car exploded in front of his eyes, the whole sky was lit by fire a red.

    The men in ck who were in hot pursuit behind them saw the car explode and were about to withdraw when they were instantly wiped out by the brothers William brought along.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    William knelt on the ground, looking at the debris all over the floor, and shouted.

    Joseph, who had arrived at the news, saw all the brothers on their knees, walked up to William, lifted him up and asked, ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°We rushed over, the car has exploded, the boss they, they ¡­ ¡°said thest, William almost even words can not speak clearly.

    Joseph shook his head desperately and said to William: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, maybe the boss jumped out of the car at thest minute, it¡¯s not certain!¡±

    After saying that, Joseph looked towards the ident site for a while, there is a big river next to it, and it just so happens that the car ising from there, so maybe they jumped into the river next to it together.

    ¡°Men, you go down the river downstream to find, must find the boss!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Joseph gave an order, and all the brothers hurriedly searched for the sides of the river.

    Walking up to William, Joseph lifted him up and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes, you can¡¯t believe it!¡±

    After ncing at Joseph, William stood up and said, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t believe the boss is that easy to hang up either, maybe he¡¯s hiding somewhere waiting for us to rescue him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and find it!¡± The words fell on his lips, William followed the brothers of the gang and went to look for them nearby.

    Joseph looked at the still burning shell of the car in front of him and said, ¡°Wilson, you must not be okay, wait for me!¡±

    Tic Tac ¡­

    Hearing the sound of sirens not far away, Joseph put on his mask and soon disappeared into the darkness ¡­

    ********

    Wilson slowly opened his eyes, scanned the surroundings, saw himself lying inside a very shabby room, and just wanted to get up, a sharp pain came from his leg.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re awake!¡± An older woman, probably in her fifties, walked in, with a bowl of medicinal juice in her hand.

    ¡°Get up first, drink this bowl of medicine, your leg broke a bone, and soaked in the cold water for so long, so you need to recuperate for a period of time, or be careful to leave the roots of the disease in the future!¡± The aunt said while helping Wilson to do up.

    ¡°Have you seen my wife?¡± Scanning the entire room, Wilson didn¡¯t see Rosemary and was worried.

    ¡°You mean the girl who fell in the river with you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you tell me quickly, how is she now?¡± Wilson asked hurriedly, pulling at her clothes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s just weak, plus she¡¯s pregnant with a child. Fortunately, it was discovered early, otherwise it would have been difficult to protect both the adults and the child!¡± The older woman said as she walked up to Wilson with the medicine.

    Looking at the bowl of thick and smelly Chinese medicine, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but touch his eyebrows lightly.

    The aunt saw that he did not drink it, thinking that he was afraid of poisoning himself, so she said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This medicine is not poisonous, it is to help you repair your muscles and bones, this is my old man dug in the deep mountains far away, do not worry to drink!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

 289 fall unknown

    Wilson took the medicine, endured the unpleasant smell of the medicine and finished it in one gulp.

    Seeing that he finished drinking to, the older woman took out a homemade candied fruit from a jar and handed it to Wilson, ¡°Eat a candied fruit so it won¡¯t be so hard!¡±

    Take out a candied fruit from inside and put it into his mouth, Wilson instantly felt his mouth was veryfortable and the unpleasant taste of medicine just now was gone.

    ¡°Then you take a good rest, I¡¯ll go out and cook for you!¡± After saying that, Big Mother took the bowl and prepared to go out.

    ¡°Auntie!¡±

    When she saw Wilson call out to him, the older woman turned to look at her and asked with a smile, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Can I go see my wife?¡± Wilson looked at the older woman, his eyes full of pleading inside.

    Looked at Wilson and said, ¡°You rest first,ter when she wakes up, I¡¯ll have here over to see you!¡± After saying that, he turned around and went out.

    Wilson looked at theyout of the room, a look at the family¡¯s life is not very rich, the house is still built of wood, which hangs two washed with a little white clothes, the rest there is nothing.

    Although the house is rtively dpidated, but it is very clean, you can see that thedy of the house is a very good housekeeper.

    Leaning on the bed, not yet a few minutes, Wilson felt a paining from his back, looking at the bed that sat with wood, and wondered how they slept.

    Take a pillow in their own back cushion, feel sofortable a little, Wilson that good-looking frown only slightly loosened a little.

    Unknowingly, Wilson just leaned there and fell asleep.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Auntie, do you need my help?¡± Rosemary had just woken up from her nap and came out from inside her room when she saw the olderdy there cooking.

    The older woman saw Rosemary awake and said with a smile, ¡°No need to help, your husband is awake and was just moring to see you, so go in and see him now!¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, auntie.¡±

    With that, Rosemary headed for the room where Wilson was sleeping.

    Pushing the door open, Rosemary saw Wilson¡¯s entire body leaning against the bed, sleeping extraordinarily well.

    ¡°You can sleep like this, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll wake upter and fall off your pillow?¡± After saying that, Rosemary walked up and put Wilson down slowly to make him sleep morefortably.

    Sensing someone touching him, Wilson woke up quickly and struggled to get up when he saw it was Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, how are you doing, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Lifting him up slowly, Rosemary also carefully ced a pillow behind him for him to lean on.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, fortunately you were holding me, otherwise the child and I would not have been as lucky as we are now, but I am fine, but your leg was fractured when you fell and hit the rocks under the river, and there was a slight rupture, fortunately the husband of the big mother is a doctor and knows this, otherwise, I really do not know how to do it? ¡±

    Looking at her all right, Wilson¡¯s heart also Carry a lot, swept her into his arms dotingly said: ¡°Fool, I am your husband, the father of the child, to protect you is my responsibility, you do not need to feel guilty!¡±

    Rosemary leaned into Wilson¡¯s arms and said in a choked voice, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t asked you to apany mest night, you wouldn¡¯t have been so badly injured as you are now!¡±

    ¡°Fool, we are husband and wife, your matter is my matter, if I really want to me, it is also my inability to save Mr. Green!¡± When he thought of Anthony¡¯sst words, Wilson¡¯s heart felt like it was stuck by a needle.

    Wilson, if at the end of the day you have to throw someone out, I hope you do ¨C throw the cart to save the day!

    ¡°Wilson, it wasn¡¯t your fault, no one knew things would turn out that way!¡± Worried that Wilson med himself, Rosemary was reassuring.

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s stomach growl there, Rosemary stood up and said, ¡°You sit here, I¡¯ll go bring you some food to eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Looking at Rosemary, who was already walking out the door, Wilson really wanted them to stay like this and live out the rest of their days uneventfully.

    *********

    Now insert an important news:st night outside the western suburbs of a shooting incident, ording to the local vige name description, at about 8:30 that night, they heard a long-abandoned vi area over there came a fierce gunfire, the scene and the wreckage left after the explosion of the car, specifically the number of deaths, is still under investigation ¡­

    Tina sat in the pantry sipping tea, watching the inserted news, couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, ¡°Howe there are more and more gun attack timestely, are those police officers getting paid to do nothing?¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, in this society, money is the king¡¯sw!¡± Cohen happened to walk over to pour water, heard Tina talking to herself and said.

    Tina looked at Cohen, also think he said very reasonable, like her kind of ordinary people, also learn this life is impossible to know those rich people¡¯s ideas.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right!¡± After saying that, with a light sigh, Tina got up and picked up the brewed coffee and headed for her office.

    Walking into the office, Tina put the coffee in her hand in front of Vincent and said, ¡°Your coffee!¡± With those words, she walked to her seat and sat down.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sulking!¡± Vincent stopped what he was doing, closed the pen, and looked at Tina.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I called Rosemary several times this morning and she didn¡¯t answer, and I just saw the news about the shooting incident, so my heart is a little blocked!¡± These two days The Meyer Family because of Nathaniel¡¯s matter, everyone¡¯s mood is very heavy.

    Hearing Tina¡¯s words, Vincent shuddered and looked at the sighing Tina, should he tell her that Rosemary had an identst night?

    Forget it, there are already too many things going on at hometely, so I¡¯ll talk to him in a couple of days!

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a little hungry, you go with me to get something to eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    *********

    ¡°Still no news?¡± Looking at Joseph, who hadn¡¯t rested all night, William asked.

    Walked to the temporary resting ce, the whole person sat down paralyzed on the ground, looking at the river that has been Molly curved down.

    ¡°Joseph, do you think the boss will really ¡­¡± William was stopped by Joseph¡¯s eyes before he could finish.

    ¡°No matter what, I can¡¯t believe Wilson just left us behind?¡± Picked up the mineral water on the table, gulped down half a bottle, and said.

    William looked at everyone fromst night until now have not closed their eyes, also did not eat, looked at Joseph said: ¡°Joseph, the brothers fromst night until now have not rest and eat, we should first send two people to buy a little something over, let the brothers first eat something in search of it!¡±

 290 Just for a moment

    ¡°Okay, you go arrange it!¡±

    If William hadn¡¯t reminded him, he would have forgotten about it.

    If not worried about the fear of making too much noise, Joseph would have sent a helicopter to look for the reason that up to now have not found any clues, is because of the small number of people, plus are on foot, so the progress is not so smooth.

    ¡°Morning, this matter of Wilson¡¯s ident, do we need to talk to The Grant family?¡± William, who had just taken a few steps, suddenly turned his head to look at Joseph and asked in a very t tone.

    The Grant family will know that it was Wilsonst night if they are notified now, and we don¡¯t know what happenedst night, so we¡¯ll wait a few days. We¡¯ll see.¡±

    ¡°Eh, you have a point there!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Flower, is this what we found inside the river?¡±

    A man dressed in ordinary clothes approached Joseph with a silk scarf in his hand.

    Joseph took the silk scarf from the man and held it in his hand, looking at it again and again.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen this silk scarf somewhere before?¡± William took the silk scarf in Joseph¡¯s hand, thought for a moment and said, ¡°I remember,st time we went to the farm at the beginning, when I helped Rosemary to get her things, I saw her with one, exactly the same as this one!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that this silk scarf is most likely Rosemary¡¯s?¡± Joseph looked at William and said excitedly.

    ¡°Most likely!¡± William looked at him, nodded, and then said, ¡°If it¡¯s really Rosemary¡¯s, then that would prove they¡¯re still alive!¡±

    William took the silk scarf in his hand and said to the man, ¡°Where did you find this silk scarf?¡±

    ¡°Back to Mr. Jung, it was found at the bend of the river not far ahead!¡±

    ¡°Go, take us over there!¡±

    At these words, the man took William and Joseph together and headed downstream.

    *********

    The aunt saw Rosemarye out of the room, will have loaded the meal, said; ¡°girl, you first carry the meal in for your husband to eat, today time is a bit rushed, toote to get some good food,ter I will kill a chicken for you to make up!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, there is no need to be so polite, we are already grateful that you are willing to take us in, how can we be so kind as to ask you to break the bank?¡± After saying that, Rosemary walked to the table, and saw that there were two fried eggs inside the bowl, and a small te of green vegetables, which was already a very generous meal for an ordinary family.

    ¡°You silly child, what are you talking about? To be able to just you guys, it means we have a destiny, since God has brought us together, then polite words, stop saying, got it?¡± The elderdy said while fiddling with some green vegetables.

    Rosemary looked at the older woman as if she were a mother pulling a family routine with her own child, and the feeling was very warm.

    ¡°Eh, you¡¯re right, auntie!¡± Rosemary¡¯s eyes were red, and she said with a smile as she held back the bitterness in her heart.

    ¡°Well, hurry up and send the rice in ande out to eat, or the food will get cold!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Carrying the meal, Rosemary soon came to the room.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat!¡± Put the meal aside, then take the quilt out of Wilson¡¯s hands, set up a stool on it, and put the meal on the table.

    Looking at the dishes brought up, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and the corners of his mouth twitched.

    Looking at him, Rosemary knew that the young master had probably never eaten such a dish in his life, so she lowered her voice and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with it. In ordinary families, such dishes are usually eaten only on holidays or when you¡¯re sick!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary say that, Wilson said softly, ¡°Have you ever eaten a dish like this before?¡±

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°I used to go to school, pocket money is often withheld by Laurie, the school inside and often organized a variety of activities, that time I and Carina often sneak outside to chew bread, eat convenient days, do not know how much?¡± Seeing his very resistant look, Rosemary slowly said.

    These things Wilson actually knows, think about it, she a girl can eat, he tang a big man, can not eat?

    ¡°It seems like you must have suffered a lot before?¡± Wilson said as he ate his meal.

    ¡°Fortunately,ter I do not know if my father found something, gave me a card, the back of the day is a little better, and asionally can go out with Carina to y outside.

    ¡±

    When he finished, he saw Wilson eating especially well, the bowl of eggs and the small te of greens was almost finished for him.

    ¡°How about that, tastes good!¡±

    ¡°En, the craft is really good, it can bepared to our chef at home!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Wilson, who has always been a picky eater, to be soplimentary about the food here.

    ¡°Talk about making me hungry!¡± Touching her stomach, Rosemary muttered.

    Probably starving, Wilson finished all the egg soup in his bowl before saying to Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯m done eating!¡±

    White nce at him, looking at the bowl of not a drop left, do not eat full is strange?

    ¡°You can¡¯t move your legs for now, you¡¯ve just finished eating now, lie down for a while, I¡¯m going out to eat first!¡± Putting away the dishes, Rosemary helped him cover up the quilt before leaving.

    ¡°Girl,e and eat!¡± The older woman said as she served two dinners and ced a bowl in front of Rosemary.

    After walking to the kitchen and washing her hands, Rosemary walked over to eat.

    ¡°Auntie, won¡¯t Unclee back for lunch?¡± Picking up her rice bowl, Rosemary asked curiously.

    ¡°Oops, look at my memory!¡± With these words, the olderdy put down her dishes and brought out a bowl of egg custard from the kitchen and put it in front of Rosemary.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This is steamed for you, hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    Looking at the steaming bowl of steamed eggs in front of her, a warm feeling welled up in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Thank you, auntie!¡±

    After digging a little egg custard into her own bowl, Rosemary stood up to give the older woman a dig.

    ¡°Auntie, you eat some too!¡±

    The aunt saw Rosemary wanted to give herself to eat, hard to take her bowl away, said: ¡°This is for you to eat, your body is very poor now, plus pregnant with a child, if not good tonic, it is easy to ident!¡±

    ¡°Eat, auntie¡¯s bones are much better than yours, besides, auntie usually has food, so you can eat with confidence, ah!¡±

    Seeing that the aunt herself did not even bother to eat, but also took the best out of the house to entertain them, Rosemary¡¯s heart was very excited, and secretly swore that if she could still get out alive, she would definitely pay back ten times a hundred times.

    ¡°Good!¡±

 291 he is no longer there

    Arge vi, the living room floor kneeling four people in ck, the main seat is sitting on a female, a stunning face painted with sultry makeup, the face seems to hang a faint smile.

    A few kneeling on the ground in ck, the body can not help but shiver, who did not dare to raise their heads, afraid that one of their actions,ter their lives will not be.

    The woman sat on the main seat, picked up a cup of tea from the table, lightly embellished a small sip, and said faintly, ¡°It¡¯s really good tea!¡±

    ¡°Hall Master, this time the mission was not handled properly by the brothers, please Hall Master reprimand!¡± One of the ck-d men in the lead said.

    ¡°So what do you think I should do to punish you?¡± The woman put her teacup on the table and asked with a smile.

    Several ck-d men knelt there, not knowing how to answer, each putting his head down.

    ¡°Forget it, this matter is also in my expectation, if Anthony is really willing to give you the information, I am rather more worried, since he is dead now, then this matter is over!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The leader of the ck-d man looked at the woman and said, ¡°So what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Anthony is the only one who knows about this matter, now he is gone, and we do not have a lot of clues, for the time being, do not move, I will send another person to investigate!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The ck-d man in the lead did not expect that the Hall Master was so nice this time and did not reprimand them.

    ¡°You guys go down and rest first, don¡¯t move without my order for the time being, the police side is very active in the past two days, you don¡¯t go around without anything!¡± The words fell, the woman got down from the main seat and headed upstairs.

    *******

    ¡°Mr. Flower, this is where the silk scarf was found!¡±

    William and Joseph looked at the river that split into several forks in front of them, and wondered where they were actually rushing off to.

    ¡°Go and find out which way each of these forks flows?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking at the river in front of him, Joseph is now a bit confused, if the river is that fast, plus it¡¯s winter, and I wonder how they are doing now?

    After a few minutes, the man came back from his inquiry and said to Joseph: ¡°Mr. Flower, these rivers are flowing outside the city, the ancient vige, and the white vige!¡± After saying that, the man took a map and handed it to Joseph.

    ¡°Mr. Flower you see, this next to this river is flowing to the ancient vige, that inside because of the high mountains, the terrain is treacherous, so far have not been built through the highway, only a Andy to the vige, and this side is ¡­¡±

    The man exined several paths to them separately in detail, then stood aside and waited for Joseph to give instructions.

    ¡°William, what are your best ideas?¡±

    Looking at the intricate route in front of us, William said: ¡°How about this, we first go down the river leading to the city to find, one by one to rule out, if Wilson and they were rescued, no matter which side we look from first, they are safe for the time being, but to put it in the worst possible way, if they are not in the two rivers, or not rescued. Then it¡¯s also bad luck!¡±

    Joseph looked at the map, and although William had a point, he was still uneasy.

    ¡°Ken, you take a few people and head for the White Vige!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The man called Ken called a few of his brothers and left.

    Joseph this is to look at the map again, said to William: ¡°You take a few brothers to look outside the city, I go to the ancient vige, if found, immediately call me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    **********

    After lunch, Rosemary slept inside her room for a while, and when she heard a movement outside, she got up and came out from inside.

    ¡°Uncle, Auntie!¡±

    Rosemary came out from inside and saw the uncle¡¯s hand grasping a bird with seven colored feathers and was fiddling with it there.

    ¡°What kind of bird is this, with such beautiful feathers?¡±

    ¡°This is a mountain chicken, you guys are really lucky, I didn¡¯t expect to pick up a fat and big mountain chicken as soon as I went to the mountain today!¡± The elderdy said while taking the rope to tie the feet of the mountain chicken.

    ¡°Yes, today¡¯s harvest is indeed good, also picked up a rabbit and some wild mushrooms, let your aunt give you some chicken soup to drink at night!¡±

    Uncle is a simple and honest crops man, because the aunt when young pregnant with a child to cut wood in the mountains, identally fell, did not get good medical treatment in time, resulting in the subsequent has not been pregnant with a child.

    Fortunately, thecouple is happy and cheerful, these things also look at the look, to borrow the aunt¡¯s phrase is: sometimes in life must have, not in life when you do not force!

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Seeing that the uncle had just returned from outside, Rosemary went inside the kitchen to get a bowl of water and brought it out.

    ¡°Uncle, you should drink some water first!¡± Rosemary shouted as she brought the water to the uncle¡¯s face.

    ¡°I was feeling thirsty, and here you are with water!¡± After saying that, he took the water from Rosemary¡¯s hand and finished it in one gulp.

    The older woman looked at Rosemary so thoughtful and was so happy in her heart that she said with a smile, ¡°You are such a good boy, your husband is so blessed to have a wife like you!¡±

    Uncle listened to this and nodded in agreement with a smile on the side.

    Seeing the older womanplimenting herself in this way, Rosemary was embarrassed and her face followed the blush.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re making fun of Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Look, this girl is embarrassed!¡± The older woman saw Rosemary¡¯s post-reddened little face and joked with a smile.

    Uncle peeled off the skin of the rabbit, put it in the basin, said to his partner: ¡°You will stew the chickenter, I went out just when I asked Lao Zhao to make me a pair of walking sticks, I went to get back,ter to the child first use, the young people will be ufortable if they lie in the house for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go!¡± The aunt waved her hand at the uncle, grabbed the chicken in her hand and was about to kill it, turned to the uncle and shouted, ¡°That, you will go to the riverter to see if there is fish, if there is, I will give them both in the evening to stew some fresh fish soup, good for the body!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go with you!¡± See the uncle just returned to go out again, the heart is a bit too much, said with a smile.

    Before waiting for the uncle to speak, I heard the aunt say, ¡°Well, anyway, in the house also suffocated, let your uncle take you outside to go around!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary is still close to rural life for the first time, and is very new to everything.

    The uncle took down a bamboo basket from the wall, then he shouted to Rosemary, ¡°Girl, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s better for me to help you get it!¡± Rosemary took the bamboo basket from the uncle¡¯s hand, held it in her hand, looked at the very exquisite bamboo basket, smiled and asked, ¡°Uncle, is this a bamboo basket you made up yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Your handicraft is so good!¡± Looking at the exquisite bamboo basket in her hand, Rosemary eximed from the bottom of her heart.

 292 Rosemary makes a fool of herself

    Rosemary followed her uncle towards the outside of the vige, looking at all the various things outside, she felt particrly fresh and curious.

    ¡°His uncle, your family has a guest!¡± The road looked at a woman about the same age as the Great God is picking a bucket, smiling and greeting the uncle.

    Hey a smile, the uncle showed the white teeth said: ¡°Yes, is ready to go to the river to see if there are fish, get two to add a bowl?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, then you go!¡± After saying that, the middle-aged woman picked her way away with a painful smile.

    ¡°Uncle, your house here should have been built some years ago, right?¡± Looking at the houses outside the vige, which were all built of wood, Rosemary asked curiously.

    This small vige a total of just over twenty families, most of the houses are mainly wooden buildings, architectural style is a bit like the ancient times, many houses are carved, the main thing is that the wooden houses here are very well protected, from a distance, a bit like a mysterious vige.

    Seeing that Rosemary was interested in these houses, the uncle smiled and said, ¡°We people have been living here since our ancestors, and the houses were almost all built at that time. It can¡¯t be helped, we are very remote here, about sixty kilometers from the county, and the vige has few people, so we supply almost everything ourselves here!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, so you young people here also stay at home and do not go out outside?¡± Because on the way here, Rosemary saw several young people carrying hoes going that way.

    Hearing Rosemary ask this, the uncle sighed lightly before saying slowly, ¡°Who wants to stay here all the time? Isn¡¯t there no way out of this?¡±

    Rosemary saw the uncle shaking his head while talking, lips open and closed, and finally she did not ask out.

    Since the uncle refused to say, Rosemary also did not intend to continue to ask, anyway, they are not so fast to leave here,ter.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Uncle to bring Rosemary to an ordinary house, this Woody house is slightlyrger than Uncle¡¯s, and there is a small garden, just walk to the door, we saw a girl of about 18 years olde out from inside, as soon as she saw us, she immediately smiled and shouted: ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re here, my father was just talking about how you still You haven¡¯te over yet?¡±

    The girl is very good-looking, and when she smiles, she has two small dimples on her face.

    The older man did not return her words, but pointed to the girl and said, ¡°Girl, this is the daughter of the second uncle¡¯s family, called Karen.¡±

    ¡°Hello Karen, my name is Rosemary, please take care of Kevin in the future!¡± Rosemary said as she stepped forward and extended her hand to Karen.

    Karen, after all, has not seen the world, and when she saw Rosemary reaching out to greet her, her hand did not know how to put it, and wiped it on her own clothes before she touched it with Rosemary¡¯s.

    ¡°Hello, Rosemary!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s long, white fingers, Karen hurriedly drew her hand back, fearing that her rough hands would get Rosemary¡¯s hands dirty.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Karen awkwardly withdraw her hand, Rosemary gave her a small smile.

    Uncle said to Karen: ¡°Karen, you stay with Rosemary for a while, I¡¯ll go in and get my stuff ande!¡± After saying that, the uncle went inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle!¡±

    Only after seeing the uncle leave did Karen call out to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary,e in and have a seat, I¡¯ll get you a cup of tea!¡±

    Before Rosemary could say anything, Karen had already gone in to pour water.

    Looking at such an enthusiastic little girl, it reminds Rosemary of Tina, and I wonder how this girl is doing these days?

    ¡°Wow, how cute!¡±

    When Rosemary walked into the yard, she saw a hen with a dozen fluffy chicks. The newborn chicks looked so cute and adorable that she couldn¡¯t help but grab one from the ground and put it in her hand.

    Kiri ¡­

    The chick blinked her budding eyes at Rosemary, squawking a few times now and then and reaching out to gently touch her soft feathers with delight.

    Rosemary, who was having fun, hadn¡¯t noticed that the old hen was watching her intently.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Karen had juste out of the living room when she saw her old hen pecking desperately at Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    This scene also strikes Karen was shocked, hurriedly put the water aside, take the broom next to the old hen, desperately drive the old hen.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right?¡± After driving the hens away, Karen rushed to Rosemary¡¯s front and looked at her white hands, which were bruised in several ces by the hens¡¯ pecking.

    Looking at his hand bruised and purple, he was slightly embarrassed and asked awkwardly, ¡°Karen, why did that chicken suddenly pounce on me and peck me?¡±

    Karen, while taking out the medicinal wine to help Rosemary apply the medicine, asked very suspiciously, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, this hen is very protective of her calf!¡±

    Hearing Karen say this, Rosemary finally understood what was going on.

    Coughing lightly, Rosemary said embarrassedly, ¡°I just saw that chicken fluffy and cute, so I grabbed one and touched it, maybe that¡¯s what pissed it off!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, usually when we go to pick up some eggs, he will pounce on us and peck us?¡± Karen was very serious about helping Rosemary rub the medicinal wine, and there was no teasing inside her eyes.

    Rosemary suddenly felt really useless, if this let Tina know, will not let her die ofughter.

    ¡°All right, Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Karen!¡±

    Karen said as she packed her things, ¡°Rosemary you don¡¯t have to be so polite, you are a guest of Uncle¡¯s family, naturally you are also a guest of our ancient vige!¡±

    When Rosemary wanted to say something else, she saw that Uncle hade out of the house with an extra pair of crutches in his hand. Seeing the medicinal wine in Karen¡¯s hand, she walked up and asked, ¡°Karen, what are you doing with the medicinal wine?¡±

    As soon as Karen saw Unclee out, she replied, ¡°Rosemary¡¯s hand just gave that old hen a few pecks, and I just finished rubbing the medicinal wine on Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Show me quickly, is it serious?¡± Without saying a word, the older man took Rosemary¡¯s hand and looked at it, and that nervous look made Rosemary unconsciously think of her own father.

    Rosemary looked at the uncle with embarrassment and said in a small voice, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The uncle looked at the white hand bruises a piece of purple, is very heartbroken said: ¡°Look, are red, and still say nothing, this if your aunt knows, may not know how heartbroken it?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you should not follow me to the river now, let Karen send you back, by the way, take this cane back to your husband to try it out, see if it works!¡± With these words, the uncle did not wait for Rosemary to agree or disagree, then handed the cane to Karen.

 293 You can definitely achieve your wish

    Karen put her things away, then took the cane in her hand and said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, let me take you home first!¡±

    Looking at the uncle who had already walked away, Rosemary suddenly asked to Karen: ¡°Karen, do you think I¡¯m useless, so big that a person is still pecked by a hen!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Looking at Rosemary, Karen was really tempted to nod, after all, such a big person can be pecked by chickens injured like this, if the other people in the vige, will certainlyugh off, but from the first time she met Rosemary, he knew that this sister usually at home is certainly not doing housework.

    ¡°Does Rosemary want to hear the truth or ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly as she looked at Karen in disbelief.

    Seeing that she did not say anything, Karen said slowly: ¡°In fact, Rosemary thought too much, even if we deal with poultry all year round, sometimes it is inevitable that they will be pecked, not to mention that you have not been exposed to these things?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I haven¡¯t been exposed to these things?¡±

    Karen picked up her cane and walked side by side with Rosemary as she said, ¡°Because of your hand and the fact that I guessed it when you asked me why the hens pecked you!¡±

    After a pause, Karen continued, ¡°Your hands are white, tender and smooth, the book says ten fingers do not touch the spring water, probably means people like you!¡±

    Listening to Karen, Rosemary felt that this girl was very smart and attentive, so she asked, ¡°You know a lot, by the way, I see your grade, you should have almost graduated from high school!¡±

    Karen¡¯s body trembled slightly, and her face had a slightly lost expression as she said, ¡°I only went to elementary school for three years, because we are so remote here that we simply cannot go out to study outside, and the teachers outside are not willing toe to such a poor and remote ce.¡±

    Rosemary did not think that the children here are so poor, like Karen said out these things before only in the point of time to read, but the children there, although poor, but at least there are people to sponsor them, unlike the children here, obviously how much the heart is eager to be able to enter the paradise of knowledge, but because of various reasons, was forced to even read is a luxury.

    ¡°What about the teachers who used to teach you?¡± Looking at Karen, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°Henry identally fell down the valley during a trip up the mountain to cut firewood, and by the time everyone found out, the teacher had already left us!¡± After saying that, Karen¡¯s nasal voice was also getting heavier.

    Patting Karen¡¯s shoulder, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my sister brought up your sad story!¡±

    Sucking in her nose, Karen wiped away the tears on her face with her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s not your fault, I just thought of Henry for a moment, so I didn¡¯t hold back for a while and made my sister look funny!¡±

    ¡°Fool, you miss your benefactor, what¡¯s wrong with that!¡±

    Karenughed and looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Rosemary, by the looks of you, you must have read a lot of books!¡±

    ¡°I should also be considered a college graduate! Because I studied acting, we came out a year early for my internship, and I won¡¯t be able to get my diploma until the first half of next year!¡± Looking at the naive Karen, Rosemary said.

    Karen looked at Rosemary with envy. If only she could go to school too, how great it would be!

    But such thoughts can only be thought of when dreaming, now even if a teacheres, the family can¡¯t afford to send her to school.

    Seeing that Karen hadn¡¯t said anything, Rosemary stopped, looked back at her, and called out, ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking up, she saw Rosemary looking at herself and asked, ¡°What is it, Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°No, I just think Rosemary is so happy that she can go to y college and learn so much!¡±

    Karen quickly put her recent unhappiness behind her and spoke in a lighter tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, if you want to study, you can do the same as me!¡± Looking at her, Rosemary said in all seriousness.

    If this girl is really that eager to go to school, maybe she can help her when she gets out.

    ¡°Eh, with my sister¡¯s good advice, maybe one day I can really realize this wish of mine.¡± Karen looked at Rosemary and said with a smile.

    ¡°You will definitely get your wish!¡±

    Karen returned Rosemary¡¯s sweet smile and led Rosemary towards Uncle¡¯s house.

    Looking at Karen with a smile on her face, Rosemary suddenly felt that the life she used to live was actually very happy.

    Because she saw in Karen a girl¡¯s desire for life and the need to keep a happy heart no matter what kind of adversity.

    ¡°Karen, are you going somewhere tomorrow?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Karen, who was kicking a small rock aside.

    ¡°I have an appointment with Uncle tomorrow morning to go to the mountains to cut firewood!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then is it okay if I go with you guys tomorrow?¡± It¡¯s okay to stay at home anyway, so why not go along and gain some insight?

    ¡°You¡¯re going?¡± Hearing Rosemary say she wanted toe along, Karen looked Rosemary over from head to toe, then smiled and said, ¡°Rosemary, are you sure you want to go with us to chop wood?¡±

    Seeing Karen looking at herself with that strange look, she thought she was disgusted with herself and after thinking for a while said, ¡°If it¡¯s too much trouble, then I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary misunderstood her meaning, Karen said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary, I am not too much trouble, I am worried that you will not be able to bear it, after all, the mountain path is not good, if you want to follow to have fun, it is fine, if it is cutting firewood, then you do not have to go!¡±

    Although Rosemary now wears clothes is the older woman used to wear old clothes when she was young, but the discerning eye knows that Rosemary she is a Missy who has done nothing, how can eat the hard work of cutting wood.

    Rosemary felt that Karen had a point. Although she wanted to help the older woman, she had never done any rough work, not to mention she was still pregnant.

    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t I follow you on a walk and see how you do farm work, just as if I were giving youpany, okay?¡±

    ¡°En, then you can talk to uncle tonight, as long as his old man agrees!¡± After all, Rosemary is a guest at Uncle¡¯s house, and if Uncle doesn¡¯t agree, then there¡¯s nothing she can do. ¡°Okay!¡±

    On the way, Rosemary watched Karen greeting the people in the vige. Karen¡¯s little mouth was so sweet that everyone who greeted her seemed to like her.

    Rosemary found that although Karen was a rural girl, she did not have the appearance of a rural child, but on the contrary, she had more of Heidi¡¯s generous temperament.

 294 very embarrassed

    ¡°Here it is, Rosemary!¡±

    After walking for about twenty minutes or so, Karen dropped Rosemary off at the older woman¡¯s home.

    ¡°Auntie, are you home?¡±

    Before she reached the front door, Karen was already outside shouting loudly for the olderdy, who was soon seening out from inside the kitchen room.

    ¡°It¡¯s Karen,e in and sit down!¡±

    As soon as Karen entered the courtyard, the older woman greeted her with a stool.

    ¡°Auntie, no need to work, I¡¯m almost back to cooking, Uncle asked me to send Rosemary back, her hand was pecked by my hens, so Uncle let Rosemarye back first!¡± Karen looked at the older aunt and said with a smile.

    Once the older woman heard Karen say that the hen had pecked Rosemary¡¯s hand, she hurriedly put down what she was holding and went to Rosemary¡¯s front, grabbing her jade-like hand to look at it.

    ¡°Aiya, look at such a beautiful hand pecked by this hen, it¡¯s all bruised and purple!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a small injury, I¡¯ll be fine soon!¡± Seeing the aunt¡¯s eyes full of heartache, which made Rosemary¡¯s heart very sorry.

    If it were not for your own whim to catch that chick, you would not have let the chicken peck, let alone upset Uncle and Aunt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how your uncle brought you up, I¡¯ll have to talk to him about it when hees back, he¡¯s getting irresponsible!¡± The older aunt said more and more angry, see her now this look, can¡¯t wait to fight with uncle immediately.

    ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s really not my uncle¡¯s fault, it¡¯s my fault for not taking good care of Rosemary, so don¡¯t be angry!¡± Karen saw that the aunt was very angry, afraid that the uncle would be scolded when he came backter, said in the side.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s just a few pecks from the chicken, isn¡¯t this normal in your area?¡± If the aunt really quarreled with the olderdy over this matter, then she would really be guilty.

    In fact, Rosemary is right, in the countryside inside this kind of thing is indeed no big surprise, but when I think of the two of them only easily back from the ghost gate there, naturally is not willing to let them in the injury.

    When they were first brought back, Wilson¡¯s foot was broken and Rosemary was lying cold by the river, still pregnant with her baby, and at that time he wondered how deep the hatred was that made someone throw them into the river and leave them to fend for themselves.

    Several times I wanted to ask them what was going on, but I swallowed my words for fear of touching their wounds.

    ¡°Well, the aunt is not angry, you should be more careful in the future, fortunately today is to the chicken pecked a few times, if it is to the dog bite, then it will be trouble, you know?¡±

    ¡°Got it auntie, I¡¯ll pay attention next time!¡±

    Seeing that the older woman was not pursuing the matter anymore, Karen spat her tongue at Rosemary, stood up and said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°Good, then I won¡¯t keep you for dinner, go back early and cook for your father!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving!¡± After saying that, Karen headed outside.

    Looking at Karen¡¯s departing back, the older woman sighed softly and said, ¡°Poor kid!¡±

    Rosemary was about to ask about Karen when she heard Wilson calling her from inside the room.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll go in first and check it out!¡± With those words, Rosemary was already walking towards the room where Wilson was staying.

    Just as she walked in, Rosemary saw Wilson leaning back on the bed, his eyes on her the whole time.

    With him staring at her like this, Rosemary felt a sense of being caught in an adulterous rtionship!

    cing the cane in his hand on the side of the bed, Rosemary walked over to the bed and sat down, smiling, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you looking at me with such a look?¡±

    ¡°What did you just do?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just woke up when I heard the uncle said to go to the river to catch fish, I see you are still sleeping, so I followed the uncle out outside a turn, familiar with familiar with the environment here, and so your feet are better, we can find the way back well!¡±

    Looking at her, her eyes slowly fell on her hand, reaching out and grabbing her hand over, looking at the bruise and purple scar on it, Wilson said coldly, ¡°What is this again?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, but you¡¯re not allowed tough when you hear it, okay?¡±

    ¡°You say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing really, it¡¯s just that I was at Karen¡¯s house and I saw a circle of furry chickens ¡­¡± Rosemary told Wilson how she got pecked by a chicken, and by the end of the sentence, she was basically almost inaudible The first thing you can do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Rosemary jerked her head up, looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°I thought you were going to scold me?¡±

    Wilson raised an eyebrow, looked at Rosemary, the corners of his lips lifted slightly, and asked, ¡°Are you afraid of me scolding you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but I think I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s as old as we are who still gets pecked by chickens!¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson shook his head and looked at those spots on her hands and it was heartbreaking to watch.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, does it still hurt?¡± Pulling the hand to his mouth, Wilson gently blew hot air onto it.

    Her lips intentionally touched the back of her hand, and a warm current slowly flowed through her body.

    ¡°In the future to go out must take good care of yourself, even if it is for me, you should also take good care of your body!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There won¡¯t be a next time!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was getting closer and closer, Rosemary felt her breathing faster and faster.

    ¡°That, I¡¯m going to see if there¡¯s anything I can do outside!¡± After saying that, Rosemary just stood up, she was pulled by Wilson, and the whole person fell into his arms.

    Before she could react, she saw Wilson lower his head and kiss her on the lips.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Rosemary kept struggling in Wilson¡¯s arms, afraid that the olderdy would barge inter, after all, it was in someone else¡¯s house, if they saw, how embarrassing it would be!

    Wilson sped his hand around the back of Rosemary¡¯s head and slowly deepened the lingering, deep kiss.

    After a few minutes, Wilson released Rosemary and looked at her cherry-like lips and couldn¡¯t resist giving her another peck on them.

    ¡°Next time, if you hurt yourself again, I won¡¯t let you go as easily as this time, okay?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary nodded and said embarrassedly, ¡°We are now in someone¡¯s home, you should not move to kiss people in the future, if the uncles and aunts bump into them, how embarrassing!¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, we are a couple, isn¡¯t it normal for a couple to kiss?¡±

    Rosemary slowly got up from him and said very breathlessly, ¡°This is a rural area, and a very feudal one at that, do you think there will be no problems in front of them?¡±

 295 want to sleep with you

    ¡°Is this ce as feudal as you say? Are you not afraid that I will kiss you and say these things on purpose to scare me?¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary and smiled with an evil face.

    Looking at such Wilson, Rosemary gulped and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I said, wait until your leg recovers and go out to see for yourself, you¡¯ll know!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary gently pushed Wilson¡¯s face upward with her hand, doing her best to keep him at a distance.

    After being with him for so long, Rosemary couldn¡¯t even tell which one was the real Wilson.

    asionally warm and domineering, sometimes instantly be dark, ruthless, all over the body with a coldness, like a dormant beast in the dark.

    ¡°Since you want me to go out and see, can¡¯t you do it now?¡± With those words, Wilson¡¯s eyes fell on the crutches leaning against the wall.

    Following his line of sight, Rosemary saw the cane leaning against the wall and faintly stared, she thought he would just throw it out?

    ¡°You want to get out, don¡¯t you?¡± Looking at him, Rosemary asked again uncertainly.

    The corners of his lips twitched slightly, did she not realize that he had been lying in this bed for two days? If he doesn¡¯t get up and move around, his whole body¡¯s muscles and bones may be ruined.

    ¡°Did you bring the walking stick back, not for me to use, but to put it there for show?¡±

    Hearing him say that, Rosemary hurried over there and brought the crutches over and ced them in front of Wilson¡¯s face.

    ¡°Here, let me help you up first!¡± As the words fell, Rosemary lifted the covers off his body and slowly moved Wilson toward the bed.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s cautious appearance, Wilson¡¯s eyes shed a ray of light.

    It was hard to move Wilson to the bed, took a cane and put it under Wilson¡¯s armpit and said, ¡°Try it and see if it works?¡±

    Raising his head to look at Rosemary, his body slowly moved closer to Rosemary¡¯s side, and his sexy thin lips said in Rosemary¡¯s ear, ¡°Can I do it, or should we try it at night?¡±

    A spray of warm, hot air sprays Rosemary¡¯s ear, slowly spreading across her neck, wet and tickling.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    What is this?

    This man¡¯s mind is not thinking about how to abduct her to bed all day long, right? Otherwise, how can a very ordinary sentence make him think wrong?

    ¡°What¡¯s inside your man all day long!¡±

    ¡°Want to sleep with you!¡± Wilson said shamelessly.

    ¡°You ¡­¡± looked at this very immodest man, Rosemary¡¯s face was instantly flushed by his teasing.

    Seeing her blush, the smile on Wilson¡¯s lips deepened.

    ¡°You see, in fact, what you are thinking in your heart is the same as me, only you are stiff-mouthed and refuse to admit it!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ just feel a little hot, that¡¯s why my face looks a little red!¡± Reachingout and touching her face, Rosemary said in a panic.

    ¡°Rosemary, even if you want to find a reason, shouldn¡¯t you also find a better one!¡± After saying that, Wilson also did not forget to eye the clothes that each other were wearing.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Rosemary, whose face was already red and dripping blood, Wilson continued, ¡°But if you can still feel hot all over in this kind of weather, it proves that the words you say are not the same as what you have in your heart!¡±

    Heart and mouth are not the same!

    I don¡¯t know why, but the words that are obviously a trick areing out of Wilson¡¯s mouth as if they were normal speech.

    Head lower and lower, Rosemary now do not know what to say, obviously a very ordinary sentence, but from the mouth of Wilson, is able to misinterpret its meaning.

    Seeing that she was embarrassed, Wilson reached over and pulled her over to sit on the bed, smiling wickedly, ¡°Rosemary, if you don¡¯t say anything, does that mean you acquiesce to my words?¡±

    Your whole family is the one who acquiesced?

    The first thing you can do is to raise your head to Wilson¡¯s good-looking peach blossom eyes, if not for her good determination, to be reced by others, certainly all hate to pounce on him.

    With a slight smile, Rosemary looked at Wilson and said, ¡°The Young Mr. Grant , I think you¡¯re so burned out now that even your brain is so confused that you¡¯re starting to talk nonsense!¡±

    Nodding, Wilson said thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m still really testy, you see, now even the hands are beginning to disobey!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary felt arge, warm palm slowly burrow under her shirt.

    ¡°Hey, what do you want?¡± Rosemary didn¡¯t seem to expect that Wilson woulde up with this move, and she could not wait to bite her tongue off now.

    The body slightly side, the whole persony on Rosemary¡¯sp, one hand put Rosemary¡¯s waist around, murmured: ¡°No way, I feel like I¡¯m burning more and more now, and my brain seems to be getting more and more confused.¡±

    The words fell, and the hand that was wrapped around her waist kept stroking her smooth and tender back.

    ¡°Wilson, you stop it, okay? If people see youter, what do you want them to think?¡±

    Raised his head to look outside, fearing who had broken in.

    Wilson now can not care about this, just now it is clear that she said she had a fever, but he is also now indeed in a fever ¡­

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s very nervous look, Wilson felt especially good about himself.

    ¡°Just give me a kiss and I¡¯ll let you out!¡±

    She knew that this man was thinking of how to take advantage of her no matter what time it was, it was so shameless.

    Leaning down, Rosemary kissed Wilson on the lips as quickly as she could and said, ¡°Now you can get up!¡±

    Stretched out his hand and touched his lips, is this also called a kiss?

    Before even touching, the lips are already away from their own.

    With a soft sigh, Wilson sat up from Rosemary¡¯sp and said sadly, ¡°Howe kissing your own wife is like cheating!¡±

    The smile on Rosemary¡¯s lips deepened when she stood up and heard Wilson¡¯s remark.

    He now looks like a deep-rooted grieving woman, with a face of grief.

    ¡°We are in someone¡¯s home, no matter what, should also pay attention to it!¡± After all, this is the countryside!

    Wilson had a sh of light inside his head, looked at Rosemary with a smile, and said, ¡°You mean if it¡¯s in my own home, you can let me mess around, right?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary really didn¡¯t know what else she could say, it was simply a matter of saying what was right and what was wrong!

    Sometimes, Rosemary really wants to dig his head out and see what¡¯s inside.

    But on second thought, he is a normal man and it seems normal to think about this, let alone in front of his wife.

    The wife, it seems, has not really done her duty as a wife until now, and instead he has been dragged into it.

 296 life is worse than death

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    Although the response was soft, Wilson heard it.

    Hearing that Rosemary had agreed, Wilson¡¯s heart was very happy. Since he had agreed, did it mean that she had epted him from the bottom of her heart?

    ¡°Well, let me help you out! I just went outside and turned around, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any electricity in here?¡± Rosemary said as she helped Wilson slowly stand up and walk out.

    Hearing Rosemary say so, Wilson¡¯s face shed a touch of disgust, what kind of vige is this that would not even have electricity yet.

    I know Wilson will be ufortable when he hears himself say that, but there is no way, who let them live now, is such a bird does not live in the ce ah!

    ¡°I know you¡¯re definitely not used to it, but I do think it¡¯s nice so we can see for ourselves what it¡¯s like in a world without electricity, running water, or the Inte.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard Wilson say, ¡°Life is worse than death!¡±

    Poof ¡­This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Rosemary was not expecting that Wilson would say such a sentence.

    But in Rosemary¡¯s opinion, she thinks the air here is really good, after all, this ce is surrounded by mountains, beautiful environment, fresh air, if an investor is willing to invest, if this ce is made into a resort, business will be very good!

    After all, pollution is now too serious, and it is too difficult to find a ce with beautiful mountains and unpolluted air, and these ancient viges here have just such conditions.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking about what you just said!¡± Said Wilson as he helped him walk outside.

    A raised eyebrow, he had said something, he had just said something that seemed to be a lot of things, just not sure what she was thinking of that.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just said so many things, I wonder which one you¡¯re thinking of?¡± Slightly turning his head sideways, Wilson looked at her and said.

    Once he saw this look, Rosemary knew that this guy began to think wrong again, can not help but skim, said: ¡°I was just thinking that although this ce is rtively remote ancient vige, if an investor is willing to pay for the development of this ce into a resort, may be a good business opportunity.¡±

    The corners of his lips curled up slightly as Wilson looked at Rosemary, gesturing for her to continue.

    ¡°I went around outside today, this ce is surrounded by mountains on all sides, the scenery is beautiful, and the houses here are all antique, which will also be a big beautiful scene. The most important thing is that thend here can be nned them well and can be rented to those whoe over here to grow for their old age, both for entertainment and for health, which is a novelty for all those rich people.¡±

    ¡°Your suggestion is good, when my leg is better, we wille back to see!¡± With these words, Rosemary had helped Wilson toe inside the courtyard.

    When the older woman saw Rosemary helping Wilson out, she came over, looked at Wilson¡¯s leg and asked, ¡°How do you feel, is it better?¡±

    ¡°Much better, it doesn¡¯t hurt as much as it did at the beginning!¡±

    Perhaps because the older woman took care of them as if they were her own children, so Wilson¡¯s tone of voice toward them was noticeably softer.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good! Then you guys sit here first, I¡¯ll go see how the chicken soup stew ising along.¡± After saying that, the olderdy smiled and walked away.

    Wilson only then began to take a serious look at the house, and the nearby scenery, thendscape is indeed good, although it is rural, but the house is located in a tight and orderly, each house is a bit with the ancient house architecture, it is no wonder Rosemary would suggest that do resort.

    ¡°Are all the houses here like this?¡±

    ¡°Um, basically!¡±

    Rosemary took out a bowl, lifted the kettle on the table and poured a bowl of boiling water for Wilson, cing it in front of him.

    ¡°Drink a little boiling water, this is the uncle himself picked honeysuckle dried tea, you try?¡±

    Looking at the bowl inside the somewhat yellowish water, Wilson picked up the bowl and smelled a faint scent of honeysuckle, and took two sips, the taste was very good.

    The effect of honeysuckle, clearing heat and detoxifying, cooling and dispersing wind-heat, is a rare and good medicine.

    ¡°Very tasty!¡±

    ¡°Yes! At the beginning when the aunt poured it for me to drink, I thought it was very good, only the aunt said I was pregnant with a child and should not drink much!¡±

    With that, Rosemary¡¯s face showed a little regret.

    Stretched out his hand on the tip of her nose gently scraped, said with a smile: ¡°like to drink, we next time with the aunt to buy a little back, when you have finished giving birth, in the slow brewing drink can not be.¡±

    A slight smile, she is just saying, as long as it is not good for the child, even if she is enjoying eating, she will hold back.

    The words fell, finished thinking of the group of people who chased Anthony that night, suddenly looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Wilson, why do you think those people are after Mr. Green?¡±

    Ever since she was saved by Uncle, Rosemary has been wondering what kind of hatred those people have with Mr. Green that they would do such a terrible thing.

    There is also the question of why Mr. Green would call himself toe over at thest critical moment, could these things be rted to himself?

    Rosemary feels that the more she thinks about it, the more confused her brain bes, although on the surface she pretends to be as if nothing is wrong, but only she knows that her heart does not know how many doubts waiting for her to solve.

    Wilson heard Rosemary so asked, the body slightly stiff, then said: ¡°I think this problem should only be clear to those who are after Mr. Green, but now that uncle has gone, you should listen to uncle¡¯s words, do not think so much about anything, they just want to see you t Abby, happy and joyful look. ¡±

    Nodded, Wilson said these words, she did not do not understand, but she always felt that this matter is not so simple, there seems to be a lot of things that she does not know.

    Seeing that she was still thinking, Wilson reached out and tapped her on the forehead and said dotingly, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, no matter what you meet ahead, you have to have me by your side, okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I know!¡±

    After a pause, Rosemary continued: ¡°Mr. Green has always treated me as his daughter, when my mother was still alive, he would oftene to my house to dine, know that after my mother¡¯s ident, uncle did note to my house, even thepany he rarely go, but every year on my birthday, I will receive uncle to send But every year on my birthday, I would receive a birthday gift from my uncle. At that time, I would also mor for my father to ask him toe home to y, but every time my father was busy with work to shrug it off, now that I think back, my uncle must have something to hide from me!

    With these words, Rosemary subconsciously put her hand on her chest, as if sensing something.

 297 Is the child yours?

    ¡°Well, you do not think too much, the boat to the bridge is naturally straight, some things will naturally fall out when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Looking at Wilson, a hint of doubt shed inside Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at her, from inside her eyes, one can see that there is something else hidden inside the words she is asking now.

    Tammy smiled as Wilson looked at her and replied, ¡°By the sound of your voice, it seems like something else is bothering you?¡±

    Raising an eyebrow sympathetically, Rosemary looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°If I say it, will you tell me the answer I want truthfully?¡±

    ¡°Okay, as soon as I know, I will tell you.¡±

    Looking at Wilson, the expression on Rosemary¡¯s face also turned serious.

    ¡°Who is Ellen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Rosemary obviously didn¡¯t expect that he would admit it so quickly.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary had even finished speaking, Wilson already knew what she wanted to sayter.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you this, but the only person who knows about this matter, other than the four of them, is Anthony!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson knew she must be in over her head right now, but if she didn¡¯t tell her what was going on, she would keep dwelling on these issues, which would only drive a wedge between them.

    Although Wilson¡¯s answer was something he expected, Rosemary was still surprised when it really came out of his mouth.

    What kind of secret does he have that he has to pretend to be sick in bed for three years and can¡¯t even tell his family.

    Looking at her belly, Rosemary looked up at Wilson and whispered, ¡°So is the baby inside my belly yours?¡±

    Nodding his head, Wilson said, ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡±

    The moment she heard Wilson¡¯s admission, Rosemary felt that the weight she was carrying seemed to disappear without a trace in an instant.

    She doesn¡¯t know now whether she should be happy or angry.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who was not speaking, and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you angry?¡±

    ¡°It would be a lie to say that I¡¯m not angry. Although I don¡¯t know for what reason you hid yourself in the dark for three years, but since you won¡¯t say anything, I believe you have a reason for not saying anything, and I¡¯m not angry about that.¡±

    After hearing what Rosemary said, Wilson¡¯s heart was a little better. His biggest worry was that in case Rosemary knew all this, she would ignore him or even leave him, which is why he hadn¡¯t told her the truth about what happened recently. If it weren¡¯t for Anthony¡¯s affair, he probably wouldn¡¯t have told her this.

    Wilson reached out and took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, thank fate for sending you to me, will you be the one to stand by my side?¡±

    Holding each other¡¯s hands tightly, Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t I already by your side?¡±

    Rosemary now finally understood what Wilson said in Venice, so he had known her for a long time, no wonder he said she was his chosen wife.

    Two people took each other¡¯s hands and smiled at each other.

    ¡°Her aunt, bring a bucket over here!¡± Before the uncle arrived, his voice had already arrived first.

    Seeing the uncle carrying a basket full of fish, Rosemary hurriedly went to walk to the kitchen and took out a bucket and put it on the floor.

    ¡°Uncle, there are a lot of fish today!¡± Looking at the fish poured out from inside the fish basket, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s you two who are blessed, I haven¡¯t gotten that much fish in a long time!¡±

    Seeing the carp alive inside the bucket, the uncle was in a particrly good mood.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Wilson looked at the carp inside the barrel and said, ¡°These are wild carp, use them to make soup, the taste is sweet and delicious, outside, such wild carp are in short supply!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, the uncleughed and said, ¡°In a poor country like ours, these fish are used to cook and eat in soup at home. We do not have a market near here, the nearest town is forty kilometers away from here, because it is too far, it is impossible to get the fish to sell there.¡±

    Hearing the words of the uncle, Wilson¡¯s brow was furrowed, what kind of vige is this, how can it be so poor?

    ¡°Uncle, can you tell me a little bit about your ce?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± With those words, the uncle put the things in his hand aside and walked to his seat.

    Looking up at Wilson, Rosemary knew that Wilson was taking in what she had just said.

    If this ce can really be developed, it will be a great thing for the people inside the vige.

    Rosemary saw their men chatting, and she couldn¡¯t interfere with them, so she simply carried the carp that Uncle had gotten back and went to the kitchen.

    As soon as she walked into the kitchen, Rosemary saw the older woman sitting in front of the stove with the fire burning.

    ¡°Auntie, this is the fish Uncle got back!¡±

    The older woman put two firewood inside the stove, and when she saw Rosemarying in with the bucket, she stood up, patted the dust on herself, and said, ¡°Oh, put it down, be careful of hurting the child!¡±

    With these words, he hurried over and picked up the bucket from Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°In the future, such heavy work, you do not move, let the aunt herself to do!¡± Although

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m not that delicate!¡± Rosemary knew that the child that the elder aunt used to carry was because she had to do farming work at that time, which led to the fact that she never got pregnant untilter, so now when she saw Rosemary doing these things, her heart naturally followed the tension.

    With those words, Rosemary went to sit on top of the stool in front of the stove, ready to help the older woman with the fire.

    ¡°You, too, do not be too careless, or be careful!¡±

    ¡°Eh, I¡¯ll pay attention in the future!¡±

    It felt really good to have someone to love and worry about, and a warm feeling welled up in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    When the older woman saw Rosemary sitting in front of the stove, she hurriedly said, ¡°You go out and do it outside, there¡¯s too much grease and smoke in here, it¡¯s too choking.¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll sit here and talk to you!¡±

    ¡°So you left your family¡¯s outside, aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯ll get mad?¡± Looking at Rosemary, the older woman teased from the sidelines.

    ¡°He¡¯s talking to Uncle?¡± While putting firewood inside the stove, he said.

    When she heard Rosemary say this, the older woman stopped talking and grabbed a carp out of the bucket and started cleaning it.

    ¡°Girl, erge a little fire inside the stove!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary took the firewood and threw it one by one inside the stove, and within a few minutes, a thick smoke spread out from inside the stove.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    Looking at the smoke spreading out, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what was going on and just choked and coughed from the smoke.

    The aunt just finished cleaning the fish, from outside a little clean water came in, saw the kitchen inside the smoke rolling, eyes can not open.

 298 Did you go and fight with others

    As soon as she entered, she saw the entire kitchen was filled with smoke, and Rosemary was sitting in front of the stove with her hand fanning the wind and smoke.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Seeing that the older woman had returned, Rosemary was aggrieved and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, this fire is burning and going out, the more I add wood, the bigger the smoke seems to get!¡±

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯ll take a look!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly stood up and stepped aside for the older woman toe over.

    The older woman just walked to the stove and squatted down, and saw the stove inside slowly a stove of firewood, all piled up together.

    Seeing this situation, the older woman snorted andughed out loud.

    ¡°Silly boy, this fire is not burning like this!¡±

    Rosemary saw the woman take out about two-thirds of the firewood inside the stove, and set them up with a few firewood left, then brought a bamboo tube from the side and blew into it a few times, and the fire was soon on.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Rosemary stood by, stunned by the older woman¡¯s action in starting the fire.

    ¡°Auntie, you are also too powerful, just three or two clicks to light up this fire.¡± She is now simply too admiring of the elderdy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, there is a trick to this burning fire, the firewood inside the stove must be erected, use a stick to make a hole inside, so that the fire can be lit quickly.¡± The older woman said while working in front of the stove.

    Nodded, it turns out there is still so much to learn about this burning fire.

    When the older woman saw that Rosemary did not speak, she looked up and saw that her white face was covered with soot, as if she hade from inside the stove.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Haha ¡­

    ¡°Is there something on my face, huh?¡± Seeing the olderdy staring at her face thereughing back and forth, she asked in confusion.

    ¡°Look at your face, it¡¯s likea little flowered cating out of the stove!¡±

    Hearing the older woman say so, Rosemary subconsciously reached out to touch his face, which does not touch okay, a touch, the face is even darker.

    ¡°What is it, this?¡±

    Uncle and Wilson were chatting outside, and both of them felt hungry, so Uncle made it a point toe in to see if the meal was cooked, and before he reached the door, he heard the cheerfulughter of the older woman.

    Eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s face, see her face ck, the uncle instantly understood what is going on?

    ¡°Nothing, the first time? Anyone can have a little ident!¡±

    ¡°You go outside and wash your face, I¡¯ll help!¡± After saying that, the uncle let Rosemary go out and sat himself in front of the stove to burn the fire.

    After looking at his white hands, which were covered with some dark dust, he was embarrassed and headed outside.

    What a disgrace.

    Stepping out from inside, Rosemary hurriedly walked outside to find a towel.

    Wilson saw here out of it, keeping her head down, and asked worriedly, ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just ignore me for now, we¡¯ll talkter about what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Wilson said as he stood up from his seat and walked over to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lifting his head, he met Wilson¡¯s deep eyes.

    Blinked, when did this mane to her side!

    Seeing those dirty things on her face, he faintly froze, forcing himself to hold back theughter in his heart and said, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t just go off to fight with someone else?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who got into a fight with someone?¡± Rosemary gave Wilson a nk look and washed her face aside.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to fight! But look at the way I am now, are you sure you want me to fight someone else?¡±

    Rosemary finished washing her face, looked up at Wilson, waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you¡¯d better get better from your current injury!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary hung up the towel in her hand and turned around to help Wilson sit in his seat.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    The uncle came out from inside with a steaming te of food.

    Putting the dishes on the table, Uncle said with a smile, ¡°Your aunt has made you her best braised rabbit meat, you must eat more tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to eat more tonight!¡± Looking at the uncle¡¯s naive smile, Wilson¡¯s mood followed suit.

    Rosemary brought in water to wash Wilson¡¯s hands, then went into the kitchen to help serve the food.

    Soon, a table of fragrant dishes had all been served, looking at the fragrant chicken soup, Rosemary swallowed her saliva.

    ¡°It smells so good!¡±

    ¡°What are you still waiting for? Hurry up and eat! It won¡¯t be as good if it gets coldter!¡± The olderdy came out from inside the kitchen, saw Rosemary standing in front of the table and said with a smile.

    ¡°Young man, how about we have a couple of drinks?¡± Looking at that table of dishes, the uncle happily proposed.

    ¡°Good, I also have the same intention?¡±

    It is rare that Uncle is so happy, Wilson is naturally willing to apany.

    In no time, the uncle took out a jar of wine from inside the room and put it on the table.

    ¡°Youe guy, finally give up your altar of wine out to drink!¡± The older woman saw the altar of wine on the table and couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    Rosemary looked at the uncle embarrassed scratching his head, that look like a young teenager.

    ¡°Drinking also requirespany, drinking with people like you is a waste of my efforts.¡± Uncle said as he poured the wine.

    Thedy smiled and said to Wilson: ¡°Young man, don¡¯t drink too much wer, drink more chicken soup, I stewed this chicken for four or five hours on a slow fire, it¡¯s nutritious?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯ve worked hard!¡±

    When Wilson said that, the aunt waved her hand and said, ¡°No hard work, no hard work, as long as you guys don¡¯t mind this shitty ce of the aunt, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, you and Uncle are the saviors of our couple, if it wasn¡¯t for you, maybe we would not be in this world anymore!¡±

    Taking the older woman¡¯s hand, Rosemary looked at her and said.

    ¡°Rosemary is right, this ss, Wilson to both of you, thank you for saving my life, and thank you for taking care of me these days!¡± After saying that, Wilson drank all the wine in his hand.

    ¡°This is your fate, since God arranged for us to meet, this means we have a destiny, from now on you take care of your injuries here, treat this ce as your home, as long as Uncle has a bite to eat, will never let you starve!¡±

    The words fell, the uncle also drained his bowl of wine.

    After drinking, the uncle smiled heatedly and stretched out his hand to wipe the liquor off the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Come on, eat more food, your uncle hasn¡¯t been as happy as he is now for a long time!¡± The older woman said as she gave Rosemary rabbit meat.

    ¡°Thank you, auntie!¡± Looking at the dishes that were almost piled up inside the bowl, a warm feeling welled up in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    Uncle is particrly happy today, while drinking his own brewed rice wine, while talking to Wilson about the meaningful things they have here, the two chatted very body happy.

    ¡°Uncle, are you and Karen going to the mountains tomorrow to cut firewood?¡± Rosemary, who was eating her meal on the side, looked at Uncle and asked.

 299 will not sit idly by and do nothing

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Can Ie with you guys tomorrow?¡±

    The uncle looked up at Rosemary, smiled and said, ¡°Okay, if you want to go, you can go together, as long as you don¡¯t mind getting tired!¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to go out and see, how do you guys chop wood?¡± Rosemary said as she ate.

    Brows lightly touched, Wilson nced at Rosemary, wiggled his lips to say something, and finally didn¡¯t.

    *******

    The white walls, surrounded by the strong smell of sterile water, inside the VIP suite, Nathaniel has woken up for two days, and seeing that he is now in a stable condition, he has been transferred from the sterile ward inside to the monitoring ward.

    Lareina sat on the chair beside the bed, looked at Nathaniel lying on the hospital bed and said with a smile, ¡°Nathaniel, what do you want to eat for lunch today, tell mom, mommy will go and make it for you!¡±

    Nathaniel slowly turned his head and looked at Lareina who had lost a round of weight because she was worried about herself, and said weakly, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m no longer a big deal, you go back to rest first, look at the wrinklesing out of your eyes?¡±

    If it was in the past, hearing these words, Lareina would have gone back to sleep without saying a word, but now, she hated that it was herself who was lying in bed, looking at Nathaniel, whose face was bloodless, Lareina felt her heart was dripping blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you can get better, it¡¯s worth it for mom even if you have wrinkles around your eyes!¡±

    With a slight smile, Nathaniel reached out and took Lareina¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, as long as I recuperate well, I¡¯ll soon be as alive and well as before!¡±

    ¡°Silly, of course mommy knows you¡¯ll be fine, you don¡¯t have to worry about mommy, just now your big brother and sister-inw said they¡¯lle over to have lunch with youter, when theye, I¡¯ll go back to rest, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Lareina touched Nathaniel¡¯s hair that had blocked his eyes and said gently, ¡°You take a rest first, and when your big brotheres, mommy will wake you up!¡±

    At the word, Nathaniel has closed his eyes, these days he is like walking in front of the door of the ghost, which also let him suddenly thought through a lot of things.

    Standing up, Lareina let out a soft sigh and helped Nathaniel cover up.

    Looking at Nathaniel¡¯s pale, bloodless, handsome face, Lareina¡¯s heart seized with pain.

    Ever since she learned that the girl Nathaniel liked was Rosemary, Lareina knew her son was destined to be hurt by love.

    These days, she probably knows all about Rosemary in Tina¡¯s mouth, only to regret that such a good girl has long since ceased to belong to her son.

    Since ancient times, infatuation is always hurt by heartlessness!

    She can now only pray silently in her heart that her son will be able to get out of this rtionship that does not belong to him sooner.

    Seeing that Nathaniel had fallen asleep, Lareina tucked him in and turned to go out.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Lareina had juste out when she saw Vincent and Tinaing over with their meal.

    ¡°Mom, is Nathaniel feeling better?¡± Tina asked as she walked up.

    Lareina shook her head and looked at Tina and said, ¡°Tina, can you contact Miss Harris and see if she can take the time toe over and look at Nathaniel and enlighten him, I¡¯m really worried that if he continues like this, his body will not be able to take it!¡±

    Tina looked inside the ward before pulling Lareina to a corner of the corridor and slowly said, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that Rosemary won¡¯te, but since they went back that afternoon, they haven¡¯t eaten dinner and went out, until now they haven¡¯te back, The Grant family has now started in secret looking for someone!¡±

    ¡°So no one knows where they went?¡± Lareina obviously didn¡¯t expect things to be like this.

    ¡°Mom, we can¡¯t let Nathaniel know about this matter for the time being, or else with his temper, he will definitely ask to be discharged from the hospital!¡± Vincent stood aside and said.

    Seeing Lareina taking care of Nathaniel day and night these days, the dark circles on her eyes are very obvious.

    ¡°Mom, you should go back and rest first! You see your whole body has lost a lot of weight recently because of taking care of Nathaniel?¡± Looking at the very tired Lareina, Tina said heartily.

    ¡®Okay then! Then you guys stay in the hospital and keep himpany, then I¡¯ll go back first!¡± With these words, Vincent let a bodyguard escort Lareina back.

    Looking at Lareina¡¯s departing back, Vincent and Tina walked towards Nathaniel¡¯s room.

    Vincent pushed the door open and entered, and saw that Nathaniel was not sleeping, but his eyes were looking at them all the time.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Slightly stunned, was it their conversation outside that he heard?

    ¡°Nathaniel, you¡¯re awake, get up and eat first!¡± Tina said with a smile as she mentioned the food box in her hand to a side table.

    ¡°Sister-inw, did something happen to Rosemary?¡± Looking at Tina, Nathaniel opened the door and asked.

    ¡°What makes you ask that?¡±

    Tina puts down the food box in her hand and walks over to Nathaniel¡¯s bedside and sits down.

    This news also came to her only this morning, and what she knows now was also told to her by Vincent.

    ¡°Nathaniel, the most important thing for you now is to rest well, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything else, everything has big brother!¡±

    For Nathaniel¡¯s temperament, Vincent is the most clear, instead of hiding it from him, it is better to tell him directly, so that at least he can still listen to a few words.

    ¡°Brother, so do you know what¡¯s going on with Rosemary right now?¡±

    Although Vincent did not explicitly say that something had happened to Rosemary, but in the twenty years together as brothers, how could he not understand his words?

    ¡°I know this matter certainly can¡¯t be hidden from you, so when I learned that they had an ident, I already called to inquire with Joseph and the others about the situation, and ording to their judgment, Rosemary and the others should be safe!¡±

    Nathaniel looked at his big brother and said pleadingly, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m counting on you in this matter!¡±

    Although he knows that there are already people guarding her by her side, he now just wants to watch silently behind her back, as long as she is safe and happy!

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t beg me, I won¡¯t sit back and do nothing!¡± Even if Nathaniel didn¡¯t care, Tina couldn¡¯t just let it go.

    After being with Tina for so long, he has finally figured out one thing, as long as Rosemary has something to do, Tina will stand behind Rosemary no matter what the situation is.

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    Tina looked at Vincent, her mouth opened and closed, as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry about this matter, let¡¯s eat first! Today¡¯s chicken soup is your sister-inw worked all morning to give you stew, you can drink a little moreter!¡±

    Vincent said while helping Tina to take out the food inside the food box and put it on the table.

    ¡°Thank you sister-inw!¡±

 300 Discover the clues

    The following morning, Rosemary was awakened by the sound of chickens crowing outside her house.

    A nce at Wilson lying next to her, Rosemary remembered thatst night the four of them had dinner together, see Wilson and uncle two people drinking very happy, she went to her room first to rest, probably because of the reason of pregnancy, she is now this time, basically get into bed and sleep, and also a particrly heavy sleep.

    Seeing that he was sleeping deeply, Rosemary did not disturb him, picked up the jacket next to her and put it on, and got out of bed carefully from the side.

    Rosemary got dressed and walked outside to wash up briefly when she saw the olderdy walking out with some buns!

    ¡°Good morning, auntie!¡±

    ¡°Good morning,e over for dinner when you get up!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± With that said, Rosemary walked to the table and ate her breakfast.

    Looking at the time, it was alreadyte, Rosemary grabbed a bun from the bowl and asked while eating, ¡°Auntie, didn¡¯t Uncle sayst night that he was going to cut firewood today?¡±

    ¡°¡±Your uncle is not going, he drank too much wine with your boyst night, the wine has a strong aftertaste? They don¡¯t want to get up today!¡±

    The older woman said, while taking the bun and drinking from the bowl of thin rice.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you ready? It¡¯s time for us to go!¡±

    Hearing that it was Karen¡¯s voice, Rosemary looked at the older woman and asked, ¡°Karen doesn¡¯t know that Uncle isn¡¯t going to the mountains to cut firewood today?¡±

    ¡°I know, I told her this morning, it just so happens that his third uncle¡¯s son next door is also going to the mountains to cut firewood, so Karen will go with himter.

    As soon as Karen walked into the courtyard, she saw Rosemary and the older woman still eating breakfast at the table.

    ¡°Karen, you¡¯re here, have you eaten?¡± As soon as she saw Karening, the olderdy was busy getting up to greet her.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t be busy, I¡¯ve already eaten, I came to pick up Rosemary to go with me!¡±

    Finishing thest bit of bun in her hand, Rosemary put down the bowl in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    ¡°Karen, wait for me, I¡¯ll go to my room and get a shirt!¡±

    ¡°You also do not go too far, cut almost as long as you cane back, you know?¡± The older woman admonished from the sidelines.

    Karen naturally knew what the older woman meant and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Auntie! I didn¡¯t n to cut wood today either, I just took Rosemary for a walk in the mountains and picked some wild fruits on the way.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, then you go early and return early, noon aunt wait for you to eat ah!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After getting changed, Rosemary came out of the room and said to the aunt, ¡°Aunt, if Wilson wakes upter, if he asks about me, just tell him I went out with Karen.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then!¡±

    With those words, Karen had already pulled Rosemary outside.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ********

    ¡°Mr. Flower, we¡¯ve been walking along this river for almost a day, if we follow the location on the map, we shouldn¡¯t be far from the ancient vige?¡± A man in ck who was following Joseph asked as he looked at the winding river in front of him.

    Joseph reached out and wiped the sweat off his forehead, although it was already winter, but he still felt hot.

    Picked up the map in his hand and looked at the markings on it. By definition, they should be near the ancient vige now, but why haven¡¯t they seen the vige by now?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re walking ahead, we should be almost there!¡± Putting the map away, Joseph kept walking forward with a few brothers.

    After walking for about ten minutes, a fork in the river reeds appeared.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, look, there¡¯s a fork in the road here?¡±

    Looking at the fork in the road in front of you, although it doesn¡¯t look like a road that is often traveled, you can still tell that it has been traveled.

    Seeing that everyone is tired, in order to prevent taking the wrong path, Joseph said to the two ck-d men behind him, ¡°You two go ahead and take a look, if there is a vige, call us, if not, turn back, we will wait for you here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± With those words, the man in ck quickly disappeared into the reeds by the river.

    ********

    Karen led Rosemary towards the entrance of the vige and saw a boy looking around on Woody Bridge in front of her from a distance.

    ¡°Look, Bob¡¯s already there!¡±

    The two trotted over and heard the boy, who was called Bob, see Karen pulling Rosemary and say, ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is Rosemary, you can also call me Rosemary!¡± looking at the strong-looking man with a little dark skin in front of him, Rosemary introduced with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Rosemary girl, I¡¯m Bob!¡± Bob looked at such a beautiful girl in front of him and his face instantly turned red, like a ripe red apple.

    Looking at Bob¡¯s flushed face, Rosemary and Karen looked at each other and smiled, then said, ¡°Bob, you lead the way!¡±

    Hearing Karen calling out to him, Bob, who hadn¡¯t reacted yet, jerked his head up, looked at Karen, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosemary was instantly amused by Bob¡¯s frothy look and said with a smile, ¡°Bob, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, just think of me as Karen!¡±

    Bob, who reacted, gave Rosemary a heated smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that said, Bob picked up a basket that was ced by the bridge and led the way.

    ¡°Karen, didn¡¯t you guys say you were going to cut firewood? Why do you still have a basket with you?¡± Looking at the basket Bob was holding, Rosemary asked curiously.

    ¡°Uncle can not go to cut wood? It just so happens thatst night Bob told me that he saw a lot of wild fruits in the mountains not far ahead a few days ago, so this morning I asked Bob to take us with him to pick some fruits ande back to eat them!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but will this dy you from doing your work?¡± After all, children in the countryside are not like them, and everything has to be done at home?

    Bob would look at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s winter now, all the farm work has been done, we usually just go out and cut some firewood, if there are wild fruits, we will also go pick some back to eat.¡±

    After hearing Bob¡¯s words, Karen also nodded aside.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think so much, it¡¯s fate that we can know each other, when you go back, we don¡¯t know when we can meet again?¡±

    Holding Karen¡¯s arm, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I go back, I¡¯lle back to see you guys sometime in the future!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is a man of her word!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pull the hook!¡± Karen stuck out her own little thumb and smiled at RosemaryTammy, showing her cute little dimples.

    Looking at the childish Karen, Rosemary also stretched out her little thumb and said with a smile, ¡°Hook your little finger and say the words that never change.¡±

 301 Itâ€™s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge

    ¡°This is it!¡±

    Bob pointed to a tree lined area in front of us.

    Looking at the tree-lined, jade-lined mountain in front of him, Rosemary looked at Bob and said, ¡°Is this where you said the wild fruit was?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I also came here a few days ago to cut firewood and found it, let¡¯s go up and take a look!¡± With those words, Bob took the knife in his hand and cut off all the branches that were in the way in front of him.

    After about twenty minutes of walking, Rosemary smelled a fruity aroma, which became stronger the further she walked inside.

    Bob led them to a veryrge date palm tree and said to Karen, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and pick it, and you guys will be responsible for picking it up from below!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Putting the basket down in his hands, he responded with a smile.

    ¡°There really seems to be a lot of wild fruits here, look there seems to be apricots over there is it?¡± Rosemary asked, pointing to a tree not far away.

    Looking in the direction Rosemary pointed, he nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s an apricot, and they¡¯re the best thing about them right now, they¡¯re not sour at all!¡±

    Rosemary felt her mouth watering when she thought of the sweet and sour taste.

    ¡°Karen, proceed!¡±

    Rosemary, who was still indulging in the deliciousness, had not yet reacted when she saw Bob standing high up in the tree, grabbing several sour dates in his hand and was about to throw them down?

    ¡°Karen, catch!¡±

    With a clink, Rosemary saw a few dates lying inside Karen¡¯s basket.

    Karen picked the biggest one and handed it to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, try it!¡±

    Taking the date from Karen¡¯s hand, Rosemary took a bite, ¡°So sweet!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Take out a date from inside the basket and throw it into your mouth, ¡°En, it¡¯s really sweet, let¡¯s pick some more back and let everyone try itter.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± After eating the one in her hand, Rosemary took another one from inside the basket, followed Karen¡¯s example and wiped it on her clothes before putting it in her mouth again.

    ¡°Karen, how was it? Was it good?¡± Bob asked as he sat on a branch, eating dates while looking at them.

    Rosemary looked up at Bob¡¯snguid demeanor, and if she weren¡¯t pregnant right now, I¡¯m afraid she would have climbed up there too.

    ¡°Bob, stop eating and hurry up and shake the dates off the tree while Rosemary and I pick them up!¡± Karen tilted her head and shouted to Bob who was sitting in the tree.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words just fell, Rosemary and Karen did not have time to walk away, then by the sudden rain of red dates in the air hit the head, so that Rosemary and Karen clutch their heads and scurry to the side.

    ¡°Bob, we have not yet gone away, why do you start shaking the tree!¡± Karen stood not far from the Lee tree, arms crossed, pointing at Bob in the tree and yelling.

    ¡°You told me to shake it, now why me me?¡±

    ¡°You, I think you¡¯re doing it on purpose!¡± ring at Bob in the tree, Karen said with a huff.

    Bob is now sitting on a branch, looking down at Karen, who is stomping her feet in anger, and said jokingly, ¡°How about youe up and beat me?¡± After saying that, and deep down fingers, hooked fingers towards Karen.

    Rosemary, standing aside, watched the interaction between the two of them, which reminded her of the time she used to y with Sidney and Alick, when she was also the same as Karen, carefree and innocent.

    Karen red at him and squatted down and started to see the dates, picking them up while whispering to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, the two of us pick up dates together!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ncing at Bob in the tree, Karen¡¯s eyes shed a glint, though quickly, for Rosemary to catch.

    Looks like Bob is in for a treat.

    Bob ate almost all the dates on the tree, and did not wait for Rosemary and the others to go away, another shake, and soon the tree was almost gone.

    Seeing dates all over the ground, Bob was satisfied and started toe down from the tree.

    Karen suddenly stood up just in time to see Bob halfway down the basket, fiercely grabbed the dates inside the basket and threw them hard at Bob.

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw it, it hurts me!¡± Because Bob just down to the uncle¡¯s half, both hands are just grabbing on the tree, looking at each and every date flying towards him, can only catch hard, not even the opportunity to dodge.

    ¡°I call this a gentleman¡¯s revenge for ten years, who let you bully me and Rosemary, see how I will return what I just gave you!¡±

    The more Karen threw, the more energetic she became. Rosemary stood by and looked at the childish Karen, smiling and shaking her head.

    Seeing Bob sat on a face that would rather offend a viin than a woman, Rosemary smiled, took Karen¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Well, you see Bob has been beating you for so long, and the anger is out, so let him go!¡±

    When he heard Rosemary say that, Bob looked at Karen and nodded.

    After taking a nce at the basket and seeing that there were no more dates in it, Karen pped her hands and said with a smile, ¡°Okay! For Rosemary¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t bother with you, let¡¯s pick up dates!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Looking at Karen, didn¡¯t this little girl say she put Bob in because there were no more dates in the basket?

    Seeing that Rosemary kept looking at herself, Karen vaguely spat out her tongue, then lowered her head and continued to pick up the dates on the ground.

    ¡°Rosemary girl, it didn¡¯t just hit you, did it!¡± Bob asked with a smile as soon as he came down.

    ¡°No, the dates are not very big, and there is no pain in smashing them on the body!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Karen didn¡¯t say anything and kept her head down as she continued to pick up the dates on the ground.

    Rosemary suddenly wanted to go to the bathroom and slowly moved to Karen¡¯s side and shouted in a small voice, ¡°Karen!¡±

    Reaching toward Karen, knowing that Rosemary had something to say to herself, she brought her ear to the front.

    ¡°Karen, I need to go to the bathroom, can you go with me?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After the words, Karen said to Bob: ¡°Bob, we¡¯ll go over there, you wait for us here first, no following ah!¡±

    Bob oh¡¯d, nced at them, and immediately lowered his head again.

    Leading Rosemary to a more secluded area, he said, ¡°Rosemary, make it easy for you here, I¡¯ll go to the front and help you keep watch!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Karen came to a stand not far from Rosemary, looked around, and suddenly saw a lot of purple-red fruits hanging from the vines in front of her.

    I don¡¯t know if the fruit can be eaten. I want to go up and worry that those fruits cannot be eaten.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready, do you want to make it easy?¡±

    Rosemary came out and saw Karen standing and looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Rosemary, look at that red fruit over there, do you know what kind of fruit that is?¡±

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    ¡°The one hanging next to the big tree, as big as an egg, the purple one.¡±

    Following the direction of Karen¡¯s finger, Rosemary also saw the fruit hanging on the tree.

    ¡°How does this fruit look like ¡­¡±

 302 Are you a veterinarian?

    ¡°Rosemary, do you know what kind of fruit that is?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like the passion fruit we used to eat!¡± Looking at the purple-red fruit, Rosemary said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go over there and take a look?¡±

    Hearing Karen say this, Rosemary smiled and nodded her head.

    Karen walked to the front and watched many vines tangled around the trees, which also made them a bit of trouble to get past.

    ¡°Rosemary, be careful, there are a lot of thorns here, just stay behind me!¡±

    Rosemary, who was walking behind, watched Karen darken in front of her and slowly plucked a path with her hand.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just identally scraped by a tree vine!¡±

    Turning back to Rosemary, he saw that there was nothing wrong with her and continued on his way.

    After taking a look at her hand, she saw that no blood was left on it, and Rosemary left it alone.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Karen stood next to those vines, looking at the fruit on them, wanting to pick and not daring to pick.

    Walk up, Rosemary reached out for a passion fruit, carefully peeled, shallow taste, said: ¡°This is passion fruit, you do not see it insignificant, it has many effects, can cure insomnia, it can improve muscle spasms, twitching, pain caused by nerve tension, and the taste is also very good, you try it. ¡±

    Pluck a passion fruit, pluck it, and hand it to Karen.

    Karen took the passion fruit in Rosemary¡¯s hand, put it in her mouth and licked a little bit, her eyebrows furrowed together and said, ¡®So sour!¡± The acidity made her eyes squint into a line.

    Oh ¡­Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Look at that look on your face, is it that sour?¡± Pointing at the expression on Karen¡¯s face, Rosemary said with a smile.

    Watching Rosemary eat several passion fruits in a row, Karen spat out and asked, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you feel sour?¡±

    ¡°No, sour and sweet, I just like this taste.¡± I used to hear people say that a sour child is a spicy girl, since she was pregnant, she especially likes to eat sour, could it be that the one inside her belly is a boy.

    Seeing Rosemary eat without even blinking, Karen couldn¡¯t help but give her a thumbs up.

    After eating four or five, Rosemary did not eat any more, the passion fruit hanging on the vine, frowning, said, ¡°I forgot to bring a basket over just now, otherwise I could have found some food for them.¡±

    Karen snickered when she saw Rosemary¡¯s face full of tangles.

    ¡°What are youughing at, do you have a solution?¡±

    After giving Rosemary a look, Karen took off her jacket, then took off the thinner sweater inside and tied both sleeves in a dead-end knot, before nodding in satisfaction.

    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this give us something to put the white spiced fruit in?¡± Karen held the clothes in her hand in front of Rosemary¡¯s face.

    Oh ¡­ Rosemary looked at the clothes in Karen¡¯s hand andughed softly out loud.

    ¡°Still you are smart!¡± The words fell, and the two began to pick the passion fruit and put it inside.

    ¡°Karen!¡±

    Bob¡¯s voice came from a distance, at which point they realized that it had been out for a long time, no wonder Bob¡¯s voice was filled with panic and anxiety.

    ¡°Bob, we¡¯re here!¡±

    Following the sound, Bob finally found them.

    ¡°Karen, we should go back, I see the weather is getting darker and darker, it looks like it¡¯s going to rain soon!¡±

    It was then that Rosemary looked up into the air, only to see the air slowly covered with a mist, and it looked as if it was really going to rain.

    ¡°Bob, don¡¯te over here, we¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    Karen found a vine, tied the mouth of her clothes, then picked up the fruit and said, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s going to rain, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The three of them hurried towards the bottom of the hill, probably because it was going to rain, Bob and Karen walked very fast, and in a short time Rosemary was behind.

    Vomit ¡­

    Suddenly Rosemary felt an unpleasant feeling in her stomach and squatted down on the road and vomited.

    Karen heard a noise and looked back to see Rosemary crouching in the road, vomiting desperately.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Throwing the things in her hands, Karen ran to Rosemary¡¯s front and held her up, asking worriedly.

    Bob heard Karen scream, also called the body of the things thrown, rushed to Rosemary¡¯s front.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary so hard, Karen said to Bob, ¡°Bob, do you think Rosemary could have eaten that fruit to get like this!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you still standing there, hurry home to find a doctor!¡± The words fell, Bob also do not care about the difference between men and women, directly Rosemary¡¯s hand to his shoulder, carrying Rosemary on his back and ran to the vige.

    Before Rosemary had a chance to tell them that she was in fact fine, she heard Bob shout, ¡°Sister Rosemary, hold on, you¡¯ll soon reach the vige.¡±

    I wanted to say something, but Rosemary, who was lying on Bob¡¯s back, was too weak to say a word because she had just vomited for a bit too long.

    That said, Bob is really worthy of the name Bob, carrying Rosemary simply in four words to describe him is not too much ¨C as fast as a step.

    I saw Bob carrying Rosemary hurriedly towards a small yard, and before anyone arrived, I heard Bob¡¯s booming voice.

    ¡°Uncle Five, Uncle Five ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, shouting!¡± Only to see, from inside out a man about the same age as the uncle.

    As soon as Karen saw the mane out, she hurriedly went forward and took the man¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Uncle Five,e and help Rosemary, she seems to have food poisoning?¡±

    The man called Uncle Five lightly shook off Karen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just food poisoning, isn¡¯t it? Do you need to make such a fuss?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes! I know that fifth uncle¡¯s medical skill is good, then can you help Rosemary to see first before talking!¡± Karen is now most worried about Rosemary¡¯s health, deeply afraid that if there is any slip-up, it is not good to exin to Uncle and Aunt.

    ¡°Yes! Just hurry up, Uncle Five!¡± Bob also said from the sidelines.

    The man called Fifth Uncle gave Bob a nk look and yelled, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you hurry up and put the man down!¡±

    ¡°Ah, good!¡±

    Karen found a better stool and slowly ced Rosemary on it.

    ncing at the man in front of her, Rosemary softly shouted, ¡°Uncle Five, I ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Uncle Five, who looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, girl, I¡¯m the best healer in this vige, like I healed the cows, pigs, dogs, sheep or whatever in the vige, so don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be fine soon!¡±

    ¡°You are a veterinarian?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Apparently Uncle Five didn¡¯t know what the vet Rosemary was talking about.

    Sitting up straight, Rosemary said, ¡°What you meant to say was that you cured all the livestock in the vige, right?¡±

 303 More and more like it

    ¡°Yes! So you don¡¯t have to worry, I can definitely save you!¡±

    Hearing the words called Uncle Five, Rosemary felt her whole body powerful and hurriedly stood up from the stool and said, ¡°I¡¯m already well, sorry to disturb you!¡±

    When Karen and Bob saw Rosemary about to stand up, they thought she was too intoxicated and began to talk confused.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, Uncle Five¡¯s medical skills are the best in our vige, don¡¯t you worry!¡± Bob thought Rosemary was worried about Uncle Five¡¯s medical skills and hurriedly exined from the sidelines.

    ¡°Yes! Rosemary, Uncle Five is very nice, so just be good and do a good job and let his old man check it out for you?¡±

    Looking at the two of them that look for their own good, made Rosemary cry andugh.

    Feeling less ufortable now than just now, Rosemary then said to Karen: ¡°Karen, I¡¯m really fine, just now it¡¯s just because I walked too fast, so my stomach has a little difort, that¡¯s why I vomited up on the subway.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just eat a few passion fruits to get like this?¡± Looking at Rosemary, Karen said worriedly.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to exin to them that she was pregnant, so she had to say, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I just had some stomach difort, that¡¯s why it caused regurgitation and vomiting, I don¡¯t have food poisoning!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Karen blinked and asked in a bit of disbelief, ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask the olderdy, she knows!¡± Taking her hand, Rosemary said.

    Seeing that Rosemary kept saying she was fine, and that maybe they really were mistaken, she stood up and said to Uncle Five, ¡°Uncle Five, I¡¯m sorry to bother you!¡±

    After saying that, Karen helped Rosemary to walk towards the older woman¡¯s house.

    Bob followed them, and after half a day he still didn¡¯t understand how Rosemary got better without seeing a doctor!

    ¡°Karen, do the people inside your vige also go to Uncle Five when they are sick?¡±

    ¡°Rarely, usually when we get sick, we go to the mountains and dig up a little herb ourselves, take it back and boil it for ourselves and drink it!¡± Karen couldn¡¯t understand why Rosemary would ask that.

    Looking at the faint smile that appeared on Rosemary¡¯s face, Karen asked curiously, ¡°What is Rosemary smiling about?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking, Uncle Five is just a veterinarian, how could he treat people?¡±

    See Karen do not understand their own words, Rosemary continued: ¡°The so-called veterinarian is to see the livestock inside the home, livestock and people are different, so can see with livestock, but does not mean that both can see people, understand?¡±

    Karen listened to Rosemary¡¯s words and nodded her head with seeming understanding, ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Karen understood the truth that it is terrible to be uneducated.

    Rosemary found it funny to think that the two of them had just sent her to the vet for treatment.

    ¡°Where did Bob go?¡± Turning back, Rosemary asked, not seeing Bob.

    ¡°Bob will go to that date to go, he said you¡¯re okay now anyway, so he¡¯ll fold back and get those dates back!¡± Karen said as she held Rosemary up.

    Nodded and just walked to the entrance of the older woman¡¯s yard, I heard the sound of many people talking from inside.

    ¡°It seems that the elderdy has a guest at home?¡± Hearing the sound of someone talking, Karen whispered.

    ¡°It seems to be!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Just as she walked in, Rosemary saw a familiar smiling face in her eyes.

    ¡°Joseph, what brings you here?¡±

    Before Joseph saw Rosemary, he thought it was a neighbor from the older woman¡¯s house who had arrived, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be Rosemary.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was dressed as a vige girl, Joseph looked at her with eyes filled with incredulity.

    ¡°Rosemary, this vige girl dress, you really have a different half of the style?¡±

    ¡°Screw you, don¡¯t make fun of me as soon as youe!¡±

    Karen looked at Wilson who was sitting there without saying anything, and then looked at Joseph who had a smile on his face, it was the first time she had seen such a handsome man, it was like walking out of a painting.

    ¡°That, Rosemary, since you have guests, I¡¯ll go back first!¡± With those words, Karen ran away like a rabbit.

    Looking at Karen, who had already run out of sight, Rosemary touched her eyebrows lightly and muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to have lunch here?¡±

    ¡°Who was that girl just now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl from this vige with a very cheerful personality!¡±

    Joseph raised an eyebrow and looked at Rosemary, ¡°Why do I feel as if she just seemed worried that we would eat her.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not afraid that you guys will eat her, she¡¯s afraid that she¡¯ll turn into an ice sculptureter while she¡¯s standing here, no?¡± Said, Rosemary¡¯s eyes nce at Wilson.

    Oh ¡­ Joseph gave Wilson a look and said, ¡°Did you hear that, Rosemary is sick of your iceberg face!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, he said coolly, ¡°I do think she¡¯s growing on me!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± When did he be more and more self-absorbed?

    Well! In fact, this guy has always been very narcissistic, just usually does not show so obvious.

    Walking to her seat and sitting down, Rosemary reached out and poured herself a ss of water.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your hand?¡± Wilson asked heartily as his eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s white jade hand.

    Looking at her hand, Rosemary replied coolly, ¡°I just got cut by a thorn when I was picking the fruit, so I¡¯ll just put some medicine on it after eating!¡±

    ¡°They say the hand is a girl¡¯s second face, howe when ites to you, it bes so indifferent?¡± Looking at her hands, Joseph snickered.

    As soon as Tammyughed, Rosemary looked at Wilson and said, ¡°If you had been in contact with them here after, you would have known the answer!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you with your medicine after you eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s hidden anger, Rosemary had the good sense to go along with his words, so as not to provoke him.

    ¡°By the way, how did you know we were here?¡±

    No sooner had Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth than she heard Wilson say, ¡°If you don¡¯t even know that, how can you follow me, you might as well just go home and bring up the kids?¡±

    Looking at her man, Rosemary sighed lightly, why was it so strange for a good word toe out of his mouth?

    Joseph shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care, it would be really strange if words like this vicious, unkind words didn¡¯te out of his Karma¡¯s mouth?¡±

    ¡°Ignore him, tell me first, how did you know we were here?¡±

    ¡°In fact, at first both Yuki and I thought something had happened to you guys until I found out that there happened to be a river where the car exploded, and I figured Wilson would definitely jump into the river with you to cover up the truth about your deaths. Then we were leading our brothers all the way down the river and finally found your silk scarf at a fork in the river!¡±

    ¡°My silk scarf?¡±

 304 Is the company bankrupt?

    ¡°Vincent, have you heard from Rosemary yet?¡±

    Tina came to Vincent¡¯s side with a te of fruit and asked Vincent, who was reading a book.

    ¡°Well, Joseph has found them, Wilson has a broken leg and is over there recuperating, Rosemary is fine and will probably be back in the next day or two!¡± Put down the book in his hand, Vincent said.

    These days because of Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s disappearance, the whole c city is almost turned over by The Grant family, although it is done in secret, as long as he Vincent wants to know, and how can it be concealed?

    Tina sat on the couch with a fruit te, leaned her legs together, ced the fruit te directly on herp, took a fork and stuck the fruit in her mouth.

    ¡°Nathaniel has been in a very low mood these past few days, if he knew Rosemary was safe now, he¡¯d be happy!¡± Delivered a grape into his mouth and said lightly.

    Looking at Tina, who kept stuffing her mouth, Vincent¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, why has this girl be more and more good at eating recently?

    It seems that whenever she has time, she is holding something and eating it.

    ¡°Tina, have you been ufortable somewheretely?¡± Looking at her, Vincent asked with a bit of concern.

    ¡°¡­¡± Turning back and blinking, Tina didn¡¯t seem to hear what Vincent meant by that.

    Reaching out and pinching Tina¡¯s cheek, Vincent thought the little woman seemed to have gained a lot of weight.

    Seeing Tina looking dazed, Vincent said, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that you¡¯ve been particrly fond of eatingtely, and it seems that your hands and mouth haven¡¯t stopped for a while.¡±

    Spit out her tongue, she thought it was something big? It¡¯s just that she¡¯s been eating a little moretely, what¡¯s so strange about that!

    Tina suddenly turned to think, could it be that thepany recently had financial problems?

    ¡°Thepany hasn¡¯t been doing muchtely, has it?¡± Staring at Vincent, Tina asked seriously.

    ¡°Everything is fine with thepany!¡±

    Tina oh, turned her head while eating and muttered, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a little more fruit? It made me think that thepany was going out of business.¡± Although it was said in a low voice, it was still all heard by Vincent.

    ¡°What¡¯s going through your head, even if all the people of The Meyer Family don¡¯t do it, The Meyer Family has enough property tost several lifetimes.¡± And how could it be so easily eaten up by her.

    Tina skimmed her lips, did not speak, continued to eat the fruit in her hands, obviously not thinking about the meaning of Vincent¡¯s words.

    ¡°Has it been a long time since you¡¯ve had your period?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Tina suddenly turned her head to look at Vincent, although the two were already engaged, and if it wasn¡¯t for Nathaniel¡¯s ident, they might have even gotten married by now. But after hearing Vincent ask about her period, Tina was still a little embarrassed and her face instantly turned red.

    Seeing her blush, Vincentughed out lightly, ¡°Where on your body have I not seen, just ask a physiological period, to blush like this?¡±

    ¡°Do you think everyone is as shameless as you are?¡± ring at Vincent, Tina huffed.

    But angry, Vincent¡¯s words just seemed to bring her up, as if her period has not been patronizing for two months, it can¡¯t be ¡­

    Looking at the various expressions that shed across her face, Vincent probably also guessed seven or eight, it seems that the two of them together, neither of them had used contraception, then the possibility of pregnancy ¡­

    At the thought of this, Vincent¡¯s heart was thrilled and he stood up from the couch, went to the coat rack and took his own coat and put it on, and took Tina¡¯s coat and walked to her and said, ¡°Get dressed!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Asked Vincent, looking up at a somewhat unusual Vincent.

    ¡°Hospital!¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for Tina to agree, he directly picked her up and walked out.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The maid hurriedly opened the car door, Vincent shoved Tina into the car, turned around and stepped into the driver¡¯s seat, stepped on the gas, and the car drove fast to the hospital.

    Looking at Vincent who did not say a word, Tina vaguely guessed that he was taking himself to the hospital, to check his health.

    Looking at his t belly, his hand naturally went there, did it really have the crystallization of their love in it.

    The car soon stopped in front of the hospital, Tina just opened the car door, the whole person was picked up again by Vincent and walked into the hospital.

    Seeing those peopleing and going in the hospital is not the lowered head there whispering, Tina felt very embarrassed and said to Vincent: ¡°You put me down, I can walk by myself!¡±

    Vincent did not seem to hear the same, hugging him all the way forward, Tina knew that his domineering president¡¯s temper wasing back, so she simply buried her head directly in his chest.

    Edmund had just finished his surgery and hadn¡¯t even had time to take a sip of water when he saw Vincent walk in with Tina in his arms.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ¡­?¡± Seeing Vincenting with Tina in his arms, Edmund thought Tina was sick and hurriedly put the cup he had just held in his hand back into the distance and looked at them and asked.

    Putting Tina on the chair, Vincent said indifferently, ¡°Check her body, she¡¯s been eating a bit too muchtely!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at Vincent, he asked faintly, ¡°And because of that, you¡¯re holding her over for me to examine?¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Seeing a tearful expression on Edmund¡¯s face, Vincent didn¡¯t see what he had done wrong.

    Shaking his head, Edmund sighed lightly, it is true that the IQ of men in love are zero ah!

    ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t listen to his nonsense, I just haven¡¯t had my period for two months, so I came over to ask you to check me out!¡± Tina felt that if she didn¡¯t say anything, Edmund would still think that they were looking for trouble for nothing?

    Hearing Tina¡¯s words, Edmund smiled and said to Vincent, ¡°Mr. Meyer, I just got off the operating table, can you let me have a drink of water first before checking?¡±

    Edmund felt that with these iceberg president together to make friends, that the heart¡¯s tolerance must be ten times more powerful than normal people, otherwise it will soon die of heart failure.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Walking to the table to bring up the water he had just not drunk, he drank half a ss and then rested for a few more minutes before he now felt alive.

    ¡°Edmund, have you had a lot of surgeries recently, I see your whole body seems to be very tired.¡± Looking at Edmund, whose eyes were red, Tina asked worriedly.

    Smiling at TinaTammy, she said, ¡°There¡¯s been a bit of surgerytely, but it¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°No matter what, you must take good care of yourself, look at how thin you¡¯ve betely!¡±

    Tina knew that recently Edmund had been eating and living in the hospital because of Nathaniel¡¯s surgery, and the whole person had lost a lot of weight, which made her feel very distressed.

 305 Tinaâ€™s pregnancy

    Seeing Tina was very concerned about Edmund, Vincent touched his chin, he had also lost weight recently, why did she not see it?

    Edmund looked at Vincent who was standing aside with a not very good face, this human man should not be so jealous!

    Ahem ¡­

    Coughing softly and looking at Tina, Edmund said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Big brother will take good care of himself!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let me check you out first!¡± After saying that, Edmund took Tina to the examination room and started to examine her.

    After about half an hour, Edmund was holding a stack of test reports, looking at the data shown on them, looking at them and smiling, ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯re going to be a mom and dad!¡±

    After reading all the test reports, Edmund said with a smile, ¡°The child is already two months old, the child is now very healthy, the first three months of pregnancy should not do strenuous exercise, this you should know!¡± After saying that, Edmund gave Vincent a meaningful look.

    When Tina heard Edmund¡¯s words, her little face was like a boiled red shrimp, but she couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her heart.

    Vincent nodded at Edmund with a smile full of happiness on his face.

    Edmund was on the sidelines for a while longer, before Vincent left with Tina.

    Just out of Edmund¡¯s office, Vincent was ready to hug Tina again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, just Edmund said, proper exercise is good for the baby!¡±

    ¡°Well, I know!¡± Even though Edmund said that Tina¡¯s bottom was fine and the baby was healthy, Vincent was still nervous as if he was the one carrying the baby.

    Seeing Vincent¡¯s cautious look, Tina thought he was too nervous.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see Nathaniel now and tell him about it by the way so he can have fun too!¡±

    The Meyer Family has been dead since Nathaniel¡¯s ident. There is noughter in the house, and the arrival of this child has brought a touch of life to the family.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go there now!¡± With those words, Vincent helped Tina to walk towards Nathaniel¡¯s ward.

    Tina was being held by Vincent like this, as if she was sick, and this feeling was very ufortable.

    But seeing Vincent¡¯s face overflowing with the happiness of being a father, Tina couldn¡¯t bear to say anything about him.

    ¡°Nathaniel, how is it, is your body feeling better?¡± As soon as Tina entered the ward, she saw that Nathaniel¡¯s face looked much better than before, it seemed that he already knew about Rosemary.

    Seeing Vincent helping Tina in, Nathaniel looked at them and asked, ¡°Is your sister-inw ufortable somewhere?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be an uncle!¡±

    Nathaniel, obviously stunned by Vincent¡¯s words, looked at Tina in disbelief and asked, ¡°Is it true what big brother said?¡±

    Looking at Nathaniel, who was also very happy, Tina smiled and nodded.

    ¡°Great, I¡¯m going to be an uncle!¡±

    ¡°By the way, big brother, have you checked whether the baby inside your sister-inw¡¯s belly is a boy or a girl?¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t expect Nathaniel to be so happy to hear the news, and her colleagues were amused by his words.

    ¡°The baby is only two months old, how can we possibly know if it¡¯s a boy or a girl!¡± Tina couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.

    Patting his head, Nathaniel said, ¡°Look at this brain of mine, but I like it no matter it¡¯s a boy or a girl!¡± The thought of meeting his little nephew in a few months made Nathaniel¡¯s mood very good.

    ¡°Look, he¡¯s happier as an uncle than I am as a father!¡± Looking at Nathaniel, who was smiling like a big child, Vincent joked. He said, ¡°Big brother, you still have the nerve to talk about me, you still do not hurry to prepare for the wedding? You¡¯re not nning to let your sister-inw marry her only when she has a big belly, are you?¡±

    Vincent took out his cell phone and dialed Lareina¡¯s number. Lareina was so happy to know that Tina was pregnant that she hung up the phone as soon as she heard Vincent say she was preparing for the wedding.

    Vincent shrugged and smiled, ¡°It seems Mom and Dad are more anxious to marry you home than I am?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because Mom and Dad love their sister-inw and don¡¯t want her to hear the gossip of others!¡± Why do I feel like my big brother¡¯s IQ is starting to droptely?

    ¡°Reaching out, he gently swept Tina into his arms and said, ¡°How could I possibly spare anyone a word of gossip about you?¡±

    Feeling the strong love from Vincent, Tina snuggled into her arms and felt sweetness in her heart.

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not here to spill dog food on me? At least think about me as a bachelor, okay?¡± Nathaniel, who was lying on the hospital bed, couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°You can¡¯t stand it now! You¡¯ll have to sufferter?¡± Tina looked at Nathaniel who was drooping his head andughed lightly at the side.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you get some rest, I¡¯ll take your sister-inw back first!¡± Vincent stood up and said to Nathaniel.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Waving his hand, Nathaniel said indifferently, ¡°Take good care of my sister-inw, and give me a big fat nephew when the timees so I can y with him!¡±

    ¡°Speak as if I would abuse your sister-inw, she is my wife!¡± With those words, Vincent had already dragged Tina out the door.

    If he had met Rosemary earlier, they would be the happiest couple now and might have had a child of their own.

    It¡¯s just not possible anymore!

    *******

    Joseph¡¯s arrival added to the family that was already joined by Wilson and Rosemary.

    After lunch, Joseph got in touch with William and asked him to send a helicopter to pick them up.

    Since something happened inside thepany, William estimated that he could note to pick them up until around 8:00 pm.

    ¡°Wilson, what happened to you guys that night and how did you and Rosemary end up in such an isted suburb?¡± Seeing that Rosemary and the older woman had gone out to pick vegetables, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s Andrew¡¯s personalwyer Anthony, he¡¯s being hunted by the X Group, for what reason, we don¡¯t know yet.¡± Thinking about what Anthony had told him that night, Wilson¡¯s body radiated a cold aura.

    Joseph sighed deeply, looked at Wilson, and said, ¡°Does this matter have something to do with Rosemary?¡±

    Seeing Wilson remain silent, Joseph already knew the answer.

    After a while, Wilson said, ¡°The news of my awakening has gotten out, I think there will start to move soon. I have thought carefully over the past few days, Rosemary should not return to The Grant family, I can¡¯t let that person know about Rosemary¡¯s existence.¡±

    ¡°Is this really necessary?¡± Looking at Wilson, Joseph thought this seemed unfair to Rosemary.

 306 you are mean to me

    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡±

    Rosemary was carrying a basket with some greens and saw Wilson and Joseph who seemed to be talking about something.

    Seeing her back, Wilson smiled and said, ¡°How was it, were you tired?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Putting the vegetable basket on the ground, he said, ¡°Not tired, just picking some vegetables, besides I am not that delicate.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, you¡¯re right about everything!¡±

    ¡°By the way, I have something I want to discuss with you guys!¡±

    ¡°What is it, you say?¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary said, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, I want to sponsor Karen to go to school in c-city.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Looking at Rosemary, Joseph wondered.

    Seeing their eyes shing with iprehension and doubt, Rosemary said, ¡°Karen is different from ordinary girls, whenever she talks about her dream, her eyes will shine with a brilliant light, such a girl who is eager to be able to study, I want to help her!¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Joseph looked at Rosemary and then at Wilson.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, she cane back with us at night if she wants!¡±

    ¡°You said yes, didn¡¯t you?¡± Rosemary was thrilled to hear that Wilson had said yes.

    In fact, she just wants to do what she can to help Karen, and she wants Karen to get out of here.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go ask her!¡± With those words, Rosemary walked towards Karen¡¯s house.

    ¡°Why did you say yes to her?¡±

    Joseph doesn¡¯t feel that taking a girl back now is the right decision!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if he¡¯s willing to go, then please help her find a school when the timees, as a kind of repayment for the care she¡¯s given to Rosemary these past few days!¡±

    Looking at his best friend, Joseph gave him a hard stare, and he said, how could Wilson take a girl back properly to be a light bulb.

    ¡°Why did you throw it at me?¡±

    Wilson nced coldly at Joseph and said coolly, ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have a girlfriend now, so it just so happens that Karen is asking you to take care of her for a while.¡±

    Can he not want this friend, why he taught his friends one by one to count on him?

    What a mistake in making friends!

    ¡°Can I have the right to say NO, huh?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Forget it, admit your own bad luck! At most, it¡¯s just a two-night stay, and when he goes to help her contact the school tomorrow, well, just drop it off at the school.

    Time flies, because Rosemary is going back today, so Uncle and Aunt cooked a table for them to practice, after eating, we sat in the courtyard while talking and chatting.

    ¡°Karen, this time you Rosemary take you out to let you study, you must be obedient, for our ancient vige topete, good efforts know?¡± Uncle sat aside, already don¡¯t know how many times to dictate.

    Karen, who was sitting on the sidelines, was happy and very upset, after all, it was her first time to go out of the ancient vige to the big city outside, and there was the fact that he did not feelfortable with his father being alone in the house.

    At first, when she heard Rosemary¡¯s words, she was indeed very moved, but when she thought that her father would have no one to take care of him in the future, she couldn¡¯t leave, and finally agreed to do so after Rosemary and the older woman persuaded her.

    Karen knew how rare this opportunity was for her, and that this might be God¡¯s gift to them, sending Rosemary specifically to help her.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will not let down your expectations of me!¡±

    Looking at her father, who sat aside and did not say anything, Karen was very reluctant, this was the first time she had left her father and gone away alone since she was so old.

    Holding Second Uncle¡¯s hand, Karen said with a smile, ¡°Dad, when I¡¯m not home, make sure you remember to eat on time and take good care of your health!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re out on your own, listen to your Rosemary more, you don¡¯t have to worry about it at home!¡± Karen¡¯s father looked at his daughter and admonished her from the sidelines.

    Not long after, a buzzing sound was heard, and soon a helicopter was seen parked on the sunbathing field outside the vige.

    ¡°William is here, we should go!¡±

    Nodding to Joseph, Wilson said a few words to the older aunt and uncle before pulling Rosemary towards the sunbed.

    The people inside the vige have never seen a helicopter, all of them followed them to the sunbathing field, until the helicopter disappeared in front of them, they only reacted.

    Uncle and aunt stood in ce for a long time, these days have been used to Rosemary¡¯s day at home, now all gone, always feel empty inside.

    Karen sat down in the window seat, looking at the vige farther and farther away from her, her nose sore, but insisted not to let the tears fall down.

    Taking Meow¡¯s hand, Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°Karen, don¡¯t be sad, you are leaving the vige with everyone¡¯s blessing, and also one day, you will go back again with their blessing.¡±

    ¡°Well, Rosemary don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll work hard and won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    William sat with Wilson not far from them and looked at Karen dressed as a vige girl and said, ¡°Boss, who is that girl?¡±

    ¡°Have you been very idletely?¡± Looking at William, who had a curious face, Wilson asked coldly.

    Grimacing, William turned his face away and muttered, ¡°People are scared for you, and once theye back they don¡¯t even have a good word to say, and they¡¯re still mean to them!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at William who was muttering there, was he being mean to him?

    ¡°William, thank you!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say thank you to herself, William, who was just angry, immediately had a flower-like smile on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s still Rosemary who cares about me and knows that I¡¯ve had a hard time these days, unlike someone who doesn¡¯t have a conscience at all!¡±

    After giving him a nk look, Wilson said coldly, ¡°I was nning to give you a few days off when I get back, but since you¡¯ve said I have no conscience, I¡¯ll sit on the charge.¡±

    As soon as he heard that Wilson was going to give himself a vacation, William¡¯s entire being came to life, but when he heard the words that followed, the whole person was suddenly distracted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, William deliberately squeezed out two tears and said pitifully, ¡°Boss, you see people have lost weight recently, I take back what I just said, you do not remember the small man, just give me a few days off, okay?¡±

    Rosemary sat on the sidelines and watched William who changed his face faster than a book, which really surprised her.

    ¡°Boss, how about giving Xi a few days off! It just so happens that he has nothing to dotely, so let her go down there for a stroll, it just so happens that there is a bit of leisure down theretely, and it¡¯s good for him to have some fun!¡±

    Joseph had his coffee in his hand, sipping it unhurriedly, as if the person who just spoke was not him.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good suggestion, so let Xi go have some fun!¡±

 307 I will be very careful

    The next morning, from outside the window came a sound of birds chirping, the mighty wind blew gently, came the rustling sound made by the wind blowing through the leaves outside.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Rolling over and reaching out to feel the cold next to her, Rosemary slowly opened her eyes and looked at the unfamiliar room in front of her, pretty sure she wasn¡¯t in The Grant family right now.

    I remember chatting with Karen on the ne yesterday and feeling very sleepy as we talked, so I fell asleep leaning back in my seat.

    Turning around, Rosemary rolled over in bed, ready to get up.

    Grabbing his jacket from the couch, he draped it over himself, pulled open the door to his room, and walked out.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    Looking at the unfamiliar house in front of her, Rosemary shouted as she walked.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Wilson came out from inside the adjacent study and saw Rosemary draped in her coat and preparing toe downstairs.

    ¡°Where is this, and why aren¡¯t we home?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary without even shoes, Wilson came over and picked up Rosemary, saying heartily, ¡°Why don¡¯t you even wear shoes, just like a child!¡±

    Rosemary then realized that she had juste out in such a hurry that she had forgotten to put on her shoes.

    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary in his arms, Wilson smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll live here from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Is this your house?¡±

    ¡°Well, do you like it?¡±

    cing Rosemary on the bed, Wilson took her hand and asked.

    This vi was given to Wilson by Darren when he first started working at thepany, to facilitate his stay when he workedte at thepany.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to work starting tomorrow, it¡¯s too boring for you to live at home alone, if you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll be free to y wherever you want!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Wilson!¡±

    Hugging her, Wilson doted on Rosemary¡¯s nose and gave her a light scrape, saying, ¡°Thanks for nothing, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡±

    Pressing his cheek against Rosemary¡¯s neck and smelling her aroma, Wilson felt that a part of his body was already quietly awakening.

    ¡°Rosemary, I want you!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson pinned Rosemary under himself and kissed her soft, fragrant lips without waiting for Rosemary to speak.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    The Wilson¡¯s body at this moment is emitting a heavy sense of lust. The voice is hoarse and with a low and charming voice, it is impossible to refuse.

    Probably because she knows that Wilson is Ellen, Rosemary¡¯s body is not as repulsive as it used to be; instead, she is now very worried about the baby inside her belly.

    ¡°Wilson, boy, Edmund said ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be very careful!¡±

    Rosemary, who was tense at first, slowly began to rx under Wilson¡¯s slow teasing.

    Feeling Rosemary¡¯s body slowly catering to itself again, Wilson¡¯s movements also began to elerate, hands tightly grasping Rosemary¡¯s waist, jerking hard, the two people tightly intertwined, the room inside a whirlwind of charm.

    ********

    ¡°Tinker Bell ¡­¡±

    Early in the morning, Joseph was awakened by a loud noise.

    ¡°Who is it! Are you still letting people sleep?¡±

    After rolling out of bed, Joseph sleepily walked out of the room and saw Karen with one hand holding a pot and the other looking at the gas stove next to her, seemingly studying how to use it.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    Joseph has a habit of sleeping until he wakes up naturally, and if anyone wakes him up during the time he is not asleep, the consequences are simply tragic to describe.

    Karen didn¡¯t expect to wake Joseph up, put down the things in her hands in a hurry and said in a small voice, ¡°Sorry to wake you up, I¡¯m just a little hungry and wanted to see if there was anything to eat!¡±

    Looking at Joseph with a ck line, Karen subconsciously took a few steps back, she was just hungry and wanted to get some food, not doing anything, why so aggressive?

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ncing at the clock in the living room, Karen whispered, ¡°Ten a. m.!¡±

    Looking at the very innocent Karen, Joseph had a rhythm of going crazy.

    It¡¯s okay why he wants to be a good person, now well, make even a good sleep did not sleep.

    She did not want to wake him up, but her belly was not up to the task, it had already screamed three times, and she could not stand it, so she wanted to make some food for herself.

    Who let her just a vige girl from the countryside, these kitchen inside the things in Karen¡¯s view, is simply high-tech, how to look at it can not understand.

    If Rosemary hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yesterday when he stuffed himself into his car and brought her here, she wouldn¡¯t have even had someone to talk to.

    ¡°Wait for me in the living room for a moment, I¡¯ll take you out to eat!¡± With those words, Joseph turned around and went up to the second floor.

    Seeing Joseph go up to the second floor, Karen then came out from inside the kitchen and came inside the living room, looking at all the things in the living room, Karen felt especially fresh.

    Although very curious about these things, but the most basic manners she still knows, can let her have a shelter, she is already very satisfied.

    Five minutester, Joseph had walked out fully dressed, took one look at the clothes on Karen, grabbed the car keys from the table, and pulled Karen out the door.

    As the saying goes, help people to the end, send the Buddha to the west!

    Tucking Karen into the car, the engine was started and the car was soon heading for thergest mall in Cornshire.

    After ten minutes, the car had arrived at the entrance of the mall, and just after parking the car, Karen saw a security guarde up to open the door.

    Getting out of the car and looking at the luxurious and lively shopping mall in front of her, Karen had a feeling of dreaming.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With those words, Joseph took Karen¡¯s hand and walked to the door of a women¡¯s clothing boutique and pushed the door inside.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    As soon as the waiter saw Joseph enter with Karen, he greeted her warmly.

    ¡°Sir, may I ask what you need?¡± A waiter walked up to Joseph and said with a smile.

    ¡°Tell the best clothes you have here to bring out and give thisdy a try!¡± With these words, Joseph went to the sofa next to him and sat down.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Before Karen could react, she saw the waiter smiling at her and said, ¡°Miss, please follow me!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she grew up in the countryside, Karen took one look at the decoration and the wide array of clothes on the shelves, she knew that the clothes here must be very expensive.

    Looking at the clothes she was wearing, although she knew she needed to buy two sets of clothes, but she didn¡¯t need to buy such expensive ones!

    ¡°Excuse me, please wait for a moment!¡± After saying that, Karen walked up to Joseph and whispered, ¡°Joseph, can we change the house, the clothes here look like they are very expensive.¡±

 308 canâ€™t let her be aggravated

    Small hands clutching their pockets tightly, very worried that Joseph will freak out.

    She only had 3, 000 yuan in her pocket, which was her future living expenses in school, so she couldn¡¯t spend it all at once!

    Looking up at Karen, Joseph knew that Karen was afraid to buy the clothes here because she had no money, and after thinking for a while, he said, ¡°Choose a set of clothes here and change, we¡¯ll go to dinner first, and then I¡¯ll take you somewhere else to buy clothester!¡±

    Since Joseph has said so, Karen can¡¯t say anything else, so she smiled and nodded, then walked to the waiter and said to him, ¡°Hello, I would like to ask how much is the cheapest dress you have here, the style is not important, as long as you can wear it out!¡±

    The waiter nced at Karen, with doubt inside her eyes, but quickly flickered away and said with a smile, ¡°We happen to have a batch ofst year¡¯s winter stock here, if thedy needs it, I can show you!¡±

    ¡°How much is one piece?¡±

    Karen looked at the attendant and the clothes were good enough to wear, the price was all that mattered.

    ¡°I can give you the lowest discounted price, guaranteed to be cheaper than what you can buy in the wholesale market!¡± Saying that, the attendant had led Karen to a corner shelf.

    ¡°That¡¯s all, see if there¡¯s anything you like?¡±

    Karen is not so particr about clothes, not to mention that she is now new to the country and will have to use money for many things in the future, so she must save her money.

    ¡°In fact, the quality of these clothes are particrly good, that is, the style isst year, so our store is not in taking out to sell, you can choose a few more, very good value!¡±

    The waitress, a young girl, didn¡¯t give Karen a look for the shabby clothes she was wearing, but instead smiled and helped Karen pick out her clothes.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Just these few pieces!¡±

    ¡°Miss is very discerning, these are some of the best selling clothes we had in the storest year!¡± Receiving the clothes in Karen¡¯s hand, the waiter said with a smile.

    She just saw that these clothes fit her better, but she didn¡¯t expect that they were the best sellersst year, and she didn¡¯t know if they would be expensive.

    Karen was very nervous to follow the attendant to the fitting room for an interview, wearing just right on the body, simply did not change the clothes down.

    After getting changed and following the waiter to the cashier, Joseph looked up and saw Karening out from inside.

    Seeing Karen wearing a set ofst year¡¯s style out, Joseph¡¯s lips twitched, those girls in the past, as long as he promised to buy them clothes, are to choose the most expensive and best, but she is good, but the choice isst year¡¯s style.

    Is this a clear p in his face?

    ¡°Since when do you even bring outst year¡¯s styles for customers in your clothes here?¡± Standing up, Joseph looked at the waiter coldly.

    Obviously the waiter didn¡¯t expect Joseph to be that angry and hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, sir, I¡¯ll take it and change it right away!¡±

    After that, the waiter was about to ask Karen to change the clothes she was wearing when she heard Karen say, ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with these clothes, this sister said she would give me the lowest price, and I like it very much.¡±

    The words fell, Karen turned around and smiled, ¡°Can I pay now, sister?¡±

    The waiter stood there and looked up at Joseph, only to see Joseph nodding, which led him to say with a smile, ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡±

    ¡°Hello, the total is three hundred and twenty-eight dors!¡± After calcting the price, the waiter said to Karen with a smile.

    Slightly stunned, Karen did not expect that just two sets of clothes like this would cost more than three hundred dors, if it were at home, it would almost catch up with their half-year allowance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking!¡±

    Taking out his wallet, Joseph pulled out four hundred dor bills from inside his wallet and handed them to the waiter.

    Karen hurriedly grabbed the four hundred dor bills from the waiter¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you Joseph, I have money for myself.¡± She was already embarrassed to be living in his house for nothing now, and she would feel bad about her conscience if she asked him to help her buy clothes again.

    ncing at her pockets, Joseph tried to make his voice seem milder, then looked at Karen and said, ¡°You should save your money for school! In the future, when you¡¯re out on your own, you¡¯ll need money for many other things?¡±

    Listening to Joseph, Karen knew he was right, but she couldn¡¯t ask him to buy her clothes either!

    What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t know each other well, and if it weren¡¯t for Rosemary, he wouldn¡¯t have taken her back to his house to stay.

    Seeing that she was still hesitating, Joseph sighed lightly in his heart, in fact, for him, it was the money for a cup of coffee, he really didn¡¯t care.

    After all, it¡¯s the person Rosemary brought back, no matter what, we can¡¯t let her feel aggrieved in her own ce!

    ¡°How about this! Consider this money as a loan from me, and when you join the workforceter, you¡¯ll pay me back, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡± Looking at Karen, Joseph swore that this was probably the only time in his twenty years of life that he had been so patient in talking to a girl, especially a girl who was underage.

    Thinking of the many ces she would need to spend money in the future, Karen hesitated for a moment and nodded to Joseph.

    ¡°Okay! When I workter, I will definitely return this money to you!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Then you have to work hard oh!¡±

    ¡°Well, I will!¡± With those words, Karen handed the four hundred dors in her hand to the waiter.

    ¡°Well, here¡¯s your change and your clothes, please keep it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡± Taking the shopping bag from the attendant, Karen said politely.

    Seeing that she had already bought her clothes, Joseph took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go to dinner!¡±

    Witnessing their departing backs, the waiter smiled and shook his head.

    Joseph took Karen to a private room in a Western restaurant and heard the phone ring before he sat down.

    Picking up the phone, I saw that it was Rosemary calling, so I tapped the answer button and picked up the call.

    ¡°Hey, Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Joseph, are you still home now?¡± Rosemary¡¯s soft, soulful voice came over the phone.

    ¡°Karen and I are having dinner at the Red Maple Leaf, do you want toe over?¡±

    ¡°Um, we¡¯reing over right now!¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary had hung up the phone.

    Karen sat down in her seat, looked at Joseph, and asked in a small voice, ¡°Is that Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Um, she said she¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    Karen oh, and was not talking.

    ¡°Hello sir, would you like to order a meal?¡± The waiter of the restaurant walked up to Joseph and asked with a smile.

    I was going to say I would orderter, but thinking that Karen said she was hungry this morning and had just gone clothes shopping for so long, I asked, ¡°Karen, what would you like to eat?¡±

 309 Are they laughing at me?

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Rosemarying over? Let¡¯s wait for her toe and eat!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    ¡°A snack and a ss of juice to start, please!¡±

    The waiter smiled faintly at Joseph and said, ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    Thinking of helping Karen find a school in the past two days, and not knowing where she had learned, he looked at Karen and said, ¡°Have you finished junior high school in the vige?¡±

    ncing at Joseph, Karen replied in a small voice, ¡°I only went to third grade before my teacher died, and then I found some middle school books at my teacher¡¯s house and basically finished teaching myself.¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me that you only really went to school for the third grade, right?¡±

    The corners of his lips twitched slightly, in that case, which school should he ce him in to be appropriate?

    Karen saw that Joseph seemed embarrassed and said, ¡°Joseph, am I giving you a hard time?¡±

    Picked up the coffee on the table and garnished it with a sip, smiling, ¡°No, I was just thinking, since you taught yourself the middle school curriculum, why don¡¯t we have the schoole up with a test paper and let you do it, if you pass the grade, I¡¯ll let you go straight to high school, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Good, it just so happens that I want to see how well I¡¯ve done on my own self-study!¡± Although she knew how many points she could get on the test, she still wanted to see the effect of her self-study over the past few years.

    In any case, this opportunity to study is really hard toe by for her.

    ¡°Sir, your dessert!¡±

    The waiter ced the dessert and juice in front of Karen, bowed at them forty-five degrees, smiled and retreated.

    Pushing the dessert to Karen¡¯s face, she said, ¡°Eat something to pad your stomach first, and we¡¯ll order the main course when Rosemary arrives.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Joseph!¡±

    Karen has been hungry for a long time, looking at the fine dessert on the table, pick up a piece and stuff it into his mouth.

    Looking at Karen that wolf swallowed, Joseph could not help but spit, how this girl looks like released from prison.

    Some of the waiters inside the restaurant saw Karen¡¯s unimpressive eating face, and they all covered their mouths and snickered there.

    Hearing someoneughing, Karen looked up at the waiter standing not far from them, then turned her head to look at Joseph with a puzzled look on her face and asked, ¡°Are theyughing at me?¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    Coughing softly, Joseph said, ¡°Ignore them, you can eat what you want!¡±

    Karen let out an oh, lowered her head and went back to eating the pastry in her hand.

    Rosemary and Wilson soon arrived at the restaurant where Joseph was.

    As soon as she looked up, Karen saw Rosemary enter holding Wilson¡¯s hand and hurriedly got up from her seat and waved towards them.

    ¡°Rosemary, here!¡±

    Rosemary also saw Karen, waved towards them and walked up quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long wait!¡± Rosemary asked with a smile as she pulled Wilson over to her seat.

    ¡°No, we were just getting here when you called!¡±

    With a slight smile, Joseph waved at the waiter.

    Joseph picked up the menu and handed it to Rosemary, smiling, ¡°Rosemary, see what you want to eat, just order, it¡¯s my treat today!¡±

    Smiling slightly, Rosemary took the menu and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll have to eat more for lunch today then, your meal, it¡¯s not that easy to get?¡±

    ¡°Karen, do you like spicy food?¡± Rosemary asked as she looked at the menu.

    ¡°I can do it all, I¡¯m not picky.¡± Karen said as she took a sip of her juice.

    After looking at the menu in his hand for half a day, he finally handed the menu to Wilson and said, ¡°It¡¯s better for you to order! I¡¯m afraid that after I order, I won¡¯t be able to eatter.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± epting the meal menu from Rosemary, he smiled dotingly.

    Wilson closed the menu and spoke directly to the waiter, many of the names of the dishes inside, Rosemary had never even heard of.

    ¡°Well, for now, these are it!¡± Handed the menu to the waiter and said.

    ¡°Okay, please wait a moment!¡± With those words, the waiter went down with the menu.

    Joseph looked at Wilson with unblinking eyes and said, ¡°Boss, even though it¡¯s my treat, you don¡¯t have to treat me like this! I¡¯m just a part-time worker, too!¡±

    Looking at Joseph, Wilson said coolly, ¡°If your words reach the ears of the old man, he will be so angry with you that he will directly shoot you to death here to save his old man¡¯s face.¡±

    Heughed, Joseph said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a joke, to be so serious?¡±

    After hearing Joseph¡¯s words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, patting her chest and saying, ¡°I was scared to death, I thought just one meal would bring you down? I thought you were going to be broken after just one meal, but I felt guilty for a while.¡± The words fell, Rosemary made a very difficult look.

    ncing at Rosemary, Joseph couldn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t know that the dishes Wilson had just ordered were almost enough to cover his monthly sry, and they weren¡¯t even expensive?

    After thinking about it, Joseph thinks he still don¡¯t want to do so obvious, or next time there is no telling how he will be swindled by the boss?

    ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, how can I be poor with just the little you guys eat?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Eyes slightly raised, Wilson looked at Joseph and said faintly.

    Just as Joseph was about to say something else, he saw the waiter pushing the food cart up to them, bringing the food up and setting it out.

    Karen has long been this table of fine cuisine to see the eyes, simply did not find at this time three people are staring at themselves?

    ¡°Karen, what are you gawking at!¡± Waving her hand in front of Karen¡¯s face, Tammy gave a smile.

    Karen, who reacted, looked at everyone staring at her, and her face brushed red.

    ¡°I ¡­ am still the first time to see someone can cook the dish so beautifully, a little fascinated by watching.¡± Said the back of the time, Karen are feeling that their own voice can not even hear themselves.

    ¡°These dishes are made by top chefs and are not affordable to the average person.¡± Rosemary chucked a piece of abalone in Karen¡¯s bowl and exined with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, Joseph, Karen is giving you a hard time by staying at your ce.¡±

    ¡°No, besides, my house there is so big, usually I live alone, now there is one more person, instead of feeling much more lively.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary did not expect Joseph to say that, at first she thought he would be very disgusted with Karen.

    ¡°In that case, Karen will ask you to take good care of her for the next few days, and when the school is found, we will talk about thetter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make the arrangements!¡±

 310 Donâ€™t wait for me

    ¡°Rosemary, I have to go to the officeter, do you want toe with me?¡±

    Wilson just took a call saying that there was a document inside thepany that needed his signature.

    ¡°I¡¯ll skip it, I¡¯ll take Karen aroundter so Karen can get used to the new environment here as soon as possible.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Karen heard Rosemary talking about him, looked up at Rosemary, and said, ¡°Rosemary, you have something you go ahead and do not worry about me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not at work right now, where¡¯s the matter!¡± With that said, Rosemary looked at Wilson and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have toe pick me upter,, I¡¯ll have Brucee pick me upter!¡±

    Putting down his chopsticks, Wilson drew a tissue to wipe the corner of his mouth and said to Rosemary, ¡°Okay! I might be busyte today, so if I¡¯m not back by tonight, go to bed early and don¡¯t wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After dinner, Wilson and Joseph had already driven to the office, and Rosemary pulled Karen out of the restaurant, ready to take her to the mall to buy some daily necessities.

    ¡°Did Joseph buy this dress for you?¡± When she first entered the restaurant, Rosemary noticed that the dress Karen was wearing, although it wasn¡¯t the new one this year, it was still beautiful on Karen¡¯s body.

    Lowering his head to look at the clothes he was wearing, he said, ¡°Well, I borrowed Joseph¡¯s money to buy them, and when I join the workforceter, I¡¯m returning the money to him.¡±

    ¡°When did Joseph start being so cheap that he has to keep a bill for helping a girl buy a dress?¡± Looks like she¡¯ll have to ask Wilsonter if Joseph is really that poor.

    ¡°Rosemary, things are not what you think they are.¡± Knowing that Rosemary was misunderstanding, Karen hurriedly exined to Rosemary.

    Seeing Karen¡¯s anxiety, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Look at your anxiety, I was just joking around, and you took it seriously?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you to buy some more clothes, when you go to school, it won¡¯t be so convenient to want to buy things!¡± Taking Karen¡¯s hand, Rosemary led her to a boutique that specializes in girls¡¯ clothes.

    Looking at those beautiful dresses inside, Karen subconsciously tugged Rosemary¡¯s dress and said, ¡°Rosemary, the clothes here are expensive, right! Let¡¯s not buy them, besides I already have two sets of clothes now, it¡¯s good enough to wear!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, there is one and a half months to New Year, now the weather is getting colder and colder, just the few sets of clothes you bought, how enough to wear it? Besides, you just need to study Carry now, as for your tuition fees and living expenses, sister will prepare for you until you graduate, so you need to be so polite with sister know?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡± Karen was about to say something else when her words were cut off by Rosemary again.

    ¡°If you really feel guilty, then promise your sister that you will take good care of yourself at school in the future, you are now the hope of the whole vige, you don¡¯t want to let down everyone¡¯s expectations of you, understand?¡±

    Rosemary taught Karen as if she were teaching her own little sister, and she really liked this simple, unpretentious girl from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, I will not let down the folks¡¯ expectations of me, not to mention your help and care for me.¡± Karen said very seriously.

    Stroking her hair, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Well, I know you can do it, sister!¡±

    Soon, Rosemary picked out about ten pieces of clothes and put them on her hands, and then asked Karen to try them on one by one.

    Looking at each dress Karen wore out, Rosemary thought it looked great and said to the attendant, ¡°Wrap all these dresses up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    Karen changed her clothes and saw Rosemary had already paid. The waitress was carrying five or six shopping bags in her hand and when she came out, she shoved the bags directly to her.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you buy all the clothes that I just tried on?¡± Looking at the shopping bag in her hand, Karen opened her mouth and asked.

    ¡°Well, these clothes on your body are extraordinarily good-looking, I choose to choose and do not know which piece to choose, so I bought all of them.¡±

    After helping Karen buy clothes, Rosemary took Karen to buy two more pairs of shoes and some feminine products. By the time they came out of the mall, both of them were holding the clothes and shoes they had just bought and so on.

    ¡°Rosemary, where are we going now?¡± Asked to Rosemary, looking at what was in her hand.

    Rosemary took a look at Karen¡¯s hair, a head of such beautiful long hair, if cut into shreds, it must be very beautiful.

    ¡°I have asked the driver to wait for us outside,ter we will now put our things in the car and then I will take you to get your hair done.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Karen would now obey whatever Rosemary said.

    Rosemary and Karen wereughing and talking as they walked out of the mall. Bruce rushed forward to take Rosemary¡¯s things as she came out.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Good work, Bruce!¡±

    Today was supposed to be Bruce¡¯s day off, and when Rosemary called the housekeeper, Bruce heard it and drove over without saying a word.

    ¡°By the way, do you have the key to Joseph¡¯s house?¡± As she got into the car, Rosemary asked to Karen.

    Setting her things down, Karen followed Rosemary into the back seat and said, ¡°Joseph hasn¡¯t given me the keys yet.¡±

    Forget it, when I send her hometer, just call Brother Joseph directly.

    ¡°Bruce, take us to the hair salon first!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    The car drove from the entrance of the mall towards the hair salon.

    When Karen returned to Joseph¡¯s house, Joseph had already returned, saw Karen carrying arge bag of things in, eyebrows lightly touched, watched the things a drop, the whole person flopped on the sofa.

    ¡°Did Rosemary buy all these things for you?¡± Looking at the shopping bags piled into a small mountain on the floor, Joseph asked in a small voice.

    Karen is really tired and can¡¯t even say anything, she just wants to lie down properly now.

    When he didn¡¯t answer, Joseph walked to the table and offered Karen a ss of water.

    ¡°Drink some water first!¡± epting the water, Karen felt alive.

    ¡°Rosemary bought all these clothes for me, she said I was going to school in a few days, so she bought these for me.¡±

    Joseph nodded and then said to Karen, ¡°You will now pack these things upter, I still have things to do, if you are bored, just watch TV in the living room by yourself!¡±

    As soon as the words dropped, Joseph turned around and went up to the second floor.

    Returning Karen to Joseph¡¯s, Rosemary did not go straight home, but had Bruce take her to the hospital.

 311 Come be the woman of my The Meyer Family

    After Rosemary got out of the car, she bought a bouquet of flowers and a basket of fruit in front of the hospital and walked straight to Nathaniel¡¯s hospital room.

    ¡°Nathaniel!¡±

    Nathaniel is in a good mood these days, and his body is recovering especially fast, and his face is slowly bing bloodshot.

    The book in his hand trembled slightly, Nathaniel did not expect Rosemary toe to see him so soon.

    ¡°Rosemary,e in and sit down!¡± Looking at Rosemary standing in the doorway of the room, Nathaniel ced the book on the bed and prepared to get out of bed.

    Seeing Nathaniel trying to get out of bed, Rosemary hurried to Nathaniel¡¯s front, put the things in her hands on the table and went up to stop him from getting out of bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get out of bed, you¡¯re not well now, better stay in bed and rest!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, howe you are like my mother, you always like to make people lie in bed!¡±

    Although the mouth is saying so, but Nathaniel¡¯s heart is still very happy, at least he knows, Rosemary in this moment is still very rted to him.

    ring at him, Rosemary said in a good-natured way, ¡°If you don¡¯t like our nagging, then hurry up and get well, so we won¡¯t force you to lie in bed!¡±

    Bristling, Nathaniel chuckled, ¡°Then I¡¯d rather be sick every day so that I can hear your nagging!¡±

    After a slight flinch, Rosemary snorted out augh and gently reprimanded, ¡°Don¡¯t say such silly things in the future, why do you be like a child when you are sick?¡±

    Nathaniel did not feel, said full of care: ¡°What is wrong with bing a child, so that I can follow you every day and haunt you?¡±

    Rosemary, of course, knows what Nathaniel means, and no matter what, she hopes he will forget about her and find a girl who is right for him again and spend the rest of his life together.

    Looking at Nathaniel, Rosemary smiled slightly, pulled the conversation away and said, ¡°By the way, what has Tina been up totely?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that yet! I¡¯m going to be an uncle soon!¡± Once he talked about the baby inside Tina¡¯s belly, Nathaniel immediately smiled with his eyebrows, and with that look on his face, people who didn¡¯t know, would think that he was going to be a father.

    Looking at his goofy smile, Rosemary shook her head, seeing Nathaniel now, her mind could imagine what Tina¡¯s child would be like in the future.

    ¡°So do you want the baby inside Tina¡¯s belly to be a boy or a girl?¡±

    Nathaniel answered without even thinking, ¡°It¡¯s better to have a boy and a girl, then I will train them to be the high cool, dark young master and young male, in taking them out together, how cool is that!¡±

    Hearing what Nathaniel said, Rosemary already imagined the arrival of that day, but she knew that Nathaniel in front of others, but high, arrogant, unbeatable arrogant movie emperor, if Tina¡¯s child to him to train, will definitely be the second little Nathaniel.

    ¡°In fact, when you say that, I can even visualize your scenes!¡±

    ¡°Since Tina is pregnant with the baby, when will the wedding be held?¡± As Tina¡¯s best sister, Rosemary of course hoped that she could get married earlier, lest she wait for her belly to get big and have people say that it was a wedding in honor of her child, which would be bad.

    Nathaniel, of course, knew what Rosemary was worried about and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! My parents love my sister-inw so much, there is no way they will let my sister-inw suffer, yesterday my mother told me that the time is set for the ninth day of the first month, because now there is one month before the New Year, my mother said that marriage is the most beautiful time in a woman¡¯s life, determined to get the best of everything, just do not want my sister-inw will have a little regretter.¡±

    Yes, a woman will get married once in her life, who all want to get married, with their beloved, a unique wedding, so that each other will not have regrets, but their own wedding ¡­

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Nathaniel guessed that she must be thinking about the time she got married and said, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Looking up at Nathaniel, Rosemary¡¯s smiled and said, ¡°I think a woman who can be like Tina, with her loving inws, her doting husband and brother-inw, I¡¯m afraid the happiest woman in the world is her.¡±

    ¡°That is, to be our The Meyer Family woman not only to spoil, and she said one, we firmly will not say two, otherwise how can we say that our The Meyer Family woman is the happiest woman in this world?¡± Nathaniel said in a domineering manner.

    With a heated smile, Nathaniel looked at Rosemary, reached out his hand and hooked it, and said to Rosemary, ¡°How about you repudiate Wilson ande be the next happiest woman in our The Meyer Family?¡± After saying that, he winked at Rosemary.

    ¡°I appreciate your feelings, if one day I am really homeless, as long as you can reward me with a mouthful of food, I will be satisfied.¡± The rest of the things, she does not even dare to think about, and will not think about.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Although it was just a joke, in Nathaniel¡¯s heart, as long as Rosemary is willing, no matter what time it is, he will have a ce in his heart for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No matter what time, as long as you still consider me a friend, there will be a bite of my food will not be less than your Rosemary¡¯s bite.¡± Looking at Rosemary, Nathaniel said with a very serious face.

    In the back of his mind, whatever he said to Rosemary, no matter what time it was, it counted.

    ¡°Then you have to take good care of your body from now on, and only when your body is well can you go out and make money, or else one day I¡¯ll really be down and out, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll eat you poor, so you have to start working hard to make money now.¡±

    Although it was just a joke, in Nathaniel¡¯s mind, he took what Rosemary said firmly to heart.

    What Nathaniel didn¡¯t expect was for that day toe so soon, to catch people off guard.

    The two of you and I sentence, the ward inside the asional sound of that long-lostughter.

    Lareina stood outside the door, she hadn¡¯t seen a heartfelt smile on Nathaniel¡¯s face since his ident.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Following Nathaniel¡¯s line of sight, Rosemary turned her head and saw Lareina walking in with a thermos in her hand, smiling.

    ¡°Good day, madam!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly stood up and shouted politely.

    ¡°Hello, Miss Harris, please sit down!¡± Lareina greeted with a smile as she ced the thermos on the table.

    Raising her elbow to check the time, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should get back!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary said to Nathaniel, ¡°Nathaniel, get well, I¡¯ll see you in a couple of days!¡±

    Lareina saw that Rosemary was leaving and said to Nathaniel, ¡°Nathaniel, have some chicken soup while I see Miss Harris off.¡±

 312 Heâ€™s suited for a better girl

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    Rosemary had not gone far from the ward when she heard Lareina calling her.

    Turning his head, Rosemary looked at Lareina, stopped in his tracks, and smiled politely, ¡°You called for me, madam?¡±

    Lareina looked at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Harris and Nathaniel are good friends, and Tina is a good sister, it should be okay to call me an aunt!¡±

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary then smiled and said, ¡°Sure, as long as Auntie doesn¡¯t mind Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°How can auntie resent it, she¡¯s happy?¡± Falling into tune, Lareina took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said.

    ¡°Did Auntie call me to tell me something?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Lareina finally knew why Nathaniel was so deeply in love with Rosemary.

    A smart and attentive girl, and so kind-hearted, it is no wonder that so many girls like it.

    Nodding, Lareina said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and have a cup of coffee, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lareina takes Rosemary to a cafe next to the hospital. Lareina, knowing that Rosemary is pregnant, orders a coffee for herself and a juice for Rosemary to the waiter.

    Rosemary saw Lareina¡¯s mouth open and close, as if she wanted to say something, but was not good at how to say it.

    ¡°Auntie, if you have anything to say, just say it!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

    Lareina at first didn¡¯t know what she should tell Rosemary, after all, Rosemary is now married and it¡¯s really not easy to say.

    ¡°Since you said so, then Auntie will say it straight!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you should know Nathaniel that he likes you a lot!¡±

    Looking at Lareina, Rosemary nodded.

    Lareina sighed lightly, after a while before saying, ¡°Nathaniel and Vincent two brothers since childhood do not like to contact with girls, and even sometimes I thought my son did not like women, until one day, Vincent told me Nathaniel has a girl he likes, at that time I and her Dad are very happy, even to the back we know that the person he likes is you, we are still very supportive of him, but now ¡­¡±

    After listening to Lareina¡¯s words, Rosemary finally understood what Nathaniel had told her at the beginning, those words were not just his words, but from the bottom of his heart.

    For a while Rosemary did not speak, after two minutes,, Rosemary said slowly: ¡°Auntie, Nathaniel is fit for a better girl to have him, even if my husband did not wake up in the first ce, there is no way I would have been with him.¡± Because she didn¡¯t deserve it, a man as good as him would be suitable for a better girl to keep by his side.

    For Rosemary¡¯s answer, Lareina has guessed that a person who really treats Nathaniel as a friend will say those words just now, and from those words, it can be seen that Rosemary really treasures Nathaniel as a friend.

    ¡°But I can see that Nathaniel is deeply in love with you, trying to make him forget you, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible!¡± Lareina knew her son very well, if he wasn¡¯t so deeply in love, how could he have kept calling Rosemary¡¯s name while he was in aa.

    Rosemary knew that Lareina was worried about Nathaniel and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, Nathaniel just hasn¡¯t met the girl he likes yet, and when he does, he¡¯lle out of this rtionship!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do now. Auntie just hopes that if you¡¯re free, you¡¯lle and see him more often. Dr. Edmund says his mood is extremely important to his physical recovery.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Auntie, Nathaniel is my best friend, and I hope he recovers as soon as possible!¡± Rosemary looked at Lareina and Tammy¡¯s smiled.

    When Rosemary returned to the vi, it was already 7:00 p. m. Just after she got home, she saw the housekeeper waiting in the living room.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady is back!¡± The butler came forward to take Rosemary¡¯s coat and shouted respectfully to Rosemary.

    ¡°Has the young master returned yet?¡± As she walked upstairs, Rosemary said to the butler.

    ¡°The young master has not yet returned, but the young master called back at dinner time, he said that if youe back to bed early, he has a meeting tonight at thepany!¡±

    The housekeeper stood in the living room and ryed what Wilson had said to Rosemary.

    ¡°Got it, you go ahead and get busy!¡± The words fell out of her mouth, and Rosemary went upstairs.

    The housekeeper saw that Rosemary had already gone upstairs, and only then turned around and went down.

    After walking all day today, Rosemary felt tired all over, grabbed a set of clothes and went into the bathroom.

    After a good soak, Rosemary went to bed.

    Probably because she was too tired today, Rosemary soon came with an even breathing sound once she dipped into the bed.

    When Wilson returned, Rosemary was long asleep and walked to the bed with a strong smell of alcohol.

    Looking at Rosemary asleep on the bed, reaching out and gently stroking her tender cheeks like milk, pink lips slightly puckered, watching Wilson¡¯s abdomen tighten.

    Leaned down and gently dropped a kiss on Rosemary¡¯s lips, looking at her sleeping face, no matter how much difficulty he encountered ahead, as long as he could see her when he returned, Wilson felt very satisfied in his heart.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Probably sensing difort, Rosemary let out a low whisper, rolled over, and fell asleep again.

    Seeing Rosemary sleeping so deeply, Wilson couldn¡¯t bear to wake her up and stood up, he saw a set of pajamas folded t on the couch and ced there.

    Soon, there was a sound of watering from inside the bathroom, and it wasn¡¯t long before Wilson came out of the bathroom in his pajamas.

    Lifting the covers next to Rosemary, Wilson got into bed andid down, gently pulling Rosemary over, cing his hands on Rosemary¡¯s waist and holding her as she drifted off to sleep.

    Being held by Wilson may feel ufortable, the body rubbed against his arms again, found afortable position and fell back to sleep.

    *****

    The next morning, a good night¡¯s sleep, Rosemary turned over, heard the sound of watering from inside the bathroom, and her hand inadvertently touched the empty spot that still had residual warmth, and her heart was content.

    Rolling over, Rosemary started to get up when she heard the water stop inside the bathroom, and the bathroom opened and Wilson came out of it wrapped in a towel.

    ¡°Good morning, littlezy cat!¡± Walking up, Wilson reached out and gently wrapped his arm around Rosemary¡¯s waist, dropping a good morning kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°What time did youe backst night, howe I didn¡¯t even know you were back.¡±

    ¡°There was a business receptionst night, and when I came back you were already asleep, so I didn¡¯t call you when I saw you sleeping so deeply!¡±

    Holding Rosemary, Wilson buried his head in the crook of her neck, his voice heavy with the sound of lust.

 313 canâ€™t take that risk

    Every time she hears Wilson¡¯s hoarse and charming voice, Rosemary is eaten dry by him. She is still in the first trimester of pregnancy and the baby is too unstable to take such a risk.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to brush my teeth!¡± At the sound of the words, Rosemary broke away from Wilson¡¯s embrace and prepared to go to the bathroom.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to Z City today to talk about a project, so you cane with me too!¡± Releasing Rosemary, Wilson said.

    ¡°To Z City?¡±

    ¡°Well, a project that was negotiatedst night, the boss there must want us to personally go over there for a field survey, anyway, there is nothing important, it just so happens that you are bored at home again, it is better to go out and take a break.¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Okay, wait for me then!¡±

    With that, Rosemary grabbed a long wool dress and turned into the bathroom.

    After getting changed, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand to the first floor.

    ¡°Good morning young master, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    The butler was already standing downstairs waiting, and when he saw theming down, he respectfully went up and shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s ready to be served!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After answering, the butler had gone into the kitchen, and soon the maids came up with all kinds of pastries.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary simply ate a little because she had to do a two-hour driveter, not daring to eat too much for fear that she would throw up againter in the car.

    Seeing that Rosemary did not eat much, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and said softly, ¡°Why do you eat so little? Is the meal made in the kitchen not to your liking!¡±

    No sooner had the words left Rosemary¡¯s lips than she heard Wilson say, ¡®Send them all down to get paid!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The butler received Wilson¡¯s order and quickly headed for the kitchen.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Why did you quit the kitchen chef when you were fine!¡± Although these chefs are all at the master level, most of theme to work in this mansion because their family life is rather difficult.

    Just because the work here is more than twice as high as outside.

    Looking up at her, Wilson said, ¡°I spent so much money to bring them here and make a breakfast you can¡¯t even eat, what¡¯s the use of keeping them?¡±

    ¡°Who said their cooking is not good, it is because it is too good, so I do not dare to eat too much, afraid that if I eat too much,ter in the car will be regurgitated.¡± She said, good why to dismiss those cooks, it turns out that because they do not eat a lot.

    After ncing at Rosemary to make sure she wasn¡¯t speaking for the cooks, she said to the butler, ¡°Let them stay!¡±

    The housekeeper gave a grateful look to Rosemary, many of the servants here are working here because of family hardship, if they are really fired, how can they work in other luxury families in the future.

    Rosemary said to Wilson as she sipped her milk, ¡°Are we going to make it back tonight?¡±

    ¡°If you want to hang out there, we cane back tomorrow!¡± Considering that Rosemary was pregnant with her baby, Wilson didn¡¯t want to rush too much.

    ¡°I¡¯m just asking casually, if I¡¯m going to spend the night, I¡¯ll bring two pieces of clothing over so it¡¯s easy to change!¡±

    ¡°Okay, all ording to you!¡±

    After a simple breakfast, Rosemary went upstairs to get two sets of clothes and then followed Wilson out.

    Getting into the car, Rosemary looked at the scenery along the street, looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Are you the only one going over there to talk about the project?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over there first, something¡¯s going on over there in Xi, I¡¯ll have toe overter!¡± Wilson grabbed the steering wheel with his hands, his eyes firmly fixed on the front.

    Rosemary oh, and then turned on the music, a soft piano piece came slowly, making it easy to get lost in.

    After listening to a few beautiful piano pieces, Rosemary smiled and said to Wilson, ¡°When did you download so many piano pieces in your car?¡±

    ¡°The other day, I read an Encyclopedia of Pregnancy in October which said that listening to some beautiful piano music in the first trimester of pregnancy can be very soothing for both the baby and the mother.¡±

    It touched Rosemary¡¯s heart to see that he was so busy and still found time to read that kind of book.

    ¡°You are so busy, how do you still find time to read this book, you so I will be very heartbroken!¡±

    Staring at Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were filled with a slow look of pain.

    Looking at Rosemary with a faint smile, he said, ¡°Do you know how tempting you look like this?¡± If it wasn¡¯t in the car, Wilson would have eaten this abrasive little goblin.

    Ahem ¡­

    Coughing softly, Rosemary said, ¡°You¡¯d better drive Carry so as not to cause traffic jams.¡±

    Haha ¡­

    Wilson was amused by Rosemary¡¯s words, turned his head to look at her, and did not say anything more, and drove very seriously.

    *****

    After leaving work, Joseph went inside the best high school in C to talk to the principal and asked Karen to report to school tomorrow.

    As soon as he entered the door, Joseph smelled a fragrance, which made Joseph, who was already hungry, even hungrier when he smelled that fragrance.

    Karen just came out of the kitchen with a bowl of chicken soup, saw Josephing back and called out, ¡°Joseph, wash your hands and eat!¡±

    Putting down the things in his hands, Joseph walked to the table and had a warm feeling when he looked at the three dishes and one soup on the table.

    ¡°Did you make all these dishes?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I made a few to my taste, and if you don¡¯t like it, you tell me and I¡¯ll make it for you again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a picky eater!¡± With those words, Joseph washed his hands and walked to the table, served a small bowl and a half of soup and took a sip, it tasted delicious, the cooking was even better than the chef he hired to make it, and most importantly, she was anything but.

    Sitting on the seat, Joseph clip a piece of fish into his mouth, the fish more than one point is astringent less than one point is fishy, the fire mastery is very good, which makes the original is very picky he, can not pick a fault.

    Karen took her seat and watched Joseph as he held the dishes he had cooked, his little eyes flickering at him, afraid that if he blinked, he would be gone.

    ¡°Was it good, Joseph!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay!¡±

    Hearing Joseph¡¯s affirmation of herself made Karen¡¯s heart happy. At the very least, this would make her not feel like a worthless girl.

    ¡°If Joseph likes to eat, will Karen cook for you every day from now on?¡± Staring at Joseph, Karen asked cautiously.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Seeing that Joseph agreed, Karen was so happy that she picked up the bowl on the table and also served herself a small half bowl of chicken soup and ate it.

    ¡°Joseph, try a piece of this chicken wing, I made it ording to the steps written in the book, see how it tastes?¡±

    Joseph took a bite, and the fresh and meaty taste of the chicken wings made Joseph like them so much that he ate three or four of them in one sitting.

 314 thumping feeling

    After dinner, Joseph leaned back on the sofa, sipping tea leisurely.

    Joseph¡¯s eyes identally fell on the thin figure inside the kitchen, looking at Karen who had been busy, this feeling of having a home, he could not remember how long it had not felt.

    After Karen finished her busy work, she cut a te of fruit and brought it to Joseph¡¯s face, smiling, ¡°Joseph, have some fruit!¡±

    In order not to be a burden to Joseph, she also asked Rosemary for advice on how to use things in the kitchen.

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know how to use the kitchen stuff?¡± Looking at Karen, Joseph asked.

    Taking the apron off his body, he looked at Joseph and replied, ¡°It was Rosemary who asked Bruce to teach me how to use it by remote video, and I saw that you were busy every day, so I wanted to learn how to use these things myself so that you could have a hot meal when you came back.¡±

    ¡°The school has been found, tomorrow I will first take you to the school to report, next Monday officially start sses!¡± Joseph looked at Karen and said lightly.

    ¡°Thanks Joseph!¡±

    The words fell, Karen looked at Joseph, and then asked in a whisper, ¡°Does that ¡­ school have a ce to live?¡±

    Now that her schooling problem is solved, the next step is where to live, she can¡¯t just stay at Joseph¡¯s house!

    ¡°I asked the principal about this today, and he said that because you were transferred there temporarily, there are no empty beds in the school for the time being!¡± Originally Joseph was going to say that there were beds in the school, that school was funded by The Grant family, not to mention a bed, even if it was an apartment, the principal would have given it.

    Anyway, his family needs a cleaning and cooking maid, and he doesn¡¯t want to find someone else, so it¡¯s rare to have someone who cooks to his liking, which saves him from eating fast food every day.

    When she heard Joseph say there was no ce to live at school, Karen didn¡¯t know what to do for a while!

    Karen¡¯s small hands kept twisting her clothes, suddenly a sh of light inside her head, looked at Joseph and said with a smile, ¡°Joseph, your house is so big, you should also need someone to clean it!¡±

    Staring at the gleam in her eyes, he wanted to see what she had in mind.

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Then see if you can consider letting mee and help you clean up!¡± Afraid that Joseph would refuse, Karen hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do all the housework, and I can cook, I don¡¯t want a sry, as long as you promise to let me live here, okay?¡±

    Karen said at the end, face lower and lower, afraid that Joseph refused to agree.

    ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll give you this chance, but there are some things I think I should make clear to you first, I don¡¯t like noise as a person, and the house must be clean and tidy, also, don¡¯t feel free to go to my room, got it?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, as long as you promise to let me stay, I will abide by the rules!¡± Karen¡¯s head shook like a rattle and her face blossomed with joy.

    ¡°Get some rest early, you have school tomorrow?¡± The words fell, Joseph stood up from the sofa and went upstairs.

    Looking askance at Karen, who was still standing there giggling, the smile on Joseph¡¯s lips reached the bottom of his eyes.

    ******

    After a two-and-a-half hour ride, they finally arrived at the hotel where they were staying. The room manager took them to the vi area and helped them put their luggage away before leaving.

    Z City is a key national development resort, because this side of the beautiful environment, and the surrounding are other cities around the hotel here every weekend, basically very difficult to book a room.

    ¡°Z City really deserves to be a resort hotel, this house is designed to be very warm, once youe in, you feel like you¡¯re back home!¡± Looking at the arrangement inside the vi, Rosemary said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Well, this is the only hotel in Z City that has such a design, because the purpose of this hotel is to give customers the feeling ofing home.¡± Wilson stood behind Rosemary and said.

    Rosemary saw Wilson standing behind her, turned her head to look at him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you still have to go talk to the customer about the project? You go now!¡±

    Looking at the time, Wilson tugged on his tie and said, ¡°It¡¯s still early, so go take a shower, and I¡¯ll take you out to lunchter, and then I¡¯ll go talk about the project.¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you expecting William?¡±

    ¡°No, but the other party¡¯s boss had a temporary problem, so the time was changed to 2:00 p. m. You go take a shower now and then take a break while I read the file.¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary grabbed her bag and went up to the second floor.

    Wilson saw Rosemary go up, took out hisptop and sat on the couch, his ten fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard.

    The handsome and handsome face is reflected in the screen mountain, that concentrated look, let a person sink.

    Looking at the documents put over there from time to time, Wilson¡¯s face was slowly tinged with ayer of coldness, and the pen in his hand tapped heavily on the table.

    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡±

    These years he relied on his own hands, in just a few years, let himself stand firm in business, just want to wait for the day the one who did him harm to find out, but what he did not expect is that the other party is so calm.

    Take out your cell phone from inside your pocket and dial a series of phone numbers on it.

    ¡°Hey Anthony, go check and see who the second young master has been in contact with the closest and let me know immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Wilson turned around and saw Rosemary standing on the second floor stairs looking right at him.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some sleep and run down here!¡± Looking at Rosemary, Wilson put his phone on the table and walked towards Rosemary.

    ¡°Is there something going on inside thepany?¡± She had just walked to the stairway when she saw Wilson on the phone again.

    Walking to Rosemary¡¯s front, Wilson took her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s just thepany, thepany is developing a new project, some old shareholders in thepany do not agree, don¡¯t worry, your husband can handle this kind of thing!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Then you should also take care of your health and don¡¯t make yourself work too hard!¡±

    ¡°Well, go lie down on the bed first, I¡¯ll take a shower, andter I¡¯ll take you out for something to eat outside!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go take a shower then! I¡¯ll wait for you on the couch!¡± After saying that, Rosemary walked to the couch and sat down.

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes fell on the bathroom door. Ever since she knew he and Ellen were the same person, Rosemary always felt like happiness hade so fast that it was a bit like a dream.

    She used to think that her feelings for John was love, until she met Wilson heart shed through the kind of thumping feeling, that she did not have with John, and then she realized that it was not love, but simply like.

 315 If you ask, I will be hard!

    Sitting on the couch, Rosemary gently covered her abdomen with her hands, her eyes falling inside the bathroom, a happy smile on her face.

    A woman¡¯s life can meet a man who loves her and loves herself, and has a child of her own, it is enough!

    Wilson came out from inside the bathroom and saw Rosemary holding her legs, with a faint smile on her face and her long hair casually draped over her shoulders, like a beautiful painting, making people unable to move their eyes.

    ¡°What are youughing at, so happy?¡±

    Wilson came out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel, water droplets slowly sliding down his cheeks, perfect body, the mermaid line that makes people squirt blood at first nce, Rosemary¡¯s small face instantly red like a boiled lobster.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s blushing face, Wilson walked up, leaned forward slightly, and said with a low and charming husky voice, ¡°Did you find my body great and have the urge to pounce on me in bed?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face turned even redder when Wilson told her what she was thinking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as horny as you think I am? I ¡­¡± Looking at Wilson, Rosemary was half speechless.

    Hooking his lips, Wilson reached out and hooked her chin and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin, I know you hate to eat me alive right now, but don¡¯t worry, even if you want to, your husband has to be that energetic.¡±

    At that, Rosemary smiled and said to Wilson, ¡°You¡¯re not saying that on purpose because you can¡¯t do it anymore!¡±

    Hey a smile, Wilson came forward and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, when there is timeter, you have to beg, I will be hard!¡±

    At these words, Rosemary gave him a nk look and said, ¡°Impertinent!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s shy look, Wilson said ploddingly, ¡°If I¡¯m decent, where will we get the kids!¡±

    Rosemary found that no matter how she said it, he was able to say it with a crown and still make sense.

    Gently pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand through, looking at her slightly puckered red lips, Wilson reached out and snapped the back of her head, gagging her directly.

    The kiss, very softly,nded on Rosemary¡¯s lips, tossing and turning, sucking the goodness from her lips and teeth!

    It¡¯s like the best thing on earth, you need to taste it slowly to get the taste.

    The big palm gently sps her slender waist, ces her slowly on top of the sofa, and deepens the kiss.

    In depth, in depth ¡­

    The tongue of fire invaded between Rosemary¡¯s stuttering, constantly teasing her little lc shed, fusing them as one in a fine chase.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but call out softly when she was kissed too hard, and her small hands, too, subconsciously grabbed Wilson¡¯s bathrobe.

    After a while, Wilson only Olivia reluctantly let go of Rosemary¡¯s fragrant lips, looking at the lips that were kissed a little red and swollen, Wilson lightlyughed, ¡°You are really a little demon.¡± The words fell, on the tip of her nose gently scraped.

    Holding Rosemary tightly in his arms, Wilson kissed her on the forehead and whispered, ¡°What to do, I don¡¯t want to let you go, I want to be like this, holding you all the time!¡±

    That pouty tone made Rosemaryugh lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡± Even if you want to hug,, then you have to eat enough, she does not want to be a hungry ghost.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat!¡± Releasing Rosemary, Wilson stood up and walked to his closet and began changing his clothes.

    Rosemary looked at the man in front of her and muttered in her heart, ¡°Obviously it looks so good, but also let the body so good, but also in front of her face to change clothes, there is no heavenly justice in this world.¡±

    Fearing that she might get a nosebleed likest time, Rosemary simply turned away, out of sight, out of mind, but why did she feel that all that shed through her mind was the image of Wilson without his clothes on?

    It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over, since when did she be so horny.

    Wilson, who had changed his clothes, saw Rosemary with her back to herself, muttering under her breath, and couldn¡¯t help butugh at how this silly woman was always so cute at all times.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson found himself not knowing when he had habitually taken her little hand, afraid that if he didn¡¯t grab it, she would slip away from his side.

    Since it was still early, Wilson took Rosemary to a famous western restaurant in Z.

    Into this western restaurant, Rosemary saw inside the decoration is very chic, antique, inside like a book inside, small bridges and flowing water with people, no wonder she just came in when she saw the name of the restaurant is called small bridges and flowing water western restaurant.

    Rosemary came to such a unique restaurant for the first time. There are three floors inside the restaurant, the second and third floors are private rooms, and there is a small river in the middle, and some bamboos are nted next to it. The ethereal sound reminds people of the orchids in that valley, and the high ancient sound seems to be the royal wind on the asion of the colorful clouds.

    ¡°Wee, may I ask if you two are in a private room or ordering outside?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you think?¡± Wilson asked, not answering the waiter¡¯s words, but looking at Rosemary.

    Seeing Wilson ask himself, Rosemary had long been eyeing a window seat over there and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s sit in the window seat in front!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With those words, the waiter led them over to where Rosemary pointed and sat down.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask what you two would like to eat?¡± At the end of the sentence, the waiter handed Wilson a menu, while introducing the store¡¯s specialties like them.

    ¡°We have beef here are from Australia Ruth side airlifted over to make the best steak, you two can refer to it!¡±

    After looking at the menu, Wilson said, ¡°Two of your store¡¯s signature steaks, plus a couple of desserts!¡±

    ¡°Two more tiramisu, please!¡±

    The waiter nced at Rosemary, answered, and turned to leave.

    ¡°What is tiramisu?¡±

    Wilson saw Rosemary¡¯s order for tiramisu when the waiter looked at her and asked curiously.

    With a wink, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you first, I¡¯ll tell you when you eatter!¡±

    If you told him, wouldn¡¯t there be no more of that mystery?

    Since she won¡¯t say anything now, let¡¯s wait a while!

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful!¡±

    Rosemary just walked to the door of the bathroom and was about to go in when she heard a sound of lovemakinging from inside the bathroom, apanied by the asional panting of a woman, and although she had already experienced this kind of fish and water, hearing it in a live version still made Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but blush.

 316 So you have such a strong taste

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing standing in the doorway?¡±

    Rosemary turns her head to see Wilsoning that way and rushes to meet him.

    ¡°Why are youing over here, let¡¯s hurry up!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was a bit perverse and flushed, Wilson¡¯s eyes fell on the door of the women¡¯s bathroom.

    It seems that someone was having real sex in the toilet again, and just in time for Rosemary to see it.

    Pulling Wilson in the seat, Rosemary picked up her own juice and took a sip, her eyes casually looked and saw a girl walking out from the direction of the bathroom, the girl was wearing a duck-tongue hat, but Rosemary felt that the girl¡¯s figure was particrly familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.

    Looking up, Wilson saw Rosemary¡¯s eyes were fixed on the bathroom side, and the corners of his lips lifted slightly as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°So Rosemary¡¯s taste is so heavy that she likes to have sex in that kind of setting?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Retracting herself, Rosemary waited for Wilson to say.

    He looked at him with no good grace, why his mind is all those things between men and women ah!

    ¡°Then why do you keep staring over there?¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary with a wicked smile.

    ¡°Nothing, a casual look.¡±

    It was, the waiter had pushed the food cart over, just in time to interrupt Rosemary¡¯s embarrassment.

    ¡°Excuse me, here¡¯s your steak!¡±

    The waiter quickly brought up the meal and set it up.

    ¡°Enjoy your meal!¡±

    The waiter bowed five times to Rosemary before politely retreating.

    ¡°Here¡¯s yours, try itter and see how it tastes!¡± Putting a tiramisu on the table in front of Wilson, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°After dinner, will you stay at the hotel or apany me to inspect the project?¡± Wilson asked as he cut into his steak.

    Anyway, they were just going to the construction site today to have a look. They were worried that Rosemary would be bored inside the hotel alone, so they suggested Rosemary toe along.

    ¡°Good, anyway, idle, might as well follow you to learn how to do business!¡± Not to mention that her parents¡¯pany is still in her hands.

    Hearing Rosemary say she wanted to study business, Wilson asked with interest, ¡°Why, are you worried that I can¡¯t afford you, so now you¡¯re nning for the future?¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary said unhurriedly, ¡°How clever, you can see it even like this!¡±

    After a pause, Rosemary continued, ¡°If one day you betray the promise between us, I will not hesitate to leave you, to a ce where you will not be found, never to see you again.¡±

    Although it sounds like such a careless phrase, but I don¡¯t know why, hearing Wilson¡¯s ears, a slight tremor in the heart.

    While Wilson was silently saying in his mind that this day could nevere, an borate conspiracy was quietly underway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let you have this day!¡± Hearing Wilson¡¯s assurance, Rosemary¡¯s heart still had a little excitement.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Wilson took the tiramisu on the table, scooped a little into his mouth with a spoon, and it tasted a little sweet and then a little bitter, just like life, with bitter and sweet.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s bitter and sweet!¡±

    Looking at the cake on the te, Rosemary said lightly, ¡°This kind of cake is liked by many girls, do you know its meaning?¡±

    Wilson crossed his fingers, looked at Rosemary, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never had a sweet tooth and don¡¯t really know what this means.¡±

    With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±

    After lunch, Rosemary followed Wilson to the base of the inspection project, this project is mainly with thispany to develop this resort, the scale is veryrge, no wonder they will find Wilson to cooperate.

    After the inspection, it was already four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, because this side is not yet fully developed, so it is still a bit far from the center of Z.

    ¡°So tired, so fieldwork is also a hard job, I should have known I would have stayed at the hotel.¡± Rosemary sat in the car, reaching out and tapping her hand on her shoulder.

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s tired face, Wilson said heartily, ¡°Lean back and sleep for a while, and then take a hot bath when you get back, you¡¯ll be much morefortable.¡±

    ¡°Or forget it, I¡¯ll talk with you, you are more tired than me today, I¡¯m afraid that after I fall asleep, you will doze off!¡± Besides, two people talking together, time passes faster.

    ¡°All right!¡± Knowing that he couldn¡¯t argue with Rosemary, Wilson didn¡¯t have much of anything.

    ¡°I see you¡¯ve been on the phone this afternoon, is there something going on at the office?¡±

    Since returning from the ancient vige, Rosemary has noticed that Wilson seems to be very busy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t there still Joseph inside thepany?¡±

    Rosemary has always been puzzled by Wilson¡¯s friends, who are obviously the heirs of arge family, and how they all like to run to Wilson¡¯s side to do odd jobs.

    Is this what people often say, under abuse?

    ¡°Wilson, did you notice that when we were eating at the restaurant today, it seemed like someone was watching us!¡± Especially Rosemary saw the girl who came out of the bathroom and always felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°It won¡¯t happen, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    With a heartfelt smile, Rosemary replied, ¡°I believe you!¡±

    Wilson was not in a very good mood all this time, and seeing that he was not talking, Rosemary did not ask much.

    All the way, Wilson¡¯s face was not very good.

    Halfway through the drive, the car suddenly stalled.

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It seems to have broken down!¡±

    ¡°Broken down at this point?¡±

    Eyebrows lightly touched, Wilson put the phone away and got straight out of the car.

    Seeing Rosemary follow her out of the car, Wilson said, ¡°Don¡¯te down, take a good rest in the car!¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s tired face, Rosemary said heartily: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯lle down to help look!¡±

    Wilson before when the car broke down is basically their own repair, as long as it is not veryplicated, he is still sure to fix!

    Although Rosemary is not very good at fixing cars, but some simple repairs, she still has some warp.

    ¡°Will you get me the wrench and let me see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Bring the shlight in the back with you, by the way!¡±

    Responding, Rosemary took out the wrench from the box sitting in the back and handed it to Wilson.

    Grabbing a shlight, Rosemary walked over to Wilson and helped him light up.

    Just open the hood of the car, Wilson saw a thick white smoke came out.

    Wilson subconsciously shouted to Rosemary behind him, ¡°Run!¡±

    The words fell sound, bang, the sky of fire instantly scattered, glorious.

 317 Wilson Car Accident

    Rosemary was set aside and looked at Wilson, who was blown to a bloody pulp, somewhere in the heart, stabbed hard.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Running up, Rosemary looked at Wilson, who had fallen unconscious on the ground, and hurriedly took out her cell phone and immediately called the emergency services.

    In no time, the ambnce and police soon arrived at the scene.

    Looking at the burned out car, the police grabbed Rosemary for evidence.

    Rosemary, while holding the injured Wilson, watched as doctors and nurses took oxygen masks and put them on his face, and tried to follow, only to be stopped by the police.

    ¡°Miss, please cooperate with our police forensics!¡±

    ¡°But my husband is injured?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was pushed into the car by the doctor and nurse, Rosemary tried to go after him, but the police wouldn¡¯t let her.

    After all, a traffic ident of this magnitude, they still need to take evidence of.

    ¡°But I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was so anxious that tears were falling from her eyes.

    One of the younger police officers saw Rosemary¡¯s anxious look and said, ¡°Miss, don¡¯t worry, the doctor will do his best to save your husband, we just want to ask you a few questions now, after that we¡¯ll let you go to the hospital.¡±

    Looking at the police with tears in her eyes, Rosemary said hurriedly, ¡°Then you should ask quickly!¡±

    The police just asked for Rosemary and Wilson¡¯s names and addresses after a change of face.

    Looking at Rosemary, the police officer said, ¡°Is your husband Wilson, the eldest son of The Grant Group?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, you can get in the car, our people will take you to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just say you had an investigation to do?¡±

    ¡°We will also follow along,ter when we get to the hospital we are investigating!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary ran towards the ambnce.

    The police officer fiercely pulled Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°The Great Young Lady, I¡¯m afraid the ambnce won¡¯t fit, so let¡¯s do the police car!¡±

    Rosemary, who had time to think about it, nodded at the police.

    As soon as he got into the car, Rosemary began to tell the police what had just happened.

    Listening to the soundsing from the ambnce in front of her, Rosemary couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling down.

    No wonder she was always distracted during this time, if she had been more careful and cautious, there would not have been such a thing.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, don¡¯t worry, our z-city police officers and paramedics will take good care of The Young Mr. Grant!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady think hard, has The Young Mr. Grant had any recent grudges against anyone?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, he came backtest night, early this morning he told me toe to Z City to examine a project, we came over after lunch, because I was bored inside the hotel, so I camewith Wilson. We were about to go back to the hotel after inspecting the project, the car just drove halfway, it stalled, and when we went down to check, we saw the car smoke, and it became like this ¡­¡±

    ¡°We just surveyed the scene, leaving no other traces, because the car has been burned, and can not find other evidence, now the only thing you can do is to wait for the roadside surveince video, to see if there are any suspicious people and vehicles.¡±

    Rosemary took a deep breath and said, ¡°I want to see my husband now!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady is assured that you will soon meet The Young Mr. Grant.¡±

    Not far from the scene of the crash on the mountain, a man in ck stood on the top of the mountain, looking at the distant fire filled the sky, the corners of his mouth hooked up a cold smile.

    ¡°Wilson, you caused the death of my family, I didn¡¯t think you would have a day too! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so soon, I¡¯ll let you taste the taste of having people leave your side one by one.¡±

    Haha ¡­

    After about half an hour, the police car had pulled into the hospital.

    As soon as he got out of the police car, Rosemary ran noisily to the door of the operating room.

    Watching the door of the operating room being closed, she rushed up, but was stopped by the nurse, ¡°Sorry, the operating room is not to be entered casually!¡±

    Looking at the nurse, Rosemary said with almost begging eyes, ¡°I¡¯m the patient¡¯s wife, will you let me in?¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, please ask the patient¡¯s family to wait outside!¡±

    ¡°How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°There are too many wounds on the body, the doctor is now resuscitating inside, you should wait outside for a moment now!¡±

    Rosemary stood in the doorway, her body shivering as she looked at the lights above the operating room.

    Hands together, Rosemary murmured, ¡°Don¡¯t be okay!¡±

    What would she do if something happened to Wilson!

    As the minutes passed, Rosemary sat on the empty bench, watching the nursese and go, tears blurring her vision.

    ¡°Doctor, how is my husband doing?¡±

    As soon as the doctor came out, Rosemary rushed up to him, pulling him in and asking.

    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear sorry, I don¡¯t want ¡­¡±

    Rosemary thought something had happened to Wilson, her hands tightly covering her ears, shaking her head desperately, her body trembling badly.

    The doctor looked at Rosemary in this situation and said, ¡°Mrs. Lu, our doctor is still operating now, don¡¯t you worry!¡±

    Pulling a very emotional Rosemary, the doctor said slowly.

    ¡°And how is my husband doing?¡±

    Hearing the doctor say he was still resuscitating, Rosemary¡¯s hand slowly dropped and asked with tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°Temporarily will not be life-threatening, although it is injured, but are some superficial injuries, only the abdomen was cut by a fragment of the mouth, need stitches!¡±

    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Rosemary then breathed a sigh of relief.

    Gently sent away the doctor¡¯s sleeve, returned: ¡°Sorry to read, just now I was too anxious!¡±

    The doctor did understand Rosemary¡¯s feelings, nodded, and walked in.

    ¡°Rosemary, how¡¯s Wilson doing?¡±

    William ran desperately toward Rosemary, grabbed Rosemary by the sleeve and asked.

    ¡°The doctor said there is no life threatening for now, he is still getting stitches, just more superficial injuries!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    William breathed a light sigh of relief, then looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Tugging at the corners of her mouth, Rosemary¡¯s face went pale.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s from fear or from physical reasons.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, you don¡¯t look so good, you¡¯d better sit down first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady ¡­¡±

    William shouted, Edmund behind him stepped forward and spoke, ¡°Listen, if Wilson knew you were like this now, he would be heartbroken!¡±

    Looking at Edmund with teary eyes, Rosemary asked, ¡°Is it because of me that something like this happened?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think so much, this matter has nothing to do with you!¡±

    Joseph, who was standing by, naturally knew what Rosemary was referring to and looked at her and said.

 318 you should be responsible, you know

    ¡°Rosemary, this matter really has nothing to do with you. In the past, my father bid for a project with someone else, and the other party also kidnapped me and threatened my father to withdraw from thepetition in exchange for me. William looked at Rosemary and said.

    At that, Edmund¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, ¡°When was that?¡±

    William faintly stared, ¡°When I was a kid!¡±

    When exactly was it, he no longer remembers, he was so small at that time, where he still remembers so much.

    ¡°Okay, all sit and wait!¡±

    Edmund looked at them, but was a lot more calm than they were.

    After all, he¡¯s seen too much of this kind of thing, as long as people are okay!

    ¡°Rosemary are you hungry? Let me go with you to have a little something to eat!¡±

    Sunny, who hadn¡¯t said anything next to her, remembered something and looked at Rosemary and said.

    These days William because in dealing withpany matters, Sunny see him are not much sleep, worried about his driving ident, so follow along, but did not expect to run into this kind of thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not hungry now, but the baby in your belly is!¡±

    ¡°Sunny is right, you should think about the baby inside your belly even if you don¡¯t think about yourself right now! Look at how pale you are now, not at all like the normalplexion a pregnant woman should have.¡±

    Edmund took Rosemary¡¯s hand and took her pulse, educating Rosemary like an elder.

    Looking at her teary-eyed appearance, Edmund¡¯s mood became even more irritated.

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand and getting up, Sunny spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Rosemary, I¡¯ll take you to get something to eat first!¡±

    ¡°Sunny, I really don¡¯t have much of an appetite!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Joseph looked at her, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat something, in case something happens to the baby inside your belly, how can you face Wilson lying inside!¡±

    With a slight tremor in her body, Rosemary didn¡¯t even have the courage to look at the operating room.

    She was worried that if she looked at it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the tears from falling.

    As soon as Rosemary left, Joseph walked up to William and said, ¡°Has something happened to Sunnytely, why do I see something wrong with her!¡±

    ¡°Just ask him!¡±

    ncing at Anthony, who was standing off to the side, Joseph¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on, Anthony!¡±

    Anthony, standing aside, looked up at William and said, ¡°Mr. Flower, I ¡­ I put Miss Jung to bed!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Joseph and Edmund obviously did not expect things to turn out this way, after all, Sunny¡¯s identity is the princess of w, the future is to inherit the throne of w, but Anthony¡¯s identity, Sunny¡¯s parents will ept him?

    See Joseph their reaction so big, William skimmed and said: ¡°You are now worried about things are not things, because the most important thing is that this kid does not feel for Sunny.

    ¡°Anthony, although you are Wilson¡¯s subordinate, you also know that we have always treated you as a brother. You also know that the chastity of your girls is the most important thing, and you have now put Sunny to bed, then you should be responsible, understand?¡± Looking at Anthony, Edmund said.

    Anthony saw them say that and seemed to misunderstand his sleeping, as that kind of sleeping?

    But now this way, even if he exined, no one seems to believe, forget it, let¡¯s keep silent!

    It didn¡¯t take long for Rosemary and Sunny to change back.

    They carried some food in their hands and did down.

    Looking at them, Rosemary said, ¡°We bought some food, so you guys can eat some too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, you guys eat!¡±

    When the words left his mouth, William ignored them, but opened the food box, picked up the chopsticks and handed them to Anthony.

    ¡°You eat something! You haven¡¯t eaten anything just now for The Young Mr. Grant thing?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Anthony took Sunny¡¯s dumplings and smiled lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so eat a little more or less! Surgery isn¡¯t that soon!¡±

    Rosemary whispered as she carried a small dumpling and milk in front of Edmund¡¯s face.

    Edmund froze for a few seconds before picking up the food from Rosemary¡¯s hand, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary picked up the fried dumplings and ate them slowly and methodically.

    The entire outside of the operating room was silent.

    Out of the sound of their asional chewing or swallowing is the somewhat noisy sound that keepsing from inside the operating room.

    Rosemary quickly finished those and drank a ss of milk, and her eyes just kept looking at the door of the operating room.

    So much time has passed, why hasn¡¯t ite out yet?

    Hearing the door to the operating room open, Rosemary jerked to her feet, ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s it going?¡±

    ¡°The operation was sessful, but the patient has a little concussion, which may leave a little seque, what exactly is it, need to observe first!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Concussion?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, ¡°In his current condition, can he be transferred to a hospital?¡±

    Edmund heard the doctor say this, although he is also a doctor, but now Wilson just finished surgery, if there is nothing, indeed can wait for two days before transferring to the hospital.

    ¡°Not yet, although there is no blood clot inside his brain, we still rmend two days of hospitalization for observation.¡±

    Hearing the doctor¡¯s words, Rosemary immediately said, ¡°Since there is nothing wrong, let¡¯s wait until he gets a little better!¡±

    The doctor nodded and looked at Joseph with a serious tone and said, ¡°The patient is still in a good condition, you can¡¯t see him yet, we will naturally inform you when he wakes up!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you even just look at it?¡±

    Looking at the doctor, Rosemary said hurriedly.

    ¡°Just take a look outside, now he must be taken inside the sterile ward immediately, he has too many wounds and is prone to infection.¡±

    Listening to the doctor¡¯s words, Rosemary nodded, ¡°Thank you doctor, we¡¯ll just watch from outside!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary hurriedly walked behind the doctor towards the sterile room.

    Looking through the ss at Wilson lying quietly on the hospital bed, looking at his body almost all wrapped in white gauze, Rosemary¡¯s heart, it was like being stabbed by a needle.

    ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t worry, Wilson will be fine!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Rosemary pulled at the corners of her mouth, but couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Edmund looked at Rosemary¡¯s disoriented look and was distressed.

    Standing by, but unable to do anything.

    After standing outside the sterile ward for a long time, Edmund then spoke, ¡°Well, now stay at a nearby hotel and wait until tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here to guard him!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s handy on the ss and turned to Edmund.

 319 Edmund, itâ€™s not like he likes Rosemary!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Edmund declined without thinking about it.

    Looking at the pale Rosemary, he said, ¡°You are not well now, and it is the first trimester, the most restless time, you should rest the most!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, see if I¡¯m not fine now?¡±

    His eyes fell on Sunny¡¯s body, Edmund said in a deep voice, ¡°Tonight you sleep with Sunny!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Rosemary!¡± What¡¯s more, Wilson has always treated her like her own sister, and she will definitely take good care of Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go back to the hotel first!¡±

    ¡°If you do this, if big brother knows you¡¯re like this, he¡¯ll sleep even more restlessly!¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Sunny said persuasively.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Through the ss Olivia reluctantly looked inside at Wilson lying quietly on the hospital bed, Rosemary¡¯s tears fell with a mor.

    Even before John betrayed her in the first ce, and his sister in front of his own show of love, she did not feel so ufortable.

    Looking at Wilson lying there like that, Rosemary hated that it was herself lying in the bed.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go!¡± Sunny took Rosemary¡¯s hand, but still couldn¡¯t pull her away.

    Edmund saw this and bent straight down to pick Rosemary up in his arms.

    Sunny and Joseph on the side were stunned by Edmund¡¯s lust, and even Rosemary forgot to cry and stared at her in awe.

    ¡°You put me down, I can walk by myself!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Edmund and said sharply.

    ¡°The way you are now, if anything happens, Wilson will be even more ufortable than lying in there, I¡¯m afraid!¡±

    Edmund said, but did not put down Rosemary.

    Carried her directly into the car, and only then let go of her hand.

    ¡°Edmund doesn¡¯t like Rosemary, does he!¡± Sunny watched Edmund personally fasten Rosemary¡¯s seat belt with a meticulous and gentle look that she had never seen before.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much about it, he¡¯s just worried that something is wrong with Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what am I thinking about?¡±

    Sunny shook his head and looked at William, ¡°But I always felt Edmund¡¯s feelings for Rosemary, as if they were veryplicated!¡±

    ¡°You, don¡¯t think so much about it, Edmund is a man of measure!¡±

    When William¡¯s words fell, Sunny nodded as well.

    She does believe William¡¯s words. Ever since she met Edmund three years ago, he has been an enigma, cold and ruthless beneath his gentle and refined exterior.

    The two got into the car and soon the car was speeding down the road.

    Looking at the tarmac on both sides, Rosemary¡¯s heart was torn.

    She really doesn¡¯t know what to do now?

    Now Wilson is lying in the hospital, but she finds herself seemingly unable to do anything, and if it weren¡¯t for having to shout at her to leave, this wouldn¡¯t have happened to Wilson.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, you¡¯re Wilson¡¯s wife and it¡¯s only right that he protect you!¡±

    ¡°Nothing in this world is as it should be!¡±

    ¡°He is right, your nature is still very much into the bull¡¯s eye.¡±

    Edmund¡¯s words were right, not too loud, but heard by Rosemary on the passenger side.

    ¡°Is that what he said to you about me?¡±

    Rosemary faintly froze, so in Wilson¡¯s mind, he had always felt he liked to take the bull by the horns?

    Edmund, who was driving the car, did not say anything else.

    Instead, he drove very carefully until he crossed a traffic light intersection, and the car slowly pulled into a hotel.

    ¡°Stay here for the next few days, when Wilson is better, we will c-city!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to c-city first! I¡¯ll take care of it here!¡±

    Edmund gave her a sidelong nce, ¡°Do you cry?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± mouth open and closed, Rosemary actually do not like to cry, just because the heart is too scared, so it is like this.

    But looking at Edmund¡¯s serious look, Rosemary didn¡¯t dare to say anything again.

    Looking at Edmund, why did she feel that the Edmund this time was different from the one she knew before?

    Sunny coughed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, if we have to quarrel! Why don¡¯t we go up and quarrel again!¡±

    Giving Rosemary a deep look, Edmund took the lead and walked into the hotel.

    Anthony had already taken down his luggage and handed it to the waiter aside.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Rosemary pulled her mouth back.

    William walked up, looked at Rosemary, and said, ¡°You have two people in your belly now, take care of yourself.¡±

    Holding Rosemary¡¯s hand, Sunny said, ¡°Right Rosemary, you are now two people, Wilson is your husband, it is right to protect you, don¡¯t have so much psychological pressure, if you see you crying like a tearful person, Wilson will definitely be very sad.¡±

    ¡°It would be nice if he could really get up and curse me twice!¡±

    At least her heart won¡¯t be so sad.

    ¡°Well, well, let¡¯s hurry upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Sunny took Rosemary¡¯s hand towards the front, looked at Edmund who was already holding his room card and said, ¡°I want to go out to buy somethingter, and go to the hospital by the way, you take care of Rosemary inside the room first!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not appropriate!¡±

    Edmund looked at Sunny for a second, ¡°It¡¯s not good for the two of us to be together any way, it¡¯s better for you and Rosemary to be in the room! I¡¯ll just go with Anthony!¡±

    Thinking about it, Sunny didn¡¯t say anything else.

    On the contrary, Joseph, who was on the side, looked at Edmund¡¯s eyes were very serious looking at Rosemary, and his heart could not help but be amazed.

    Does he like Rosemary too?

    But shouldn¡¯t he have met Rosemary after she got married?

    But if he didn¡¯t like it, why did he look at Rosemary with such affectionate eyes?

    Although it was only for a moment, he could still see that Edmund was very different to Rosemary.

    When they arrived at the presidential suite on the twenty-eighth floor, Sunny and Rosemary had one room, while Anthony and Edmund had one room each.

    Because William and Joseph have to go back to the office first thing in the morning, so they have a double suite next door.

    As soon as Rosemary entered, Sunny took her hand and told her to rest.

    The whole person was lying on the bed like Sunny wanted to protect a first-ss animal, but Rosemary could not sleep.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you hungry, do you want me to order some food for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry!¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    Sunny looked at Rosemary and asked curiously, ¡°Is there something wrong with you? You must tell me if you¡¯re not feeling well, if anything happens to you, my brother will kill me for sure!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you make it sound!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°Where would he be willing to touch you!¡±

 320 I want to go too

    ¡°If I really did not take care of you, not only will my brother not put over, I¡¯m afraid that when Wilson wakes up, more will find me to fight!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Sunny paused and continued, ¡°You know what? I¡¯ve known Wilson for three years, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him care so much about a girl?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Why doesn¡¯t she think so?

    ¡°Of course it is, haven¡¯t you noticed that Wilson cares for you in particr?¡± Looking at Rosemary, Sunny said.

    But Sunny was right, Wilson did care about her, and from the time he woke up until now, Rosemary knew Sunny wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°But I look at him and I care about you guys too!¡±

    Spitting out her tongue, Sunny replied, ¡°Wilson the man will not say even if he cares about us, he is a man who is particrly sulky.¡±

    That¡¯s true!

    Rosemary has always felt that Wilson¡¯s personality is very calm, as if nothing can piss him off in general.

    ¡°Rosemary, you like Wilson, don¡¯t you!¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡± after thinking about it, Rosemary replied: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t like him at first, but during the time I spent together, I found that he is actually a very good man. ¡±

    Especially when Wilson solved the doubts in her mind, she realized that her heart had already started to try to ept him.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯m just particrly envious of you. I used to think all the time that whoever could marry Wilson would be the happiest.¡±

    The words fell sound, Sunny seems to remember what to say: ¡°Before the time, Rita also to Wilson special good, that time if not Wilsonter had a car ident, now they may have been married.¡±

    ¡°Did Wilson used to like her a lot back in the day?¡±

    Thought for a while, Sunny nodded and shook his head, then said with a smile: ¡°In fact, I am not very clear about the things between them, at that time I was still rtively small, brother every time he went out with Wilson and their party I would pester him to wear me together, and every time Wilson would take her along. ¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s face is not very good, Sunny hurriedly said, ¡°But that¡¯s all in the past, now Wilson likes you, the weight you have in his heart, I know all about it.¡±

    Rosemary, of course, knows that Sunny is only saying this because she wants tofort herself.

    Looking at Sunny, Rosemary suddenly said, ¡°You said that if Wilson hadn¡¯t shouted at me and ran away first, I would be the one lying in the hospital now!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Rolling over on her back, Sunny replied, ¡°Wilson couldn¡¯t do something like that, let alone you being her wife.¡±

    ¡°And do you know how I came to marry into The Grant family?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Sunny nodded, she knew then that The Grant family had chosen a wife for Wilson for the sole reason of a wedding shower, which she found very feudal at the time.

    And she couldn¡¯t figure out why Rosemary would agree to marry here, perhaps because she was greedy for The Grant family¡¯s fortune, as the rumors had it.

    It was only after she got in touch with Rosemary that she slowly discovered that Rosemary was not as greedy for The Grant family¡¯s property as they had been told.

    She also gradually understood why Wilson would ept her, after all, such a woman is what every man wants!

    As we talked and talked, Rosemary gradually felt a wave of weariness.

    Without realizing it, I fell asleep.

    After covering her with the nket, Sunny walked out gently. Looking at a few men who were talking in the living room, he said, ¡°Rosemary is asleep.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go to the hospital first, you stay here and take good care of your Rosemary!¡±

    Joseph stood up and Sunny immediately said, ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you go, what will Rosemary do if you do?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is sleeping inside her room right now, and it¡¯s only going for so long, she¡¯s definitely not waking up that fast.¡±

    After Sunny¡¯s words, Edmund disagreed.

    ¡°How can that work, in case something happens, how can you ount for it at Wilson?¡±

    Grimacing, Sunny replied, ¡°That¡¯s only if she wakes up!¡±

    How can he know this when people are still inside the sterile ward!

    Thinking, Sunny took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine! If you don¡¯t go, you don¡¯t go!¡±

    She also just want to confirm Wilson¡¯s situation, just in front of Rosemary said those words, just because tofort her, no matter what, that is also pain her Wilson, when certainly worried about ah!

    ¡°By the way, have you talked to Wilson¡¯s parents about this?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant called, and they were supposed toe over to see Wilson, but since Wilson is still in the sterile ward and not life-threatening, I told them not toe over yet, and we¡¯ll transfer him back when he¡¯s better.¡±

    Sunny oh, and sat down on the sofa, she couldn¡¯t sleep now anyway, picked up the remote control and turned on the TV.

    From the hotel, Joseph said to Edmund: ¡°Recently there may be a lot of things to deal with in thepany, I will be here for the time being to deal with, if you have something inside the hospital then go back first!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m very free inside the hospital, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know me!¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not like Rosemary¡¯s health is very good right now, and I don¡¯t feelfortable leaving!¡±

    ¡°If you let someone with a heart hear that, it will make people misunderstand!¡±

    When Joseph finished, Edmund turned silent.

    He knew that his concern for Rosemary was too obvious these past two days, but he just couldn¡¯t bear to watch Rosemary joke with her body.

    Looking at Joseph, Edmund said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have my own rules, as long as she lives a happy life, I won¡¯t mess around!¡±

    Nodded, in fact, a long time ago, he had already found Edmund¡¯s feelings for Rosemary very different, but at that time he did not do too obvious, he was not good how to say.

    With a soft sigh, he said, ¡°I believe you!¡±

    One sentence, I believe in you, puts all the thousand words in it.

    ¡°What do you guys think about the Wilson thing?¡±

    Seeing William and Anthonying from over there, Edmund was, eventually, the first to open his mouth.

    ¡°I am still investigating, but for the time being there is no clue, we have made too many enemies over the years, but there are not many people who know Ellen¡¯s true identity, if possible, it would be those who have been watching him for a long time.¡±

    ¡°The evidence at the scene were destroyed, now for a while can not find new evidence, I contacted the director of the city of Z, tonight after his shift, I want to go to see him, do you want to go together?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good for you!¡±

 321 Iâ€™m with you â€¦â€¦

    After listening to Joseph¡¯s words, Anthony, who was standing on the side, touched his eyebrows lightly, could this matter really be the same as the young master expected?

    ¡°Mr. Flower!¡±

    Joseph, who was about to get into his car, heard Anthony call out to him, turned his head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Anthony?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Flower, please take care of the young master for me first, I still have something to do and need to rush back to Cornshire immediately.¡±

    ¡°Anthony, do you know something about what¡¯s going on?¡± William looked at Anthony, his eyebrows lightly touching.

    ¡°This morning I received a call from the young master, he asked me to check some customers about the second young master¡¯s recent dealings, but did not find anything, just now I heard your conversation, I think there are still many suspicious things about this matter, I will check again, maybe I can find out something?¡±

    Anthony is Wilson¡¯s right-hand man, he will be so analytical, must have known something to be so anxious to go back.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back with you!¡±

    William looked at Joseph and said.

    ¡°Good, too much has happened in the meantime, and it¡¯s too weird!¡± Joseph said after a moment of contemtion.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first!¡±

    The words fell, William and Anthony got into the car, and soon the car disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The words fell out of his mouth and he got into the cab.

    Edmund pulled open the passenger door and got in, but said nothing.

    The car drove slowly in the direction of the hospital, and on the way, no one spoke.

    Parking the car and going upstairs, Joseph went straight to the dean¡¯s office, and the dean¡¯s looked surprised to see a big shoting.

    Soon, he came forward, ¡°Mr. Flower, Dr. Edmund, what brings you here in person?¡±

    ¡°The dean seemed to be busy when we came in the morning, so we didn¡¯t have time to stop by for a visit.¡±

    After Joseph finished speaking, the dean immediately apanied with a smile and said, ¡°Where is Mr. Flower talking about, I just came back from the field, isn¡¯t it to attend the seminar?¡± With these words, the two were invited to sit down and the dean poured two cups of tea.

    ¡°I also know the intention of you two toe here because of Mr. Grant, right! Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Grant is now in the sterile ward until tomorrow when he can be transferred to the general ward, it¡¯s just that we are worried that his wound is afraid of infection, that¡¯s why we sent him to the sterile ward, so that we can ensure that the wound is not inmed.¡±

    After all, not everyone has this kind of treatment!

    Edmund hooked his lips, tapped his fingers on the table and said, ¡°I know, but I still arranged some bodyguards in, in the future, no matter where the doctor also has to go through the bodyguard search before entering the ward. I think the dean should be clear, Mr. Grant¡¯s identity, if something happens to him, I think, therge hospital was leveled, it would not be good!¡±

    The dean nced at Edmund, ¡°Dr. Edmund, don¡¯t worry, our hospital will do its best to keep Mr. Grant safe!¡±

    ¡°Well, it better be!¡±

    Edmund¡¯s words put a lot of pressure on Dean.

    After all, there are so many people who want to harm Wilson, where he dares to just mess around.

    It seems that this matter still has to be done personally by yourself.

    ¡°Mr. Flower and Dr. Edmund are here this time, are they nning to stay in z city for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Well, when Wilson is ready to be transferred, we¡¯ll go back to c-city!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m going to get ready right now, have someone pay good attention to everything around, and make sure that nothing will happen to Mr. Grant!¡±

    After saying that, Joseph asked again, ¡°When will Wilson wake up?¡±

    ¡°You should be awake now, do you two want to go see it?¡±

    Joseph nodded his jaw in response.

    The dean smiled and immediately ordered them to go to Wilson¡¯s ward in sterile gowns and masks.

    The temperature inside the room is not high or low, looking at Wilson lying on the bed, Joseph¡¯s heart is very unpleasant.

    If you had insisted oning on your own, things would not have turned out this way.

    ¡°Mr. Grant now all indicators are normal, the anesthetic drug is estimated to be until after midnight will slowly fade after gradually regain consciousness!¡±

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s face change slightly, Dean hurriedly exined.

    Edmund took a look at Wilson¡¯s current physical examination reports and cast Joseph a Carry look.

    ¡°There should be surveince inside the ward!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The dean didn¡¯t respond for a moment, but quickly, he said, ¡°Of course I did, Mr. Flower means?¡±

    ¡°Connect to my ce, I will order twenty-four hour monitoring so that we can rest assured!¡±

    Edmund looked up at Joseph and nodded.

    Joseph faintly froze, he felt that this time Edmund and before a little different, remembering the tone of his just talking to the dean, if he had not just opened his mouth, he might have to reveal his identity.

    The dean was slightly stunned, but quickly said, ¡°Mr. Flower said yes, I will talk to them when I go outter, and directly transfer the surveince video here to Mr. Flower¡¯s side!¡±

    The dean smiled with him, but his heart was very torn.

    But how could she afford to mess with such a big god?

    Not to mention that there is an Edmund with some unknown background next to him.

    Because Edmund is a rtively low-key person, although the medical skill is high, but he has an agreement with the hospital, not allowed to put him out, so few people know, Edmund¡¯s name.

    Joseph¡¯s name rings a bell, even though he has not aplished much in the medical field.

    The two young business wizards were able to rapidly develop the group in just a few years, and now have assets of more than 100 billion, if not for Wilson¡¯s car ident a few years ago, now I¡¯m afraid the entire business kingdom is theirs.

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more, if there¡¯s anything, call me, then we¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°By the way, if Wilson wakes up, call me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Flower! I will!¡±

    Dean wiped his sweat, this Mr. Flower¡¯s aura is also too big.

    Even through the mask, he could feel the majesty emanating from them without anger and shock.

    And Edmund, standing next to him, looks gentle on the surface, but when he opens his mouth, there is a pressure that overwhelms people.

    How dare you say anything else?

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go back, I¡¯ll have my assistant contact you about the next thing!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Okay, Mr. Flower, if you need anything, feel free to call!¡±

    The dean sent them out with Joseph and Edmund, and as they watched the dean nod, people in the institution looked over and spected about the identity of the two men.

    ¡°That, seems to be Joseph, the president of S Group?¡±

    One of the nurses pulled out her phone andpared it to Joseph¡¯s picture, looking at him in person and screaming.

    ¡°Is it really Joseph? So handsome looking!¡±

    ¡°Yes! What about Wilson, the president of The Grant Group, who was delivered in front and is even better looking than him?¡±

 322 you wonâ€™t with her â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Are you telling the truth or not?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! I happened to go in to deliver something when I was having surgery, and he was handsome?¡±

    ¡°But I still think Joseph is better looking, and did you notice that the man next to him is so handsome!¡±

    Looking while Joseph beside Edmund, with a touch of handsomeness in his features, handsome with a touch of gentleness, all emanating a goodplex temperament, as if abination of multiple temperaments, but in those gentle and handsome, but also belong to their own unique ethereal and handsome!

    The little nurses held their little faces and looked at the two men walking out of the hospital with flowery fascination.

    ¡°Joseph beside the one, is Cornshire¡¯s famous cardiology hospital, I heard that his medical skills are particrly high, but he generally rarely take surgery, I heard that his background is very deep!¡±

    I don¡¯t know who said it, but the others mmed up.

    ¡°What a pity, handsome men are other people¡¯s, we just stand aside and watch!¡±

    Joseph smiled as he walked out of the hospital and said, ¡°The little nurses in this hospital are pretty good, you can consider seeing if there is one you like and find one to be Mrs. Edmund!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Without thinking, Edmund simply refused.

    ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you used to say that you only wanted someone you liked and she liked you as Mrs. Edmund? Doesn¡¯t the one here meet your criteria for choosing a wife?¡±

    ¡°Even if we have to look for it, it¡¯s not in here!¡±

    ¡°Does your family also have a door between thend?¡±

    Although I don¡¯t know what kind of identity Edmund is, but several of them are good brothers in life and death, no matter what each other¡¯s identity is, this can not stop their feelings for each other.

    Hooking his lips, Edmund replied, ¡°Would you believe me when I say I don¡¯t deserve it?¡±

    ¡°Believe!¡±

    Hey a smile, Joseph said: ¡°Anyway, your identity among our brothers are extremely mysterious, so do not have to think much, and not ordinary people!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what my identity is, I won¡¯t hurt my own brother anyway!¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Joseph said, ¡°Why do I feel that you and Wook both seem to know something!¡±

    Edmund suddenly smiled, but did not say something.

    Took out the keys directly to the car and got into the driver¡¯s side.

    Starting the engine, Edmund suddenly said while fastening his seat belt, ¡°The woman in this world who is worthy of me is no longer there!¡±

    Joseph looked at him in dismay, this was the first time in all the years he had known Edmund that he had heard him talk about his feelings.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    No longer means, dead?

    When the two returned to the hotel, it was alreadyte. After a hasty dinner, Joseph was dragged out for a walk by Sunny.

    Walking inside the back garden of the hotel, Joseph looked at Sunny who was bouncing in front of him and suddenly asked, ¡°Sunny, what¡¯s going on with you and Anthony?¡±

    Sunny in the hearts of several of them, just like their own sister, although some of the brutal and capricious, but also has a very well-behaved side.

    Asked about herself and Anthony, Sunny¡¯s eyes lowered, not daring to look Joseph in the eyes, afraid that the little thoughts in her heart would be seen through by him.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Joseph walked over to her, reached out and stroked her soft hair, and said softly, ¡°Sunny, tell Joseph, have you been in love with Anthony for four years?¡±

    Sunny jerked her head up, looked at Joseph with unblinking eyes, and asked, ¡°Joseph, how do you know I¡¯ve liked him for four years?¡±

    Looking at Sunny who has grown into a pavilion, he reached out and lightly scraped the tip of her nose and said with a doting face, ¡°You little fool, with all your little thoughts, do you think you can hide them from Joseph¡¯s eyes?¡±

    ¡°Joseph, why can you even see it, but that wooden man can¡¯t?¡± The words fell, Sunny only felt her nose sore, and tears fell uncontrobly.

    Seeing Sunny crying so sadly, Joseph¡¯s heart was about to break and he hurriedly wiped her tears while saying, ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry, when you cry, you make brother Leng don¡¯t know what to do?¡±

    If you don¡¯t say it, Sunny cried even louder, as if she wanted to finish crying all the grievances she had suffered in the past few years at once.

    Joseph knew that nothing he could say now would be of any use, rather than let her suffer a good deal.

    The first thing you need to do is to take her in your arms, Sunny doesn¡¯t want to think about anything at the moment, she just wants to cry to her heart¡¯s content, just like that, a snotty nose and a tear Sunny keeps rubbing against him, Joseph at the moment can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s tears or snot.

    I don¡¯t know how long she cried, but Sunny slowly stood up straight from Joseph¡¯s arms, sniffled and said, ¡°Thanks Joseph, I¡¯m better now!¡±

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    Pulling her to sit on a bench inside a small pavilion not far away, Joseph said, ¡°You should be able to tell Joseph now how far you and Anthony have progressed!¡±

    ¡°What step, he simply ignores me! Every time he sees me, it¡¯s as if he sees a demon, and he runs away!¡±

    Perhaps because she has just cried, she is now in a much better mood than before, and seems to havereturned to that daring Sunny.

    Listening to her words, Joseph was surprised and asked, ¡°But didn¡¯t Anthony say today that you had sex with him?¡±

    Rolled a white eyes, Sunny is speechless said: ¡°the day before yesterday he happened toe to brother something, just I had a headache that night, brother something urgent to go out, let him take care of me first, may be too tired reason, he fell directly in my bed and slept over.¡±

    ¡°So nothing happened between you?¡±

    Sunny would like to see something happen!

    ¡°No, just shared a bed for one night!¡±

    Joseph looked at Sunny, he didn¡¯t know whether to be d there was nothing between them? Or should he me Anthony for not being a man.

    But from Anthony¡¯s point of view, he was right to stay away from Sunny, after all, the disparity between the two is too great.

    Not to mention that Anthony¡¯s family, even a family like theirs, is not necessarily worthy of her, let alone Anthony.

    Instead of struggling in the future on the road to this fruitless rtionship, it is better to split directly, so perhaps it is best for both sides.

    ¡°Sunny, maybe what Joseph said to you was a little too hurtful, but Joseph still wants to talk to you about it.¡±

    ¡°The disparity between you and Anthony is too big, you said you are the princess of royal descent, even if your parents agree to you being together, will those other royal families agree?¡± Looking at Sunny¡¯s confused eyes, Joseph felt a bit like an executioner, who was cruelly wielding a knife to cut off that rtionship.

 323 If you love, donâ€™t let yourself have regrets

    After a while, Sunny suddenly pushed Joseph away and yelled, ¡°I don¡¯t care, from the first time I saw him, I secretly swore that I would never marry Anthony in my life, no matter what people in my family think of me, Anthony is just better than any of them!¡± If it weren¡¯t for Anthony, there wouldn¡¯t be a Sunny today.

    Sunny looked at Joseph and asked with a serious face, ¡°Joseph, will you support me?¡±

    Joseph took a deep breath, Joseph took Sunny¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Silly girl, no matter what decision you make, Joseph will be your strongest backing, but there is a word Joseph still want to remind you, if you really want to be with Anthony, then you have to be ready for a variety of different degrees of blow, are you sure you can really hold out until the end?¡±

    Looking at Joseph, Sunny said with firm eyes, ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t worry, no matter what, I will fight for my own marriage, my life!¡± Because that¡¯s what belongs to her.

    Rosemary woke up and came down with Edmund, who was watching the news in the living room, to find Joseph and Sunny and ask about the director.

    I didn¡¯t expect to see Joseph sitting on a bench inside the pavilion with Sunny in his arms when I went into the garden.

    Look at them that way, as if they are a pair of hot lovers.

    ¡°When did they get together?¡±

    Edmund looked over there and said, ¡°The guy Sunny likes is Anthony, and Joseph is opening up to her.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, let¡¯s go get something to eat before we call them!¡±

    Rosemary nodded and went to the restaurant with Edmund.

    ¡°Want something to eat?¡±

    As soon as he sat down, Edmund handed the menu in his hand to Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, I¡¯m not picky!¡±

    The words fell, Edmund took the menu and said to the waiter, ¡°Don¡¯t serve anything that pregnant women should not eat, bring up all the signature dishes here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, can we match the two of you with a set meal for two?¡±

    The waiter asked, and Edmund faintly stared, before slowly replying, ¡°Or with a trio!¡±

    The waiter who was answered was confused.

    Soon, though, it came to a reaction.

    Looking at Edmund, he nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll talk to the chef and be right there!¡±

    ¡°Start with a ss of hot milk and a cappino!¡±

    ¡°Okay,ing right up!¡±

    The waiter dropped his voice and immediately retreated.

    ¡°Sir, your cappino, Miss, your milk!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at the waiter and said.

    Probably infected by Rosemary¡¯s smile, the waiter smiled at Edmund and said, ¡°Sir, your wife is so pretty!¡±

    Edmund froze, and so did Rosemary.

    Half a minuteter, Rosemary replied, ¡°No, he¡¯s not my husband, he¡¯s my friend!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ sorry sorry sorry! I looked at this gentleman seems to be very concerned about you, I thought it was your ¡­¡± the waiter did not say thetter, and apologized to Rosemary and Edmund one after another.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, no one is guilty if they don¡¯t know!¡±

    The words fell, the waiter went down this.

    Looking at Rosemary, Edmund spoke faintly, ¡°The one who doesn¡¯t know is not guilty?¡±

    Looking at Edmund in disbelief, Rosemary asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°No, it just seems like you wouldn¡¯t have said something like that in the old days!¡±

    Rosemary then realized what was going on, was Edmundughing at himself?

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this!¡±

    After saying that, it was very heartfelt.

    Even the head is afraid to lift up, afraid to see Edmund¡¯s eyes.

    Hooking his lips, Edmund replied, ¡°Is that so? I remember the old Rosemary was a gentle, virtuous and famousdy, but now it seems to be no more than that!¡±

    ¡°A famousdy is also a human being, a human being will have a temper, besides, what I just said doesn¡¯t seem to be wrong anywhere!¡±

    ¡°But there is nothing wrong, except that famousdies should not be at the table is not talking?¡±

    Rosemary shut up when she remembered that her mother had once taught her to say that she would not talk about food and sleep.

    ncing at Edmund, she always felt that Edmund now struck her as a stranger.

    A meal, after Edmund said that sentence, became extra Susan.

    asionally some light chatter entered the ear, but it was not them.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡± Sunny¡¯s voice rang cheerfully in Rosemary¡¯s ears, and when she looked up, she saw Sunny standing at the entrance of the restaurant, walking towards her.

    ¡°Sunny!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary why didn¡¯t you call me when you woke up, so I thought you were missing?¡±

    ¡°Woke upte and asked Edmund to take me out for a bite to eat because I was hungry.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With that said, Rosemary looked at her and asked, ¡°You seem to be in a pretty good mood, does it look like Joseph has done a lot of heart work?¡±

    Sunny nced at Joseph behind him and said, ¡°Well, after talking with Joseph for a while, I felt that all the things I hadn¡¯t thought about before were cleared up once Joseph said them.¡±

    ¡°You can think clearly by yourself that is good, after all, feelings such things, unless you think clearly by yourself, the next person is impossible to help you really open the heart!¡±

    Rosemary pulled Sunny to her seat and said in a serious tone, ¡°Sunny, if you love, you must be brave and work hard to pursue your love, no matter what the result is, at least let yourself not leave any regrets!¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks Rosemary, I will, and never let myself have any regrets!¡± Sunny urgently held Rosemary¡¯s hand and nodded her head.

    Edmund nced at Rosemary, and somewhere in the back of his mind he had unconsciously made a decision.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard for a person to meet a man in their life that they love and he loves them, but if they do, don¡¯t let go of them easily!¡±

    Just like she did when she met Wilson, since God arranged for her to meet him in a sea of people, then she would not let go of his hand easily.

    ¡°Do you teach Sunny these words and say them to yourself as well?¡±

    Raising her head and meeting Edmund¡¯s deep eyes, Rosemary flinched for a moment, but quickly reacted and replied, ¡°Yes, since I met him, I won¡¯t let go easily!¡±

    Looking deeply at Rosemary, Edmund¡¯s eyes had an unknown sentiment in them.

    Even Joseph, who was on the sidelines, noticed it.

    But Sunny didn¡¯t notice because her eyes were on Rosemary¡¯s body the whole time.

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little strange.

    Ahem ¡­

    With a light cough, Edmund interrupted the strange atmosphere, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Chen and I will go talk to the director over here about something first, you guys just finish eating here and go back to your rooms!¡±

 324 All too real dream

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Looking at Joseph, Sunny spoke up.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± I want to go too!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is not feeling well right now, so Sunny you should stay and take care of Rosemary, or don¡¯t go!¡±

    Edmund saw Sunny beaming a small mouth and said in a soft tone, ¡°This is the director of z city after all, besides there are other men in, it¡¯s not convenient for you to go!¡±

    ¡°Right! Men go out to do things, women should stay at home, not to mention that with your status to go, there¡¯s no telling what you¡¯ll get up to!¡±

    Joseph looked at Sunny and said very seriously.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    They had a point. If the people here recognized her, wouldn¡¯t she be taken back again?

    ¡°Well Sunny, they two big men may still have to drink, so we¡¯d better not go and just wait in the hotel!¡±

    Rosemary is a very sensible person, she knows that it is not convenient for them to take them with them when they go to talk, so she also pulls Sunny.

    Sunny bit her lip and looked at Rosemary aggressively.

    ¡°Rosemary, they could have obviously taken us with them!¡±

    Before the words were finished, Edmund had already left first.

    ¡°We may not be back that early, so you guys go to bed early!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Joseph stood up and spoke to Rosemary, which caught up with Edmund.

    Biting her lip, Sunny whispered: ¡°Fool, when men talk about things they usually go to some ce where we women can¡¯t go, after all, it¡¯s to get help from others, and the attitude can¡¯t be too tough, right!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to tell me that Joseph and Edmund would go to those immodest ces!¡±

    ¡°This I do not know, they will not go to that kind of immodest ce, then you can wait for them toe back to ask chanting!¡±

    ¡°Che, I¡¯m not asking? My brother will be there too!¡±

    Sunny looked at Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, why do you think they have to go to ces like that for business?¡±

    Is it bad to just have a meal or something?

    With a light sigh, Rosemary replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this, I¡¯m not working now either, but I¡¯ve seen Wilson and the others seem to go to that kind of ce every time they go to talk business, maybe that your atmosphere is easier to get people to say yes!¡±

    Although Sunny is a royal descendant, but because she grew up on political matters do not dare to interest, just William also do not like to inherit the family industry, just two people let the smell of each other, from childhood two siblings are particrly good, because often follow William together, so in Sunny¡¯s body can not see a little royal princess kind of noble, arrogant temperament, but more Some of the look of the sister next door.

    ¡°Sunny you tell me, do you really like Anthony?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Sunny said with a shy face, ¡°Well, I fell in love with him a few years ago, and in the bottom of my heart, I¡¯ve already decided him!¡±

    ¡°So what does Anthony mean to you, are you nning to get together and go out?¡±

    ¡°He avoids me as soon as he sees me, he doesn¡¯t even have a chance to talk, and before I can say anything, he¡¯s gone again!¡±

    Looked at a face tangled Sunny, finished in the heart lightly sighed, another infatuation girl.

    Reachingout and patting her hand, Rosemary said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your choice, you should stick with it. When you have time someday, I¡¯ll ask Anthony about it and see what his attitude is toward you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Thanks Rosemary!¡±

    When the words fell, the waiter brought something to the table and looked at Sunny in front of Rosemary with a slight frown, ¡°Where is that gentleman just now?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s out!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, I¡¯ll take the coffee first, does thedy need to order something?¡±

    ¡°Just give me a ss of juice!¡±

    After Sunny finished, the waiter put down the meal, which nodded and left.

    ¡°Rosemary, how long have you been pregnant now!¡±

    ¡°Almost three months!¡±

    ¡°So did you go for a maternity checkup!¡±

    Eating a steak with a knife, Sunny asked carelessly.

    ¡°Or I checked once in a month or so, now I¡¯ll go again after your side of Wilson is taken care of!¡±

    Even if she goes now, she¡¯s not in that mood!

    ¡°How can we do that? How about this, when we go back to Cornshire in a couple of days, I will apany you to the hospital for a check-up, so that we also feel at ease!¡±

    Think about it, too much has happened in the meantime, so that she still has to go to the hospital for a proper checkup.

    ¡°Okay, when we get back to c-city in a few days, we¡¯ll go to the hospital for a checkup!¡±

    Rosemary saw that she couldn¡¯t argue with Sunny and thought that she hadn¡¯t been to the checkup for a while, so she smiled and responded.

    **********

    Tina sat on her bed, looking at the wedding n sent by the nningpany on her bed, and felt her eyes ze over.

    If not Lareina said only once in a lifetime to tie the knot, so the wedding site must be handpicked by both him and Vincent, do not let their wedding leave a trace of regret.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Vincent came out of the bathroom after showering and saw Tina sitting on the bed, burying her head on top of the covers, just like a child.

    Seeing a bed with wedding nning sites sent up by various weddingpanies, it¡¯s no wonder Tina was there with a headache.

    Walking over to the bed, Vincent sat down on the bed, took Tina in his arms and said gently, ¡°There, let me take a look!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± With those words, Tina put the nner on the bed in front of Vincent, with a hint of sass in her tone, and said, ¡°My head hurts from reading it, it feels like every one of them is almost the same, take a look for yourself!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a look!¡±

    Tinay on Vincent¡¯sp, stretched her arms and saidzily, ¡°I¡¯m so tired!¡± I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going ontely, but I¡¯m getting more and more sleepy. Since she¡¯s pregnant, Vincent won¡¯t let her do anything, and Lareina is worried she¡¯ll be bored, so she pulls her in to prepare for her own wedding.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why do I feel that you are always listless these days, are you sick?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I want to sleep all day long!¡± After saying that, Tina closed her eyes.

    Soon, there was an even breathing from Tina.

    Gently moved Tina¡¯s head to the pillow, leaned down and kissed her lightly on the forehead and helped her cover up.

    ¡°Wilson, Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rosemary suddenly woke up from her nightmare and looked at herself still lying in the hotel bed, which gave her a slight sigh of relief.

    So it was a dream!

    It was just that dream that was too real.

    In the dream, Wilson looked at her with a very resentful look and said that she had killed him and that she was a culprit.

    That face full of hatred made her feel a shiver.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you okay!¡±

 325 Wilson Memory Loss

    Sunny came out of the bathroom, looked at Rosemary who was scared to pale and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just had a bad dream!¡±

    ¡°Wilson¡¯s awake, let¡¯s have breakfast and go to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Sunny with surprise inside her eyes.

    Quickly got out of bed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll wash up first and go see him right away!¡±

    At that, Sunny¡¯s face looked slightly ugly.

    The corners of his lips quirked slightly, wanting to speak, but then he wanted to.

    But Rosemary didn¡¯t expect it either. She hurriedly went into the bathroom and took a shower, changed into a light yellow dress, put on a pair of t shoes on her feet, and turned her head.

    ¡°Sunny, I¡¯m better, let¡¯s go to the hospital now!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary you haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet, have some breakfast first, or you will definitely be hungry when you go inside the hospital!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now!¡±

    Taking Sunny¡¯s hand, Rosemary replied, ¡°What I want to do now is to hurry up and see Wilson, to make sure he¡¯s okay before I feel relieved, let¡¯s go to the hospital first!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Sunny tugged on Rosemary¡¯s arm, wanting to speak, but not knowing where to begin.

    Soon, Rosemary noticed that something was wrong with Sunny.

    Looking at her, she asked softly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, but Sunny hesitated what to tell Rosemary when she heard Edmund¡¯s voicee, ¡°Wilson is awake, but with amnesia!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Edmund with surprise, but quicklyposed herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if he has amnesia, he¡¯s still my husband!¡±

    ¡°No Rosemary, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sooner orter, it¡¯s all right to say it now!¡±

    Edmund stepped forward and stood in front of Rosemary, thrust his hands into his pockets and said, ¡°Wilson forgot what happened over the years and the days when Rita abandoned him, and now Rita is in the hospital.¡±

    Rosemary felt her body tremble gently as Edmund stood behind her and gently supported her back.

    Not so much that she goes to the ground.

    Tugging at the corner of her mouth, Rosemary asked, ¡°You mean he doesn¡¯t recognize the marriage and wants to divorce me, right?¡±

    ¡°No, he just said for you to get well and have the baby and thene back to the rest!¡±

    ¡°Talk about something else?¡±

    The divorce thing?

    Rosemary¡¯s heart suddenly felt a pang of sadness, when Wilson woke up, she thought she had finally waited for spring, but did not expect to face a cold winter so soon.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s appearance as she fell into the abyss, Edmund¡¯s heart felt like it was pierced by a needle.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think so much, Wilson is only temporarily losing his memory now, maybe one day he¡¯ll remember, don¡¯t worry! We will help you!¡±

    When Edmund finished, Rosemary looked up with a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Stepping forward to hug Rosemary¡¯s thin body, Sunny said with a sour nose, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you worry, Wilson will definitely think about it!¡±

    Knowing that Sunny was worried about herself, she gently patted her back and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, isn¡¯t Wilson awake? I want to go see him!¡± Although, he had forgotten about her.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯d better not go!¡±

    Look at their husbands and other women love, love, love, love, that is how much suffering ah!

    Thinking of this, Sunny¡¯s heart had no more good impression of Rita.

    Sunny was curious how she knew about Wilson and could find Wilson at this time, and that¡¯s even if Wilson had amnesia at this time and forgot about Rosemary, but remembered Rita.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just going to see how he¡¯s doing with his injuries, I¡¯m relieved that he¡¯s okay!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary insisted on going to the hospital, Sunny couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°He doesn¡¯t even want you anymore, so why do you want to go see him!¡±

    ¡°Sunny ¡­¡±

    Edmund looked at her and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°How can you talk to Rosemary like that?¡±

    Realizing that she was wrong, Sunny said reluctantly, ¡°Sorry Rosemary, I didn¡¯t mean to do it.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    She was just fighting for her!

    Rosemary¡¯s face was a little pale, but still held strong and said with a smile, ¡°I know you are worried about me, for my own good, but no matter what, he is my husband, the father of my children, and as long as we are not divorced, this is my responsibility as a wife.¡±

    ¡°You, ah, should learn more from Rosemary, how to be a good wife and mother!¡± Looking at Sunny, Edmund said very seriously.

    Sunny shrugged and said, ¡°I believe my Anthony is not such a man?¡±

    ¡°A girl is so shameful, people Anthony has not even agreed to you, when did it be your family¡¯s?¡± Joseph, who was standing next to Edmund, looked at Sunny and said.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re not talking about the two of you right now!¡±

    When Edmund finished, he looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, are you sure you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Whether he wants to see me or not, or whether he¡¯s happy or not, I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°All right! You eat something first, and I¡¯m taking you with me!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Before the words were out of his mouth, Edmund spoke up, ¡°Not hungry, are you?¡±

    Rosemary was silent, she did want to say that, but seeing Edmund¡¯s stance, Rosemary knew that he wouldn¡¯t let herself go if she didn¡¯t eat.

    Had to nod and then followed them to the hotel restaurant.

    I don¡¯t know if he was worried about her being hungry, but Edmund ordered a table of good food for her as soon as she sat down. The food was very light, and it seemed that Edmund had a high regard for Rosemary¡¯s health.

    If it were any other day, Rosemary would have been especially happy and could have eaten a lot.

    But at the moment she has no appetite at all, just a simple bit of food and then can not eat, looking at the skyscrapers across the street, Rosemary feels like she is blocked.

    ¡°Rosemary, you eat more!¡±

    Sunny saw Rosemary eating very little and kept helping her with her food, with a look of concern that Rosemary could clearly feel.

    ¡°Thanks, you eat it yourself!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary what are you so polite to me for!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s ufortable face, Sunny wanted tofort her, but didn¡¯t know how to do so.

    After all, this kind of thing, she can notfort ah!

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating, so I can go!¡±

    Putting down the chopsticks in her hands, Rosemary asked Edmund.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Edmund stood up, gracefully picked up the tissue from the side and wiped the corner of his lips.

 326 Who are you?

    The four of them drove to the hospital and Rosemary bought a fruit basket from the fruit store in front of the hospital and went into the hospital room with them.

    Already heard them on the way, Wilson is now staying in the VIP suite.

    Before you can push the door open, you can hear a shy voice from inside, ¡°Nasty!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand on the door handle shook slightly, but pushed the door open anyway.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Wilson¡¯s brow touched lightly as he looked at Edmund and Joseph, who were following behind Rosemary, and quickly remembered.

    ¡°I ¡­ I should go!¡±

    Rita looked at Rosemary and suddenly tried to sit up from Wilson¡¯s arms, but was tightly confined in his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere without my permission!¡±

    A trace of excitement shed inside her eyes, but Rita still replied with a series of worries, ¡°She is your wife, and she is an explicitly married woman, it is not good for me to be here!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    There was no tenderness in Wilson¡¯s face.

    In its ce is a touch of coldness, and impatience.

    Rosemary¡¯s face was slightly embarrassed, ¡°I came to check on you and see how your injuries are doing!¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m better now, so you can go back!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was about to say something else when Wilson blushed, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll be right back to the hotel!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s back to c-city!¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t even look at Rosemary and continued, ¡°When the baby is born, you can go!¡±

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rosemary never dreamed that Wilson would say something like that.

    Rita, who was leaning in Wilson¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    Looking at Rosemary, it turns out that you are not good in Wilson¡¯s mind either?

    Sunny stood by and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and said, ¡°Wilson, how can you do this to Rosemary?¡±

    Lifting his head, Wilson looked at Sunny and said coldly, ¡°Sunny, don¡¯t call people sister casually in the future, pay attention to your status, you already have Rita, how can you still call those untoward people sister?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe that she was actually a misfit in his mind.

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Sunny¡¯s heart became even more worried.

    The line of sight kept falling on Rosemary¡¯s body, fearing that she would faint here if she couldn¡¯t take the blow when she sank.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back!¡± Rosemary said and left without looking back.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Sunny went out after him, and Joseph followed.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first too!¡±

    Edmund nced at Wilson in the hospital bed, took a deep breath, and said.

    Wilson was half leaning on the hospital bed, still a little pale.

    Although Edmund¡¯s heart is a little angry, but he knows that now is not the best time to say these things.

    With a deep look at Rita, Edmund then left.

    Rita¡¯s heart jumped when Edmund¡¯s eyes made her feel weak, he couldn¡¯t have found out anything!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me around, no one can bully you!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rita¡¯s slightly changed face and softly reassured her.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to offend your good brother for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you are my fianc¨¦e, for you, I am willing to do anything!¡±

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rita¡¯s heart was touched when she heard Wilson¡¯s words.

    ¡°Okay, I want to take a nap, you go back to the hotel first!¡±

    Shaking her head, Rita said, ¡°I just want to be here with you, I don¡¯t want to go anywhere!¡±

    A slight smile, looking at Rita¡¯s eyes inside, all the tender color.

    ¡°All right then! If you¡¯re tired,e lie down next to me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just sit here and watch you, I know you¡¯re not feeling well right now, I¡¯ll just stay by your side, so I¡¯ll Carry a little!¡±

    When Rita finished, Wilson doted on the tip of her nose and scraped it with that gentle gesture, making Rosemary, who was standing in the doorway, teary-eyed.

    ¡°Well, what you should see and what you shouldn¡¯t see, you¡¯ve seen, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Edmund stood behind Rosemary and whispered.

    ¡°Yes! Rosemary, Wilson only has temporary memory loss, he will remember soon!¡±

    Sunny consoled, but it was obvious that he could feel Rosemary¡¯s shoulders shaking slightly.

    It seems Rosemary, is really sad!

    But Wilson really became so horrible that even she felt so disappointed when she looked at it.

    ¡°Did he wake up this morning with amnesia?¡± Turning her head to look at Edmund, Rosemary asked, wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    Edmund and Joseph looked at each other, then replied, ¡°No, Wilson woke up in the early morning, the dean called when it was still very early, we did not wake you up, and when we came over, Rita was already inside the hospital, and the things that followed, I think you can guess.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Rosemary!¡±

    Sunny looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you go back to the hotel to sleep. If I had stayed with youst night to take care of Wilson inside the hospital, then the first person Wilson saw when he woke up this morning would have been you, and this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±

    Rosemary pulled the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not like anyone can n for this kind of thing, since it¡¯s God¡¯s destiny, let¡¯s just let it happen!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sunny, I¡¯m suddenly a little thirsty, will you apany me to buy some water?¡± After saying that, without waiting for Sunny to say anything, the person was pulled away by Joseph.

    ¡°Go get some water! I¡¯m thirsty too!¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Rosemary gave a smile that was worse than tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°And say it¡¯s okay, if you can¡¯tugh, don¡¯tugh, I¡¯ll take care of them and won¡¯t let Rita have any chance.¡±

    Tugging at the corners of her mouth, Rosemary said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, actually ¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s okay! You are originally The Grant family¡¯s legitimate daughter-inw, Wilson¡¯s wife, not to mention that you are still carrying his child, and if he doesn¡¯t give you a statement, you are determined not to just let it go!¡±

    Sunny has always been a daring personality, and when she thought of Rosemary suffering so much, she was furious.

    ¡°Sunny, cut the crap!¡± Joseph saw Rosemary¡¯s face all changed and hurriedly went to pull Sunny¡¯s hand.

    Signaling her to cut the crap!

    After all, what is happening now is not what Wilson wants either. Think about how he treated Rosemary at the beginning, everyone can see, not to mention that he is now amnesiac.

 327 Sign this divorce agreement

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s face turn slightly cold, Sunny bristled and said, ¡°Are they just fighting for Rosemary? You said Wilson who is not forgettable, howe he has forgotten these years?¡±

    Edmund lightly touched his eyebrows and said, ¡°Well, now go back inside the hotel and pack up your things, you guys go back to c-city first!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing but, Rosemary¡¯s not in the best of health right now, and besides, have you forgotten what Wilson just said?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Sunny looked at Edmund and said with a worried face, ¡°If we let Rosemary live alone in the house, she will definitely be bullied!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°He won¡¯t do anything to me even if he doesn¡¯t like me at all!¡±

    Edmund said, ¡°Rosemary is right, we will send Rosemary back to The Grant family, Rita wouldn¡¯t dare to live in The Grant family like this!¡±

    Biting her lip, Sunny said sadly, ¡°I know I can¡¯t help much, if I insist on staying with Rosemary, I¡¯m afraid that even I will be thrown out with Rosemary by then?¡±

    Because she knew that if Wilson was really angry, it was no one¡¯s face to give.

    Rosemary knows that Sunny is concerned about her and is fighting for what she is going through now.

    ¡°Now that you know, you should stop messing around!¡±

    After Edmund finished speaking, Sunny suddenly turned her head and said, ¡°So what if I know, anyway, in your minds, I will always be an overgrown child who doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±

    The words fell, Joseph¡¯s face, a slight change.

    Even Edmund¡¯s face became unpleasant.

    They also know that Sunny really cares about Rosemary, but in the current situation, even they can¡¯t help much.

    Rosemary looked at Sunny and said, ¡°Sunny, don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s between me and your Wilson, we¡¯ll take care of it ourselves, even if we get divorcedter, it¡¯s between me and him, you can¡¯t interfere with the amount of things between us as a couple!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Sunny said what he had just said and realized he had said the wrong thing.

    After ncing at Joseph, who had pursed his lips without speaking, Sunny felt a pang of tension in her heart.

    Did I really say the wrong thing just now?

    Thinking about her future rtionship path, Sunny couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s pack up our stuffter and go back!¡±

    Rosemary finished, but her heart was bitter.

    Joseph looked at her with that hard face and wanted tofort her, but found he didn¡¯t know how to speak.

    Going from z-city to Cornshire was like a dream for Rosemary.

    A nightmare that plunges from the top of the clouds to hell in an instant.

    Before Rosemary even arrived in Cornshire, she was taken directly back to a vi he had arranged by someone sent by Wilson.

    This shows how much Wilson dislikes Rosemary and kills the idea of her entering The Grant family directly in the cradle.

    As soon as Wilson returned, he brought Rita into the vi in a dignified manner.

    Even when both Joseph and Edmund objected, he did not take their words to heart, but simply ordered Rosemary¡¯s luggage to be moved to the guest room and Rita to be put into the second bedroom.

    Rosemary knew that Wilson had put Rita in the second bedroom just for show. After all, Rita was a rich girl, and if outsiders knew that Wilson had put her in his master bedroom, they were worried that Rita would be pointed out by others.

    Wilson has been back for a week now and hasn¡¯t even entered the doorway of her room.

    Every time she saw the servants whispering, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt like a pinch.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, lunch is ready, you¡¯d better eat something first!¡±

    The butler came to the door of Rosemary¡¯s room and addressed her.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Not hungry also go to eat, the kitchen inside the house is not specially prepared for you alone, it is difficult to wait for you to be hungry, but also let the kitchen to open a small stove for you?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s icy voice rang out, making Rosemary¡¯s single, thin body shudder.

    Turning back, Rosemary saw the expressionless face, and Rita was attached to Wilson¡¯s body as if she had no bones, making Rosemary feel very ufortable inside.

    ¡°Young Master!¡±

    The butler smiled faintly at Wilson, nodded respectfully and said, ¡°The Great Young Lady is pregnant now, and is often without appetite, as Dr. Edmund had said when he came to the house!¡±

    ¡°Butler, order down, call Rita The Great Young Lady from now on, and as for her ¡­¡± Wilson¡¯s eyes looked coldly at Rosemary, without a trace of emotion, he said. ¡°Just call Miss Harris!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no but!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s body on has almost healed, and speaks extremely harshly, ¡°What I said, do not understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡±

    The housekeeper gave Rosemary a sympathetic look, then said, ¡°Miss Harris, go down and have some dinner first!¡±

    ¡°You,e in with me!¡±

    Rosemary, who was about to follow the butler down, looked up and saw Wilson looking at her, and her body shook slightly.

    But the bottom of the eyes, there is no longer the old gentle, reced by indifference and even with a touch of dislike.

    Nodding, Rosemary followed Wilson¡¯s lead and watched him walk into the room with Rita¡¯s tiny waist on his arm, her heart, stabbed hard.

    Wilson helped Rita to sit down in front of the bed, then took out a document from inside the drawer and walked to Rosemary¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sign this divorce agreement!¡±

    Put the document in your hand in front of Rosemary¡¯s face.

    Rosemary looked up and met Wilson¡¯s unruffled eyes, her lips curled into a bitter smile.

    The divorce agreement was epted with a slightly shaky hand, the fingertips touched Wilson¡¯s hand, but he used a tug, the look of disgust, looking at her heartbreak.

    The corners of his lips, all bitterness.

    Taking a pen from the table, Rosemary trembled and wrote her name on it.

    Looking at the strokes, each of which weighed several thousand pounds, Rosemary didn¡¯t know how she could finish speaking about her writing.

    Lifting his head, he said to him, ¡°Finish signing!¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You can go down now!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes, I don¡¯t know why, Wilson¡¯s heart, some strange feeling.

    A little heartache, and a little smothering.

    It¡¯s like there¡¯s something that I want to know, but I can¡¯t remember.

    ¡°Wilson, are you okay!¡±

    Rita asked, taking Wilson¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be ready to go to work tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, as long as you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m relieved!¡±

    Rita deliberately leaned her entire body into Wilson¡¯s arms and looked at Rosemary with a provocative face.

 328 Heart like a knife

    Unable to resist the difort in her heart, Rosemary turned away and slowly left the room.

    Just as I reached the door, the door to the room mmed shut with a bang.

    Holding back the tears under her eyes, Rosemary hurried downstairs and then sat down at the table.

    Looking at the table full of food, all of them are her favorite food in the past.

    But, there is no more appetite.

    The housekeeper walked up, looked at Rosemary who was sitting dazed in her seat and said softly, ¡°The Great Young Lady, is everything all right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Rosemary looked up at the housekeeper and gave him a small smile, ¡°The housekeeper might as well call me Miss Harris to save making him angry!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris better eat more or less!¡±

    ¡°He and I have already signed the divorce agreement, and I will probably leave when I finish giving birth to the baby, so I¡¯ll still trouble the housekeeper and everyone else to help me take good care of my baby!¡±

    It was inevitable that she would leave, but she couldn¡¯t let go of the child inside her belly.

    It was his and Wilson¡¯s child. When I thought of how happy I was to know that the child was his, I hadn¡¯t had time to say what the child¡¯s name was, but I never imagined it would turn out to be like this.

    The housekeeper wiggled his lips, looked at Rosemary, and finally could only say: ¡°The Great Young Lady don¡¯t be too upset, the young master just lost his memory for a while, I believe he will remember Miss Harris soon!¡±

    ¡°Thank you steward!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris have something to eat! These are nutritious meals prepared for you in the kitchen, and they have your favorites too!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary suddenly thought of something and suddenly asked, ¡°Is Grandma feeling better?¡±

    ¡°The old woman she ¡­¡±

    The butler looked at Rosemary very hesitantly, not knowing how to speak.

    Rosemary seemed to have guessed something and said to the housekeeper, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but tell me!¡±

    The housekeeper sighed lightly and replied, ¡°A few days ago, Rita heard that the old woman was not well, so she suggested that the young master send her abroad for treatment to facilitate her recuperation.¡±

    ¡°Does the old woman know about the young master?¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary seemed to understand what was going on.

    ¡°Good, grandma has always wanted to go out for a walk, now is just the opportunity to go out and have a nice break and take care of her body in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Before the old woman left, she sent someone to instruct us to take good care of Miss Harris, Miss Harris, don¡¯t worry, you used to be here for us, we remember the good underlings, but also know that you are not easy this time, in the future, if there are any things you tell us, we will try to do a good job! ¡±

    Rosemary tugged at the corners of her mouth, trying to smile at the housekeeper.

    But I can¡¯t stopughing.

    Looking at the butler, Rosemary finally could only nod and said, ¡°Thank you butler!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is too polite, eat something first! Even if you don¡¯t want to eat, you have to think about the baby inside your belly!¡±

    Having said that, the butler gave Rosemary a look and went down.

    He picked up his chopsticks and ate unhurriedly, looking at the table of exquisite dishes, but Rosemary had no appetite at all.

    Now at this time, even if she is given more meals, it is useless.

    It¡¯s just shaped like chewing wax.

    After a quick bite to eat, Rosemary was just about to go up when she saw Wilson in his bathrobe, trying toe down.

    When the two of them reached the stairway, Rosemary¡¯s foot slipped and Wilson subconsciously reached out and hugged Rosemary tightly.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± not intentionally had not finished, I heard Wilson coldly said: ¡°Do not use such a small trick two to win my sympathy, if your stomach inside no more, you just can get out while you can This home!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and tried to exin, but he wasn¡¯t listening and didn¡¯t want to listen.

    Releasing his hand, Wilson took out his handkerchief and wiped the hand that had just held Rosemary¡¯s waist, then threw the handkerchief on the floor and went downstairs.

    The whole person was like falling into an ice cer, and soon, in her daze, she heard Wilson say to the housekeeper, ¡°Clean out that room on the first floor and let her move in!¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    The butler nced at Wilson and called out softly.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Seeing Wilson get angry, the butler hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll order it down right away!¡±

    The housekeeper gave a worried nce at Rosemary, who was standing in the stairwell, and nodded.

    Rosemary just walked up and saw Rita standing in the doorway of the room wearing a sexyce nightgown with her snow white straight legs exposed underneath in a sexy and provocative manner.

    Seeing her, she smiled coldly, ¡°Yo, I heard you¡¯re moving downstairs?¡±

    Rosemary did not want to pay attention to her, but tried to go into her room, only to be stopped at the door of her room.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s nothing to say between me and you!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re still the same Rosemary that The Grant family admits you are?¡±

    Rita suddenly came forward, through her slightly transparent nightgown, she saw the bruises and hickeys on her body, which were so harsh.

    On the body, there is also an ambiguous aura.

    Even though Rosemary tried her best not to think about it, she couldn¡¯t stop.

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Rita continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll help you take good care of Wilson, but I don¡¯t think you know that yet! Wilson and I have already slept together!¡±

    ¡°Why, it must be hard on the heart right now!¡±

    Rita looked up and down her body for a while and said, ¡°But that¡¯s okay! Only when I see you hard, my heart is much morefortable.¡±

    Looked at Rosemary, Rita said: ¡°But I can tell you now, I told Wilson some little secret that only the two of us know, and he now hates to spoil my whole person in his heart, and you ¡­ ¡±

    ncing at Rosemary, Rita continued, ¡°But it¡¯s just a woman he doesn¡¯t want to y with!¡±

    ¡°I will goter, by myself!¡±

    Rosemary stiffened up and turned to Rita.

    ¡°Better yet, if you can leave early now, I still won¡¯t give you much trouble, after all, you were Wilson¡¯s wife before.¡±

    ¡°Now then, please get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Rita half leaned against the door and looked at Rosemary with a smirk as she replied.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m moving my stuff down, and I don¡¯t think you want me still sleeping in the room next to yours tonight!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at her and said faintly.

    As the words fell, Rita obediently stepped aside and said to Rosemary, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand who you are, so I can still keep you safe for a few months.¡±

    ¡°The person who needs to remember the identity should be you!¡±

 329 I have the right to leave

    Somehow, Sunny suddenly stood behind Rosemary and came in front of Rita.

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand, Sunny said: ¡°She is The Grant family three matchmakers, The Grant family married back The Grant family The Great Young Lady, Wilson¡¯s wife. And you, when Wilson¡¯s ident, you are afraid of dragging yourself, Wilson left him when he needed you most, and now back, at best, is only a mistress. You¡¯re just a mistress!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rita looked at Sunny, and her chest rose and fell in a burst of anger.

    And yet, I couldn¡¯t resist.

    Soon, tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes, her body shook and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, it was my fault back then, I didn¡¯t show my heart palpitations in time like Wilson did and ran away to a foreign country, and didn¡¯t do my duty as a fiancee properly.¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    After a pause, Rita continued, ¡°I know you guys have always thought I was the kind of girl who loves vanity, but do any of you know how I¡¯ve been spending my days out there?¡±

    ¡°You know it well in your own heart, in our mind, only Rosemary is worthy of Wilson, I advise you to die that heart before it¡¯s toote!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson¡¯s extremely angry voice came from behind him, ¡°What are you doing here? Get out of here!¡±

    Sunny nced at Gu Runtime and said, ¡°Did you hear that, Wilson told you to get out?¡±

    Wilson walked up to Gu Runyuan and said coldly, ¡°Sunny, how can you talk to your sister Runyuan like that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been aggravated!¡± Pulling Gu Run Hitomi¡¯s hand, Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of heartache.

    ¡°Wilson, you actually murdered me for this woman!¡± Looking at Wilson, Sunny said sadly.

    ¡°Xi, I hope to bring her back to me before I give the eviction order, otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not thinking of brotherly love!¡±

    Looking at the strange Wilson in front of him, he didn¡¯t believe it at first when Morning said he had changed.

    Sunny¡¯s nose was sore, and looking at the Wilson who doted on her, she shook her head sadly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in the future, even if you invite me in a pnquin, I, Sunny, don¡¯t care!¡±

    Seeing Sunny¡¯s anger, Gu Runtime said softly, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t me Sunny, she¡¯s right, I¡¯m just your mistress at best. I¡¯m just your mistress!¡± After saying that, she also squeezed out two tears out of her eyes.

    ¡°Fool, you are my Wilson¡¯s identified woman and the only The Great Young Lady in my The Grant family!¡±

    When Gu Runyuan heard Wilson¡¯s words, her face was covered with faint tears and she nodded her head, that pitiful look made Wilson look heartbroken.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    William looked at Wilson and couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    Does he know what he is talking about!

    ¡°Wilson, you¡¯re going to regret what you said today?¡±

    Wilson snorted coldly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of drugs you have been fed by her, but you are all helping her to speak, I have signed the divorce agreement with her, she is no longer your sister-inw now.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, William was so angry that he wanted to go up to him and punch him a few times to wake him up.

    Pointing at Gu Runyuan, William asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that you¡¯re really nning to marry this woman!¡±

    Nodding his head, Wilson said, ¡°Yes, I just want to marry Run Hitomi!¡±

    ¡°But do you know what she did to you after you got into the ident?¡±

    Wilson raised his head, looked at William, and almost growled out, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn to lecture me about my business!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, we¡¯re brothers born to die!¡±

    William looked at such Wilson, shook his head and said, ¡°You talk to me like this for this kind of woman, you really let us down too much.¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that one day you would not even want the brotherhood between us for this woman!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and looked at William and said, ¡°You should stay out of my business and take Sunny back!¡±

    This is the biggest concession Wilson has ever made.

    ¡°The child in Rosemary¡¯s belly is your own flesh and blood, where do you put him?¡±

    Tears said cheeks silently slipped, Wilson that face of bemusement, look at Sunny¡¯s heart is broken.

    Wilson didn¡¯t answer Sunny¡¯s words, but turned his head to look at Gu Runtime, reached over her small waist and said tenderly, ¡°How is it, is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but William he ¡­¡±

    He wanted to say something else, but Wilson stopped her in time and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, he¡¯ll understand!¡±

    ¡°Would it be bad for you to talk to William like that for me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t mind him!¡±

    ¡°Sunny let¡¯s go!¡±

    William shouted at Sunny, didn¡¯t even look at Wilson, and walked away in stride.

    Rosemary grabbed Sunny¡¯s hand tightly and shouted, ¡°Sunny stop talking, you go back first!¡±

    Sunny turned her head with tears in her eyes, not looking at Wilson, and shook her head, ¡°Rosemary take care of yourself!¡±

    The words fell, and Sunny ran out.

    ¡°Sunny ¡­¡±

    Watching Sunny run out, Rosemary shouted and tried to chase after her when she heard Wilson¡¯s voicee up behind her, ¡°You¡¯re carrying my baby and you want to walk around?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I may be carrying your child, but I have the right to leave.¡±

    ¡°Want to go?¡±

    Wilson strides over to Rosemary, reaches out and grabs her jaw, and says coldly, ¡°You¡¯re carrying my baby and you can¡¯t go anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t you go too far?¡±

    ¡°I am excessive and what can you do to me?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s jaw was pinched raw, and just when she wanted to speak, Rita walked up to Wilson and said daintily, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t be angry, you¡¯re not fully recovered yet, so don¡¯t be angry, let¡¯s go to the room!¡±

    Pushing Rosemary out of the way, Wilson said, ¡°If you drive away, do you believe I will sell your father¡¯spany immediately1¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body jerked backwards two steps, and he actually threatened her with her father¡¯spany.

    ncing at Rosemary, Wilson continued, ¡°You better be honest with me, no woman has ever dared to make a move at my Wilson¡¯s hands!¡±

    ¡°The baby is born and I will leave!¡±

    I don¡¯t know how long it took for Rosemary to find her voice out of her trance.

    ¡°Even if you want to stay, I will not leave you with me!¡±

    Wilson looked at her and said coldly.

    Turned his head, took Rita around the waist, turned around and went back to his room!

 330 Love canâ€™t keep each other

    At the moment of closing the door, Rosemary seemed to be able to hear the sound of her heart breaking.

    Eyes closed in pain, tears slid down his cheeks, falling drop by drop on the floor with a crisp sound, as if knocking on something ¡­

    ¡°Miss Harris, the room downstairs has been packed, would you like to go down and rest now orter?¡±

    ¡°Go down now!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want to stay here now after one second!

    ¡°What¡¯s inside that room ¡­¡±

    Before the butler could finish his words, he heard Rosemary say slowly, ¡°Except for the clothes and shoes, there is no need to give me the rest!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Butler!¡±

    Rosemary suddenly thought of something, turned around and called out to the housekeeper who was about to leave and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, pleasee and take me to the mall to buy some clothes some day when Bruce is free.¡±

    ¡°Okay, when Miss Harris wants to go out, let me know and I¡¯ll get ready!¡±

    ¡°Good work!¡±

    The words fell, the butler bowed slightly to Rosemary and nodded his head.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s back as she left, the butler sighed lightly and shook his head helplessly.

    Life is really unpredictable, and the young master who was so nice to The Great Young Lady some time ago, has be this way in a moment.

    That indifferent attitude, even their subordinates feel cold, not to mention the pregnant and uining The Great Young Lady who has been with The Grant family for several months.

    The only thing they can do now is to pray that the young master can recover his memory as soon as possible, if not, they have no other way, with the owner of this ce is Wilson it?

    Even Mr. Jung and Miss Jung, who came to fight for The Great Young Lady, were thrown out, not to mention the servants, who are now left to fend for themselves.

    Rosemary moved from the luxurious room upstairs to the ordinary room on the first floor, and her heart, felt a special peace.

    The room on the first floor is not so much a room as a storage room, because this room is closer to the room on the underlings¡¯ side, which used to be used for stacking misceneous things.

    Perhaps because of her pregnancy, the housekeeper and the maids did take great care to clean up one of the best rooms on the first floor.

    This room is rtively remote, but there is a bathroom inside and a small balcony outside. Once you open the window, you can see the garden that is blooming with delicate flowers,peting to bloom in the garden.

    ¡°Miss Harris, we¡¯ve packed the room, so if there¡¯s anything you need, just give us a shout!¡±

    After the maid put the carpet in her hands and put the anti-slip sticker inside the bathroom, she walked up to Rosemary and spoke.

    ¡°Miss Harris, we¡¯ll go down if there¡¯s nothing else, if you¡¯re hungry, just tell us, we¡¯ll get off at 9:30 and we can make you something to eat until we get off work!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at the maids and said, ¡°Please!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris you are too kind, before you are so good to our underlings, we have not had much opportunity to properly repay Miss Harris, now you ¡­, we can help Miss Harris do is also this. ¡±

    After the maid finished, she went down.

    I am worried that I will say too much and say something that I should not say.

    Although they all sympathize with Rosemary, they are after all just an underling, not to mention that the owner of the ce is still Wilson.

    Thinking of what Wilson had said before, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife, and she sat on the bed with a soft sigh in her heart.

    Thinking about when Sunny ran out crying just now, I wonder how she is doing now, and I¡¯m really worried.

    When she got home, Sunny went to her room, cried on her bed for a long time, and finally fell asleep in a daze.

    After two hours of sleep, Sunny was in a better mood and opened her room, a faint smell of food came from the living room, and when she went downstairs, she saw Anthony busy in the kitchen.

    ¡°Anthony, what are you doing here!¡±

    Sunny walked up and looked at him in amazement.

    Anthony was carrying a bowl of chicken soup when he heard Sunny¡¯s voice, turned around, asked with a slight smile, ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Putting the chicken soup on the table, he said to Sunny, ¡°Master Mr. Jung just received a call from home, saying that there was something to take care of, and it just so happens that I don¡¯t have anything to do these days, so he asked me toe over and take care of you for a few days.¡±

    Sunny oh, sitting at the table, looking at the table of meals, stomach has long been hungry rumbling.

    Picking up a bowl and serving herself a small bowl and a half of chicken soup, Sunny said in a somewhat raw tone, ¡°Did my big brother tell you about what happened at Wilson¡¯s ce?¡±

    Anthony served two dinners, put a bowl of rice in his hand in front of Sunny and said, ¡°He just said you were in a bad mood, let you rest at home in the next few days, and said nothing else!¡±

    Sliding down, Anthony walked to the opposite side of Seo Sunny and sat down, smiling, ¡°Miss Jung, I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I made a little bit at random, so you can just eat a little bit first!¡±

    Sunny banged the bowl on the table, the chicken soup inside the bowl sshed all over the table, the absolutely beautiful little face are very angry expression.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony looked at Sunny who ced the bowl on the table as soon as he could and said with surprise, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to say anything wrong either!

    ¡°Anthony, is it that I am in your mind besides being the princess of W, William¡¯s sister. Someone you can¡¯t afford to offend, that¡¯s why you have no choice but to take care of me here, is it?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and it was indeed for this reason that he had agreed to stay with Mr. Jung to look after her, otherwise he would not have had the qualification to stand in front of her, let alone eat at a table.

    He does not know Sunny¡¯s heart, but the two of them are like a Ryan in the sky, one is a toad on the ground, twopletely different people in the same world.

    This, Anthony has always been very self-aware!

    Seeing that Anthony did not speak, Sunny closed her eyes in pain, tears falling silently down her cheeks in the bowl with a tinkling sound.

    These years, in pursuit of her own love, she does not know how many luxury nobleman¡¯s confessions refused, only because the depths of her heart has long been stained by a man named Anthony, can no longer spare a little ce out to amodate another man.

    Looking at the painful Sunny, Anthony¡¯s heart felt like it was stuck by a needle.

    There were many times when he secretly hid in the dark and saw Sunny quietly crying there, he had an urge to rush up and take her into his arms, but in the end, he suppressed this urge deeply.

    Rather than seeing her sufferter, it is better to cut off the thoughts in her mind now.

    Long pain is better than short pain!

 331 Is he really that desperate for Rosemary?

    Anthony stood there, thin lips lightly open, a sorry, has been all he wanted to say, all into a simple three words.

    Sunny, who was still holding on to herst ray of hope, shed more tears after hearing Anthony say those words, as if she didn¡¯t want money.

    Oh ¡­

    It turns out that these years have been their own self-interest, several years of silent like, waiting, in exchange for this short three words.

    Reaching out to wipe the tears on his face, he took a deep breath and looked at Anthony and said, ¡°I¡¯m asking you again, did you ever like me or not!¡± Even if it¡¯s just a little bit!

    Looking up, the two met at eye level, Anthony quickly turned his face away and said coldly, ¡°No!¡±

    Before Anthony could react, he only heard a bang and Sunny was already in the bedroom.

    Anthony, standing at the table, mmed his fist down hard on the table, tears wetting his eyes.

    *****

    William received a call from home, ready to go back, just ready to board the ne, then received a call from the housekeeper at home, saying that things have been resolved, thinking about it, and finally decided to call Edmund out.

    After the call to Edmund, William got off the ne and drove straight to a bar.

    Once inside, they walked straight towards the box and arrived inside their exclusive box, and as soon as they pushed the door open, they saw Edmund already sitting there.

    ¡°That fast?¡±

    Edmund looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Morninge over?¡±

    William asked as he took off his jacket and remained on the couch.

    ¡°Recently Wilson didn¡¯t go to thepany much, thepany¡¯s affairs fell all on Chen¡¯s shoulders, he is now so busy that he has no time to eat, just called him, he also said there is arge batch of documents waiting for him to go through it?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with Rosemary, exactly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s on Wilson¡¯s mind right now, but what I do know is that Wilson hase back from the hospital this time, his personality has changed drastically, and his attitude towards all people seems to be very cold!¡±

    ¡°Stop, I went with Sunny to Wilson¡¯s home today, just happened to meet Rita is giving Rosemary a hard time, Sunny can not see but went up to say a few words, Wilson was scolded a dog!¡±

    ¡°So now I don¡¯t know exactly what he wants, except that he¡¯s now going to wait for Rosemary to give birth to the baby and then let her go!¡±

    ¡°Do you think Rosemary would agree?¡±

    Edmund said, in a very emotional mood, ¡°Do you know how important this child is to Rosemary? How could she possibly give up the child to go?¡±

    ¡°But she still didn¡¯t end up signing the divorce papers, did she?¡±

    Looking at William in dismay, Edmund asked, ¡°Do you know this too?¡±

    ¡°Well, when I was there today, Wilson said so, and he¡¯s now waiting for Rosemary to give birth to the baby and get the divorce papers done!¡±

    ¡°So they¡¯re not divorced now, are they?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is in the middle of her pregnancy, and the man is not allowed to file for divorce during pregnancy, you don¡¯t even know thisw anymore?¡±

    Edmund dawned on me, ¡°I just got caught up in the moment and forgot!¡±

    Patting Edmund¡¯s shoulder, William said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there still a few months left? Anyway, Wilson is only a momentary memory loss, maybe after a while he will remember, but we should not stimte him now, or Rosemary will be unlucky in the end.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see what he¡¯s so eager to do with some of it?¡±

    If he could, he really wanted to get Rosemary out of there!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    William gave him a look and said, ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re not really in love with Rosemary, are you! If it really is, I advise you to stop early, lest you still have yourself on your handster!¡±

    He does like Rosemary, but that¡¯s only if she likes herself! Besides, every move she has made all this time has shown that she has fallen in love with Wilson.

    After all, she only liked her wishfully, Rosemary never said she liked herself, even if she was a little nicer to her, she just smiled faintly and said they were not suitable for each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing now, I¡¯ve always treated Rosemary as my own sister, how could I not care when she¡¯s like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, just be clear in your own mind!¡±

    After a pause, William continued to ask: ¡°I asked you toe here today, is to ask you, Rosemary¡¯s matter, do you have any good way!¡± Edmund picked up the whiskey on the table and took a sip, said: ¡°I can only let Rosemary wait a few more days, I have asked someone to organize Rita¡¯s information in the past few years, and when it is organized, it will be handed over to Wilson, Wilson hates that kind of vain girl, I believe that for today¡¯s n, this is also for Rosemary is beneficial!¡±

    ¡°But what if he ignores it?¡±

    After all, judging from today¡¯s situation, Wilson¡¯s level of doting and belief in Rita is by no means justified by a little information.

    After all, in real information, are not as good as a woman¡¯s pillow talk.

    With a soft sigh, Edmund lightly shook the ss in his hand and looked at William and said, ¡°Do you think we have a good solution other than this one now?¡±

    William shook his head, indeed there is no better way.

    Now Wilson simply can not listen to what anyone says, they can now only look at him like this, but there is no way.

    William picked up the table on a drink, and then said: ¡°Time iste, I go back first, today Sunny in Wilson is not lightly angry, I go back to see!¡±

    After saying that, William had taken a big step, pulled open the door and walked out.

    Rosemary slept until midnight, when she heard a sound of men and womenughing and giggling from upstairs.

    Dazed and confused, I reached out and turned on the light, and heard a sound.

    ¡°Wilson, be gentle ¡­¡±

    Tears fell from the corners of the eyes with a mor.

    Rosemary reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, but the more she wiped, the more they grew.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted Rosemary¡¯s thoughts, stood up, and said to the door, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Edmund¡¯s voice came, and Rosemary hurriedly got up, put on her shoes, and opened the door.

    Looking at Edmund standing outside the door, Rosemary asked, ¡°Edmund, how is it you?¡±

    ¡°Why did you move to the first floor?¡±

    With a sidelong nce at the room behind Rosemary, Edmund asked with a light touch of his brow.

    ¡°Oh, now that I¡¯m pregnant, it¡¯s not convenient to go up and down the stairs, so I¡¯ll move down here, so I don¡¯t have to fall!¡±

    Rosemary ground thief whispered, eyes not daring to look Edmund in the eye.

 332 Are you really suffering from amnesia or not?

    ¡°Is it really inconvenient to go upstairs?¡±

    Edmund chewed on the meaning of the words, looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes with a few moments of inquiry inside.

    Looking a little weak, Rosemary hurriedly said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should get some rest!¡±

    Giving her a deep look, Edmund nodded and said, ¡°It is indeed time to get some rest.¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Rosemary said, ¡°That ¡­ if you have nothing more to do, then I will go to rest!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even finished my sentence, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to leave now?¡±

    Meeting Edmund¡¯s eyes, Rosemary said, ¡°Edmund, I know it¡¯s rude of me to talk like this, and it¡¯s true that it¡¯s inappropriate for me to do so, but don¡¯t you think it¡¯s even more inappropriate for the two of us to be standing here?¡±

    The words fell, Edmund¡¯s eyes gathered slightly, ¡°Are you saying that my being here will give the wrong impression that something is wrong with the two of us?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Shaking his head, Rosemary looked at Edmund and wondered what the hell he wanted.

    Suddenly there was the sound of a door opening upstairs.

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Wilson standing there by the parapet, in a loose bathrobe.

    The corners of his lips hooked up slightly as he looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°What, staying up in the middle of the night, nning to seduce my brother?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Wilson and subconsciously said, only to have him simply ignore her.

    ¡°Edmund, what kind of woman don¡¯t you want, this woman has a heavy heart, not simple, you¡¯d better stay away from her!¡±

    ¡°What kind of a woman she is, I think we need to sit down and talk about it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson raised his face and said indifferently, ¡°It just so happens that I also have something I want to talk to you about!¡±

    Living down, Wilson soon arrived at the door of Rosemary¡¯s room.

    Looking at Edmund, who was standing in the doorway of the room with no intention of leaving, he said, ¡°It¡¯s better to settle things between us brothers ourselves.¡±

    The words fell, Wilson turned directly, Edmund followed directly up.

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s departing back, Rosemary wanted to say something, but felt as if she had no right to speak.

    Edmund took out a cigarette, white slender fingers holding the cigarette, took out a lighter to light the cigarette, light exhale a mouthful of smoke, white smoke in the air in a circle slowly haloed, until it disappeared.

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to say that first?¡±

    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Edmund said.

    ¡°No matter who says it first, what they want to say should be the same!¡±

    As Wilson¡¯s words fell, Edmund came up to him and whispered, ¡°Do you really have amnesia after all?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by asking that?¡±

    ¡°I just want to know if you really have amnesia, or ¡­¡±

    Before Edmund could finish his words, Wilson shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what has happened over the years, but Rita is my fianc¨¦e, she has been by my side for so many years, I believe her feelings for me, she would not betray me.¡±

    ¡°Her feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t have any feelings for her in the first ce, and you left you when you needed her, does none of this matter to you?¡±

    Wilson raised his face to look at Edmund and said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, I love her! And she¡¯s not the kind of woman you¡¯re talking about. This Rosemary I don¡¯t know what my grandmother and my mother and father did to bring her back to The Grant family, but since she¡¯s pregnant with my child now, I¡¯m not going to ignore it, I¡¯ll let her go when she¡¯s done having her baby!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you let someone get pregnant with your child in the first ce, you might as well just let her go!¡±

    ¡°Their family received so much bride price from my The Grant family, why should I let her go so easily?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Edmund said, ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten this one?¡±

    ¡°Should I forget?¡±

    Wilson waved his hand, although some things he had forgotten, but all those information that he found out, he did not forget.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your heart loves Rosemary to the end!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, forget it!¡± Wilson picked up the red wine from the side, took two red wine sses, poured two sses, picked up a ss of red wine and garnished it with a light sip.

    The sour taste of red wine between his lips and teeth made him feel a rush of rxation.

    Just gently shaking in his hands, smelling the faint fragrance of wine, for a long time, before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just don¡¯t want you to regret it!¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Wilson asked rhetorically, ¡°Why should I regret it? There are so many women in the world, it¡¯s not like Rosemary is the only one, not to mention that I have Rita now, all other women can be indifferent to me.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always hated women who love vanity?¡±

    ¡°Maybe!¡±

    Wilson looked at the ss of red wine, then said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t say Rita is a vain girl!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to tell you about this matter! This is something that everyone already knows!¡±

    Crystal ss in his slender between gently shaking, after a while said: ¡°She is not a vain girl, at first she left me is have no choice but to have the bitterness, this matter I already know.¡±

    There was a flicker of wavering in Wilson¡¯s brow, but it was soon gone.

    Slowly standing up and looking at Edmund, he asked, ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re so concerned about her, you¡¯re not in love with her, are you!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I know if my best friend likes his wife?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I feel disappointed in what you¡¯re doing right now!¡±

    Edmund followed suit and stood up straight in front of him, saying, ¡°I find your brain is getting out of whack now!¡±

    ¡°But I think I¡¯m normal now!¡±

    Edmund pointed his hand downstairs and said, ¡°If you¡¯re thinking properly, you can think about it, Rosemary was able to conceive a child so quickly and get close to you, shouldn¡¯t you think about why that is?¡±

    A tingling pain came from inside Wilson¡¯s head, but soon, it disappeared.

    Touching his eyebrows lightly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t remember exactly what happened before I lost my memory, and I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that is there!¡±

    ¡°What if uncle won¡¯t let you marry Rita?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t marry Rita for a while, because Rosemary and I can¡¯t divorce right now.

    Wilson spoke faintly, as if he were detailing the usual.

    Edmund looked at Wilson¡¯s bemused expression and was furious, but there was nothing he could do about it.

    He really wanted to know at this moment, what drugs Rita had drugged with him?

    To be able to make him trust her that much to death, just don¡¯t even believe his words anymore.

    ¡°And what exactly do you want to do by keeping her behind?¡±

 333 If something happens to the child, I will not let you go

    ¡°I want the child inside her belly, although I don¡¯t like children, but since it¡¯s my child, I can¡¯t let him stray.¡±

    For Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s affairs, Edmund is the most clear, if it was not Wilson in the bar on the love of people at first sight, Rosemary is not likely to marry to The Grant family to wash the happy.

    Wilson did not hate Rita, but he did not like her either, until the moment he met Rosemary one day, and he thought of finding a chance to withdraw from the marriage with The Frank Family.

    See now after the amnesia, cold and heartless Wilson, when talking about Rosemary, the eyes inside without any trace of emotion.

    He is really losing his memory.

    Wilson, who did not have amnesia before, had a smile under his eyes whenever he talked about Rosemary, but now ¡­

    ¡°I think we can slowly discuss this matterter, it¡¯ste, you should rest!¡±

    ¡°Edmund ¡­¡±

    As soon as Edmund turned around, Wilson suddenly rubbed his brow feebly.

    ¡°Are you guys disappointed in me as a friend?¡±

    After all, he had a strong reaction today.

    Including for today¡¯s William and Sunny.

    He knew that Edmund seemed to have a strong dislike for his current self.

    Deeply looked at him, slowly said: ¡°I am not very disappointed in you, I just think that after the loss of memory, your thoughts are too extreme, you always in the end to be hurt by yourself, and we as your friends but do not want to see you suffer any harm.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Edmund left.

    Wilson sat on the couch and did not respond for a long time.

    They all say he used to love Rosemary.

    That in the end is a kind of love, Wilson clutched his head to think, but no matter how he thought, the brain inside this is a nk.

    Knockout ¡­

    The door, suddenly knocked.

    Wilson sat up straight and called out, ¡°Come in!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wilson, what are you doing here, I thought you had disappeared?¡±

    Rita came to Wilson¡¯s side in her thin pajamas.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep so I came over for a drink!¡±

    ¡°If you want to drink, why don¡¯t you wake me up to drink with you and leave yourself alone to drink here!¡±

    In fact, Rita was not asleep at the beginning.

    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s afraid Edmund will tell Wilson everything and then get kicked out again.

    But looking at him now, Wilson doesn¡¯t seem to know anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just feeling a little tired and want to rest!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to our room and sleep!¡±

    Wilson stood up and wrapped his arms around Rita¡¯s waist and went back into the room.

    The moment he entered the door, Wilson¡¯s eyes suddenly looked at the door downstairs.

    I don¡¯t think she¡¯s asleep yet!

    Rosemary stayed awake all night.

    Edmund¡¯s words, still ringing in her ears, made her feel a pang of annoyance.

    And I don¡¯t know how long she slept until she slowly began to fall asleep, dazed and confused, she heard a voice, and soon, it disappeared.

    In her dream, Rosemary dreamed that she came to a beautiful ind.

    He saw Wilson standing in front of her with Rita in his arms and said coldly, ¡°Rosemary, the one thing I regret doing in my life is marrying, and having this child. You know what? This child is a stain on my life because he is a constant reminder that I was once in a marriage like this.¡±

    Rita, who was standing by, raised her chin proudly and said contemptuously, ¡°Rosemary, are you worthy of Wilson? Don¡¯t forget, you are just a woman bought back by The Grant family, you really think you are The Great Young Lady of The Grant family? Don¡¯t think that you can tie Wilson down with the child in your belly. The child is not Wilson¡¯s until the paternity test is done after the child is born!¡±

    Rita¡¯s shrill voice came to mind, causing Rosemary to shake her head in disbelief.

    Wilson himself admitted that the child inside her belly was his!

    ¡°You don¡¯t pretend to be so innocent, it will only make me more annoyed, in this world, there are many poor people, every time I see your aggrieved face, it will make me more annoyed.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words just fell, grabbed Rita¡¯s waist, as if no one else began to kiss. Kissing up.

    ¡°No. ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Rosemary suddenly cried out and sat up from the bed in shock.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    It turned out to be just a dream, and you are still in the original put room.

    ¡°What happened to my ¡­?¡±

    Just as she tried to speak, Rosemary realized her voice, itchy and hoarse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a little cold, take a good rest for a few days and you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Edmund!¡± said Rosemary, subconsciously touching her t belly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The baby is healthy inside the tummy, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    At that, Rosemary breathed a light sigh of relief.

    The only thing that can keep her going now is the child inside her belly, if anything happens to the child, she will have no hope of living.

    Edmund pulled a chair over and sat in front of Rosemary¡¯s window and said softly, ¡°You may have to be on bed rest for a while, because the baby is a little malnourished, so you can¡¯t move around right now, okay?¡±

    ¡°Boy, is everything okay!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re just maternal malnutritionnow, and I¡¯m afraid it will affect the baby, all you have to do now is eat a little more and recuperate well!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    When Edmund stepped aside to get his things, the maid came up with food and said, ¡°Miss Harris, have some porridge first! We were worried that you were hungry, so we already had a pot of porridge stewed and sitting there early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Seeing the maid trying to feed herself, Rosemary hurriedly took it over, almost burning herself, but a hand grabbed the bowl.

    ¡°Even if you have an opinion, don¡¯t take it out on the child inside your belly, if this child has any three fields or two, I will not let you go!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words rang over Rosemary¡¯s head.

    Cold, without any temperature.

    Rosemary looked up and could see that cold, cold face, and her already cold body was like tuning into an ice cer.

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary whispered, ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and give these things to eat, and malnutrition, it is simply a disgrace to me1¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words are very heavy, Edmund standing aside frowning, said: ¡°Wilson, if you still want the pregnant woman to have a good pregnancy, your words now have seriously affected the mood of the pregnant woman, if you think it is an eyesore, you can go out, anyway, you want nothing more than the child inside the belly. ¡°

 334 more important than her life

    Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, Wilson¡¯s face changed and he said, ¡°Are you lecturing me?¡±

    Edmund said lightly while looking at Rosemary¡¯s indicators, ¡°I¡¯m just taking things for what they are. If there is anything wrong with the baby or the pregnant woman, it¡¯s not my responsibility.¡±

    The words fell, and Wilson was upset to hear Edmund¡¯s words.

    But still said to Edmund, ¡°Well then, I won¡¯t say anything about it is!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be here, please go ahead and get out!¡±

    ¡°Yo ¡­¡±

    Rita¡¯s voice rang out, slowlying to Wilson¡¯s side.

    Said to Edmund: ¡°Look at Edmund, as if what happened to her is Wilson¡¯s problem. There are so many women who can get pregnant now, is she the only exception?¡±

    At that, Edmund looked at Rita¡¯s eyes, all full of disgust.

    Edmund used to be not very fond of Rita, because she likes to do too much, on the surface to make a deep understanding of the righteousness, kindness can be a false image, in fact, this woman has a deep heart.

    When Wilson was in a car ident, her whole person disappeared in the city of C. Now that Wilson has woken up, this shameless woman is here again, just after Wilson¡¯s amnesia.

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s health has not been very good, and a little stimtion some time ago, is very easy to cause a miscarriage, since Wilson desperately want to keep the child, then of course should give the pregnant woman a pleasant good mood!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s the first time I know that pregnant women are still so delicate!¡±

    Rita scoffed.

    What¡¯s the big deal.

    It¡¯s just a baby, as if it¡¯s a queen.

    ¡°Rosemary is now carrying the eldest grandchild of The Grant family, and for someone like Rita who hasn¡¯t been pregnant in October, it¡¯s certainly impossible to know what that feels like!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rita is heard Edmund speak so heavily to Wilson, deliberatelye over to want to light a fire, want to take this opportunity to make Wilson¡¯s impression on him in a little worse, so that Wilson will not be so easy to believe his words.

    Rita was angry at Edmund, he just did it on purpose.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Wilson looked at Edmund and said coldly, ¡°Xiaotong is my future wife!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Edmund walked up to Wilson, his eyes fixed on Rita and said coldly, ¡°You say, if the olddy knew that you were now straddling between them, you say, would you still be able to stand here?¡±

    Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, Rita¡¯s face was pale, she knew very well that if the olddy knew, not to mention entering the door of The Grant family, I¡¯m afraid it would be impossible to even stand here.

    Feeling Rita¡¯s body tremble a little, Wilson gathered her pieces in his arms, his face sank, and said, ¡°This is my business, and I¡¯m sure Grandma will respect my decision!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯ll see what happens!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m dizzy, help me back, will you?¡± Rita knew that Edmund and Wilson had only seen a gap between them, and she was now taking the good with the bad, and as for the olddy from The Grant family, she had her own way to make her ept herself.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson picked up Rita horizontally and marched out of the room.

    Rosemary looked up and saw Rita looking at herself, a triumphant smile lifting the corners of her mouth.

    After seeing them leave, Rosemary then turned her head to look at Edmund and said, ¡°Edmund, actually you don¡¯t need to ruin your years of brotherhood because of me!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want Edmund to get and Wilson with an enemy because of himself, he knows they are fighting for him, but from the bottom of her heart she doesn¡¯t want to see Wilson end up scattering friends.

    ¡°Fool, since you recognize me as your big brother, then your matter is my matter, the most important thing for you now is to get your body well first, no matter what, you should not get over with your body.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take good care of myself!¡±

    Edmund stood up, went to the table and picked up the cold porridge, and said to Rosemary: ¡°The porridge is cold, I¡¯ll ask the housekeeper to send you a bowl, you rest well, I¡¯lle to see you in a couple of days.¡±

    After saying that, Edmund turned around with the porridge and left the room.

    In the blink of an eye, a week has passed and Rosemary has spent thest few days inside her room.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    This year¡¯s winter rain was particrly heavy, starting from the day after sheid down in bed, and every night she could hear the soundsing from the next room, the tide rising and falling.

    Listening to that voice, it would be a lie to say that Rosemary doesn¡¯t care.

    She is now a night, are very early to start hypnotizing themselves to sleep, but no matter what method is used, always unable to sleep.

    In the end, one can only get through each night with the good memories between Wilson and her before.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Edmund came in and saw Rosemary lounging on the couch watching the rain pounding on the ss, the water droplets falling down.

    Seeing Edmunding, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but freeze.

    ¡°Edmund, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you with your review, so look who else hase to see you?¡±

    Rosemary looked up and saw Tina looking at her with teary eyes.

    ¡°Tina!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary was ready to get up, but was approached by Tina in three steps.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was even thinner than before, Tina reached out and touched her cheek, choking back a sob: ¡°Rosemary, why have you lost weight like this?¡±

    It¡¯s been almost a month since I saw Tina. I saw her face was rosy and her body seemed to have gained some weightpared to before, which shows how much The Meyer Family values her.

    Rosemary was happy to see Tina and said with a smile, ¡°Where am I skinny? You¡¯re the one who¡¯s fat, that¡¯s why I look thinner!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who had obviously suffered a lot, and was able to smile when she saw her, Tina¡¯s heart became even more sad.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t pretend, Edmund has already told me all about you!¡±

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary looked up at Edmund, only to hear him say, ¡°Tina, she was worried about you, and I had no choice but to tell her about you.¡±

    Looking at Tina crying like a tearful person, Rosemary reached out to help her wipe, suddenly her nose was sore and tears couldn¡¯t stop falling.

    Tina threw Rosemary into a hug and cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    A few simple words sounded the warmest to Rosemary¡¯s ears in a long time.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t say a word, letting the tears fall silently.

 335 Sorry Iâ€™m late

    After a while, Edmund looked at the duo, who were also pregnant, and kept hugging and crying together, worrying that their emotions would affect the baby inside their bellies, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, be careful of the baby!¡±

    The words fell, Tina then let go of Rosemary, a moment of excitement, almost forgot, Rosemary¡¯s health is not good.

    ¡°Look at me, I only know I¡¯m sad, I forgot Rosemary¡¯s health is not good!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, being able to see you, I feel much better now than I did just now?¡±

    Since Wilson lost his memory, Rosemary was all alone inside the room, not even a person to talk to. She never expected Edmund to bring Tina here, so she was naturally in a much better mood.

    Edmund saw that Rosemary was in a much better mood and said with a smile, ¡°You two have something to talk aboutter, first let me check Rosemary out!¡±

    After saying that, putting down the things in his hands, Edmund moved a stool to sit in front of her and said, ¡°The weather is getting colder and colder, and the weather forecast says that the earliest snowfall of this winter maye at the beginning of next month. It¡¯s time for you to buy some thicker clothes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not cold in the room yet!¡±

    Rosemary finished and suddenly felt a Tess of coolness the moment the nket slid off.

    Edmund¡¯s quick eyes grabbed the falling nket and covered her body.

    It¡¯s only been a week since I saw her, and she¡¯s lost a lot of weight.

    The original palm-sized small face, at the moment seems smaller and smaller.

    Tina sat next to Rosemary and looked at the haggard woman with a hard heart.

    When other people¡¯s wives are pregnant, their husbands and mothers-inw hate to give her the best, so why is it that Rosemary is destroyed like this?

    If Rosemary¡¯s appearance was such that Nathaniel knew about it, he would have killed here without saying a word.

    ¡°Have you not been eating properly againtely?¡±

    Taking the gauge out, Edmund asked curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m eating every day!¡±

    ¡°Then howe you¡¯re still so skinny?¡±

    ¡°By the way, Rita seems to have gone out to attend the fashion show, I heard it will take about twenty days to return, during this time you can go and Wilson to promote the rtionship, maybe one day he can remember you.¡±

    Shaking her head gently, Rosemary replied, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think about those things anymore!¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about the baby?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s hand gently resting on the small of her back, that casual movement could show how much she valued the child inside her belly.

    ¡°The child inside the belly has been very understanding, she recently this time to eat are also not as reactive as before, eating is not as picky as before.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been three months!¡±

    It should be almost three and a half months!

    Time flies, from Wilson¡¯s car ident to now, not too long, not too short, that time have been two and a half months.

    It¡¯s just about a month since Wilson¡¯s car ident.

    Unbeknownst to her, Rosemary had forgotten that the baby inside her belly was almost three and a half months old.

    ¡°After some more time, you can go out and walk around. The first trimester of pregnancy is the stabilizer of the baby, after that, you can do some little exercise properly.

    ¡°The way I am now, I don¡¯t think about going out and walking around outside, if I can, just take a proper walk inside the garden!¡±

    She was very worried that once she went outside, jumping and jumping, in case a child bounced out, it would be a disaster.

    This child, she valued more important than her own life.

    ¡°In fact, it is good for the child to go out in the sun and do a little exercise properly!¡± Worried about her staying inside the house all the time, Edmund looked at Rosemary and said.

    ¡°Yeah, Rosemary, why don¡¯t I go out with you now and buy some clothes outside! Look at these clothes on you, they¡¯re so thin, I¡¯m really worried about your body!¡±

    Tina are wearing a very thick jacket today toe, Lareina worried about her outside to freeze, specially for her to take a woolen jacket.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your body is still in good shape, it¡¯s just the mood that causes some problems, in fact, the mood of the pregnant woman herself is very important for the child!¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°Well, I understand!¡±

    ¡°Well, I will now help you check all the indicators of your body, after the check, I will apany you to go out for a walk together!¡±

    ncing outside, Rosemary said worriedly, ¡°But it¡¯s still raining outside?¡±

    ¡°No concern, we¡¯ll sit inside the car andter I¡¯ll go buy some clothes directly after you guys go to the boutique.¡±

    ¡°Well, it just so happens that I need to buy some clothes too!¡± Tina echoed when she saw Rosemary hesitating on the sidelines.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    When Edmund finished his examination, he smiled and said to Rosemary: ¡°The child is now healthy inside the belly, now the back is to strengthen the nutrition of the mother, but this is a bit troublesome,ter I will personally go to exin the maid how to do.¡±

    ¡°By the way, if you are bored in the future, you can go for a walk on the roof, there are many different varieties of flowers nted on it, which can also make you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will!¡±

    Edmund spoke to Rosemary as he gathered his things.

    After packing up his things, Edmund said to Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡±

    Once Edmund was out, Tina walked up and closed the door behind her, locked it behind her, and came to Rosemary¡¯s side.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, Edmund was just here, and I have a question for you!¡±

    ¡°What is it, you say?¡±

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand, Tina said very seriously; ¡°Have you ever thought about leaving here?¡±

    Rosemary froze slightly and took a moment to respond, saying, ¡°You mean leave Wilson, right?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary, nodded, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve talked to Vincent before I came, and as soon as you want to get out of here, we¡¯ll take you out of here, find a ce, and live again!¡±

    ¡°Tina, Nathaniel told you to say those words when he did!¡±

    Looking at Tina, Rosemary had guessed that Nathaniel already knew about himself.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is what Nathaniel wanted to say to you, and what Vincent and I wanted to say to you, and my heart feels like it¡¯s being twisted by a knife just thinking about you being tortured here.¡±

    Tina held Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly and said with red eyes, ¡°Rosemary, I said that no matter what you encounter in the future, I will always be on your side, I know that the question just now for you, maybe you haven¡¯t thought about it right now, when you think about it clearly, feel free to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Thank them for me, and if that day doese, I will!¡±

 336 my life is worth so much

    Getting changed, Rosemary and Tina walked out of the room together.

    ¡°Miss Harris, are you going out?¡±

    The housekeeper saw Rosemarying out and went up to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy a little something, so don¡¯t prepare lunch for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary took Tina by the arm and headed outside.

    Once outside, the cold wind in front of her made Rosemary shiver and hastily dragged Tina into Edmund¡¯s car.

    ¡°This year seems to be a little colder than previous years!¡±

    Tina, sitting in her seat, rubbed her hands together and smiled.

    ¡°Well, time flies!¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at the pedestrians wrapped like a dumpling outside. No wonder Edmund and Tina dragged her out to buy clothes, it really was already winter.

    Since Wilson¡¯s ident, Rosemary has spent almost every day in her room, forgetting that it¡¯s winter.

    Seeing that Rosemary seemed to be in a good mood aftering out, Tina said to Edmund, ¡°Edmund, can we go to Four Seas Restaurant for lunchter?¡±

    Edmund grabbed the steering wheel with both hands, his handsome and handsome face focused on the front, seeing Tina ask him, he raised his head and looked at them in the rearview mirror, smiling slightly, ¡°Yes, as long as you guys say where you want to go, it¡¯s all right, I¡¯m your escort extra driver today, how¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°Edmund, I suddenly feel like my value is drifting up hey!¡±

    Looking at Tina¡¯s flirtatious look caused Rosemary tough lightly and uncontrobly.

    ¡°Tina, your current value is already very high, okay, the future mistress of The Meyer Family, isn¡¯t this value of yours still high?¡±

    ¡°That is, not to mention the little young master inside the belly, hey, this price, if it is in the mob, how to also want a price of tens of billions!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Edmund nodded as he spoke.

    As soon as Tina heard that her life was so valuable, she immediately bounced up from her seat, grabbed the back of Edmund¡¯s chair with both hands, and asked with her little head poking forward, ¡°Edmund, is my life really that valuable? Then ording to you, won¡¯t there be a lot of people staring at this head of mine.¡± After saying that, Tina also did not forget to touch her neck.

    ¡°Look at your silly face, I¡¯m just saying that ording to your current value, your life is worth a lot of money!¡±

    With those words, Edmund reached out and gave her little head a gentle nudge.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it scared me to death!¡±

    ¡°You, why are you a mother now, why do you still look like a child!¡±

    Thinking about the way she just bounced up from her seat after hearing Edmund¡¯s words, she felt scared.

    Tina stuck her tongue out at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, I had a hard time getting rid of Vincent today, so just turn a blind eye, okay, and let me have a fun day!¡±

    ¡°I just ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Tina, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m in good health, you¡¯re just too nervous, you should be like me, rx, so that the child can also feel the joy of the mother, and naturally obedient!

    Looking at Tina¡¯s whole body radiating the glow of motherly love, Rosemary felt that she was really too nervous.

    Edmund nced at Rosemary through the rearview mirror and said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary, Tina is right, this girl has basically finished reading all the parenting books I introduced to her in a month¡¯s time, and now she can talk about the details of her pregnancy?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina incredulously and said with a smile, ¡°Tina, I remember when Professor Fu asked you to write a paper, you didn¡¯t work as hard as you do now!¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, you¡¯re not nearly as good as me yourself!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary lift her old guard, she shot back very nonchntly.

    Looking at Tina, whose face was slightly flushed, Edmund smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Later you guys apany me to buy some books too!¡±

    Thinking about being a mother is really a failure, the child is almost three and a half months, she did not think to buy a few books on parenting to see, but also constantly thinking about the man who does not want them.

    ¡°Great! That way, you won¡¯t be so bored!¡±

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    The two men were talking animatedly when they heard Edmund¡¯s voice.

    The car pulled up in front of a mall, and when they got out, Rosemary and Tina went straight to a mom-and-pop store.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    The waitress hurriedly pulled open the door and smiled at Rosemary and Tina.

    ¡°Miss, may I ask what you need to buy?¡±

    ¡°I want to buy some winter clothes!¡±

    The waiter took one look at Rosemary¡¯s baby bump and said with a smile, ¡°How old is the baby now, please?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary puzzled, the attendant immediately smiled and exined, ¡°The clothes we have here are designed ording to how long the mother-to-be is pregnant and then the seasons change, so that mothers-to-be don¡¯t have to worry about their image being greatlypromised because they are pregnant!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just about three and a half months into the baby!¡±

    The waiter smiled slightly at Rosemary and nodded his jaw, ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Tina!¡±

    Rosemary was about to pull Tina over with her when she realized that at some point, the girl had run off to the baby toy area.

    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful toy!¡±

    Looking at the shelves full of toys, Tina at this time would hate to move all the toys back here.

    ¡°Hey, ducky!¡±

    ¡°Hello, madam, this duck is ourtest development, each duck has different functions, some can sing, some recite Tang poems, if you like, you can take a look!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Tina looked at the colorful ducklings and liked them so much that she squeezed them with her hands and they made a quacking sound, causing her tough.

    ¡°What are you looking at, so happy!¡±

    Before Rosemary even arrived, she heard Tina¡¯sugh and asked softly.

    ¡°Look, aren¡¯t these little ducks especially cute?¡±

    Lifting the gift box in his hand, he ced it in front of Rosemary¡¯s face and said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, Rosemary reached out and took one in her hand, and it felt so good in her hand, and with a gentle squeeze, it was speaking English!¡±

    Looking at the contents, Rosemary now has a special feeling of anticipation for the imminent arrival of her child.

    ¡°Waiter, pack up this little duck, two servings!¡±

    After saying that, Tina pulled Rosemary towards the ce where she bought the clothes.

    ¡°Tina, isn¡¯t it a little early to be buying toys for your child?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ste, we can¡¯t wait until the baby is born and then buy him the right!¡± After that, Tina came up to Rosemary¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to move all the toys back here now?¡±

 337 Chance encounter with Chad

    ¡°Why did you buy so much, you two didn¡¯t buy all this store, did you!¡±

    Edmund only just went out to answer a phone call, which is only half an hour back and forth, looking at the shopping bags in their two hands, exaggerated.

    The trunk was hastily opened and the attendants put the things they bought one after another.

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°If Rosemary hadn¡¯t let me buy it, I would have bought everything inside this store!¡± Who let the things inside are so cute.

    Rosemaryughed lightly, pulled open the car door and got in, saying, ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m a little hungry, let¡¯s go get something to eat first, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m hungry too!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat now!¡±

    Edmund sat in the driver¡¯s seat and quickly started the engine, and the car drove for about thirty minutes to the front door of a Four Seas restaurant.

    ¡°Rosemary, the food here tastes great, and there are many nutritious meals inside that are specially researched for pregnant women, and they taste superb, so you can eat moreter!¡±

    ¡°It seems that Tina has recently done some research on the restaurants in c-city!¡±

    Edmund followed them with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, for a foodie level person like me, eating is the most important goal in my life!¡±

    Edmund looked at Tina¡¯s eyes when ites to food emitted by the hot, can not help butugh and say: ¡°fortunately you married Vincent, if it were someone else, it is not certain that one day you will be eaten by others.¡±

    ¡°But I do think it¡¯s okay, after all, it¡¯s a blessing to be able to eat, right, Tina!¡±

    As Tina¡¯s best friend and best friend for many years, they have always held such a philosophy.

    Eat all the food in the world, then you will be a human being!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Rosemary you know me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, because we¡¯re all the same kind of people!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Tina couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Edmund took Rosemary and Tina directly to a private room, and soon the waiter came over with a food cart.

    ¡°Wow, Edmund, whoever gets to be your woman in the future will be so happy!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    For Edmund¡¯s attentiveness, Rosemary knew early on, and she sometimes wondered what kind of woman would be worthy of the gentle, jade-like Edmund.

    ¡°Yes, so that means we¡¯re all happy to follow Edmund out!¡±

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Edmund didn¡¯t answer Tina¡¯s question, but turned to Rosemary.

    Looking at the table full of dishes, Rosemary suddenly felt her appetite and Tina both began to eat without any concern for their image.

    Today¡¯s Rosemary is obviously in a very good mood, and it is clear that she is now putting Wilson¡¯s affairs aside for the time being.

    But Edmund wants her to put this matter behind her for good. He doesn¡¯t want to see her moping around every day.

    After a while, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone suddenly remembered, look at the phone call, Rosemary said to the girls, and went out to answer the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Dad!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I already know about you and Wilson, where are you now?¡± Darren¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°I came out to buy some clothes and now I¡¯m out to dinner, is Dad looking for me for something?¡±

    Rosemary was not expecting Darren to call her and was slightly taken aback.

    ¡°I know, I just called the housekeeper and he said you were out with Edmund and a friend of yours, so if you¡¯re freeter,e home!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Dad!¡±

    After hanging up Darren¡¯s phone, Rosemary leaned against the wall. The Grant family had called her for the first time since Wilson¡¯s ident, and it seemed that what wasing would alwayse.

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Chad standing not far from her.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you, I thought I recognized the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°Chad, do youe here for dinner too?¡± Standing up straight, Rosemary looked around for a moment.

    Rosemary remembered that she hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time, and only knew that he was particrly busy these days.

    ¡°Well, I apanied some clients here for dinner, and I didn¡¯t expect to see you as soon as I came out!¡±

    ¡°Why is your sister-inw here alone, isn¡¯t your big brother with you?¡±

    Wilson still has the same yful look as before, and always has a look of indebtedness in front of Rosemary.

    ¡°I¡¯ve divorced your big brother, you can return me Rosemaryter!¡±

    The brow touched lightly, but soon Chad¡¯s eyes shed a bright light, then passed away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Rosemary, Chad slowly leaned forward towards Rosemary and cornered her, propping one hand on the wall, Chad said with an evil smile on his face, ¡°Rosemary, surprisingly, you are already divorced from each other, how about considering me?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body stiffened slightly, raised her head to look at Chad¡¯s smiling face and said coldly, ¡°Chad, don¡¯t use such jokes casually in the future!¡±

    ¡°Do I look like I¡¯m joking to you?¡±

    The eyes of Chad are like the water in a deep pond, clear and unadulterated on the surface, but Rosemary can never see what is going on in his mind.

    ¡°Whether you are serious or joking, the result is still the same as before and will not change because of anything!¡±

    Although Chad expected Rosemary to say this, deep inside his heart was still deeply stung.

    ¡°Che, why are you still the same as before, no humor at all!¡±

    Letting go of Rosemary, Chad said with a grimace.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at him with angry eyes and said angrily, ¡°You just did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did it on purpose, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first day you know!¡±

    Shrugging his shoulders, Chad looked indifferent.

    Rosemary really can¡¯t understand why sometimes Chad is very gentle to himself, and other times he is no different from a gangster.

    Looking at Chad¡¯s bemused look, Rosemary was furious in her mind.

    ¡°In any case, please pay more attention to your words and manners in the future, if your fianc¨¦e misunderstands, I will not go to exin to you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better, I¡¯d love to have her bump into me if I could, so I could be single again, why not?¡±

    See the look of disgust that shes through Chad¡¯s eyes when he talks about Reba, a look that is very familiar.

    Just like the way Wilson looked at himself, there was a strong dislike in it.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, you should discuss it with your family, marriage is after all about your lifetime happiness!¡±

    ¡°Well, my friend is still waiting for me inside, I¡¯ll go in first!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary turned around and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±

    Chad walked up to Rosemary and whispered in her ear.

 338 Wilson, not â€¦â€¦

    After hearing Chad¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s face changed slightly.

    Turning around and wanting to ask something else, Chad was already out of the restaurant.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you looking at?¡±Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Edmund came out from inside the box and saw Rosemary staring out of the restaurant.

    Turned back, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Nothing, just saw someone who looks like an old friend from the past, too far away, and did not see clearly who it was.¡±

    ¡°Why are you out?¡±

    ¡°Seeing you out for so long withouting in, Tina was worried about you, so she let mee out to take a look!¡±

    Edmund said as he pulled Rosemary into the box.

    Once inside the box, Tina stood up from her seat, looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°What took you so long to answer a phone call?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Wilson¡¯s father just called and asked me toe back to The Grant familyter!¡¯

    ¡°And did he say what he wanted to talk to you about?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Tina asked with great concern.

    He shook his head, saw Tina was very worried, smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wilson¡¯s father is a very sensible person, and treated me well before, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Edmund nodded, then said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you thereter!¡±

    Rosemary wanted to refuse, but before she could say the words, she heard Tina say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll feel more at ease, I¡¯ll ask the driver toe and pick me upter!¡±

    After the three of them finished eating, Tina was picked up by the driver Vincent had arranged to take her back.

    Rosemary hade back from dinner at The Grant family and was still worried when she thought about what Darren had told her.

    Although Darren had made it clear in front of her that The Grant family would not recognize Rita as a daughter-inw, and he knew that The Grant family was only reassuring her by saying so, the final decision always rested with Wilson.

    If he had to marry Rita, there is no way The Grant family would have given up Wilson for her.

    Rosemary is very self-aware of this, not to mention that Marian didn¡¯t treat her very well before.

    In The Grant family, except for her grandmother and Darren who are a little nicer to her, the rest of them are just superficially doing their job.

    Looking at the darkness outside, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but shrink under the covers.

    The overhead light was suddenly turned on and a blinding light pierced her eyes.

    Rosemary subconsciously blocked the light with her hand, only to see Wilson walking toward her in the gap between her fingers.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    With a shout, Rosemary looked at him, stepped forward, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The words fell on his lips, Rosemary could smell the strong smell of alcohol on him, very puffy.

    Frowning lightly, Rosemary said, ¡°Why do you drink so much wine?¡±

    ¡°Xiaotong, is that you?¡±

    Wilson suddenly took Rosemary¡¯s hand and grinned, ¡°No, didn¡¯t you leave?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words fell, Wilson¡¯s eyes instantly shed a deep disgust inside.

    Reachingout fiercely, he pushed Rosemary hard.

    Pushed away by Wilson, Rosemary mmed her whole body behind her and managed to stagger and hold on to the sofa.

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be right there to get someone to take you back to your room.¡±

    She knew how much Wilson hated her after the amnesia and was not going to want her touch.

    Not to mention that all that just came out of his mouth was Rita.

    ¡°Xiaotong, I miss you ¡­¡±

    Wilson suddenly a hand to protect the Rosemary walked forward, the taste of wine lips as if a storm of invasion down.

    Sucked hard on Rosemary¡¯s lips, hating to tear her apart to the bone.

    A kiss, sharp with dominance!

    Rosemary felt a pang of breathlessness, and her hand subconsciously went to the small of her back.

    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me love you well!¡±

    Wilson at this moment where will know she is Rosemary or Rita, you dense kisses fall, the body of the clothes soon all recede, soon, is the next action.

    The long-lost feeling could not help but make Rosemary draw back a breath.

    When Wilson went all the way in, she was surprised to have a twinge of pleasure.

    The feeling quickly overwhelmed her instantly.

    Her heart knew very well that Wilson just thought of her as Rita.

    But at the bottom of her heart, she is very unproductive and wants more.

    Let¡¯s just indulge!

    Anyway, after this night, when she wakes up tomorrow morning, Wilson will still treat her as coldly as ever.

    And why bother yourself?

    Rosemary thought, and soon was catering to Wilson, one wave after another.

    It was not until almost dawn that the two fell asleep in each other¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Why are you in my bed?¡±

    The next day at noon, as soon as Wilson woke up, he saw Rosemary sleeping beside him and suddenly asked.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Rosemary let out a soft whisper, she was really tired now after going to bed almost in the early morning.

    Looking at Wilson, whose face was full of anger, Rosemary suddenly put her head down.

    ¡°Did Ie in by myselfst night?¡±

    Rosemary lowered her head and nodded.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Wilson rubbed his brow, unable to remember anything fromst night.

    ¡°I called out to youst night, but after you heard my name, your mouth kept calling out Rita¡¯s name.¡±

    The words fell into his voice, and Rosemary¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of difficulty.

    Although it was only for a moment, it was clearly seenby Wilson.

    The anger in his heart, and gradually faded some.

    ¡°Since this is the case, then I also tell you that no one can say anything about what happened tonight, you have a good rest, I¡¯m going to work first.¡±

    Rosemary nodded but didn¡¯t say anything.

    She is also self-aware and naturally would not think of arguing anything with Wilson.

    Since it¡¯s Wilson who doesn¡¯t want people to know about the two of them, why bother thinking so much about it?

    Anyway, all the people inside this vi know how Wilson treats her.

    Even if there was thatyer of rtionship between themst night, it was only because he was drunk.

    ¡°What happenedst night, don¡¯t talk to Xiaotong, if she finds out, I¡¯ll be the first to let you off!¡±

    Wearing a tie, Wilson turned to Rosemary and said coldly.

    For Wilson¡¯s attitude, Rosemary has long been calm and at ease.

    When he left the room, Rosemary then took a long breath of relief.

    Originally he thought that when he woke up he would throw a tantrum at himself and then warn her about something or other.

    I can¡¯t imagine that he just left like that.

    Rosemary lowered her head and gently stroked her hand on her belly, looking at the belly that had slightly bulged, and said softly, ¡°Baby, mommy only has you now!¡±

 339 Did the young master and The Great Young Lady make up?

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Seeing Wilson walk out from inside Rosemary¡¯s room, the housekeeper¡¯s heart was happy for a moment.

    ¡°Well, is breakfast ready?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ready, is the young master going to eat with The Great Young Lady?¡±

    Perhaps because the butler spoke too soon, Wilson¡¯s face instantly sank.

    ¡°How many times have I told you that The Great Young Lady of this family is Rita from now on, not Rosemary!¡±

    The butler didn¡¯t seem to expect Wilson to say that and froze in his tracks.

    It was a long time before the butler said, ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry young master!¡±

    ¡°Better know what I mean and don¡¯t think that just because I walked out of her room that The Great Young Lady in the house is her.¡±

    ¡°What the young master said, I remember!¡±

    Wilson responded, and that¡¯s when he left.

    The butler looked at the door of Rosemary¡¯s room and sighed helplessly.

    It seems that the young master really does not want to get back together with The Great Young Lady.

    For several days in a row, Rosemary did not see Wilson.

    That¡¯s what she expected.

    Edmund came over to check on her during this period of time, and she is now in good health and can asionally go out for a walk in the garden.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It¡¯s already thest month of the year, and the weather is getting colder these days, so Rosemary subconsciously pulled her jacket on.

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    The maid came in with her meal as usual, looked at her nestled on the sofa, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Time for lunch!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Right,ter you ask the butler to prepare a car for me, I¡¯ll go out for a while!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Slip of the tongue, the maid turned around and went down.

    *****

    The Meyer Family

    ¡°Tina, didn¡¯t you go to see Rosemary yesterday? Is she feeling better yet?¡±

    In the living room, the family was sitting at the dinner table when Lareina suddenly said.

    ¡°No good!¡±

    After a pause, Tina continued, ¡°She is now no different from the consort who was beaten into the cold pce actually!¡±

    When ites to Rosemary, Tina¡¯s tone is full of injustice.

    Sitting aside, Vincent looked at the exasperated Tina, his eyebrows knitted lightly and said softly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry, you¡¯re not good for the baby!¡±

    Looking at Vincent, Tina suddenly stopped chucking food and suddenly asked, ¡°Vincent, do you think all men are like Wilson, so cold and heartless!¡±

    The corners of the mouth twitched, how to say Wilson¡¯s matter, how to pull to their own body.

    Vincent put down the chopsticks in his hand, put his hand on Tina¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about other men, but I know that I, Vincent, will never change my mind about you!¡±

    Nodded and said, ¡°Well, forgive me, you wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Tina don¡¯t worry, if this brat with treat you a little bad, mommy will not help you clean him up!¡±

    Lareina said as she ate her meal on the sidelines.

    Vincent and Chris Meyer looked at each other, smiled and shook their heads.

    But it made Vincent¡¯s heart happy to see his wife so loved by his parents.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to let Nathaniel know about this Rosemary thing, lest he get distracted!¡±

    ¡°I thought the same thing, he made a phone call the other day and seemed to know about Rosemary, I told him that Wilson just had a momentary memory loss and to not worry!¡±

    Vincent said faintly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what they The Grant family is thinking, such a good girl will not be cherished.¡±

    Lareina¡¯s character is also hot-tempered, and after she finished speaking to Tina, she said, ¡°Tina, call her more often if you have time, talk to her, and if The Grant family is not treating Rosemary well, we will bring her to The Meyer Family, I just like Rosemary is a child.¡±

    When she finished, Lareina didn¡¯t forget to look at her husband.

    Chris Meyer saw his little wife was looking at him, drew a tissue to wipe his mouth and said to Tina and Vincent, ¡°Your mother is right, a girl that good, they will not cherish then let us take good care of her!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mom and Dad!¡±

    ¡°But I also asked Rosemary yesterday, she said she has no ns to leave for the time being, and everything will be done after the baby is born.¡±

    Lareina sighed lightly, as someone who had been there, and of course knew what it meant for Rosemary to make this decision.

    If you didn¡¯t love it so much, how could you be so condescending to yourself?

    ¡°You tell her to pay more attention to herself, with her current situation, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy for the baby toe out safely.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Tina put down the dishes in her hands and looked at Lareina.

    ¡°Tina, Mom means to say that Rosemary joined The Grant family before because of the wedding, and now Wilson has lost his memory and only recognizes Rita, in the rich family, the first remaining child will be the family heir without any ident, not to mention Rosemary¡¯s belly The one inside is the eldest grandson.¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina and said what happened roughly, exining in this way, he believed that with Tina¡¯s intelligence, he naturally knew what Lareina meant by that.

    Tina reached out to cover her mouth, this kind of plot in the drama, will really appear in real life.

    ¡°Tina, you don¡¯t have to worry so much, your mother just said to tell Rosemary to pay attention to the people around her and not to trust people too easily!¡±

    Chris Meyer saw Tina¡¯s disbelieving face and said.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll talk to Rosemary about it sometime!¡±

    ********

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, there¡¯s a girl outside looking for you, saying she¡¯s your previous assistant at the entertainmentpany!¡±

    Rosemary was about to get changed and go out when she heard the butler say at the door.

    ¡°Let her in!¡±

    Since Nathaniel helped her find this assistantst time, Rosemary has basically left all the subsequent matters of the entertainmentpany to Gina, and usually only contacted her by phone if there were any problems.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Gina!¡±

    Rosemary saw Gina standing in the doorway and hurriedly stood up from the couch, smiling, ¡°Come in and do it!¡±

    ¡°Please have tea!¡±

    Soon the maid brought in a cup of tea and said politely.

    ¡°Why did youe over today, is there something going on at thepany?¡±

    ¡°Nothing is going on, I¡¯ve taken care of all the things inside thepany for you, here¡¯s the contract, take a look?¡±

    With these words, Gina took out a copy of the contract for thest filmed TV script from inside the bag and gave it to Rosemary.

    After receiving the contract, Rosemary looked at it for a while, was satisfied and said with a smile, ¡°Gina, you are amazing, you actually helped me to get so much more remuneration!¡±

    With a slight smile, Gina said, ¡°This is what you deserve, you do not know, you and Adrian shot that TV series once released, the box office are almost sold out, they made so much money, you take these, has been very little, okay!¡±

 340 Why are you here now?

    ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t yed theputer for a long time because I¡¯m pregnant, and I didn¡¯t expect the TV series to be so popr.¡±

    ¡°You ah, you should go out and walk around more, so that, whether for you or for the baby, are very helpful!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Gina said with a smile.

    Seeing her so worried about herself, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°The weather is also getting colder now, and usually everyone is very busy, so they don¡¯t feel at ease if I go out alone, so I have to stay at home.¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Gina said, ¡°Rosemary, if you¡¯re bored at home, you can call me, anyway, your business is all taken care of and there¡¯s nothing going on at the entertainmentpany for now.¡±

    ¡°Would that be too much trouble for you?¡±

    Rosemary knew that Gina was just a child from an ordinary family. His mother was still in the hospital after falling down from a building due to an ident, and her father was particrly fond of gambling, so she was having a hard time on her own.

    ¡°You did me such a big favorst time, I haven¡¯t even had a chance to thank you yet, and you¡¯re being polite to me first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of raising your hand, so don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Perhaps in Rosemary¡¯s mind, a small advance on her sry is just a handful, and only she knows that not everyone is as kind-hearted as she is.

    Seeing that Gina seemed to be very concerned about this matter, Rosemary patted her hand and said, ¡°If you really care that much, then go out with me now!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary grabbed her bag and headed outside.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Bruce, you might as well call me like the butler and the others! Lest Wilson hear it and get upset again?¡±

    Slightly stunned, he then nodded to Rosemary and opened the door to the car.

    ¡°Miss Harris where are we going?¡±

    ¡°Go to an aristocratic school downtown!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Soon, the car was headed for the noble school in the city.

    Gina sat looking at Rosemary with a faint smile on her face. What she had just said to Bruce made her feel as if she was having a bad time with The Grant family.

    But seeing as she seems to be in a good mood now, since she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, it¡¯s better to keep herpany.

    Ding Ding Ding ¡­

    ¡°Karen, will you go out shopping with me?¡±

    A girl with a slightly chubby body and Serena face asked to a girl on the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take long! You know, I¡¯ve got to get back in time to make dinner?¡±

    ¡°Just one hour will be enough to make sure it doesn¡¯t dy you from getting back to cooking dinner!¡±

    ¡°All right! Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    With those words, Serena dragged Karen out of the ssroom with her.

    Karen came here to study, because no identity background, so many students look down on her, and do not y with her, if not because of Joseph¡¯s rtionship, I¡¯m afraid she would have been here long ago by the students to kick out.

    Serena¡¯s father is the mayor of city c. With Serena looking out for her, Karen is now not bullied at school like she was when she first arrived.

    ¡°Karen, let¡¯s go in the car!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two were talking andughing as they walked towards the school entrance.

    ¡°Karen!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    As soon as Karen saw that it was Rosemary, her nose sank and she fell into Rosemary¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Rosemary, why are youing to see me now, do you know how much Karen misses you?¡±

    ¡°Fool, sister misses you too! Isn¡¯t my sister here to see you?¡±

    Holding Karen, Rosemary said gently while patting her back with her hand.

    ¡°No more crying, so many students are watching, let¡¯s get in the car and talk!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary dragged Karen to the car.

    ¡°Wait a minute Rosemary!¡±

    Karen turned around, ran to the round garden, said something to her, and quickly ran back.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your ssmate, right!¡±

    Smiling faintly at Serena, Rosemary looked at Karen and asked.

    ¡°Well, her name is Serena, is my table, I just came to school when many students bully me is outside the transfer students, do not y with me, but only Serena does not mind me, willing to be my friend.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karen, it¡¯s my sister who didn¡¯t take care of you and made you suffer!¡±

    Rosemary, of course, knew what Karen was talking about in terms of bullying. At first, she only wanted Karen to receive a better education and fulfill her dream of studying, but neglected to mention that in an aristocratic school, a school that relies on status and background to speak.

    ¡°Rosemary, I am not aggrieved, to be able to enter such a school is something I could not even dream of before, so how can I be broken because of such a small thing?¡±

    For Karen, as long as she can eat and live, the rest is not a problem for her.

    Because she also has a mission on her back, a mission to take the people of the ancient vige out of poverty.

    Looking at Gina beside Rosemary, Serena smiled and asked, ¡°Rosemary, this sister is?¡±

    ¡°I almost forgot to introduce you guys, this is Gina, my friend, and this is Karen, my sister, it was her vige that saved me when Wilson and I were in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Gina!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Karen!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her watch, saw that it was still early, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to order some food and talk while we eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Holding Rosemary¡¯s hand, Karen had so many things she wanted to ask her.

    Rosemary took them to a sweet store not far from the school and ordered some snacks.

    Soon, the waiter came over with two cups of hot milk and one cup of coffee and ced them in front of them.

    ¡°Enjoy your meal, everyone!¡±

    Karen saw the waiter go down, then took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, some time ago I identally heard Joseph say that Wilson had a car ident, is everything okay now!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand holding the pastry stiffened slightly, but it soon didn¡¯t. Looking at Karen¡¯s clear-eyed eyes, it seemed that Joseph hadn¡¯t told her about himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s been fine for a long time!¡±

    Looking up at Rosemary, Karen froze for a moment, then shook her head and said, ¡°Then maybe I misheard you!¡±

    ¡°Karen, are you stillfortable inside the school? Can you understand the old lectures?¡±

    ¡°Well, asionally there are some that I don¡¯t understand, so I can ask Joseph when I get back tonight!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Taking a sip of milk, Rosemary chuckled.

    ¡°Has Karen ever thought about what to major in?¡± Gina, who was sitting on the side, suddenly asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to study business management, and I¡¯m always told that I¡¯m more prominent in that area.¡±

    Karen originally did note to the noble school in the beginning, only because that day when she went to report, the principal gave some test questions for her to do, and received all full marks, just by the principal of the noble school happened to meet, so she entered the noble school to study.

 341 Karen was kidnapped

    ¡°Is that so? It seems that sister is really discerning!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Karen with a doting face and smiled.

    ¡°By the way, school should be out soon too, if you¡¯re going home for New Year¡¯s Eve, I¡¯ll ask Joseph to send you back then, I¡¯ll talk to him about itter!¡±

    Rosemary is now uneasy is Karen, body afraid that she is alone outside being bullied dare not tell them, and now Wilson is this way, that¡¯s why she thought toe out this afternoon, will Karen arrangements.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m not going back for New Year¡¯s Eve, I already talked to Joseph the other day and he has agreed to let me stay with him for New Year¡¯s Eve!¡±

    ¡°But, you ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, Karen said, ¡°Rosemary, I just came here not long ago, and there are still many things I don¡¯t know about studying, I want to take advantage of the winter break to read more books.¡±

    Looking at Karen at such a young age, she already knows so much, and it hurts her heart.

    ¡°All right then! Just decide for yourself!¡±

    ¡°I just put 200, 000 in your card, my sister may not have time toe out to see you often in the future, you have to take good care of yourself, you know?¡±

    Karen heard that Rosemary had called her again and said hurriedly, ¡°Rosemary, I didn¡¯t use much of the money you gave mest time, you don¡¯t have to give me money. I don¡¯t need to rent an apartment now, and I don¡¯t have anything to spend money on.¡±

    ¡°Call you, you take it, you need to use the money in the back of more ces?¡±

    ¡°Okay! You take care of yourself too!¡±

    Sitting with Karen for an hour, Karen only Olivia did not want to go back.

    Looking at the two of them Olivia¡¯s reluctant look, Gina smiled and joked, ¡°Look at you, people who don¡¯t know think you two are real sisters?¡±

    Looking at Karen¡¯s departing back, Rosemary said, ¡°She¡¯s no different from my own sister, and if it weren¡¯t for my current situation, I¡¯d really like to take her with me and take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you this nice to all the people?¡±

    ¡°And do you think I am?¡± Looking at Gina, Rosemary asked instead of answering.

    With a smile, Gina thinks that it¡¯s rare for someone like Rosemary, who grew up in a wealthy family, to still be able to keep her heart like this!

    ¡°To others I don¡¯t know, I know you are good to me!¡±

    With these words, Gina took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said pamperedly.

    ¡°Well, if you praise me like that, I¡¯ll be proud!¡±

    Time flies by so quickly.

    Ever since she came back from herst outing with Gina, Wilson told her that she wouldn¡¯t being back to stay for a while and told her to stay home and raise her baby, and never came back.

    It was by chance that she heard from the maid that Rita was pregnant. Because of this, Wilson went back to The Grant family and told them that he wanted to marry Rita, but he was blown away by Darren.

    When she heard the news of Rita¡¯s pregnancy, Rosemary¡¯s heart was still stung hard and her only expectation of Wilson was instantly killed.

    But the good thing is that Darren has been sheltering her, so Rita is pregnant and has note to the vi to get her in trouble.

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve, and although Wilson was not inside the vi, the housekeeper still dressed it up in a festive way.

    ¡°Miss Harris, His Lordship just called and asked you toe over there for dinner tonight!¡±

    The housekeeper walked to the door of the room and looked at Rosemary whose eyes kept falling outside.

    Turning back to Rosemary, she smiled and said, ¡°I got it!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, the weather forecast says it will snow today, you should put on extra clothes to avoid catching a cold!¡±

    ¡°Thank you steward!¡±

    In this cold vi, the only person who can make her feel a touch of warmth is the housekeeper.

    Seeing that the butler had gone out, Rosemary stood up from the sofa, took the woolen shawl and draped it over her body, and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window.

    Looking up at the gloomy sky outside, it seems that the snow will fall heavily.

    Thoughts slowly return tost year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, the time when she, although Laurie was not good to her, but no matter what, there was still dad andughter at home, and now, only this cold room.

    At that moment, the ringing of her cell phone pulled Rosemary back from her memories, and after ncing at the caller¡¯s number, Rosemary answered it anyway.

    ¡°Hello, are you Rosemary?¡± A girl¡¯s urgent voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Rosemary frowned lightly, nced at the phone number, and said, ¡°I am, who is this?¡±

    Serena over there heard that it was Rosemary, with a strong nasal tone inside her voice, sniffled and said, ¡°I¡¯m Karen¡¯s ssmate Serena, it¡¯s thest time you came to pick up Karen at the school gate, we met!¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, Karen has been kidnapped!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rosemary only felt a buzz in her head, and her hand holding the phone shook so violently that she almost dropped it on the floor.

    ¡°Serena, first you tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    With one hand on the table, Rosemary knew that she couldn¡¯t panic at this time, since the other side had kidnapped Karen, they must being for themselves!

    Serena on the other side of the phone kept crying, Rosemary forced herself to calm down and said, ¡°Serena don¡¯t cry, first you tell me what Karen was kidnapped by?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday afternoon Karen and I agreed toe out together today to buy books at the bookstore, we bought books just out of the bookstore did not go far, suddenly from behind came four ck men with guns against us, one of them will give me your phone number, let me call you, let you go alone to the eastern suburbs of the beach to change Karen. ¡±

    With that said, Serena was already crying like a tearful person.

    ¡°Serena, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m on the side of the road not far from the Xinhua Bookstore!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you listen to my sister, you hurry home now, you will send me the address of the kidnappers, my sister will go find Karen now, you do not worry ah!¡±

    Rosemary said as she haphazardly grabbed a jacket and headed for the door.

    ¡°Miss Harris door, it¡¯s almost lunch time, where are you going with this?¡±

    The maid recognized that she had just reached the door of Rosemary¡¯s room with the chicken soup when she saw Rosemary running towards the door in a fiery hurry.Original from N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary grabbed her bag and rushed outside, her biggest worry now was that those people would go after Karen.

    Walking to the road, Rosemary stopped a cab directly, got into it, said an address to the driver, and the cab soon headed that way.

    The maid had never seen Rosemary like this before and hurriedly found the housekeeper and told him what had happened.

    After hearing the servant¡¯s description, the butler pped his head and shouted, ¡°Not good!¡±

 342 alone, too dangerous

    The butler hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed Wilson¡¯s number in a hurry.

    The phone was quickly picked up and Wilson¡¯szy, maic voice came on.

    ¡°Young master, Miss Harris just ran out in a panic not knowing what was going on.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so stressful about this kind of thing, you won¡¯t have Bruce follow her closely?¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s impatient voice, the butler couldn¡¯t care less at the moment and hurriedly said, ¡°Miss Harris left by cab, do you want to take a look, after all, Miss Harris is still pregnant with her baby?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I ¡­ I have an upset stomach!¡±

    ¡°Well, you can just watch out for yourself in this kind of thing!¡±

    ¡°Wil¡­¡±

    Before the housekeeper could say anything, Wilson had already hung up the phone.

    ¡°Butler, what did the young master say?¡±

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    The whole person sat down paralyzed on the stool with a helpless face.

    ¡°How about a call to Master Edmund!¡±

    A servant inside said to the butler.

    ¡°Yes! How did I forget about him?¡±

    The housekeeper hurriedly made a phone call to Edmund, and soon the other side promised to go out immediately to find Rosemary.

    ¡°Well, Master Edmund has promised us to go out and find The Great Young Lady now, so let¡¯s all disperse!¡±

    The words fell, and everyone dispersed.

    ¡°Master, can you go a little faster!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her watch, and every minute that passed now felt as if a long century had passed.

    Seeing the phone ring again, Rosemary hurriedly picked it up.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Listen to me, Karen is in our hands now, if you dare to call the police, we will immediately tear the ticket!¡±

    Rosemary resisted the urge inside and said coldly, ¡°The person you are dealing with is me, I hope you keep your word, let Karen go when I arrive, and I promise I won¡¯t call the police!¡±

    ¡°Okay, now you tell the driver to turn left ande over to the southern suburbs over by the sea!¡±

    ¡°I can turn around if you want me to, first you let Karen talk to me!¡±

    In this moment, Rosemary must remain calm and sober and not fall into someone¡¯s trap like she didst time.

    ¡°You are not qualified to negotiate with us!¡±

    ¡°Then how do I know if you are deliberately leading me on?¡±

    The other party suddenly fell silent for a moment, then turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Wait!¡±

    Soon Karen¡¯s voice came from over there.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t youe over here, they say ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Karen, Karen ¡­¡±

    ¡°I warn you, if you dare to hurt her, I will not let you go!¡±

    Su almost growled out to me, even though she was now very scared in her heart, but she knew that if she didn¡¯t go today, they would definitely take Karen to the knife.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the person we want is you, as for this little girl, we won¡¯t do anything to her!¡±

    After saying that, the phone quickly hung up.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    ¡°Girl, I advise you to call the police! It¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone now that you¡¯re pregnant with a child?¡±

    The driver looked through the rearview mirror at Rosemary, who was slumped in her seat crying, and kindly reminded her.

    Being said that by the driver, Rosemary seemed to think of something and said, ¡°Uncle, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Say it! What do you want me to help you with?¡±

    Taking out a book from inside her bag, Rosemary wrote a few phone numbers on it, tore off the paper and stuffed it into the driver, saying, ¡°Uncle, after I get out of the carter, you should leave quickly, then call these people for me and tell them where I am, so they cane and rescue me.¡±

    The driver took the note in Rosemary¡¯s hand, hastily hid the note and said, ¡°Girl, I know you can¡¯t listen to anything I say now, when you go upter, try to stall for time, I will find someone to save you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who is about the same age as his own daughter, the driver¡¯s uncle sighed lightly.

    Edmund hung up the housekeeper¡¯s phone and hurriedly dialed Rosemary¡¯s number, but never got through.

    A bad feeling slowly rose up from the bottom of my heart and drove to the vi where Rosemary lived.

    When the butler saw Edmund get out of the car, he hurriedly greeted him and asked anxiously, ¡°Master Edmund, have you found The Great Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°The phone has been in the upied line, you first will be the vi¡¯s surveince transfer to see the situation!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    This time the housekeeper did not hesitate half-heartedly, thinking of his call to Wilson, his bemused expression, and fought for Rosemary.

    Now he does not care so much, if because of this matter, Wilson will be fired, he also have nothing to say.

    He doesn¡¯t want the young master to remember one day and regret it!

    Edmund was standing inside the living room continuing to call Rosemary when an icy voice came from the other side.

    ¡°Hello, the number you have dialed is switched off, please dial againter!¡±

    ****

    Wilson sat on the sofa in the living room, always feeling a little distracted, the ashtray on the table was full of cigarette butts, pulled the tie around his neck, but his mood was getting more and more irritable.

    The butler¡¯s words still ring in his ears to this day, and suddenly a tinglees from inside his head as a fragmented memory shes through his mind.

    But, it soon disappeared.

    With his hands over his head, Wilson desperately tried to figure out what happened to him before, but there was nothing more in his mind than the fragmented memories that just shed by.

    Grabbing his clothes from the couch, Wilson flew out of the vi.

    Rita stood at the turn of the stairs and watched Wilson darting out, a cold smile lifting the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Master Edmund, The Great Young Lady ran off after receiving a phone call!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve found out the phone number, and the person using it is Major Kamg¡¯s daughter Serena!¡±

    The butler handed the phone number to Edmund Feather.

    Hastily reaching for the phone number, Edmund quickly dialed Serena¡¯s number.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Serena, please?¡±

    Serena¡¯s mother nced at her daughter before saying, ¡°Who are you and what do you want with Serena?¡±

    ¡°This is Edmund, I have something to ask Miss Serena, could you put her on the phone?¡±

    As soon as she heard that the other party was Edmund, Serena¡¯s mother hurriedly said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Serena, someone is looking for you, don¡¯t be afraid, mom is with you!¡± The words fell, before giving Serena the phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Serena, did you just call a man named Rosemary?¡±

    Edmund didn¡¯t say so many polite words and went straight to the topic to be asked.

    ¡°Well, Karen was kidnapped by someone, and they said they wanted Rosemary to go before they could release Karen!¡± Before the words were finished, Serena¡¯s tears fell again.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Karen?¡±

 343 Something happened to Rosemary

    Because a lot has happened in the meantime, Rosemary hasn¡¯t had a chance to talk to Edmund about Karen yet either.

    ¡°Karen is one of Rosemary¡¯s sponsored students!¡±

    Edmund didn¡¯t have that much time to think about it, asked Serena the address the kidnapper said, and hung up in a hurry.

    ¡°Master Edmund, Karen is a girl that The Great Young Lady brought back from the ancient vige and is now living in Mr. Flower¡¯s home!¡± Bruce stood there and said to Edmund.

    ¡°Joseph, is Karen at home?¡±

    ¡°This morning she said she was going to the Xinhua bookstore with her ssmates to buy books, she should be home now at this time!¡±

    Joseph on the other side of the phone is still in thepany at the moment to review documents, heard Edmund so asked, said lightly.

    ¡°Karen has been kidnapped!¡±

    Slightly stunned, soon Joseph responded with a smile and said, ¡°Edmund, today is not April Fool¡¯s Day, you should note to catch ¡­¡±

    Before Joseph could finish his words, Edmund was heard to growl, ¡°Do you think anyone is as boring as you?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Soon, an icy female voice also came from Karen¡¯s cell phone.

    ¡°Where are you, I¡¯ming over now!¡±

    Now, Joseph also knows that something is not right, to be able to let Edmund out of control, Karen was kidnapped, obviously, something happened to Rosemary.

    Receiving the address from Edmund, Joseph grabbed his keys and rushed outside.

    ¡°Girl, it¡¯s here!¡±

    Rosemary took out a bill from inside her pocket and handed it to the driver¡¯s uncle, and got out of the car.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Rosemary scanned the surrounding area and looked at the beach where there were hardly any people and was nervous.

    Even if she is afraid, she must get Karen out.

    Within a few steps, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang again.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m already here, you guys hurry up and let Karen go!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Karen is just up ahead by that cliff, it¡¯s up to you to save her!¡±

    After saying that, the other party hung up the phone.

    At this moment Rosemary could not care less and rushed towards the cliff on the beach.

    From a distance, Rosemary saw a girl standing on the edge of the cliff, but looked at the figure.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    D¨¦j¨¤ vu!

    The air is gloomy almost a day finally ushered in the first snow of this winter, arge swath of snowkes from the air slowly drifted down, as if the elves of snow in the air chase, frolic.

    ¡°You¡¯re not Karen?¡±

    With only a few steps away from the girls, Rosemary stopped in time and said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, The Great Young Lady¡­¡±

    The moment the girl turned around, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe her eyes.

    Isn¡¯t she dead?

    ¡°Olivia, how is it you?¡±

    ¡°Are you surprised to see me not dead!¡± Olivia looked at Rosemary with a faint smile on her face all the time, which looked harmless on the surface, but to Rosemary, it looked like a manzanita returning from hell with a bloodthirsty smile.

    Looking at Olivia like this, her intuition told her that this woman was no longer the same Olivia who was throwing tantrums.

    Holding back the tension and fear in her heart, Rosemary asked, ¡°Why did you kidnap Karen, there is no deep hatred between me and you, why do you have to cross me?¡±

    Snap ¡­

    Rosemary¡¯s white and tender face soon surfaced with a clear p mark.

    Haha ¡­

    ¡°Rosemary, am I having trouble with you or are you having trouble with me?¡±

    At the moment Olivia is like a madman, with a face full of grimace and an icy smile on the corner of her mouth.

    One hand grabbed Rosemary¡¯s neck, one hand touched her blown-out skin, and said, ¡°Say, if I sh a few times on this pretty face of yours, do you think the guys would still like you?¡±

    ¡°Why do you ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Olivia.

    ¡°Are you going to ask why I did this to you are you?¡±

    With a strong push, pushed Rosemary to the ground and said coldly: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be ravaged day in and day out on a deserted ind, and my parents wouldn¡¯t be dead, and all of this is because of you Rosemary.¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    Rosemary reached out and touched her neck, saying indignantly, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t designed to harm me in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have been left on a deserted ind.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You mean I had iting to me!¡±

    *******

    ¡°Edmund, what the hell is going on?¡±

    As soon as Joseph got out of the car, he hurried to Edmund¡¯s car.

    ¡°What is certain now is that someone kidnapped Karen and used Karen to lure Rosemary out, it seems that the other party has been nning for a long time!¡±

    Edmund analyzed it for Joseph while setting out for the eastern suburbs.

    ¡°Now that we know where the other side is, let¡¯s go there now.¡±

    ¡°My concern is that the other side may not be in the eastern suburbs anymore?¡±

    After all, it had been forty minutes since Serena had called Rosemary, and Edmund was worried that they had moved Rosemary and Karen already.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Edmund¡¯s phone rang.

    Press the answer button on top of the car, a middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from the other side.

    When Edmund heard the other party¡¯s words, his face instantly changed, hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, his face was soon covered with ayer of cold stern color.

    With a sweep of the steering wheel in his hand, the car quickly headed for where Rosemary was.

    A strange color shed through Joseph¡¯s heart at the thought of the possibility of danger to both Rosemary and Karen.

    The snow outside is getting heavier and heavier, and the road has slowly begun to spread ayer of white gauze.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m going to let you know what it means to live and die today!¡±

    Before Rosemary had a chance to react, a pain like a knife cut came from her face.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    With each stroke, Olivia asks with a smile.

    Blood drops on the white snow, as if a demonic Clement flower, extraordinarily blinding.

    ¡°You ¡­ kill me if you ¡­ can!¡±

    ¡°You want to die!¡± Looking at Rosemary, Olivia¡¯s eyes slowly moved from her face to her slightly bulging belly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Looking at the knife in Olivia¡¯s hand, Rosemary subconsciously shielded her stomach and moved her body backwards.

    ¡°I beg you, don¡¯t hurt my child, I beg you ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary is like facing the end of the world, no matter how to call out, no one came to save her child.

    Olivia, blinded by hatred, faced with Rosemary¡¯s miserable cries for help, how could she possibly feel a trace of sympathy?

    Olivia looked at Rosemary who moved her body backward step by step, the corners of her lips hooked up a cold smile and said, ¡°Rosemary, for the sake of our friendship as ssmates for several years, I will give you a gift, so that you will have apanion on the road to the Yellow Springs.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

 344 Heart is broken, love is destroyed

    A luxury cruise ship is slowly moving on the silent sea.

    ¡°Young master, the goods have been handed over and the brothers have retreated safely!¡± A man in ck said to the young man who was drinking on the deck.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Marcy looked at the man in ck who was still standing there, her eyebrows lightly touched, and said, ¡°Why, is there still something wrong?¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ brothers said, just found a woman on the sea, want to ask the young master, should we save her?¡± Marks looked at Marcy and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Throw it straight back into the sea!¡±

    I wanted to say something else, but when I saw Marcy¡¯s cold eyes, Marks finally didn¡¯t say anything.

    Shaking his head, Marks turned around and headed for the back cabin.

    Looking at the figure of Marks, Marcy suddenly said, ¡°Carry the man over to me and see!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    With one hand propped up on her chin, Marcy wanted to see what could make Marks, who is not usually verbal, talk.

    Soon, two men in ck carried Rosemary to Marcy¡¯s face.

    Rosemary face blood stains have long been washed away by seawater, the face of the scar in because of the long time washed by seawater, the wound has been white.

    Looking at Rosemary lying on the ground, how Marcy looked at the woman was very familiar.

    ¡°How is it her?¡±

    Marks looked up at Marcy and asked in surprise, ¡°Do you know her, young master?¡±

    ¡°There was a side!¡±

    ¡°Quick, go get Fred and make sure you wake her up!¡±

    With those words, Marcy hurriedly picked Rosemary up and headed for her room.

    ¡°Woman, hold on to me!¡±

    Marks standing on the deck was directly stunned by Marcy¡¯s actions, the young master is not a serious cleanliness fetish?

    Just now that woman was all over the body like a ghost, I didn¡¯t expect the young master to hug her.

    ****

    ¡°Still no news!¡±

    Edmund these days in order to find Rosemary, have not slept for three days and nights, but so far, is no news.

    Patting him on the shoulder, Joseph said, ¡°With waves that big, Rosemary she ¡­¡±

    In fact, this Edmund¡¯s heart is also very clear, but he has refused to believe it.

    ¡°I know, I want to be alone!¡± With those words, Edmund turned and left.

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s departing back, Joseph suddenly felt a lot more emotions in his heart.

    Standing up, Joseph went to the door of the room and pushed the door in.

    Looking at Karen, who was lying in bed and sleeping extremely restlessly, Joseph sighed lightly in his heart.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, I will help you take good care of Karen, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    If they hade a stepter that day, Karen would have been frozen to death even if they hadn¡¯t silenced her.

    Thinking about that day, Joseph¡¯s heart is still a little scared.

    ¡°Child, don¡¯t go ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Rosemary opened her eyes with a jerk and saw that she was lying in a strange room.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    A girl dressed like a maid ran out happily when she saw Rosemary awake.

    Soon, Marks brought Marcy to Rosemary¡¯s presence.

    ¡°You saved me!¡±

    As soon as Marcy entered the door, she already recognized him, she just didn¡¯t expect that the person who saved her would be him.

    ¡°Yeah, how are you going to thank me!¡±

    Walking over to Rosemary¡¯s bed, Marcy sat on the stool next to her and watched her with interest.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously reached out to touch her lower abdomen, which had been slightly bulging and was now back to its former tness.

    Ahem ¡­

    ncing at Marcy, Marks exined to Rosemary: ¡°Miss, because you were submerged inside the seawater for too long, and because you were stabbed in the abdomen, the child was already ¡­ when we rescued you.¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we did our best!¡±

    Marks looked at Rosemary and whispered.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you, it¡¯s me and that child who are not meant to be!¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, tears hade to his eyes.

    Marcy saw Rosemary crying, said painlessly: ¡°I forgot to tell you one thing, when we rescued you, your face has been disfigured, because the face was soaked in seawater for too long, so we helped you do stic surgery to repair your face without your consent!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Marcy continued, ¡°If you want your face not to grow like a pig in a poke, you shouldn¡¯t cry thesest few days!¡±

    After hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Rosemary immediately stopped crying because as soon as she woke up she had found her face wrapped in bandages.

    Marks, who was standing behind Marcy, saw that Rosemary was really scared by the young master without crying, and forced himself to hold back theughter in his heart and not to look at Rosemary.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t know your name yet?¡±

    ¡°My name is Vanessa!¡±

    The former Rosemary is dead, now she is called Vanessa, there is no more Rosemary, only Vanessa!

    ¡°Vanessa, my name is Marcy!¡±

    ¡°This is Marks, if you need anything in the future, you can go directly to Marks!¡±

    Standing up, Marcy looked at Rosemary and said.

    ¡°Trouble for you!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is very kind!¡±

    Marks said with a nod to Rosemary.

    ¡°Well, you rest first, I¡¯m going out first!¡±

    With that said, Marcy walked out with Marks in tow.

    When she came into the study, Marcy turned to Marks and said, ¡°Do you see anything?¡±

    ¡°Judging from her mannerisms, Miss Harris should be from a wealthy family, just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just say what you have to say, there¡¯s no one else here!¡±

    Marks and Marcy grew up together, although named master and servant, but in fact the rtionship between the two is deeper than blood brothers.

    ¡°Miss Harris seems to have something hard to say, and Vanessa shouldn¡¯t be her real name either!¡± Marks leaned back on the couch with a pensive look on his face.

    After ring at Marks, Marcy then said, ¡°Look at the scars on her body, at a nce, you can tell that they are caused by a woman¡¯s jealousy and hatred, if I¡¯m not wrong, it has something to do with her husband. I¡¯ve seen her once before, she does look pretty, to be able to have her face ruined like this, can see how horrible a woman¡¯s jealousy is.¡±

    Marks wiped the tip of his nose and whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t like women anyway, this kind of worry he won¡¯t have!¡±

    Looking at Marks, Marcy coolly threw out a sentence, ¡°Men are no better than women when they are jealous!¡±

    After a long time, Marks, with a red face, said to Marcy, ¡°Young master, I am a normal man, not what you think.¡±

    ¡°Did I say you weren¡¯t a normal man? And how do you know what¡¯s in my mind!¡± Looking at Marks, Marcy asked rhetorically.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Marks ¡°¡­¡±

 345 Can I come with you?

    Unknowingly, it has been half a month since Rosemary was rescued by Marcy, during which Marcy visited her once and never showed up again.

    I only heard the maid say that Marcy had gone back for New Year¡¯s Eve and would probably not return until after the Lantern Festival.

    Today was the day she had her gauze removed, and the maid was that Fred woulde over himself today.

    Soon, there was a sound of footsteps outside the door, and in a short while Marcy and Marks, followed by a good-looking, distinguished man, walked in together.

    ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    Looking at Marcy who walked in, Rosemary was surprised to ask.

    Marcy was obviously a little upset by Rosemary¡¯s reaction and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about your face, I don¡¯t know if it will turn into a piggyback look, so I purposely came to take a look, so that you won¡¯t say that I saved you to get back at you then!¡±

    The words just fell, Marcy¡¯s words did not cause Rosemary¡¯s displeasure, instead, the handsome man standing next to her face suddenly sank and said, ¡°Hey, I said do you want to hit people like that?¡±

    After saying that, Fred walked to Rosemary¡¯s front and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with me Fred, I will only make you more beautiful, never make you ugly!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary said, ¡°I believe you!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to help you remove the gauze from your face now!¡±

    Rosemary sat up straight and let Fred slowly remove the gauze from her face.

    Sitting on the bed, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were tightly closed and her heart was tense.

    ¡°Okay, you can open your eyes now!¡±

    Marks took the mirror and ced it in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, slowly opening her eyes and looking at the blown-out skin inside the mirror, which seemed to be better than before.

    Rosemary took the mirror, the face in the mirror was not different from her own before, if I had to say there was a difference, it was that the skin was now smoother and more tender than ever.

    Putting down the mirror, Rosemary looked at Fred and asked in amazement, ¡°Didn¡¯t you help me get a facelift? Howe it doesn¡¯t look any different from before!¡±

    ¡°Who said I gave you a facelift?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s nced at Marcy, who was sitting aside, and seemed to understand something.

    ¡°Your face is so beautiful, you don¡¯t need to do stic surgery at all, I just did some repair surgery for you, because the scar on your face is a bit deep, that¡¯s why you need half a month to remove the cloth.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, thank you doctor!¡±

    Reachingout and touching her cheek, Rosemary¡¯s heart was thrilled to see a face without a single blemish, and the worry in her heart followed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My name is Fred, and since you are Marcy¡¯s friend, naturally you are also my Fred¡¯s friend!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Fred!¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t saved her from dying, she might not be in this world now.

    ¡°By the way, although you now removed the gauze, but the diet should still pay attention to, want to stimte the food within a month or do not eat better!¡±

    ¡°This is my development of the snow face repair cream, you morning and night ording to the instructions above, you will see the unexpected effect Oh!¡±

    Fred handed Rosemary the shopping bag in his hand and said confidently.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at Marcy, only to see him say, ¡°Since he gave it to you, you can take it!¡± Don¡¯t want it for nothing anyway.

    epting the bag from Fred, Rosemary said softly, ¡°Thank you Fred!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡±

    See Rosemary left a thank you, have a thank you, Fred are embarrassed by her.

    cing her things on the table, Rosemary suddenly asked, ¡°Where is this ce?¡±

    ¡°This is City A. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just a casual question!¡±

    If I remember correctly, it seems that there are two towns between A city and C city, and The Grant family has business dealings here. It seems that when her health is better, she should find a ce far away from C city and start over.

    Marcy saw that Rosemary did not say anything and said, ¡°After the holiday we are going back to W. You can continue to stay here until you get your body well, and when you want to leave, they will naturally let you go!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary trembled and asked, ¡°May Ie with you?¡±

    Apparently they hadn¡¯t expected Rosemary to ask such a question, and Marcy and Fred looked at each other, but said nothing.

    Because they know that people like them, who make a living in the mob, have their heads in their pants and can be taken away at any time.

    What¡¯s more, they didn¡¯t know Rosemary very well, and as the young master of a gang, he was unlikely to y with the lives of his brothers.

    Seeing that they were all silent, Rosemary hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just want to get away from this ce and start a new life somewhere where no one knows me!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, let me ask you a question, and I hope you¡¯ll answer me honestly!¡±

    Marcy stared sharply into Rosemary¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Is Vanessa your real name?¡±

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary was silent for a moment and shook her head.

    ¡°I promise to take you to W. Take a good rest in these two days, and when your body recovers, you will move out!¡± The words fell, and Marcy left the room.

    Fred gave Rosemary a look and followed him out.

    Looking at their departing backs, Rosemary knew the struggle that shed inside Marcy¡¯s eyes when she promised him.

    ¡°Young master, we can¡¯t take her back with us!¡±

    Marks followed Marcy¡¯s lead, expressionless.

    ¡°Yes, I also think that your decision is too hasty, in case she is an undercover agent sent by the other side, then we are not just in their trap!¡±

    Fred sat on the sofa, crossed his legs and said indifferently.

    After a long time, Marcy said, ¡°She wasn¡¯t sent from over there!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Lifted the red wine on the table, gently shook, lightly garnished a mouthful and said, ¡°Her eyes are very real, if she was really sent from there, the other side could not have sent a pregnant woman and disfigured her face.¡±

    ¡°You have a point, but are you sure you¡¯re really taking her there?¡±

    Fred crossed his fingers and looked at Marcy with a smirk.

    Looking at the ss of red wine, Marcy slowly spit out a sentence, ¡°too much Susan at home, there is a person to mix, in fact, is not bad!¡±

    The smile on Marcy¡¯s lips slowly erged infinitely when she thought of Rosemary and her quarrel inside the restaurant in Burano Ind.

    After living for more than twenty years, it is the first time that a woman will treat him as if he is blind and dare to talk back to him.

    ¡°Young master, do you need me to check out Vanessa¡¯s background?¡±

 346 Go to Wilson to settle a score

    ¡°No, since Vanessa doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, naturally she has a sad past that she doesn¡¯t want to bring up, so why do we have to go and uncover her scars!¡±

    Marks looked at Marcy, nodded, saw that nothing was going on, and turned to leave.

    Fred looked at Marcy, the corners of his mouth hooked into a wicked smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think you have a crush on someone Vanessa, do you?¡±

    Tapping her fingers on the sofa, Marcy sneered, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who gives my feelings that easily?¡±

    ¡°True enough, but then again, if Vanessa knew who you really were, do you think she would have made the request toe with us today?¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Fred said happily.

    I¡¯ve known Marcy for more than ten years, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him so attached to a woman, or a woman who is married.

    ¡°Will!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°How can you be so sure?¡±

    Marcy took a sip of red wine and said unhurriedly, ¡°Because her eyes told me she wanted to get away from everything here, and if I¡¯m right, she changed her name to Vanessa because she wanted everyone who knew her, to think she was dead.¡±

    And now she is trying to start a new life again with a different identity.

    Such a woman, it can be seen that she has endured injuries, not what they can see with the naked eye.

    ******

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t feel bad, if Rosemary knew, I don¡¯t think she¡¯d want to see you trash yourself like this!¡±

    Ever since Tina found out Rosemary was killed, she¡¯s been in tears, and no matter what Vincent says, she acts like she can¡¯t hear it!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary so good a person, why The Grant family to do this to her, married without a groom, in the whole c city people gossip married to The Grant family, so easy to wait until Wilson woke up, he actually treated Rosemary like this, in the end why? ¡±

    Tina sat on the sofa, tears like no money, fell without stopping.

    Standing up from the couch, Tina took out a jacket from the closet and wiped the tears from her face while saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care, I have to go to Wilson and ask him why he did this to Rosemary?¡±

    Vincent knew that with the way Tina was now, there was no way she could listen to what he had to say, ¡°If you have to go, then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°No need, how to say you are also the president of Nathaniel Group, like this kind of things to find people to settle ounts, not suitable for you to go!¡±

    Looking at his little wife, Vincent is really convinced, is it appropriate for her to go?

    How could she only think of him as the president of The Meyer Family, but not that she was also the youngdy of The Meyer Family and represented The Meyer Family in every move she made?

    ¡°Tina, are you going out?¡±

    Lareina happened toe in with a bowl of chicken soup when she saw Tina grabbing her bag and heading out.

    ¡°Mom, I ¡­ I want to go to Wilson!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Looking at Lareina, Tina whispered, afraid she wouldn¡¯t let herself go.

    ¡°Silly boy, even if you want to go to him, then you have to eat enough to go, otherwise how will you have the strength to ask for a statement with others, right!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Looking at his old mother who is afraid of the world, he knew that as soon as she bumped into it, with her character, she would definitely intervene!

    ¡°Mom what mom, is it wrong for Tina to ask for a statement for her best sister?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for The Grant family, maybe Rosemary would have been the daughter-inw of The Meyer Family.

    Seeing that her mother-inw agreed to her proposal, Tina was relieved and said, ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±

    Lareina waved her hand at Tina and said, ¡°What¡¯s so polite with mommy, whatever you do, mommy will support you!¡±

    Vincent looked at his mother and wife helplessly and said, ¡°Since you guys are going, I won¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°And there was no intention of asking you to!¡±

    ¡°And there¡¯s no intention of asking you to!¡±

    Tina and Lareina suddenly said together.

    ¡°Okay, in that case, I¡¯ll go to the office, call me if there¡¯s anything!¡± The words dropped, Vincent shook his head and turned to leave.

    After finishing the chicken soup, Tina went to Wilson¡¯s vi with her own mother-inw.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Tina rang the doorbell and soon the housekeeper came out.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you two are looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Wilson, just tell him Tina is here to see him!¡±

    When the housekeeper heard it was Tina, he hurriedly opened the door and said with a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s Miss Baker,e in and sit down quickly!¡±

    ¡°Madam, please have some tea!¡±

    ¡°Miss Baker, please have tea!¡±

    ¡°Thank you steward!¡±

    Tina scanned the living room and said, ¡°Where is your young master, tell him toe out, I have something to say to him?¡±

    ¡°Miss Baker, the young master has not returned from his trip, I have just called him, he will be back soon, please have a seat!¡±

    As soon as the butler¡¯s words fell, a female voice was heard from upstairs.

    ¡°Butler, who is this!¡±

    Rita gave Tina a cold look, that look, just like treating herself as the mistress of the ce.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a friend of the young master¡¯s who came over to look for him!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Walking to Tina¡¯s front, his eyes fell on Tina¡¯s slightly bulging belly and his face changed slightly.

    Tina sat on the couch, not even ncing at Rita, because she knew that if it wasn¡¯t for this woman, Rosemary couldn¡¯t have been in trouble.

    Rita walked to the other side of the couch and sat down, looked at Tina and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re here to see Wilson, it¡¯s just as well to tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±

    ¡°What are you with Wilson?¡±

    The housekeeper, who had long looked at Rita with displeasure, went inside the kitchen as she came down to prepare what she had exined.

    ¡°I¡¯m Wilson¡¯s wife!¡±

    ¡°So ¡­ it turns out that you are the third party who stole Rosemary¡¯s husband as they say!¡±

    Rita obviously did not expect Tina will say this, is about to get angry, just listen to Tina lightly sigh, said: ¡°you are also really not easy, but I tell you, since you can squeeze Rosemary from the right seat, then you also have to be careful, because c city want to marry Wilson¡¯s women, I¡¯m afraid a train can not pull it all? ¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you ¡­ and what do you just mean by that?¡±

    The most foolish people know that just now Tina¡¯s words, on the surface is in her interest, but in fact is a corner to scold her shameless.

    Tina looked at Rita¡¯s angry, blue face and said with a smile, ¡°I am the kind of person you have in mind!¡±

    Lareina sat aside, veryfortable sipping the tea poured for her by the housekeeper, as if the conflict between the two next to her had nothing to do with her.

    Rita took one look at Tina¡¯s stomach and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can be any threat to me just because you are pregnant with his child, as long as I don¡¯t give my nod, you will never enter the door of The Grant family!¡±

 347 So The Young Mr. Grant has such a unique vision

    ¡°Yeah? But I¡¯m already in, what can you do with me?¡±

    ¡°Butler!¡±

    The butler heard Rita call out to him and hurriedly ran out from inside the kitchen.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°st them out of here!¡±

    Rita pointed to Tina and Lareina and instructed the butler.

    Looked at Tina with her chin raised high and her face full of disdain.

    ¡°Miss Baker is here to see the young master, who has just instructed us to greet him properly!¡±

    For Rita¡¯s arrogance and domineering, the housekeeper has long been displeased with it, and now he is using Wilson to properly suppress her anger.

    Snap ¡­

    Before Tina could react, Rita gave the housekeeper a p in the face.

    ¡°How dare you disobey my orders? I¡¯ll tell the young master if I say to kick them out.

    Already half-exasperated by Tina, and with the housekeeper not listening to her, Rita¡¯s uncaring personality was soon exposed.

    ¡°You¡¯re all right!¡±

    Drawing a tissue and handing it to the housekeeper, Tina asked worriedly.

    ¡°Thank you Miss Baker for your concern, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    epting Tina¡¯s tissue, the housekeeper nodded gratefully.

    Tina walked up to Rita, looked her up and down and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m really wondering, how did Wilson see you as a woman with no body, no breasts, no ass, no face like you!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    ¡°You, you what, you are not even worthy of helping Rosemary to carry her shoes, and you still say that you are ady of the house, it is simply an insult to the four words ofdy of the house!¡±

    Lareina took a look at Tina and nodded with satisfaction, even cursing can be done without dirty words, really the more you look at it, the more you like it.

    Rita looked at Tina and sneered, after all, these two people came for Rosemary.

    ¡°So you¡¯re here for Rosemary, but sorry, she doesn¡¯t live here anymore!¡±

    As long as it is not Wilson¡¯s mistress outside, if it is Wilson¡¯s mistress, even if she can not enter The Grant family, but the child is Wilson¡¯s blood, he is not likely to let The Grant family¡¯s children stray.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo, so you¡¯re notpletely hopeless? At least there is still a little use here!¡±

    Pointing to her head, Tina said with a wry smile.

    Seeing that Tina did not want to leave, Rita stood up and said coldly, ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Wilson, and besides, I don¡¯t think Rosemary¡¯s divorce papers have been finalized yet!¡± Seeing Rita¡¯s face brushed white, Tina continued, ¡°Since my family Rosemary is still The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, then who are you toe and tell me what to do.¡± With these words, Tina brought her body slightly in front of Rita¡¯s face and said, ¡°At most, you are just a third party lying on the bed with your legs open and being used as a venting tool!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Tina didn¡¯t expect Rita to even dare to hit her, but found that the p didn¡¯tnd on her face.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    As soon as Wilson entered, he saw Rita ready to hit Tina. Fortunately, he came quickly, otherwise this p down, it will not be so good to talk.

    The Meyer Family is known in the c-city for its shorings, and if it reallyes down to it, not to mention The Frank Family, even The Grant family may not be able to get away with it.

    Rita saw Wilsone back, the whole person fell on his body, that look of aggression, people who do not know, thought he had suffered some great grievance?

    ¡°Wilson, I ¡­¡±

    Before the words could be spoken, Wilson said to her, ¡°You go up first!¡±

    She wanted to say something else, but seeing the hidden fire in Wilson¡¯s eyes, Rita went upstairs meekly.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect The Young Mr. Grant to have such a unique vision, today has really opened my eyes!¡± Lareina said with a smile as she sat on the couch.

    Wilson didn¡¯t expect Lareina to be there. It just so happened that from Wilson¡¯s perspective, Lareina happened to be blocked by a nter.

    ¡°Mrs. Meyer, how are you? I wonder what Mrs. Meyer is here to see Wilson about today?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Lareina smiled and said, ¡°I didn¡¯te to see you, it¡¯s my Tina who wants to ask you something!¡±

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant , I¡¯m here to ask you just one thing!¡±

    Looking at Tina, Wilson said indifferently, ¡°If you are asking about Rosemary, then you can go back, she and I are divorced, and her affairs are no longer my business!¡±

    Hearing Wilson say this, Tina¡¯s heart still stung hard. This is the man Rosemary fell in love with, and she really didn¡¯t feel worthy for her because such a man had put his life on the line.

    ¡°Wilson, since you put it in such a desperate way, I have no more worries, Rosemary was in your vi when something happened, from now on, I want you The Grant family to give her a statement, and in three days, I will have mywyer sue you!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After saying that, Tina walked up to Lareina and shouted, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Looking at the tearful Tina, Lareina stood up and took her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Good!¡±

    When Lareina approached Wilson, she smiled and said, ¡°Whatever decision Tina makes, we at The Meyer Family will fully support her!¡±

    With those words, Lareina took Tina¡¯s hand and headed for the door.

    Rita saw them leave, came down and took Wilson¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t be angry, with just the two of them, how can they fight with The Grant family and The Frank Family!¡±

    nced at Rita and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too naively, if they¡¯re determined to get a word in for Rosemary, our chances of winning are slim!¡±

    ¡°Soon a The Meyer Family? As for making you worry like this?¡± Rita had just returned from abroad, and once she returned put all her thoughts on Wilson, she had no idea what the words that Lareina just put out, represented.

    ¡°Well, just let me take care of these things, you just need to recuperate well at home!¡±

    ¡°What, are you going out again?¡±

    Looking at Wilson getting ready to go out, Rita hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Well, recently there are more things inside thepany, just now if I were not worried that they would hurt you, I would not be in such a hurry toe back!¡±

    Rita was happy to hear Wilson say that.

    Leaning into Wilson¡¯s arms, with a shy face, he said, ¡°I knew you loved me the most!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, your snack is ready, would you like to eat it now orter?¡±

    The butler walked up to Rita and said respectfully.

    ¡°Steward, what happened to your face?¡±

 348 What should be forgotten, should be forgotten

    ¡°Mom, did I just get too impulsive?¡±

    Thinking about what she had just said to Wilson, Tina felt as if she had gotten The Meyer Family into a lot of trouble.

    ¡°You did the right thing, for this kind of ungrateful man, just should not let him feel good, or he thinks women are all easy to bully!¡±

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so sweet!¡±

    Gently leaning into Lareina¡¯s arms, Tina said petntly.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you get justice and will never let this pair of dogs get away with it!¡±

    Tina has always been a girl who dares to love and hate. Now Rosemary can¡¯t even find her body, and she said she would take good care of her, but she finally broke her promise.

    Thinking, the tears in Tina¡¯s eyes once again quietly slipped down.

    Feeling Tina¡¯s shoulders trembling from crying, Lareina sighed lightly and patted her hand gently on her back.

    ****

    Rosemary¡¯s body in Fred¡¯s conditioning, basically recovered almost, but the abdomen because of the long time in the sea water, plus the weather is too cold at that time, still need good conditioning.

    Although Fred said her health was basically fine, she heard everything he said to Marcy that day.

    In any case, to survive, is already God¡¯s extraordinarily kind gift to her, she has not dared to luxury other.

    Knockout ¡­Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lifting her head, Rosemary spoke to the door and said, ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, let me take you out for a walk around outside!¡±

    Fred was bored inside the vi and had no one to go out with him, so he suddenly thought of Vanessa and came over.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Once she saw Fred like that, Rosemary knew he was too bored to seek himself out.

    It¡¯s been a few days since she arrived in the capital of W. She was just about to go out for a walk when Fred arrived.

    ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯ll change my clothes ande!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing Fred go out, Rosemary picked a light green dress from her closet and went downstairs.

    The capital of w country has four seasons like spring, and the temperature over here is basically the same as Abel over in c city, which is veryfortable.

    Although Marcy looks a bit debauched, but is a very careful man, know she has no money, basically all the things to help her prepare everything, but also opened a bank card in her name.

    After spending almost a month with them, Rosemary has a good understanding of their nature and knows that they are certainly not small.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. For Rosemary, it was enough that they treated her as a friend.

    Rosemary came downstairs and saw Marcy sitting on the couch with her legs crossed, sipping her coffee.

    Fred saw that she was better and got up from the couch and said to Marcy, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary was pulled out by Fred.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Putting down the coffee in her hand, Marcy stood up from the sofa, straightened her clothes and slowly said, ¡°It suddenly urred to me that it¡¯s been a long time since I went out for a stroll, so I¡¯ll go with you guys too!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were tired and not going out there?¡±

    Pointing at Marcy, Fred looked at him in disbelief.

    Marcy walked straight to the car and pulled open the door and got in, leaving behind a surprised Fred.

    ¡°This person is also really, just now said not to go, and now said to go, how to change face faster than a book!¡±

    Looking at Fred muttering, Rosemary just smiled faintly.

    Looking at the beautiful scenery outside the car window, I have to say that the scenery of the capital of w country is really beautiful.

    Rosemary propped her chin up with one hand, looking out at the scenery, the corners of her mouth slightly hooked up, and the smile in the corners of her eyes slowly widened.

    ¡°Vanessa, is there anywhere you¡¯d like to go?¡±

    ¡°Just show me around if you can, okay?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Fred¡¯s foot pressed hard and the car quickly drove off like the city center.

    ¡°Are you ready to get a job!¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary thoughtlessly said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a long time since I bothered you, and I want to take this time to go out and find a job!¡± I¡¯d like to get a job while I¡¯m out there!¡± and find a house, too.

    ¡°Vanessa, what was your previous major, tell me about it, maybe I can get some ideas with you?¡±

    Driving, Fred said with a smile.

    ¡°I used to be an acting major, but I can also design jewelry!¡±

    Rosemary still wishes she could do jewelry design if she could. For her, they can¡¯t find her as long as she doesn¡¯t appear on the screen.

    ¡°You also know jewelry design?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Then you will show me your design one day and I will take it to submit it for you!¡±

    Looking at Fred, Rosemary flinched slightly, clearly not believing him a bit.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to question his words, as long as you have the talent, you can definitely seed in the interview!¡±

    Marcy, who was sitting on the side, said faintly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In this way, Fred took Rosemary almost halfway around the city.

    Since she came back from her shopping trip that day, Rosemary has been asking around about where there are houses for rent.

    Early in the morning, Rosemary changed into a casual outfit, put the design she drewst night in her bag, and prepared to go out to see the house.

    ¡°Auntie Wong, I¡¯m going out for a set, when Marcyes backter, if you ask, just tell him!¡±

    The woman known as Auntie Wong heard Rosemary say she was going out and asked with a smile, ¡°Do you need me to have them prepare your car?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a taxi!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary took her bag and went out.

    Two days ago, I asked Marcy for a map of this downtown area, and in the past two days, I looked at it carefully and basically mapped out the route of this neighborhood.

    The main thing for her now is to find a ce to live first, considering that she has little money and can¡¯t always bother Marcy, Rosemary just found a house to share with others.

    When he came to a house simr to a quadrangle, Rosemary checked the address in his hand and saw that there was no mistake, then he rang the doorbell and soon a girl of about twenty came out from inside.

    ¡°Hi, we spoke on the phonest night, my name is Vanessa!¡±

    The girl hurriedly opened the door to Rosemary with a slight smile and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time,e on in!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    Rosemary followed the girls inside, this is a quadrangle of about a hundred square feet, although the house is not very new, but inside is very clean, the yard also nted some vegetables, the overall is still very good!

    ¡°Let me introduce myself, my name is Heidi and I¡¯m also yourndlord!¡± After saying that, Heidiughed lopsidedly.

 349 Rosemary was hired

    After showing Rosemary around the house, Heidi finally took Rosemary to the second floor, opened the door to the room and said, ¡®This room is yours, take a look!¡±

    This room is almost thirty square feet, inside the bathroom and toilet everything, there is a nearlyrge balcony, the room is very sunny, is the room needs to dress up a bit.

    ¡°Miss Smith, do you own this house or do you rent it?¡±

    ¡°I rented it, look at this is the contract I signed with thendlord, the time is three years, the rent and deposit these are here, look at it!¡±

    When I took the contract from Heidi, I saw that it stated that the rent for one year was twenty thousand dors, so that¡¯s almost two thousand dors a month!

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this room, what¡¯s the rent?¡±

    ¡°How about you give me nine hundred a month?¡± Looking at Rosemary, Heidi asked in a small voice.

    Rosemary took out five thousand dors from her bag and gave it to Heidi, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s each have half! I¡¯ll give you five thousand first, and I¡¯ll give you the rest when I get a job and get paid, okay?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    After receiving Rosemary¡¯s money, Heidi gave Rosemary a bill stating that she had charged Rosemary five thousand dors for rent.

    After writing, Heidi just said, ¡°If the owner of this house is not in a hurry to leave the country, such a price is impossible to rent such a cheap house here, so big, I am a little afraid to live alone, so I want to find someone to share.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, at first I was a little worried ¡­¡±

    ¡°Worried I¡¯m a trust, right?¡±

    Seeing the thoughts in her heart being revealed, Rosemary said embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re right to think that way, there are just too many scams out there now under the guise of renting a room, it¡¯s still good to have more eyes!¡±

    Instead of being angry that Rosemary mistook her for a TO, Heidi was happy that Rosemary thought that way.

    ¡°By the way, when are you nning to move here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle over tomorrow!¡± Looking at the empty room, Rosemary thought she shoulde over early tomorrow to buy something from the supermarket and decorate the room.

    ¡°Okay, here¡¯s the key, I¡¯m usually at home at all times, do you have a lot of stuff? Do you need me to go and help you move it tomorrow?¡±

    Heidi was very enthusiastic about it, not at all like she had just met.

    Rosemary liked Heidi¡¯s spontaneous personality, smiled slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything, just bring it directly tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Miss Smith, do you know where there¡¯s a wholesale market around here?¡±

    Rubbing her head, Heidi smiled and said, ¡°You can call me Heidi! Sorry, I just moved in not long ago too, so I¡¯ll go shopping with you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m free these days anyway, just take me there, I¡¯m not very familiar with the neighborhood!¡±

    ¡°Yes, no problem!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary looked at the time and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now, see you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    Heidi walked Rosemary to the door until Rosemary was out of sight, then closed the door and went inside.

    Once the house was found, the next step was to find a job.

    Looking at the drawing in her hand, Rosemary looked at the drawing while walking, but did not see the caring from the opposite direction.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Only the sound of emergency braking of the car was heard, and Rosemary was so frightened that her whole body sat on the ground, and all the drawings in her hands were scattered on the ground.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Seeing that it was just a little scrape, Rosemary couldn¡¯t care less and hurriedly picked up the designs scattered on the floor.

    ¡°Miss, are you also a jewelry designer?¡± The man asked politely as he handed the picked up design to Rosemary.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°May I ask where thedy works?¡± The man had just taken a look at Rosemary¡¯s design, which was very nice inside.

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary looked up at the man and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have a job right now!¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary was ready to leave.

    ¡°Miss, please wait a minute!¡± The words fell, only to see the man walked to the car, said something to the person inside the rear cab, and soon the man ran back.

    ¡°Miss, can you show your design to our president? Ourpany happens to be recruiting designers as well, and I just looked at your design and thought it was very good!¡±

    The man stood in front of Rosemary and said politely.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Handing the design in her hand to the man, Rosemary stood watching.

    Soon, the man came back with the design and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, our president appreciates your design style, here is my business card, if you are interested, tomorrow at 10 am, youe directly to thepany to report!¡±

    After saying that, theman put the design and business card in Rosemary¡¯s hand and drove away, leaving only Rosemary, who was standing in the same ce and had not yet reacted.

    After ncing at the business card in his hand, heonly saw that it read: Lorry, the assistant to the president of Huan Yu Group.

    Rosemary is not very familiar with this side of thepany, so it¡¯s better to wait until we get back and ask Fred.

    ¡°Vanessa, your luck is too good too! It¡¯s really amazing that Alexander is not a hit!¡±

    Fred looked at the business card Rosemary handed him and smiled.

    Flicking the business card in his hand in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, Fred said, ¡°Vanessa, have you ever heard of the Huan Yu Group?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that this Huan Yu Group in my hands is the same Huan Yu that is ranked in the top ten in the world!¡± Seeing Fred¡¯s astonished expression, Rosemary asked with uncertainty.

    ¡°Brilliant!¡±

    ¡°The founder of the Huan Yu Group is The Hoffmann Family of the four major families in the w country, and is also the first of the four major families, the business that their family is involved in is very wide, especially the jewelry they design, are particrly aura, I heard that the children of The Hoffmann Family have unique talent in this area, so far So far, no one has surpassed the jewelry they design.¡±

    Fred sat on the back of the couch and told Rosemary what he knew.

    Obviously, Rosemary was curious about this Huan Yu Group that Fred was talking about. Since their family already had such a great designer, why did they open this back door to her?

    ¡°Fred, why do you think their family is still hiring designers outside if they have such a great designer?¡±

    ¡°The Hoffmann Family hasn¡¯t had a design genius since thest generation, so that¡¯s why they started enabling outside designers!¡±

    Marcy, who was sitting on the side, said lightly.

    ¡°No matter what, you can be directly epted by the president of Huan Yu Group, that is also your design has its uniqueness, if you want to stand in the design industry, then entering Huan Yu is the best choice for you!¡±

    Marcy gave Rosemary a look, if she wanted to start her new life over, Huan Yu was her best bet!

 350 Does it matter to you?

    After listening to Marcy and Fred¡¯s advicest night, Rosemary also felt that going to work at Huan Yu might be a good way to take her design to the next level.

    Packed her things up, Rosemary arrived at the entrance of the Huan Yu Group building on time.

    Taking a look at the towering building, Rosemary took a deep breath and said to herself, ¡°Rosemary, go for it!¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to apply for a job as a jewelry designer, my name is Vanessa!¡± Arriving at the reception desk, Rosemary looked politely at thedy at the front desk and said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s Vanessa, Lorry already exined this morning that if youe, take the elevator directly to the thirty-sixth floor and he¡¯ll wait for you there!¡±

    With these words, the receptionist pointed to the elevator next to her and said.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Since it was now past the rush hour at work, when Rosemary arrived at the elevator, she didn¡¯t have to wait long and soon propped it up to the thirty-sixth floor.

    With a ding, the elevator doors slowly opened and Rosemary stepped into the spacious office building, not having taken more than a few steps before she heard a female voiceing from her.

    ¡°Hey, who are you, do you know that outsiders are not allowed toe in here at will?¡± A blond beauty walked up to Rosemary and said coldly.

    Once Tammy smiled, Rosemary, always with an elegant professional smile on her face, looked at the blonde and smiled, ¡°Lorry sent me over to apply for the job!¡±

    The words fell, and Lorry¡¯s voice was heard.

    ¡°Hello Miss Harris, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, please follow me!¡±

    Looking at Lorry, Rosemary cleared her jaws and followed him into the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°President, Miss Harris has arrived!¡±

    Once Rosemary entered, she bowed forty-five degrees to the man at the desk and said with a smile, ¡°Hello President, I¡¯m Vanessa, here to apply for a job as a jewelry designer!¡±

    The man stood up from his desk, a pair of handmade leather shoes on the carpet, and slowly walked towards Rosemary.

    Walking over to the sofa and sitting down, he said to Rosemary, ¡°Miss Harris, please sit down!¡±

    ¡°I skimmed your work yesterday, and I was wondering, where was Miss Harris previously high on the list?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m new, I used to be ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, the man became a little impatient, ¡°You have three minutes to convince me!¡±

    Rosemary looked up, her eyes filled with appraisal inside, ¡°I believe I can be the best chief designer in yourpany, the best!¡±

    ¡°Confidence is good, but too much confidence is pride!¡±

    The man looked at Rosemary and said faintly.

    ¡°Yesterday the president already looked at some of my designs, I went backst night and drew a little bit more, you take a look first?¡± Rosemary said, taking out the pre-prepared designs and handing them to the man.

    ¡® These are all things I thought of recently, the design and design philosophy are on it, and I think it¡¯s better to say more than to let my work do the talking.¡±

    The man took Rosemary¡¯s design and was not talking, but was looking at it very carefully.

    Seeing that the man had been looking at it for some time, RosemaryTammy smiled and said, ¡°President, is my design okay or not, would you please say a word?¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything for so long, Rosemary looked at the man and asked.

    Looking at the design in his hand, the man¡¯s cold eyes raised slightly and said, ¡°Did you design all this?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all I¡¯ve been drawing at home for a while, vegan drafts andputer drawings!¡±

    ¡°Have you ever studied a major?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been on ¡­ before.¡±

    Before Rosemary finished her sentence, she suddenly turned a corner and said, ¡°I learned it in the past, though not professionally, but I did learn it very seriously for two years!¡±

    ¡°Just two years?¡±

    The man looked at Rosemary, obviously somewhat unconvinced!

    After all, such a level, how to look like an amateur level can not draw out!

    Moreover, each of her designs has a soul attached to it, with a short story written by her on the side.

    Every story shocks men.

    He believes that such a design will be able to impress customers and can ¡­

    I think you should be clear that the people in the line are extremely talented, I am not clear about you as a person yet, so I can¡¯t tell if these individual designs are really designed by you personally!¡±

    ¡°If the president doesn¡¯t believe me, I can polish the jewelry and make it myself in front of you.¡±

    ¡°You will?¡±

    The man looks at Rosemary, who does manage to give her a lot of surprises.

    ¡°I used to be able to, and I have experience with all types of jewelry!¡±

    Putting down the design in her hand, she then looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Why do you want to apply for a job as a jewelry designer?¡±

    ¡°Because you like it and because of the money?¡±

    The man raised his head, looked at Rosemary, and said, ¡°I am a little surprised by your answer, although it is true that jewelry designers are very profitable, but I also know that the money needed to learn to design jewelry is not a fraction of a penny, but looking at you now, you seem to need money very much?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do need money badly!¡± Rosemary said directly without thinking.

    The man did not expect Rosemary to be so straightforward and could not help but be interested in her two more times.

    ¡°Your name is Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The man gave Rosemary a look, his slender fingers lightly tracing over the drawing, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to like bringing up your business very much?¡±

    ¡°Is this work-rted?¡± Rosemary looked at him and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Of course it doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t know much about your character yet, but of course I want your graduation experience.¡±

    Biting her lower lip lightly, finally, Rosemary spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened to me before, if you still don¡¯t feelfortable with me, then please give me back my drawings!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary stood up, took a few steps forward, and reached out her hand trying to go over her drawings!¡±

    ¡°My name is Jacob!¡± snapped Jacob, looking at Rosemary.

    ¡°With me, does it matter?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do!¡±

    Jacob stood up, ¡°You have been officially epted by our Huan Yu Group, congrattions, be the chief designer of our Huan Yu Group!¡±

    ¡°Chief?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and said in dismay.

    ¡°Yes, the chief designer!¡±

    Seemingly worried that Rosemary couldn¡¯t hear him clearly, Jacob said it again.

    Looking at Jacob with disbelief, Rosemary asked, ¡°Why do you want me to be the chief?¡±

    ¡°There would have been a shortage of chief designers, although you have little experience, but I have confidence in you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you president, I will try my best!¡±

    The phrase believe in you contains too much meaning.

    But Rosemary also did not have time to think about the meaning of so much, not just work, how she said is also a high school student, can these still can not she?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thank you president, I will try my best!¡±

 351 Iâ€™m in.

    ¡°The workload of the chief designer is not much, just give me the work after it is designed, and I will let others tell you about other things to do.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the weekend, so you don¡¯t need toe to work, juste to the office at 8:30 a. m. on Monday, I¡¯ll have someone bring you the contractter, and you can go back after you sign it.¡±

    Looking at Jacob, Rosemary said softly, ¡°May I interrupt you for a moment?¡±

    Nodding, Jacob asked, ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve told me what my sry is?¡±

    She is now short of money after all, although Marcy gave her a card, but after all, they are not very familiar, has been living in people¡¯s homes for nothing for more than a month, and yesterday married five thousand dors to pay the rent, can not always use other people¡¯s money.

    After all, the consumption of the capital of W, not generally everyone can afford to spend.

    Jacob looked at Rosemary and froze for half a day before saying, ¡°You¡¯re still the first chief designer to ask me about my sry!¡±

    ¡°Sorry!¡± Rosemary looked at Jacob, but still replied without condescension, ¡°Of course I want to know what my sry is, because I need the money badly right now!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Looking at Rosemary, Jacob couldn¡¯t imagine why she needed the money so badly.

    She looked good, although the clothes she was wearing were not very good.

    Because she was worried that the clothes Marcy bought for herself were too harsh, she asked Auntie Wong¡¯s daughter to borrow the clothes she was wearing todayst night.

    Even though the clothes Rosemary wore were ordinary, they couldn¡¯t hide the good upbringing she had developed since childhood and the noble aura she exuded from her entire body.

    Even just standing in the middle of the crowd, it will make people¡¯s eyes shine.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary took a deep breath before saying slowly, ¡°I owe people a lot of money, and you see my skin is smooth now, but a month ago, it was full of scars!¡± So I need money to pay people back and to live here.

    Looking at the photo on Rosemary¡¯s phone, Jacob looked dismayed.

    Before he could respond, Rosemary continued, ¡°This face of mine, plus the subsequent maintenance costs, will cost at least a million or so.¡±

    ¡°Is this a big amount for you?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°But I think that since the other party already knows that he helped you to do the repair surgery without your money, then he should not think about asking you to pay back this money!¡±

    For the old Rosemary, a million was indeed nothing, even if it was two million, if she wanted it.

    But now ¡­

    Even a hundred thousand dors seemed like astronomical figures to her.

    Looking at Jacob, Rosemary said earnestly, ¡°But I don¡¯t want to owe people too much!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about the sry of the chief designer, I¡¯ll call and let my assistant talk to you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    As the words fell into his mouth, Jacob picked up the phone and dialed the internal number.

    A man soon came through the door, and Rosemary naturally knew the man, who was Lorry, who had just brought her in.

    ¡°Lorry, talk to Miss Harris about the lead designer¡¯s sry and requirements, and get the contract done by the way!¡±

    ¡°Chief designer?¡±

    Lorry looked at Jacob with dismay and quickly responded.

    ¡°Miss Harris, hello, I¡¯m the president¡¯s secretary and assistant!¡±

    The words fell into voice, Rosemary nodded, ¡°Hello, please Lorry!¡±

    ¡°This is the case, the chief designer in ourpany inside only two, one has left, your annual sry is three million plusmission, holidays in ordance with national standards, nine to five, in addition to thepany has an apartment and car together with the configuration to you, if needed, you can say something to me, just tomorrow is the weekend, you can move in! ¡±

    ¡°No need for a house, if you can, just help me with a car, I¡¯ve already found a house and it¡¯s not very far from the office over there!¡±

    Rosemary prefers to be quiet and has her own private space after work. She knows that in a bigpany, the surface looks calm and quiet, but in fact, the private side is turbulent.

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jacob earned a round with the pen in his hand, then said to Lorry: ¡°Later, let the finance department spend one million to her first, divided into a year¡¯s sry to be deducted inside each month¡¯s sry, so that she won¡¯t have to work so hard!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary did not expect Jacob the man would be so understanding and was grateful.

    Jacob nodded, ¡°You this drawing first put here, in two days when you work toe to me to get it, I want to take this set of jewelry as the main model of this Abel, while it is still early, I hope you can take care of your personal things as soon as possible, if this summer model can sell sales to my satisfaction, the year-end bonus at the end of the year, I will definitely let you satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the president¡¯s trust, I will definitely work hard!¡±

    ¡°By the way, how manynguages are you fluent in?¡±

    ¡°English, French, Russian, Japanese, German, Greek, Finnish and Esperanto!¡±

    Jacob looked at Rosemary with great interest and asked, ¡°Do you still know Esperanto?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    There are only a few people in the world who know how to do this!

    Even he, himself, is not particrly proficient.

    Rosemary looked at him with embarrassment, I loved to study thenguages of various countries when I was a child, so I learned them, but I wasn¡¯t particrly good!¡±

    Jacob suddenly felt like he had picked up a treasure.

    However, he also needs to be well cultivated.

    He could see that Rosemary had little work experience.

    But no matter what, such a neer is also the best to bring. Now the HuanYu Group is still thirsty for jewelry designers, who let The Hoffmann Familye into his hands?

    ¡°President, then I¡¯ll go ahead and draw up the contract!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Jacob finished and pulled a copy out of his folder and gave it to Rosemary, ¡°Since you know Greek, it just so happens that I have a document here for you to read for me!¡±

    Rosemary took the paper, nodded, looked at Jacob, and asked, ¡°Do I just read it or ¡­¡±

    ¡°There is aputer over there, after the trantion, you make a good document and then send it to me, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Responding, Rosemary took the file, walked to theputer and sat down, turned it on, saw the password on the screen, thought about the password she had just entered at the door, and entered it.

    I can¡¯t imagine that it really got in.

    Jacob suddenly remembered and looked up at Rosemary, ¡°The password is ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already in!¡±

    ¡°You know the password?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Jacob asked.

 352 I didnâ€™t mean to

    ¡°I just saw you enter your password when you walked in the door.¡±

    Rosemary finished and lowered her head again.

    It seems like she shouldn¡¯t have just said something like that, right?

    After all, no boss likes employees who are that smart, right?

    ¡°By memory, the order of the codes are all like that, and you can find the corresponding points where your fingers point, so that there is no mistake.¡±

    Putting down the things in his hands, Jacob crossed his fingers on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re really a very meticulous person!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but in the future in front of my so smart on, thepany, can be a little silly!¡±

    Although Rosemary has not worked inside such a bigpany, she has been in the entertainmentpany for a few months, so she naturally knows what Jacob means.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The file was quickly tranted, Rosemary made a document and sent it to Jacob.

    ¡°Okay, check it out!¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡±

    He just finished reading a document and it¡¯s ready?

    ¡°I checked it out!¡±

    Worried that Jacob would think he was being perfunctory, Rosemary immediately spoke up and exined.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I don¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    Rosemary responded and watched Jacob take theputer and look at it very carefully, and she couldn¡¯t help but sigh in her heart.

    This is her first job, so don¡¯t let anything happen to her!

    After looking at it for almost ten minutes, Jacob then looked up and said to Rosemary, ¡°Word for word!¡±

    ¡°Better than those professional trantors I have, better!¡± The words fell, and added another sentence.

    ¡°Thank you, President!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m suddenly very curious about you!¡±

    ¡°President, curiosity will kill you!¡±

    Biting her lip, Rosemary spoke up.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I will not find someone to investigate you, suspicious of people, using people without suspicion has always been my style!¡±

    Putting the paper down, Jacob looked at her, ¡°But this dress of yours, shouldn¡¯t you change?¡±

    Although it is not very bad, but here is the Huan Yu Group after all, and she is the chief designer, the grade naturally can not be too much worse.

    Looking down at the clothes she was wearing, Rosemary nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wear my work clothes when I go to work!¡±

    ¡°Since you are the chief designer of our Huan Yu Group, you should dress generously and decently, ourpany does not require people at your level to wear work clothes, but the brand, still, should be borate!¡±

    Jacob tries to make his words, as much as possible, not sound so harsh.

    After all, he really thought that Rosemary was a buildable talent.

    ¡°Yes, I will!¡±

    ¡°The contract should be almost ready, give me your ID first!¡±

    Taking the ID card from her bag, Rosemary held out her hand and handed it to Jacob.

    Those long, white fingers made Jacob feel a moment of dismay.

    How she looks, she does not look like a child of a poor family.

    Her skin is well maintained and you can tell from her mannerisms that she is definitely the Missy of the hoi polloi.

    Could it be that something is happening to her?

    ¡°President!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and shouted.

    Realizing his loss ofposure, he said, ¡°Sorry, I just got lost in thought!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my ID!¡±

    Looking at the identity in, Jacob was slightly stunned, ¡°You¡¯re only twenty-two?¡±

    So young?

    ¡°Right!¡± Rosemary responded, originally she was twenty-one, but she had changed her age and date of birth to be older for fear of Wilson finding out about her.

    ¡°But it¡¯s almost the same!¡± Rosemary was already a doll face with a small face, and at first he thought he was overthinking it, but he didn¡¯t think she was really that small.

    ¡°You are instead a full seven years younger than me!¡±

    Jacob finished and lowered his ID card into the machine and scanned it, which was returned to Rosemary.

    Taking the ID card, Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°I graduated early.¡±

    She had fully demonstrated her intelligence at a very young age, and would have graduated from college if her parents hadn¡¯t worried about stirring up the jealousy of others.

    However, even if you are in the beginning in other ces are particrly smart, but in the road of feelings, is a mess.

    ¡°You are excellent!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Jacob didn¡¯t mind thepliment.

    ¡°Thank you for the president¡¯spliment, it¡¯s not even close to you.¡±

    ¡°In fact, you are not bad at all, even better than me, it¡¯s just that I started to study in thepany very early, I was just lucky that I had such a good birth.¡±

    For this, Jacob knows better than anyone else.

    Without that good birth, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be shouted at as soon as he entered thepany as president.

    ¡°But even so, your life is still as good as the one you were born with!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± ncing at Rosemary, a darkness shed inside Jacob¡¯s eyes, but it was soon gone and he said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡±

    As the words left his mouth, Lorry walked in with the contract in hand.

    ¡°President, the contract has been drawn up, do you want to read it first?¡±

    ¡°No, show it to Miss Harris!¡±

    Handing the contract to Rosemary, Lorry nodded and said, ¡°Miss Harris take a look, if there are any problems, you can talk to me, if there are no problems, you can sign, we are here to sign the chief design set up for three years, if the three-year period is up, you can choose to leave or renew, both can. ¡±

    Rosemary took a general look at the contents before nodding to Lorry and saying, ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°If there is no problem, you can sign it!¡±

    Responding, Rosemary lowered her head and signed her name right at the drop.

    When the word Sue was just about to be signed, Rosemary suddenly remembered that her name was now Vanessa and immediately wrote the word foam out again.

    Watching Rosemary pause for a few seconds as she wrote her name, Jacob¡¯s mind was suddenly enlightened.

    Her real name is really not Vanessa.

    Because no one has any qualms about writing their name.

    He was curious, however, about her identity.

    But he didn¡¯t want to investigate either. He felt that there was too much in Rosemary¡¯s body waiting to be discovered.

    And he, very much, wanted to be the one to unearth it.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already signed it!¡±

    ¡°Give me Miss Harris¡¯s bank card! I¡¯ll go to the finance department right now and transfer the money to you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Handing the bank card to Lorry, Rosemary felt as if she had been dyed here for a long time.

    Lorry soon returned and handed Rosemary her bank card.

    ¡°The money has been wired in, Miss Harris will remember to check the ountster on when the signing is ready!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Later Kevin instructs!¡± Jacob got up, came to Rosemary¡¯s face, and held out his hand.

    ¡°Thanks, Kevin for pointing it out!¡±

 353 Itâ€™s not a spy, is it?

    Reachingout to shake Jacob¡¯s hand gently, Rosemary quickly pulls her hand back.

    The smooth, delicate hands gave Jacob a moment of dismay.

    I knew her hands were well maintained, but I never imagined they would be so smooth, better maintained than the average family¡¯s thousandaire.

    Taking a deep mental breath, Rosemary said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡°By the way, the car words, the car in thepany to take the maintenance, Monday when I will give the keys you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary to also not so big so-called, to be able to get the opportunity today, which for her, has been very satisfied.

    She doesn¡¯t want that much right now.

    She was now thinking of rushing to Heidi, then asking her to take her to the market to buy something, then treating her to a big dinner, and then going back to talk to Marcy afterwards.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, Lorry couldn¡¯t help but look at Jacob, ¡°President, why did you make such a decision?¡±

    ¡°This Vanessa, is not a simple person!¡±

    As soon as Jacob¡¯s words left his mouth, Lorry immediately asked, ¡°What does the president mean, is she a spy?¡±

    ¡°No, I meant to say who she is!¡±

    ¡°Identity?¡± Lorry is very puzzled to look at Jacob, ¡°But I look at her is very general ah, that is to say, more beautiful to look at!¡±

    Although it is vegan, but her skin is really good.

    The water is white and blows, and that¡¯s what it means!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just guessing anyway, whatever she wants, meet it is, I want to cultivate her well!¡±

    ¡°President, can this Vanessa really hold the position of chief designer?¡±

    Looking at Jacob with worry, Lorry said worriedly, after all, she still looks small.

    ¡°Take a look at her design!¡± Jacob handed the drawing to Lorry, ¡°She is the real soul designer, although I don¡¯t know exactly where shees from yet, but soon, our Huan Yu Group¡¯s jewelry will once againe to the forefront in the world.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I heard that S Group has hired the hottest movie queen Josie to endorse his jewelry now, we ¡­¡±

    ¡°Jewelry is not just about who endorses it, it¡¯s about the meaning of the jewelry itself, and this time, I believe Vanessa can help me take down the chief designer of S Group!¡±

    The Hoffmann Family, as a big family of jewelry design, has always brought her own soul to her designs, which is why The Hoffmann Family stands among the top ten positions in the world. Since what happened twenty years ago, the family¡¯s jewelry design has started to be far less than before.

    ¡°No wonder you will directly let her be the chief designer, you just want to let S Group know that your neer, more powerful than his ace, that must not be angry?¡±

    Patting Lorry¡¯s shoulder, Jacob smiled faintly, ¡°You¡¯re still the best at picking me up!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to work, you go ahead and get busy!¡±

    Lorry responded, which turned to leave.

    Rosemary went to the bank, inserted her bank card into the counter machine, entered her PIN, and counted several times before confirming that it was really a million.

    With the million, Rosemary could pay back the money Marcy gave him, and at the very least, that would make her feel better about herself.

    Drip ¡­

    The phone vibrated and Rosemary took it and answered it. Fred¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Vanessa, are you done with the interview?¡±

    ¡°The interview is over!¡±

    ¡°So where are you now, why don¡¯t you send me your address, I¡¯ll go over and pick you up now and take you to eat something delicious by the way!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Rosemary said, ¡°I have to go to the market with myndlord to buy somethingter, so I may not be back that soon.¡±

    ¡°Just in time, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡± Worried that Rosemary would not agree, Fred added: ¡°I¡¯ll go and do hard work for you for free, don¡¯t you want it too!¡±

    Before Rosemary could say anything, Fred continued, ¡°Vanessa, the only person in the world who can make me do hard work for Fred is you, Vanessa!¡±

    This was said as if Rosemary was being insensitive if she didn¡¯t agree to him going.

    After spending more than a month together, Rosemary more or less knows Fred¡¯s character a little bit, he will only be in the case of special boredom, such a cheeky stick up.

    ¡°As long as you won¡¯t be bored, then you cane over!¡± After saying that, Rosemary gave him the address of the rented room.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Rosemary bought a little something to eat outside and went straight to the rented room.

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re here!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary opened the door, she saw Heidi running out from inside.

    ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t eaten yet! I bought some food outside, let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    cing the contents in her hands on the table, Rosemary brought out the contents.

    Heidi saw Rosemary buy so much delicious food and asked, ¡°Vanessa, actually you don¡¯t need to be so polite, I have to cook every day, you can just eat with me.¡±

    Isn¡¯t it just a bowl and a pair of chopsticks?

    Taking out the dishes from inside the kitchen, hehanded them to Rosemary and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve got a job, I was going to ask you to go out to eat, butter I have a friend who said he was going shopping with us, so I¡¯ll just pack my stuff back!¡±

    Heidi heard Rosemary say that she found a job and asked happily, ¡°Really? Vanessa you are so awesome!¡± After saying that, she directly hugged Rosemary in her arms.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re celebrating you getting a job, how can we do without alcohol?¡± At the sound of the words, Heidi had two more cocktails in her hands.

    Rosemary had said that she was going shoppingter and that it was better not to drink, but seeing the cocktail in her hand, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Uncapping the bottle, Heidi handed one to Rosemary, raised the cocktail in her hand and said, ¡°Congrattions to Vanessa on her job, and from today onwards, I wish you well and happy days, cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    The sound of two wine bottles gently clinking, the sound of long-lostughter came from inside the living room.

    Perhaps it was because of Heidi¡¯s cheerful personality that Rosemary, who had been dusty for over a month, finally felt a touch of joy today.

    ¡°Vanessa, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Me too, it¡¯s great to meet you!¡±

    In this foreign country, it is really hard to meet a friend who gets along with you, and once you meet them, they will be cherished by each other.

    During the chat with Heidi, Rosemary learned that Heidi is a writer of online novels and usually likes to stay at home to write novels and earn money.

    ¡°Heidi, I envy you!¡±

    Rosemary has always longed for that kind of carefree backpacking, and after hearing Heidi¡¯s words, she was even more envious.

    ¡°If you want to go, we¡¯ll go together next time!¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

 354 put me down

    Rosemary and Heidi had just finished eating when Fred¡¯s car had arrived, packed their things briefly, and headed out.

    ¡°Fred, this is myndlord, Heidi.¡±

    Heidi was gracious enough to say hello to Fred to each other and soon the three arrived at the wholesale farmers¡¯ market.

    It was Rosemary¡¯s first time at a wholesale market, and Heidi was obviously excited to see the peopleing and going inside, a very crowded market.

    ¡°Vanessa, let me tell you, you don¡¯t see a lot of people here, but if you want to buy something affordable and good, this is really the ce to be!¡±

    Heidi introduced herself to Rosemary while pulling her inside.

    Looking at Heidi, Rosemary asked curiously, ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you, although this is a hodgepodge trade square, there are still a lot of products inside that have a fighting chance with the big brands, so we can take our time this afternoon and we can definitely buy all the things you need.¡±

    When Rosemary saw Heidi say that, she became interested and said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Switching heads, Rosemary worried that Fred did not adapt to the environment here, and was about to ask him if he wanted to go back, when he heard him say: ¡°Vanessa, what do you want to buy, I will help you find together!¡±

    Looking at the excited look on Fred¡¯s face, Rosemary felt as if she, herself, had worried for nothing.

    I thought Fred would dislike this kind of ce, after all, like his status, status of the gentry, see such a ce, not to mention will also help, I¡¯m afraid it is to avoid can not win it?

    Since Fred was so interested, he told him what he needed and asked him to help buy it together.

    ¡°Vanessa, what do you think of this quilt? Do you like it?¡± Heidi picked up a silk quilt and asked to Rosemary.

    Walked over, Rosemary reached out and touched the quilt, very post skin, and as soon as it touched the skin, it felt cool andfortable.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice, just get this kind!¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± seeing that Rosemary had chosen, Heidi helped Rosemary pick out some more to use, and soon Heidi had the quilt she had just desired in her hands at the lowest price.

    In a short time, the three people will need to buy all the things, the next is to go back to the room to organize it.

    When they carried all the stuff to Rosemary¡¯s room, they realized that they had just bought a little too much in one go.

    Look at the big bag of things, Heidi to their own room to bring a toolbox, put in front of Fred, said with a smile: ¡°handsome, hanging curtains such a man to do things, it will be hard for you!¡±

    Without waiting for Fred to say yes or no, Heidi shoved the stuff directly into his hands, and walked over to Rosemary¡¯s side to help organize the rest.

    Fred looked at the toolbox Heidi handed him and stood on the window sill of the room to take a look, finally knowing why Heidi just insisted on buying that gauze curtain.

    It turns out that Rosemary¡¯s room has such arge floor-to-ceiling window, and if we hang the gauze curtains we just chose, the whole room will look much more cozy.

    Looking at the box on the wall, Fred frowned lightly, how the hell is this thing going to install ah!

    Heidi was carrying a potted nt in a corner of the room, and when she saw Fred standing still, she came over and asked, ¡°Dude, what are you still standing here for, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how to do this!¡±

    ¡°What, it¡¯s embarrassing that you can¡¯t get this?¡± Looking at Heidi, Fred asked unhappily.

    Shrugging, Heidi smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, let me do it!¡±

    Taking the tools in his hand, Heidi brought adder, leaned against the window, and then slowly climbed up, securing the hooks she bought, one by one, to hold them in ce.

    Fred looked at Heidi¡¯s skilful appearance and said admiringly, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine that you, a girl, know this!¡±

    ¡°If you wanted to be like me and almost always stay at home, you wouldn¡¯t be saying things like that!¡±

    ¡°Help me bring the curtains!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you stand firm!¡±

    ncing at Heidi, who was standing on top, Fred admonished.

    Fred brought the gauze curtain over and handed it to Heidi piece by piece.

    Rosemary looked up at the two of them working together in silence and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Heidi¡¯s feet slipped, the whole person fell from thedder, originally thought he would get a butt crack, but did not think there was no pain at all.

    Slowly opening her eyes, Heidi saw that she was being held in Fred¡¯s hands, his eyes staring at her.

    ¡°Heidi, are you all right! Did you fall anywhere?¡± Rosemary heard Heidi¡¯s shout and hurried over to see Fred catching her before she breathed a light sigh of relief.

    Being held by Fred like this, Heidi¡¯s face soon turned red. She was not embarrassed because Fred was holding her, but she felt embarrassed that she had made a fool of herself in front of Rosemary.

    ¡°Put me down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just identally slipped and fell, fortunately Fred caught me, otherwise my butt would have opened up.¡± Standing in front of Rosemary, Heidi said casually, not even noticing that Rosemary and Fred¡¯s faces were red.

    After a light cough, Rosemary then took Heidi¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Be careful, safety first!¡±

    ¡°Okay, just slipped my foot, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    For Heidi, what had just happened was really out of the ordinary for her, but she didn¡¯t know that just because she had just slipped on her feet, it almost took Rosemary and Fred¡¯s hearts out.

    ¡°Vanessa, I think it¡¯s almost sorted out, why don¡¯t I go to the market first and buy some food ande back, and we¡¯ll have dinner at home tonight, okay?¡±

    Thinking about Rosemary¡¯s move and job today, she was ready to cook herself and make a few dishes to celebrate.

    Putting the things in her hands, Rosemary walked over and said to Heidi, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go out to eat, you see you¡¯ve been following the tiredness all afternoon, so don¡¯t work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, today you are moving again, and found a new job, how to say it should be a good celebration, the food outside is expensive and unclean, it is better to do it yourself at home.¡± After saying that, he was ready to go out.

    In fact, Rosemary doesn¡¯t like to eat out either. She likes the atmosphere of a family gathering around to eat, and no matter what she eats, it smells good!

    ¡°Okay then! Let Fred drive you there, it¡¯ll be faster!¡±

    Waving her hand, Heidi said with a smile, ¡°The food market is very close to us, I¡¯ll drill through on this side of Andy, and I¡¯ll be there in like ten minutes!¡±

    ¡°Okay then! You take care of yourself!¡±

 355 Fate

    ¡°Vanessa, I don¡¯t think your rent here is cheap for a year!¡± Fred asked with a smile as he looked around and leaned on the door.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think that much and said with a smile, ¡°No way! Heidi said it¡¯s only 20, 000 a year here, we¡¯ll each have half, I¡¯m only paying 10, 000, it¡¯s cheap!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s only 20, 000 a year?¡±

    ¡°Well, Heidi even showed me the contract she signed with herndlord?¡± Rosemary said as she packed her things.

    Fred was slightly surprised, although this vi is not the city center, but also will not be very remote, and this house is very close to the nearbypanies, the rent should be at least about 200, 000 a year to ah!

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Fred looking thoughtful, came over, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, I just think your luck is too good, this house is located near the Huan Yu Group, by definition, the rent should not be cheap!¡±

    ¡°That is because the owner of this house is in a hurry to leave the country, it happens to know that Heidi wants to rent a room, so let Heidi take care of it for a while, at first the other party was going to let Heidi live for free, Heidi felt that living in that way is notfortable, and finally the owner of the house could not resist Heidi, so he wrote down a year of 20, 000 rent. ¡±

    Seeing Fred¡¯s confusion, Rosemary exined with a smile.

    ¡°No wonder, I told you! A house on such a good lot, how could the rent be so cheap!¡±

    ¡°How else could I have run into you and Marcy in the middle of a vast ocean?¡± ncing at Fred, Rosemary said with a smile.

    Fred walked to Rosemary¡¯s bookshelf, slender fingers if not crossed those books, said: ¡°This is fate, the book is often said, there is a fate to meet a thousand miles to meet, no fate opposite not meet well!

    At the beginning, Fred was worried that Rosemary was an undercover agent sent from there, but after spending some time together, he waspletely sure that Rosemary was just an ordinary girl, and in her body, there was not a bit of those Missy¡¯s frame to be found.

    He could not help but want to be close to him.

    ¡°Well, great work!¡±

    Standing in the doorway, Rosemary looked at the room that had been redecorated by herself and nodded with satisfaction.

    ¡°Wow, is it nice? Just now it was a messy room, and now that you¡¯ve tidied it up so much, it¡¯s instantly be so cozy!¡±

    With his arms around his chest, looking at the room organized by Rosemary, Fred couldn¡¯t help but admire her taste.

    ¡°The room where you live must be decorated cozy, so that you can livefortably!¡±

    For Rosemary, after a hard day¡¯s work, the moment you push open the door of your home, you should feel a surge of warmth, which will dissipate the day¡¯s exertion from your body.

    Drip ¡­

    That¡¯s when Fred¡¯s cell phone rang, gestured to Rosemary, took the phone and stepped aside.

    Looking at her room after decorating it, Rosemary suddenly thought she should buy some bonsai and put them in the corner to make it look more alive.

    ¡°Marcy said he wasing over for dinner?¡± Holding his phone, Fred half-heartedly failed to find himself.

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary also did not expect that Marcy would take the initiative to ask toe here for dinner.

    Rosemary was also aware that Marcy had a serious cleanliness problem, so she wasn¡¯t very surprised by Fred¡¯s exaggerated expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing! Maybe one day his cleanliness will be cured?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Fred nodded and said with a smile, ¡°You have a point!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m home!¡±

    Once inside, Heidi called out to the inside, putting the dishes in her hands in the kitchen.

    ¡°So soon, I thought it would take a while?¡± Hearing Heidi¡¯s voice, Rosemary came down from upstairs and smiled.

    ¡°Is it okay if we have hot pot today?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Heidi¡¯s asked.

    Fred saw Rosemary looking at him and said with slight embarrassment, ¡°But I¡¯m not good at cooking, I only eat!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will!¡± Heidi herself didn¡¯t even know why she said that, and blushed profusely when she finished.

    Along with the heartbeat, are followed by fast! ¡±

    Taking out the hot pot base she had just bought, Heidi turned around and went into the kitchen.

    At this time, the doorbell came up.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It must be Marcying!¡± Fred said, getting up and walking out.

    Soon, Fred walked in with Marcy.

    ¡°Marcy,e in and sit down!¡±

    ¡°I heard Fred say you rented a house over here, so I stopped by to check it out!¡± Marcy said as she walked straight to the living room and sat down on the couch, looking at Rosemary.

    Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s closer to work, so if there¡¯s something going on in thepany, it¡¯s easier to get to and from work!¡±

    Nodded and said, ¡°Just make up your own mind, if you¡¯re not used to living there, the room over the vi will always be reserved for you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not as delicate as you think, I¡¯m already content to have a house like this to live in!¡±

    Aftering back from a walk next to a ghost, Rosemary has a different perspective on many things.

    The main reason why Marcy didn¡¯t stop Rosemary from moving out of his vi was that he was afraid that if Rosemary was inside his vi for a long time, people there would look for trouble with her.

    ¡°Marcy, I think you are overthinking it, I think Vanessa would be morefortable living here than in your home!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Although the words were addressed to Fred, Marcy¡¯s eyes were on Rosemary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you listen to Fred, he¡¯s just tired of living in his golden house and that¡¯s why he¡¯s interested in my log cabin!¡±

    Oh a smile, Fred listened to Rosemary¡¯s words, did not deny but also did not admit.

    ¡°Vanessa, did you get your room done?¡±

    Heidi came out of the kitchen with the hot pot base and saw a handsome and demonic looking man sitting in the living room, she was stunned!

    What a handsome man!

    ¡°Marcy, this is myndlord Heidi, I¡¯ll be living with her from now on!¡± Rosemary looked at Marcy and spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re Vanessa¡¯s best friend, right!¡± Heidi asked timidly, looking at Marcy.

    When she saw Marcy, Heidi didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have hot pot togetherter, want to join us?¡± Looking at Marcy, Heidi felt that since she was here, she didn¡¯t even ask him to join her and felt that this seemed a bit bad.

    ¡°For fondue?¡± Marcy looked at Rosemary, who had never eaten anything like it before.

    Although it is often heard in their ears, but Marcy has never been there, for him, that kind of ce is usually very dirty, so he is not likely to go to that kind of ce to eat such things.

    ¡°Well, how about it, do you want toe along?¡±

 356 Knowing the danger, you also go?

    ¡°Good! It just so happens that I¡¯m also a little hungry, and since you guys are so polite, I¡¯m too embarrassed to refuse, so let¡¯s eat!¡±

    When Marcy¡¯s words fell, Fred¡¯s eyes were about to fall out.

    ¡°Marcy, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re allowed toe here and rub it in, but I¡¯m not?¡±

    ncing at Fred, Marcy said lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I was just curious!¡±

    When he finished, he said nothing more.

    After putting things into the fridge one by one, Rosemary smiled faintly at them and said, ¡°You guys talk first, I¡¯ll go over and help!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, Fred then turned his head and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go outside and take a look around!¡±

    Looking at each other, Marcy did up from her seat and said, ¡°Yes!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Having known Marcy for more than ten years, Fred knows his nature all too well, and if it wasn¡¯t for something urgent, there¡¯s no way he would havee straight over.

    Two people came inside the courtyard and stood under a big tree, Marcy looked at the scenery in front of her and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad to live here!¡±

    ¡°Is there another assignment tonight?¡±

    ¡°No, but something happened to the brothers we sent to Africa, and I had to go over there personally.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Our secrecy is so good, how did they know that the brother was pressed in by us?¡± Looking at MarcyFred¡¯s face at the moment, there is no longer just the affectionate feeling of the brother next door, reced by a calm, introspective look!

    ¡°Could it be that our information has been leaked?¡±

    ¡°No, if I¡¯m not wrong, our people were deliberately taken out by the other side!¡± After contemting for a while, Marcy said coldly.

    In the underworld, although we do is to make a living on the tip of the sword, but the road also has the rules of the road, no matter what, it is not easy to take the lives of people.

    What¡¯s more, they are still in partnership with each other, and now that their own brother has lost his life on someone else¡¯s turf, it¡¯s no wonder Marcy is going over there herself.

    ¡°Would it be too dangerous for you to go alone?¡±

    After all, it is on someone else¡¯s turf, and in case of a fight, it is you who will suffer!

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m going alone?¡±

    Looking at Fred, Marcy added: ¡°Tomorrow is Marcus¡¯s 70th birthday, I have just received the invitation, just take this opportunity to go to investigate, the cause of death of brothers!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, that old guy is still around! I thought he was long dead?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! His body is fine, since he escaped that disaster on the ne three years ago, he is now in good health, wanting him to die, how can we wait for another ten or twenty years.¡±

    For Marcus, Marcy also does not have much resistance, although the same in the mob to make a living, but Marcus is not the same as his own father, ambition is not so big.

    ¡°You¡¯re not nning to go to a reception with us three big men again this time, are you?¡± Fred was bored every time he went to a cocktail party.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind bringing a femalepanion!¡± With those words, Marcy¡¯s eyes nced at Rosemary who was busy in the kitchen.

    No way! This guy wants to take Rosemary with him to the reception?

    ¡°Are you sure Vanessa will agree to be your dance partner?¡± Fred asked in a bit of disbelief as he followed Marcy¡¯s line of sight.

    If it was a normal reception, perhaps Vanessa would be willing, but the people who can go to the reception tomorrow are all big names in the mob, and he thinks Vanessa will not agree.

    ¡°Do you think we have a better candidate besides her?¡± Staring at Fred, Marcy said coolly.

    If the situation hadn¡¯t forced him to, he wouldn¡¯t have wanted to take Rosemary, after all, that kind of asion, not the average girl has that kind of guts!

    ¡°Vanessa, what does that friend of yours do, and does he like you?¡±

    Heidi, who was standing next to the wash basin washing dishes, suddenly asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re just good friends, you think too much!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°Maybe I really am overthinking it!¡± Shaking her head, Heidi said with a smile.

    ¡°I think thepany you applied for has an apartment to match!¡±

    ¡°There is, but I don¡¯t like to live in the apartment arranged by thepany, so I simply refused!¡± Rosemary said indifferently.

    Heidi suddenly put down the things in her hands, turned her head to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°Yourpany¡¯s employees must be heartbroken if they hear you say that?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s indifferent expression, Heidi bristled and said, ¡°A house here is hard to find, not the average person can afford to rent it, and it¡¯s a great fortune to be in apany where thepany can get a room.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it that much, I just wanted to be here in peace and quiet, so I refused!¡± As Fred said, wherever she is, luck is so good.

    Nodding, Heidi said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s true, when I chose this ce, I also thought it was quiet and beautiful, so I rented it!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s fate for us two!¡±

    Rosemary said with a big smile.

    ¡°Well, the dishes are ready, you can call them over for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get them!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary walked out with the washed dishes.

    ¡°What¡¯s more to talk about?¡±

    Rosemary put the things in her hands and saw the duo standing in the courtyard.

    The two men heard Rosemary¡¯s voice and turned to see her smiling as she approached them.

    ¡°Nothing, a casual chat!¡±

    Marcy passes Fred a look that suggests he talk to Rosemary about being his dance partner tomorrow.

    ¡°Go inside and eat!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary ready to go inside again, Fred called out stiffly to stop Rosemary who was about to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Looking back at Fred, Rosemary looked at his open and closed lips and responded.

    ¡°Is there something going on?¡±

    Looking at Fred, and then at Marcy, Rosemary looked confused.

    ¡°We¡¯d like to ask you a favor?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Africa tomorrow for a reception, so we¡¯d like you to apany us on the trip, do you have time?¡±

    Fred looks at Rosemary and tries to put things as euphemistically as possible so as not to scare Rosemary away.

    ¡°Okay, when do we leave!¡± Without thinking, Rosemary replied.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to think about it for a while?¡±

    Obviously, Fred did not expect Rosemary to agree so readily, leaving him a bit ttered.

    Smiling, he said, ¡°What is there to consider, if you had a better candidate, naturally you wouldn¡¯t havee to me, would you?¡±

    The corners of her lips hooked, Marcy said, ¡°Even if you knew there was danger, you would still go?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to worry about these things with you guys around?¡± Staring at Marcy, Rosemary asked rhetorically.

    ¡°¡­¡±

 357 Worthless

    The corners of Marcy and Fred¡¯s lips twitched, Rosemary was right, with them around, how could they possibly let her get hurt?

    At first, Fred deliberately told Rosemary that they were on the mob in order to test her, but did not expect that she did not care, instead, she smiled and said, ¡°We are friends, and real friends do not care about each other¡¯s birth and background!¡±

    It is also because of that tryst that Fred¡¯s opinion of Rosemary haspletely changed, and he usually likes to y with her more when he has nothing else to do.

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°No need to be so polite with me, if it wasn¡¯t for you guys at the beginning, I might have been no longer in this world!¡± Every time he said this, the corner of Rosemary¡¯s mouth would reveal a bitter smile.

    Marcy knew that deep in Rosemary¡¯s heart there was a painful piece of the past, a scar that could not be touched.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s eat first and talk afterwards!¡±

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Fred hurriedly spoke, fearing that Rosemary would remember her old sadness again.

    After a meal, there was a lot of talking andughing, and to celebrate her move, Marcy asked Fred to go to thepany under her name sometime and help Rosemary in getting some things.

    After dinner, Rosemary told Heidi that she would not being back to stay tonight and followed them.

    Fred had some business to attend to, and Rosemary went straight to Marcy¡¯s car.

    On the way, Marcy kept on talking on the phone until she got back to the vi, then she heard him say, ¡°Vanessa, go change your clothes and let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary didn¡¯t ask any more questions and got out of the car and went straight upstairs.

    ¡°Young master, everything is ready, are you taking Miss Harris?¡± Marks asked when he saw Marcy returning with Rosemary.

    ¡°Later you take Vanessa to the bedroom to rest!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    By this time, Rosemary had changed her clothes ande down with a bag in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    Nodding, Marcy walked up to Rosemary and said, ¡°When you get on theer, have Marks take you to your room to rest, I have a little business to take care of.¡±

    Rosemary followed them to an oversized parking lot behind the vi, where two dozen men in ck suits stood lined up on either side of the ne.

    ¡°Miss Harris, this is your room, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll go ahead and get busy!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead and get busy!¡±

    When he walked inside the room, Rosemary saw that it was luxuriously decorated. Such a ne, even the one sent by Nathaniel¡¯s grandfather was not as good as the one in front of him.

    Putting her things away, Rosemary changed into a casual outfit and leaned back on the bed to read a book.

    After Marcy and Fred finished discussing things, it was almost twelve o¡¯clock. After knocking on Rosemary¡¯s room door and seeing no response from inside, I guessed she should be asleep, so I didn¡¯t bother.

    When Rosemary woke up, she was already lying in her hotel room, heard small voices from inside the living room, rolled over, and headed outside.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, am I holding you up talking about work!¡±

    ¡°No. Did you sleep well?¡±

    Standing up, Marcy stepped forward and took Rosemary¡¯s hand, saying softly.

    Rosemary subconsciously tried to pull her hand back from Marcy¡¯s hand, but he was stronger, and after a few tugs, she finally had to give up.

    ¡°Well, sleep well!¡±

    *********

    Inside Africa¡¯srgest hotel, thergest lobby on the top floor is an opulent ce.

    Rosemary, wearing a blue evening gown, walked slowly towards the front of the venue, holding Marcy by the arm.

    Layers of barrier checks, electronic equipment scanning, which opened Rosemary¡¯s eyes, looking at the battle in front of him, even the president of a country, I¡¯m afraid it is such a row!

    Along the way, Rosemary felt as if she was walking through a torture chamber, and it would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t nervous!

    Soon, Rosemary heard a man standing at the door shouting inside, ¡°Marcy, Mr. Williams is here!¡±

    The lights, for a moment, all gathered at the door. The majestic and luxurious door was slowly pushed open.

    This man, as soon as he appeared, almost let the whole field of lights are eclipsed, but also instantly let the whole originally lively field suddenly lost a few temperature.

    Too cold!

    It was an innate coolness.

    Even in such a social asion, he did not think to give anyone face meaning, facing one by one tend to curry favor, Marcy is always expressionless, not even a smile.

    But even so, countless girls in the field still fell under his cold temperament, and that physique, physique, aura, too make women feel safe.

    As if as long as he is there, the sky is not afraid to fall.

    Rosemary, who was standing next to Marcy, was sitting on pins and needles, watching the women sweeping their eyes over, each wanting to eat her up.

    If the gaze can kill, I¡¯m afraid she would have already been pierced by a million arrows and died without a body.

    ¡°Marcy, wee!¡± Marcus put down his ss, came forward with a big smile, and said, ¡°It¡¯s a real honor to have you here!¡±

    Marcy shook hands politely with Marcus, and only in front of the old man did his face soften. With a sideways nce at Marks, Marcy solemnly delivered this gift to Marcus¡¯ hand and said, ¡°This is a gift specially prepared by my young master for Mr. Marcus, wishing you good health and a long and optimistic life!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that people areing, the gifts don¡¯t even matter!¡± Marcus responded with a refreshed voice, and his men, who were already under him, picked up the gifts.

    ¡°And thisdy is?¡±

    Marcus asked, pointing at Rosemary and looking at Marcy.

    ¡°Introducing, this is my friend Vanessa, Vanessa this is the Marcus I always tell you about!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°Marcus, happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Come, you must y well and eat well!¡±

    Marcy clears her jaw at Marcus, then pulls Rosemary aside to sit down.

    The field, at this moment, sounded a lively dance music.

    In the venue, a pair of dressed people slid down the dance floor, Marcy picked up a ss of red wine and handed it to Rosemary, and took a ss herself, holding it in her hand and swaying it gently.

    Seeing that Rosemary was veryfortable where she was eating a snack, Marcy¡¯s lips curled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be worried that I¡¯ll be invited away by another woman?¡±

    Lifting her eyes and looking at Marcy, Rosemary said coolly, ¡°With your face that is so cold that it will freeze people into ice sculptures, how many women do you think there are in this venue that have that much freezing power?¡±

    When Rosemary¡¯s words came out, Marcy¡¯s brows knitted lightly, was she really worthless in her heart?

 358 Rosemary fainted

    ¡°Sir, can I invite you for a dance?¡± A very pretty-looking girl asked with a smile.

    Marcy gave Rosemary a look and said to the girl in front of her, ¡°But I already have a date?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The girl smiled slightly, looked at Rosemary, and said, ¡°Hello, can I borrow your boyfriend for a dance?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Afterwards, Rosemary saw that Marcy had no intention to stand up, so she deliberately went forward to hold Marcy¡¯s arm and said petntly, ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to dance? I broke my foot, so let thisdy dance with you!¡±

    Looking at a small woman Rosemary, Marcy slightly froze, the heart crossed a touch of strange, but soon disappeared without.

    The girl looked at Marcy with a smile and said slowly, ¡°May I?¡±

    The girl standing next to her felt that with Marcy¡¯s temper, she would have had the girl in front of her thrown out straight away at this moment, because in the underworld, Marcy is notorious for not getting close to women.

    However, not only did Marcy not get angry, but she slowly put her ss down, slowly stood up, calmly unbuttoned one button of her suit and looked at her, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡± Marks stepped forward and tried to say something, but Marcy just made him close his voice by Yang¡¯s hand.

    ¡­

    Marcy held out her hand toward the girl.

    The girl pondered for a moment, and finally, rested her hand gently into his palm. Fingers touching, the corners of Marcy¡¯s mouth raised a bloodthirsty cold smile.

    Dance music, floating in every corner of the venue, two people, skilled footwork, embracing each other, soon slipped into the dance floor.

    The big red skirt fluttered in the field, and the beauty called for confused eyes.

    The men looked at Marcy with envy.

    Women are staring enviously at this woman of unknown origin. Marcy has rejected so many women, even the dance partner she brought with her today did not dance with him, yet she was the only one who did not reject her.

    Rosemary watched the duo dancing in the middle of the dance floor, but her mind was not on them.

    Instead, I was wondering if I had just misunderstood Marcy¡¯s meaning.

    The masked man stood on the parapet upstairs, his eyes moving slowlyas he walked down the center of the hall, and finally his eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was moving frequently, the masked man saw a familiar figure in her body.

    ¡°Young master, Marcus is looking for you?¡±

    The waiter¡¯s voice took the masked man¡¯s thoughts away from Rosemary¡¯s and said coldly, ¡°Got it!¡±

    The words fell, the masked man turned and left.

    Rosemary felt a familiar chill sweeping in from not far away, raised her head and looked around, saw nothing suspicious, shook her head, did she think too much.

    ¡°Miss, can I ask you to dance?¡±

    Just when Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to give a push, a warm male voice sounded in her ears.

    ¡°Sorry, thisdy has agreed to dance with me!¡±

    Walking up to Rosemary, Fred took her hand and the two of them slowly slid into the middle of the dance floor.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, you are a great dancer!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Marcy lowered her head and looked at the woman in front of her, angelic face, perfect and impable body, indeed a beauty on earth!

    ¡°After dancing for so long, I haven¡¯t asked your name yet?¡±

    The sexy, husky and maic voice rang in the girl¡¯s ears.

    The girl was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer just call me Abby!¡±

    ¡°Abby?¡±

    ¡°If Abby is here for Faye¡¯s birthday party, why did she drag me in with her?¡±

    Abby looked at Marcy with an I-don¡¯t-know-what-you¡¯re-saying look.

    Marcy came up to Abby¡¯s ear, and her warm and charming voice rang out in her ear word by word.

    ¡°Since you already know my identity, if you want to kill me or not, do as you wish!¡±

    With the music in her step, Rosemary was like a happy spirit on the dance floor, weaving in and out.

    ¡°If I was going to kill you, I wouldn¡¯t have been with you in this y in the first ce?¡± Looking at Abby, Marcy said word for word.

    ¡°So what do you want?¡±

    Abby looked at the dangerous man in front of her, and it turned out that her every move was already under his control, and now she was like a fish on a chopping board that was at the mercy of others.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want your life, but I, Marcy, never make a losing deal either. Since I saved your life today, I also hope you will know how to return the favor!¡±

    In a short sentence, Abby already knew that Marcy deliberately danced with herself to get some information from her own mouth!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you thirty seconds to think about it, and if you haven¡¯t thought about it yet, it¡¯s out of time!¡±

    Marcy¡¯s eyes always had his debauched smile in them, but this smile looked to Abby like a Mansa Jua from hell.

    Bloodthirsty, ruthless!

    ¡°Time¡¯s up, Abby think?¡±

    She already has no way back, no matter which one she chooses, her future days will not be easy!

    ¡°There are ghosts inside that have been lurking for years!¡±

    After saying that, Abby said with a smile on her face, ¡°Mr. Meyer, if one day Abby can¡¯t get along over there, I still hope Mr. Meyer can take her in!¡±

    When the song was over, Abby smiled faintly at Marcy and turned to leave.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Marks walked up to Marcy¡¯s side and shouted respectfully.

    Seeing that something was wrong with Marcy, Fred realized that something was wrong and smiled and said something by Rosemary¡¯s ear that, to onlookers, looked like amon interaction between lovers.

    Nodding, Rosemary walked slowly toward Marcy.

    Before he could reach Marcy¡¯s side, Rosemary suddenly stumbled and fell backwards.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Fortunately, Marcy was quick to catch Rosemary.

    Fred looked at what was happening in front of him and couldn¡¯t believe it, this Vanessa¡¯s acting was too realistic!

    Looking at the pale Rosemary, Marcy¡¯s heart tightened and she hurriedly picked her up and headed for the guest room.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, please follow me!¡±

    A waiter hurriedly led Marcy towards the VIP room upstairs.

    Putting Rosemary on the bed, Fred hurried over and took Rosemary¡¯s pulse!

    ¡°No way! Really dizzy!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Hearing Fred muttering there, Marcy turned around and asked.

    After doing some checking, Fred then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°I just asked Vanessa to think of a way for us to be able to leave the venue, but I didn¡¯t expect her to actually pass out!¡±

    Lowering his voice, Fred nced at Rosemary lying on the bed and said resentfully.

    ¡°Luckily Vanessa is fine, if something happens, I will not let you go!¡± ring at Fred, Marcy said coldly.

 359 Letâ€™s get started!

    ¡°You don¡¯t really have a crush on Vanessa, do you!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Looking at Marcy and seeing that he didn¡¯t retort, Fred already knew his answer.

    I don¡¯t know why, but Fred¡¯s heart had a stuffy feeling, as if something of his had suddenly been taken away from him.

    Turning around, Marcy said slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, our tracks have been exposed!¡±

    ¡°Who did it?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say that, she just said that there was a traitor within our ranks, and that those brothers fromst time were the ones who sold the information out, and that¡¯s why they were silenced over there!¡±

    Marcy said coldly, it seems that tonight, there is another hard battle to fight.

    ¡°Where is this?¡± As soon as she opened her eyes, Rosemary saw that she was lying on arge bed.

    ¡°Awake, do you feel any difort anywhere?¡± Marcy asked worriedly as she came to Rosemary¡¯s bedside.

    Fred walked up, looked at Rosemary, and said with a smile, ¡°Vanessa, didn¡¯t I tell you to act? How did you really pass out?¡±

    Looking at Fred, Rosemary was silent for a few dozen seconds, smiled yfully, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that, do you? I was an acting major in college, of course I acted realistically!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, but your acting skills are too good, if we let you go to the entertainment industry, I guarantee that within a year, you will be famous all over the world!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what my teacher said!¡±

    Hearing Fred¡¯spliment, Rosemary said narcissistically.

    Only Rosemary herself knows that the reason she really fainted was because she saw Wilson.

    The man who once said he would always love her and watch over her, while also hurting her to the bone.

    Although Rosemary tried her best to hide the pain in her heart, she was still caught by Marcy who was standing on the sidelines.

    From the fluctuation in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Marcy could conclude that there was someone she didn¡¯t want to see inside the venue.

    And that person could be the man who caused her disfigurement and fell into the sea.

    ¡°Well, now that Vanessa is awake, we should go back too!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, is your body okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Marcy looked at Fred and nodded, because they knew that one more minute here, the danger would be ten more.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Seeing the serious expression on both their faces, Rosemary hurriedly got out of bed, Marcy took her hand, and the three of them soon disappeared into the room.

    If the previous visit with Wilson to see Mr. Green was a thrill, then this time with Marcy was indeed a midnight fright.

    ¡°Young master, get in!¡±

    The trio had just walked out of the hotel, where Marks was already waiting.

    Marcy pulled Rosemary into the car as fast as she could, and before Rosemary could react, she heard a gunshot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, be good and do well, no matter what happenster, you should not panic!¡±

    Despite herst experience, at the bottom of her heart Rosemary is still scared and the only thing she can do now is to be good and obedient and not let Marcy distract her.

    Nodding, Rosemary sped her hands over her ears and tried to look less scared.

    ¡°Wow shit, so many people!¡±

    Fred kept bursting out while firing his gun.

    It seems that tss has put down its blood money this time and has hired an internationally renowned assassin to take his life.

    ¡°Bang, Bang, Bang ¡­¡±

    The opponent¡¯s firepower is getting more and more ferocious, and the bullets are like a storm, attacking them and knocking down outside the car windows!

    Even in good bulletproof ss, it can not withstand their shooting like this.

    Boom ¡­

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The car following Marcy was hit by a bullet in the gas tank and instantly went up in mes.

    ¡°Fred, Marks and I will cover, you find a way to get past that level in front of you!¡±

    Looking behind the relentless pursuit of the killer, Marcy yelled at Marks.

    ¡°Okay, sit tight!¡±

    Just hear Fred give a sit tight and the car whoosh, speeding towards the airport.

    Fred¡¯s car skills were really something, and he soon broke through the barrier in front of him and arrived at the airport.

    ¡°Vanessa, get out of the car!¡±

    Marcy fired her gun while pulling Rosemary and rushing towards the ne.

    A dozen men in ck heard the gunshots and came to meet them, and soon Rosemary was on the ne.

    ¡°Brothers, retreat!¡±

    Marcy shouted loudly as she watched each of her brothers fall in front of her.

    Bang ¡­

    The man in ck standing in front of Marcy fell instantly, and a cold, murderous aura surged on Marcy¡¯s face.

    Watching the ck-d men below fall one by one, Rosemary¡¯s eyes slowly dted, tears had long since soaked into her eyes.

    Suddenly, a light shed and Rosemary shouted to Marcy, ¡°Watch out, there¡¯s a sniper!¡±

    ¡°Young master, be careful!¡±

    Bang ¡­

    The bullet passed through Marks¡¯ chest and blood continued to gush out, slowly soaking his clothes.

    ¡°Marks!¡±

    ¡°Fred, pull back!¡±

    Soon, Marks was dragged onto the ne by two men in ck, who dropped him off and went back to meet Marcy.

    Looking at Marks, who was spilling blood, Rosemary was so frightened by the scene that she forgot to cry and hurriedly took a bandage to help Marks stop the bleeding.

    ¡°Marks, hold on!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Marks spoke very weakly, and his face grew pale.

    Rosemary took the scissors and carefully helped Marks cut the clothes on his chest, looking at the bloody wound on his chest.

    ¡°Marks, hold on!¡±

    As soon as Fred came up and put his hands down, he started examining Marks¡¯ wound.

    Looking at Marks¡¯ wounds, the expression on Fred¡¯s face grew heavy.

    ¡°The bullet is only a centimeter away from the heart, and if the bullet is not removed immediately, Marks¡¯ life will be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Then what else to say, operate immediately!¡±

    After pondering for a while, Fred said with a hard look on his face, ¡°I can¡¯t sit alone in surgery, and the only one who knows how to heal has just been sacrificed!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    ¡°Do you understand?¡± Looking up at Rosemary, Fred asked in amazement.

    Despite the fear in her heart, Rosemary did not hesitate to step forward.

    ¡°When I went to college, I took a health care major, I still know a little bit about these things!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s get started!¡±

    As time passed little by little, finally, after three hours, the operation was sessfullypleted.

    ¡°Well?¡±

    Seeing Frede out from inside the room, Marcy stood up and asked.

    ¡°Temporarily not life-threatening, because of excessive blood loss, it may take tomorrow to wake up!¡±

    Knowing that Marks is not life-threatening, Marcy hanging a heart slowly reassured, Marks is for their own sake to be injured, if not for him, to stand at the angle of their own, I am afraid to have gone to hell to report.

    It took a while before Rosemary stumbled out of it.

 360 The Deadly Blow

    When Rosemary woke up, it was already the next morning.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°How did I get back?¡± She remembered helping Fredon the ne, after the surgery, and then ¡­

    I touched my head, howe I don¡¯t remember the back of it.

    ¡°It was the young master who carried you backst night. I grew up watching the young master, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen him so nervous about a girl?¡± After saying that, Auntie Wong brought a bowl of congee over and gave it to her.

    Rosemary, of course, knew what Auntie Wong meant and with a slight smile, digressed and asked, ¡°Auntie Wong, how¡¯s Marks doing?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Marks is more seriously injured this time, the young master has arranged for Marks to recuperate in a sterile ward, in addition to arranging several medical staff to take turns guarding it?¡±

    Seeing Auntie Wong ready to feed her the porridge, Rosemary hurriedly took the bowl and said, ¡°Auntie Wong, I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    ¡°Good, then you drink slowly, I¡¯lle overter to collect the bowl!¡±

    When Auntie Wong left and saw that it was still early, Rosemary finished the porridge in her hand, then changed her clothes and headed for Marcy¡¯s room.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rosemary gently pushed the door open and saw Marcy just naked and changing again, blushing slightly, she hurriedly turned her face and said, ¡°Marcy, I¡¯m going to work, I¡¯ll go straight back to my rented room after work, so I won¡¯te over.¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary¡¯s shy look and the corners of his lips lifted slightly, he still liked her pouty look at the reception better.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It just so happens that I have to make a trip to the office as well, so I¡¯ll take you there directly!¡±

    I wanted to refuse, but Rosemary saw that it was gettingte, and it was the first day of work today, so it was better to take his car.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary was about to go out in Marcy¡¯s car when she got a call from Lorry saying that Jacob wanted to discuss jewelry with her and asked her to go straight to Jacob¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Marcy asked as she fastened her seat belt.

    ¡°Oh, nothing, our president asked me to take the design directly to his apartment to talk about jewelry, just a little surprised!¡±

    After all, she a single woman directly to the president¡¯s apartment, although it is to talk about work, if it is for thepany¡¯s employees to see, there is no telling what will be spread!

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing, the jewelry designed by Huan Yu Group over the years is very ordinary, if I¡¯m not wrong, it should be because he attaches great importance to your design and is worried that there are ghosts within thepany, that¡¯s why he let you go to his apartment to discuss.¡±

    Worried about her imagination, Marcy took the unprecedented step of helping Jacob to exin.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Not wanting to give anyone the wrong idea, Rosemary asked Marcy to let her out of the car at the corner of Jacob¡¯s apartment.

    Seeing Lorry standing in the doorway waiting from a distance, Rosemary walked over and said with a smile, ¡°Good morning, Lorry!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Miss Harris just call me Lorry!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you can call me Vanessa, it sounds more intimate!¡±

    Smiling faintly at Lorry, Rosemary chuckled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Vanessa, the president is already waiting for you inside!¡±

    Having said that, Lorry led Rosemary to a stop in front of a vi at the innermost part of the apartment.

    ¡°Why does the president live here too?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s close to thepany, and sometimes the president is usually here if he needs to handle some important documents.¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary smiled and walked in together.

    ¡°President, Vanessa has arrived!¡±

    ¡°Sit down, Vanessa!¡±

    Rosemary and Lorry walked together to Jacob¡¯s side and sat down,ing straight in on the subject.

    ¡°I think there is nothing wrong with the jewelry you designed, I just think the main style should be more unique, and I also want a few more pieces with more feeling, you know, every season¡¯s jewelry show, the jewelry disyed in a wide range of styles, and expensive, I suggest you can design a few, and then select one, you think the best I think only four sets will be released worldwide!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Jacob, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too risky?¡±

    The average jewelrypany has a limited edition of ten sets, and there has never been a precedent for this in the industry.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to have any psychological burden, when you finish thinking about these designs, I also want you to design one that is unique in the world, that set, I only exhibit, not sell, in this way, can attract more customers.¡±

    ¡°I know there is an unwritten rule in the jewelry world that if the sales are not good, then the limited edition jewels, have to be auctioned off, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I trust you!¡±

    Jacob looked at Rosemary, ¡°There are several otherpaniespeting with us this time, and it¡¯s been a long time since our Huan Yu Group¡¯s jewelry has made a ssh over the years, so I want the best designs to push Huan Yu to the top again!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary took out theputer she had brought with her from her bag.

    Open your previous design and show it to Jacob.

    ¡°Although my previous design is not mature enough, but if I process it, I believe that with this small fresh type, it should be able to be one of the main sets, what do you think, president?¡±

    Look at those designs, each with a description on it.

    Jacob¡¯s eyes were dazzled.

    But that simple design and fresh style will indeed make people refreshing.

    Jacob wants to make a series like this, but it will enlist some customers, and maybe give a fatal blow to thosepanies that are studying how to do luxury.

    ¡°I think this program is good,ter you organize it, turn back to me, this set of jewelry, I think you can use it as the main model of this series!¡±

    Pointing to the sky blue jeweled set, Jacob looked at Lorry, as if asking his opinion as well.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, it looks really good!¡±

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s still satisfactory, I¡¯ll put it together and send it to you here, along with the one you just mentioned.¡±

    Jacob responded, reacted and said, ¡°The back, is that the series you gave me the day you applied for the job?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I used to like to draw down those jewelry collections when I was inspired, but I didn¡¯t think that it woulde in handy today!¡±

    Jacob took theputer and looked through the works one by one and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Looking at the style and samples drawn on it, even the samples with what materials, are very clear!

    It made a sh of amazement under his eyes.

    It seems that he has a really good eye.

    ¡°We¡¯ll release these two series for the spring and summer models first!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the pearl model look good?¡±

    Rosemary sidled up and sat next to Jacob.

 361 Heartbeat

    Slender fingers gently slid the mouse to find the design of the pearl model to Jacob.

    ¡°The pearl model is not bad, but we generally release two series, if we release three at once, will it be difficult for people to choose, and finally produce the effect of visual fatigue?¡±

    That would make his stuff less than 100% guaranteed!

    ¡°I do think that we can try it!¡± Looking at Jacob, Lorry said slowly: ¡°These threepletely different styles, and can not be linked together, maybe it will be the customer¡¯s favorite?¡±

    After all, does the market decide everything?

    Maybe, those noblewomen like this?

    Looking at Rosemary, Jacob nodded, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll release three series this time, and I¡¯ll get the beginning fired up first, and then have aunch party!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and said, ¡°You should know that nowadays, jewelry and easy to be copied, I do think of a better way!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary said, ¡°New media effect, make her a simple mv to be ced on various means of transportation, or on the railroad tracks, so that people can look forward to it!¡±

    Tapping his fingers on his thighs and looking at Rosemary, Jacob gestured for her to continue.

    See Jacob did not speak, Rosemary said: ¡°We can invite a man and a woman back, the man can show a face, the woman only need to show a back, will be in the hands of the jewelry gently words fall, to the time of the day we shoot mv prevail, at the bottom of the write the date of the jewelry on sale, xx month xx day, see you!¡±

    ¡°Well, such a good idea!¡±

    Looking at Jacob, Lorry said, ¡°So far, we haven¡¯t had such a creative ad in the jewelry world?¡±

    ¡°Well, but, who ys it?¡±

    ¡°How about hiring two famous actors to act?¡±

    As the words fell, Lorry looked at Rosemary and Jacob, his eyes ncing back and forth at the two of them.

    A little creeped out by Lorry¡¯s gaze, Rosemary said, ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Lorry looked at her and said, ¡°You are the chief design set of the main series this time, I do think that the effect will be the best if you and the president both go to shoot!¡±

    ¡°Besides, you designed the jewelry yourself, only you can show her soul, in that case, our collection will better impress our customers, and isn¡¯t that what we all want?¡±

    ¡°What Lorry said is not unreasonable, in this way, it will arouse the curiosity of the audience, and it will also be more effective to make people guess your identity!¡±

    Rosemary could not have imagined that Jacob would really agree to Lorry¡¯s suggestion to let her be the female lead in the music video.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think I fit!¡±

    ¡°How is it inappropriate?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Lorry said, ¡°Ourpany¡¯s performance in the first half of this year is all counting on you, if the performance is good, let the president put you on leave and give you a bonus plus a trip abroad!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary wanted to refuse, but found that she seemed to have no right to refuse ah!

    After all, you are now working for someone else, and now that even the president has spoken, will your sry be deducted if you don¡¯t agree?

    Seeing that Rosemary seemed to be in a difficult position, Jacob coughed lightly and said, ¡°If you are willing, thepany will pay you an additional advertising fee, and if thepany can rank first in sales this year, I will definitely give you a vacation!¡±

    ¡°Leave it for a few days?¡±

    ¡°At least half a month!¡±

    Seriously, Jacob¡¯s offer is really too attractive, Rosemary is also but the heart is moved.

    Half a month¡¯s time is enough for her to take a trip abroad, and by the way, she can also go out and find inspiration?

    If it¡¯s a leave of absence, the most she can take is two days off!

    Thinking that she owed so many favors before anything was done, Rosemary had to agree.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only guest starred in one or two ys before, and I haven¡¯t done anymercials!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, this kind of thing should be easy, you¡¯ll have the script and title written out by then and we¡¯ll be discussing it!¡±

    Rosemary finished and then asked, ¡°When do you probably want it?¡±

    ¡°The sooner the better! We want this to create new media now after all, our new productunch will also be held in a month¡¯s time, this ad I hope can be written earlier, so that we also have enough attention and topics to discuss!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and nodded.

    She should really think about it too!

    The advertisement of this video is rted to thepany¡¯s future new productunch, and more directly rted to the first exhibition of her work in her life, she must cheer up!

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s cheer together, this is the first job in my life, I will give it my all.¡±

    ¡°You can do it, you are a very talented designer with your own soul, I believe in you!¡±

    This kind of words, Jackson also said, but the fate of people.

    Such incendiary words like this somehow came out of Jacob¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Look, the president said you can, so you will definitely seed!¡±

    Lorry looked at Jacob as if he had seen a ghost, he was not too nice to Rosemary, it was too unnatural!

    At the thought of this, Lorry could not help but breathe a sigh of relief in his heart.

    Save so many years, because of that woman, the president is still single a person now.

    If Vanessa¡¯s presence could take care of him instead of that woman, then he was relieved.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we discuss the details of the mv first! I¡¯ll write out what Ie up with first, then you guys take a look at it, where it¡¯s not good we¡¯ll revise it together, and then I¡¯ll fix those that should be fixed at night and send it to your tank!¡±

    ¡°Like this, can your body take it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, anyway, these are my previous drawings, what I want to express I know very well in my heart, I just re-arranged, if I think there are different opinions I will write my opinion on the side, when the president thinks which one is good to use!¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary looked up at Jacob, only to realize he was looking at himself.

    With a light cough, Lorry spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m a little thirsty, I¡¯ll go get a ss of water!¡±

    Feeling the atmosphere a little awkward, Rosemary said, ¡°Where¡¯s the fridge, I¡¯ll go get it!¡±

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s just around the bend ahead!¡±

    Lorry finished and sat down again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you look like that would make me think you¡¯re in love with Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just amazed at her talent, I¡¯ve never seen such an agile designer with this amazing talent, I¡¯ve just heard about it from my grandfather!¡±

 362 Blood and Tears

    Looking at Rosemary, who is abination of intelligence and beauty, he really likes her now?

    Jacob¡¯s face was hard whenever he thought of the family arranged marriage.

    If it were not for the year, the family intervened, maybe they would have had a happy family.

    So many years have passed, he is now also not anxious, anyway, such things as feelings, or let nature take its course is better!

    ¡°She is indeed very talented, I just read her markings, few designers would be that meticulous and would bring a jewel to life!¡±

    ¡°Well, if this jewelry showcase is good, I n to promote her to be the director of the design department!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too fast if it rises like this?¡±

    Lorry is very worried to look at Jacob, said: ¡°If you do this, the board of directors will certainly have opinions, you know, now because thepanycks designers, so you promote Vanessa to be the chief designer, they did not dare to say anything, if it is promoted twice in half a year¡¯s time, and also the position of director, those old guys will certainly There will be controversy!¡±

    Looking at Lorry, Jacob asked, ¡°Do you really think that the group of directors in thepany could really be blind?¡±

    A person who can bring great benefits to thepany, they will only hold in the palm of their hands.

    After all, that is a golden chicken that willy golden eggs, and as long as they can give them golden eggs, they can all tolerate those things in the post.

    ¡°That said, but your grandfather¡¯s side, it¡¯s not easy to exin!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel like I have to ount for everything like he does.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Before Lorry could finish her words, Rosemary had already walked over with a drink.

    ¡°Is this drink okay?¡±

    ¡°I can do it all!¡± Shaking the drink in his hand, Lorry replied.

    Jacob took the drink, looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go out and have dinner before we discuss it!¡±

    ¡°So soon, it¡¯s time to eat again, I have no appetite when I think of those dishes!¡± Lorry¡¯s entire body was lying on the sofa wailing with a reluctant face.

    ¡°I just saw a lot of dishes inside the president¡¯s refrigerator, if you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll go fry a few dishes and we¡¯ll eat here at noon, how about that?¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, Rosemary regretted how she could turn the tables on the guests.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind it, don¡¯t mind it, there are really few girls who can cook nowadays!¡± Lorry heard Rosemary say that she was eating at home, the whole person bounced up from the sofa and said very nonchntly.

    Looking at Rosemary, Jacob said, ¡°That¡¯s hard work for you!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and cook, there are some other designs inside theputer, you can take a look!¡±

    As the words fall into ce, Rosemary stands up and leaves.

    ¡°There are other designs?¡± Jacob looked at hisputer, then clicked on other folders and sure enough, he saw quite a few designs.

    But there are some designs that have not been designed yet.

    Inside the design, there is a design that he can¡¯t wait to design.

    It was a set designed with red stones, and the naming on it was an intery of blood and tears.

    The design is cumbersome, and each vine is intertwined, inseparable and want to separate, especially the ruby, quietly set in it, like a tear of blood left in the corner.

    ¡°President, is everything okay!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just think the design, it¡¯s really beautiful!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but Jacob looked at Rosemary¡¯s set of designs and felt very hard in his heart, as if he saw a girl standing on the edge of a cliff, tossing and turning about her feelings.

    ¡°I also think it¡¯s pretty good, and I don¡¯t know where Miss Harris got her design ideas from.¡±

    ¡°I have decided that this jewelry will be ordered as the main model this time, the one that is not on sale in limited edition!¡±

    Looking at this design, Lorry felt stunning, but so many stunning works, how the president chose this one?

    Jacob saw Lorry was very surprised, continued: ¡°I know you will feel so many experience design why unique choose this one, but you can look at the design of this one as well as the story, I think it is very deep, and now those in high society are more like this style, I think it should cause a burst of mainstream! ¡±

    ¡°What you say is true at all, but I think the design is good, but will there be a little impractical?¡±

    ¡°You say impractical is?¡±

    ¡°I think this jewelry is called the interweaving of blood and tears, but I saw inside this jewelry in addition to a faint sadness, and ¡­ anyway, this feeling, can not say!¡±

    Lorry finished, her hand gently rubbing her chin.

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Lorry asked as she stood behind Rosemary, looking at the figure that had been busy inside the kitchen.

    Rosemary looked back and saw Lorry standing at the door, smiled slightly and said, ¡°No, wait another ten minutes and then you can eat!¡±

    Smelling the fragrance wafting out from inside the pot, Lorry really found it hard to imagine what kind of things such a girl had suffered in the past.

    ¡°Vanessa, whoever marries you in the future will be so happy!¡±

    Lifting the dish from Rosemary¡¯s hand, Lorry said seriously.

    Turning her head, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, I don¡¯t know if these meals are to your liking!¡±

    ¡°You are also too modest, it seems that the president and I have a mouthful today!¡±

    Lorry smiled as she watched Rosemary cook up a few delicate small dishes.

    ¡°As long as you guys like it, you go wash your hands first and you can eat soon!¡±

    Lorry responded,, which went out and washed his hands.

    Sitting at the table and watching Jacob go off somewhere, it was then that he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the president?¡±

    ¡°Just called to go!¡±

    Standing up and going outside, Lorry did see Jacob standing on the balcony, talking on the phone.

    ¡°What?¡± Jacob asked to Lorry as he hung up the phone.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Jacob responded, and only then said to Lorry, ¡°Those old guys called!¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the Vanessa thing?!¡±

    ¡°Well, they say I make decisions too hastily and nag a lot.¡±

    Shrugging, Lorry said, ¡°But you¡¯re not someone who can listen to other people¡¯s chatter, either. You didn¡¯t promise anything when you were just there, did you?¡±

    ¡°Of course I guarantee it, I guarantee that after the new product is released this time, it will surpass all the peers and achieve the first position!¡±

    Jacob said, with a sh of fire in his eyes.

    ¡°S Group, has dominated the market for too long!¡±

    ¡°So a big living person, how can you not find it, give me continue to find!¡±

 363 I canâ€™t do it

    A harsh voice rang out, appearing appalling inside the room.

    At the desk, the man in ck stood there, head down, listening, and Wilson, who was sitting in his office chair, spoke.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Those eyes were flooded with fishy red blood, all cold.

    If that look can kill, then the man in ck standing in front of Wilson, already do not know how many times dead.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to look, since thest incident, almost no one has seen Miss Harris again, we can¡¯t find her even if we turn the whole city of A over!¡±

    ¡°Her bank cards, are they all unaltered?¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe that Rosemary had really been killed. How could a person of that size just disappear into thin air?

    ¡°Over the past few months, we have searched the sides of several surrounding urban areas, and so far still now, there is still no news!¡±

    After the man in ck finished, he gave Wilson a helpless look and said, ¡°Young master, aren¡¯t you already getting ready to get married, huh? Why are you still looking for news of Miss Harris?¡±

    Dead or alive, shouldn¡¯t it all have nothing to do with him anymore?

    Wilson¡¯s eyes were filled with cold intent inside, ¡°She is not to die without my permission!¡±

    ¡°Young master, you know what happened that day, the blood sample inside the snow has been extracted, it has been confirmed that it is Miss Harris¡¯s blood, so cold, so much blood, maybe Miss Harris has ¡­¡±

    ¡°Never!¡±

    Staring viciously at the man in ck, Wilson said, ¡°Who told you that she was dead? As long as I don¡¯t see her body, I won¡¯t believe she¡¯s dead!¡±

    How could she have died?

    Wilson had never believed that someone who cherished life as much as Rosemary could die so easily.

    Even if she doesn¡¯t do it for herself, for the sake of her child, she will definitely stay strong.

    Because he knew how important the child was in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The fact is that something really happened to Miss Harris, it¡¯s been months, and if Miss Harris is really okay, then why would she note to you, young master?¡±

    Bang ¡­

    The words of the man in ck fell on the floor with a thud next to Wilson¡¯s table hand.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Wilson looked at the man in ck and shouted coldly.

    The man in ck had just reached the door when he saw Joseph standing in the doorway, ¡°Mr. Flower!¡±

    ¡°Your young master, is he throwing a tantrum again?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the ones who are useless, so far we haven¡¯t found Miss Harris!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not your fault, you didn¡¯t cherish it before, now it¡¯s useless to go crazy!¡±

    Joseph waved his hand at the men in ck, gesturing for them to leave first, before easing into Wilson¡¯s office.

    Looking at the face of Wilson, Joseph said: ¡°Things have been so long ago, you do not need to hold a grudge, just they are right, Rosemary now just do not want to see you, if she really died, it is normal, if you did not first do her wrong, how can others take advantage of the opportunity! ¡±

    ¡°But I regret it now!¡±

    Wilson tightened his grip on the pen in his hand and spoke coldly, ¡°I want that baby!¡±

    ¡°Then you might as well just get a surrogate, Rita can¡¯t have children anymore and you think of Rosemary and that child of yours, Wilson, have you ever been fair to Rosemary?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s words were followed by Wilson¡¯s, ¡°That¡¯s what she owes me, The Grant family. The Grant family took so much money and gave it to his father, is it wrong for her to have a child for me, The Grant family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Harris family took arge bride price from you, The Grant family, but if you, The Grant family, hadn¡¯t taken a liking to her birth date and wanted to marry her, Andrew wouldn¡¯t have dared to fight with you, The Grant family. How could Rosemary have agreed to marry you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right, what¡¯s wrong is that the family shouldn¡¯t have taken The Grant family¡¯s bride price!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words fell on his lips, Joseph could not help but look at a slight breath in his heart.

    It¡¯s hopeless!

    All this time, they thought Wilson would reflect and think about the causes and consequences of the whole thing.

    ¡°Seeing you like this, I¡¯m really d Rosemary is not here anymore, even if I die, it¡¯s better than being with someone like you!¡±

    ¡°Morning ¡­¡±

    Before Wilson could finish his sentence, Joseph spoke up and said, ¡°You and Rita are getting married, I am not going to your wedding, not to mention how our brothers¡¯ rtionship is? You know, Edmund and I don¡¯t like Rita, but no matter what, I will still send congrattory gifts, but I can¡¯t go to your wedding!¡±

    After saying that, Joseph added, ¡°Since you are already going to marry Rita, remember to get your divorce license with Rosemary first, otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee that Tina will do something crazy for Rosemary again!¡±

    ¡°You know, I can¡¯t even get married unless she¡¯s dead!¡±

    Joseph nced at Wilson and smiled, ¡°This is easy, you go get her a death notice and everything will be solved!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Joseph said coldly: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t do it, I see nothing you can¡¯t do now, Edmund has gone back now, it¡¯s time for me to go back and see, I came here to say goodbye to you!¡±

    Looking at Joseph in dismay, he asked, ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°w country, I have a house over there, I intend to go over there to have a good rest, you things, I do not care!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ming me aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Wilson looked at Joseph and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you for what you¡¯ve done since you lost your memory, but the only thing I can¡¯t let go of is what you did to Rosemary, no matter what, the child in her belly is yours, but what you did to her was too chilling!¡±

    Not waiting for Wilson to speak, Joseph continued: ¡°Wilson, you are no longer the Wilson I knew back then, your heart, changed, even Rita who sleeps next to you every night, you do not think about whether she is really good for you, but will really be good for you, personally driven away! ¡±

    ¡°I know what you mean, but I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve done anything wrong?¡±

    ¡°You are not doing anything wrong, when you think about it someday, I believe how much you do now, how much you will regret then!¡±

    As soon as Joseph¡¯s words fell, Rita¡¯s voice came from outside the door, ¡°I know the news that I can¡¯t have children is a big blow to Wilson, but I truly love Wilson, the big deal is that I will never get married for the rest of my life, and I don¡¯t care if I can only take Wilson¡¯s side.¡±

    Slowly walking to Wilson¡¯s side, Rita looked at Wilson with two teary eyes and said, ¡°My biggest wish in this life is to stay by Wilson¡¯s side, no matter what you guys say, I don¡¯t care!¡±

 364 I feel sick

    Oh ¡­

    Joseph sneered, looked at Rita, said sarcastically: ¡°Rita¡¯s acting skills are really good, I can¡¯t help but want to p and shout, you such acting skills, did not go to work as an actor, is really a pity, why don¡¯t you let Wilson say something to thepany, I guarantee that at the end of this year¡¯s film queen award will definitely say it is you! ¡±

    With a twinkle in his eye, Joseph said, ¡°I just seem to have said something wrong, you are not even called acting, because that does not even need to act, this should be your human nature!¡±

    Looking at Joseph, Rita lightly bit her lower lip and said, ¡°Joseph, I know you don¡¯t like me ¡­¡±

    Rita¡¯s red lips flicked open and just as she wanted to exin, she was interrupted by Joseph, ¡°Don¡¯t you talk to me in such a tone, I feel sick!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, Xiaotong is my fiancee!¡± Wilson looked at Joseph and said coldly.

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s your fianc¨¦e!¡±

    But what about him, or his brother?

    The thought of so many years of brotherhood, but now because of a woman affected, Joseph¡¯s heart is smothered.

    How angry Edmund was when he walked out of here with the medicine box in his heart!

    But they can¡¯t do anything about it!

    Now Wilson¡¯s heart, has beenpletely blinded by that calction in his heart, if not for that car ident at the beginning, he would not have be like this!

    Now even if they say one more word in front of him, his heart will be unusually sensitive.

    This Rita also has no idea what she told Wilson to be convinced of her.

    ¡°Joseph, you know, that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t mean that, but I think we should all calm down between us, Edmund is not wrong, if we all didn¡¯t know each other, there wouldn¡¯t be so much going on now.¡±

    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡±

    Wilson looked at Joseph and felt guilty all of a sudden.

    If it were not for Joseph and Edmund, Wilson would not be where he is today.

    What an asshole you just said!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was really in a hurry just now, and you know that there are just too many things happeningtely, I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡±

    ¡°I do think we all need to calm down, I will go to W to live for a while, just take Karen out for a break, you are preparing for the new jewelryunch, you cane back to me every other time!¡±

    Wilson knows Joseph¡¯s temper, and he must be ming him in his mind right now!

    Watching his back as he left, Wilson¡¯s mood grew irritable.

    Rita stepped forward and took his hand, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, they are not you, naturally they can¡¯t understand your feelings, if they really consider you as a brother, they should understand the pain in your heart!¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re all my good brothers!¡±

    ¡°I know they¡¯re your good brothers, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll figure it out after a while!¡±

    The words fell, Rita took a ss of water to Wilson, ¡°Drink some water first, don¡¯t think too much!¡±

    Wilson answered and gulped down all the water.

    But did not notice, standing aside Rita¡¯s eyes shed a glint of light.

    And with that, a sh of light!

    ¡°How about, if you feel tired, take a good rest, I¡¯ll go out and get you some food, you see you haven¡¯t had a good resttely!¡±

    The words fell, and Rita immediately walked out.

    Wilson heard the sound of the room door being closed, suddenly opened his eyes wide to rush to the toilet in the bathroom, will just drink in all the water buckled out, and then all the vomit.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, everything¡¯s fine!¡± Edmund suddenly appeared behind him and said in a soft voice.

    Half-kneeling on the edge of the toilet, Wilson shook his head gently.

    ¡°Hold on for a while longer, now that Rita has slowly let her guard down, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll reveal herself soon!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m waiting for her to get in touch with that person now!¡±

    ¡°Just now you and Joseph acted, and really like that, even I think, you are really fighting!¡±

    Rita would not have been easily fooled if she had not acted more realistically.

    Wilson looked up at Edmund and said, ¡°It¡¯s not my baby Rita is carrying, the DNA is out.¡±

    ¡°Well, I got the message a long time ago!¡±

    Standing up, Wilson washed his face and said, ¡°Now even if we suspect that Rosemary was killed by her, there is no evidence. If I am not wrong, the person who really wants Rosemary¡¯s life should not be her, but someone else!¡±

    ¡°No matter what, for the time being, let her be pleased with herself for a while, walking at night will always meet a ghost!¡±

    Edmund said with a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, ¡°I wonder how happy Rosemary would be if she knew you had remembered!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s smile froze in mid-air and he said softly, ¡°She would be so disappointed in me if she was still around!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you lose your memory at that time? Didn¡¯t mean to hurt her!¡±

    ¡°But I ended up breaking her heart!¡±

    When he finished, Wilson looked at Edmund and asked, ¡°Well, have you found Rosemary yet?¡±

    Edmund replied, ¡°It¡¯s like she¡¯s evaporated from the earth, I can¡¯t find her anywhere.

    ¡°Whether or not something really happened, we¡¯ll only know after Rita confesses.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Have you felt ufortable anywhere in the past two days?¡±

    The words fell into voice, Wilson gently touched the back of his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that the wound I hit two days ago still hurts a little!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve just recovered your memory now, so it¡¯s normal to have a little pain, you don¡¯t have to worry about the things inside thepany, Chen and I will take care of it!¡±

    Wilson nodded, and the frown that had been on his face was now tighter.

    ¡°Actually, I really regret it now, I don¡¯t even know what I did some time ago?¡±

    He doesn¡¯t know how he could have believed that woman Rita in the first ce.

    Looking at his face of self-reproach, Edmund sighed helplessly and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to talk about this now, Rita should now think she has you under her control, so she¡¯s starting to get carried away, and soon she¡¯ll go after that person!¡±

    ¡°By the way,st time I found a drug residue that can make people hypnotized from inside your body. ording to my spection, the reason why you believed that woman¡¯s words must be that your potion was tampered with when you were in the hospital, and during youra, you were hypnotized!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t people get emaciated after hypnosis? But when I woke up at that time, I didn¡¯t have such a different appearance!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 365 Bear with it a little longer!

    ¡°This is the magic of this drug, although I have not yet found out the relevant information in this regard, but at least we now know that it was Rita who did the trick, and all we can do now is to wait for her to reveal her foot!¡±

    Patting Wilson¡¯s shoulder, Edmund continued, ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to keep an eye on it for a while, but she should be feeling it and hasn¡¯t been out much these days!¡±

    ¡°Rita is a smart woman, even just a little wind will make her notice, so our people, we must be more careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve installed a positioning system on her body, our people will be monitoring her in secret during this period of time to find her connection with that person as soon as possible!¡±

    The words fell, Edmund spoke: ¡°I really want to just kidnap her and have a severe torture to force a confession!¡±

    He just couldn¡¯t believe that Rita would not speak up!

    But these, too, are just thoughts.

    Now Rita is not the same Missy as before, behind her, there is a mysterious group.

    Even if they don¡¯t care very much, but they don¡¯t even know what kind of opponent they really are, how dare they act rashly?

    ¡°Bear with it a little longer!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go first, or she should find out!¡±

    ¡°You go ahead! I¡¯ll put her in charge of this season¡¯s jewelry design during this period, so there are more chances to go out, so you tell your people to remember to keep a closer eye on her.¡±

    Edmund responded, and that¡¯s when he turned to leave!

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s back, Wilson could not help but sigh in his heart.

    In the beginning, it was all because of his own confusion, so he let Rosemary suffer so much, even Rosemary is now alive or dead do not know, and he did not have any way to Rita.

    He still needs to find Rita¡¯s crime as soon as possible now so that he can take her to the police station.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Wilson was back to his old debauched self and shouted at the door.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time for dinner!¡± The butler shouted, his eyes filled with helplessness inside.

    When will the young master think about it?

    ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll be right down!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words fell, got up and went down!

    The housekeeper looked at Wilson¡¯s back and spoke up behind him, ¡°Just now Rita said, don¡¯t make too much meat for young master, then we prepare more vegetarian food for you, does young master want to eat vegetarian recently?¡±

    Lips hooked, Wilson returned, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been eating vegetariantely!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, the butler didn¡¯t think much of it and immediately ordered it!

    Rosemary was up early on Tuesday morning.

    Took a shower, then painted myself with light makeup, blew out a random haircut, and put things in order!

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Well, is everything ready?¡±

    Looking at the stylishly dressed Rosemary, Heidi smiled brightly, ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t stop herself fromughing when she finished.

    Said to Heidi: ¡°Well, no more jokes, I didn¡¯t go to the office on the first day of work yesterday, I must be at the office on time at eight o¡¯clock this morning, it¡¯s alreadyte, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Heidi nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made breakfast, have some breakfast before you go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat today, it¡¯s gettingte, I want to go earlier and try to leave a good impression!¡± Yesterday did not go to thepany all day, although it was with the president to talk about the details of the jewelry store, but the people inside thepany do not know ah!

    After saying that, Rosemary patted Heidi¡¯s shoulder and said with a smile, ¡°Go for it, when I get paid next month, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal!¡±

    ¡°Go Vanessa! When I get paid for the article, I¡¯ll treat you to a big dinner too!¡±

    Looking at the time on her wrist, Rosemary said, ¡°It¡¯ste, it¡¯s already toote, I have to go to work, bye!¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Watching Rosemary leave with her bag, Heidi¡¯s heart was a little envious.

    In fact, she also likes this kind of atmosphere at work, after all, who also want a few more friends, when there is nothing to do, can go out together to get together outside.

    However, those people like to judge people by their appearance, and when they see that she is not good-looking, they do not give her a chance at all. Since she graduated from college, she has learned a lesson.

    There are times when doing well is not as good as looking good.

    Like her kind of look is not very beautiful, manypanies do not even give a little chance to work, will directly brush her down.

    Standing at the entrance of Huan Yu, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but cheer herself up in her heart, Rosemary, you can definitely do it, go!¡±

    ¡°Good morning Miss Harris!¡±

    The secretary she saw in the president¡¯s office that day smiled faintly at Rosemary. Dao.

    ¡°You¡¯re here so early today!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s alreadyte, today is the first day to work here in thepany, want to report early, or familiar with thepany¡¯s environment first!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The young secretary nodded and replied to Rosemary, ¡°The president has already exined that you should go directly to his office and wait for him when you arrive!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Rosemary nodded to the little secretary, and only then rode up with her in the elevator.

    Rosemary¡¯s mood, thinking that she would be working here from now on, was not the usual excitement.

    This is, after all, her first job over here, and she must do it well.

    ¡°This is the president¡¯s office, just go in and wait.¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary pushed open the door and walked in.

    ¡°Why are you here so early?¡±

    As soon as shepushed open the door, Rosemary saw Jacob.

    Hearing his words, he nodded and said, ¡°Well, I thought I would be the earliest one, but I never thought you would be even earlier than me!¡±

    ¡°Well, sit down!¡±

    Jacob said, nodding his jaw at Rosemary and putting the cap on the pen in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the file to your email, have you seen it yet?¡±

    ¡°I have seen it, just saw it, but is good, better than I thought, but I have not finished reading, you came!¡±

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand about the president, you can talk to me and I¡¯ll exin it to you!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words fell and Jacob nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯m particrly confident in your design for the time being, but I just want to know if you¡¯ve thought about that mv thing yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, but I ¡­¡±

    Before the words were out of my mouth, the door was pushed open!

    ¡°Vanessa, so early, just now I was standing at the door waiting for you?¡±

    Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°I want toe over a little earlier and familiarize myself with thepany by the way!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Lorry smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll show you aroundter to get familiar with it!¡±

 366 Not a good feeling

    ¡°Well, okay!¡±

    As Rosemary¡¯s words fell, Jacob always felt something was wrong!

    ¡°We were just discussing Vanessa¡¯s work, and the mv thing!¡±

    When Jacob finished, Lorry nodded.

    Taking a deep breath, Jacob realized that Rosemary¡¯s eyes were on Lorry the whole time.

    A light cough, the two men then responded.

    Smiling apologetically at Jacob, ¡°Sorry, I lost my temper earlier!¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get on with what we were talking about! If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand about the design, you can talk to me about it all!¡±

    ¡°I have something I want to ask you, and I wonder if you can sit down?¡±

    Jacob looked up at Rosemary and asked.

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°President you say, as long as I can do it, I will do it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, didn¡¯t you say at the beginning that you would pretend to be a jewel? I want you to help me make the interweaving of blood and tears for our finale this year!¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary said, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, but if I were to do it, I might not have as much time to design as much.¡±

    ¡°Well, this is no problem, because you have already designed the new products for this season, if you don¡¯t mind, you will work hard during this time to get this limited edition out!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I won¡¯t do well?¡±

    Looking at Jacob, Rosemary asked rhetorically.

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried! Because I believe in you!¡±

    A word of trust in you makes Rosemary feel sublime.

    On the contrary, Rosemary was happy.

    After taking a deep breath, Rosemary returned, ¡°President, I¡¯m really touched by this belief in me, but I also feel a pressure.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m very happy with this jewelry set, so I want you to design it yourself so that I feel grounded.¡±

    Jacob finished, took theputer and put it in front of them and said, ¡°The name of this set of jewelry, I want to change it!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s bad?¡±

    Looking at Jacob, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not bad, it just feels like there¡¯s something indescribable, but I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re talking about it!¡±

    Sitting on the couch in the office, the three men looked at the work and keptmunicating.

    Looking at the more and more satisfied with the work, Jacob¡¯s heart just a little bit of relief.

    ¡°Later I will let Lorry take you to give a department to familiarize yourself with, during this time you first do the job I taught you, other things do not need you to manage!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, go down first!¡±

    Jacob finished, and only then did Rosemary stand up and leave.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, Jacob¡¯s heart, slightly ufortable.

    What¡¯s wrong with him?

    Once out of the office, Rosemary immediately breathed a sigh of relief, spat out her tongue, and said, ¡°Hey, I was scared to death, I thought I had just done something wrong and the president was not happy?¡±

    ¡°Why? The president is very appreciative of your design, so don¡¯t think so much about it, just do your job well!¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯reforting me, but I thank you for thefort!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really notforting you, I¡¯m telling the truth, besides, I wouldn¡¯tfort you with such things!¡±

    ¡°Although it has been on two days of work, but the official work, today is still the first day it, the heart inevitably have a little bit of excitement!¡±

    Rosemary finished, smiled slightly at Lorry, and the two of them pressed the elevator and went downstairs.

    Coming to the design department, Lorry introduced to Rosemary, ¡°This is the design department, you will work here from now on!

    After saying that, Lorry pped his hands to the people inside and said, ¡°Okay, everyonee here for a minute, I¡¯ll introduce you to a new colleague!¡±

    ¡°Lorry!¡±

    All the people came over and shouted at Lorry.

    ¡°This is the new designer Vanessa, now responsible for all the designs of the new season¡¯s jewelryunch, everyer Kevin help!¡±

    ¡°Hello everyone! My name is Vanessa, nice to meet you all, and I¡¯ll ask Kevin for guidance in the future!¡±

    ¡°Lorry, howe we haven¡¯t heard before that there will be a new designering to our design department?¡±

    Apetent woman approached and looked at Lorry and asked.

    ¡°Oh, Miss Harris was handpicked by the president!¡±

    The words fell, Lorry to Rosemary introduced: ¡°This is thepany¡¯s chief designer Vivian, you can Kevin exchangeter!¡±

    Vivian nced at Rosemary but said nothing.

    RosemaryHeidi graciously extended her hand, looked at Vivian, smiled slightly, and spoke, ¡°Hi, my name is Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°I know, Lorry has just introduced it!¡±

    ¡°Thepany including you is a total of three chief designers, one is Vivian, the other is Phoebe, she seems to be out,ter I will introduce to you!¡±

    ¡°Chief designer?¡±

    Vivian was amazed at Lorry, and the small design set-ups around her looked at each other.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    How did thepany parachute in such a young chief designer?

    But thinking about what Lorry just said, she is now in charge of this season¡¯s main product, so it would make sense if she is the lead designer.

    ¡°Lorry, our design department although recently is really in need of some fresh blood, cane on the arrangement of her in such an important position, is it will not be a bit inappropriate ah!¡±

    When Vivian finished, Lorry still kept her smile on.

    ¡°You can go directly to the president if you feel something is not appropriate, but for this season¡¯s new productunch, the president has decided to enable Vanessa¡¯s work.¡±

    ¡°But the president hasn¡¯t even looked at her work, so what makes ¡­

    ¡°What are the credentials?¡±

    Suddenly, a female voice interrupted Vivian¡¯s words, ¡°Since we are all working for thepany, I don¡¯t think the new chief designer has any responsibility to report everything to you, besides, she is now a designer on par with us, and the main focus is on her products, I don¡¯t think there is anything!¡±

    Rosemary turned her head and looked in amazement at the burgundy curly-haired girl, so beautiful that she couldn¡¯t take her eyes away.

    ¡°I just heard some of it and I also had the pleasure of seeing one of her designs at my dad¡¯s ce, it¡¯s very creative and I¡¯m sure we¡¯lle out on top this year.¡±

    Phoebe finished, walked up to Rosemary, extended her hand, and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Phoebe, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Holding out her hand, Rosemary gave Phoebe a small smile.

    Retracting her hand, Phoebe turned her head to look at Vivian and said, ¡°The two of us are also considered the old people of thispany, why do we need to ba theunch of new products every time? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that the jewelry piece of ourpany has been on the downside for the past two years, since that¡¯s the case, why not let Vanessa try, I do think she can bring our Huan Yu Group to a peak!¡±

 367 What do you mean?

    Vivian nodded and said, ¡°I, then, will wait and see!¡±

    The words fell into voice and left directly.

    Phoebe looked at Rosemary and nodded, following suit.

    Patting Rosemary¡¯s shoulder, Lorry spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the two of them have always been such tit-for-tat, just get used to it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to your office.¡±

    Leading Rosemary to her office, looking at therge office, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt even more pressure.

    ¡°Just listen to what they said, don¡¯t believe anyone, inside thispany, the people who want to harm you are far more than those who want you to be good, do your own thing well in the future, don¡¯t think about anything else, try to lock the code on what is useful.¡±

    Looking at Lorry with surprise, Rosemary quickly understood what he meant and said, ¡°Thanks, I understand!¡±

    Lorry looked at Rosemary, smiled lightly and said, ¡°The president recruited so many designers, but I really like you, not much to say, understand things, what to say without saying much, a little bit to understand!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be proud if youpliment me like that!¡±

    ¡°I would like you to be proud, but I know you will not, although you have not been to ss, butpared to the average person, you are intellectually and emotionally high ah!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve finished what I should say, you adapt yourself first, if you don¡¯t know anything feel free toe over and ask me, I¡¯m all in!¡±

    When Lorry left, Rosemary then began to busy herself with the matter at hand.

    ¡°What do you mean!¡±

    Pushing open Phoebe¡¯s office door, Vivian walked in.

    Looking at Vivian¡¯s aggressive look, Phoebe couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Finally, he held back and said, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°That Vanessa, do you expect her to climb on top of us?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay much attention to her design, but since the president personally chose the person, then let her as well as the sky, anyway, now thepany¡¯s jewelry sales have been pressed by the S Group, thrown far away, and scolded at every meeting, don¡¯t you want to see other people¡¯s jokes this time?¡±

    Phoebe asked Vivian as she painted her nails.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    With her hands braced on the table, Vivian seemed to understand something.

    Blowing on her fingers, Phoebe slowly raised her head, ¡°She wants to die herself, so let¡¯s do her a favor and help her out, no?¡±

    ¡°I thought you ¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think I am?¡± Phoebe looked at her and said with amusement, ¡°In ourpany, there have always been three chief designers, and even if Linda were to leave, it wouldn¡¯t be the turn of a rookie all the time to take her ce.¡±

    ¡°I think so too, now that the design department has been without a director, I don¡¯t want this Vanessa to overpower us?¡±

    After Vivian finished, she looked at Phoebe and said mysteriously, ¡°Have you really seen her designs?¡±

    ¡°Where do I get to see it now?¡±

    Shrugging, Phoebe spoke: ¡°Thepany is very high on this design, even my dad just looked at a style and said it was not bad, I just said that because I didn¡¯t want you to be scolded by Jacob!¡±

    Taking Phoebe¡¯s hand, Vivian said, ¡°Thank you Phoebe, I thought you wanted to be on her side?¡±

    ¡°Fool, just with the two of us being friends for so many years, how could I possibly harm you?¡± After Phoebe finished speaking, a brilliant light darted inside her eyes.

    ¡°What you say is also true, we are all so many years of friendship, but is not to harm me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! So the most important thing we have to do now is to be united, now that Jacob is so nice to her, I still have to figure out where she¡¯sing from?¡±

    ¡°Just leave this kind of thing to me! I promise I will find out for you!¡±

    Vivian patted her chest and assured her.

    ¡°I know you mean well, but it¡¯s better for me to do this matter myself!¡±

    ¡°You forget, I have a friend who is in this field, just wait for my good news!¡±

    The words fell, Vivian and Phoebe chatted for a few more minutes before leaving.

    Looking at Vivian¡¯s back, Phoebe shrugged indifferently.

    Asif what was just said didn¡¯t concern her at all?

    But since she¡¯s going to grab it, let her do it herself!

    Anyway, when something goes wrong, it¡¯s not her business.

    After getting used to the new environment in the office, Rosemary felt that she was still a rtively adaptable person.

    ¡°How about that, think it¡¯s okay?¡±

    Suddenly, the office was suddenly pushed open and Jacob walked in, looking at Rosemary and asking.

    Snapping to her feet, Rosemary looked at Jacob and shouted, ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯vee to see how you¡¯re getting acquainted?¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, the colleagues in thepany are not bad.¡±

    ¡°In fact, just now, Lorry has told me, Vivian and Phoebe are thepany¡¯s former powerful generals, although at the beginning of the speech is a little bad, but after all is thepany¡¯s veteran, for your parachute is naturally not satisfied, so they say things, you do not have to take it to heart, the next time there is an opportunity, I will be a good talk to them. They.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the president¡¯s kindness, but these are not needed, and they have no bad intentions!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you would think so!¡± Jacob nodded, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go have lunch together! Sort of a pick-me-up for you!¡±

    Rosemary wanted to refuse, but looked at Jacob and finally held back.

    I don¡¯t know why, but Rosemary always feels an inexplicable closeness every time she¡¯s with Jacob ¡­

    Forget it, it¡¯s just a meal, it¡¯s no big deal.

    After saying that, the two walked out together.

    Looking at Jacob and Rosemary walking out together, Phoebe immediately walked up and said with a big smile, ¡°Jacob, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to check it out and invited Vanessa to join me for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Phoebe smiled faintly and said, ¡°So, do you mind if Ie along?¡±

    ¡°Of course not ¡­¡± Before the word ¡°mind¡± could be uttered, Jacob was heard saying, ¡°Today¡¯s treat is on me alone, so I¡¯ll treat you guys when I get the next chance!¡±

    Phoebe¡¯s face stiffened slightly, but she still replied graciously and decently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, since it¡¯s Jacob who wants to treat Vanessa to dinner, I¡¯ll treat you next time!¡±

    Rosemary nodded and did not speak.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Because she clearly sensed Phoebe¡¯s hostility towards herself.

    Looking again at Jacob, who had an ignorant face, Rosemary could not help but sigh in her heart.

    How do people today like to pull others out to block peach blossom ah!

 368 doing it all day and night inside?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jacob nced at Rosemary and reached out to take her arm.

    ¡°I can walk by myself!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and got a little nervous inside.

    This is apany, so many employees are watching, she does not want people to think that she Rosemary really rely on men to get to the top.

    ¡°What, the president didn¡¯t let you go to dinner with him?¡±

    Vivian walked up to Phoebe and asked.

    ¡°Well, Jacob said he was going to treat her individually, and it¡¯s okay to get together next time!¡±

    Phoebe is so smart, how could she not know what Vivian was saying.

    The wholepany, who does not know that she Phoebe like Jacob.

    Even the shareholders of thepany think they are a good match, and all along Jacob has been very polite to her, I can¡¯t imagine ¡­¡±

    This Vanessa, is really a vixen.

    ¡°Did you just deliberately not allow Phoebe to eat with us?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jacob hummed softly in response.

    ¡°Why?¡± Rosemary asked, puzzled.

    Jacob didn¡¯t turn around, but continued on his way, ¡°Why should I let here along?¡±

    ¡°She did ask after all, not to mention that she is still a girl, would it be rude of us to reject her like this!¡±

    With a chuckle, Jacob walked into the elevator and said, ¡°You said you were worried about her getting back at you!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think so!¡±

    Even if you really think so, you won¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Everyone inside thepany knows that Phoebe likes me, and her father is a director of thepany, so if I treat her badly, the directors will definitely have a problem with me, but I don¡¯t want to be bothered by her, and I don¡¯t like her!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her, ¡°Why?¡±

    She thinks Phoebe is still pretty good!¡±

    Although the surface does not look very friendly, but she looked at Jacob¡¯s eyes, full of tender love.

    That doesn¡¯t seem so bad!

    ¡°You really want to know?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the president can not say anything if he does not want to!¡±

    She¡¯s not one for gossip!

    Jacob pondered for a while and finally said, ¡°Actually, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say, I just think looking at her is very fake, a person can do that fake, in fact, it¡¯s not easy!¡±

    Rosemary lowered her head and smiled softly.

    Rosemary also thinks Phoebe is really fake, but girls are supposed to be like that in front of the man they like, right?

    It seems to be the same when you first fell in love with Wilson yourself!

    For his sake, she almost gave up her dignity and became a person she didn¡¯t even know.

    ¡°In fact, in front of love, everyone is more or less the same, right?¡±

    The same humble, the same want to win each other a smile, and make a lot of things they dare not imagine to do.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Jacob looked back at Rosemary and asked seriously, ¡°Will you be like her, in the presence of love?¡±

    Looking at Jacob, he said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for love in the first ce, I don¡¯t think I would be like this now!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but lower her head and let out a softugh. ¡°But now that I think about it, I feel ridiculous again. After all, I persisted for so long in the first ce, but never got what I wanted, and in the hearts of others, it turned out to be a joke.¡±

    And, still, a worthless joke.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to think so much, things will pass, although you are having a hard time now, but you are happy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe so!¡±

    In fact, up to now, Rosemary does not know what she is actually holding on to in her heart?

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about this topic, this time thepany¡¯s new jewelryunch, I wrote the n myself, jewelry I did not all take out to the people inside thepany, I want to do it in secret, in case thepany has a mole!¡±

    Looking at Jacob with surprise, Rosemary asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust the people inside thepany?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in it, it¡¯s just that there¡¯s a mole inside thepany right now, and I don¡¯t want any problems with thepany in my hands and being pushed to the wall!¡±

    If he fails this time, he really has to suspect that his management level is problematic.

    ¡°Although I do not quite understand what you say, but you can rest assured that my designer is the safest, and I will follow your request to make that jewelry this morning.¡±

    ¡°Approximately, how long will it take?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Jacob asked.

    ¡°First get all the raw materials ready, it doesn¡¯t really take long, but it¡¯s just polishing and stuff, plus some bits and pieces, it¡¯ll be ready in about half a month.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you should leave the inside of thepany alone for a while, there is a small processing nt next to my office that specializes in polishing jewelry, you can use it as you wish!¡±

    ¡°Doing it all day long in there?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Jacob naturally knew that this was harsh, especially when the other party was a girl, but still spoke to Rosemary, ¡°Sorry, time is short now, so I have to work hard for you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter, I don¡¯t feel anything at all, I can be allowed to be myself and I¡¯m still very happy.¡±

    When Rosemary finished, the elevator doors dinged and opened.

    Lorry had already been waiting at the door, and when she saw them arrivete, she opened the car door and said, ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t that fast?¡±

    ¡°Just talking, but really forgot that you are still here waiting!¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about, so animatedly?¡±

    Lorry asked with slightly narrowed eyes.

    ¡°You should be able to guess it all, it¡¯s the jewelry design thing!¡±

    Lorry certainly knows that.

    Jacob has been having trouble eating and sleeping all this time, all because of this jewelry design.

    Now that it is so easy to have someone as talented as Rosemary, he naturally cares a lot.

    ¡°By the way, the MV must be shot this week!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll write the script when I get back tonight, it¡¯s just a two-minute mv, it doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s hard work for you!¡±

    Jacob wanted to speak, but didn¡¯t know what to say at once.

    After all, he really needed Rosemary¡¯s help too much now. The three of them drove to a restaurant and stopped. When Rosemary got out of the car, they saw a waitere up and open the door.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    ¡°The old ce!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Hoffmann!¡±

    At the waiter¡¯s words, Rosemary asked in disbelief, ¡°What do they call you Mr. Hoffmann?¡±

    ¡°Before Jacob hadn¡¯t inherited the family business, everyone called him Mr. Hoffmann, and only now is he called the president!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary then responded.

    It turns out that Jacob is a regr here.

    Looking at the beautiful scenery inside the restaurant, ancient and with a lot of shady greenery, it is a bit like the restaurant Wilson took her to before.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

 369 Iâ€™ll wait for you

    Jacob looked at Rosemary, who was absorbed in her thoughts, and asked.

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    Rosemary slowed down and only then smiled apologetically at Jacob, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking anything?¡±

    ¡°I just ordered something, see what else you want to eat, feel free to order!¡±

    ¡°President, actually I¡¯m not very familiar with this, you just order it!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, now that we¡¯re outside and I¡¯m not your boss, you can call me Jacob, so we¡¯re all morefortable.¡±

    What does the president mean by that?

    Thinking about it, Rosemary¡¯s heart, even more worried.

    The president is not in love with himself, right?

    ¡°Vanessa, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no what?¡±

    Rosemary looked up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just remembered what happened before, so I¡¯m a little upset.¡±

    ¡°How about we change the restaurant!¡±

    It was just an excuse, but I didn¡¯t expect Jacob to take it to heart.

    This made Rosemary, who was at a loss for words, even more embarrassed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just saying it casually!¡±

    ¡°How can you talk about such things casually?¡± Jacob stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just change homes and eat!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no need!¡±

    Rosemary, in a hurry, took Jacob¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I just remembered that my parents used to bring me to this kind of cooking restaurant, so it¡¯s a bit like them.¡±

    Jacob then looked at her and said, ¡°Actually, you can bring your parents over too!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡± Rosemary smiled faintly and said to Jacob, ¡°Thank you President!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Jacob looked at Rosemary in disbelief, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t need to miss them as much as you do now if you picked them up!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s what ¡­ is no longer!¡±

    Lowering her head, Rosemary whispered.

    It¡¯s all in the past, so why does she have to think about it?

    ¡°Is it unwillingness?¡±

    Maybe now, he and Rita are living happily as a trio, so what is she worrying about here?

    These days, she doesn¡¯t dare to watch the news, let alone inquire about any news about Wilson and Rita, just because she¡¯s afraid she¡¯ll lose control!

    How much I loved it at first, how much I fear it now.

    Rosemary sometimes thinks about it, she really doesn¡¯t know whether she should hate Wilson very much or not, she doesn¡¯t even know herself.

    After going through so many things, she suddenly realized that she actually cares most about the child who has long been stained with blood.

    She poured all her feelings into that child, but she couldn¡¯t get a look at the unborn child before it was gone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Jacob could not have imagined it would turn out this way and spoke guiltily.

    ¡°In fact, there is no rtionship, have passed away, the deceased has passed away, the living still have to look forward, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa is right, people look forward!¡±

    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Lorry immediately said, ¡°The food is already served, eat first!¡±

    After dinner, the three returned to the office.

    Just stepped into the office door, I heard people behind me talking, ¡°Have you heard, the president went out for lunch with our new designer today!¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s the matter! After all, it¡¯s a new designer, or the chief one, even if it¡¯s normal for people to go out to dinner with the president.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, we came to thepany for so long, the president did not even look at us, this new designer, not simple ah!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Another person spoke coolly, ¡°In the past, it was Vivian and Phoebe who walked the show, but now it¡¯s all hers!¡±

    ¡°No way, who makes the person look good, the president likes it?¡±

    That was said as ifthey had all seen it with their own eyes.

    Rosemary just smiled slightly and stepped into her office.

    Just sitting down, the phone rang.

    Take the phone, Jacob¡¯s voice came over there, ¡°I¡¯m ready over there, you cane over anytime!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pack up my things in the office first ande over!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    Jacob finished and quickly hung up the phone.

    Rosemary looked at the hung-up phone, and the words I¡¯ll wait for you always gave her an illusion.

    She didn¡¯t think about it that much, sighed deeply in her heart, packed her things in her hands, and went upstairs!

    Justing out from inside the elevator, Rosemary saw Vivian talking to Lorry about something.

    Seeing hering, Lorry said as if she saw a lifeline, ¡°Vanessa, the president told me to wait for you here!¡±

    ¡°Please!¡±

    Rosemary walked over, nodded at Vivian with a smile, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here to see Lorry!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle back to youter!¡±

    Vivian nced at Rosemary before smiling at Lorry.

    Lorry nodded politely and waited until as soon as she left, then he tugged at his tie and said, ¡°Why are women so scary nowadays?¡±

    Looking at him with a crooked head, he asked, ¡°How horrible it is!¡±

    Looking at Lorry, Rosemary said with amusement, ¡°Vivian should have a crush on you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop kidding!¡± Lorry winced and said to Rosemary, ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    ¡°And what kind of girls do you like?¡±

    ¡°You like this?¡±

    After Lorry finished, he suddenly remembered something and then said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, it¡¯s not just a little awkward atmosphere?¡±

    Nodded, ¡°Well, okay!¡±

    Lorry didn¡¯t bother to ask her if what she said was okay was about the atmosphere just now, or something else!

    However, he did not pursue the question.

    Instead, he took Rosemary to a small processing nt off to the side, opened the door and said to Rosemary, ¡°This is where the president oftenes to see the jewelry, you can use whatever you want, there is everything inside, you can use whatever you want, you can talk to me if you have any questions.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s going to be tough on you for a while!¡±

    ¡°Actually, you guys don¡¯t have to talk so politely, I must not even feel very hard.¡±

    When she was on summer vacation, she would secretly go behind Andrew¡¯s back to a teacher¡¯s house to learn how to make jewelry, and every time she did it, she forgot to eat and sleep.

    Think about it, if it wasn¡¯t for that chance encounter and that teacher¡¯s pestering. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t be where she is now.

    Rosemary, who has loved designing jewelry since she was a child, fell in love with it when she first started learning to make it at her teacher¡¯s home.

    It was challenging and Rosemary loved it. What a sense of aplishment to take your favorite jewelry and polish it in your own hands!

    If not for her mother, perhaps she would have be a good designer by now.

 370 Does the president like her?

    ¡°Then you go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Waiting for Lorry to leave, Rosemary then carefully surveyed the surrounding jewelry, many of which are gold ssic models, surprisingly all disyed in the ss window, lying quietly.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s fingers gently touched the ss, and one day, her Rosemary¡¯s works could be disyed in those collections like this.

    With that in mind, Rosemary immediately took out the drawings she had designed and started making the jewelry.

    Jacob looked at theputer, Rosemary that buried in the production of jewelry, can not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    He just knew that Rosemary was the kind of person who would shine wherever she went.

    ¡°Lorry!¡±

    ¡°President, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lorry stood up and turned to Jacob and asked.

    ¡°No one is allowed near this room during this time, and I¡¯m afraid that in the boardroom, someone will deliberately try to sabotage it.¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    ¡°Also, Vanessa can not go over to her office during this time, let her take care of things here first!¡±

    Lorry responded, and that¡¯s when he left.

    cing theputer aside, Jacob then began to take care of his business.

    All afternoon, Rosemary didn¡¯te out and was inside non-stop.

    That careful look, and a professional designer, even better!

    It was finally 5:00 p. m., and as he watched the employees in the office leave work one by one, Jacob nced over there, and Rosemary was still doing it.

    Jacob nced at theputer and continued to correct the document.

    An hourter, Lorry came over and said to Jacob, ¡°President, it¡¯s 6:30.¡±

    Jacob looked up, ¡°Where¡¯s Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°Still doing things there, shouldn¡¯t we go back first?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a bit of paperwork left to finish, so go ahead and get her!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    In response, Lorry then walked out of the office.

    Pushing the door open, Lorry found that Rosemary hadn¡¯t even noticed himing in from outside and was still concentrating on her business.

    That serious look, as if the whole world had stood still, and there was nothing but herself.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Lorry called out to her, Rosemary did not say anything, but very carefully polished the jewelry in her hands.

    Seeing that she seemed unable to distract herself, Lorry had to stand aside, not daring to disturb.

    After a while, the door was pushed open again.

    Jacob walked up to Lorry and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you shouting?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so serious, I don¡¯t know what to say!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wait a little longer!¡±

    The words fell, and Jacob and Lorry both stood there, watching Rosemary do it.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Rosemary breathed a light sigh of relief, set the polished ruby aside and said, ¡°Off duty yet?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s after 6:30!¡±

    ¡°Thatte?¡±

    Picking up the phone aside, Rosemary checked the time, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go back!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Jacob said, and the three of them went out the door this time.

    Rosemary nodded and ced the jewelry in ce before heading out the door.

    As he walked away, he kept asking to Jacob, ¡°No one can get in this door, right!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± It requires the president¡¯s fingerprint and password to open, and even thepany¡¯s directors can¡¯t get in.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Lorry said soothingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I was worried someone would be able to get in?¡±

    In her heart, she knows better than anyone the importance of this jewelry.

    After all, it was a matter of whether she could stand firm in thispany.

    All along the way, the dual degrees had heavy expressions, as if they werepletely immersed in their own world.

    Even Jacob shouted at her several times and there was no response.

    The two men looked at each other and Lorry said to Jacob, ¡°Could it be that the president is putting too much pressure on Vanessa and that¡¯s why she¡¯s obsessed with her world?¡±

    ¡°Too much pressure?¡±

    Jacob¡¯s brow furrowed lightly, was it really because he was putting too much pressure on himself?

    Before he could say anything, the car was already parked outside a restaurant.

    Looking at Rosemary, Jacob spoke, ¡°Vanessa, it¡¯s here!¡±

    Rosemary reacted and smiled apologetically at Jacob, sorry president, I was just thinking about what I should do tomorrow, so I was lost in thought for a moment.

    ¡°Am I putting too much pressure on you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Shaking her head, Rosemary replied, ¡°I just haven¡¯t made jewelry in a long time, and now that I can easily do it myself, I¡¯m in a little bit of an excited mood!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Jacob finished and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go in for dinner first, and then I¡¯ll take you back afterwards!¡±

    ¡°No need for that!¡±

    I always feel ufortable eating with him.

    But in the end Rosemarypromised, people are already standing outside the door of the restaurant, and had to go in to eat.

    At that moment, Jacob¡¯s cell phone rang.

    ¡°You guys go in first, I¡¯ll take a call!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Nodding, Rosemary then went in first with Lorry.

    Looking at Lorry, Rosemary then asked, ¡°Would you say that the president is that nice to everyone?¡±

    ¡°At least in all the years I¡¯ve known him, he hasn¡¯t been that nice to everyone!¡±

    ¡°Then why is he being so nice to me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because of your outstanding talent!¡±

    Anyway, that¡¯s all he can think of right now.

    I can¡¯t say that it seems like the president is in love with her, right?

    Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too far-fetched?

    Ahem ¡­

    Coughing softly, Rosemary said, ¡°It could be!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Lorry asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the president is quite nice?¡±

    ¡°The president is really nice, but I don¡¯t want to have too much dealings with rich people.¡±

    When the initial John, toter Wilson ¡­ everyone is rich, but every time she can be hurt all over the body, are those people.

    She now just wants to simply live the rest of her life.

    ¡°But then again, if the president really likes you, will you ept it?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Without thinking, Rosemary refused.

    ¡°Why?¡± Lorry looked at Rosemary in disbelief and said, ¡°The women who want to marry the president throughout the capital are like a river of carp, anyone who wants to marry him!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°Maybe I might be the exception to the rule!¡±

    After all, something like marriage is really not for her.

    ¡°I listen to your words, I can guess what you used to do, but I do not want to ask, just the president is now very unusual for you, I do not know if he will like you, but this possibility is still veryrge!¡±

    He has never seen the president so attached to any woman.

    Just Rosemary¡¯s answer, but Lorry¡¯s brow furrowed, if the president really moved on her, will it be ¡­ again

 371 Give it up!

    After dinner, Jacob had to send Lorry back because she had a temporary problem.

    Looking outside at the beautiful view of the lights, Rosemary suddenly realized that it was the first time she had seen the night view of W¡¯s capital.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yes! The capital city is famous for its spring all year round and its night scenery at night, and many tourists from outsidee here, which creates a much higher material here than anywhere else.¡±

    Lorry gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands while exining like Rosemary.

    ¡°It¡¯s been over a month since I¡¯ve been here and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen the night scene here.¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Up ahead is the Blue River, do you want to go down for a walk?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Lorry asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it some other time! I have to go backter to write the script for the mv, so I¡¯d better wait until I¡¯m done with this period of time!¡±

    ¡°Good, when we¡¯re done with this season¡¯s new productunch, I¡¯ll take you for a stroll then!¡±

    Lorry, his eyes focused ahead, addressed Rosemary.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Suddenly, a man and a woman not far away caught Rosemary¡¯s eye. The man was pulling the girl as if to say something, and from the girl¡¯s movements, there seemed to be a touch of helplessness among the annoyance.

    Rosemary saw the girl seemed to take something out of the bag, saw the man grab it, the girl reached out to grab back her things, saw the rare to throw something on the ground, mouth open and closed.

    After the girl watched the man go, the whole person squatted on the ground and buried her head in herp.

    Rosemary always felt that the girl¡¯s figure was familiar, probably because it was dark where they were standing, so she didn¡¯t recognize who it was for a while.

    The car soon pulled up in front of the house where Rosemary lived.

    Lorry got out of the car, took a look at the house where Rosemary lived, and said, ¡°Is this where you live?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°This house doesn¡¯t look very big either, but the rent shouldn¡¯t be cheap!¡±

    After all, this house is not too remote, and not far from here are somepanies, it seems that theirpanies are not far from here.

    ¡°No, I share a room with a girl, the rent is not expensive!¡±

    Nodding, Lorry said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, you get some rest too, bye!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Lorry got into his car and drove away.

    Taking out the key and unlocking the door, Rosemary walked in and saw that the lights were still on everywhere and saw a note on the table.

    ¡°Vanessa, the meal is inside the kitchen and there¡¯s soup in the pot, I have to go out, Heidi!¡±

    Walking to the kitchen and seeing the meal inside the pot, Rosemary¡¯s heart warmed.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve felt this way, since Dad died and Natalie went back to the country, no one would cook and wait for her toe back.

    If there is anyone in this world worth keeping, it is Tina, and I wonder how she is doing now.

    *******

    ¡°Tina, Edmund came to see me yesterday!¡±

    Vincent, who was rubbing his shoulder with Tina, suddenly said.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out why Edmund keeps helping Wilson, is it necessary to be so nice to a heartless and heartless person like him?¡± Tina said indignantly while eating grapes.

    ¡°In any case, they have been friends with each other for many years, and although everyone disagreed with Wilson¡¯s initial approach, after all, he has amnesia, so it¡¯s only natural that they choose to forgive him!¡±

    Vincent said in a soft tone, Rosemary has been missing for more than three months, before, Tina often dreamed that Rosemary was killed, always woke up in the middle of the night, if not Nathaniel said Rosemary¡¯s matter he would go to investigate clearly, let her Carry to raise a baby, I¡¯m afraid Tina will not be so easy to let go. Wilson.

    ¡°Any news from Nathaniel?¡±

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel seems to be very busy over there during this period of time, so give him a callter and tell him to give up! So much time has passed, I don¡¯t hold much hope anymore.¡±

    Tina looked ahead and said slowly.

    Yesterday, when she passed by Chris Meyer¡¯s study, she heard him talking to her grandfather on the phone, as if something had happened there, and it seemed very difficult.

    The Meyer Family has essentially fallen out with The Grant family because of her, and while everyone supports her in her quest to get justice for Rosemary, she can see the suppression of The Meyer Family by The Grant family, and the emaciation of her father-inw.

    She thought that if Rosemary knew about it, she would not approve of her doing it either.

    Reaching out and stroking the baby inside her belly, Tina¡¯s heart is very relieved.

    Last month, the doctor said she was pregnant with a girl, and the Meyer Family was so happy that she had already discussed with Vincent that the baby would be called Siwan, Becky Meyer.

    Seeing his wife finally let go of Rosemary¡¯s affairs, Vincent¡¯s heart was very relieved, since Rosemary¡¯s ident, if she was not carrying a child inside her belly, he really dared not imagine what this silly woman would have tortured herself into.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it, I will persuade Nathaniel properly!¡±

    Vincent held Tina tightly in his arms, his hands gently stroking her soft hair.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Edmundter and I¡¯ll talk to him!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary came out of the shower, heard light footsteps from outside, and walked out.

    Just as I walked out of the room, I saw Heidi returning from outside alone, lost in thought.

    ¡°Heidi, where have you been, and why are you sote?¡±

    Walking up, Rosemary asked to Heidi.

    Hearing Rosemary call her, Heidi turned around, forced out a smile and said in a pretend rxed manner, ¡°Oh, I went out for dinner with my ssmates tonight, and I was so happy talking about it that I just came back now.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I made dinner and put it inside the kitchen, have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°I worked a littlete tonight, so the president treated me to a meal outside.¡±

    It was clear that Heidi was forcing a smile on purpose and Rosemary didn¡¯t know what was happening to her.

    ¡°Heidi, are you not feeling well, why do you look so pale?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Maybe I just came back from the cold wind, so my face is a little pale!¡±

    Heidi said as she reached up and touched her cheek.

    ¡°Then hurry back to your room and take a hot bath, then get a good night¡¯s sleep and get up tomorrow and nothing will happen!¡±

    Since she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, there are naturally reasons why she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, just like she does.

    Everyone has a past that they don¡¯t want to mention, and that past is often cruel and unforgiving.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go in first then, good night!¡±

    Rosemary gave her a small smile, ¡°Good night!¡±

    As she watched Heidi prepare to close the door, Rosemary suddenly called out to her.

 372 brings not happiness but disaster

    ¡°Heidi!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s footsteps stopped and her grip on the door handle tightened slightly.

    ¡°Some things might be better said than buried in your heart!¡± Looking deeply at Heidi, Rosemary then went back to her room.

    Heidi¡¯s tears instantly fell when she heard Rosemary¡¯s footsteps leaving.

    Back in her room, Rosemary stood in front of the window, remembering what she had just said, and how she was not?

    If anyone stood in front of her and asked her to say all the words she had buried in her heart, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!

    With a bitter smile on her lips, Rosemary shook her head, then walked to herputer desk and prepared to write out the script for the mv.

    The most in front of theputer Rosemary ten fingers flying on the keyboard tapping, not long, she has written the script, looking at the words on the screen, and in the confirmation, know that they look satisfied, Rosemary then shut theputer.

    Time flies, and so much time passes in the blink of an eye. It¡¯s Saturday, and Rosemary and Heidi have agreed to go out togetherter for a walk.

    Since thest time Rosemary talked about Heidi, after two days Heidi told her everything about her, and the two talked untilte at night, and from that day on, Rosemary realized that there are people in the world who are more unfortunate than herself.

    Perhaps because their encounters are somewhat simr, Heidi is now essentially untalkative about Rosemary.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready, Vanessa, are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Be right there!¡±

    Rosemary changed a set of light pink sarong, waist-length hair casually took a hairpin gently fixed, the whole person looks elegant, the beauty is breathtaking.

    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary, who walked out from inside the room, with a tsk-tsk sound of admirationing out of her mouth every now and then, and said with a smile, ¡°Vanessa, will you cause a traffic jam if you go out like this?¡±

    ¡°Is this bad for me?¡±

    This outfit is still thest one Marcy had sent over after she returned from here, a variety of styles are avable, if not today is out shopping, Rosemary will not take out to wear.

    ¡°Not bad, but too beautiful, a whole fairy who does not eat the fire and smoke, even I am a girl in the prime of life are ashamed of it?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you, don¡¯te sniping at me!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, who was standing on the sidelines, Rosemary gently scolded.

    ¡°Heidi, are you going to keep your appearance hidden?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that bad?¡±

    Blinking at Rosemary, she asked.

    After a soft sigh, Rosemary then said, ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel fair to you!¡± What girl wouldn¡¯t want to be beautifully dressed and presented to others, rather than having to cover up her perfect Lynch Moore like Heidi did.

    Heidi knew that Rosemary was upset with her, but after more than a decade, she had gotten used to it.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, actually I¡¯m fine like this, if the man who likes me is with me because of my appearance, then I¡¯d rather not!¡± Because everyone wants the day when youth fades.

    The corners of Rosemary¡¯s mouth involuntarily rose when she thought of Tina, who had said this to her before.

    With a slight smile, Rosemary said, ¡°You are right, in the rich and famous life are not as good as the ordinary life of ordinary people!¡±

    The two smiled at each other and then walked outside with augh.

    Rosemary pulled Heidi to the counter inside the mall, smiled slightly at the attendant and said, ¡°Hello, could you please take these clothes down for me?¡±

    To the clothes above, Rosemary pointed to a few outfits and said to the attendant.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    Heidi looked at the clothes inside the store, which were really beautiful, but they were not something she could wear.

    ¡°Heidi, try on these outfits!¡±

    Rosemary took the dress from the waitress and shoved it into Heidi¡¯s hand, urging.

    Looking at the clothes shoved over, Heidi immediately pushed them back and said, ¡°Vanessa, I have clothes to wear, I don¡¯t need to buy clothes.¡±

    When Heidi refused to try on the clothes, Rosemary said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I borrow the clothes of Auntie Wong¡¯s daughter at Marcy¡¯s home to wearst time? It just so happens that her body shape is simr to yours, and I want to buy back the clothes and return them to her. If I ask her toe directly, she will definitely not agree.¡±

    Slightly stunned, she thought Rosemary was buying clothes for herself?

    It really seems like you are overthinking things.

    ¡°All right then!¡±

    After saying that, Heidi was very happy to take the clothes into the fitting room and go to try on the clothes.

    Rosemary was sitting on the couch next to her when a ring came from her phone, took it out and picked it up.

    ¡°Vanessa, where are you?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s low and maic voice came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Heidi and I are out shopping, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just haven¡¯t seen you for a week, Auntie Wong said she missed you and asked you toe back for dinner tonight!¡±

    ¡°Today is Heidi¡¯s birthday and I want to spend it with her, can I talk to ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her words, Marcy interrupted her and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t a birthday lively only when there are many people, you bring her along and we will spend the evening together for her.¡±

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    She heard right, Marcy said she should take Heidi back and spend her birthday with her.

    He couldn¡¯t have gotten his head caught in the door thest time he went to Africa, could he?

    Marcy saw Rosemary¡¯s side didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, coughed lightly and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, call me when you¡¯re done shopping, I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    After saying that, Marcy quickly hung up the phone.

    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±

    Fred leaned on the table, looking at Marcy who just hung up the phone, with an evil smile, ¡°Wow, the 10, 000 year old bachelor finally started to think about sex, it¡¯s really a big news in the mob!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s being said?¡±

    Marcy casually picked up the folder on the table and threw it at Fred, giving him a stern re.

    Fred¡¯s body skewed, the folder just flew past him, reached out and caught it just right.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just telling the truth, do you need to get angry?¡±

    Touching the tip of his nose, Fred said with a wry smile.

    So many years with Marcy, never seen him so concerned about any woman, even if there are some women around, are just for the asion.

    ¡°You think too much, do you think people like us, who have our heads tied to the waistband of our pants at all times, are equipped with feelings?¡±

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t understand what Marcy meant when she said that even if people like them who are ouws really meet the woman they like, bringing her not happiness, but disaster.

    Walking over to Marcy, Fred patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Marcy, let¡¯s not think about the past!¡±

 373 From now on we are neighbors

    ¡°Vanessa is indeed a very nice girl, and just because she¡¯s so nice, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to involve her in this!¡±

    ¡°Well, you should not think too much about it, maybe people Vanessa does not care about this at all and would like to be with you?¡± Looking at Marcy, Fred said softly andfortingly.

    Marcy looked at Fred¡¯s eyes with a sh of difference, perhaps he should take care of the matter at hand.

    ¡°You don¡¯t really want to carry out the previous n, do you!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    He has long been tired of this life, if not for some problemsst time, he would have been an idle crane now.

    ¡°When Marks¡¯ injury heals, he¡¯ll be given the reins of the gang!¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Fred was happy to go along with whatever decision Marcy made, and he agreed with it.

    ¡°Marks that boy¡¯s injury is almost healed, you can leave the gang to him anytime you want, so he won¡¯t have to keep chattering about it for two days.¡±

    The thought of being able to follow Marcy out on the prowl in the future has Fred in a very excited mood.

    ¡°By the way, I have a good friending from C City tonight, I will introduce you to him then!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then you get busy! I¡¯m going to pick up Vanessa!¡±

    After saying that, and without waiting for Marcy to say anything, Fred got up and headed for the door.

    ¡°By the way, in order to facilitate my future life not to be so boring, I bought a house next to Vanessa, which has been renovated!¡±

    Fred, who had not taken two steps, suddenly turned back to Marcy and said.

    Seeing no reaction from him, Fred couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s a room reserved for you!¡±

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    Fred suddenly stumbled and almost fell.

    Looked back at the man sitting in the seat, you pretend a little will die?

    Fred¡¯s brow furrowed, originally he just casually said, did not think he really agreed.

    In the bottom of his heart, he sighed lightly, Fred had a feeling of moving a stone to hit his own feet.

    Looking at Fred who went out, Marcy¡¯s lips curled up in a smile.

    ¡°How about that, does it look good?¡±

    Heidi came out of the fitting room, looked at this little fresh dress on her body and asked Rosemary.

    ¡°Nice to see!¡±

    ¡°Waiter, pack all the clothes that thisdy just tried on!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go change my clothes!¡±

    The words just fell, Rosemary took Heidi¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°What to change, so nice to wear on the body, not to wear to everyone to appreciate, is not let fee.¡±

    ¡°This is a dress you bought for someone else, how can I wear it out?¡±

    With a smile, Rosemary walked over to Heidi and came up to her ear and said softly, ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°These clothes are my birthday gift to you, you can not refuse oh!¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary, the whole in stiff there, eyes incredulous looking at Rosemary, half a day before saying a few words.

    ¡°How did you know it was my birthday!¡±

    ¡°I saw it on the table the other day when I went to your room to get a book!¡±

    Since my mom got sick and was hospitalized, no one remembered her birthday. I thought I would spend this year¡¯s birthday alone again, but I didn¡¯t think ¡­

    With her nose sore and tears flowing from her eyes, she stepped forward and hugged Rosemary, choking up and said, ¡°Thank you, Vanessa!¡±

    Rosemary hugged her, patted her back and coaxed gently, ¡°Silly, you are the birthday girl today, if you cry your eyes outter, people will think I have bullied you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t let me be misunderstood by others can you!¡±

    With a poof, Heidi let go of Rosemary and said with a tearful smile, ¡°People are happy!¡±

    ¡°Well, Marcy asked us toe over to his ce for dinner and has sent Fred to pick us up!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, can I not go?¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary, after all, she didn¡¯t know them very well, she had just met themst time, and now she suddenly said she should go with them, she always felt it was a bit too intrusive.

    Take Heidi¡¯s hand and say, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Marcy looks cold, but she¡¯s still good to get along with. As for Fred, let¡¯s not talk about him, he¡¯s like a flea, he can¡¯t stay idle for a while.¡±

    Once Fred was mentioned, Heidi didugh out loud, ¡°Well, it¡¯s really appropriate to describe Fred as a flea.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s cell phone thought up at this time, nced at the cell phone number, and smiled slightly, ¡°Speak of the devil!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here, well, we¡¯ll be right down!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary walked to the cashier to pay and went out with Heidi.

    Once out of the mall, I saw Fredzily leaning against the car, surrounded by a number of girls are staring at him, the eyes are eager to eat him into the stomach.

    Fred seems to have been surprised by such a situation, with a pair of sunsses and a sunny and handsome dynamism emanating from his body.

    Seeing Rosemary pulling Heidi out from inside, she waved at them and went up to take their shopping bags.

    ¡°Been waiting long?¡±

    ¡°No, I just arrived too!¡±

    Fred picked up Rosemary and Heidi¡¯s shopping bags and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it, Fred!¡±

    Seeing Fred reach for the shopping bag in his hand, Heidi said shyly.

    ¡°What, not even giving me a chance to be a gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Looking at Fred, Heidi¡¯s face quickly tinged with a blush.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s a man¡¯s act as a gentleman to help a girl carry her things, let¡¯s get in the car!¡±

    Nodding, Heidi looked at Fred and said, ¡°Trouble, Fred!¡±

    Putting things away, Fred then pulled open the car door and got into the car, while fastening the seat belt and said with a smile, ¡°Vanessa, I bought a house next door to you, from now on we are neighbors!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rosemary and Heidi two colleagues out loud, a look of puzzlement at Fred in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Looking at their puzzled expressions, Fredughed and said: ¡°I¡¯m not bored? You do not know, I live alone in such arge vi, too lonely, so I thought of you guys, this ¡­, we live together, each other also have a lookout, do not you think?¡±

    Rosemary and Heidi looked at each other, sure they weren¡¯t here for them to take care of?

    Looking at Fred in front of her with an excited face, Rosemary coughed lightly and asked, ¡°Fred, don¡¯t you guys have to work these days?¡±

    ¡°No, Marcy said she would leave it all to Marks!¡±

    ¡°Marks?¡±

    Looking at his serious look, Rosemary knew that Fred was telling the truth.

    ¡°Does that ¡­ Marcy live with you?¡±

 374 A chance encounter with Edmund

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you know his character, as long as he wants, even if he says he wants that house of mine, I can¡¯t do anything about it!¡± Who let him be his own boss?

    Rosemary nodded and said nothing more.

    ¡°By the way, Marcy said he has a friending over today and will introduce you to himter!¡±

    ¡°Friends?¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously nced at Fred, ¡°What friend?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°It seems to be a friend who has yed together since childhood, but for now it is confidential!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that a W?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s not a local, he¡¯s the son of the richest man in another country, extraordinarily rich.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    After hearing Fred¡¯s words, Rosemary felt a little relieved in her heart.

    Although this is w country, but she remembered William once said that between them inside as if Adrian is w country people.

    But this is the capital of W. They shouldn¡¯t be here now at this time.

    ¡°The son of the richest man, we do not really want to know, or ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, Fred smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s extraordinarily nice, there won¡¯t be anything!¡±

    ¡°I just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Heidi gave Rosemary a reassuring look.

    It¡¯s a few countries away from there, and Heidi knows what Rosemary¡¯s concerns are, but right now, she thinks they¡¯re superfluous.

    After all, her name is now Vanessa.

    In the car, Rosemary all looked very careless.

    On the way, Fred wanted to ask Rosemary several times what she was thinking, but she didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it, so he couldn¡¯t ask how.

    The car slowly drove into the garden, looking at the flowers blooming just right inside the garden, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt a little better.

    Getting out of the car, Heidi looked at the garden full of spring colors and it was nted with flowers and trees all around, isting everything around her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary took a deep breath, not knowing why, her heart was always pounding.

    Fred got out of the car and turned to them.

    ¡°Mr. Davis ¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    The butler came out from inside, saw Fred and Rosemary, and came up to greet them.

    ¡°Here you are!¡±

    Marcy came out from inside, looked at Rosemary and Heidi standing in the doorway, and said, ¡°Come on in! Been waiting for you guys for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was just dyed on the road for a while!¡± After saying that, Rosemary pulled Heidi inside.

    ¡°Marcy, didn¡¯t you say you had a beautiful woman to introduce me to? Who is it!¡±

    That familiar voice rang out, sending a jolt through Rosemary¡¯s body.

    ¡°Edmund, let me introduce to you!¡± Marcy took Edmund¡¯s hand and stood in front of Rosemary, saying, ¡°This is Vanessa, who is now working as the chief designer at Huan Yu Group, and this is Vanessa¡¯s good friend Heidi.¡±

    Edmund looked at the familiar silhouette, the person who made him almost frantically looking all over the world, and suddenly ached.

    So, she¡¯s hiding!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary and Edmund and said, ¡°I don¡¯t suppose you know each other!¡±

    ¡°How would you know, Edmund suddenly smiled, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Miss Harris to be so young, I just thought you were joking?¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary, nodded and said, ¡°Vanessa is indeed the youngest designer in Huan Yu Group, and I didn¡¯t expect her to be epted by Huan Yu, so it is clear that she is unique design talent in design?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes gathered slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to take a good look at how powerful the chief design set of Huan Yu is.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s all wait and see!¡±

    Marcy had seen Rosemary¡¯s designs and heard from Jacob that perhaps the next rising star in the jewelry industry would be Rosemary.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Edmund hooked his lips, his eyes, never taking his eyes off Rosemary¡¯s body.

    The deep gaze in those eyes gave Rosemary nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Go in first! Don¡¯t all block the door!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I came here to get your drink, don¡¯t be petty and want to keep me standing outside the door without giving me a drink.¡±

    ¡°Where am I being petty!¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Come on in!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary answered and stepped on the threshold to enter.

    But I don¡¯t know if it is too nervous rtionship, the whole person was tripped.

    The body, too, leans forward.

    Just when Rosemary felt like she was going to fall, she suddenly felt a tightness around her waist and Edmund¡¯s voice rang in her ears, ¡°Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Edmund!¡±

    The eyes of Edmund were as deep as a pool of water, and Rosemary¡¯s heart was in a panic.

    He¡¯s sure to talk to Wilson now that he knows he¡¯s here.

    After all, they had been very good friends before, and he had always been very attached to Wilson¡¯s affairs and could definitely talk about it.

    The thought of it makes Rosemary want to escape from here immediately.

    ¡°Is everything okay!¡± Marcy asked with concern as she pulled her out of Edmund¡¯s arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I didn¡¯t see the threshold just now and identally tripped over it.¡±

    ¡°Be a little more careful next time, if you fall, you can really rest yourself.¡±

    Listening to Marcy¡¯s words, Rosemary nodded and was helped into the vi by him.

    Heidi, who was standing behind her, looked at Rosemary like this and probably already knew in her heart that the Edmund and her, in front of her, must know each other.

    Maybe he was the one who caused Vanessa so much pain in the first ce.

    ¡°The capital of W is really a good ce, I have met so many good friends as soon as I came here, it seems that the next time Ie I have to stay for a while.¡±

    Just as he sat down on the couch, Edmund turned and addressed Fred.

    ¡°Do you know Vanessa?¡±

    Fred is not a fool, how could he not see the irregrity between Edmund and Rosemary?

    If it were in the past, even if the body stood next to a heavenly beauty wrestled, his eyes would not blink.

    The Rosemary in front of him is not rted to him. If the two of them didn¡¯t know each other before, how could it be so awkward just now?

    ¡°Miss Harris is really pretty, I just wonder if she has a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Such a beautiful beauty, even if she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend, then there will be a lot of suitors!¡±

    Marcy followed Edmund¡¯s words and continued.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I wonder when I¡¯ll have the pleasure of taking Miss Harris to dinner?¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t expect Edmund to be so persistent.

    Looking at Rosemary, whose face was getting ugly, Marcy took her into her arms with a long arm and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you just now, but Vanessa is actually my girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Marcy, you can¡¯t be kidding!¡± Edmund looked at him, slightly narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°I remember you once said that like in your line of work, it¡¯s impossible to find a woman for a good life in this life?¡±

 375 Vanessa is my girlfriend

    Marcy looked at Edmund with a relieved smile and said, ¡°I¡¯ve left everything I do in Marks¡¯ hands, and I want to give Vanessa a stable, happy life!¡±

    Hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Edmund smiled brightly and said, ¡°Famousdies¡¯ bags and clothes and shoes are rarely bought that cheap, right?¡±

    Seeing all their eyes lingering on her body, Rosemary¡¯s cheeks med.

    It¡¯s obviously none of her business, so why should she think about it so much?

    ¡°That¡¯s right, next time I will personally take her to choose a dress!¡±

    Rosemary was slightly stunned, in fact, he bought him a lot of clothes already, the one she wore today is the one she bought, just when inside the store, see this dress is not bad, so they tried it on, and then because they were busyforting Heidi, they did not go to change clothes.

    ¡°Marcy, you¡¯re not really interested in Miss Harris, are you?¡±

    Edmund looked at Marcy and asked.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡± Marcy asked rhetorically.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when your tastes became so unusual, we grew up in crotchless pants anyways!¡±

    ¡°People can be!¡±

    When Marcy finished, Edmund smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, people do be!¡±

    The words fell, Edmund stood up and asked to Heidi, ¡°Miss Heidi, do you have a moment, could we go for a walk in the garden?¡±

    Heidi, who was named, looked at Edmund with a dumbfounded look on her face, letting her go?

    Fred and Marcy looked at each other, ¡°Since we¡¯re going to see the flowers, let¡¯s go together. It doesn¡¯t seem to make sense for you to take Heidi away alone like this!¡±

    ¡°I say Fred you are too petty, you said Miss Harris can not give me alone to take out, I take Miss Heidi you also do not let, is Miss Heidi is your girlfriend ah!¡±

    Fred froze violently.

    But soon, it was answered, ¡°Yes, Heidi is indeed my girlfriend!¡±

    The words fell, and both Rosemary and Heidi froze.

    Marcy coughed lightly and said, ¡°Heidi is Yu¡¯s girlfriend and Vanessa is my girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Edmundughed, ¡°It seems that I am reallyte!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when can we have your wedding candy!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, it¡¯s only a matter of time anyway!¡±

    Edmund said, looking at Rosemary, ¡°It¡¯s really too bad, I was going to say that I could find a beautiful woman here to go back and get married, but to think that the beautiful women are all yours!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were better off being single and alone for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that way now, I think you two are pretty good too!¡±

    Fingertips lightly tapping the desktop, Edmund spoke while looking at Rosemary, the unconcealed eyes, looking at Rosemary¡¯s heart a burst of panic.

    ¡°That, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary almost fell away.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡± Heidi¡¯s words fell and she stood up straight away, almost wanting to run away.

    Once in the bathroom, Heidi turned to Rosemary and asked, ¡°Vanessa, that guy from earlier, you know him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Is he the father of the child?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s a friend of the child¡¯s father!¡±

    Rosemary finished, looked at Heidi, and said, ¡°Heidi, I want to go back!¡±

    ¡°But now, how to go back!¡±

    So many of them were there, and they were not stupid.

    Naturally it is possible to see that there seems to be no rtionship between Rosemary and the two of them.

    Besides, Fred¡¯s phrase ¡°girlfriend¡± just now made Heidi not react until now.

    How could he say he was his girlfriend?

    Even if she likes it, she should like a girl like Vanessa!

    ¡°Vanessa, since you¡¯re here, he¡¯ll be able to find you, so you might as well be here.¡±

    ¡°My heart is in a special mess right now, I don¡¯t even know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, since he is not the father of the child, he will definitely stille to you for rification!¡±

    Rosemary, of course, knew that Edmund would surely go to her.

    Besides, when she ran out without saying a word, now that the child inside her belly is gone, he will definitely look for herself to ask for rification!

    But she really doesn¡¯t want to bring up the past again.

    Even if it¡¯s just a little bit, she doesn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t you worry, I will always protect you!¡±

    Heidi said, which led to her walking out of the bathroom with Rosemary.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Just as he sat down, Fred asked Rosemary, who was beside him.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± Fred nodded, ¡°They¡¯ve gone to the study.¡±

    ¡°That, Edmund, he didn¡¯t say anything, did he!¡±

    Instead of answering her words, Fred asked rhetorically, ¡°Do you expect him to say something?¡±

    Looking at Fred in surprise, Rosemary lowered her head and didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what your rtionship is, but now that you¡¯re Marcy¡¯s girlfriend, he¡¯s bound to protect you!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Fred, only to see him blinking to himself over and over again, which was a reaction.

    It didn¡¯t take long to see Edmund and Marcy approaching,, and both had some unsure looks on their faces.

    It was only after a long time that he said, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Well, pretty much!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the restaurant!¡±

    The words dropped, and only then did Rosemary stand up and follow behind Marcy.

    ¡°Slow down! Heidi just tried to stand up, but Fred pulled her back and said.

    After a moment, only then said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    This Fred, is sick!

    But once she thought that she was helping Rosemary, Vanessa didn¡¯t think twice about it.

    ¡°You guys are also really, in front of my face all the time show love, you do not consider my feelings.¡±

    Edmund¡¯s eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s body and he smiled.

    ¡°Where am I not thinking about your feelings, except that Heidi is dumber and more confused.¡±

    Just as Fred¡¯s words fell, Edmund finally spoke up and asked, ¡°Miss Harris and Marcy, when did they get together?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you guys had been together for a long time?¡±

    ¡°But then Vanessa and I have known each other for a short time.¡±

    Edmund looked at them and asked, ¡°So what are you nning to get married to?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Rosemary just want to speak, Marcy gently stop her a Ying and hold the thin waist, said: ¡°Do not rush! The two of us will definitely invite you to the wedding wine!¡±

    As soon as Marcy¡¯s words were finished, Edmund gave Rosemary a dark, unspoken smile.

    It was only after crossing the hall that I saw therge dining room.

    Rosemary has long been a stranger to Marcy¡¯s vi.

    A tablerge enough to amodate 20 to 30 people is empty to the point of being ufortable.

 376 Drunk and disorderly?

    After several people were seated, things were quickly brought to the table.

    Looking at the exquisite dishes, Rosemary¡¯s heart did not have any appetite.

    ¡°How about it, the seafood here is the most delicious, if you like it, I¡¯ll have someone make more for youter!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to be staying here for a while, wee?¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re wee!¡±

    When Marcy finished, Edmund gave them a small smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think it will bother you!¡±

    ¡°Of course not, as long as you like, you can stay as long as you want!¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Marcy said with a smile.

    He doesn¡¯t live here anyway, and he¡¯s nning to move in next door to Rosemary¡¯s in the next few days?

    ¡°Although you are no opinion, but I see Mr. Davis seems to have a very opinion ah!¡±

    ¡°Of course not, we don¡¯t live together!¡±

    Before Fred could say anything, he saw Heidi look at Edmund and hastily exin.

    That look, afraid that if you don¡¯t say anything, you will really be taken advantageof by Fred.

    Fred gave Heidi a gentle kick under the table, which made her react.

    ¡°Edmund less joking, I have long been unable to withstand here in Marcy, besides Heidi is more shy, so we are living separately now, besides she and Vanessa have a good rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Even if their rtionship is good, it can¡¯t bepared to yours! Besides, doesn¡¯t Marcy mind?¡± Edmund¡¯s eyes fell on Marcy¡¯s body.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me! Vanessa and I are living together anyway!¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary and the corners of his lips inexplicably lifted upwards.

    After a while before saying, ¡°Your rtionship, it¡¯s really good!¡±

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯ve always had a great rtionship!¡±

    Marcy finished, looking at the familiar Rosemary¡¯s eyes full of tenderness.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, it seems that this happy wine, there will really be something to drink soon.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely tell you before I have good news!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait!¡±

    Edmund and Fred, Marcy and the three of them chatted over drinks and the atmosphere was great.

    Rosemary and Heidi both ate depressingly, especially Rosemary, who ate with trepidation.

    From time to time, he looked at Edmund at the table, afraid that he would say something.

    Fortunately, he only talked to them about some things about life, but not a word about her past.

    Both Marcy and Fred were drunk by Edmund, but he acted as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Go sit on the couch for a while!¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary looked at Marcy and said, ¡°Marcy, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Is Miss Harris worried that I¡¯m drunk and disorderly?¡± Edmund asked as his eyes gathered slightly and he turned to Rosemary.

    That flirtatious tone looked worried to Rosemary.

    What does he want to do?

    Rosemary wonders why the whole person Edmund is now and the person he was before has changed so much.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no that, it¡¯s still early, and Miss Harris doesn¡¯t need to rush back so early!¡±

    When Edmund finished, Rosemary could only nod her head in acquiescence.

    ¡°Have some fruit! This is something Auntie Wong went out early in the morning and bought especially for you, she said you like it!¡±

    Marcy, sitting on the couch, said as she stuck a piece of fruit on her fork.

    ¡°Open your mouth!¡±

    Marcy forks up the fruit and carefully feeds it into Rosemary¡¯s mouth.

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s face full of love, Rosemary wanted to refuse, and seeing Edmund keep staring at them, she finally took a gentle bite.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The look on Edmund¡¯s face was very bad.

    I held my breath, but I couldn¡¯t let it out.

    Fred drinks a lot, however, and he doesn¡¯t drink as well as Marcy and Edmund.

    That face is also a little red, shining in the goose yellow light, looking extra soft.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t see before that Marcy is such a good man!¡±

    ¡°Edmund you just don¡¯t make fun of me, Vanessa¡¯s health hasn¡¯t been very goodtely and I want to give her the best in the world!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Bad health?

    Edmund¡¯s eyes fell on Rosemary, as indeed they should have.

    I don¡¯t know if I aborted the baby or gave birth to it.

    But seeing the way she was in such a hurry to leave just now, she should still be there, right?

    Wilson would go crazy if he knew!

    ¡°I just ate a little bit of support, why don¡¯t we go for a walk inside the garden!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary stood up and replied.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Fred stood up, but felt a dizzy spell inside his head.

    Just now should not drink so much wine, now well, the whole person is dizzy.

    Edmund looked at Fred and said, ¡°I think Mr. Davis should be drunk, why don¡¯t you help him to rest inside the room first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll hold it up!¡±

    Heidi said as she stood up.

    ¡°Good!¡± Marcy finished, looking at Fred¡¯s tall body, she couldn¡¯t help but go up and hold him, ¡°I¡¯ll hold it up with you first.¡±

    When he finished, he didn¡¯t forget to turn his head to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°Wait for me toe back!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, I¡¯m not going to eat you!¡±

    When Marcy left, Edmund looked at Rosemary and spoke.

    ¡°Edmund!¡±

    Rosemary suddenly looked at him and shouted, ¡°Can you not talk to Wilson about what I¡¯m doing here?¡±

    Edmund pointed outside, Rosemary understood what he meant, and the two walked outside together.

    Walking in the garden, smelling the scent of that newly turned soil, mixed with the scent of flowers inside that garden, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡±

    ¡°Will you believe me when I tell you?¡±

    Edmund turned his head and looked seriously at Rosemary, asking heartily, ¡°Rosemary, why didn¡¯t you tell me when something happened to you?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Edmund, I¡¯m sorry, I have my own hardships!¡±

    Rosemary stood up straight and whispered to Edmund.

    Although he was disfigured by others and fell into the sea, neither of which was done by Wilson, but when she was saved by Marcy and allowed Fred to wake her up and tell her that the baby was not saved, her heart was particrly hateful, hating her own ipetence and her inability to protect him, and even more so Wilson.

    Because as soon as she thinks of him, she will remember all the past, as if a nightmare past.

    There were times when she wanted to end her life, and Auntie Wong would sit next to her and be very patient with her.

    The body¡¯s hair and skin are the property of the parents!

    It was also these words that made Rosemary finally desist from the thought of a light death.

    Because her life was paid for by her own father with his life.

    Edmund looked at her, ¡°What is your bitterness, do you just think I will always be on Wilson¡¯s side, indiscriminate?¡±

 377 A life for a life

    ¡°Edmund I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t tell you right now, I want to get my life back, I¡¯m not the old Rosemary anymore and I really don¡¯t want to go back to the old days.¡±

    ¡°What about Wilson?¡± Edmund looked at Rosemary, ¡°Can you really forget about him?¡±

    As the words fell, Edmund seemed to think of something and asked, ¡°What about your and Wilson¡¯s children?¡±

    Looking down at her stomach, Rosemary¡¯s face was filled with bitterness. ¡°The baby?¡± It was long gone along with her fall into the sea.

    ¡°You kept it?¡±

    Edmund looked at her in amazement, I don¡¯t think so!

    How much Rosemary cared for that child was evident to them.

    How could she have aborted that baby?

    ¡°Rosemary, I didn¡¯t mean it that way, I just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, the baby is indeed gone!¡± Rosemary lowered her head and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s kind of one life for one life!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Edmund looked at her and asked in disbelief, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that the child was not on the edge of the cliff, I was looking for you everywhere as soon as I got the call from the housekeeper, and when we got there, only ¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rosemary slowly looked up at Edmund, ¡°I suppose you guys think I¡¯m not in this world anymore!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I never meant to hurt you, and Wilson he ¡­¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention this person¡¯s name in front of me in the future!¡± Rosemary interrupted Edmund, ¡°My name is Vanessa now, and you can call me Vanessa in the future, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°Edmund, I want to forget what happened before, including all of you!¡±

    ¡°But I want to take care of you!¡± Edmund suddenly reached out and grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I want to take care of you!¡±

    ¡°I mind!¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Rosemary broke away from Edmund¡¯s hand,, and said, ¡°You¡¯re Wilson¡¯s brother, and I know you¡¯ve always been good to me, and more than that, I know you¡¯re sympathetic to me, and that¡¯s why you said what you said, but I don¡¯t need to be pitied yet.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you know, I¡¯m not ¡­¡±

    ¡°Edmund, what are you talking about with my girlfriend? Talking so happily?¡±

    ¡°No, just was talking and got into it, sorry!¡±

    Releasing Rosemary¡¯s hand, Edmund smiled faintly and said.

    ¡°Marcy, I¡¯m a little sick, I¡¯m going back first!¡±

    Seeing Marcying over, Rosemary turned to him.

    She just wants to get out of this ce now and doesn¡¯t want to stay for a minute.

    ¡°Marcy, since Miss Harris is not feeling well, I¡¯ll leave you to it, we¡¯ll get together some other time!¡±

    Edmund knew Rosemary must be in mixed emotions to see him now, now that he knows she¡¯s alive, and as for whates after, there¡¯s still time for thatter.

    ¡°Good, then I will not send, wait for two days we two brothers in a good few drinks!¡±

    ¡°A deal is a deal!¡±

    ¡°Butler, give Master Edmund a lift for me!¡±

    The butler stepped forward, bowed forty-five degrees to Edmund, and said respectfully, ¡°Young Master Edmund, please!¡±

    Edmund gave Rosemary a deep look, sighed deeply in his heart, nodded to Marcy and followed the housekeeper out.

    Turning her head to look at Edmund¡¯s leaving back, Rosemary said silently in her heart, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Edmund, please forgive my selfishness!¡± Edmund knew Rosemary¡¯s nature very well, how could she be with Marcy?

    She should be able to ignore everyone!

    He really wanted to know what she had gone through that day and why she had resisted them so much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you back first!¡±

    Walking down the road, Rosemary looked at Marcy who didn¡¯t say a word and whispered, ¡°Edmund and I know each other!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Rosemary was about to say something when Marcy suddenly said, ¡°Actually you don¡¯t need to exin to me, I just see that you don¡¯t seem to want to identify with him, that¡¯s why I said that. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Marcy, I shouldn¡¯t have kept this from you!¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like you¡¯re hiding anything from me, but I¡¯m upset that you keep apologizing to me when the two of us are so close, do I really strike you as untrustworthy that much?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head in a hurry and said, ¡°I just feel so ashamed of you guys!¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s okay, I knew early in the morning that you should be hiding a lot of secrets, I just didn¡¯t expect that it would be rted to Edmund!¡±

    But looking at the way the two of them just acted, Marcy can be sure that the two of them were not, before, any kind of couple.

    ¡°There are some things I don¡¯t want to talk about right now, and thank you for always believing in me.¡±

    ¡°As I said when I was there before, I trust you, so I¡¯m not going to doubt you.¡±

    ¡°Well, if I ever want to talk about it, I¡¯ll be sure to tell you!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think Heidi knows about you either!¡±

    After Marcy asked, Rosemary nodded, ¡°She is, however, unaware.¡±

    ¡°I was going to ask thest time I was at your ce, but I could tell by looking at her eyes that she didn¡¯t really know anything, probably because she was still young and she was very trusting of you.¡±

    Rosemary looked up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone!¡±

    Turning her head to look into Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Marcy replied, ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Raising her head, Rosemary looked at Marcy with a sh of surprise inside her eyes.

    ¡°The first time I met you was in Venice, and at that time you spoke in a very impulsive tone, but the moment I was targeted, a small gesture of yours had betrayed you!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Marcy couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°You are the first woman who dared to blow up with me, so I have a special deep as well as for you, until I met you again on the sea, I think we are still really destined to be together.¡±

    ¡°Marcy, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you!¡±

    Marcy looked at her and gestured for her to continue.

    ¡°You¡¯re in the mob, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to say you don¡¯t believe it, thest time I met you in Venice, it was the mob that was arresting me, at that time I was physically injured, and in the absence of a solution, I just mixed in with the tourists to hide my identity.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Marcy suddenly asked, ¡°Do you think we¡¯re bloody?¡±

    ¡°No, in fact, not long after you saved me, I have probably known your identity, until the time I went to Africa, my heart is more sure, I ask you now, just want to hear you say it!¡±

 378 The two of them are not suitable

    Looking at the sky, Rosemary said slowly: ¡°In fact, there are many people in the underworld are more righteous than those in the white street, more important feelings, there are many on the surface does not seem to kill, but behind the scenes is more cruel than those who have the power to kill!¡±

    Marcy looked at her and didn¡¯t think that she would be able to see life so thoroughly.

    This society looks peaceful on the surface, but in fact it is a society of the weak and the strong, except that everyone is born differently.

    ¡°Then Fred¡¯s family must be very rich too!¡±

    ¡°Well, he was after the royal nobility of another country, with a huge family, only he was not interested in inheriting the family business, so he kept drifting away.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s brow furrowed lightly, hoping that no unnecessary feelings would arise between him and Heidi if that was indeed the case.

    When Marcy saw her serious expression, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Nothing, just thinking about what Fred said at dinner today!¡±

    ¡°You mean what Yu said about Heidi being her girlfriend in front of us?¡±

    ncing at him, Rosemary nodded.

    ¡°If Fred is really that rich, even if he really likes Heidi, I don¡¯t think the two of them are right for each other!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary in disbelief, she seemed to have a deep animosity towards rich people!

    ¡°Maybe because of my own reasons, but I¡¯m not wrong, the threshold of rich people is too high, even if you are lucky enough to find a husband who treats you well, but over time, all kinds of conflicts wille out, I don¡¯t want Heidi to be the next me!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Marcy did understand Rosemary¡¯s feelings.

    But he doesn¡¯t have to be that kind of man!

    If you can¡¯t even protect the woman you like, what kind of man is that?

    Shrugging, Marcy asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be that kind of scumbag?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t have much credibility with men anymore, but as a friend, I trust you!¡±

    The words fell, and Rosemary took a few steps forward.

    Looking at her, Marcy took a few steps forward, ¡°What if I said that I wanted to take care of you for the rest of my life?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke, a woman like me is no longer worthy of anyone¡¯s love!¡±

    As soon as Marcy pulled Rosemary to her, her eyes looked into hers and said, ¡°Vanessa, I like you!¡±

    ¡°Marcy, you don¡¯t understand what kind of woman I am, maybe the Vanessa you see now is not the real Vanessa, if you knew the real me one day, you wouldn¡¯t say what you said today.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you used to be like, all I know is that if you like someone, you shouldn¡¯t care about her past, and whatever your past is, I can ept it.¡±

    ¡°You can take it, but what about your parents? What about your loved ones? Can they all ept me?¡±

    Rosemary knows people too well nowadays, where there is so much perfection in the society nowadays?

    When she first met John, she felt she was the luckiest person ever.

    But then John¡¯s betrayal, The Grant family¡¯s forced marriage, and then to Wilson¡¯s awakening, his tolerance and thoughtfulness, let her believe in love again, but also believe in the words of his oath.

    But now that I think about it, how much I believed in it at the beginning, then how ridiculous it is now.

    ¡°I believe in my own vision, and as for my family ¡­¡± Marcy paused, ¡°my parents are gone, and my grandfather is very serious, but he has never objected to any decision I¡¯ve made! ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all because those things are not the most important, marriage is not a child¡¯s y, and rtionships are even less of a child¡¯s y, and what I have experienced, I never want to experience again.¡±

    Rosemary finished and said solemnly to Marcy, ¡°Marcy, I appreciate you just relieving me, but I¡¯m not in any mood to try to do anything else right now, I hope you can understand!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait, I¡¯m sure one day you¡¯ll believe me!¡±

    Marcy looked at her and said, ¡°But in the meantime, if you don¡¯t want anything else to happen, it¡¯s better to pretend to be my girlfriend so Edmund won¡¯t suspect.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not necessary!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, ¡°Actually Edmund knows my character very well, he knows that in such a short time, there is no way I will go to another man!¡±

    ¡°He does know you well!¡±

    When saying this, Marcy¡¯s tone of voice clearly reveals a sour feeling.

    Rosemary sniffed and quickly interrupted, ¡°Where¡¯s Heidi?¡±

    In her haste to leave just now, she seemed to have forgotten that Heidi hadn¡¯t returned with her.

    ¡°She probably won¡¯t be able toe back tonight!¡±

    Looking at Marcy in disbelief, Rosemary asked, ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s just because Fred was really drunk and held her in ce, I was going to pull her out but it seems ¡­¡±

    It won¡¯t help!

    But he trusts Fred¡¯s self-control and will certainly not mess around.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Rosemary turned around, ¡°I can¡¯t leave Heidi alone in there!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve instructed Auntie Wong to pack a guest room out for her to rest in, and she¡¯ll sleep in the room next to her at ater time, I¡¯ve already talked to her about it!¡±

    ¡°Heidi she, agreed?¡±

    At that, Rosemary still asked with great unease.

    ¡°Of course I agree, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s anything very excessive, besides, now Yu is a drunken mess, sleeping like a dead pig.¡±

    ¡°If Fred knew you were calling him like a dead pig, do you think he¡¯de after you?¡±

    Marcy shrugged indifferently, ¡°No way!¡±

    Because in the end it is definitely him who suffers the loss, like him who has suffered so many times, is not able to continue to repeat the same mistakes.

    ¡°But I¡¯m curious, you and Fred both have luxury vis, but why did you buy a house next door to mine and squeeze the two of them together?¡±

    If she remembered correctly, the houses in her neighborhood were small, and the size of the house was not as big as a bedroom in their own vi?

    And she thought that a magnificent nobleman like Fred should like such a vi or a castle very much!

    It¡¯s big andfortable to live in.

    Being rich and living in a small house are two different things, I think your idea of being rich is very discriminatory, I don¡¯t think rich people have to live in the best!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think it¡¯s morefortable to live in a big house?¡±

    Marcy smiled lightly, ¡°But I prefer the warmth of that family,ing home to a hot meal or a cup of hot tea, isn¡¯t that happiness?¡±

    Happy indeed!

    Rosemary remembers when her dad was still alive, and whenever she came home, he would ask Natalie to cook a hot meal for her.

    And all of them are your favorite food.

    But now ¡­

 379 Is she even entitled to think about it?

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°No just suddenly missed my parents!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! What your parents want most in life is for you to be well, and now that you are doing so well, they will be happy for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, actually I have already thought about it!¡±

    Marcy nodded and the two kept going.

    From the car, this road, both of them feel a long walk.

    One wishes it could be longer, while the other wishes it could reach its destination sooner.

    Coming to the door, Rosemary then turned her head to look at Marcy, ¡°Thank you for your words this evening, good night!¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    When Marcy finished, she heard the door to Rosemary¡¯s room, mmed shut.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Lying in bed, Rosemary tossed and turned in her bed, unable to sleep.

    Thinking about what just happened, and then thinking about Wilson, her mind is a mess inside.

    Will Edmund tell Wilson about her?

    If she didn¡¯t say it, then what was she expecting?

    When Wilson did such a desperate thing, why would she think so much about it now?

    Is it because Wilson didn¡¯t give himself enough damage?

    ¡°Rosemary, wake up! He¡¯s the one who almost didn¡¯t have a name for himself in the first ce, so why do you expect it?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll despise you if you do, you can¡¯t let people trample on your dignity at will anymore, he has Rita now and your child was indirectly killed by him, you can¡¯t be thinking about him!¡±

    All night long, Rosemary was brainwashing herself over and over again, and she seemed to see Wilson¡¯s handsome, warm, jade-like face standing in front of her again.

    She reached out her hand to touch it, but could not touch anything.

    ¡°Wilson¡­¡± Rosemary shouted, only to find that Wilson was currently holding Rita¡¯s hand and looking at her with a look of contempt.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think I still like you now? You are just a tool bought back by The Grant family at their expense. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have been with Xiaotong long ago, all because of you, with for you ¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me!¡±

    The two of them were obviously in love with each other at the beginning, why did they turn into this way at the end.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not me ¡­¡±

    Rosemary kept shaking her head, jolted awake by the nightmare.

    The whole person sat shivering on the edge of the bed, looking around at the familiarity of everything.

    She knew that Wilson hated her, so how could he possibly miss her?

    Even a dream, he did not want to give her.

    She will always remember the coldness, the disdain in Wilson¡¯s eyes at that time, the kind of look that hated to be able to throw her out, stung her deeply.

    But why, she still wanted to be with him properly?

    Patting her face, Rosemary was in front of the mirror and looked at the shiny white face inside.

    And who ever thought that just a short time ago, this was a face full of grimace.

    Looking at herself inside the mirror, Rosemary seemed to see the face full of scars and couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile.

    Is she even qualified to think about it now?

    ¡°Vanessa, are you awake?¡±

    Just hearing a knock on the door, Rosemary slowed down and immediately answered, ¡°Wake up, Heidi are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I went to sleep in that room next door by myselfst night. Vanessa, you came back earlyst night, right?¡±

    Opening the door to the room, Rosemary looked at Heidi and saw that she was okay, this time slightly relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heidi! I didn¡¯t mean what happenedst night, I just couldn¡¯t imagine Fred he ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vanessa. i went to sleep in the next room very earlyst night, there was nothing between us!¡±

    Listening to Heidi¡¯s words, Rosemary nodded at that.

    As long as nothing happens to Heidi, it¡¯s fine!

    She was worried about what might have happenedst night?

    Before she could think more, Heidi spoke up and asked, ¡°That Edmund didn¡¯te after youst night, did he?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He¡¯s not a bad guy, and he¡¯s not the father of the baby.¡±

    ¡°I guess so, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be looking at her that way.¡±

    After saying that, Heidi asked again, ¡°Vanessa, there¡¯s something else I want to ask you?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Looking at Heidi in disbelief, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that when I got up this morning, Fred asked me what kind of type you like, should I not tell him more about it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, next time you just say you don¡¯t know!¡±

    Heidi nodded, ¡°But I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t know, but I think Fred and Mr. Meyer and they both really like you!¡±

    But it¡¯s no big deal when you think about it.

    Vanessa is so good looking and so smart.

    If she were a man, she¡¯d like it too.

    ¡°Heidi, I¡¯m sorry for what happened yesterday ¡­¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re thinking too much, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take Fred¡¯s words to heart, and besides, you don¡¯t have to me yourself!¡± In fact, she was d that she could still help her.

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need to talk about this between us anymore, you wash up first, it¡¯s time to get up and go to work.¡±

    ¡°Well, I get it!¡±

    Rosemary answered and went into the bathroom to wash up.

    Heidi had just sat Rosemary down for breakfast when she heard a knock at the door.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Meyer!¡±

    Smiling faintly at Marcy, Heidi spoke, ¡°Vanessa is washing up, I just made breakfast, do you want some?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but did you do my share?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There¡¯s enough to go around!¡±

    After that, Heidi went to serve him another bowl of porridge, ¡°I didn¡¯t go shopping yesterday, so this is all that¡¯s left in the fridge, but it¡¯s all fresh, it¡¯s okay, right Mr. Meyer?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good!¡±

    Marcy finished, sipping her porridge and eating her food, in a good mood.

    It was only after a while that Rosemary, wearing a beige dress, was seen walking out from inside the room.

    Seeing Marcy sitting at the table, she faintly stared, then smiled and said, ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d gone to work long ago!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, after breakfast, I¡¯ll send you to the office!¡±

    Marcy looked at the time and said to Rosemary.

    Doing so, Rosemary took a sip of the porridge and asked to Heidi, ¡°Heidi, have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready in a minute, you guys eat first, I don¡¯t have to go to work anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯mte!¡±

    Rosemary wanted to say something else, but when she saw Heidi¡¯s smiling face, she could only nod her head.

    ¡°Heidi¡¯s cooking is so good!¡±

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s always cooked for me when I¡¯ve lived here, and she¡¯s always been a good cook, and I love her cooking, but it¡¯s just a little spicy!¡±

    But now that she has lived with her for a long time, Heidi has taken good care of her stomach when she cooks.

 380 Phoebe Designs Rosemary

    For her, she is often eating chili sauce by herself.

    ¡°I remember Auntie Wong once said that you can¡¯t eat too much stimting food or you won¡¯t be able to stand it in your stomachter!¡±

    Marcy looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°Actually okay, I used to be very spicy, especially every year when the crawfish market, I will go out with my good sisters to eat, each time a little are ten pounds, eating can be energetic.¡±

    ¡°But then the health is not good, also began to eat less!¡±

    Listening to Rosemary, Marcy asked, ¡°Not feeling well, where are you not feeling well, do you want me to have Frede over and show you now?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, Vanessa had a bad stomach earlier in the day, so she couldn¡¯t eat too many spicy things.¡±

    Bringing the food to the table, Heidi said hurriedly.

    She knew then that Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    Marcy also knows that Rosemary cannot eat spicy food, when she was first rescued, because she just had a miscarriage at that time, plus Fred helped her to do the repair surgery, so let her give up all the chili peppers, that time Rosemary mood is very low, just about New Year¡¯s Eve, hands and a lot of things to deal with, are Auntie Wong in Auntie Wong took care of her.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    ¡°You should be more careful when you eat in the future. I¡¯ll ask Auntie Wong to make you more stomach and intestine regting medicine when you go backter.¡±

    Heidi, who was sitting on the sidelines, heard Marcy¡¯s words and was happy from the bottom of her heart that Vanessa would not have to work so hard if she could find someone who would truly be good to her.

    After living with Rosemary for a few months and watching her work so hard every day, she really wanted someone to be genuinely good to Vanessa.

    ¡°Heidi, didn¡¯t you say you had a draft to catch up on in the meantime? You should not go out to buy groceries in the meantime, I will go to buy groceries after I get off work, and you just Carry catching up with the draft.¡±

    Rosemary only knew after she met Heidi that writing online articles was also such a hard thing to do. Since she heard Heidi say that she had a rmendation after another half month, she basically wrote her manuscript every night until 2 or 3 in the morning these days, and what even fell asleep directly on the table.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just write a little more tonight anyway!¡±

    Heidi said as she ate her porridge.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal. Just be a good boy and catch up on your work. I¡¯m still waiting for you to treat me to a delicious meal next month after you get your fee?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about doing your thing, I¡¯ll pick Vanessa up after she gets off work!¡±

    ¡°Okay then!¡±

    It¡¯s true that she¡¯s also very busy these days, but she¡¯s relieved to have Marcy with Vanessa.

    Rosemary lifted her arm to look at the time and said, ¡°Then take your time, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°What are you looking around at?¡±

    As soon as she got into the car, Rosemary looked around, that nervous look as if she was going to do something bad.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re seeing if he¡¯sing, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Marcy got into the cab and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He only got herest night, so he definitely won¡¯t be up that early!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was still trying to exin something when Marcy suddenly interrupted her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the way you look right now, that look of caring for him, it makes me feel ufortable to look at it.¡±

    Rosemary, who was going to exin, simply sat there and didn¡¯t exin anything.

    After all, in her mind, both Marcy and Fred are her saviors, and if she solves the more, she fears Marcy will fall deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Once shearrived at the office, Rosemary unbuckled herself and turned to Marcy.

    Grabbing her hand in one hand, Marcy said slowly, ¡°Vanessa, I meant what I said yesterday, you can think about it!¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary tried to break Marcy¡¯s grip, but found it was in vain.

    With a soft mental sigh of relief, Rosemary said, ¡°Marcy, I have to go to work!¡±

    Releasing her hand, Marcy looked at Rosemary and smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight, wait for me!¡±

    Rosemary wanted to say something else, but Marcy had already driven away, leaving her with a cloud of dust in the air.

    ¡°Vanessa, I want to go to the winery today, can you please help me give the president the paperwork I just finished?¡±

    ¡°Sorry ah Phoebe, I¡¯m not going up now, I also have some things, you are in a hurry then, let the assistant send you over!¡±

    Looking at the smiling Phoebe, Rosemary declined with a smile.

    ¡°Well, how can you give those documents to the assistant to take them! Aren¡¯t you going to the president¡¯s office? Just bring it to me?¡±

    In response to Rosemary¡¯s words, Phoebe acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard them on purpose.

    Took her hand and tugged gently.

    That look, very pathetic.

    But who is Rosemary?

    She is not a fool, how can she not know Phoebe¡¯s is trying to find a trap to lure her down, of course she will not agree!

    ¡°Sorry, I really have things to do, next time!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Having said that, Rosemary walked right around Phoebe and then into her office.

    ¡°She seems to be a lot smarter than we thought!¡± Looking at Phoebe, Vivian stepped forward and said.

    ¡°But it is smarter than I thought, I thought that the one who came this time was an embroidered pillow, but I never thought it was still a smart opponent!¡±

    Phoebe finished and gave a disdainful nce at the office where Rosemary was.

    ¡°But so what? I Phoebe does not want people, never stay inside thepany soon, I do not believe that she can reject me every time!¡±

    The words dropped and Phoebe left with a flourish.

    Watching her back, Vivian couldn¡¯t help but hum softly behind her.

    Hasn¡¯t she heard of such a saying?

    Is the mantis catching the cicada and the bird in the back?

    It¡¯s true that she Vivian doesn¡¯t have any identity background, but she can stay in Huan Yu Group for such a long time, so naturally she can¡¯t be a vain name!

    She must let everyone know that the director of the audit department of Huan Yu Group is only avableto her, Vivian.

    ¡°Vanessa, did Phoebe just give you a hard time again?¡±

    Pushingopen the door, it was Rosemary¡¯s new assistant, named Pearl.

    A very clean-looking girl.

    ¡°No, just asked me to help deliver the documents, but I¡¯m very busy right now, I don¡¯t have much time to deliver the documents, so I let her assistant do it!¡±

    ¡°This Phoebe usually likes to ride roughshod over thepany just because she is the daughter of thepany director, everyone has long looked at her with displeasure, but you are the only one who dares to reject him.¡±

    Pearlined, but heard Rosemary smile and said, ¡°We are all colleagues, we will not see each other in the future, there is no need to make the rtionship so stiff!¡±

 381 canâ€™t escape his five-finger mountain##

    That¡¯s right!¡±

    Responding, Pearl looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Vanessa, I have to go out, do you want to go to the president¡¯s office today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll goter, I have things to take care of now!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    After saying that, Pearl left.

    With a soft sigh of relief, Rosemary took the file and read it for a while, and waited for a while before Rosemary got up and went upstairs.

    Rosemary had just walked to the door of her office when she saw Edmund smiling slightly at her and said, ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Edmund?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very early, but I still want to get close to you!¡±

    After saying that, Edmund whole person came to Rosemary¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°You and Marcy this morning, seem to look very intimate ah!¡±

    At the word, Rosemary was slightly stunned!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Could he have been there at that time? But howe she didn¡¯t see him?

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s flustered eyes, Edmund suddenly smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, I just said it casually, don¡¯t react so much.¡±

    ¡°Why are you here, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard that you are the chief designer of Huan Yu Group, so I want to see your work!¡±

    ¡°My work hasn¡¯t really been released yet, so I can¡¯t show it to you yet, so please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite official, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Edmund shrugged, but looked like I already know what you¡¯re thinking.

    ¡°Edmund, I really have to work, so if you don¡¯t have anything to do, could you please go where you need to go?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Edmund and there was really nothing she could do.

    As long as she sees Edmund by her side all the time, she feels very insecure inside.

    She didn¡¯t know exactly what he wanted to do.

    Edmund took a deep breath, ¡°You¡¯re worried I¡¯m going to tell Wilson about you being here, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary looked at Edmund and said, ¡°You and Wilson are friends and I did worry that you would tell him however now that he is a good wife and son, I hope you won¡¯t be bothering me!¡±

    Maybe in Wilson¡¯s mind, she, Rosemary, is already a dead person!

    There were still some words that wanted to be said, but they ended up choking in my throat.

    Edmund would love to tell her at this moment that Wilson has remembered and is still looking for her all over the world.

    But he can¡¯t!

    Because as soon as he said it, Rosemary would find another ce to hide.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    As he watched Rosemary leave, Edmund let out a deep sigh.

    After a while, Jacob came out from inside the office, ¡°She is a very unique woman, if you make her angry, it is not so easy to coax!¡±

    ¡°Jacob!¡±

    Edmund turned his head to look at him, ¡°Take good care of her for me, I might have some things to get back to!¡±

    ¡°Back where?¡±

    Looking at Edmund in disbelief, Jacob asked, ¡°C City? But didn¡¯t you say you would be in the capital during this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, if I stay here for a few days, but there are some things ¡­, but you help me, no matter what, keep her, never let her leave.¡±

    Not sure what Edmund is trying to do though?

    But he had asked, and Jacob had no reason to refuse.

    After all, the two have always been so good feelings, he did not say, there is a natural reason for him not to say.

    ¡°So when do you n to go back?¡±

    ¡°It might be a week from now!¡± Edmund smiled, ¡°He¡¯s here, how can I stay for a while, otherwise he¡¯s going to say something about how I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead, and I¡¯m tired of hearing it.¡±

    Patted Edmund¡¯s shoulder, Jacob spoke: ¡°In fact, aunt husband is still good to you, since he wants you to inherit the family fortune, inherit is, why bother with yourself?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Edmund looked at him and whispered, ¡°If I inherit it, I won¡¯t be able to set his five fingers for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you see I know now, inherited the family business, it¡¯s really better to start your own business outside?¡±

    Jacob suddenly said, ¡°Our chief design is good, right? I tell you, this year¡¯s jewelry, I guarantee that can be better than the S Group sales!¡±

    Looking at the closed door, Edmund nodded, ¡°I believe that too!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Jacob looked at Edmund in disbelief and said, ¡°You¡¯re not saying that just tofort me, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, as long as it is designed by Rosemary, he thinks it is the best!¡±

    Although she hasn¡¯t seen Rosemary¡¯s design yet, whatever Edmund believes, it will be the best!

    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, Edmund left thepany.

    Just as he returned to the office, Jacob saw Lorrye in from outside and said, ¡°Jacob, I need to talk to you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Putting down the papers in his hands, Jacob got up from his seat and walked over.

    ¡°Does Edmund know Vanessa, too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Lorry looked at her best friend, whom she grew up with, and said, ¡°Jacob, do you like Vanessa?¡±

    Slightly stunned, thinking about it, Jacob said: ¡°I do like her, but not the kind you think in your heart, I¡¯m just friends for friends between the kind of like!¡±

    ¡°Is that really true?¡±

    Looking at Lorry in disbelief, Jacob spoke, ¡°You think too much, I think it¡¯s better to let nature take its course! But since it¡¯s someone Edmund knows, I think Vanessa¡¯s identity should not be simple either, I only appreciate her above her talent, so I won¡¯t have feelings for her.¡±

    Lorry looked at Jacob and said, ¡°I¡¯m relieved you said that!¡±

    Lorry, of course, knows that Jacob is very steady in his work, and when he learned that Vanessa said she would not have feelings for anyone, he was worried that after Jacob moved on, it would be another fruitless rtionship.

    The person who has died once, as a friend he really hopes that she cane out of that rtionship, to ept a new rtionship.

    If something were to happen to him because of Rosemary, his heart would be really upset.

    Lorry¡¯s heart was slightly relieved to know now that he had no other intention for Rosemary.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll go out and get busy first!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Jacob waved his hand, and he really had to think hard about whether he really only liked Rosemary in terms of talent.

    Jacob spent the whole morning in the office thinking about this problem.

    He was still thinking about it until Lorry came back from outside.

 382 Love at first sight?

    By the time Rosemary was called out from inside the next room, she realized that her polished gems had be glorious.

    But they did not say too much, went to the restaurant outside to eat, and went back to their respective posts to continue the work.

    Time passed unhurriedly, and Rosemary hadn¡¯t seen Edmund since the day she met him inside the office.

    Although there are some small regrets in the heart, but thinking that in the future may not be bothered, thinking, so, in fact, also quite good.

    Tic-Tac-Toe ¡­

    After a good weekend sleep at home, Rosemary was awakened by the ringing of her cell phone on Saturday morning.

    Reaching for the phone from the nearby table, Rosemary ced it to her ear, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±

    Soon, Jacob¡¯s voice came over the phone, ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°The president?¡±

    Rosemary jerked up from the bed, looked at the phone number on her phone and said, ¡°President, calling me so early, is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Thest time I said mv, today happens to be a weekend, so I wanted to get you to shoot.¡±

    ¡°Great! So where do we meet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs from you now!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly got out of bed, lifted the curtain and saw Jacob standing outside.

    ¡°President, I¡¯ll be right out!¡±

    Hurry up and walk downstairs, open the door and let Jacob in.

    ¡°President, you sit down first, I¡¯ll go up and wash up, I¡¯ll be ready soon!¡±

    Heidi, who heard themotion, came out and saw Jacob sitting on the couch, faintly stared, and then smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re Vanessa¡¯s president?¡±

    Jacob nodded his head and said with a smile, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is Heidi!¡±

    ¡°Hello, excuse me!¡±

    Heidi quickly waved her hand and said, ¡°No bother, I get up at this time every day to make breakfast!¡±

    Suddenly thought of something, Heidi said, ¡°President do you eat? It just so happens that I went to the supermarketst night and bought some ingredients inside, I¡¯ll make you breakfast!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a problem!¡±

    I thought Jacob would refuse, but to my surprise he nodded and agreed.

    ¡°No trouble!¡± Heidi nodded her head and walked into the kitchen.

    She thought that a big president like them was not even bothered to eat from a small citizen like them?

    After all, it wasn¡¯t Vanessa who did it!

    One look at Jacob¡¯s eyes, you can see that he also likes Vanessa.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the busy figures in the kitchen, the corner of Jacob¡¯s mouth lifted slightly upward.

    In fact, a man choosing a wife really doesn¡¯t need any door to door, as long as ¡­

    This look is just fine!

    ¡°President, you ¡­¡± Rosemary came out and saw that the president was propping his chin up and looking at Heidi who was busy inside the kitchen with great interest and couldn¡¯t help but freeze.

    This can¡¯t be the so-called love at first sight!

    The president also seems to be the first time to see Heidi, right, should not this see one side, and then have a good feeling?

    ¡°Vanessa, you can wash your handster and then you can eat breakfast!¡±

    Rosemary slowed down and walked into the kitchen.

    Standing behind Heidi, she whispered, ¡°Our president seems to be quite interested in you!¡±

    Turning her head, Heidi smiled faintly and said, ¡°Are you still awake, to make fun of me!¡±

    She and this big president, who just met not more than ten minutes ago, how could she be interested in her.

    Just like her?

    ¡°Wow, it smells good!¡±

    Before you can enter, Fred¡¯s voicees from outside.

    ¡°Jacob, what a coincidence!¡±

    Fred didn¡¯t expect Jacob to be here and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    Jacob said to Fred.

    ¡°Is there a part for me? I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet?¡±

    Looking at Heidi, Fred asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I did a lot of that¡­ Didn¡¯t Mr. Meyere with you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, he has a temporary emergency, he has flown to another countryst night, it may take two or three days before he returns!¡±

    Taking the porridge Heidi offered him, Fred said as he ate.

    ¡°Is Jacob here to see Vanessa this early?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a mv to be shot inside thepany, and it happens to be a weekend, so I came over to get Vanessa to go with me.¡±

    Jacob and Fred were eating and talking as if they were close friends.

    ¡°Do you know each other?¡±

    Looking at the two of them talking as if they were bathing in spring, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    The two smiled at each other, only to hear Fred say, ¡°Jacob and I have known each other for many years, remember thest time I told you about thepany I helped you pitch? It¡¯s Jacob¡¯spany!¡±

    ¡°What I just didn¡¯t expect was that she was already epted by me before you had a chance to ask for it, right?¡±

    Jacob looked at Fred and finished the rest of his sentence for him.

    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s so hard for me to owe you a favor!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Vanessa and I are going to shoot the MVter, do you guys want to go together, it just so happens that today is the weekend, we have a short shoot for that MV, it will be ready in a little while, after the shootter, we will go hiking together or something, how nice!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass!¡±

    Heidi is embarrassed to look at them, she is not an employee of thepany, what to do over there.

    Besides, she doesn¡¯t know it well!

    ¡°Climbing a mountain?¡±

    Rosemary returned with interest, ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t gone hiking in a long time either, and I feel tired from all the exercise I¡¯ve been gettingtely.¡±

    The words fell out of his mouth and turned his head to look at Fred, ¡°Fred what do you think?¡±

    Fred didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to throw the question at him and said, ¡°Vanessa¡¯s right, I haven¡¯t been climbing for a long time either, so why don¡¯t we go to the mountains tonight and stay overnight, it¡¯s a rare asion!¡±

    ¡°Living in the mountains, huh?¡±

    Looking at them, Heidi whispered, ¡°I¡¯m scared to be outside at night!¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s not her fault!

    After all, she obviously and cowardly bar, but also particrly like to watch what the midnight ghost film of the forest.

    Now well, when you hear that you are going to climb the mountain, the heart is very excited, but hear the night to stay in the mountain, the heart is a little afraid of.

    Fearing that something will happen.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! We¡¯ll just let you sleep in the middle of the room at night!¡±

    Saying that, Jacob looked at Rosemary and asked, ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡±

    At first more terrible than these, she has experienced, what is there to be afraid of.

    Besides, it¡¯s only one night in the mountains, so she doesn¡¯t feel anything to be afraid of.

    After all, in between she was also often out on excursions and staying outside, which was not unusual for Rosemary.

    Thinking of this, Rosemary turned to Heidi and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Heidi, nothing will happen, we will all protect you!¡±

 383 You are unique in this world

    ¡°Vanessa is not afraid, and neither am I!¡±

    Heidi said bravely to herself.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll goter to buy some mountain food, but there are no mountains around here, there is a Jade Cliff Mountain not far away, the mountain road is not good, you can?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can do it, shoot a mv in one morning, we¡¯lle back and take a shower.¡±

    Although I want to say go directly, but the thought of girls are more trouble, Fred also did not say anything in.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already shown that script to the director, although it¡¯s just a small mv, but the director also said that a few minutes of mv may also take quite a lot of time, so we still need to hurry up a bit.¡±

    After breakfast, while Rosemary and Heidi were cleaning up the dishes, Jacob and Fred helped wipe the table and mop the floor, but they didn¡¯t y around.

    Wait until they are washed before the four go out together.

    Because Rosemary had to discuss the script with Jacob, and Heidi couldn¡¯t be bothered, she was finally dragged into his car by Fred.

    ¡°Does Fred have a crush on Heidi? Why do I feel like something¡¯s not right between them?¡±

    Jacob said to Rosemary while gripping the steering wheel with both hands.

    ¡°The president can¡¯t be because of this, all he said was to discuss the script with me!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Rosemary knew that Jacob was kind of acquiescing.

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to!¡±

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you think the two of them are a good match?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    After all, Fred is still too rich!

    ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s better to let nature take its course, if both of them are interested in each other, we¡¯re just pushing the envelope now, and it¡¯s up to the two of them to make it work or not.¡±

    Rosemary was still trying to say something when she had arrived at the studio.

    Looking at the people inside who were already waiting, Rosemary said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°Not toote, not toote! We¡¯ve just tuned the camera head too!¡±

    After the director finished, he looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Go put on your makeup first, and we¡¯ll confirm it on our side.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Heidi didn¡¯t react a little slower, but it¡¯s not like she didn¡¯t feel what they did along the way.

    It¡¯s obvious that they want to set up a situation between him and Fred!

    Although she does feel differently about Fred, she still wants to keep her original heart.

    Definitely not because now Fred¡¯s a little good, and go to the silly pay.

    ¡°Hey, is there something fishy between you and Heidi and the two of them!¡±

    Looking at Fred, Jacob looked at him with a smirk on his face.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sitting aside on a stool, Fred recounted what had happened that day when he met Edmund.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°But do you ever feel as if Heidi is avoiding me on purpose?¡±

    Fred looked in the direction they were going and asked Jacob curiously.

    ¡°Of course, you are so handsome and rich, and also the famous Fred, of course she will want to avoid you!¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t girls like guys who are handsome and rich and cool?¡±

    He feels that he fits the bill in every way!

    Why does it feel like Heidi has a sense of disconnection from herself instead?

    With a light cough, Jacob replied, ¡°You¡¯re not sure if you like them now, so why are you so hung up on how they treat you?¡± Aren¡¯t you a little too anxious?

    ¡°What did I do to her?¡±

    He obviously didn¡¯t do anything!

    ¡°Then who just leaned on someone and the whole thing was almost hated?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ for me.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, do you ever feel that Fred and the president, both of them, seem a little weird?¡±

    ¡°Weird?¡±

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°Yes a little!¡±

    ¡°Maybe Fred suddenly found out how good you are and is ready to pursue you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about?¡±

    With a light cough, Heidi said, ¡°I mean, don¡¯t you think Fred seems to be extra nice to metely?¡±

    Although before, Fred was also a smiley face all day, but she always felt that the feeling now is different from before.

    How did it be like this now?

    ¡°Yeah, but Fred does treat you well, and seems to go beyond the usual concern!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, so what do I do now?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want to have anything to do with Fred!

    ¡°In fact, Fred is a good person, you can also consider ah!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, I thought you said you didn¡¯t want to be with rich people?¡±

    ¡°Before is before, but I think Fred, if try to date a little, it is not impossible!¡±

    Lowering her head, Heidi said softly, ¡°I am not going to ept Fred¡¯s feelings, I myself have a few pounds, I know very well!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, Rosemary said mysteriously, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you hadn¡¯t been in love? People say that women in their first love are the most beautiful, if life has not even had a sensational rtionship, then there is really no point.¡±

    It¡¯s not that Heidi doesn¡¯t understand what Rosemary is saying, but ¡­

    Things are not as simple as they think, and the scruples in her mind are known only to her.

    Just thinking about what¡¯s going on at home brings a bitter smile to the corner of Heidi¡¯s mouth.

    Sparrow into Ryan, Cindere story, that only in the fairy tale will appear, real life is impossible to have this kind of thing.

    Turning to Rosemary, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be in love, I think I¡¯m fine the way I am!¡±

    ¡°How can you be so unproductive? Don¡¯t you always feel that you are not good enough for her, there is more than one of you in this world, no matter what kind of person you think you are, but you have to remember that you, Heidi are unique in this world!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible to find a second Heidi, you know?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary with a face of adoration, Heidi is still the first time to hear people can put their own ugly, so clear and uplicated.

    ¡°Vanessa, I really adore you now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worship me, I know I look like a love expert now!¡±

    No sooner had Rosemary said that than Heidi was heard to say, ¡°I feel sure that if I go out and say that, people will think I¡¯m shameless?¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    A serious look at Heidi, Rosemary said: ¡°Heidi, you have to have confidence in yourself, each of us can not choose to be born, but we can choose their own future path to take ah!¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that you look so beautiful, you can¡¯t look down on yourself for individual reasons!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Still want to say something, the makeup artist has already put on her makeup.

 384 Letâ€™s try

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary suddenly turned her head to the makeup artist and said, ¡°Please, can you paint her too, I want her to be in the pictureter.¡±

    After giving Heidi a look, the make-up artist, though surprised by Rosemary¡¯s words, told her to sit down.

    ¡°Vanessa, I don¡¯t use ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, I just suddenly thought of a better idea.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, what did you think of again?¡±

    Very nervously, she watched Rosemary, and when she saw her go out, she tried to stand up and pull her back, but the makeup artist pulled her back.

    It¡¯s best to just sit back and let the makeup artist do the makeup.

    Seeing Rosemary walking out with her makeup on, Fred didn¡¯t react for a moment and froze for a few seconds before saying to Rosemary, ¡°Vanessa, that¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Responded, Rosemary then said to Jacob: ¡°I just suddenly thought of a better idea to add an extra shot in it!¡±

    ¡°What kind of shots?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Jacob asked in disbelief.

    To Jacob and Lorry, the director, Rosemary said his idea, Rosemary said softly: ¡°I just had a not very mature idea, but the director should be able to understand it!¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to have one person show their face instead of the other?¡±

    ¡°But I think the previous idea would have been better!¡±

    The director looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Maybe you improvised, but I still think the backless effect will look better ¡­¡±

    Before the words were out of his mouth, Jacob¡¯s phone tried to ring at that moment.

    After a while, Jacob looked at Lorry and said, ¡°I have some urgent matters to deal with,ter you help me shoot?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not the leading man!¡±

    Grabbing Lorry¡¯s hand, Jacob said, ¡°You know how important this video is to me, so you must help me shoot it properly, I¡¯ll be backter!¡±

    Lorry looked at Jacob, and suddenly his eyes fell on Fred, who was sitting on the side, and suddenly had a sh of light and said, ¡°President, I have a good candidate!¡±

    After saying that, his eyes nipped at Fred who was sitting next to him.

    Jacob looked at Fred, although Lorry is also good-looking, butpared with Fred, Fred¡¯s body emitted a noble temperament and inherent royalty in the king¡¯s temperament, is not what he needs most?

    Thinking, Jacob walked up to Fred and said, ¡°Yu, I have some urgent business to take care of, you help me shoot, please!¡±

    After saying that, the person disappeared.

    Looking at the figure that had disappeared from the set, Fred let out a deep sigh.

    Every time he asks for help, hees to this trick, can¡¯t he change a new set?

    Although the heart is very angry, but the thought of shooting ads should also be quite fun, even if it is to pass the time!

    Lorry, who was standing on the sidelines, looked at Fred nervously, afraid that he would get mad.

    Seeing the corners of his mouth rise slightly, he knew that Mr. Davis had already agreed in his heart to do thismercial.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Rosemary asked, looking at Fred.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, just looking at him in that hurry, it should be something important!¡±

    Otherwise, with his personality, he should not have left something so important behind.

    Shaking his head, Fred said he didn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Vanessa, the president just exined, let Mr. Davis help rece the male lead!¡±

    Listening to Lorry¡¯s words, Rosemary nodded.

    Looking at Rosemary and Fred, the director suddenly said, ¡°The sticker on Miss Harris¡¯ back hasn¡¯t been applied yet, right?¡±

    ¡°Not yet?¡±

    ¡°Why are you still standing here, why don¡¯t you hurry up and take Miss Harris to change into her pajamas and put the stickers on, don¡¯t make a mistake.¡±

    At that, Rosemary nodded to Lorry and Fred and went into the locker room.

    ¡°Miss Harris, your skin is so beautiful!¡±

    In the dressing room, the assistant looked at the exquisite body of Rosemary, skin like gel, blowing, say it like this!

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After a while, the assistant smiled faintly at Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Harris, the decal is ready, the pajamas you¡¯re going to wear are silk, let¡¯s change you into them!¡±

    Dressed in silk, Rosemary reached up and tugged at her dress and walked out awkwardly, looking at Fred, also in silk pajamas, standing there, looking at her with a smile.

    In the heart, it is very nervous.

    Rosemary tried to suppress the nervousness in her heart and said to the director, ¡°Director, I¡¯m ready!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s try it!¡±

    The words sounded, the director said to Rosemary and Fred: ¡°You two lie down on the bed, wait until I shouted, the hero woke up first, finger belly gently across the heroine¡¯s cheek, the heroine then slowly opened his eyes and stared deeply at each other, and then the hero gently fell a kiss, and then into the bathroom ¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Director, can that kiss be misced?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the director and asked nervously.

    ¡°It was supposed to be a kiss on the cheek, how else can it be misced!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but Rosemary has done kissing scenes with Adrian before, but she wasn¡¯t as nervous then as she is now?

    Looking at Rosemary, the director spoke, ¡°Stop nagging and get on the bed!¡±

    Looking at each other face to face, Rosemary and Fred both have a little unnatural.

    The heart took a deep breath, and only then apprehensively got into bed andy down!

    ¡°You two are a little closer together, and this is almost a river in between?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, director!¡±

    Thinking that he was now filming, Rosemary moved a little closer.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Speaking to the director, the director was heard to shout, Start!

    ¡°When the first rays of the morning dawn through the window ss slowly lightly sprinkled in, the curled up body of the bed squirmed gently, slowly opened his eyes, his hand gently rested on the thin waist of the lovely child next to him, the sunlight fell on her body, long eyshes flickered, just like a beautiful doll.

    Only to see her gently roll over and hug the person next to her. Suddenly, his hand shook gently, then followed her hand down, his eyebrows frowning lightly.

    Then, the evil hooked his lips, came to Rosemary¡¯s cheek, near the lips, gently dropped a kiss ¡­

    Rosemary¡¯s heart, beating fast.

    Not the shy heartbeat thates with being with Wilson, but a feeling that is hard to describe.

    It¡¯s like the kind of shyness you get with strangers.

    Next, there is a clip of Rosemary standing up and showing her back.

    Shot several times, are shot very unnatural.

    The director was already so angry that he was blue in the face, just short of throwing something at Rosemary¡¯s body.

    Just want to say something to Lorry, the door was suddenly opened, Heidi came out from inside, was changed hair, remove sses Heidi, at the moment like a princess from the dream.

 385 Suspect a company mole

    ¡°Heidi, you really are so beautiful!¡±

    Looking at Heidi with her makeup on, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°But it is beautiful!¡±

    Fred looked at Heidi who came out from inside and really couldn¡¯t believe that she, who was usually in looking, was a beautiful woman.

    Seeing Heidi, Rosemary was eager to let her do the shooting, and before she could say anything, the director was already shouting there.

    Probably because of what just happened, Rosemary was not as nervous as before, and the shooting was much smoother.

    A mv of only ten minutes or so was finally sessfully shot.

    Looking at the director¡¯s gratified expression, Rosemary finally couldn¡¯t help but walk up and ask, ¡°Director, are we shooting okay?¡±

    ¡°Nice!¡±

    Mr. Hoffmann has already exined that once it¡¯s done, we¡¯ll send it to editing and then confirm the cement.

    ¡°Good work, everyone!¡±

    Rosemary finished her speech and was about to go to change clothes when she was shouted by Jacob who arrived and said, ¡°Thepany¡¯s website was hacked and now thepany¡¯s system has been restored and nothing is missing, except for Vanessa¡¯s cut diamonds!¡±

    ¡°The one inside the safe?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and asked.

    ¡°Yes, now that we can¡¯t find the security footage and we can¡¯t find anyone, I suspect a ghost within thepany.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, that one is a fake!¡±

    ¡°Fake?¡±

    Jacob and Lorry asked in unison.

    ¡°Yes, before the time the president did not instruct me to be more careful, so I was in the process of making rubies, the fake one room the safe, really transferred by me!¡±

    Facing each other, Heidi couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up to Rosemary.

    Very excitedly, she spoke, ¡°Vanessa, you are really too smart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to praise me first, but now I really didn¡¯t think they could directly hack into thepany¡¯s internal system, that¡¯s not something ordinary hackers can do!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, no matter what, it¡¯s good that the jewels are okay now!¡±

    With that said, Jacob took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fortunately, I had deleted the email you sent me earlier and the backup had been transferred to a USB.¡±

    ¡°Could it be, S Group?¡±

    Lorry turned her head and looked at Jacob.

    Shaking his head, Jacob replied, ¡°Ellen has her own pride and insistence, there is no way she would do something like that!¡±

    Responding, Lorry did not feel the slightest difort from Rosemary, who was standing next to him.

    Fred touched the tip of his nose, the mall inside the deceitful he has never cared, so do not express any opinion.

    Lorry left because she had to leave first.

    From the studio back to the neighborhood, Rosemary did not talk much on the way, it was Fred and Heidi, Jacob chatting with each other.

    Looking at Rosemary, who seemed to be in a bit of a bad mood beside him, Fred didn¡¯t ask too many questions.

    ¡°Vanessa, you don¡¯t seem to be in a very good mood?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and said to Jacob, ¡°Thank you for your concern, President!¡±

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to call me president when there¡¯s no one else!¡±

    Jacob suddenly thought of something and suddenly asked to Rosemary: ¡°Do you know that very popr star Josie?¡±

    Before Rosemary could say anything, Heidi replied, ¡°Of course I know, she started out as a child actress, she¡¯s very popr now, and it looks like she¡¯s getting married!¡±

    ¡°With whom?¡±

    Rosemary, of course, knows Josie, and she has been used by her as an after-dinner gossip.

    ¡°It seems to be the second young master of The Grant Group, Chad! I heard that this Chad is the illegitimate son of The Grant family, but he had a fianc¨¦e before, seems to be called Reba, do not know what reason, the Qin family suddenly imed to the public that Reba had a terminal illness and had died!¡±

    ¡°But what¡¯s more interesting is that I heard that The Grant family is two brothers getting married together this time, what¡¯s the name of The Grant family¡¯s eldest young master?¡±

    Heidi flicked her fingertips on her cheek with a thoughtful face.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    Fred, who was leaning back in a chair, saidzily.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Wilson, he¡¯s marrying Rita, also a very famous designer in the jewelry world now!¡± ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s him!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Because Jacob had a friend leaving and was going to rush over to say goodbye to him, while Fred was going back to his house.

    Heidi looked at Rosemary in a very irritable mood and was surprised when she asked, ¡°Vanessa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little ufortable!¡±

    Wanted to ask again, but Heidi didn¡¯t know what to ask.

    All the way to the house, as soon as she entered, Rosemary said to Heidi, ¡°Heidi, actually Wilson ¡­ is the father of the baby.¡±

    ¡°I had already guessed, but I saw that you didn¡¯t seem to want to talk about it, so I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    As the words fell, Heidi poured a ss of water and handed it to Rosemary, ¡°Vanessa, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Gripping the cup tightly, Rosemary nodded, ¡°Well, it will all pass!¡±

    Looking at the deep pain in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Heidi didn¡¯t want to say anything more.

    ¡°Vanessa, you go take a shower first,ter when we go climbing, once you are tired you can forget all about it!¡±

    That man is her nightmare.

    After washing up, Rosemary and Heidi went downstairs in casual clothes without any makeup.

    Just out of the elevator, saw a touch of a familiar figure shing in front of her, Rosemary subconsciously wanted to walk aside to hide.

    But it was toote to be seen by the other side and shouted, ¡°Rosemary, is that you?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, that guy seems to be calling you?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    John stepped forward and took Rosemary¡¯s hand in his, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°You let go first!¡±

    Rosemary looked at John and said softly, ¡°Just say what you have to say!¡±

    Looking at the displeasure in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, John helplessly let go of his hand, ¡°You still hate me for what happened before, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s something I want to talk to!¡±

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    Looking aside at Heidi, John wanted to say something.

    ¡°Vanessa, you guys have something to talk about, I¡¯ll go around to the side!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s words fell and she walked straight to the side.

    When Heidi left, John then spoke up, ¡°Rosemary, I heard you¡¯ve divorced Wilson, right?¡±

    Turning her head to look at John, Rosemary said lightly, ¡°If that¡¯s what you want to say to me, then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want to hear it and I don¡¯t want to say it.¡±

    The words fell, John stepped forward and took Rosemary¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°Do you still like him now? Wilson never liked you from the beginning to the end, he likes Rita, and it¡¯s him who caused your ident in C!¡±

 386 Was surprised to see me

    Rosemary¡¯s body, trembling badly, still replied, ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡± John looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°So you knew about it and that¡¯s why you left him didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°You think too much, and I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business, just do your own thing!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I really want to care about you!¡±

    John sharply pulled Rosemary, I regret now that I treated you like that at first, in fact, your heart always knew very well that I always loved you!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, ¡°Young Master Lin, I heard that you are already married, so please treat yourself with respect!¡±

    ¡°If you promise to stay with me, I promise to go right back and divorce him!¡± of

    ¡°Sorry, I really have nothing to say to you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    John tried to take Rosemary¡¯s hand, but she dodged him, ¡°Young Master Lin, it¡¯s gettingte, I have things to do, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    A hand forward to hug Rosemary tightly, John spoke: ¡°I do not care what happened between the two of us in the past, but you believe me, I love you from the beginning to the end!¡±

    Trying to break away from John, Rosemary couldn¡¯t get free.

    Just as she was about to shout, a p hit her in the face.

    ¡°Rosemary, you bitch, how dare you follow us here and seduce my husband!¡±

    The voice, which was too familiar to be familiar, made Rosemary flinch.

    ¡°Daisy?¡±

    ¡°What, are you surprised to see me?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Daisy snorted coldly.

    Rosemary hadn¡¯t expected to see her here; she hadn¡¯t seen Daisy and Laurie since they hade to the hospital to make a scene.

    What he didn¡¯t expect was that John would end up marrying her.

    ¡°Rosemary, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, but I didn¡¯t expect your skin to get thicker and thicker, and you even followed us here!¡±

    Looking at Daisy, Rosemary said faintly, ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°No, then what is it that you just pulled with my husband and two people, if not seduction?¡±

    Thinking about what the two of them had done to themselves before, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.

    Why does everything say it¡¯s her fault?

    Just because her husband goes out to have an affair every time. So you can assume that she is shameless?

    In an instant, a great anger leapt up in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    Turning around, Rosemary looked at Daisy and said coldly: ¡°You can¡¯t watch your husband yourself, you don¡¯t look for the reason from your own body even if it¡¯s okay, but also repeatedly say that I seduced your husband, then I would like to ask, who was this I put myself to paste up in the first ce, if really say who is that intruder, it is also you. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m a good bully now, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m already a person who died once, now I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who had been walking towards her, Daisy asked.

    ¡°What do I want to do? I¡¯ve been bullied by you mother and daughter for more than ten years, I¡¯ll show you now what it¡¯s like to be bullied.¡±

    Rosemary used to fight back asionally, but in her heart she still left them a Tess of love, but on the day of her father¡¯s car ident, she really saw the viciousness of their mother and daughter.

    ¡°Rosemary I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t mess around, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Rosemary walked up as soon as she could and pped her face twice.

    At once, Daisy¡¯s face, on both sides, was swollen.

    Daisy looked at Rosemary, reached out to cover her cheek and said fiercely, ¡°Rosemary, how dare you hit me, do you know who I am now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you¡¯re the president¡¯s daughter, I¡¯ll still beat you up, because you owe me that!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary in front of her, Daisy suddenly had a feeling of wanting to escape.

    She used to think that Rosemary had be defiant because she was backed by The Grant family, but at that time she was not as scary as she is now.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s gotten into you today?¡± Taking two steps backwards, Daisy looked at Rosemary, and the grim ruthlessness that came out of her eyes was not present in the previous Rosemary.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Rosemary hooked her lips and said, ¡°I may have shown some mercy when I saw you in the past, and because of that, I was afraid to do a lot of things because I was carrying too much, but now, I am not the Rosemary who is at your mercy anymore.¡±

    He came up to Daisy¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°I advise you not to mess with me again, although I do know exactly what you used to end up marrying into The Sawyer family, I advise you to cherish the happiness in front of you.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words just fell, Daisy¡¯s face instantly became very ugly.

    ¡°Rosemary you slutty, shameless bitch!¡±

    Raising her hand, Rosemary pped Daisy two more times, pping her already swollen cheek even more.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being excessive?¡±

    Rosemary took one step forward, without a trace of emotion in her eyes.

    Seeing Rosemary like a madman, Daisy knew it was not a good time to take her on, and a wry look shed through her eyes.

    ¡°Nuts!¡±

    Daisy took John¡¯s hand and shouted, ¡°Honey, let¡¯s get out of here! She¡¯s gone crazy!¡±

    Although he still wanted to say something to Rosemary, he looked at the hatred in her eyes and John backed off.

    Seeing Daisy and John leave, Rosemary¡¯s whole body suddenly squatted down powerlessly, feeling as if her whole body was hollowed out.

    All the previous past, like a projection tape, was shown in front of her again and again.

    ¡°Vanessa, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Rosemary looked up at Heidi, ¡°Did you hear what was said?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Heidi shook her head, ¡°I saw what seemed like a familiar face with him and ran a little farther away, but I saw you hit that woman!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my half-sister and the third party who broke up my first rtionship.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not the third party that broke up your rtionship and marriage, is it?¡±

    ¡°Sort of!¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary said to Heidi, ¡°I want to go back to sleep, can you call them for me and tell them that I¡¯ll skip it.¡±

    Nodding, seeing that Heidi agreed, Rosemary went back alone first.

    Heidi, who wanted to go after him, thought for a moment and finally stopped, deciding it was better to give Rosemary a little time and space of her own.

 387 came to see you

    After all, Rosemary, as she is now, cannot listen to a single word.

    A sleep, a long sleep!

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t know how long she slept for, just that she kept dreaming.

    Inside the dream there are dad, mom, and so many ssmates, and the best memories of the past.

    How she wanted to be like that, to sleep on and on, not knowing anything.

    Tic-Tac-Toe ¡­

    The phone rings, interrupting Rosemary¡¯s beautiful dream.

    When I took my phone and looked at it, it was already noon the next day.

    Outside, a strong smell of vegetables wafted through the air.

    And the sound of Marcy and Fred talking kept echoing in my ears.

    Rosemary stretched and walked out when she heard Heidi¡¯s voice, ¡°You two just don¡¯t make a mess, that¡¯s Vanessa¡¯s favorite food, if it doesn¡¯t taste rightter, she¡¯s definitely not going to eat it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help!¡±

    Fred took the spoon and gave Heidi a helpless look.

    ¡°That, you¡¯d better not get busy, I¡¯m worried you¡¯re not helping!¡± Heidi said, snatching the spoon out of his hand.

    ¡°You guys, all of you!¡±

    The door to the room was opened by Rosemary, and looking at Marcy sitting on the couch and Fred standing at the table, Rosemary smiled faintly.

    ¡°When did you get back, didn¡¯t Fred say you were going to be gone for two or three days?¡± Walking to sit on the sofa a meter away from Marcy, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s gloomy face, Rosemary¡¯s heart was in a tizzy.

    Is it because of the incident yesterday afternoon, soe over to ask for punishment?

    As it turns out, it was Rosemary herself who thought too much.

    Looking at Rosemary, she spoke, ¡°No! We were just worried about you, so we came to see you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just suddenly felt a little sick yesterday afternoon,¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, let Fred check you out?¡± Marcy asked, looking at Rosemary with a worried look on her face.

    Seeing that they were all so nervous, Rosemary said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine, maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t worked for a long time, and this is suddenly a little ufortable to work every day.¡±

    ¡°Then you should get some rest these days! I¡¯ll go say hello to Jacobter and tell him not to put so much pressure on you!¡±

    Fred looked at Rosemary and said.

    ¡°Really no, I know you guys are worried about me, I¡¯m really fine, recently the president is busy with the jewelry thing, has made him busy, besides, this time thepany gave me such a big affirmation, no matter what ites from, I should stick to it well!¡±

    ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want other departments to ept my thing, and if it¡¯s copied, then even if I have hundreds of mouths, I can¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary like this, Marcy is really heartbroken.

    ¡°Although work is important, but your body is more important, you should pay more attention to your own health!¡±

    ¡°Yes, how about this,ter on I will prescribe a few medicines for you to regte your body, this is more beneficial to your body!¡±

    In fact, Fred and Marcy do not want her to work so hard, mainly because, Rosemary¡¯s system is very special, plus she was previously soaked in seawater for so long, the uterus received serious trauma, it is difficult to conceive in the future.

    But this problem, Marcy and Fred did not tell Rosemary, they worry that Rosemary will be because of this, more to the world no love.

    Originally, with Fred¡¯s medical skills, this disease is not incurable, but Rosemary¡¯s system is different from the general poption, so for the time being, Fred is not very sure.

    The n today is not to make Rosemary so hard and tired, let her rx as much as possible, so that, perhaps, there is still a glimmer of chance.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Smiling faintly at Fred, ¡°Trouble!¡±

    The meal was quickly brought to the table, and perhaps not wanting to stress Rosemary out, they both ate without ever mentioning yesterday¡¯s events.

    Nor do they joke about everything as they usually do.

    After eating lunch and washing the dishes, the four of them sat inside the living room, no one spoke.

    That awkward atmosphere gave Rosemary a moment of difort.

    Get up from the couch and go inside the kitchen to cut some fruits.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, we¡¯d better go back first, we have some things to go out to deal with in the evening, we may note back for dinner, don¡¯t do our meal tonight!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Heidi nodded, ¡°Should I talk to Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just talk to her!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Marcy left with Fred.

    Since Fred moved into the house next door, even Marcy followed, so naturally the problem of eating was left to the two women.

    When Rosemary came out from inside with the fruit sd, she looked at the empty living room and froze, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they had something this afternoon so they left first and asked me to talk to you!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    cing the fruit sd on the table, Rosemary asked, ¡°Heidi, have I been acting out thest two days?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa you don¡¯t think so much either, I know what you¡¯re thinking, it¡¯s not because of you that they¡¯re gone, it¡¯s really something!¡±

    Rosemary answered, picked up her fruit sd and ate it without any dy.

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Heidi finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Vanessa, do you still like that man?¡±

    Seemingly not expecting Heidi to ask such a question, Rosemary froze for a moment and said, ¡°Why would you ask that?¡±

    ¡°Because every time you talk about him, although your eyes are very unnatural, but there are still a few soft, if not because of like, Vanessa how can you care so much?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know!¡±

    When she fell off the cliff, Olivia¡¯s words still echoed in her ears today.

    Lowering his head and smiling bitterly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will adjust to it myself!¡±

    ¡°By the way, the young master Edmund that I saw the other day, will he tell anyone about you being here?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s useless even if we talk about it!¡±

    Wilson has lost his memory.

    I¡¯m afraid that by the time he remembers everything, he will already have children, right?

    ¡°By the way, I haven¡¯t asked, howe you¡¯ve been ying so well with a few of them in the past two days, especially Fred, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Heidi pretended not to understand. ,

    ¡°Vanessa, we¡¯re just normal friends, nothing more.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Heidi took her hand and said seriously, ¡°Vanessa, I cherish every day I live now, although Fred and I can¡¯t be a couple, but it¡¯s still okay to be friends!¡±

    Since it is destined to be fruitless, why should she let each other trouble themselves?

 388 Cemetery Meet Heidi

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at Heidi and shouted softly.

    Wiggling his lips, some words wanted to say, but ultimately did not say.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    At that moment, there was a knock at the door.

    Tapping Heidi on the shoulder, Rosemary stood up and went out to answer the door.

    ¡°President, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Opening the door, Rosemary saw Jacob standing in the doorway with tworge bags of stuff in his hands.

    ¡°I came to see you, are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Much better, thank you for your concern, President!¡±

    ¡°Here are some supplements I bought for my body!¡± Said Jacob, handing the bag in his hand to Rosemary.

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary took the bag from Jacob¡¯s hand, ¡°The president is too polite, I really have nothing to do!¡±

    Jacob walked to the sofa and sat down, Heidi made a cup of tea and came over, ¡°President, please have some tea!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epting the tea, Jacob smiled at Heidi.

    ¡°It¡¯s all as it should be, I¡¯ve put too much pressure on you this time, I¡¯ll be adjusting your work next week to try to make it less hard for you.¡±

    ¡°President, this is my job, you have already taken care of me, and now we are two weeks away from our new productunch, I don¡¯t want to let someone else take over my job at this time.¡±

    Looking at Jacob, Rosemary said hurriedly.

    This new productunch is too important for her, and the sales performance of this jewelry determines her future in the jewelry industry.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Jacob made a promise in front of the old guys to get the shareholders to agree to Vanessa¡¯s jewelry as the main item this time.

    ¡°Thank you, President!¡±

    Rosemary knew that Jacob was worried about her, but only she knew that her body was not ufortable, what was really ufortable was her heart.

    The heart that was broken with a thousand holes.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve seen the mv you guys shot, I¡¯m very satisfied with the shot, now the editing those havee out, do you want to see it, if there is no opinion, I¡¯ll start putting it on the market.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the president thinks it¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if it doesn¡¯t work out, the big deal is that it doesn¡¯t sell as well!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! President, the director already told me the other day that the effect of our MV¡¯s shooting is very good, and he said that with the follow-up work, it will definitely be better!¡±

    ¡°Well, we are now producing jewelry inrge quantities, doublingst year¡¯s output, and I hope to be able to add on to the current quantities!¡±

    Smiling slightly at Jacob, ¡°Will do!¡±

    Rosemary knew that Jacob had put a lot of effort into this jewelry presentation and she truly wanted her designs to be recognized by the public.

    ¡°This time the mv we can convert in various different channels, micro-turn and so on, I believe we can see the effect soon!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After looking at the time, Jacob stood up and said to Rosemary, ¡°I still have some things to do, I¡¯ll go first, you have a good rest!¡±

    ¡°Okay, president take care!¡±

    As the words fell, Jacob had already gotten into his car and drove away.

    ¡°Vanessa, your president is really considerate, he still forgot toe over and send you so many supplements in the midst of his busy schedule, I really envy you for having such a good boss!¡±

    Looking at Jacob¡¯s already departed figure, Heidi murmured.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Rosemary walked up and asked with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t think you have a crush on our president, do you?¡±

    ¡°Screw you, I¡¯m just saying!¡±

    The heirs of family businesses like theirs, where ordinary girls like them can think.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s yourtest manuscripting along?¡±

    ¡°Well, okay, basically have saved enough manuscripts, now waiting for the day rmended the effect!¡±

    Heidi has been writing romantic fiction since she was a child, and then slowly began her writing career after a chance encounter with an editor who saw her novel.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You write with such dedication, readers will be impressed by your story, and you¡¯ll be number one!¡±

    ¡°Good, lend your good advice, when the draft fee is issued, I¡¯ll invite you out for spicy crawfish!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal, a ten pound measure!¡±

    ¡°No problem, there¡¯s enough!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Heidi and said with a big smile.

    ¡°Vanessa, I have to go outter, I may note back for dinner tonight, you can eat by yourself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not a little kid.¡±

    When she finished, Heidi smiled at Rosemary and got up and went upstairs.

    The sky has slowly darkened, nightfall, the air slowly enveloped in ayer of slow veil, silent and peaceful!

    In a cemetery outside the capital, Fred is sitting in front of a headstone, drinking ss after ss.

    Suddenly, a wailing cry came from not far away ¡­

    ¡°Mom, can you tell me what to do and what he really needs to do to spare me and Little Hang!¡±

    Heidi hugged the cold tombstone, tears slowly left.

    The woman on the tombstone smiled with a happy face, but no matter how Heidi cried, she had long since fallen on deaf ears.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you a human or a ghost?¡±

    Fred¡¯s icy tone rang out behind Heidi as the skyrgely darkened, and by the hazy moonlight it was possible to determine that the other woman was a woman.

    At the sound of the voice, Heidi shuddered violently and looked up to see Fred standing not far from her.

    ¡°Fred!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, what are you doing here?¡±

    Seeing that it was Heidi, Fred took a few steps forward and walked right up to her.

    Wiping her tears, Heidi nced at the tombstone and said, ¡°I came to see my mom!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, why are you hiding here alone and crying?¡±

    ¡°Fred ¡­¡±

    The aggression in his heart, the hardness in his heart, in the moment of seeing Fred, copsed in an instant and flung himself in his arms.

    Fred didn¡¯t know what had happened to her. In his eyes, Heidi had always been a lively, simple girl, and it was hard to imaginebining with the one she was now.

    Held Fred has been crying, crying, do not know how long to cry, perhaps Heidi tired of crying, from just crying, slowly turned into a slight sobbing sound.

    After about half an hour, Heidi felt much better, and only then slowly left Fred¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Sorry, Fred, for getting your clothes dirty!¡±

    Sucking in her nose, Heidi looked at him apologetically.

    Fred nced at his clothes, although he did not have the same cleanliness fetish as Marcy, but it was a miracle to be touched by a girl with a snotty nose on his body, and not to throw the woman out.

    ¡°Why are you here alone?¡±

 389 How did you two get together?

    ¡°Nothing, I came to see my mom!¡±

    Heidi stood up straight, took one look at the cold tombstone and said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Following Fred¡¯s lead, Heidi then realized that somehow, it was already dark.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Perhaps because she had just been kneeling for too long, Heidi was just about to walk when she stumbled and almost fell.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Fred asked with concern as he held her up with quick eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe I just kneeled too long, my feet are a little numb!¡±

    Watching the sky grow darker and darker, a bird calles out from time to time inside the cemetery, making the cemetery, which was already a little eerie, look even more eerie.

    Perhaps because of the nervousness and fear in the heart, the body also subconsciously leaned towards Fred.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll carry you!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Heidi didn¡¯t react for a moment and froze for a moment before saying, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave, it¡¯s getting dark now, if you don¡¯t go, you won¡¯t be able to see the way down the mountainter.¡±

    Heidi seemed to think of something when Fred reminded her of this, ¡°Thanks Fred!¡±

    At that, Fred squatted down and carried Heidi on his back.

    She is really light, on the back, can not feel a little weight ¡­

    ¡°Why did youe to the cemetery sote by yourself, is there something wrong?¡±

    Heidi was hugging Fred¡¯s neck and her body stiffened when she heard Fred ask her.

    Because of Rosemary, she met them. Since childhood, people who knew her, as long as they knew her family, basically did not want to make friends with her, for fear that they would be haunted by Heidi.

    Since she met Rosemary, for some reason, she had a special kind of affection for Rosemary, a feeling that made her inexplicably want to be close,, so, no matter how Rosemary asked herst time, she never told her everything about herself.

    She really treasures this friendship and it is because of this friendship that she feels at home again.

    Heidi did not know how to answer Fred, put her face on his strong and broad shoulders, gently closed her eyes and enjoyed this moment of peace ¡­

    It didn¡¯t take long for Fred to hear even breathinging from his back.

    Since she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, let¡¯s not talk about it!

    After walking for about half an hour or so, I finally came to the car at the foot of the mountain.

    Pulling out the car keys from his pocket, Fred opened the door, gently ced Heidi in the seat and carefully helped her fasten her seat belt.

    Sitting in the cab, Fred looked at Heidi who was asleep next to him, probably because she had just cried too much, even though she was asleep, Fred could feel her skinny body trembling slightly, and her long eyshes were still hanging with tears that had not yet dried.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    She is now apletely different person from the Heidi she usually sees in the apartment.

    I don¡¯t know why, Fred saw Heidi at this moment, the heart is very irritable, he also don¡¯t know what is wrong with him?

    Reaching up, he tugged at the tie on his cor, exhaled lightly, twisted the keys with his long fingers, started the engine and drove away.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±

    Rosemary was sitting in the living room, seeing that the time was already ten o¡¯clock and Heidi hadn¡¯t returned by now, and was worried.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Marcy had just returned from outside and saw the light still on in Rosemary¡¯s living room and came over.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    ¡°Marcy, you¡¯re just in time, Heidi hasn¡¯te back since she went down today, could something have happened?¡±

    Rosemary saw that it was Marcy, like seeing a savior, and hurried up to her, asking anxiously.

    ¡°Did she go out with her friends?¡±

    After all, girls nowadays like to go out with their friends to eat or sing or whatever.

    ¡°No, she told me this afternoon that she would just go out and note back for dinner, but now it¡¯s already sote and she hasn¡¯te back, I¡¯m really worried about her!¡±

    Although Rosemary is not very clear about the real situation of The Smith Family, she knows that she has a half-sister and a stepfather, and what she can guess from her words is that her stepfather seems to treat the sisters particrly badly.

    ¡°So you know her ¡­¡±

    Before Marcy could finish her sentence, she saw Frede through the door with Heidi in his arms.

    ¡°Lo ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was about to speak when she was interrupted by a look from Fred, rushing forward to help Fred open the door to the room and put Heidi on the bed.

    Looking at Heidi, whose eyes were still a little red and swollen from crying, Rosemary¡¯s heart shed with a hint of suspicion, helping her cover up and gently closing the door before walking out with Fred.

    When she came into the living room, Rosemary spoke up and said, ¡°Fred, what¡¯s going on? Why are you with Heidi?¡±

    Fred shrugged helplessly, then told how he met Heidi.

    ¡°As for what exactly happened, I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Fred!¡±

    Looking at Fred, Rosemary said.

    During the time she lived with Heidi, although the two were called sharing partners, they were actually no different from good sisters. During this time, Heidi¡¯s careful care and unfailing concern had already made her a part of the family.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about Heidi, she just told me that she has a younger sister, like ten years old this year, but from what she said, her stepfather doesn¡¯t seem to be very nice to her brother!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary slowly spelled out what she knew.

    Fred leaned back on the sofa, frowning, and said after a moment of contemtion, ¡°I think she should have run into something that can¡¯t be solved?¡±

    In his mind, the scene of Heidi hugging the tombstone while crying and talking was deeply imprinted in his mind, and every time he thought of it, Fred¡¯s heart jerked violently.

    ¡°Heidi basically every month, send back the money, I have seen her several times after answering the phone, will secretly hide inside the room crying, I also tried to ask her, she said nothing!¡±

    Every time she saw her hiding inside her room and crying, Rosemary¡¯s heart was hard, helpless in her own limited ability.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, you have to work tomorrow, everything is better to wait until she wakes up!¡±

    With those words, Marcy stood up from the couch and turned to Rosemary.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do now!¡±

    With those words, Marcy gave Rosemary a look and left with Fred.

    Seeing that they had all left, Rosemary heated a ss of milk from the kitchen and carried it upstairs.

    Gently pushing open the door of the room, Rosemary gently walked in.

    Looking at Heidi, who was curled up in bed, Rosemary ced the milk in her hand on the table.

 390 long wait

    Looking deeply at Heidi on the bed, Rosemary¡¯s heart sighed and wiggled her lips to say something, but in the end she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Seeing that Heidi had no intention of speaking, Rosemary turned away.

    ¡°Vanessa!

    Rosemary turned around and saw Heidi doing up and standing looking at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. Can you talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With those words, Heidi moved her body to the side and then saved a ce for Rosemary.

    Once in bed, Rosemary leaned over the bed and Heidi rested her head on her shoulder.

    For a while, no one spoke.

    After a while, Heidi said slowly: ¡°In fact, Kate is my half-sister, my mother in the year I was eight years old, married my current stepfather, my stepfather is an honest man, because the family is rtively poor, so it has not been married to a wife. Just married for two years my stepfather is very good to my mother and I, no matter how hard and tired outside, every time we return home, will leave us the best things, until Kate was born ¡­¡±

    Heidi just talked and talked, and tears fell like broken pearls.

    Rosemary did not expect that the seemingly lively and cheerful Heidi would have such an experience.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I went back today and just happened to run into Kate at dinner, do you know what she was eating?¡±

    Looking at the sh of pain in Heidi¡¯s eyes, Rosemary did not say anything, but only gently patted her shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s the leftover meal that someone threw into the garbage pair to eat inside!¡±

    As she said this, Heidi reached out a hand to cover her chest in pain.

    ¡°My mom gave me Kate before she died, but I ¡­¡± Heidi was sobbing by the time she said it.

    Seeing Heidi like this, Rosemary¡¯s tears fell along with her.

    She understands what Heidi is feeling right now, this feeling of wanting to protect her loved ones but being helpless, she has experienced it before.

    ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t be sad, we will definitely find a way!¡± Rosemary said while gently patting her back with her hand.

    ¡°Really? Will there really be a way to pick Kate up?¡±

    Heidi raised her head and looked at Rosemary with teary eyes, as if she saw a silver lining in Rosemary¡¯s body again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will find a way!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Vanessa, thank you!¡±

    Hugging Rosemary, her mouth kept saying.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Rosemary just kept holding Heidi, keptforting her, and fell asleep without realizing it.

    Tic-Tac-Toe ¡­

    The next morning, Rosemary slowly opened her eyes to the sound of a cheerful rm bell.

    Squirming and gently rolling over, Rosemary realized that Heidi had gotten up somehow.

    ¡°Heidi!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly got out of bed and headed outside.

    Before you get to the living room, you can smell a fragrance.

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re awake, hurry up and brush your teeth, I¡¯ve made breakfast!¡±

    Heidi had just walked out of the kitchen when she saw Rosemary standing there at the stairway.

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t move for half a day, Heidi couldn¡¯t help butugh softly out loud.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you¡¯re not still awake, are you?¡±

    Rosemary then responded and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go up and brush my teeth first!¡±

    After saying that, he turned around and went upstairs.

    Sitting at the table, Rosemary looked at Heidi, who had a good appetite, and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± ncing at Rosemary, Heidi said with a smile.

    ¡°Vanessa, you shouldn¡¯t take what happenedst night seriously, I¡¯ll take care of Kate¡¯s business!¡±

    Heidi knew very well that the only way to take custody of Kate from her stepfather was to buy it with money.

    Rosemary smiled faintly at Heidi and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for my good news!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary grabbed her car keys off the table and headed for the door.

    Not long after Heidi went out yesterday, Lorry brought the car to her.

    The new jewelryunch was also getting closer and closer, and Rosemary had basically taken care of all the work at hand, and now the only thing left was the limited edition jewelry, which still needed about a week to be sessfullyunched.

    ¡°Vanessa, here¡¯s the information you asked for, I¡¯ve sorted it all out!¡±

    Pearl hands the folder in her hand to Rosemary.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave work now!¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow!¡±

    Smiling faintly at Pearl, Rosemary said.

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    Looking at the time, Rosemary put her things in order and got ready to leave work.

    Just as she was about to leave, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang.

    ¡°Fred!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, are you off work yet?¡±

    Fred¡¯s voice came over the phone.

    ¡°Just getting ready to leave work? Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m downstairs in your office,e down, I need to talk to you?¡±

    ¡°Okay, see youter!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary had nned to ask Fred for a favorter, but she didn¡¯t expect him to call her.

    As soon as Rosemary stepped out of the office, she saw Fred standing by the car and waved at herself.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, get in!¡±

    Fred helped Rosemary pull the door open and waited for her to get in the car, closing the door behind her before walking to the other side and getting into the car.

    ¡°We really have a heart to heart, I was about to go to you and I didn¡¯t expect you to call me.¡±

    ¡°Then it proves that we both think the same thing!¡±

    ¡°Here, look at this!¡±

    Fred said as he handed a folder to Rosemary.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Taking the document, Rosemary looked at Fred and smiled.

    ¡°Heidi¡¯s family information!¡±

    ¡°You went to investigate Heidi?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Fred and asked incredulously.

    ¡°This is what Marcy sent me to investigate, I woke up this morning and Marcy gave me this information.¡±

    Looking at what was written clearly on it, Rosemary was shocked; she hadn¡¯t expected Heidi to havee through all these years like this.

    ¡°This Sky Jones is really worse than a pig and a dog, how dare he use such despicable means to threaten Heidi?¡± No wonder Heidi keeps dressing herself so earthy.

    Looking up at Fred, who was radiating coldness, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly, and it seemed he had moved on.

    She didn¡¯t know if she should be happy? Or should she feel bad for Fred?

    It¡¯s hard for Heidi to be so adamant about her philosophy, not to mention the family heir like Fred, even if the children of ordinary families want to go to Heidi, I¡¯m afraid the male family will not agree.

    It looks like it¡¯s not that easy for Fred to catch up with Heidi!

    She knows Heidi¡¯s character very well. Usually she seems to be very easy-going, but as long as she calls it true, she will definitely stick to it.

    Rosemary looked outside, then said, ¡°Where are we going?¡±

 391 Tender Trap

    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter!¡±

    Rosemary nodded and wasn¡¯t talking anymore.

    The car soon came to a slow stop in front of a hotel, Rosemary and Fred had just gotten out of the car when they saw a man in ck standing at the door, and when he saw Freding, he bowed forty-five degrees and said, ¡°Mr. Davis!¡±

    ¡°Has the person arrived yet?¡±

    ¡°It has arrived and is inside the box upstairs!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    With those words, Fred entered the elevator with Rosemary and went upstairs to the most luxurious box.

    Once pushed open the door, Rosemary saw a thin, bony, thin-faced little girl sitting inside, saw Rosemary and Frede in, looked up at them, eyes full of fear.

    Looking at the girl in front of her, Rosemary¡¯s nose was sore, her eyes were red, and she turned her head to look at Fred, ¡°Thank you Fred, thank you!¡±

    She was truly thanking him for Heidi. If it wasn¡¯t for him, even if she had sincerely wanted to help Heidi, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to get Kate out of her father so smoothly.

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind!¡±

    ¡°Besides, since Heidi is your friend, then naturally she is also my friend, isn¡¯t it normal for friends to help each other?¡±

    Fred¡¯s face returned to its previous softness, and the previous gloomy look was gone.

    ¡°Vanessa, you stay here with Kate, I¡¯m going out and will be right back!¡±

    After saying that, Fred turned around and walked out. When they all went out, Rosemary and Kate were left inside the room.

    ¡°Kate, I am your sister¡¯s friend, my name is Vanessa,ter my sister will take you with her to find her, okay?¡± Looking at Kate, Rosemary asked.

    Seeing that she did not say anything, but only looked at herself with wide eyes, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Kate, is this good? If you agree with your sister, will you just nod your head?¡±

    The child is obviously ten years old, but to Rosemary it looks like a child of seven or eight years old, and the child¡¯s heart develops a great resistance to the outside world, which may be rted to his father.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fred sat on the couch and looked at the man kneeling on the floor with a coldness radiating from his body.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was Heidi¡¯s stepfather, Kate¡¯s father, he would have wanted to go up to him and beat him up, but he held back.

    ¡°This is your recent debt in the casino, I see you have no money to pay back, so take your daughter to cover the debt!¡± After saying that, Fred took out a check from his pocket and threw it to Sky Jones who was kneeling on the ground.

    ¡°You take this money, from now on, your daughter and you in no half-money rtionship, if you agree to sign on top of this agreement, right?¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the man in ck next to him held a copy of the agreement in front of Sky Jones.

    Sky Jones saw the hundreds of thousands of dors on the check, and his heart was already mad with joy as he picked up a pen and wrote his name on it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not appear in front of her from now on!¡±

    Picking up the check on the floor, Sky Jones said with a smile.

    ¡°You can go now!¡±

    Fred saw Sky Jones sign this agreement without even hesitating, with a look of disgust in his eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for Heidi, men like Sky Jones living in this world would really be corrupting the people.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Sky Jones stood up from the floor, clutching the check in his hand tightly for fear that it would be gone if he was not careful.

    He didn¡¯t expect that the birth of this money loser would be so valuable that it not only offset the debt he owed before, but now he has an extra 200, 000, so it really seems like a dream.

    When Fred returned to Rosemary¡¯s room, he saw Vanessa coaxing Kate to eat her cake. He walked up and looked at Kate, smiling, and asked, ¡°Kate, will brother take you back to your sister¡¯s house?¡±

    Perhaps it was because Fred¡¯s smile was too warm, Kate listened to his words and nodded for the first time.

    ¡°Vanessa, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ncing at Fred, he saw her nod to him, and it looked like he had set Kate¡¯s father straight.

    ¡°Vanessa, why are you back sote today?¡±

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Heidi came out from the living room. When she saw the person Rosemary was holding, Heidi¡¯s tears instantly fell.

    ¡°Kate!¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    Heidi practically ran to Rosemary and took her sister from her hands, unable to believe that her sister was there for her.

    ¡°Kate, I¡¯m sorry for you sister!¡±

    Hugging Kate tightly, Heidi cried with great sadness.

    Kate was very good and patted Heidi¡¯s back and cried, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t you cry!¡±

    Rosemary, who was standing by, saw the scene and her eyes were red, but she went to Heidi¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be sad, Kate will be by your side from now on!¡±

    Wiping the tears from her eyes, Heidi let go of Kate, stood up, pulled her sister, and bowed deeply to Rosemary and Fred, ¡°Thank you for rescuing my sister, thank you!¡±

    Fred has always been unable to stand these, and quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°If you really want to thank, can you hurry up and let me eat, I am dying of hunger!¡±

    Heidi was reminded by Fred that she was so happy that she had forgotten that everyone hadn¡¯t eaten.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was so happy that I forgot you guys haven¡¯t eaten you yet?¡± With those words, Heidi led Kate towards the restaurant.

    Looking at a table full of dishes, Fred¡¯s stomach rumbled indisputably, which immediately enlivened the originally heavy atmosphere.

    Rosemary took Kate to wash her hands while Heidi brought the stewed chicken soup from inside the kitchen.

    ¡°Fred, have some chicken soup first!¡±

    Served up a small bowl of chicken soup and handed it to Fred.

    ¡°I¡¯m really d I bought the apartment next door, otherwise, how else could I have such a delicious meal to eat?¡±

    ¡°Fred if you like, after LuoSky days to do you eat!¡±

    Fred gave Heidi a thoughtful look, then said with a smile, ¡°Remember what you said today, no backtracking!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Heidi would not know that her words of gratitude today would be the reason for Fred to pester herter.

    ¡°What are you talking about? So happy?¡±

    Rosemary came out after washing her hands with Kate and saw Fred looking at Heidi with a smile on his brow.

    Heidi was about to speak, but Fred interrupted directly, only to hear him say, ¡°Heidi said she¡¯ll cook for me for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± looking up, Heidi was about to say when did I say that when the words were interrupted by Fred again.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯d make it for me every day from now on as long as I liked it?¡± Looking at Heidi, Fred looked at her with an innocent face.

    That look, like the most aggrieved child.

    Nodding, Heidi smiled and said, ¡°As long as Fred is willing, Heidi is naturally willing!¡±

 392 Deadly Weaknesses

    ¡°Heidi, where¡¯s Kate?¡±

    It was the weekend, and as soon as Rosemary woke up, she came to Heidi¡¯s room and asked.

    Turning around, Heidi saw azy Rosemary, who looked like azy cat in the afternoon, seemingly awake.

    ¡°Fred took her out early in the morning for a medical checkup. Fred said he would take Kate to a nearby schoolter so Kate could get familiar with the environment!¡±

    Since Fred brought Kate back from his father¡¯s hands, Heidi¡¯s whole person has changed a lot, perhaps because Kate has returned to her and no longer has to be on her toes every day, as she used to be.

    ¡°So why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Heidi put down the things in her hands, shook her head and said, ¡°Then who saidst night that I should go shopping with them today?¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± pping her head, Rosemary just remembered that before she went to bedst night, she seemed to have told Heidi to go out together this morning to go shopping outside!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, Rosemary said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Heidi, I thought I said that to you in a dream?¡±

    Heidi knew thatst week, because she was worried that Kate would not fit in, Rosemary would go home to y with Kate as soon as she got off work, hoping that she would get familiar with the environment as soon as possible.

    She often wondered why, for a girl as good as Vanessa, the man didn¡¯t want her and cruelly abandoned her along with the baby.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re not dreaming right now!¡± Looking at Rosemary, Heidi said with a smile.

    Oh a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m wide awake now, wait for me for ten minutes, I¡¯ll be ready in a minute!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary disappeared in the doorway of the room.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    ¡°Vanessa, there¡¯s something I want to hear from you!¡±

    Heidi, who had picked up her bag and was about to leave the house, suddenly turned to Rosemary.

    ¡°What is it, it¡¯s not like you want to get married and want to ask me for a reference?¡± Looking at Heidi, Rosemary asked with a yful face.

    ¡°Settle with who?¡± Heidi stared at Rosemary, her eyes shing uncertainly, and said, ¡°Or I¡¯ll settle with you, you¡¯re not interested in men right now anyway!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to tie the knot with me?¡± Rosemary was not only not intimidated by her words, but asked back with a smirk.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    The same is true, if they really knot with her, Marcy will certainly strangle her, thinking, Heidi subconsciously reached out and touched his neck, forget it, or small life is important.

    Although Marcy is also very familiar with, but for some reason, every time I see his cold, deep eyes, Heidi will feel a cold sweat running down her spine.

    Only Rosemary could stand that look on him.

    But then again, when Marcy looked at Rosemary, the eyes, the tender are almost dripping water.

    Hey, really different lives of the same people, this treatment ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Seeing that Heidi did not speak for half a day, a moment to shake his head, and a moment to touch his neck, Rosemary asked suspiciously.

    ¡°I was thinking that if I did get you married, Mr. Meyer would never let me go, just that look in his eyes would be enough to kill me to the point of no return.¡±

    After saying that, Heidi also flicked her hand under her neck and yfully spat out her tongue.

    Rosemary was amused by her actions and said with a smile, ¡°Marcy is not as exaggerated as you say, he just doesn¡¯t like to show his emotions in front of others very much!¡±

    As a gangster, too much will show their emotions, that is a fatal weakness, that is not allowed.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer¡¯s tenderness, and only for you, is as gentle as water!¡±

    ¡°Well, enough about him, didn¡¯t you just tell me you had something you wanted to talk to me about?¡±

    How could Rosemary not know Marcy¡¯s affection for herself, except that she had long ago be ineligible to ept the feelings of others?

    ¡°Vanessa, you say if I open a coffee shop, do a row of bookshelves inside, bookshelves with some of the novels I wrote, the coffee shop does not need to decorate the high-end atmosphere, just need to arrange her into a warm, romantic, so that customerse in, you can temporarily forget all the troubles of a coffee shop, what do you think? ¡±

    After saying that, Heidi looked at Rosemary and asked nervously.

    This idea has been in her mind for years, for this reason, when she was in high school, she also went to the cafe to work as a waitress, is the hope that one day can open a coffee shop of their own.

    ¡°Well, your idea is very good, after all, now a lot of coffee shops are made very luxurious, high-grade, no little romantic warmth to speak of, if you open a coffee shop like this, then in the future, those small couples with limited finances will have a better choice!¡±

    Rosemary thought for a moment and said.

    ¡°I looked at the data in my background, it¡¯s very good, and when the manuscript feees out next month, I¡¯ming to a good nning!¡±

    With that said, Heidi suddenly looked at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Vanessa, how about the two of us driving together?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know anything about running a cafe, you can let me have coffee instead!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Heidi and smiled.

    ¡°Who says you don¡¯t understand? You can drink coffee and that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Rosemary was immediately intrigued by Heidi and looked at her with an eager ear.

    ¡°Coffee store, coffee shop, the first choice of coffee is the most important, since you will drink coffee, then naturally the most coffee is very research, then the future of our store inside the selection of what kind of coffee, you are responsible for, is not this a heavy duty?¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s arm, Heidi winked at her.

    ¡°But I have to work now, and I don¡¯t have time to help you manage the coffee shop, in that case, won¡¯t it be hard for you?¡±

    After hearing Heidi¡¯s suggestion, Rosemary was a bit moved by the idea of having a store like this, where she could draw pictures when she had nothing else to do.

    Not to mention that she now wants to put down roots here and is in need of having some business of her own.

    ¡°Vanessa, your concerns are not a problem, after we opened the coffee shop, you should go to work to work, the store I will watch, do not worry about you!¡±

    ¡°Then we willply with you, but the words first said in advance, open the coffee shop money I pay, coffee shop you to manage, as for the dividends one half, if you promise, I promise you!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Heidi knows that Rosemary is worried that she will have a hard time once she invests all the money, but if she agrees, won¡¯t Vanessa take a big loss.

    Heidi was grateful for Rosemary¡¯s suggestion, but she also had her own principles; she couldn¡¯t let Rosemary pay so much money alone.

 393 Surrounded by people

    Rosemary and Heidi took the elevator to the mall, and just after they stepped out of the elevator, a voice suddenly came from amazement, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the lead actress of the mv that exploded on the inte?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be hey!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°She looks so good with makeup, even without it now!¡±

    ¡°But I still prefer the way she looks inside the mv, her body is good and sultry, she is simply the perfect goddess in my mind!¡±

    At the elevator door, several girls pointedat Rosemary.

    The tone of voice is all envious, the eyes are unconcealed to Rosemary¡¯s body, can not wait to rece her immediately into the heroine.

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re an inte sensation now!¡±

    Heidi stood by and smiled.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The mv you shotst time was just put on the inte yesterday and quickly caused a stir, now you are on the top of the search list on the inte?¡±

    ¡°You mean that mv we shot at thepany the other day?¡±

    Rosemary asked, looking at the you girls who were pointing at her.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know? Now everyone on thework on you but all kinds of spection, many people think you are whichpany¡¯s famous model, now the hottest on Twitter can be you?¡±

    She now looks a bit like an inte celebrity?

    Rosemary shrugged and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be any inte celebrity, I just want Abby to do her job, to do my design down to earth, to make good money, and as for the rest, I don¡¯t even want to bother with it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I also think the inte celebrities are not reliable at all, but I still like you the way you are now, simple and happy.¡±

    Yes, people live a life, is not the hope that they are simple and happy?

    If her child had been born, she believed that she would have been happier and more joyful than she is now!

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    After that, Heidi and Rosemary both walked inside the mallughing and talking, being pointed out by those people on the way.

    The inte is so powerful!

    Looking at the passersby pointing at them, Heidi suddenly said, ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯re a gori that¡¯s being watched by everyone?¡±

    Rosemary snorted out augh at Heidi¡¯s words, looked at her, and asked, ¡°Have you ever seen a gori as beautiful as us?¡±

    Heidi smiled and nodded, saying, ¡°Haven¡¯t we met now?¡±

    Oh ¡­

    As the two were talking, Rosemary was suddenly stopped in front of her, and a boy, holding a rose in his hand, looked at Rosemary with great excitement and said, ¡°Goddess, marry me!¡±

    Heidi subconsciously pulled Rosemary¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Vanessa, we¡¯d better hurry!¡±

    ¡°Goddess!¡±

    ¡°Goddess you don¡¯t go!¡±

    When the boy saw Rosemary leaving, he hurried after her.

    Rosemary stopped in her tracks, took a deep breath and turned her head to look at him, ¡°Sir, thank you for liking me, but I already have a boyfriend!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, the boy stood there frozen, unable to say a word.

    Got a boyfriend?

    Wouldn¡¯t you have no chance then?

    No wonder people often say that beautiful women are people¡¯s!

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Heidi walked all the way to the front of the children¡¯s clothing store and smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t been watched by so many people like this since I was a kid?

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that feel good!¡± Looking at Heidi, Rosemary said with a wry smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good at all, I still like not being known!¡±

    That way at least she won¡¯t have anyone pointing fingers at her when she wants to do anything.

    It makes them really look like a gori now, being surrounded by people everywhere.

    Rosemary looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wear a mask when I go out in the future, so I won¡¯t be fine.¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary, smiled heartily, took her arm, and said, ¡°Vanessa, do you think you¡¯re so hot now, will there be those scouts to poach you?¡±

    ¡°No, you know my situation, this time if thepany didn¡¯t ask for it, I wouldn¡¯t have done this mv!¡±

    She just doesn¡¯t want Wilson to know she¡¯s here.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As long as we don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s nothing anyone can do to us!¡±

    Two people talking while looking at the clothes, and soon two people have a few more bags in their hands.

    Looking at the time, it was almost noon, and Rosemary said to Heidi, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    ¡°Okay, but lunch is on me today!¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary and said.

    The clothes she just bought were all paid for by Rosemary. Although her sry is higher than her own, Heidi¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t feel good when she always spends her money like this.

    ¡°Why do you always like to be so clearly separated from me! If you keep doing that, I¡¯m going to get angry!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I just feel that every time Ie out, you pay for it, I always feel sorry in my heart!¡±

    ¡°Fool, I am now temporarily more generous hand than you, you now a person still have to raise Kate, all kinds of need to spend money, and so onter your book sold, I will always eat you, eat you drive me away!¡±

    Heidi stepped forward and took Rosemary¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°I¡¯m not going to kick you out. I want you to stick to me every day, so you won¡¯t leave me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t leave you and Kate!¡±

    Dingdong ¡­

    Rosemary heard her phone ring, picked it up and looked at it, and saw that it showed her bank card had five million dorsing in.

    Looking at the money on her phone, Rosemary was amazed at how such arge sum of money could havee in before her payday had arrived.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I just scored five million!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Rosemary, Heidi was amazed and asked, ¡°Did someone make a mistake and put the money on your card!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary replied, ¡°I guess so, but who will put the money on my card?¡±

    Just thinking about it, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone tried to ring.

    Rosemary looked at the caller ID and immediately picked up, ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, the five million is your endorsement fee for the mv and your creative fee, originally the board decided to give you eight million, because you and Fred shot together, so the other three million was given to Fred. this time the mv response is particrly good, but this period may bring you some trouble, during this period I let Lorry I¡¯ll let Lorry pick you up and take you to and from work to avoid unnecessary trouble. I¡¯m going to be away on business for a few days, so I hope to see the finished product of your design when I return,¡±

    ¡°Thank you president, but isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

 394 Then letâ€™s try

    ¡°In fact, thepany previously invited those celebrity endorsements at least 10 million or more, but because you are in thepany, the board of directors there also refused to give more, but don¡¯t worry, if this time the performance can break the previous, I will definitely try my best in front of the board of directors to help you buy a house in the capital for you!¡±

    When she heard the word house, Rosemary¡¯s emotions were high.

    A person drifting outside, what he wants most is a home of his own.

    Being able to have a house of your own in the capital is something that many people don¡¯t even dare to dream about.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When she has money in the future, she will have to buy her mom and dad¡¯spany back, even if it¡¯s for her mom and dad, she must work hard.

    After talking to Jacob for a few more minutes, Rosemary hung up the phone.

    Rosemary looked at Heidi and said with a smile, ¡°Heidi, are you really thinking about opening a cafe?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll start looking for a house when the money for next month¡¯s manuscript is paid out!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Heidi said.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll give you an opening gift!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary pulled Heidi and got into her car.

    Soon, Rosemary drove to a car dealership and stopped in front of it.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Rosemary turned to Heidi and said, ¡°Heidi, see if there¡¯s anything you like!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa ¡­¡±

    Looking at those Mercedes Ferraris, Heidi took Rosemary¡¯s hand and turned around to leave, ¡°Vanessa, this is a ce where cars are sold!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t need any car, really!¡±

    Since Rosemary lived with her, he did not help her anything, but she often bought this and that for himself, her heart is already very sorry, and now to buy her a car, no matter what, he did not ept.

    ¡°How is it not necessary, when the coffee shop is open, you go out on no drive ande back in the evening, is not this very good?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, I ¡­¡±

    Heidi wanted to say something else, but Rosemary pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Heidi, do you not consider me as a good friend and sister at all?¡±

    ¡°No, you know, besides Kate, you¡¯re the only family I have left, and I¡¯ve always thought of you as my own sister, I just ¡­¡±

    Heidi tried to exin, but Rosemary said, ¡°Heidi, ever since I moved in with you, you have never treated me as an outsider, you obviously don¡¯t have much money, but you still try to give me some tonic to nurture my body. Now I just want to buy you a car for you as an opening gift, is it not okay?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s unhappy expression, Heidi eventually nodded.

    But then said uneasily: ¡°Vanessa, you can buy me a car, but I also have to pay half of the money for the coffee shop, even if I¡¯m not enough, andter to be deducted from the back of the dividend inside, and, the car I choose myself!¡±

    ¡°All right! Listen to you!¡±

    In fact, at first Rosemary did not want to make Heidi work too hard, but since she was determined, she had no problem with it, after all, there was a long road ahead in life and she could not always be by her side.

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s serious look of choosing a car, can¡¯t help but make Rosemary think of Tina, although her rtionship did not end well, but to have such a good sister in the road of friendship, enough.

    ¡°Vanessa, I think the cars here are expensive and unattractive, let¡¯s go somewhere else and look at something else! I think a hundred or two hundred thousand dor car would be good enough.¡±

    ¡°Hundreds of thousands of cars ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was going to say that a $100, 000+ car is bad, bute to think of it, she¡¯s not the same Missy she used to be.

    Now for her, a $100, 000+ car would have been great.

    Anyway, it¡¯s just a means of transportation, and the extra money might as well be invested in Heidi, so that she won¡¯t be so burdened.

    ¡°Well, you pick one that performs well, we¡¯ll buy itter, and then if you have to sign anything, you¡¯ll do it yourself.¡±

    ¡°So, are youing when I pick up the car?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Rosemary smiled slightly, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Kate along, and we¡¯ll have to ride back together in your car then?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Vanessa!¡±

    Heidi smiled suddenly, but still looked at the price carefully.

    Trying hard to find that cheapest car inside, so that it would make her heart feel better.

    Rosemary¡¯s money doesn¡¯t fall from the sky, and it¡¯s hard to save a little bit of money, so you can¡¯t always use hers.

    ¡°Want to buy a car, Miss?¡± A handsome salesman smiled and came over to Rosemary and Heidi and asked.

    ¡°Well, I want to buy a car with good performance!¡±

    ¡°This one, right?¡± The salesman said, ¡°This car is the best one we sell here, and it also performs well, you can try it!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s try it!¡±

    Having said that, as soon as he pushed Heidi into the driver¡¯s seat, Rosemary chuckled.

    Heidi still used to help people drive a car, and has not driven since, the test license has also been put aside.

    Heidi sat inside the cab, feeling like she was dreaming, especially surreal.

    Reach out and pinch your cheek, it hurts a little.

    Now I know that I was not dreaming.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not a dream, hurry up and try it!¡±

    Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Heidi slowly started the engine and drove the car out slowly, in a very excited mood.

    ¡°How much is the car?¡±

    ¡°A total of twenty-one hundred and eighty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Full payment?¡±

    ¡°Full payment!¡±

    The salesman took Rosemary to the pay desk and paid the money, then said, ¡°That extrusion configuration has to be the best!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    By the time Heidi got out of the car after the test drive, Rosemary had already done all the paperwork.

    ¡°I¡¯ve bought this car, I¡¯ll pick it up next week, here¡¯s the receipt!¡±

    ¡°How much is it?¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and ten thousand!¡±

    Heidi didn¡¯t expect that Rosemary would pay for the car while she was trying it out.

    ¡°Thank you, Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Do we still need to be so polite to each other?¡±

    After saying that, he took Heidi¡¯s hand and walked towards the door.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, let me treat you to this meal today, okay?¡±

    Every time shees out, Rosemary buys her dinner, and today she buys her a car, and now she just wants to treat her to a nice meal.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    This time Rosemary didn¡¯t argue with Heidi, she knew that helping her buy a car today had been hard on her heart, and if buying her a meal would make her feel better, she was willing.

    Heidi led Rosemary to a restaurant that looked pretty upscale, parked the car, and the two went in together.

 395 Meet Wilson

    Rosemary looked at the western restaurant in front of her, although it did not look very high-end on the surface, the price of the things inside was not very cheap, but looking at Heidi¡¯s look of expectation, Rosemary did not say anything.

    She found a window seat and sat down, which is Rosemary¡¯s habit when she goes to a restaurant.

    Sitting down, the waiter quickly brought two sses of boiling water and ced them in front of them.

    ¡°Gentlemen, what can I order?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, you order it!¡±

    Taking the menu, Rosemary had just looked at it when she heard Heidi whisper in her ear, ¡°Vanessa, order whatever you want, no need to save me money!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Looking at the top of the menu, Rosemary ordered something she hadn¡¯t eaten in a while, then handed the menu to Heidi and said, ¡°You order while I go to the bathroom.¡±

    Heidi nodded and looked at the menu and ordered.

    It was the first time that Heidi ordered without looking at the menu.

    After all, this was one of the rare times she treated Rosemary to a good meal, so of course she couldn¡¯t be that petty.

    When she came to the bathroom door, Rosemary took out her cell phone and just wanted to go in, she was stopped by a figureing out next to her.

    The whole person mmed into the other person¡¯s body, but was wrapped around the waist.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right!¡±

    That familiar voice, that Rosemary¡¯s body froze instantly.

    ¡°Miss!¡±

    Wilson lowered his head and saw the familiar face, and froze.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, sir, you have the wrong person!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary rushed into the bathroom.

    Wilson went after him, but stopped at the door and looked inside, shocked.

    He didn¡¯t expect that she was really in the capital.

    He arrived here onlyst night, and this morning he saw the woman inside that mv on the billboard on the road, and at first he just thought that the figure was very familiar, just by coincidence.

    For so long, he has been a little upset that she disappeared for so long without any news at all.

    He didn¡¯t expect that he had only arrived in the capitalst night and met her today.

    Wilson leaned against the bathroom wall smoking a cigarette, the smoke ring in his fingertips spread out in a circle, slowly disappearing in mid-air until it was gone ¡­

    Once in the bathroom, Rosemary leaned against the wall, panting heavily.

    How did hee back to the capital?

    And embarrassed that Rosemary, so she suddenly remembered when he just woke up, the sentence Rosemary, once the most beautiful in the world.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Going to a bathroom, Rosemary washed her face with cold water.

    ¡°Impossible!¡±

    Rosemary looked at herself in the mirror and took several deep breaths.

    It must be because of coincidence, he already has Rita around, how could he still think of himself.

    ¡°Miss, our bathroom needs sister-inw, please go out!¡±

    The janitor looked at Rosemary in front of him and spoke.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary had just stepped out of the bathroom, and before she could stand, her whole body was pulled by a hand.

    The door was taken with him as he walked noisily towards a box in front of him.

    With a thud, Rosemary looked at Wilson, who had walled himself up against the wall, and frowned lightly.

    ¡°Sir, do you have the wrong person?¡±

    ¡°Wrong person?¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and suddenly smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve touched and seen every part of your body, every sensitive part, I know it all, you say I¡¯m mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, you really have the wrong person!¡±

    Rosemary tilted her head to the side and turned to Wilson coldly.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know I did a lot of ridiculous things to you during the time I lost my memory, and I know I¡¯m sorry, but I remember it all now, so will youe back with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    Answering coldly, Rosemary said as she forced her heart to hold back the excitement.

    ¡°Rosemary, please believe me, I really didn¡¯t think of hurting you!¡±

    Grabbing Rosemary¡¯s hand, Wilson said helplessly.

    No thought of harm?

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but smile in her heart.

    Was it because there was no intention to harm that she deserved to be set up, deserved to have her baby lost and herself disfigured and then thrown into the sea?

    Isn¡¯t this, in fact, harmless?

    At this moment, Rosemary would like to go up to Wilson and ask him loudly how in the world he could say these words.

    When he sleeps sweetly at night holding Rita, he has thought about how she came to be.

    Now a word in front of her, he remembered?

    But this, what is it?

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t know who the Rosemary you¡¯re talking about is, but I¡¯m really not the person you¡¯re looking for!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary tried to break free of her hand and get out.

    ¡°Rosemary, I won¡¯t mistake anyone, your knitted brows and smiles are deeply imprinted in my mind, I won¡¯t mistake anyone!¡± Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s arm and said.

    Rosemary took a deep mental breath, turned her head, looked at Wilson, and said coldly, ¡°Sir, if I look like the woman you know, then I¡¯m sorry, my face has had stic surgery before, if you don¡¯t believe me, I can show you my previous photos.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary took out her phone from inside her bag and showed him her previous photo, ¡°This is my previous photo, I believe that the Rosemary you are talking about, should not look like this!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Wilson looked at the phone above the hideous, almost faceless photos, and was suddenly shocked.

    ¡°Sir, now you already know that you really have mistaken the person, I am the chief designer of Huan Yu Group, not the woman you are talking about.¡± Looking at Wilson¡¯s reaction, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt like it was pierced by a needle.

    Pushing Wilson away, he ran out of the room.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Reacting, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s arm and whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Sir, please behave yourself, if you keep this up, I¡¯m going to call the police!¡±

    ¡°Then you should call the police!¡±

    Wilson looked at her, ¡°The two of us are legally married, even if I put you to sleep, the police can¡¯t control what happens between us as a couple!¡±

    ¡°Sir, please behave yourself, I am not your wife, please don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Seeing Rosemary angry, Wilson smiled slightly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, your temper has grown a lot, but I like it better!¡±

    Rosemary was trembling with anger, pushed Wilson away and said, ¡°Sir, I already have a boyfriend, please don¡¯t talk nonsense, it won¡¯t be good if my boyfriend gets the wrong idea.¡±

    ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to see, where¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°He ¡­¡±

    Just as Rosemary was about to say that he was at work and not here, a low and charming voice was heard ¡­

 396 Heâ€™s just a stranger

    ¡°Vanessa, what are you doing here?¡±

    One of Marcy¡¯s brothers happened to be here to help with his son¡¯s full moon reception, and he happened to have nothing to do, so he came over, not expecting to run into Rosemary and another man here pulling the strings.

    ¡°Marcy!¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw Marcy walking towards her.

    ¡°Why did youe out alone and not give me a call, what if something happens?¡± After saying that, Marcy reached out and gently scratched the tip of her nose, with a doting face.

    Rosemary was confused by Marcy¡¯s sudden move, but said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re busy these days, I¡¯m here with Heidi!¡±

    ¡°Fool, even if I¡¯m busy, your business alwayses first!¡±

    When he finished, he reached out and flicked a finger on Rosemary¡¯s head.

    ¡°Next time, remember to know? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you just finished a facelift and if you want to go out, you must have someone with you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Did Fred say that?

    However, even if Rosemary is stupid, she can see that Marcy is saying these words to Wilson.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Wilson looked at the two people flirting in front of him, with a faint smile still hanging on the corners of his mouth.

    It was then that Marcy turned her face to look at Wilson in front of her, smiled softly at Rosemary, and said, ¡°Vanessa, is he your friend?¡±

    Lifting her head, Rosemary looked at Wilson and said lightly, ¡°No, this gentleman thought I was her friend and I was exining to him?¡±

    At his words, Marcy pulled Rosemary into her arms with a gentle tug of herrge palm.

    ¡°Since the misunderstanding is exined clearly, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, Wilson said in his heart, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll definitelye back for you!¡±

    Rosemary saw that Wilson had left, then got up from Marcy¡¯s arms and said, ¡°Thank you for just helping me out!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, if you have anything in the future, juste to me!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, a sh of pain passed through Marcy¡¯s eyes.

    In fact, he found them a long time ago, originally at the beginning like to go up to help Rosemary relief, but his heart more want to know, Rosemary to that man whether there are still feelings, the results, from her eyes ¡­

    During this period of time, Rosemary no matter in his heart or body suffered, he knows better than anyone else, this man if you want to use a few words to wipe out the sin that Vanessa suffered, even if Vanessa agreed, he also did not agree.

    Even if Vanessa were to choose him in the end, he would have to let him prove it in action.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart is veryplicated at the moment, her mind is in a mess, she lifted her head and said to Marcy, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, go ahead and get busy, Heidi is still waiting for me there?¡±

    With those words, Rosemary smiled slightly at Marcy and turned to walk ahead.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Rosemary turned around, looked at Marcy, and asked.

    Marcy stood there, looking at her, wriggling her lips, trying to say something, but finally just said, ¡°I just want to ask you, can you apany me to a ce tonight?¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary wanted to refuse, but thought that she was not in a very good mood, and it was not bad to go out for a walk.

    ¡°Okay, see you tonight!¡±

    ¡°See you tonight!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, what took you so long, if you don¡¯te again, I¡¯m going to go look for you!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, I just ran into my ex-husband in the bathroom?¡±

    Once seated, Rosemary took a sip of the water in front of her and said lightly.

    ¡°Huh?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And did she recognize you?¡±

    Heidi asked nervously as she turned her head to look around.

    ¡°I should have recognized him, but I told him I had mistaken him for someone else, and it just so happened that Marcy was also in this restaurant, and he was the one who helped me out!¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he!¡±

    With that said, Heidi sat down next to Rosemary and surveyed her body, asking worriedly.

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s nervous expression, Rosemary said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, as long as I don¡¯t admit it, he can¡¯t do anything to me!¡±

    When she heard Rosemary say she was fine, Heidi¡¯s heart slowly dropped.

    At that moment, the waiter pushed the food cart over and neither of them spoke for the moment.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    After the waiter set up all the food, he smiled at Rosemary and Heidi and said, ¡°Enjoy your meal, gentlemen!¡±

    When the waiter left, Heidi turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and eat and go back when we¡¯re done!¡±

    Seeing Heidi¡¯s thief-like expression, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m not that nervous, what are you nervous about?¡±

    That¡¯s right, they are not thieves, the man is not what they are, even if there is a rtionship, it was before, and now for them, it is just a stranger.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, what am I nervous about!¡± Shaking her head, Heidi said with a smile.

    ¡°Today is a happy day, we can¡¯t let a strangere out halfway and ruin our fun,e on, for us Heidi be a car family, soon to be the boss, cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Two people¡¯s cups gently touch together with a crisp sound.

    Although on the surface Rosemary seems to be very unconcerned, but her eyes show worry.

    While eating, Rosemary¡¯s eyes kept wandering.

    Probably because it was Heidi¡¯s treat today, that¡¯s why Rosemary finished eating with her.

    After eating for almost twenty minutes, Rosemary suddenly said to Heidi: ¡°Heidi, I think I don¡¯t seem to have any clothes at home, in a few days is the new jewelryunch, you go with me to buy some clothes!¡±

    Heidi knew that Rosemary had something on her mind, so she didn¡¯t think much of it, got up, and followed.

    ¡°Vanessa, what kind of clothes do you want to buy?¡±

    ¡°Now the weather is getting hotter and hotter, let¡¯s go see if there are any beautiful clothes, in saying that I am now also the chief designer of Huan Yu Group, dressing must pay attention to, next week I also have to go to the new productunch, also need to buy one or two pieces of clothes to wear on that day, how to say also pay attention to a little image, right!¡±

    ¡°Okay, so we¡¯ll go to the luxury store and check it out?¡±

    Heidi said, and went with Rosemary to a luxury store.

    Walking into the store, looking at the gorgeous clothes inside, looking at the Heidi can¡¯t help but smack her lips.

    ¡°Vanessa, the clothes here are beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Well, why else would it be called a luxury item?¡±

    Looking at the clothes here, Rosemary did not feel anything, after all, when she used to be in The Grant family, every time she went to any party, she was wearing a limited release of luxury clothes worldwide, showing the identity of The Grant family.

 397 accept your apology

    Heidi walked up to a light pink sarong, stretched out her hand and gently touched the fabric on it, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh, this dress is so beautiful, the light in color on the body gives people a sense of beauty that doesn¡¯t eat fireworks.

    This dress would have been the talk of the town if Vanessa had worn it to theunch party that day.

    ¡°Vanessa, get over here and look at this dress!¡±

    Rosemary came over and looked at the dress in front of her and smiled slightly, ¡°Heidi, I find you have a great eye!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? I just think you¡¯d look great in this dress, why don¡¯t we try it on?¡±

    Heidi took the dress and keptparing it on Rosemary¡¯s body, and the more she looked at it, the more satisfied she felt.

    At this time, a shopper came up to them and said, ¡°Sorry, Miss, all the clothes we have here are limited edition, if you don¡¯t buy them, don¡¯t try them on!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Heidi walked up to the shopper and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t let us try on the clothes here to see if they fit, how will we know if we want to buy them?¡±

    ¡°If everyone just came here to try on our clothes, wouldn¡¯t our clothes here be rotten already!¡±

    Heidi looked at her and asked angrily, ¡°How do you talk?¡±

    ¡°You are open for business here, since you are selling clothes, of course you should let customers try them on, and they will only buy them if they fit, how can you do business this way!¡±

    Ignoring Heidi¡¯s angry expression, the shopper still said coldly, ¡°We sell limited edition clothes here, not the stall goods sold outside that you can just let people try on!¡±

    Heidi red angrily at the guide and pulled Rosemary and said, ¡°Vanessa, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s change to another one!¡±

    The guide looked at their backs and said with a cold snort: ¡°No money to charge what Missy, do not look at their own body wearing that shabby look, still have the nerve toe in to try on clothes!¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Rosemary, who had taken two steps, suddenly turned around, sped one hand on the arm of the guide and said coldly.

    ¡°Why should I apologize?¡±

    ¡°Just for what you just said, you must apologize to us today!¡±

    The shop assistant didn¡¯t back down a bit because of Rosemary¡¯s anger, and looked at Rosemary andughed sarcastically, ¡°Am I wrong? With the way you are wearing, you still want to buy our clothes here?¡±

    Rosemary lowered her head and looked at her clothes, no wonder this guide was dog-eared, so she disliked the clothes and bags on them.

    ¡°We have money or not to buy that is our business, all I know is that you have to apologize to me now?¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you have the money to buy it, right?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The guide looked at Rosemary and asked sarcastically.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Every piece of clothing here is worth a lot of money, and she can¡¯t afford it. If she takes all of her own to continue to buy this dress because of this guide¡¯s excitement, won¡¯t she be more in her trap?

    The guide saw Rosemary couldn¡¯t say anything and sneered, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have money, don¡¯t talk big, or ¡­¡±

    ¡°How else?¡±

    Before the words were finished, the guide¡¯s words were followed by an icy, low voice.

    ¡°What you just said I have all recorded, you will receive awyer¡¯s letter from mywyer this afternoon to sue you for your public defamation of my The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady¡¯s reputation, don¡¯t worry, I will make you pay for what you said today, my Wilson¡¯s wife, not to mention your little Even if he likes it, you can buy the whole store, no problem.¡±

    With these words, Wilson took out a ck and gold card from his bag and handed it to the guide, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll buy that dress just now!¡±

    The guide took a look at the ck and gold card and knew that the identity of the man in front of him was not simple, smiled and hurriedly took the card, and after swiping it, handed the clothes together with the package to Wilson.

    ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your card and the clothes you bought.¡±

    Heidi watched the guide change his face faster than a book and couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly in his heart.

    No wonder people often say that the money you are the master, this sentence is really true.

    Wilson took the clothes and threw the inside of the bag to the floor, saying, ¡°How can such clothes match my wife¡¯s delicate body, it would be better to just take it to mop the floor.¡±

    The guide looked at the clothes Wilson threw on the ground incredulously, it was a global limited edition clothes, there are only a few in the world, he threw it on the ground as a rag.

    Knowing that his behavior today had offended the noble people, the guide hurriedly walked up to Rosemary and Heidi, bowed deeply, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize for what I just did, and please don¡¯t take this matter to heart!¡±

    Looking at the guide, Rosemary and Heidi looked at each other, only to hear Rosemary say, ¡°I ept your apology, but it¡¯s him, not me, who wants you to have awsuit in this matter, so you don¡¯t need toe and please me either.¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s useless!¡±

    If it were the old Rosemary, perhaps she would have foolishly just forgiven the shopper, but now she has been dead once, and is no longer the Rosemary who stood there, foolishly waiting for others to bully her.

    From the time she intended to live as Vanessa in this world again, she had secretly made up her mind that if others hurt you one point, she Rosemary would definitely return it with ten points.

    Wilson listened to Rosemary¡¯s words, the corners of his lips twitched, this woman is really very different from before, it is clear that he helped her out, how the other way around, difficult to talk, deliberately find fault with the person became him!

    The guide looked at Rosemary and shook her head desperately, knowing that if she didn¡¯t get Rosemary¡¯s forgiveness today, she wouldn¡¯t have to think about hanging out in the capital.

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s clothes, the guide squeezed out two tears very hard and said to Rosemary, ¡°Mrs. Lu, I really have no eyes to say those ugly words to you, I beg you, please forgive me, okay?¡±

    Rosemary reached out and removed the hand thatnded on her dress and said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re begging the wrong person, it¡¯s him who wants to sue you, not me!¡± After saying that, Rosemary dragged Heidi out of the luxury store.

    Heidi looked at the two people in front of her and stood there with a dumbfounded look on her face, thinking for half a day but not understanding what the man and Vanessa were actually talking about.

    Wilson saw Rosemary going out and hurriedly chased after her, stopping in front of Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you want to buy clothes? I¡¯ll take you there now, okay?¡±

    With those words, Wilson reached out to take Rosemary¡¯s hand.

 398 Isnâ€™t this what you always wanted?

    Rosemary raised her head to look at Wilson and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Lu, please behave yourself!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what kind of clothes do you like, I¡¯ll buy them all for you!¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s arm, Wilson looked at her and said.

    ¡°Thank you sir for your kindness, no thanks!¡± With those words, he pulled Heidi and headed out.

    ¡°Rosemary, you are my wife, I buy you anything is supposed to be, how can you call it unearned? Looking at Rosemary, Wilson said with a smile.

    Rosemary was in a mood that could no longer be tolerated and yelled at Wilson, ¡°Wilson, what the hell do you want?¡±

    Why can¡¯t you just leave her alone and let her Abby live her life quietly.

    ¡°You finally admit to knowing me, I don¡¯t want to do anything to you, I just want you toe back to me and let me take good care of you and protect you!¡±

    Since he regained his memory, he has been looking for her everywhere likea madman, and when they all advised him to give up, he was always adamant that she was still alive.

    Now that he had found her so easily, how could he easily let her go from his side again?

    Rosemary sneered, taking care of her? Protect her?

    Does he think she is still the same naive and gullible Rosemary?

    In the beginning, she believed his words, so in the end, she did not even keep her own child.

    What qualifications does he have to say these things in front of her now.

    ¡°Mr. Lu!¡± Rosemary looked at him, trying hard to calm the anger in her heart, ¡°Can I please ask you to stop talking nonsense!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense, you were originally my wife. Besides, we do have a marriage certificate!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson looked at her yfully, ¡°Honey, I know I¡¯m wrong, I promise I¡¯ll never make you angry again, don¡¯t be angry with me, okay?¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s soft-spoken face, Heidi couldn¡¯t believe that it could be Rosemary¡¯s husband.

    She had always thought that Marcy and Fred and Jacob were handsome enough.

    But the Wilson in front of me is simply the perfect male god!¡±

    As soon as he appeared, he shocked everyone, even that yful look, let people can not be disgusted at all.

    On the contrary, there is a lovely feeling.

    Wilson shrugged and stood in front of Rosemary, ¡°How do you want to talk, wife, do you want me to hold you or hug you?¡±

    ¡°I want you to disappear from my presence immediately and at once.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Thinking nothing of it, Wilson replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to say what if someone bullies youter if I¡¯m not by your side?¡±

    Such words, if it were someone else, would be very touched.

    But Rosemary didn¡¯t.

    In the heart, slightly annoyed, more, but want to escape from here.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my own affairs, I don¡¯t need you to take care of them!¡±

    ¡°You are my wife, who cares if I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, can you be normal?¡±

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m normal!¡±

    Heidi looked at Wilson, and then at Rosemary, whose face was green with anger. It was really hard for her to imagine that this man would ever hurt Rosemary.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary turned her head, took a deep breath, looked up at Wilson, and said, ¡°Mr. Lu, I beg you, please let me go! I¡¯ll let you go too, from now on, we don¡¯t owe each other anything, okay?¡±

    Her heart has been broken in pieces by him, but why can¡¯t he let himself go?

    After a few seconds of silence, Rosemary continued: ¡°The old Rosemary is dead, now standing in front of you is Vanessa, since you already have someone you love dearly, you should cherish what is in front of you.¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary into his arms and said, ¡°Honey, I really have nothing with Rita, and the baby inside her belly is not mine, from the beginning to the end, I only have you in my heart.¡±

    ¡°If you like it here in the capital, we can buy a vi here and then I¡¯m moving all mypanies here so we can be together forever.¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary, for a moment, almost believed them.

    As soon as she thought of the departed child, Rosemary shook off Wilson¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll forgive you if you say a few words to make me forgive you? I tell you, with that dead child, I will never forgive you in my life.¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and asked incredulously, ¡°The baby wasn¡¯t born?¡±

    Oh ¡­ Rosemary scoffed, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like the idea of me having a child for you? Now that the baby is gone, isn¡¯t it just what you wanted, you can now have a child of your own with Rita openly and honestly, isn¡¯t that what you always wanted?¡±

    Wilson cajoled loudly at Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you ever use that excuse to leave me, I won¡¯t have any children with Rita, no matter what, don¡¯t you ever leave me in your life!¡±

    A tug on Rosemary¡¯s arm, Wilson said to Rosemary as if she were mad.

    ¡°You let go of Vanessa!¡±

    As soon as Heidi stepped forward, she pushed Wilson away and shielded Rosemary¡¯s front.

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s hawkishly protective look, it made Wilson, who was standing not far away, frown lightly and ask coldly, ¡°Who are you? This is a matter between me and my wife, it¡¯s not your turn to interfere!¡±

    ¡°Get the hell out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, what gives you the right to be so mean to Heidi?¡±

    Rosemary spoke up as she pulled Heidi and stood in front of Wilson.

    Looking at Rosemary will protect Heidi in his arms, Wilson¡¯s face is even more ugly a few points, is he in her mind, even this girl is inferior?

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you were the one who said you wanted a divorce, you were the one who threw me the divorce papers, you were the one who ignored me, I want to ask, what qualifications do you have to shout at me here?¡±

    Rosemary said with anger and anxiety, why should she write off all her sufferings and hardships with a word of apology from him!

    ¡°Rosemary, I know I did a lot of unforgivable things to you before I lost my memory, and I don¡¯t dare to ask you to forgive me now, but I¡¯m asking you, give me a chance to redeem myself, give me one more chance, okay?¡±

    At this moment, Wilson no longer knows what he should say, the only thing he wants to do now is to regain Rosemary¡¯s approval.

    If he had not trusted Rita so easily, even if he had sent someone to check out his life in the past few years, he would not have put Rosemary through so much.

    She was right not to forgive him!

 399 You still have feelings for him?

    ¡°Heidi, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary pulled Heidi by the hand, she headed to the front.

    Wilson suddenly stopped Rosemary¡¯s way and said, ¡°Rosemary, I think we should have a good talk?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing more to talk about between us, please move aside!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s arm, Wilson took a deep breath and said, ¡°Rosemary, I know you¡¯re not in a good mood right now, it doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ll have a good chat when you¡¯re in a better mood someday.¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you either before or after!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary pulled Heidi and ran in one direction.

    ¡°Vanessa, slow down!¡±

    Heidi saw Rosemary running so fast and shouted sharply after her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The whole person is so excited, how can it still be okay?

    Rosemary suddenly stops in her tracks and Heidi almost runs into it.

    Looking at the pale Rosemary, Heidi went up and took her hand and said gently, ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t be angry, since we didn¡¯t get the clothes we wanted here, we¡¯ll go somewhere else!¡±

    Yes, how can she be unassertive every time she meets Wilson?

    Suddenly turning her head to look at Heidi, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go shopping for clothes now!¡±

    With that said, the two walked together, hand in hand, to the front.

    Strolling for more than two hours, the two people this full.

    Once the two returned home, the whole person sat down on the sofa and did not want to move.

    At this moment, Rosemary is no longer unhappy, but happy to be back from shopping.

    No wonder others often say that every time a woman encounters a bad mood, they like to go outside for a bloodbath, now that I think about it, it really makes sense.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, isn¡¯t that exhausting!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was crooked to one side, Heidi asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, is so tired!¡± No wonder others like to say that women are born shopaholics, it¡¯s really not a bad thing to say, don¡¯t want others, just the two hours they just went out to spell, even they don¡¯t know how much stuff they actually bought!

    Smiling faintly at Heidi, Rosemary said, ¡°But it was really fun!¡±

    ¡°The man today seems to be Wilson, the eldest of The Grant family, I¡¯ve seen him on TV twice before.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s Wilson!¡±

    In Heidi¡¯s presence, Rosemary had no need to hide anything.

    ¡°He is my ex-husband, from now on, if you see him, try to avoid contact with him, lest he implicate you!¡±

    Wilson has always spoken coldly to others, a sense of rejection, and only to Rosemary, the face will have the kind of expression that others can not see in his face.

    Heidi nodded, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°Vanessa, do you really not have any feelings for him anymore?¡±

    Does she still have feelings for him?

    This question, I¡¯m afraid she herself does not know!

    Wilson is the first time her own heart man, but also for a man who has made her love, only unfortunately, this kind but too humble, not even started, has been extinguished by the other side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    After giving Rosemary a look, Heidi finally just sighed lightly.

    After all, this kind of thing, ultimately Rosemary to think clearly for themselves, the next person is not able to help her.

    Heidi sat up straight from the sofa, then smiled and said to Rosemary, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, today is the third day of March, let¡¯s go to the Blue River to release the riverntern together in the evening!¡±

    Waving her hand, Rosemary replied, ¡°You get Fred to go with you! I have a date with Marcy to go out together tonight!¡±

    ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯re going out to spend time with your boyfriend, I¡¯ll have to go with Kate!¡±

    As she spoke, Heidi stood up to gather her things.

    After dinner, Fred and Heidi took Kate out, and since it was still early, Rosemary washed up before heading out the door.

    As soon as we left the house, Marcy was already there waiting.

    Opening the car door, Rosemary got in, smiled and asked, ¡°Where are we going?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter!¡±

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s mysterious face, Rosemary smiled faintly and didn¡¯t say a word as the car soon headed for the suburbs.

    The outskirts of the capital of the country are just half surrounded by the Blue River, and in the darkness of the night, the Blue River is like a long giant. Dragon, is hovering in mid-air, slumbering.

    Today, on the third day of March, the Blue River is floating with all kinds of rivernterns of various colors, like a golden lotus, standing in the river.

    After about almost an hour of driving, the car stopped at the side of a muddy road.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Marcy was the first to get out of the car, took a basket out from inside the cab, and then walked up to Rosemary, took her hand, and walked towards the front.

    After about ten minutes of walking, Rosemary saw a beautiful river appear in front of her.

    ¡°Is this the upper part of the Blue River?¡±

    Looking at the tree-lined Blue River on both sides of the riverbank, Rosemary was excited to ask.

    ¡°Yes, I used toe here every third day of March to release rivernterns, but I never thought I coulde with you this year!¡±

    Marcy said as she took out several rivernterns from the basket.

    ¡°Once upon a time I heard the old man say that in the upper reaches of the river to release the riverntern, you can will want to leave a message with their loved ones who have passed away, but also with their beloved to tell each other their hearts!¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible to leave a message with one¡¯s departed loved ones?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Marcy and asked with great excitement.

    ¡°You try?¡±

    cing one of the rivernterns in her hand in Rosemary¡¯s, Marcy said.

    Rosemary took out the paper and pen from the basket and wrote all the words she wanted to say to her parents on it. In a short while, a piece of paper was already full of writing and she just wanted to stuff it, but on second thought, Rosemary threw away the note in her hand and wrote only four words on it.

    All is well!

    This is what she wanted to say to her parents. For them, as long as she is well, it is better than a thousand words.

    Put the rivermp in his hand slowly into the water, Rosemary gently patted the rivermp, and soon, etc. with the current downstream, slowly flowing downstream.

    ¡°I wish my parents could read my message and let them know that I am happy and joyful!¡±

    ¡°It will, your parents will see it!¡±

    After saying that, Marcy also put the riverntern in her hand into the water.

    ¡°Marcy, who did you put this riverntern for?¡±

    ¡°My mom!¡±

    Marcy looked at the slowly swimming river lights and said faintly.

    ¡°How did the aunt pass away?¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary asked with her hands on her cheeks while looking at thenterns in the river.

    ¡°My mom ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, a ck shadow shed ¡­

 400 Heidi overboard

    ¡°What people?¡±

    Marcy stood up from the ground, shielding Rosemary behind herself, and looked at the figure not far from her that was slowly moving like herself.

    Soon, from the next woods out of a man and a woman, from their dressing can be seen, they should be college students.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Lydia White, this is my girlfriend Joy, we met up with some donkeys to go to the top of the mountain, I just saw you two here setting off rivernterns, so I came over to ask if you wanted toe with us to the top.¡±

    The young man looked at Rosemary and Marcy with a look of anticipation inside his eyes.

    Rosemary used to listen to Tina when she was in school, many students like to make friends on the Inte who like to explore, and then we meet together and go out together to explore various ces, camping, climbing and other outdoor sports, in thework referred to as donkeys!

    The girl next to them saw that they did not speak, so she spoke, ¡°Standing on the top of the mountain you can see the whole capital at night, because today is the third day of March, we stand on the top of the mountain is like seeing a giant dragon hovering in mid-air, holding a night Ingrid in its arms, I heard that the view is very beautiful.¡± The girl who was called Joy looked at them and said with a smile.

    ¡°Have you guys been there before?¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and asked curiously.

    ¡°Do you want to go?¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary and asked softly.

    Today because of Wilson¡¯s appearance, Rosemary¡¯s mood slightly irritable, andter with Heidi went out with the outside blood back, only slightly better, just heard the girls say so, so Rosemary¡¯s heart has a feeling of wanting to be there.

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary asked, ¡°Can you really see the whole capital city at night when you stand on top of the hill?¡±

    ¡°Can we see it or not, let¡¯s go up together and see, won¡¯t we know?¡± Marcy knew that Rosemary was in a bad mood today, and it was rare to see her interested in one thing.

    Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°Well then! We¡¯ll follow you up there too and see?¡±

    ¡°Good, there are a few of my friends ahead, let¡¯s go over and rendezvous together!¡±

    When the young man finished, he took Joy¡¯s hand and led the way.

    ¡­

    Heidi took Kate to the side of the Blue River next to the river rapids, looking at the men and women standing on the river making wishes, Heidi suddenly felt a sour nose, a feeling she disliked.

    Fred bought three lotusnterns on the side of the road, walked up to Heidi, and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go set off rivernterns together!¡±

    Looking at the riverntern in Fred¡¯s hand, Heidi smiled slightly, took the riverntern in his hand and smiled, ¡°Thanks Fred!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so polite? Since we are out to have fun, we should be more casual, so that we can have fun, right?¡±

    Having said that, Fred walked over to Heidi¡¯s side and squatted down.

    ¡°Kate, follow your sister¡¯s lead!¡±

    Heidi gently put the riverntern into the water, put her hands together, her eyes gently closed, and silently chanted in her heart, ¡°Mom, Kate and I miss you so much, and if you can hear our hearts, please make sure you bless Kate Ping Ping Abby to grow up and be happy every day.¡±

    After Fred put the riverntern into the water, he looked back and saw Heidi was seriously mumbling at this moment.

    Today¡¯s Heidi wore a cotton light blue dress with a knit sweater on the outside, and the whole person looked very quiet and beautiful.

    Such a Heidi, clean and wonderful.

    After a while, Heidi then slowly stood up and looked at thenterns that had been slowly flowing away, before turning to Fred.

    Not knowing what she tripped over, Heidi¡¯s whole body fell into the river with a ssh.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    ¡°Heidi!¡±

    Fred didn¡¯t even think about it and immediately jumped into the river and swam towards Heidi.

    On the shore, everyone¡¯s eyes were all focused on Heidi and Fred¡¯s bodies.

    The first half of the rain weather is more, just a few days ago just after a heavy rain, now the water level inside the Blue River is still very high, looking at the Heidi washed downstream by the river, the bank almost all hold their breath.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    Heidi kept pping in the water, and her mouth had taken several sips of water inside.

    ¡°Heidi, give me your hand!¡±

    Fred shouted at Heidi, afraid that if he blinked, it would be gone.

    ¡°Fred, help me ¡­¡±

    Finally catching Heidi¡¯s little hands pping around in the water, Fred disengaged her quickly to shore.

    ¡°Quick, Miss, I¡¯ll pull you up!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Some people on the shore saw Fred had dragged Heidi almost to the shore, have reached out to catch Heidi and pull her to shore.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you, are you all right!¡±

    Kate looked at Heidi, who was soaked to the skin, and Kate sat down on the floor and wailed.

    Fred came up from inside the river, rushed to Heidi¡¯s side and squatted down, giving her artificial respiration.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    After a while, Heidi spit out the water in her mouth and opened her eyes to see Fred soaked to the bone, his hair falling to the ground with drops of water, making a crisp sound.

    Fred watched Heidi wake up and hurriedly helped her up, asking nervously, ¡°Heidi, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Is there any difort anywhere?¡±

    Looking at Fred, suddenly, Heidi hugged Fred and cried out.

    ¡°Fred, I was scared to death, I thought I¡¯d never see you guys again?¡±

    ¡°Fool, how could Fred let anything happen to you? Look, aren¡¯t you here now in good health?¡±

    Gently patting her on the back, Fred said.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Those people surrounding the side saw that Heidi was no longer in trouble and slowly dispersed, leaving only the three of them sitting on the ground, that look, how to look incongruous.

    ¡°Okay, no more crying, it¡¯s already okay!¡±

    Nodding, Heidi then slowly withdrew from Fred¡¯s embrace and looked at Kate, who was sitting on the floor, guiltily.

    Rushing forward to hug Kate, Heidi then looked at Fred and said, ¡°Thank you Fred for saving me!¡±

    ¡°You see you again?¡±

    Looking at Heidi the same way, Fred said without good grace.

    This woman seems to be addicted to thank you, in just a few minutes, already do not know how many times to say thank you.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back! Your clothes are soaking wet, if you don¡¯t hurry back and change, you¡¯ll get sick.¡±

    With those words, Fred picked Heidi up off the ground in a horizontal embrace and headed for his car.

    ¡°Fred, I can just walk by myself!¡±

    When Fred held himself in his arms, Heidi¡¯s little heart was like a deer in the headlights, pounding away.

    When she thinks of Fred helping her with artificial respiration, Heidi can¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground.

    Putting Heidi on the passenger side, Fred saw that Heidi¡¯s face was as red as a red tomato, so people couldn¡¯t help but want a kiss ¡­

 401 With me, donâ€™t be afraid!

    Lydia White led Rosemary and Marcy toward the front, asking as she walked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call you yet?¡±

    Rosemary was about to answer when she heard Marcy say, ¡°My name is Jasmine Williams, and she¡¯s my girlfriend Vicky!¡±

    Marcy nced at Rosemary, and although Rosemary didn¡¯t know why he was hiding his real name, she didn¡¯t think much of it when she thought of the name as just a term of endearment.

    Nodding, Lydia White said as she walked, ¡°Did you guys used to go out camping and hiking a lot?¡±

    ¡°Well, when I used to go to school, I would often go with my ssmates!¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and replied.

    After walking for about seven or eight minutes, Rosemary saw half a dozen people standing in front of her, and when they saw it was Lydia White, they smiled and said, ¡°What took you so long? I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    ¡°The car threw aim when driving to thend, so I¡¯m sorry for beingte!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a boy was heard asking to Lydia White, ¡°Who are these two?¡±

    ¡°Oh, let me introduce you, this is Jasmine Williams and his girlfriend Vicky, who came with us to enjoy the scenery in the mountains!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the group in front of her, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Hello everyone, my name is Vicky and this is ¡­ is my boyfriend Jasmine Williams, nice to meet you all!¡±

    Everyone gave a slight nod to this Rosemary and introduced themselves one by one!

    Seeing that everyone was introduced, Lydia White pped her hands and then said, ¡°Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get on the road!¡±

    After saying that, each person put the backpack in their hands on their shoulders and started to set off for the mountains.

    ¡°Give me the bag!¡±

    Marcy took the bag from Rosemary¡¯s hand and followed them, holding Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    On the way, everyone wasughing and talking as they walked to the top of the mountain. The night trail was very difficult to walk on, and several times Rosemary almost fell, but fortunately, Marcy was quick to help her every time.

    ¡°By the way, have any of you ever been to the top of this mountain?¡± The one who spoke was a boy named Ice, with a very active personality, and he was heard talking non-stop along the way.

    About two and a half hours of walking, only to hear a rumble of thunder, Rosemary only heard one of them do not know who called the rain to run, everyone desperately run to the woods inside.

    Marcy looked at a lightning bolt in the sky, took Rosemary¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°Stay close to me!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Not long after, a downpour of rain like a sh flood poured, and soon everyone was drenched in rain like a chicken.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Marcy¡¯s unaware foot got caught on something and went down on one knee, dragging Rosemary¡¯s entire body almost to the ground.

    Rosemary stood up when she saw Marcy on one knee and hurried up to ask, ¡°Marcy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lydia White heard Rosemary¡¯s shout and turned her head sharply to see Marcy on her knees.

    ¡°Hold on, everyone, Jasmine Williams seems to be injured.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Worried that Rosemary would me herself if she saw her legs, Marcy said.

    Rosemary took the shlight and saw Marcy¡¯s foot caught in an iron frame. Lydia White and one of the men helped him remove the iron clip from his foot, and Rosemary saw blood flowing from Marcy¡¯s bare foot.

    ¡°Luckily you¡¯re wearing a pair of Martin boots today, otherwise you¡¯d be in trouble!¡±

    Lydia White looked at the injury on Marcy¡¯s foot and said.

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s foot, Rosemary med herself and took out a piece of gauze from inside her bag to help her hold and tie it, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, or you wouldn¡¯t have been hurt.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really!¡±

    ¡°Are you still leaving or not?¡±

    Tie Fung looked at them and said impatiently.

    Lydia White looked at Marcy and asked, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re going to have to find a ce to rest, are you up to it?¡±

    Marcy nced at the guys in front of her and said indifferently, ¡°I can!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary hurriedly stepped forward to help him up and slowly walked forward.

    ¡°Walk further and see if you can find a ce to hide from the rain!¡±

    Rosemary helped Marcy and watched him limp along, sad that if she hadn¡¯t agreed toe, maybe none of this would have happened.

    We do not know how long to walk, the body is tired and hungry, suddenly, inside between them, I do not know who shouted, Rosemary saw not far away, a lofty and spectacr baroque architectural style of the old castle presented in front of everyone.

    Night, silent, darkness, from time to time, the ah ¡­ ah ¡­ scream!

    Rosemary held tightly to Marcy, she only felt her surrounding atmosphere eerie, from time to time came the cawing of crows, so that the original eerie atmosphere, be more eerie.

    I couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and my body subconsciously leaned toward Marcy¡¯s body.

    Marcy nced at Rosemary and patted her arm gently,fortingly.

    Everyone just walked in front of the old castle, a flock of crows took off into the air and let out a screeching sound, making people shudder.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a bunch of crows!¡±

    Lydia White took Joy and said soothingly.

    ¡°Why is there an old castle here here?¡± The girl named Miya, looking at everyone, asked.

    ¡°This ancient fortress is in the architectural style of Barrows, and by the looks of it, it should be from thest period.¡± One of the middle-aged men with sses, who was called Professor by everyone, said.

    ¡°Since we found such a nice house, we¡¯ll have a ce to sleep tonight!¡±

    When Ice finished, he went to the door of the old castle, tapped on it, and shouted inside, ¡°Anyone? Anyone?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re screaming so quietly, can others hear you?¡±

    Tie Fung walked up to Ice and shouted inside, ¡°Anyone? Hello, is anyone there?¡±

    The door suddenly opened with a gentle p of the hand.

    Turning his head to look at them, Tie Fung shrugged and said, ¡°The door doesn¡¯t seem to be locked hey!¡±

    ¡°I feel eerie here, you guys, my goose bumps are rising!¡±

    Joy said as she wiped her hand on her arm and looked at them.

    Rosemary and Marcy both looked at each other and no one said a word.

    ¡°Never heard that there is an ancient fortress inside this Wood Spirit Mountain!¡±

    ¡°You guys, what kind of person could be living in here, could he be that kind of, that kind of thing?¡±

    Lydia White tapped Miya¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Have you been watching too many horror moviestely and your head is full of nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you guys going to leave or not? If you guys don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll leave, I¡¯m dying of cold now!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

 402 Fortress of Solitude Surprise

    Watching them enter the abandoned castle one by one, Rosemary only then helped Marcy slowly walk in.

    Marcy saw Rosemary¡¯s face a little heavy expression, big hand held her hand back, eyes looking forward, put his face close to her ear, said softly: ¡°Vanessa,ter on, no matter what happens, you do not leave me, understand?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rosemary stopped in her tracks, looked at Marcy very suspiciously, and asked.

    ¡°Jasmine Williams,e on!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Marcy gave Lydia White a look, then turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Just remember what I said!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary helped Marcy into the house with her doubts.

    ¡°Hey, is anyone there?¡±

    Boom ¡­

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Suddenly there was a noise from not far away, which scared Miya into Tie Fung¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, everyone, don¡¯t panic!¡±

    Lydia White took a shlight and slowly walked towards the ce where the awkward sound was made, and suddenly a dark figure sprang out from inside ¡­

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    A wild cat suddenly leapt out from the ce where the sound was just made and let out a scream.

    Lydia White took a light breath, calmed herself, and then said to Miya, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a feral cat all the time!¡±

    ¡°The old man used to say that where a ck cat appears, there will be that kind of thing, I¡¯m so scared, I don¡¯t want to be here, let¡¯s hurry back, OK?¡±

    Joy tugged tightly at Lydia White¡¯s shirt, her eyes full of panic.

    When Miya heard Joy say that, she hurriedly conformed and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here either, I want to go home!¡±

    ¡°Have you two watched too many horror movies, where in the world is there any ghost, don¡¯t put yourself down, it¡¯s raining so much outside now, I don¡¯t want to go out and get frozen to death now?¡± The words fell, Tie Fung was ready to go upstairs.

    ¡°Tie Fung, they¡¯re just girls, it¡¯s only human to be scared, so don¡¯t bother with them!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    ncing at Miya and Joy, he walked disdainfully to the side and stood.

    ¡°Everyone is already tired, Ice and I will go nearby to collect some firewood to make a fire, you guys will be responsible for cleaning the ce up, Joy and Miya will help out on the sidelines!¡±

    Lydia White walked up to Marcy, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Just take care of Jasmine Williams, and let us do the rest!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    Looking at Lydia White, Rosemary nodded.

    After the words were said, when Lydia White went out, everyone started to do their own thing.

    Rosemary looked at them and always felt that there was something strange here, but what it was, she couldn¡¯t tell!

    Soon, Lydia White and Ice returned with a pile of branches, and in no time, the room was lit up.

    Outside the house, from time to time, a burst of animal calls and bird calls, which makes the already eerie old castle seem even more eerie.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, how about this! Let¡¯s all take turns to start the vigil, in groups of two, Joy and Miya are less brave, so they will sleep in the middle, Tie Fung and Louise will guard the first half of the night, and Ice and I will guard the second half of the night, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°We have no problem with that, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    After Tie Fung finished, she and Louise walked outside to keep watch while the others began to sleep one after another.

    Rosemary took a board from the side, put it on the floor, and then said to Marcy, ¡°Marcy, take a nap!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, you sleep first, I¡¯ll keep watch for you!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll sleepter, your foot is injured, you should rest a little more!¡±

    Marcy looked outside just the same and then said to Rosemary, ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ll take a nap then, call me in two hours!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go to sleep!¡±

    Helping Marcy to lie down, Rosemary then sat aside and leaned back.

    It was still raining heavily outside, and along with the sound of the rain dripping outside, Rosemary always felt as if something was about to happen.

    ¡­

    Heidi was sent home directly by Fred, changed her clothes, looked at the rain falling outside, thought about Rosemary had note back yet, and her mood also followed the irritation.

    ¡°Why is it sote and you haven¡¯te back yet?¡±

    ncing at the clock on the wall, it was almost twelve o¡¯clock, why was Vanessa not back thatte?

    Heidi is at ease, picks up her cell phone, and then makes a phone call to Fred.

    Fred, who had just fallen asleep, was soon awakened by the ringing of his cell phone.

    Taking the phone, he said in a daze, ¡°Hello, who is it?¡±

    ¡°Fred, it¡¯s me Heidi, Vanessa hasn¡¯te back yet, I was asking if Mr. Meyer is back yet?¡±

    Because she knew that there was no way Rosemary would stay out all night with Marcy, she was now worried if she had met something.

    Fred, who was asleep and dazed, saw that it was Heidi on the phone and answered with a sentence or two.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s back!¡±

    Heidi on the other side of the phone was worried when she heard that Marcy had returned and asked urgently, ¡°Fred, can you ask Mr. Meyer for me where Vanessa has gone?¡±

    Hearing the anxiety in Heidi¡¯s voice, Fred suddenly lost all sleep and sat up from the bed,forting Heidi as he got up and went to Marcy¡¯s room.

    Opening the door to the room and looking at the empty room, Fred¡¯s head buzzed as if he sensed something was wrong.

    Immediately afterwards, Fred called Marcy and Rosemary respectively, and there was only a beeping sound on the other side of the phone.

    Fred looked at the time, it was nowte at night 12:30, if not encounter what, with Marcy¡¯s character, he would not have brought Rosemary back at thiste hour.

    ¡°Heidi, Marcy hasn¡¯te back yet either, don¡¯t worry yet, I¡¯ll go out and look for it!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your call!¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Joy¡­¡±

    Miya sleepily shook Joy, who was sleeping next to her, and softly shouted.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Opening her eyes, Joy looked at Miya and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have to pee, can you walk me to the bathroom?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Joy nced outside, then did so, rubbed her eyes, took the shlight next to Lydia White, and headed outside with Miya.

    The empty old castle is like a Noida¡¯s maze, how to walk asif you can not go out.

    Listening to the sound of crows outside, the two girls were already timid, and now that they hear the crows, their hearts are starting to get hairy.

    ¡°Miya, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    The two of them looked here and there, and when they came to a more remote ce, Joy said to Miya, ¡°This is it! I¡¯ll wait for you here, you first convenience!¡±

 403 I will make you pay in blood

    ¡°Gollum ¡­¡±

    Miya covered her stomach and said embarrassingly to Joy who was standing outside, ¡°My stomach hurts and I want to go to the big one, do you have any paper on you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have it on me!¡±

    ¡°What about?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait for me here and I¡¯ll go back and get the paper for you?¡±

    Miya looked at Joy, and wondered if it was because of thosepressed cookies she ate at night, and now her stomach hurt like hell.

    ¡°All right then! But you have toe back soon, I¡¯m so scared alone!¡±

    Looking at Miya¡¯s face torn, Joy clenched her teeth and handed her the shlight she was holding, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you the shlight, it¡¯s not far from here anyway, I¡¯ll just run over there.¡±

    Taking the shlight, Miya said, ¡°Thank you Joy!¡±

    ¡°Then wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    With those words, Joy walked towards the house where they were staying.

    Looking around the dark old castle, Miya¡¯s body was covered with goose bumps and her eyes kept rolling around.

    Rosemary was worried that Marcy would be unwell at night, so she slept lightly, so she was awake when Joy and Miya went out!

    Hearing footsteps outside, Rosemary opened her eyes and saw Joy hurrying back from outside alone.

    I was about to go up to Joy and ask her why Miya didn¡¯te back with her when I heard Joy look at her and ask softly, ¡°Vicky, do you have any tissues on you? Miya wants to go to the bathroom, but I don¡¯t have any tissues here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary took a small packet of Kleenex out of her bag and handed it to Joy, asking softly, ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    After saying that, Joy took the tissue, nodded to Rosemary, and headed outside.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Looking at Joy¡¯s departing back, Rosemary always felt that something was wrong somewhere.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    As soon as Marcy opened her eyes, she saw Rosemary looking out the door.

    Turning around, Rosemary looked at Marcy and whispered, ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that Joy just came over to help Miya and asked me for some tissues!¡±

    ¡°Did we just talk and wake you up?¡±

    Seeing a sh of puzzlement on Marcy¡¯s face, Rosemary asked softly.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already woken up from my nap, now I¡¯ll keep watch, you go take a nap!¡±

    ¡°I just leaned to sleep for a while, I¡¯m not sleepy now!¡± Looking around at the eerie old castle, there was always something going on in her heart as if something was going to happen.

    Marcy knew that Rosemary probably couldn¡¯t sleep because she was scared, reached out and pulled her close to her body, saying in words only the two of them could hear, ¡°Tonight you just pretend you don¡¯t know anything, and when tomorrow dawns, we¡¯ll find our way down the mountain!¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Marcy and looked at each other, she always felt that Marcy seemed to know something, did he mean to imply something to herself?

    ¡°Marcy, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me?¡±

    Marcy reached up and gently pressed Rosemary¡¯s head to her lips and whispered, ¡°Vanessa, there are some things you¡¯re better off not knowing than knowing!¡±

    No sooner had Marcy¡¯s words left her mouth than Miya came in from outside, saw that Rosemary was still awake, gave them a look, and then went to her ce to lie down.

    ¡°Get some sleep! Your body is not fit to stay up all night!¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary was about to ask Miya howe she didn¡¯te back with Joy when she saw Joy walk in from behind.

    Seeing that they had returned, Rosemary¡¯s original nervousness slowly rxed.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a short nap, and you can wake me up after a while!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go to sleep!¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary with a doting face and smiled.

    Within moments, there was the sound of Rosemary¡¯s even breathing.

    Rosemary, who had fallen asleep, probably felt the chill, and her body subconsciously leaned over to Marcy¡¯s side.

    Taking off her coat, Marcy gently covered Rosemary¡¯s body.

    Turning his head, he saw Miya looking at him right now. Marcy gave him a cold look, leaned his head against the wall, wrapped his arms around his chest, and narrowed his eyes.

    Time passed, and I don¡¯t know how long I slept, Marcy¡¯s hand suddenly touched to the side, a bad feeling rose up in the bottom of my heart.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Looking at the empty space beside her, Marcy hurriedly stood up and headed outside.

    Rosemary looked at Joy, who was lying on her own floor, trembling, stumbling on her feet, and her whole body fell to the floor.

    Looking at Rosemary sitting on the ground, he sneered, ¡°It¡¯s true that there is a way to heaven you don¡¯t want to go, but there is no door to hell you want toe, originally I thought you two have nothing to do with this matter, I intend to let you go, but now it seems that you have this only chance, personally crushed in their own hands.¡±

    ¡°She had no grudge against you, why did you kill her?¡±

    Rosemary stood up from the floor, looked at Miya, and asked.

    Miya took one step towards Rosemary and said sarcastically, ¡°They have no grudge against me, but what hatred does my sister have against them that they want to put her to death?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°My sister has loved the outdoors since she was a little girl, and then by chance, she received an invitation from these guys to go camping together in the primeval forest. But these people actually looked at my sister¡¯s hand wearing a watch, that is my mother left our sisters the only thing,ter my sister found their things missing, thought they lost, but found in their hands, my sister went up to them to discuss, but did not expect, these people actually for a watch, unconscionable pushed my sister down the mountain stream. ¡±

    Turning her head, Miya stepped forward and grabbed Rosemary¡¯s neck, asking viciously, ¡°What do you think my sister has against them again?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Miya and said with difficulty, ¡°If it¡¯s really like you say, then you should also call the police and let thew take care of them!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about thew, if thew is really fair, how can it still let them still live with impunity for one more year?¡±

    Miya looked at Rosemary with a fierce face, and the force in her hands was getting stronger, choking on Rosemary¡¯s neck, feeling like she was about to break.

    ¡°But now all this is no longer important, since thew cannot punish them, then let me do it myself, I will make them pay in blood!¡±

    ¡°Have you ever heard of such a phrase?¡±

    ¡°Curiosity killed the cat!¡±

    Miya sneered, picked up the dagger in her hand, and stabbed it towards Rosemary¡¯s chest ¡­

 404 Youâ€™re Hurt

    Rosemary looked at the dagger that was about to be stuck in her body and slowly closed her eyes.

    With a thud, only the sound of the dagger hitting the ground was heard, and Rosemary¡¯s entire body was thrown out.

    ¡°Vanessa, are you okay!¡±

    Marcy hurried to Rosemary¡¯s front and knelt down to help her up.

    Miya slowly climbed up from the ground, looked at Marcy in front of her, wiped the corner of her mouth, sneered, and said, ¡°Since you want to die with her, I will fulfill you today!¡±

    At the end of thesentence, Miya took out a gun from somewhere and pointed it just at Rosemary.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Before Rosemary could react, she only heard a thud and saw blood flowing from Marcy¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Marcy!¡±

    At this moment, Marcy can no longer care so much, as soon as dragged Rosemary, and ran to the front.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    ¡°Stand still!¡±

    Seeing them trying to run, Miya hurriedly chased after them with her gun.

    Miya, who was already blinded by hatred, was now like a mad wolf, holding a gun and firing desperately at them.

    In a moment, the silence of the air was cut by the sound of the shot.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, there¡¯s gunfireing from across the hill!¡±

    A man in ck walked up to Fred and said.

    Fred received Heidi¡¯s call, and then called Marcy and Rosemary several times, but never got through. Thinking that every year on March 3 Marcy woulde here to put up a riverntern for his mother, he asked Marks to bring some of his brothers toe over to see, and to his surprise, he really saw Marcy¡¯s car, but not their people.

    Worried that something might happen to the two of them, Fred and Marks were talking about preparing to go up the mountain to look for them when they heard gunshotsing from the mountain.

    ¡°Marks, get the brothers to bring their guys and we¡¯ll follow the shots up there!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Soon, Marks was running with a dozen brothers toward the area where there was gunfire.

    Suddenly, Marcy stopped abruptly, stood for a few seconds, and then said to Rosemary, ¡°She didn¡¯te after us, she must have gone to find those other guys!¡±

    ¡°What about?¡±

    As much as Marcy didn¡¯t want to take care of such a thing, when he saw Rosemary¡¯s anxious face, he couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to it!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re already hurt!

    After ncing at his shoulder, Marcy said, ¡°This small injury does not pose any threat to me yet, we must hurry to inform those people, or they will all die here!¡±

    With that, Marcy pulled Rosemary in the direction of the old castle.

    Pulling Rosemary gingerly into the old castle, Marcy stood just outside and let Rosemary go in and wake up a few others.

    ¡°Hey, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Louise hadn¡¯t been asleep very long and was now awakened by Rosemary, still dazed and confused!

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s just you guys, where¡¯s Lydia White and Ice?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they on watch outside?¡±

    When she heard Louise say that, Rosemary thought something must have happened to them.

    ¡°Run, someone is trying to kill you!¡±

    Louise heard Rosemary say that someone was trying to kill them, yawned and said, ¡°Miss Harris, just don¡¯t make fun of me, I really don¡¯t have the spirit to tell jokes with you right now, I just want to sleep!¡±

    As the words fell, Louise fell to the ground again.

    Rosemary ran to Tie Fung again, woke up the rest of the few and told them what had just happened, and Tie Fung¡¯s entire body instantly woke up!

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Why should I lie to you, if you don¡¯t believe me, then I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    Looking at them one by one, they did not believe themselves, Rosemary suddenly regretted a little that she was too impulsive.

    Because of their own impulsiveness, they also let Marcy are injured.

    ¡°Vanessa,e on!¡±

    ¡°Juste!¡±

    ¡°Whether you believe it or not, what I just said is true!¡± Looking at them, Rosemary took a deep breath up and turned to walk in Marcy¡¯s direction.

    Tie Fung saw Rosemary hurrying away and hurriedly followed.

    Not long after they walked, Rosemary and Marcy saw Miyaing this way, step by step.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    No sooner had he taken a few steps than Rosemary heard Miya¡¯s satanicughtering from a short distance away.

    In this eerie old castle, hear her thatugh, as if from hell back to Satan ¡­

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what she tripped over suddenly, and her whole body fell forward.

    ¡°Vanessa, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw that she had just tripped over the bodies of none other than Ice and the others.

    Marcy hurriedly pulled Rosemary¡¯s face over to keep her from seeing the gore.

    Louise had been so frightened that his whole body couldn¡¯t speak, they hadn¡¯t done anything, and he couldn¡¯t understand why Miya was trying to kill them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, she has a gun in her hand, if we get caught by her then we¡¯ll really be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I ¡­ I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡±

    Louise¡¯s mind is now nk, the only thing he wants to do now is, get out of here!

    Just as they were about to leave, Miya, not knowing when, was already standing in front of them.

    ¡°Where else are you going to walk to?¡±

    Marcy looked at Miya, who was already red-eyed, and hastily shielded Rosemary behind herself and said to her, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of grudge you have with them that you have to kill them all, but if you want to kill her, you¡¯ll have to go through me first!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Miya walked towards them step by step, and suddenly stood still at a distance of three meters from them, and said with a cold smile, ¡°Do you think that with your present, you think you can save them all?¡±

    Marcy looked at her and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, we can try!¡±

    ¡°Good, since you want to die, I¡¯ll give you a ride, and soon I¡¯ll have your little mistress go down with you!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Miya grabbed her gun and was ready to shoot Marcy.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Suddenly, Louise, who didn¡¯t know where she got the courage, came out from behind Rosemary, looked at Miya and asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re all going to die, I have a question I want to ask?¡±

    Looking at Louise, Miya nodded and said, ¡°Alright then! Seeing as you¡¯re about to die, if you have any questions, just hurry up and ask!¡±

    ¡°Why do you want to kill us all?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m Edith¡¯s sister!¡±

    Louise heard Miya say so, the whole person sat down on the floor, the year is still vividly ¡­

    It turns out that the reason for everything is because of her ¡­

 405 Youâ€™re a crazy person

    Miya looked at Louise sitting disheveled on the ground, coldly snorted and said, ¡°When you killed my sister, why didn¡¯t you think that one day someone woulde like you to take revenge?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t harm Edith, she identally lost her footing and fell!¡±

    ¡°Lost your footing?¡±

    Miya looked at Louise, her eyes full of anger, and said viciously, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seen the money and tried to steal my sister¡¯s watch, how could my sister have lost her footing?¡±

    Louise looked at Miya and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that our scavenging for money at the beginning would turn into seeing money when ites to you!¡±

    Rosemary and Marcy looked at each other, looked at Louise, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s really going on?¡±

    ¡°It was a year ago, Lydia White, Joy and Ice and I were going to explore the primeval forest together, because we were all college students and had limited financial resources, so Lydia White suggested that we should post a message on the Inte for people who like outdoor sports to participate together, so that the funds would be solved and there would be more people. This way, the funding is solved, there are more people, and we can take care of each other!¡±

    ¡°About a weekter, Edith and Tie Fung joined us on the camping trip with two other girls and two boys. On the third day in the forest, Ice and Joy, Tie Fung were responsible for collecting firewood, while Edith and I were responsible for fetching water. The next morning, Ice, Joy and Tie Fung said they were going to go out to familiarize themselves with the route and to fetch some water.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Louise will be the first time what happened, clearly said out, if it is not Edith¡¯s emotions are a bit radical, she will not lose her footing fall into the deep mountain stream.

    ¡°Do you mean to say that my sister¡¯s death was entirely her own fault?¡±

    Miya looked at Louise and said fiercely.

    Louise looked at Miya and said, ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Edith fell into the mountain stream, and we people called the police and searched for her for three days and three nights, but we never found her, and if we are really at fault, it¡¯s that we shouldn¡¯t have sent this invitation on the inte!¡±

    ¡°Bang ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Miya shot Louise in the leg, shook his head and said, ¡°Do you think I will believe what you say? If it wasn¡¯t for you guys, my sister wouldn¡¯t have died, if it wasn¡¯t for you guys, my sister wouldn¡¯t havee to this what the hell camping, it¡¯s all you guys, since you like camping so much, then I¡¯ll send you to theherworld to camp!¡±

    ¡°Bang ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    While Miya was going crazy, Marcy took advantage of Miya¡¯s rxation and kicked the gun out of her hand. Miya turned around, she didn¡¯t expect Marcy to be able to pose a threat to her even though she was shot twice in a row!

    Miya snorted coldly and said coldly, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be able to stand up even after being shot twice by me, it seems that you are really something!¡±

    ¡°For an indiscriminate woman like you, one hand is enough for me to deal with you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s try and see if your mouth is tough or my fist is tough!¡±

    The words fell, and the two men began a fight to the death.

    Rosemary watched the speed of Miya¡¯s punches. She didn¡¯t expect that the ordinary Miya would be so powerful in Taekwondo. But no matter what, she is now most worried about Marcy, just now she heard Miya said he had been shot twice.

    However, even if Miya¡¯s martial arts skills are good, she is soon put down on the ground by Marcy. Louise hurriedly finds a rope and hands it to Marcy, and the two of them tie Miya to a tree.

    Ahem ¡­

    Just subdued Miya, Rosemary was about to go forward to ask about Marcy¡¯s injuries, and before he could speak, he saw a dark figure in front of him fall down with a plop.

    ¡°Marcy ¡­¡±

    Rosemary rushed over and managed to move Marcy under arge tree, only to find that Marcy had also been shot in the abdomen.

    ¡°Marcy, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, he just forced his hand with me to save you guys, and now he¡¯s not far from death!¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­¡±

    Looking at Miya, Rosemary said angrily, ¡°You are a madman!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s starting to get light, someone will be patrolling the mountain soon, and your boyfriend will be saved soon!¡±

    Looking at the pale Marcy, Rosemary¡¯s tears haven¡¯t stopped, if he didn¡¯t save himself, how could he be injured!

    About an hourter, Rosemary heard someone shouting!

    Hearing that someone wasing, Rosemary was very excited and said to Marcy, ¡°Marcy, hold on for a while, someone wille to save us soon!¡±

    Rosemaryid Marcy t on the ground, looked around, and her eyes fell on arge tree nearby.

    Walking to the tree, Rosemary climbed up and slid down, climbed up and slid down again.

    Listening to the voices below getting farther and farther away, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were falling down with anxiety.

    Louise dragged her legs and slowly moved to Rosemary¡¯s front and said, ¡°Miss Harris, you step on my shoulders and go up!¡±

    ¡°But your leg ¡­¡±

    Looking at Louise¡¯s bloodied leg, Rosemary said unforgivingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it! Come on!¡±

    Seeing Louise¡¯s determined eyes, Rosemary nodded.

    Because Louise knew that if it wasn¡¯t for Marcy¡¯s kick, he would have been killed at the point of Miya¡¯s gun, and Rosemary clearly understood that if Marcy didn¡¯t get help in time, her life would be in real jeopardy.

    Rosemary can not care so much, one hand on the trunk, one foot on Louise¡¯s shoulder, only to hear a hiss, but still gritted his teeth and insisted that Rosemary climb up the tree smoothly.

    Climbing to the highest point in the tree, Rosemary called out loudly to the bottom of the hill.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Davis, it looks like someone is calling for help up there?¡±

    Marks turned his head and followed the source of the sound, quickly identifying the direction.

    Miya looked at Rosemary standing in the tree and coldly snorted, ¡°I advise you to die! Even if you scream, no one will hear you!¡±

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Rosemary was still undeterred, calling for help down the mountain over and over again.

    Standing in the tree, Rosemary felt her head getting heavier and heavier, shook her head, and continued to shout out at the outside.

    ¡°Anyone?¡±

    After about ten minutes, a series of footsteps were finally heard, and Rosemary¡¯s face took on a hint of joy.

    ¡°Finally ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, Rosemary¡¯s whole body fell from the tree.

    ¡°Miss Harris ¡­¡±

 406 How much you love, how much you hate â€¦â€¦

    Seeing Rosemary about to fall from the tree, Louise lying on that ground, but a face of helplessness.

    Just as Rosemary was about to fall to the ground, Wilson caught her as fast as he could.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson held Rosemary, feeling her body like a furnace, hot as hell.

    ¡°Marcy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Fred hurriedly helped Marcy to take the pulse, and then checked his body wounds, the shoulder wound is not serious, serious is his foot and abdomen gunshot wounds, need immediate surgery, or life threatening.

    ¡°Marks, rush the young master to the hospital and operate immediately!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing how badly Marcy was hurt, Marks had a murderous intent all over his body.

    ¡°Vanessa ¡­¡±

    When Wilson came looking for Rosemary early this morning, Heidi told him the news that Rosemary hadn¡¯t returned all night, and Wilson had her make a call to Fred, knowing they were probably in the area, and came over with Wilson.

    ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let me see!¡±

    Fred finished helping Marcy with the basic treatment, came over to help Rosemary look at it again, and then said, ¡°Vanessa is suffering from a high fever caused by the rain, rush to the hospital.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson ran desperately down the hill with Rosemary in his arms.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re going to be fine!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, whose face was red because of the fever, Wilson¡¯s heart was like a knife twist.

    He can¡¯t let anything happen to her, he¡¯s had a hard time finding her, he won¡¯t allow it!

    Heidi watched as Wilson ran down the hill with Rosemary in his arms and rushed after her.

    Fred had just taken care of things when the police arrived.

    ¡°Police Wong, I¡¯ll leave this woman to you!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Davis, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely give Mr. Meyer an exnation!¡±

    The man called Police Wong, looking at Fred¡¯s murderous eyes, whispered.

    And not looking at the woman, Fred exined everything, turned around and walked down the hill.

    After all, Marcy¡¯s identity is out there, not something he can afford as a small director!

    Three dayster, Rosemary woke up to snow-white walls and the smell of sterile water.

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    ¡°You fainted while you were on the mountain, you really scared the hell out of me!¡± Looking at Rosemary, Heidi said as tears fell from her eyes and said, ¡°Do you know that you had a fever of forty-one degrees and were in aa for three days and three nights!¡±

    ¡°Three days and three nights?¡±

    ¡°Well, you have been in aa since you came back from the mountain, these days, Wilson has been here to guard you, afraid that something will happen to you!¡±

    Heidi saw Rosemary woke up, or told her about how Wilson had taken care of her for the past few days.

    It was also in these days that she realized that Wilson was deeply in love with Rosemary. Because of the previous misunderstanding, he also knew that he had deeply broken Rosemary¡¯s heart, and he regretted it and knew that Rosemary would not forgive him so easily.

    Hearing what Heidi said, Rosemary didn¡¯t expect that the person who saved her would be Wilson, but no matter what, it was over between them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Marcy? How is he doing now?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer is not in any life-threatening condition for now, just ¡­¡±

    Seeing Heidi¡¯s stammering speech, Rosemary grabbed Heidi¡¯s hand and asked nervously, ¡°Just what?¡±

    Marcy was shot because she saved her. If anything happens to him, she will never forgive herself for the rest of her life!

    Heidi was slightly pained by Rosemary¡¯s hand, she knew Rosemary must have misinterpreted her meaning, and hurriedly exined: ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t get excited, Mr. Meyer is fine, he just bled too much, now his body is very weak, he needs to rest for a while! ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking at Heidi, Rosemary still wanted to be sure once again.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, could it be that I¡¯ll get candy if I lie to you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still not sure, I have to go see him, otherwise my heart is always up and down!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary lifted the covers and was ready to get out of bed.

    ¡°But the doctor said to let you rest well!¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary, who was already out of bed, and said anxiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, when I go check on him and make sure he¡¯s okay, I¡¯lle back and get some rest!¡±

    ¡°But even if you go to see Mr. Meyer now, you can¡¯t see him?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head, looked at Heidi, and asked.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer is still inside the intensive care unit, Fred said this is the only way to make Mr. Meyer get better faster!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, seeing her eyes avoiding her intentionally, Rosemary was even more sure that Heidi was hiding something from her.

    ¡°Heidi, look me in the eye and tell me, Marcy, is he really okay?¡±

    Raising her head, Heidi looked into Rosemary¡¯s eyes, her mouth opened and closed several times, but she never said anything.

    She knew that something must have happened to Marcy, otherwise Heidi would not have tried to pull her by any means.

    Slipping on her shoes, Rosemary stumbled toward Marcy¡¯s hospital room.

    Just out of the doorway of the room, head-on into a firm embrace.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t stand still and fell backwards.

    Wilson¡¯s quick eye caught her in a hug.

    ¡°Rosemary, where are you going with this?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Looking at her, Wilson¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache.

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Lu!¡±

    Rosemary, seeing that it was Wilson, quickly rose from his arms, took two steps backward, and said faintly.

    ¡°Rosemary, do we still need to be so polite to each other?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu please speak with self-respect, please don¡¯t cause unnecessary misunderstanding!¡±

    Heidi, standing aside, seeing Rosemary¡¯s cold attitude towards Wilson, went up and gently pulled Rosemary¡¯s shirt and lowered her voice and said, ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t you do that!¡±

    Hearing Heidi¡¯s words, Rosemary looked up at Wilson, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Thank you Mr. Lu for saving my life, but I also ask Mr. Lu not to meddle in the future, whether I live or die, it should have nothing to do with Mr. Lu!¡±

    Wilson put the thermos box in his hand and said to Heidi, ¡°Take good care of her for me, I¡¯m going back first!¡±

    With those words, Wilson turned and left.

    Rosemary looked at Wilson¡¯s departing back, tears like broken pearls, pouring down, her heart hurting so much she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    How much love at the beginning, now the heart will be how much hate!

    Heidi stepped forward to support Rosemary, looked at her pained expression, sighed lightly and said, ¡°Vanessa, why do you have to do this? You obviously still love him in your heart, why can¡¯t you give him another chance?¡±

 407 Who are you?

    Rosemary shook her head, looked in the direction Wilson left, and said faintly, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see Marcy!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary this way, Heidi¡¯s heart is very hard, obviously very much in love with the two people, but it is not destined to be together.

    She knew that what happened before had hurt Rosemary too much, and now it would still take some time to get Rosemary to ept him overnight.

    When a person will pour all their feelings into a man, the man is at this time from behind to give each other a knife, this mood is like falling into the abyss of ten thousand feet, will be their own fall to pieces.

    With a soft sigh, Heidi helped Rosemary make her way to Marcy¡¯s intensive care unit.

    ¡°Miss Harris, what brings you over here?¡±

    Marks was justing out of the ICU when he saw Heidi walking this way with Rosemary in her arms.

    ¡°I came to see Marcy, how is he doing now?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, the young master is still in the observation period, it is not appropriate to visit for the time being, I will tell you in the next two days when the young master¡¯s injury is stable!¡±

    Marks looked at Rosemary, this time the young master was so badly injured, all because of her, although the heart for Marcy feel unworthy, but feelings such things, but also not their own control.

    Once encountered, it will be hopelessly trapped!

    He just doesn¡¯t know if it¡¯s worth it for the young master to pay so much!

    Looking at Marks¡¯ icy eyes, Rosemary knew that his heart was against her.

    After all, if it weren¡¯t for her, Marcy wouldn¡¯t be lying there.

    Rosemary walked over to the ss. Through the ss, Rosemary could clearly see the bandages wrapped around Marcy¡¯s body, each one telling her that she had caused those wounds.

    Fred had juste out of the office when he saw Rosemary looking at Marcy through the ss, her eyes red.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Fred!¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at Fred¡¯s slightly haggard face and shouted softly.

    Walked to Rosemary¡¯s front, Fred and she stood side by side outside the ss, looking at Marcy lying quietly on the hospital bed, Fred slowly said, ¡°Marcy this time mainly because the wound on his leg was poisoned, plus he forced with that behind ¡­ ¡­¡±

    Fred didn¡¯t even dare to think that if they had gone a littleter, even if Hua Tuo was alive, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to bring him back.

    When Rosemary heard Fred¡¯s words, her whole body leaned against the ss and muttered, ¡°How could this happen?¡±

    ¡°It was a premeditated serial murder. Miya had rigged the mountain two or three days ago with a lot of clips smeared with poison, all aimed at them people, only she didn¡¯t expect that Lydia White would invite you guys up with her.¡±

    ¡°ording to her exnation, she did not want to make a move on you at first because you found out about her n, which eventually led into the current situation.¡±

    Listening to what Fred said, Rosemary finally understood why Marcy had repeatedly urged her to pretend she didn¡¯t know whatever was going on.

    So he already knew he was poisoned, so it was all because of himself!

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, at the beginning Marcy instructed me to ignore whatever happened, I caused him to do that!¡±

    Rosemary felt remorseful for not listening to Marcy¡¯s advice.

    ¡°You¡¯re not to me for this, even if you didn¡¯t bother about it at the time, you would still have stood up for yourself when you saw men and women of those ages fall in front of you, otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be the same Vanessa we knew at the beginning.¡±

    Fred looked at Rosemary and whispered reassuringly.

    ¡°Yeah, Vanessa, if you really want to me it on that woman being too incapable of distinguishing right from wrong, otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    Rosemary still wanted to say something, then heard Fred say: ¡°Vanessa, your body is still very weak, it is better to go back early to recuperate properly, when Marcy wakes up, I will be the first to inform you!¡±

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go back first and not bother you you!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary nced at Marcy inside before heading back to the ward with Heidi.

    ¡°Heidi!¡±

    Fred suddenly called out to Heidi, and Rosemary looked at them and said softly, ¡°You guys talk, I¡¯ll go in first!¡±

    Once Rosemary was inside, Heidi walked up to Fred and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fred?¡±

    Looking up at Fred, he asked in surprise.

    ¡°Nothing much, please take good care of Vanessa during this time, I may be busy during this time, so ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Heidi looked at Fred and saw that his mouth was open and closed, as if he had something to say and couldn¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Fred, if you have something to say, just say it! We¡¯re like brother and sister, so just say what you have to say!¡±

    Fred smiled slightly at Heidi and then said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just wanted to say that I may not have much time for you and Kate this time, I hope you don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Fred you¡¯re so busy, you can usually find time to y with us, I¡¯m already grateful, how can I me you?¡±

    Heidiughed and didn¡¯t take Fred¡¯s words to heart.

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s radiant smile, Fred¡¯s heart had a feeling of suffocation, but exactly why, he couldn¡¯t say at once.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then ¡­ Fred if it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With that, Heidi ran back to Rosemary¡¯s hospital room as fast as she could.

    Soon a week passed, Rosemary was only in the hospital for three days and let Heidi help her get discharged, because the new productunch was to be held next Monday, she still had a lot of things to deal with, and when she saw that her health was fine, she went back to work.

    The jewelryunch was next Monday, and it happened to be a weekend. Rosemary got up early and made a pot of chicken soup to take to the hospital for Marcyter.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    At that moment, there was a knock at the door, and Rosemary was about to answer it when she heard Kate say with a smile, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll get it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Kate!¡±

    Now Kate¡¯s personality has be more cheerful than before, and the smile on her face is slowly increasing, which is heartbreaking to understand.

    Ever since she came back from the hospital, Kate started to surround her every day, making herugh and sharing those funny things about school with her. Every time she saw the innocent smile on her face, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt a warm feeling.

    ¡°Hello, is this the home of VanessaMiss Harris?¡±

    Kate cocked her head at the man in front of her and asked with a wary look on her face, ¡°Who are you?¡±

 408 That day, I will definitely go

    ¡°Hello, little sister, I¡¯m looking for VanessaMiss Harris, there¡¯s a delivery here that she needs to sign for in person, is she home please?¡±

    The courier looked at Kate in front of him and said with a smile.

    Kate nced at the flowers in her delivery brother¡¯s hand, then turned her head to Rosemary and shouted, ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s a delivery for you!¡±

    Rosemary hears Kate call her, puts down what she¡¯s holding and walks to the door.

    ¡°Kate, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Hello, are you VanessaMiss Harris?¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°I am!¡±

    ¡°Here is a bouquet of flowers for you, please sign for it!¡±

    The courier handed the book in his hand to Rosemary and smiled.

    Rosemary took the book with great confusion, quickly wrote her name on it and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    The courier hands Rosemary the bouquet in his hand and turns to leave.

    Looking at the roses in her hand, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, needless to say, she knew who this bouquet was from!

    ¡°Rosemary, your flowers are beautiful!¡±

    Kate looked at the words in Rosemary¡¯s hand and said with envy.

    ¡°Does Kate like the flowers?¡±

    ¡°Love it!¡±

    ¡°Then my sister will now give you this flower, I hope our Kate also like this flower, grow more and more beautiful!¡±

    Rosemary handed the flowers to Kate, who shook her head and said, ¡°This was given to Rosemary by someone else, Kate can¡¯t have it!¡±

    ¡°You also know that this flower is for my sister, and since it is for my sister, it is mine, and I have the right to give her to my favorite person, do you think my sister is right?¡±

    Kate looked at the flowers in Rosemary¡¯s hand, thought for a moment, and then said, ¡°I still can¡¯t have them!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because the flowers are from someone who likes my sister!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Kate said very seriously.

    Rosemary looked at a serious Kate, could not help but smile, looking at her big kid, did not expect to know this!

    ¡°Kate, you tell Rosemary who told you all this?¡±

    ¡°My sister told me about it!¡±

    ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    Heidi came down from upstairs and saw Rosemary and Kate muttering, wondering what they were talking about?

    ¡°Hey, when did you go shopping for flowers?¡±

    Looking at the roses with lilies in Rosemary¡¯s hand, Heidi smiled and asked.

    Taking the flowers in Rosemary¡¯s hand, Heidi sniffed them, ¡°Vanessa, did you buy these flowers to give to an indifferent young man?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, it was just sent over by someone else!¡±

    ¡°I was going to give this flower to Kate, but Kate said that it was given to me by someone who likes me, and she couldn¡¯t have it, and said that¡¯s what you said!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    Heidi handed the flowers to Rosemary, went to Kate¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Kate is right, the flowers were meant for you.

    ¡°By the way, who is this flower from?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s not signed!¡±

    Little did Rosemary know that Wilson already knew she was living here.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you still have to deliver chicken soup to Mo Shao? It¡¯s alreadyte, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t youe with me?¡±

    Taking a vase, Rosemary asked as she inserted the flowers. into the bottle, while asking.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go, I¡¯m going to take these few days to write some more drafts and start working on the coffee house after a while!¡±

    ¡°Okay then! Then I¡¯ll take Kate with me so she doesn¡¯t get bored at home!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Rosemary served the chicken soup and put it in the thermos, then led Kate out the door.

    Rosemary has been making a bowl of chicken soup for Marcy almost every day since he was released from life-threatening conditions.

    ¡°Here we go, what did you bring Marcy to drink again today?¡±

    ¡°Made some chicken soup for Marcy today, is he better?¡±

    Fred leaned against the door of the ward and looked at Rosemary enviously, saying in a sour tone, ¡°I really wish the person lying in the hospital bed was me now, so that I could have delicious soup every day!¡±

    ring at Fred, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Look what you said, if you want to drink, just go home and drink, why do you have to say so pathetic?¡±

    Skimmed, Fred replied, ¡°Drinking at home is not the same as drinking here!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Fred, looking Fred up and down, with a touch of inquiry in her eyes, as if she wanted to see something in his eyes.

    What.

    Fred, furred by Rosemary¡¯s gaze, coughed lightly, then turned to Kate and said, ¡°Kate, can I take you outside for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With those words, Fred walked out with Kate by his side.

    Rosemary looked at Fred, couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, who could have imagined that Fred, whose medical skills are second to none, like Hua Tuo in the world, is actually a bored young man who knows nothing about rtionships.

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between him and Heidi. If Fred is interested in Heidi, right! But look at his usual practice and not like, if not meaningful, and to Heidi¡¯s matter special interest.

    Still, she hopes that Fred¡¯s feelings for Heidi are really just that of a brother to a sister, not sisterly love!

    With a soft sigh, Rosemary walked into the hospital room carrying the thermos box.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°How are you feeling today? Is there anything else that¡¯s ufortable?¡±

    Before Rosemary could enter, Marcy¡¯s voice came from inside.

    ¡°There is nothing more, I n to leave the hospital tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to stay for a few more days! Fred said your body has lost too much blood and needs to be properly toned and adjusted!¡±

    Put the thermos box in your hand on the table, open ityer byyer, and then carefully hold the chicken soup.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s cautious appearance, the corner of Marcy¡¯s lips hooked up.

    ¡°Here, have some chicken soup!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Fred¡¯s nonsense, my health is no longer a big deal, he¡¯s just using me as a front, thinking you¡¯ll give him chicken soup to drink every day!¡±

    Marcy was very nonchnt in telling Fred the little thoughts inside his stomach, not giving him any mercy at all.

    Who let him always like to grab chicken soup with him to drink, do not see this chicken soup is to whom to drink!

    Hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Rosemary smiled slightly and said, ¡°He¡¯s just teasing you!¡±

    Of course he knew he was teasing him for the sole reason of wanting him to drink more.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that your jewelryunch is the day after tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    This jewelryunch may be nothing for Huan Yu, but it is especially important for Rosemary and Jacob.

    Although Jacob kept saying that he believed in her work, Rosemary¡¯s heart was still a little nervous anyway.

    ¡°That day, I will definitely go!¡±

 409 How is it you again?

    Fred led Kate to a dessert store, looked at the desserts inside and said to Kate, ¡°Kate, see what you like to eat, order it yourself, I¡¯ll treat you to it!¡±

    When the words fell, a sweet-looking waitress came over with a slight smile, ¡°Hello, what can I get you?¡±

    When the waiter saw Fred, he was in awe, this man is so handsome!

    Tall, handsome face, the main thing is that the man¡¯s face is always with a faint smile, giving a very gentle feeling.

    Isn¡¯t such a man the perfect male god in the hearts of all women?

    But the waiter is well aware that men with money like theirs are at best just appreciated, not their bowl of food.

    ¡°What kind of desserts do you have here that children like to eat, bring me one out!¡±

    Seeing that Kate seemed a little hesitant, Fred said to the waiter.

    ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t eat that much?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, eat a little of each so you know what vors you like to eat!¡±

    ¡°But my sister said that eating too many sweets will make you fat, and no one will like you if you grow fat?¡±

    Fred looked at Kate and stroked her head. Doting a smile, said, ¡°Do not listen to sister nonsense, brother just like Kate eat fat, you are too thin now!¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±

    Kate looked at Fred and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Of course, when has brother ever lied to you, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Sweets are undoubtedly a temptation for a young child like Kate, but having grown up with little love and affection, she cherishes all the pampering she receives from everyone now.

    She was never bullying because people favored her and liked her.

    ¡°Thank you brother!¡±

    With those words, Kate smiled sweetly at the waiter, pointed to a piece of mousse cake and shouted, ¡°Sister, just help me with that piece! Don¡¯t want the rest.¡±

    The waiter froze for a moment, and quickly, took out the piece of mousse cake inside and handed it to Kate.

    Kate pulls Fred to the seat next to her and takes a small bite of the cake.

    Looking at such a knowledgeable Kate, Fred felt sad from the bottom of his heart, at such an age, but with a maturity that does not match her age.

    ¡°Get me a cup of hot milk! Also bring over a couple of different cakes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Watching Kate eat so well, Fred suddenly felt that she was really easy to satisfy.

    Suddenly, Kate stopped moving her hands, looked up at Fred, and said, ¡°Brother, let me ask you a question, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you tell me!¡±

    ¡°Brother, why are you being so nice to me?¡±

    Looking at Kate¡¯s very serious little face, Fred suddenly froze, and then smiled and asked rhetorically, ¡°Does Kate think it¡¯s important to have a reason for being nice to someone?¡±

    Cocking her little head for a moment, Kate said, ¡°Not really, but my sister told me that people in the world don¡¯t somehow be nice to a person, and if that person is all about being nice, there must be a reason!¡±

    ¡°Your sister told you that?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After saying that, Kate lowered her head again and continued to eat the cake inside the te.

    Fred looked at Kate, who was eating the cake, and said the words he had just said over and over in his head.

    Is there a reason why you are nice to them?

    ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your coffee!¡±

    The waiter set all the desserts on the table before leaving.

    *********

    Knockout ¡­Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Early the next morning, Rosemary and Heidi were sitting at the table eating breakfast, and were just halfway through their meal when they heard a knock at the door.

    Rosemary put down her dishes and as soon as she opened the door, she saw arge bouquet of white roses in front of her and was stunned, ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice came in, much to Rosemary¡¯s dismay.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s you again?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I know I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯ve thought about it a lot in the past two days, I know I¡¯ve done the wrong things before, as long as you are willing, no matter how you scold me or beat me in the future I don¡¯t care, will youe back to c city with me?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I think I¡¯ve made it clear enough to you, haven¡¯t I?¡±

    Very calmly looking at Wilson, Rosemary said softly, ¡°There is no rtionship between us long ago, you go away!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I can go, but only if you take the bouquet!¡±

    Looking at the white rose in Wilson¡¯s hand, Rosemary seemed a little less than convinced.

    After all, she really doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s ying in his heart as intended.

    But it is certain that Wilson will not let her off that easily.

    ¡°If you take it, I¡¯ll leave right away and promise never to appear in front of you again today!¡±

    ¡°You said that?¡±

    ¡°Well, I said it!¡±

    When Wilson finished, Rosemary still looked at him with disbelief, ¡°But your trust level is already negative with me?¡±

    ¡°Then I promise, if I don¡¯t go away with flowers under your hands, then I¡¯m a puppy!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s sworn assurance, Rosemary then took the flowers from his hand.

    He was just about to report the flowers into the house when Wilson suddenly took a step forward and embraced her in his arms.

    Once she fell into Wilson¡¯s arms, Rosemary¡¯s whole body was confused.

    Smelling the familiar scent of him, Rosemary quickly reacted and pushed him away.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that as soon as I collect the flowers, I will leave immediately and won¡¯t appear in front of me today, or you are ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could say the word puppy, Wilson suddenly opened his mouth at Rosemary, ¡°Woof ¡­¡±

    The corners of Rosemary¡¯s lips twitched badly, she really hadn¡¯t seen anyone with such thick skin.

    Even Heidi, who was standing on the sidelines, was shocked by Wilson¡¯s move.

    This person, can¡¯t be sick!

    And barking like a dog?¡±

    ¡°As long as it is possible to hold you, even if it is a puppy, so what.¡±

    Only after Wilson said these words did he turn around and leave.

    Looking at his back, Rosemary¡¯s heart lost a lot of feelings.

    ¡°Vanessa, who ¡­¡±

    ¡°Close the door!¡±

    Nodding, Heidi closes the door behind her.

    Tossing the white rose aside, Rosemary had just sat down when she heard the doorbell ring once more.

    Face to face, Rosemary jerked up, and as soon as the door was opened, she said to the person outside the door, ¡°Can you stop bothering me all the time, I¡¯ve made it very clear that we are divorced ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words ended abruptly before she could finish them.

    ¡°Are we interrupting you guys?¡± Jacob stood at Rosemary¡¯s door with arge frame of beautifully wrapped hairy crabs in his hand, a dumbfounded look on his face.

    ¡°Marcy ¡­¡±

    Soon Rosemary reacted and said to Marcy, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡±

 410 Marcy does the matchmaking

    ¡°I told you, the two of us should not disturb you, just came back from a client, they insisted on giving me a basket of hairy crabs, thinking it¡¯s still early, so I came over, you haven¡¯t eaten dinner yet!¡±

    ¡°Had a little something to eat, but not much yet!¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary, who did not say anything, and said hurriedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, go in!¡±

    Marcy walked in and looked at the stuff inside that living room and was stunned, ¡°You two, why did you buy so much stuff?¡±

    Looking at those things, Rosemary quickly responded and replied, ¡°Yes, I bought them online a few days ago and they were just delivered!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary said to Heidi, ¡°Let¡¯s just get those things into the room! I¡¯m so tired just now, we haven¡¯t had time to clean up!¡±

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    Marcy, who was standing behind her, suddenly asked.

    ¡°No need for that, we¡¯ll just sort it out ourselves!¡±

    Rosemary said, Fred, who had not said anything, looked at the limited edition name tags on the table and could not help but frown lightly.

    These things are worth a lot of money!Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Even if thepany gave her the sryst time, it was not necessarily possible to buy all these things?

    ¡°What did you guys just eat?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just something random, just didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, so I poured out all the rice.¡±

    Heidi is d that she washed all the dishes just now, otherwise she would have let them see the end of the story.¡±

    ¡°If I had known, I would have called you guys, I just didn¡¯t expect you to have dinner so early today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, we just basically didn¡¯t even eat!¡±

    The words fell out of his mouth and Fred asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because ¡­¡±

    After a short pause, Heidi replied, ¡°Because I¡¯m too tired to catch up with the manuscript these days, the cooking tastes a bit difficult, you said even I can¡¯t eat, you said, Vanessa can still eat?¡±

    MarcyTammy a smile, he naturally knows that what Heidi said is false!

    He had just heard what Rosemary said at the door.

    If he was right, it should be her husband looking for her again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that Vanessa isn¡¯t a picky eater either, huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, Vanessa really isn¡¯t a picky eater, but today¡¯s dish, it seems to have too much salt in it, it¡¯s a bit salty!¡±

    Heidi looked at them and lied without blushing.

    ¡°Go ahead and make the hairy crabs! Let¡¯s get this ce cleaned up!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary then joined Heidi in the kitchen.

    Marcy went to the couch and sat down, and saw arge bouquet of white roses sitting there, so she took it and tried to put it aside, and saw a card inside.

    Facing each other, Marcy took the card, nced at it, and blushed slightly.

    Only to see the top, dragon fly wrote: ¡°Rosemary, I know I was wrong, as long as you can forgive me, no matter what you let me do, I will always wait for you, Wilson word!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa¡¯s husband is Wilson?¡± muttered Fred, looking at Marcy in dismay.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that seem a little hard to believe?¡±

    Looking at Fred, Marcy but the name Wilson is very familiar, because the car ident four years ago, everyone thought he had died, did not expect him to wake up.

    At first they just heard that Wilson was going to a The Harris family¡¯s daughter to wash the wedding, hard to carry the bride price to The Harris family, forcing The Harris family to marry their daughter down to Wilson.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it so much, aren¡¯t they divorced already?¡±

    Patting Marcy¡¯s shoulder, Fred said softly.

    Since they are divorced, naturally there is no longer any rtionship between them.

    Fred finished and looked at Marcy, ¡°Or do you mind?¡±

    ¡°When have you ever seen me mind such a thing?¡±

    He likes Rosemary, no matter what she¡¯s been through before, and he cares about the future.

    ¡°I think if you like someone, don¡¯t bother so much, as long as two people feel good, then it¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with youtely, how do you look like you¡¯ve changed a person to death!¡±

    Tsking at Fred, Marcy came up to him and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t get a taste of what it¡¯s like to be a man thest time I let Heidi take care of you while you were drunk, did you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Fred¡¯s face was so embarrassed by Marcy and he said, ¡°I¡¯m not as nasty as you think.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by nasty?¡± Marcy shrugged, ¡°If you like someone without even thinking about it, it¡¯s a matter of being a hooligan¡±

    Heidi is just a simple little girl, you don¡¯t want to scare her.

    ¡°Yes, you two are simple!¡± After saying that, Marcy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I am sometimes really curious, if the two of you are together, what would be the mode of getting along, would it be you looking at me and me looking at you, both of you embarrassed.¡±

    Coughing softly, Fred looked at Marcy and said, ¡°You think too much, I just take care of her as if she were my own sister.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Marcy turned her head and saw Heidi, who was walking over with fruit, smiled and said, ¡°Heidi, Fred says he likes you!¡±

    Heidi smiled slightly, put the fruit te in her hand on the table and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer you misunderstood, Fred and I are like brother and sister, it¡¯s not what you think!¡±

    Originally, Marcy thought Heidi would be excited when she heard it, but now looking at her, it doesn¡¯t seem to have the effect he expected.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you talk nonsense!¡±

    Fred said, ring at Marcy.

    Heidi looked at the two of them with amusement. When Marcy came to live here, she had always felt that he was a person who was difficult to get close to, with the words ¡°do not approach¡± written all over his body, but after this period of contact, he was still a very gentle person.

    ¡°The hairy crabs have been steamed,e and eat them!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Soon, Rosemary served all the hairy crabs and then sat down together at the table to eat them.

    Marcy nced at Fred, the corners of her lips hooked, and said to Heidi, ¡°Heidi, can I introduce you to a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Heidi snapped her head up and met Marcy¡¯s deep eyes, not knowing how to answer for a moment.

    It seems rude to refuse it, but not to refuse it! One doesn¡¯t have that intention right now.

    ¡°Is Marcy trying to be a matchmaker?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Marcy with a look of amazement written all over her face.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Sure, I just don¡¯t know who you n to introduce to Heidi?¡±

    Throwing Heidi a reassuring look, he gestures for her to keep quiet for now.

    ¡°Marks, what do you think?¡±

 411 Heart in turmoil

    ¡°How do you know Marks will be interested in Heidi when you haven¡¯t even asked him what he means?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think you, ah, do not point out the wrong person!¡±

    Fred, who was sitting next to Marcy, suddenly said.

    I don¡¯t know why, but just hearing Marcy say that she was going to introduce Heidi to Marks, his heart clogged up.

    Marcy looked up at Fred with an evil smile and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯d mess around?¡±

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s serious face, Fred couldn¡¯t help but freeze.

    Is it possible that the wooden man really has a thing for Heidi?

    Fred¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but appear a picture of Heidi snuggling in Marks¡¯ arms, no matter how you look at it, you always feel especially hot.

    ¡°Heidi, so what do you mean about the wooden guy?¡±

    Fred picked up the wine on the table, garnished it lightly and looked at Heidi, who was sitting across from him, carefully eating her meal.

    Ahem ¡­

    Heidi choked suddenly at Fred¡¯s words and kept coughing.

    Rosemary hurriedly poured a ss of water and handed it to her. It took a while before Heidi stopped coughing and tears came out of her eyes.

    From the table took two tissues wiped the corner of the eyes, said softly: ¡°Vanessa and I have nned to open a coffee house, I have started looking for a store, so I will be very busytely!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but Fred was both happy and bored listening to Heidi¡¯s words!

    ¡°That¡¯s good, it just so happens that Marks doesn¡¯t have anything going on during this time, I¡¯ll have hime over tomorrow to help you find a store, that way, you won¡¯t have to work so hard!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Heidi was instantly confused, did she not just say it clearly?

    Heidi was just about to say no when she heard Marcy turn to Rosemary and say, ¡°Vanessa, what do you think of what I said?¡±

    Rosemary looks at Marcy and wonders what the hell he means, he can¡¯t really be nning to set Heidi and Marks up together!

    But ¡­

    Thinking about what Fred had done to Heidi during this time, she really didn¡¯t believe it if she said he wasn¡¯t interested in Heidi.

    But once he thought of it, the gap between them, Rosemary once again disabused himself of the idea.

    ¡°Vanessa ¡­¡±

    Heidi gently tugged on Rosemary¡¯s coat, hoping she could say something for herself!

    ¡°Heidi, since Marks is free, it¡¯s good to let him show you around, thepany is especially busy these days, and I feel more at ease with Marks by your side.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s decide on that! I¡¯ll have Markse over tomorrow morning to pick you up and go look at the store with me!¡±

    Marcy smiled slightly at Heidi, the ss in her hand swaying gently between two fingers.

    Heidi was about to say something else when she heard Fred say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going home first!¡±

    With those words, Fred stood up and went out.

    Marcy gently put down the wine ss in her hand and slowly stood up, every movement elegant and noble, in a single breath!

    The corners of his mouth lifted slightly as he turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°You guys get some early rest and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±

    Only Rosemary and Heidi were left inside the restaurant, and Kate, who had been silent at the side, was instantly left.

    Seeing that they had all left, Heidi then turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Vanessa, why did you say yes to Mr. Meyer? What if he really sends Marks over tomorrow?¡±

    The thought of Marks¡¯ ice-cube face made Heidi¡¯s entire being unsettled.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m a little sleepy, I want to go up to bed!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you sleep first, my sister will be up in a minute!¡±

    Seeing that everyone was full, Rosemary got up and started to clean up the dishes!

    ¡°Heidi, have you noticed that something is not quite right with Fred today?¡±

    ¡°No, isn¡¯t he still the same as usual?¡±

    Heidi doesn¡¯t know what Rosemary means when she asks, but for her anyway, the minds of the rich are really confusing!

    Looking at Heidi standing aside, she was really heartbroken, remembering what Marcy said today, if Marks could really like Heidi, it was actually not a bad thing!

    After all, the gap between them is not that big, and Marks this person is a very emotional person, once met, will certainly be wholeheartedly to guard her.

    That¡¯s one of the reasons she didn¡¯t help Heidi reject Marcy.

    Although I know Fred feels differently about Heidi, there is always a river crossing between the two, and it¡¯s really hard to have a happy oue!

    Heidi saw Rosemary did not say anything and said, ¡°I do think Mr. Meyer¡¯s feelings for you, seems to be getting deeper and deeper!¡±

    ¡°You should know that he and I arepletely two worlds apart, and you should be able to see that I¡¯m not a fan of rich people, I don¡¯t like rich people!¡±

    With a soft sigh, Heidi pulled Rosemary over to sit next to her and said, ¡°Vanessa, I don¡¯t want you to bring up your heartbreak because of what happened to me, and as for those things, we¡¯ll just let her run her course!¡±

    She had never seen Rosemary¡¯s emotions fluctuate so much about anything, and since Wilson had appeared, Rosemary¡¯s emotions seemed to be out of her control and she was particrly prone to anger.

    ¡°Have I been in a particrly big moodtely?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to be affected by what happened to him, no matter what the road ahead is, I will be by your side!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, you¡¯re so sweet!¡±

    Rosemary hugged Heidi and murmured.

    ¡°You know what? I have two best friends and good girlfriends who went to college and they treat me really well, one should be upgraded to be a mom by now, and another ¡­¡±

    Thinking of Carina, Rosemary¡¯s heart is very hard, since thest time I met at the beach, I have not seen her, and I do not know if she is doing well now, where is she?

    ¡°What happened to the other one?¡±

    Looking up, Heidi looked at Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s another one who went somewhere, I haven¡¯t had any contact with her in ages!¡±

    Every time I think of Carina, Rosemary¡¯s heart is very guilty, in c city for so long, she has been looking for Carina you, but she seems to have disappeared into thin air, no news.

    ¡°Well, maybe she has something dyed, maybe when you go back next time, she will already be there looking for you, maybe!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± She also hoped that by the time she went back again, she¡¯d be back.

    ¡°Heidi, did I be a whole different person after I met him?¡± Rosemary looked at Heidi and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Vanessa, you do not think so much, I know that you now have a knot in your heart a can not be solved, but I believe that when the time is long, it will not be so!¡±

    Heidi didn¡¯t know how tofort Rosemary either. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything about the baby.

 412 I donâ€™t mess around

    But what was going on between Rosemary and Wilson, she didn¡¯t know, even more so, and could only takefort in that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t think about it, I survived such a hard time at first, not to mention that now we are getting better and better, what reason do I have not to work hard?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, let¡¯s cheer together, I¡¯ll definitely help you aplish your wishter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Heidi!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s nose was sore and she reached out and gathered Heidi in her arms, her voice choked with sobs.

    Heidi, who was being held, also had sour eyes, and she always felt as if she couldn¡¯t do anything right.

    He can¡¯t evenfort people and caused Vanessa to cry so sadly.

    Early the next morning, Rosemary had just finished her breakfast and was walking out when she saw Wilson standing in the doorway, looking out at her and smiling slightly.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m here to pick you up for work!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lu, please make yourselffortable, I think I made it all very clear yesterday!¡± Rosemary took a deep breath and tried hard to keep a calm smile.

    ¡°I did not understand yesterday¡¯s words, but you are my wife, I am your husband, it is only right that I pick you up from work!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, good morning!¡±

    Jacob happened to be passing by and stopped by to pick up Rosemary from work, wanting to confirm with her the details of theunch the day after tomorrow.

    ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Hoffmann, why are you getting more and more disheveledtely!¡±

    Wilson looked at Jacob, who stepped out from inside the car, smiled and said hello.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s been a long time, what brings you to us, I heard that you are getting married recently, congrattions!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face snapped up, pale as a sheet.

    I knew that I would hear such words, but when I heard them, I couldn¡¯t help but feel the pain in my heart.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m married, no, I¡¯vee to take my wife to work?¡±

    Jacob looked at Wilson¡¯s hangdog look, smiled slightly and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, when did Mr. Grant be more and more pestering, this is not like your Mr. Grant¡¯s style?¡±

    The two of them were talking, and Rosemary, who was standing on the sidelines, looked at them, but she couldn¡¯t leave, so she said, ¡°Mr. Lu, since you are about to get married, I think Mr. Lu must be very busy, so I won¡¯t disturb you!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary pushed aside the two people standing in front of her with her hand and walked ahead.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Wilson shouted as he pulled Rosemary¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, I remember that you promised me a few days ago that you would not appear in my sight in the future, did Mr. Lu forget?¡±

    With those words, Rosemary reached out and peeled Wilson¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°Rosemary, I came today to tell you that I¡¯m going back!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body trembled slightly and then passed.

    After a pause, Wilson added, ¡°I¡¯ll go back and take care of Rita¡¯s business, and believe me, I really don¡¯t have anything to do with her, and I¡¯lle back to you!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson left.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s back, thin and pale, looking at Rosemary¡¯s heart is very difficult.

    ¡°After knowing him for so many years, it¡¯s the first time I see his back is so sad and helpless!¡±

    Jacob looked at Wilson, who was already far away, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Listening to Jacob¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s heart stung once again.

    After taking a deep breath in his heart, he turned to Jacob and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go over the details of the jewelryunchter and see if there are any mistakes!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, the two got into the car together and headed for the office.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Outside the high ss VIP maternity ward in downtown c-city, Vincent stood outside the maternity ward, listening to Tina¡¯s heartbreaking screamsing from inside, and kept walking back and forth in the corridor.

    Although Lareina is a person who hase over, she could not help but tremble in her heart when she heard Tina¡¯s scream, as if the one who gave birth was herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long and still not out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t you do the same thing before when you had those two buggers? Soon your grandchildren will meet you!¡±

    Chris Meyer put his arm around his wife¡¯s shoulders and said in a soft,forting voice.

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t have such a hard time giving birth before, look, it¡¯s been in there for almost an hour!¡±

    Lareina understands the pain of giving birth to a woman, not to mention that she has always treated Tina as her own daughter, and now that she has been in the delivery room for so long and has note out, she is inevitably nervous!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave the maternity ward for a second from the time Tina entered there, afraid that if he blinked, something would happen!

    I¡¯ve often heard old people say that a woman giving birth is like walking through a ghost¡¯s gate, and is using her own life for it.

    ¡°Hey, I said can you sit down and wait! Always wandering around in front of us like this, shaking my eyes out!¡± Chris Meyer red at Vincent, who was standing in the doorway, and said with great displeasure.

    ¡°Yeah, Vincent, you might as well sit down and wait! It¡¯s not a good idea for you to walk around like that, is it!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I ¡­¡±

    Before Vincent could finish his sentence, he heard footstepsing from down the hall!

    Turning his head, Vincent saw Justin holding Brandon Baker as he walked this way.

    ¡°Dad, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°My inws, you are not well, why did youe over?¡±

    Chris Meyer and Lareina got up from their seats and looked at Brandon Baker, worried.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I heard Tina came to the hospital, and I wanted to see my little grandson too, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Since the first month of the year, Brandon Baker¡¯s myeloma attack almost killed him, then Vincent sent him abroad for more than two months of treatment, until close to Tina¡¯s due date, Brandon Baker asked toe back to see the birth of the baby.

    ¡°It¡¯s been in for an hour, it should be close!¡±

    Lareina looked at the door to the delivery room and addressed Brandon Baker.

    ¡°Inws, it¡¯s better to sit down and wait!¡±

    ¡°Dad, you are not well, better sit down and wait first!¡±

    Marcy helped Brandon Baker walk to a bench and sit down, whispering softly.

    ¡°Brother-inw, why hasn¡¯t my sistere out yet?¡±

    Justin waited for Brandon Baker to sit down, then looked inside the delivery room and asked Marcy, who was standing by.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctors here are the most authoritative and famous obstetricians and gynecologists in China, it will be fine, we are waiting!¡±

    Vincent patted Justin¡¯s thin shoulder, looked at him, and saidfortingly.

    Suddenly, the door of the delivery room squeaked open, and from inside came out a doctor, looking ¡­ in a panic

 413 Blood Bank Emergency

    When Lareina saw the doctore out from inside the delivery room, she rushed to meet him and asked nervously, ¡°Doctor, how is my daughter-inw, has the baby been born?¡±

    ¡°Madam, the youngdy is bleeding heavily after giving birth, and now she urgently needs a blood transfusion, just ¡­¡±

    Vincent looked at the doctor who wanted to say something and yelled, ¡°Just what?¡±

    The obstetrician and gynecologist shuddered at the coldness from Vincent¡¯s body, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    Chris Meyer tapped Vincent on the shoulder and said calmly, ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡±

    ¡°The youngdy¡¯s blood type is rare Rr negative blood, and it¡¯s also the kind inside the O blood type, there¡¯s simply no such blood inside the blood bank now!¡±

    The doctor said while wiping the sweat from his forehead with his hand.

    When Brandon Baker heard the doctor¡¯s words, his legs went weak and he fell into a chair.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Dad, are you all right!¡±

    Justin saw his father¡¯s pale face and asked worriedly.

    Vincent knew that what he needed most at this moment was to be calm and said to the doctor, ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll have blood sent over in ten minutes!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The doctor responded and turned to go into the delivery room.

    Vincent took out his cell phone and dialed Walsh¡¯s number, ¡°Help thepany pull out the information of all the employees and check if there are any employees with Rr-negative blood type, once you find out,e to the hospital immediately.¡±

    ¡°What a way to do this!¡±

    ¡°Tina will be fine, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, Tina will be fine, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡±

    Vincent looked at Brandon Baker¡¯s pale face and said soothingly.

    Soon, Vincent¡¯s phone rang again ¡­

    ¡°President, there is no Rr negative blood type inside all the employees inside thepany, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°President, I remember Miriam¡¯s blood type is also this Rr negative blood type, you ¡­¡±

    Before Walsh could finish his sentence, there was a beep on the other side of the phone.

    Vincent stepped aside, found Miriam¡¯s phone number from inside the address book and dialed it.

    ******

    For a few days in a row, Wilson seemed to have disappeared from the capital of the w country and never appeared again.

    After taking thest of the jewelry and confirming it with Jacob, Rosemary then dragged her tired body slowly towards the apartment.

    The road is not very long, Rosemary walked and stopped, perhaps because her feet really hurt, she simply squatted down and stopped at the edge of the road.

    ¡°Let me carry you!¡± A low voice suddenly came from beside her, Rosemary looked up and saw Wilson with a mask.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Wilson took both of Rosemary¡¯s hands, put them on his shoulders, and carried them.

    ¡°I just want to make it up to you, I don¡¯t mean or intend anything else!¡± Wilson walked down the street with Rosemary on his back, the lights from the roadside stretched the two of them out.

    That one step made Rosemary¡¯s voice, choked in her throat.

    Leaving Rosemary at the door of the apartment, Wilson left without looking back.

    ¡°If my presence is causing you trouble, then I¡¯ll do my best to appear as little as possible!¡± After a few steps forward, Wilson suddenly stopped and whispered to Rosemary.

    After the words, Wilson¡¯s figure quickly disappeared into the night, looking at the figure than originally became even thinner, Rosemary¡¯s heart, a bitterness.

    Rosemary got up at 5:00 a. m. the next morning, had an early breakfast, and arrived at the office.

    Jacob and Lorry also arrived at work early to prepare for the amnesiater.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was on edge as she watched all of her designed products head backstage.

    This was, after all, the first time in her life that she walked the runway.

    Jacob and Rosemary both looked at the models standing there who kept rehearsing and were only slightly relieved.

    This time the models are Jacob spent a lot of money to hire over, are well known!

    Rosemary picked up the folder on her desk and checked all the details once more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, we have checked these twice yesterday, there will be no problem, just rest assured!¡±

    Jacob looked at Rosemary¡¯s nervous look and smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to be confirming, so I¡¯m more at ease!¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, the showter at ten is Iris¡¯ finale, is sheing?¡±

    Rosemary put the folder down in her hand, looked up at Jacob and asked.

    ¡°Well, Iris arrived at the hotel we arranged for her at ten o¡¯clockst night, it¡¯s only seven thirty now, it¡¯s still early, let her get back to jetg first!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that she¡¯s here, she¡¯s the finale of our show, the whole show depends on her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ve got everything arranged, you get ready first, I¡¯ll walk you outter to say hello to everyone outside!¡±

    Rosemary took a look outside at the front desk where people wereing and going and felt nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not go!¡±

    Jacob raised an eyebrow andughed lightly, ¡°You are really low profile, if this were any other designer, would have hated to rush out and try everything to make those people remember themselves?¡±

    ¡°Are youplimenting me orughing at me in a roundabout way?¡±

    She just wasn¡¯t used to being watched by so many people, and although her dream was to be a famous designer, she didn¡¯t want to put herself on the big screen too much.

    How could Jacob not know what was on her mind?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    From the first time he met her, he could see that Rosemary was beautiful, but never shy, talented yet low-key.

    But no matter what, all the designs for today¡¯s show are hers, it¡¯s still necessary to go out and y a little face time!

    Otherwise no one else would know that she designed these designs!

    ¡°As the chief designer of this newunch and your first runway show, go out and meet everyone so that they will know that these jewels are designed by you!¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then go out and wait for me outside for a while, I¡¯ll be right out!¡±

    The words fell, Jacob turned and went out.

    Taking out the jewelry she had made for herself inside thepany, Rosemary knew from the beginning that this day woulde, so she used her time off to borrow Jacob¡¯s model room to design a piece of jewelry for herself.

    Rosemary painted herself a delicate light makeup, then put on the essories she made, looked at herself in the sses to make sure there was nothing more, and then went out.

    ¡°Is this Vanessa, the chief designer of Huan Yu Group?¡±

    Just as she walked out with Jacob¡¯s arm, Rosemary saw a sudden flurry of reporters.

    ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is Vanessa, the chief designer of our Huan Yu Group!¡±

 414 He wonâ€™t like you

    ¡°I heard that Vanessa was parachuted into Huan Yu Group, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa is a very talented and gifted designer in terms of design, and I think it¡¯s an honor for a designer like this to work with us at Huan Yu Group!¡±

    Jacob was smiling all the time as he maneuvered skillfully with the reporters, which saved Rosemary a lot of trouble!

    ¡°Mr. Hoffmann seems to be very attached to Vanessa, is Vanessa your girlfriend?¡±

    Looking at the reporter who asked the question, Jacob smiled slightly and asked rhetorically, ¡°Does it mean that in your eyes, it must take other rtionships for the boss to care a little about his own employees?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Jacob gave Rosemary a look and then said, ¡°I just admire Vanessa¡¯s design, as for my other half, I can¡¯t tell everyone yet!¡±

    Everyone looks at me, I look at you, inside the eyes are unbelievable.

    Jacob has been basically zero scandal, is recognized as a high cool type of domineering president, never near women!

    Some people even suspect that the president of the Huan Yu Group does not like women and prefers men?

    ¡°From what Mr. Hoffmann said, you already have a girl in mind that you like, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, when the timees, I will naturally announce it to everyone!¡±

    Jacob spoke to those reporters while not forgetting to help promote Rosemary, with a rxed tone inside.

    ¡°But now Vanessa is the chief designer of our Huan Yu Group, everyone will shoot more of Vanessa¡¯s designter, I believe, we will not let you down!¡±

    ¡°So that video that¡¯s especially hot on the inte right now, the man and woman in it are Vanessa and Mr. Davis?¡±

    One reporter asked Jacob.

    ¡°Yes, the female lead in it is Vanessa, and the male lead is my friend Mr. Davis!¡±

    ¡°As far as we know, Mr. Davis is the heir of X Group, could it be that he and Vanessa made this mv because of a boyfriend/girlfriend rtionship?¡±

    Rosemary smiled slightly at them and said, ¡°Mr. Davis and I are good friends without words!¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Mr. Davis could be your boyfriend too, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, yes!¡±

    Jacob on one side kept squeezing her arm and she had to say it stiffly.

    Although the background of Fred has long felt unusual, but did not expect that it would be the young master of X Group.

    However, journalists nowadays like to catch wind of some things, but still need to rely on some gossip to hype.

    ¡°Miss Harris, do you get nervous?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will, this is my first runway show, nervousness will definitely be there, but I am still very confident in my design, I believe my design will be able to impress the majority of consumers and make them like my work!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is confident in her designs!¡±

    Probably because everyone was talking in a more casual tone, Rosemary, who was a bit nervous just now, has almost calmed down now!

    ¡°Okay, please take a short break at the front desk,ter our models will show today¡¯s work!¡±

    ¡°Thank you to the majority of journalists for supporting Vanessa, and thank you for fighting for the support of Huan Yu Group!¡±

    With those words, a waiter led the group towards the front room.

    Rosemary smiled slightly at Jacob, then said, ¡°I¡¯m going backstage to check it out!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Just after sitting down, Pearl came over with two sets of clothes.

    ¡°Vanessa, the president asked me to bring this over and said for you to wear when you go on stageter!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Rosemary sat on the stool and looked at the models who were busy putting on their makeup, and only slowly did her heart feel grounded.

    ¡°Vanessa, the president is so kind to you, these two dresses are designed by an internationally famous designer, the only one of its kind in the world?¡±

    Hearing Pearl¡¯s words, Rosemary stood up from her seat, looked at the clothes hanging there and faintly stared at them, both of which were from her favorite designer¡¯s brand, each of which was pricey, and in no way did Jacob buy them for her!

    ¡°Pearl, put these two pieces of clothing away while I go out for a while!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rosemary had just walked to the door when Vivian walked by in a ck dress that wrapped her delicate figure in a luscious package!

    ¡°Yo, Vanessa, I can¡¯t believe it, you really have some skills? Not only have you coaxed the president into submission, but you¡¯ve even hooked up with Mr. Davis, so you haven¡¯t put in much efforttely?¡±

    ¡°Fred and I are just good friends, please don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Vivian sneered and said, ¡°Who will believe you if you say this out loud? Now who doesn¡¯t know that there is an airborne chief designer from Huan Yu Group, who has taken over the whole season¡¯s design as soon as he came, if there is not something, who will believe it?¡±

    ¡°Is it? Other people believe me or not does not matter, anyway, I Vanessa line is sitting right, I use the design to speak, there is no qualification to sit in this position, I believe the data reportter will tell everyone everything.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary looked Vivian up and down and said with a smile, ¡°If you just doubt my design, then you can go wait at the front desk, but if it¡¯s to take it out on me, then you¡¯vee to the wrong person!¡±

    Rosemary knows that Vivian likes Lorry and has repeatedly picked on her because Lorry is closer to her, but each time she has cleverly avoided it.

    She is not afraid of her, but feels that the same woman, there is no need to affect the mood because of an irrelevant man.

    ¡°Vanessa, I advise you to stay away from Lorry, he won¡¯t like you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he likes me or not, but what I do know is that he must not like you, or he wouldn¡¯t see you every time he sees you, as if he¡¯s seen a ghost.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Vivian listened to Rosemary¡¯s words, and her face turned blue with anger, and her eyes stared deadly at Rosemary.

    ¡°Count on you, but let you be happy for a little longer, if your sales today do not reach the number required by thepany, even if there is a president to speak for you, it is impossible for you to stay in Huan Yu.¡±

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    As the words fell, Vivian stepped on her ten centimeter high heels and left from her side.

    Rosemary¡¯s face was slightly ugly, she had heard Lorry say in front of her not long ago that Jacob had made a promise in front of the shareholders that if the first order for today¡¯sunch did not reach five million, the shareholders would have the right to revoke the jewelry department.

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary felt herself under a lot of pressure.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Vanessa, what are you doing here, Lorry is looking all over for you?¡±

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°I do not know, he is now waiting for you in the dressing room, let you hurry over it?¡±

 415 Counting

    ¡°Vanessa, you remember, as long as I Vivian is here, I will not let you go!¡±

    Vivian walks to the foyer and looks at the dressing room where Rosemary is.

    Suddenly, a sound of high heels came from behind.

    A female voice interrupted Vivian¡¯s thoughts, ¡°Do you hate Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Vivian turned her head and saw the woman with sunsses, dressed very fashionably, and asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that the woman you just hated happens to be the same person I hate, and I think the two of us, we can work together!¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you!¡±

    Looking at the woman¡¯s unfamiliar face, Vivian¡¯s sensible mind stayed awake at work!

    The woman took the sunsses off her face to reveal a familiar face ¡­

    ¡°You are ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think you know me!¡±

    Vivian, blinded by hatred and jealousy, said without thinking, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    The woman put her head to Vivian¡¯s ear, whispered a few words, and then said, ¡°That¡¯s all you have to do, and as for the rest, leave it to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Vivian, who hadn¡¯t even thought about the consequences, readily agreed to the woman¡¯s terms.

    The words fell, the woman took a look around, put on her sunsses and left.

    ¡°Vanessa, Iris Garcia, who attended the main show, suddenly felt ill on her way here and has been taken to the hospital!¡±

    As soon as Lorry saw Rosemarying, she hurried up and said.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The specific situation is not very clear to us, we also just received a call from her agent, saying that Iris has been sent to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°So how¡¯s it going now?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Lorry and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous.

    ¡°On top of that, Iris¡¯ agent said Iris can¡¯t be at the main show tonight, and he said he¡¯s willing to apany the breach of contract!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary told herself she must not panic.

    If you panic, you will not be able to think of a good solution.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hearing the news, Jacob hurried backstage and asked Rosemary.

    ¡°Iris¡¯s agent called to say that Iris suddenly became unwell halfway here and said she couldn¡¯t make it!¡±

    Jacob frowned lightly and said, ¡°We have spent a lot of money to invite her here, how can she say she is noting?¡±

    ¡°But what to do now, Iris was originally going to wear that limited edition of that design that you designed, and now she can¡¯te over, so who¡¯s going to take her ce in that spot?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Jacob suddenly looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°I do think there is a suitable candidate!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Rosemary and Lorry asked in unison.

    Jacob looked at Rosemary and said faintly, ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡±

    Without thinking, Rosemary refused.

    ¡°The jewelry is designed by you, and only you know where her soul lies, and only you can present its story to the public, say, besides you, do you think there is a more suitable candidate for it?¡±

    ¡°President, think this matter needs to be reconsidered again, I think it¡¯s very irrational for us to make such a decision now!¡±

    Rosemary hadn¡¯t even been there, and it was her first time participating in such a runway show.

    ¡°No need to consider it, the mv that you shot before is now very high sustained on the inte, and everyone knows that the female lead in it is you, I believe if this jewelry is worn by you, it can definitely impress the audience more!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Jacob gave a detailed analysis of his idea to Rosemary, hoping that she would say yes.

    Rosemary looked at Jacob, shook her head, and said, ¡°President, I think it¡¯s too risky for us to do this!¡±

    Nopany, after all, would do what they do!

    Such a risk, she simply did not dare to imagine.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but I can¡¯t guarantee how much risk is involved in this!¡±

    And this time the jewelry is pre-sold online and offline together, this in case it affects the sales, how can she afford to take care of Jacob to her during this time?

    ¡°No matter what business you are in, there is risk, and it can¡¯t be business without risk.¡±

    ¡°I do have a good idea!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    Lorry, now not caring about etiquette, went straight to the huddle with Rosemary and Jacob and began discussing the details of the back.

    ¡°I think we can make this finale ¡­¡±

    The three kept discussing each other¡¯s ideas until the music from the front desk came on, which then stood up in satisfaction.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided, then we¡¯re going out now!¡±

    After walking a few steps, Jacob suddenly stopped and turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t be nervous and don¡¯t feel too much pressure, just put everything aside for now and enjoy showing what you mean to this jewelry!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll work on it!¡±

    After Jacob and Lorry left, Rosemary exhaled lightly, looked at herself in the mirror, and secretly cheered herself up in her heart, ¡°Rosemary, go!¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s to you, wishing you a sessful new productunch!¡±

    Marcy hands Rosemary a bouquet of brightly colored roses.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary smiled as she took the roses Marcy handed her.

    ¡°I heard Jacob asked you to rece that model on stage, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, but I¡¯m really still nervous, the president trusts me so much, I¡¯m really worried I¡¯ll let him down!¡±

    Evil smile, ¡°You also have too little confidence in yourself, I believe in his vision, you will make all the audience remember you!¡±

    ¡°I believe you!¡±

    ¡°Marcy, thank you!¡±

    Rosemary thanked him from the bottom of her heart for his care and support during this time!

    ¡°Vanessa, start your makeup!¡±

    Pearl¡¯s voice arrived before she came in, and as soon as she pushed the door open, she saw Marcy standing there, slightly stunned.

    ¡°Then you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    A few minutester, theunch of the new product officially began.

    As the music started, the models began to wear their respective jewelry and one by one they started to walk towards the catwalk.

    ¡°Pearl, how are the sales going?¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting on the make-up table doing her make-up, looked at her assistant on the side and asked nervously.

    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t be so nervous, theunch is just starting now, at least give them some time!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a worry?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried right now, but ¡­¡± Reba suddenly paused and shouted at Rosemary, ¡°Vanessa, a thousand units have been sold! ¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡±

 416 The atmosphere is awkward

    Rosemary was just about to get up from her seat when she was pressed into her seat by the makeup artist, ¡°Miss Harris, please cooperate with us or the president will be angry!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, 10, 000 units have been sold!¡±

    Pearl, who was standing by, kept her eyes on the data above and reported it to Rosemary from time to time.

    ¡°Really? That fast!¡±

    Rosemary is in a very emotional state and is not sure if her sales are now poor or good.

    ¡°Pearl, what were the sales at the beginning inside thepany in previous years?¡±

    ¡°About the same as now!¡±

    As soon as Pearl finished speaking, Rosemary¡¯s heart went out of her mouth.

    It turns out that your own design is not as good as you thought it was!

    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t you worry? You are just starting now, we also have to give the audience some time, you have to believe in your work, have faith in it!¡±

    Pearl stood next to Rosemary,forting.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Despite the words, Rosemary was nervous.

    ¡°Vanessa, we¡¯ve already sold 300, 000 units! And the numbers are still going up?¡±

    Listening to the data Pearl reported over, Rosemary asked nervously, ¡°How many models have gone out?¡±

    ¡°Seven have gone out, and now the eighth is ready to go out!¡±

    ¡°Three hundred and fifty thousand sets have been sold!¡±

    At this rate, her numbers should be good!

    Sitting in her chair, Rosemary felt her heart beating extra hard, as if Reba¡¯s every word was able to shake her.

    ¡°Seven hundred thousand sets now!¡±

    ¡°Seven hundred thousand have been sold!¡±

    ¡°Is it still going up?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still there at ¡­.¡±

    Pearl looked at the data that kept increasing on it and was excited inside.

    ¡°One million sets!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, we¡¯ve sold a million sets. At this rate, I¡¯m sure I can break 10 million in sales today!¡±

    Listening to the data Pearl reported, Rosemary almost jumped up from her chair.

    ¡°You should notfort me, thepany¡¯s board of directors set a target of five million for me, as long as I can pass five million, I am already satisfied!¡±

    Rosemary held back her inner excitement and turned to Pearl.

    ¡°Vanessa, I have information for you, I have just finished showing the first series of products now, and the sales have gone up non-stop, we have two more series behind us, we can definitely break ten million today!¡±

    Pearl said while keeping his eyes fixed on the constantly changing data above, his eyes shining with light.

    She certainly hopes that the product she designed this time can exceed 10 million, which poured all the efforts of her, Jacob and Lorry.

    The previous designs jointly created by Vivian and Phoebe both ended up receiving the best sales with four million sets, but in the end, S Group broke the world record with five million sets, squeezing out Huan Yu Group.

    It is also because of this that the board of directors set this target for her. If this amount is exceeded, not only does it create a superior profit margin for thepany, but colleagues also give S Group a hard time.

    At the beginning, S Group hired a famous foreign designer to break through the five million sales, and as we all know, the designer that Huan Yu Group hired this year is just a neer, all it takes is a few days for Rosemary¡¯s design to surpass S Group, then it¡¯s an obvious p in the face to each other!

    ¡°Vanessa, the sales are already one million two hundred thousand sets, and it¡¯s only been twenty minutes!¡±

    And I wonder if it can break 1. 5 million after half an hour?

    ¡°Is the second batch of jewels on disy now?¡±

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t started yet, but ¡­¡±

    Before Pearl could finish her words, she was heard to shout, ¡°The volume has passed one and a half million units!¡±

    ¡°Twenty-five minutes of time has broken one and a half million sets, Vanessa, you are the first time in these years that sales have reached that high in less than half an hour, at this rate, you will certainly create a myth for the jewelry world.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t make fun of me, my whole body is tense as hell right now!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Reba, who was talking spitefully on the sidelines, and smiled.

    ¡°Miss Harris, the makeup is done, take a look, are you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll do, thanks!¡±

    She is not at all in the mood to see how her makeup is painted, her heart is now all over the data on the big screen and she is in an unusually excited mood.

    ¡°The volume of sales in half an hour is already two million sets!¡±

    ¡°How many sets of jewelry are on disy now?¡±

    ¡°The second series has just exhibited its first set, and now the volume is still rising!¡±

    As soon as Pearl finished speaking, Lorry came in from outside and said to Rosemary, ¡°Vanessa, our jewelry sales have almost reached two hundred and fifty sets, and all the products we put online at the beginning have been sold out. products can be considered in short supply ah! ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosemary was incredulous to hear this Lorry hold the backstage data for herself.

    ¡°I came here specifically to tell you this news, so that you can be good Carry, then you are busy, I will go over first!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After Lorry finished, she left backstage in a hurry again.

    ¡°Vanessa, Lorry is so good to you, so busy and still forget toe over tofort you!¡±

    Reba turned to Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°He¡¯s just worried that I¡¯ll be too nervous and it will affect my mood when I go on stageter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about everything!¡±

    Marcy was indeed not kidding, Marks drove to the front of the vi early to pick up Heidi to see the store.

    ¡°Marks, if you have anything to do, go ahead and get busy! I¡¯ll be fine on my own!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, the young master asked me to take you to see the stores, I¡¯ve just helped you choose a few that are better located, I¡¯ll take you there now, see which one you like, then we¡¯ll talk about it!¡±

    Heidi tried everything to get Marks to leave on her own. Her lips were chafing, but Marks still insisted on showing her the stores.

    Finally, Heidi had no choice but to get in Marks¡¯ car.

    Along the way, neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere suddenly became somewhat awkward.

    The car slowly drove towards the city center, Heidi was bored and lying in front of the ss window, looking at the beautiful scenery outside.

    Suddenly, the live broadcast of theunch on the big screen across the street immediately caught Heidi¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Marks, stop the car!¡±

    ¡°Look, is that Vanessa¡¯s design jewelry?¡±

    Marks pulled the car over and looked at the top where it said Huan Yu Group¡¯s new jewelryunch, then said to Heidi, ¡°It¡¯s Huan Yu Group¡¯s jewelryunch!¡±

    ¡°Look, that¡¯s Vanessa¡¯s design jewelry, it¡¯s so beautiful!¡±

    Heidi said loudly as she pulled Marks¡¯ arm in excitement.

 417 Let me spend the rest of my life making it up to you

    Marks eyes lowered and his eyes fell on the white as tender roots hands on his arms.

    When Heidi saw that Marks did not say anything, she looked back and realized that in her moment of excitement, she was pulling Marks¡¯ arm with both hands.

    Hastily drawing back his hand, ¡°Sorry, I got too excited! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The words fell, Heidi hurriedly pulled open the car door and got into the car.

    Frowning lightly, Marks saw Heidi¡¯s frightened face and reached out to touch the tip of her nose.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Are you mean?

    It seems that they have nothing with her ah, how he feels as if she is very afraid of himself!

    Marks thinks he is better than his own young master and Mr. Davis, right?

    Howe she can get along with Mr. Davis and the young master so calmly, but with him she feels an awkwardness?

    Shaking his head, Marks also followed the car, anyway, as long as they will do the task exined by the young master, as for the rest, or do not think much about it.

    It is said that the mind of a girl is the most difficult to guess.

    Marks turned around and got into the driver¡¯s seat, started the engine, and the car continued on its way.

    At the turn of the foot, a small ck car was following the car in front of it at a distance.

    Looking over from this direction, I just saw Heidi¡¯s whole body leaning on Marks, very ambiguous.

    ¡°Young master, still want to follow?¡±

    ¡°Keep up!¡±

    The two words follow almost squeezed out from inside the man¡¯s teeth.

    ********

    Pearl knew Rosemary didn¡¯t want to talk about it, and since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, it wasn¡¯t good to ask herself how.

    After all, now Rosemary is also her top boss, there are some things since she does not want to say, as a subordinate, she should not ask more questions.

    ¡°Vanessa, the second season has been shown, the volume has been six and a half million units, and now the numbers on it are still going up?¡±

    Looking at the position of the fidgeting Rosemary, Reba said with a smile: ¡°Vanessa, I have now caught up with the volume of the S Group that year, you do not worry first, will certainly break ten million!¡±

    ¡°What happens if it breaks 10 million?¡±

    ¡°In that case, the board will definitely promote Vanessa to be the director of the design department!¡±

    If it really broke 1, 000, what she was most concerned about was what would be the dividend that Huan Yu would give her?

    Looking at them so excited, there should be a good amount of dividends!

    ¡°I¡¯m a little nervous, I¡¯m going to go to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go ahead!¡±

    After saying that, Pearl clutched the tablet in her hand, smiling happily as she continued to watch the rising data on it.

    Looking at the rising volume above, Pearl felt like she was dreaming.

    I didn¡¯t expect that I had just joined thepany not long ago, but I ran into such a big moneymaker, so it seems that my luck is really good.

    Coming out of the bathroom, Rosemary walked to the side and leaned against the top of the guardrail, taking a light breath and adjusting herself.

    ¡°Rosemary, congrattions!¡±

    Wilson came over from the side with a bouquet of white perfumed lilies and handed them to Rosemary, ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    ¡°I think between us, there should be nothing more to talk about!¡±

    Rosemary did not bother to take the bouquet of flowers from Wilson¡¯s hand, but said faintly to Wilson.

    Looking at her cold face, Wilson¡¯s slim cheeks always carried a faint smile, ¡°I know, but I still want to tell you that Rita and I are over, and I also want to tell you that there is no child between Rita and me, that child is not mine!¡±

    ¡°But what does that have to do with me?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemaryughed and said, ¡°Do you think I should be grateful to return the favor by putting yourself down to me now, and that I should smile when you, The Grant family young master, treat me like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you mean, then what do you mean?¡±

    Wilson tried to speak, but found himself powerless.

    ¡°Rosemary, I just want you to know that I¡¯ve always been true to you, that I want to spend my life with you, and that I¡¯m not just saying that!¡±

    Wilson took a step toward Rosemary and stood in front of her.

    ¡°Am I not in your mind a woman who doesn¡¯t even want her lifelong happiness for the sake of money? Did you think that I looked so gullible at first, that I believed you in everything you said, and now you want to see my jokes once again, is it that in your heart, you feel ufortable that I am still standing here now, and you still want to trick me back and continue to sneer at me, is it?¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, I really didn¡¯t think of it that way!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, from the moment you left me alone in that cold vi, from the moment I had my face cut by Olivia, from the moment she plunged that knife into my abdomen, from the moment she threw me into the sea, I, Rosemary, swore in my heart, whether in this life or the next, even if it is the next life, the next life, I hope I will never know you again! !¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary closed her eyes in pain, tears in the corners of her eyes prating a wave of heartache.

    ¡°There¡¯s no going back between us ever again!¡±

    Shaking his head, Wilson replied, ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t want the reporter to reject me yet, I know I¡¯m the one who has wronged you, I¡¯ve made you suffer a lot, I want you to give me another chance, let me spend the rest of my life to make it up to you, okay?¡±

    Rosemary smiled bitterly, ¡°Wilson, I don¡¯t trust you anymore, go back!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Wilson saw Rosemary leaving and took her into his arms.

    ¡°Rosemary, please believe me, I love you, and it¡¯s always been you I¡¯ve loved!¡±

    ¡°You love me, you im to love me by bringing other women in our room and rolling around together in front of me is that it?¡±

    Rosemary pushed Wilson away with all her strength, ran her hand gently across her cheek and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your love is too heavy for me to bear!¡±

    That icy tone, in Wilson¡¯s heart, was like a million arrows through the heart.

    But his heart knows better, when Rosemary, than his heart is now more difficult.

    If I hadn¡¯t been so careless, how could I have let Rita have the opportunity to do it? If I had trusted Edmund and Chen, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way now.

    ¡°I know you can¡¯t listen to anything I say now, I just hope now you can let me care for you as an ordinary friend, know that one day you are willing to forgive me, willing to ept me, believe that I really love you until!¡±

    ¡°That might be a disappointment to Mr. Grant!¡±

    Marcy¡¯s icy voice came from behind, pulling Rosemary behind herself as she said, ¡°Now Vanessa is my girlfriend!¡±

 418 One Touch

    ¡°I hope Mr. Meyer can clearly understand that Rosemary is my wife, legally she is still my Wilson¡¯s wife in name only, I hope Mr. Meyer still don¡¯t get involved in the things between us! ¡±

    Marcy hooked her lips and said with amusement, ¡°Howe I heard that there was already a divorce between you two long ago?¡±

    ¡°As long as I haven¡¯t gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce certificate with her, she is my Wilson¡¯s wife!¡±

    Wilson looked at Marcy, and a string of sparks seemed toe out immediately inside his eyes.

    ¡°Whether you and Rosemary are divorced or not, this is really none of my business, after all, this is Mr. Grant¡¯s private matter, but now she is Vanessa, is my Marcy¡¯s girlfriend, as long as Vanessa agrees, we can go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register our marriage right away!¡±

    ¡°But she is my wife, and even if there is something between her and me, it¡¯s between her and me, and it¡¯s not your turn to take care of it!¡±

    Two men men just like that, you look at me, I look at you!

    As if a silent smoke, in the next second, ignite and burst.

    ¡°Vanessa, what¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s your turn to go on stage soon, why are you still standing here!¡±

    When Jacob heard Rosemary¡¯s assistant say that Vanessa was in trouble here, he immediately put down what he was doing and rushed over.

    Jacob came over in due course and addressed Rosemary.

    ¡°Sorry president, I¡¯ll go over there now!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary turned around and headed for the dressing room.

    Wilson looked at the room door, which had been closed tightly, and tried to go after it, but was stopped by Jacob.

    Smiling faintly at Wilson, he said, ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Grant, I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Grant to receive an invitation from our Huan Yu Group and go out of his way toe and attend, it¡¯s really an honor for our Huan Yu Group!¡±

    ¡°Is this flower for me?¡± Jacob took the lilies from Wilson, smelled them, and said, ¡°Thanks, I like them a lot!¡±

    ¡°You know what I¡¯m here for, and I hope you won¡¯t stop me!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant if you like my designer also do not be so eager to be careful to scare people away.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is my wife!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I know!¡± Jacob finished, thenughed, ¡°But she¡¯s also my chief designer now, so I think I have the right to control my employees, right?¡±

    Looking at Jacob, Wilson nodded his head!

    ¡°I understand what you mean, but you should know very well that Rosemary is not like other designers, she can work in yourpany, but I can never let her get that close to other men!¡±

    Jacob shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly, ¡°This is not my jurisdiction, if work matters perhaps I can restrain, but the emotional aspect, even if I am her boss, I can not do anything about it!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is my wife no matter what, even if she¡¯s having trouble with me now, she shouldn¡¯t have any involvement with other men, it¡¯s not good for her either!¡±

    ¡°As far as I know, Vanessa was saved by Mr. Meyer, and it can be said that without Mr. Meyer there would be no Vanessa now, although I do not know what happened between you, but what I know is that Mr. Meyer just wants to protect Vanessa, he does not want her to He didn¡¯t want her to suffer any harm.¡±

    Jacob looked at Wilson, paused, and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, what really happened between you and Vanessa, we are not very clear, but the whole thing you are really not wrong? If you¡¯re really not at fault, why would Vanessa go into hiding and why would you leave everything in the past behind?¡±

    Jacob¡¯s words left Wilson speechless.

    It took a while before Wilson found his voice and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I did do a lot of things wrong to Rosemary before this, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t love her!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, that is also a person who has lived in the mall for a long time, you should know very well that Vanessa is not amodity, not amodity that you can buy whenever you want to buy, not buy whenever you don¡¯t want to buy, the reason why she has such a big problem with you now, the source is from you!

    Wilson looked at Jacob, and what he said left him powerless to refute it.

    ¡°I really do love her, and I really want to spend the rest of my life making up for the mistakes I made before!¡±

    Words, a sense of helplessness ¡­

    ¡°Well, you want to see her debut in person today, too!¡±

    Having said that, Jacob apanied Wilson inside.

    Soon, the lively music in the field slowly yed, Rosemary wearing a snow-white strapless sarong slowly appeared on the catwalk, in the moment of appearance, everyone was stunned.

    Rosemaryes out with her own production of blood and tears intertwined, like an angeling down to earth, the beauty is breathtaking.

    ¡°Look, isn¡¯t this the female lead of the mv that¡¯s exploding on the inte right now? So beautiful!¡±

    On stage, all the audience almost shouted out loud, and the shing lights on stage kept on snapping at Rosemary.

    ¡°Friends of the audience, we are now showing this jewelry named the intertwining of blood and tears, worn and exhibited by our designer Vanessa herself, the symbolic meaning of this jewelry is the courageous pursuit of one¡¯s own happiness!¡±

    Pearl stood on the stage, asionally swinging her hand at Rosemary to show the current volume.

    ¡°Vanessa, it¡¯s already 9. 5 million in volume!¡±

    Rosemary on the stage was nervous, but her face remained smiling as she slowly walked down the runway.

    Wilson sat on stage watching Rosemary wearing jewelry, each one is interwoven with tiny chains, wanting to go and being pulled by what, there is a kind of cut and dried sentiment, as if seeing two lovers in love with each other struggling with the scene.

    There was a moment when Wilson suddenly had the idea of giving up.

    He finally knew why Jacob would say that they could definitely surpass him in jewelry this year.

    ¡°Vanessa, we¡¯ve broken 10 million!¡±

    Pearl shouted to Rosemary on stage, all smiles of sess and joy on her face.

    On hearing Reba¡¯s words, Rosemary had the feeling that she wanted to cry.

    She seeded, and her designs were finally epted by the audience!

    The moment the music stopped on stage, Jacob stood up from his seat on stage, organized his clothes, took the microphone from the host, walked to the stage and said, ¡°First of all, thank you all journalists and friends foring to this new jewelryunch of our Huan Yu Group, and thank you all friends who came from far away, the jewelry exhibited this time are all our Huan Yu Group¡¯s Vanessa is a very talented and soulful designer, and each of her works is like a talking work, full of soul.¡±

 419 Identity unknown?

    ¡°When I started a neer¡¯s work, someone asked me if it was too rash for Huan Yu Group to give such an importantunch to a neer, but now I can tell you that my vision is not wrong, and I hope that afterwards, Huan Yu Group can continue to cooperate with Vanessa and go to the top of the world jewelry together! !¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a reporter on stage asked Jacob, ¡°Mr. Hoffmann, I would like to ask you, is this time you enable the neer¡¯s design to give S Group a p on the wrist?¡±

    Jacob smiled faintly and said, ¡°Although we and S Group are inpetition, but ourpany enabled Vanessa¡¯s design this time, solely because we saw Vanessa¡¯s talent, it has nothing to do with S Group!¡±

    ¡°But as far as we know, when Miss Harris came to work at Huan Yu Group, you directly selected her, is there any different rtionship here?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face was hard as she listened to the reporter¡¯s question, which was clearly saying that she was submarining.

    Just when I wanted to speak, I heard Jacob say, ¡°We will treat talented people equally, and give her a perfect stage for her to develop freely.

    ¡°From the first time I saw Vanessa¡¯s design, I knew she was a designer with a soul, in her body there is a persistence and philosophy that others don¡¯t have, the jewelry that Vanessa is wearing now that is not for sale is made by our Vanessa herself, while I have this opportunity, I like to announce a news that Vanessa will be the director of the design department of our Universal Group!¡±

    As soon as Jacob¡¯s words left his mouth, a reporter was heard to ask, ¡°Mr. Hoffmann, I heard that Vanessa¡¯s identity is unknown, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Vanessa¡¯s ount and ID card are local, as you know, a designer as good as Vanessa, manypanies want to poach her, that¡¯s why they are seriously hurting our designers with these fictitious things, I think you understand that thepanies that want to poach her are like carp across the river! ¡±

    ¡°And what Mr. Hoffmann means, Mr. Grant is one of them?¡±

    The reporter just finished asking, Wilson who was sitting on the stage suddenly stood up and said, ¡°Miss Harris is the designer of Huan Yu Group, no matter how good, we S Group just appreciate it!¡±

    No sooner had Wilson¡¯s words fallen than we heard people below say loudly, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Wilson, and he¡¯s even more handsome in person than in the newspaper?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    In an instant, the stage was filled with cheers!

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I heard that you are going to marry the famous jewelry designer Rita soon, right?¡±

    Wilson looked at the reporter and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard the news from, but I am indeed married, my wife¡¯s name is Rosemary, we have already received a marriage license a year ago, in the future, this kind of hearsay, please don¡¯t say random things, so that my wife will not misunderstand!¡±

    Rosemary, standing on the stage, listened to every word Wilson said. If it was before, she would have felt very moved, but now it sounds extraordinarily ironic!

    ¡°But as far as we know, Mr. Grant has divorced your wife and has a child with Rita, I wonder if that¡¯s true?¡±

    Still keeping his smile, Wilson replied, ¡°I¡¯d like to confront that man face-to-face about who told him about this!¡±

    ¡°So Mr. Grant is saying that you and your wife have always had a good rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the two of us, for the time being, do not want to publish in the field of y home, but Rosemary and I two people are not divorced, please do not spread!¡±

    ¡°And did Rosemarye to the scene today as well?¡±

    As soon as the reporter¡¯s words fell, Rosemary¡¯s body on stage trembled slightly.

    How she had the feeling of being set up.

    But she didn¡¯t say much, her face kept a smile, but the palm of her hand, gripping the hem of her skirt, had long been soaked.

    ¡°This is a private matter for me, and I think it¡¯s better not to tell all of you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary and Vanessa are both surnamed Sue, is there any connection between them?¡±

    An attentive reporter seemed to have spotted something and askedto Wilson.

    ¡°Yes, both of them are surnamed Su, and it just so happens that Mr. Grant came to see the Huan Yu Group¡¯s show again. I remember that Mr. Grant rarely attended the Huan Yu Group¡¯s show before!¡±

    Tammyughed and Wilson replied, ¡°You mean rarely too right! I¡¯vee to Huan Yu Group¡¯s shows before, I juste less often, this time I happened to be free, so I came over, is there anything strange about that?¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t Mr. Grant give us an answer to the question we just asked?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we heard before that your wife seems to have been thrown into your private vi by you, and then for some reason her whereabouts were unknown, right?¡±

    Faced with those overwhelming questions from reporters, Wilson¡¯s face became increasingly ugly.

    This is clearly someone who ising for Rosemary and wants to take advantage of thisunch to discredit her.

    Jacob coughed lightly at this point and said, ¡°Friends and reporters, today is the new productunch of my Huan Yu Group, now our waiters have prepared delicious delicacies for you, please enjoy eating and ying well!¡±

    As soon as the words dropped, Lorry walked up to the journalists and politely led them towards the front of the venue.

    Seeing everyone dispersed, Rosemary then slowly returned to the dressing room backstage.

    ¡°Are you okay!¡±

    Looking at a tired-looking Rosemary, Jacob asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, President! You go ahead and greet those guests, I¡¯ll just take a break!¡±

    ¡°Good, we have a celebration reception in the evening, you take a rest first, I¡¯ll call you afterwards!¡±

    Looking up at Jacob, she spoke, ¡°President, can I not go to the celebration reception tonight?¡±

    Slightly stunned, Jacob replied: ¡°I think you should go out at night to show your face better, otherwise with your current poprity, those reporters did not see you tonight, will certainly use the big article, if so, the impact on your future is not good!¡±

    Jacob knew she was in a bad mood, but she had to attend tonight¡¯s reception for the sake of her future path.

    After all, is she the star of the show tonight?

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°I got it, I¡¯ll be there on time!¡±

    ¡°Well, when the timees, you just need to show your face and go back, just leave the back to me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President!¡±

 420 What do you want

    After Jacob left, Rosemary sat backstage and rubbed her chest lightly, breathing a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Vanessa, congrattions!¡±

    Lorry walks in from outside and hands Rosemary a bottle of mineral water!

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is everything okay?¡±

    Looking at Lorry, Rosemary gave a slight nce and thenughed, ¡°I¡¯m fine, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°In fact, you do not need to pay too much attention to those reporters, like to catch the wind, there is no matter, deliberately to make a boil!¡±

    Lorry looked at a very tired Rosemary andforted her heart.

    Although he usually does not have much contact with Rosemary, her efforts are obvious to everyone.

    ¡°Lorry, thank you!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Lorry gratefully, not forgetting toe over andfort herself at this time.

    Faintly, ¡°Then you take a rest first, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    Just as Lorry left, a p sounded from behind, causing Rosemary to look back and see Vivian standing in the doorway, looking at herself with a smirk.

    ¡°Vivian!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°What, are you surprised to see me?¡±

    Vivian slowly walked in and stood in front of Rosemary, saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to see what kind of drugs you¡¯ve given Lorry to make him treat you so well!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking nonsense about, Lorry and I are just friends!¡±

    Rosemary gave Vivian an impatient look, then sat down in her chair, ready to remove her makeup.

    Vivian looked at Rosemary,ughed, and said, ¡°Do you think I would believe you?¡±

    Just now Lorry looked at her eyes, are almost tender dripping water.

    Whenever Lorry sees her, her face is piled with smiles, and when she sees herself, it is a cold, rejecting expression.

    She hates it, she¡¯s not happy with it, why should she, Vanessa, get Lorry¡¯s love and she can¡¯t!

    As long as every time she thought of this, Vivian¡¯s heart hated to drive Vanessa out of Huan Yu and out of Lorry¡¯s sight.

    ¡°If there is nothing else, please go out, I need to change my clothes!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry!¡±

    Vivian sat down in a side seat, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°You must have been surprised how those reporters knew those things!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rosemary asked subconsciously, looking at Vivian.

    ¡°Those messages were put out by me!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that for a surprise!¡±

    When she learned that she was The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, she didn¡¯t respond for a long time.

    She is Rosemary¡¯s this thing, except for a few people around herself know, in W country simply no one knows, how can she know this thing?

    She believed that they could not betray her!

    But this matter, and who will be revealed out?

    ¡°How about it, are you scared?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Vivian very calmly and said, ¡°Why should I be afraid? Let me advise you, what you shouldn¡¯t know, better not know!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I should call you Vanessa or ¡­ Rosemary?¡±

    Vivian saw Rosemary¡¯s body stiffen slightly, and the smile on her lips deepened.

    ¡°Rosemary, if I tell everyone who you really are, what do you think they will do to you?¡±

    ¡°Then go ahead and say it!¡±

    Looking at Vivian, Rosemary said lightly: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you are now being used without knowing, don¡¯t be sold by others, but also to help people count money!¡±

    Vivian heard Rosemary¡¯s words and said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say so!¡±

    Seeing that her plot was seen through by Rosemary, Vivian¡¯s face was hard to see.

    ¡°Did that person tell you that she knew about my past and asked you to cooperate with her to set me up? But have you thought about it, how much do you know about what happened to me before, and how much do you know?¡±

    Rosemary stood up, grabbed her bag from the table, pulled open the door to the room, and left.

    Inside the room, only a dumbfounded Vivian was left behind.

    Is what Rosemary said true or false?

    But Rita has said that Rosemary is a particrly cunning person, relying on her long face, I do not know how many men charmed.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Lorry was about toe over to Rosemary when she saw here out of it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say change your clothes? Howe the clothes haven¡¯t even been changed yet?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a celebration party tonight, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to get back to the office?¡±

    Lorry asked, looking at the bag in her hand.

    ¡°What did you want to see me about?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mr. Meyer asked me toe over to tell you that he has some urgent matters to deal with and will leave first, saying that he will try toe over to your celebration party in the evening!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Now ourunch has temporarily ended a paragraph, I see you do not look very good, why do not you go back to rest a little! I¡¯ll send a car to pick you upter!¡±

    Seeing that she did not look very well, Lorry said thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll go first, see you tonight!¡±

    Rosemary had just reached the door when a red Ferrari sports car blocked her path.

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    Wilson said as he pulled up in front of Rosemary¡¯s car.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, I think you¡¯ve got the wrong person!¡±

    ¡°I want to talk to you, get in the car first!¡±

    ¡°But I have nothing to say to you!¡±

    Wilson pulled up in front of Rosemary, stopped her and stepped out of the car.

    Narrowing his eyes, Wilson said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I still own The Harris family!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°You know what I don¡¯t want, and you know, what I¡¯ve always wanted?¡±

    What he wanted from the beginning to the end was just a her.

    ¡°Wilson, I beg you to leave me alone!¡± Rosemary looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re married to Rita now, so you¡¯ll live your lives, you¡¯ll have children of your own, and you¡¯ll be very happy!¡±

    ¡°I, Wilson, have only one wife in my life, you, Rosemary, and my Wilson¡¯s children can only be born to you, Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him coldly and spoke, ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m telling you for thest time, I, Vanessa, no longer have anything to do with you, so please don¡¯t bother me in the future, okay?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who turned to leave, Wilson then said, ¡°I just want to discuss with you about the transfer of The Harris Group¡¯s equity.¡±

    The Harris Group and The Harris family vi were something Rosemary had dreamed of buying back, because The Harris Group was her parents¡¯ hard-earned fortune, and The Harris family vi was built by her parents with the first bucket of money they earned, and it was filled with their Memories.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    After some hesitation, Rosemary finally got into the car.

 421 Dad was killed?

    Get in the car, look at Wilson, and ask, ¡°Say what you have to say!¡±

    Without answering her, Wilson started the engine and the red Ferrari quickly sped down the road.

    Turning his head out of the window, looking at the scenery constantly drifting by the road, Rosemary¡¯s heart, could not help but take a few deep breaths.

    She must be calm!

    So much time has passed, she is no longer the simple, gentle Rosemary, she is now fully able to support herself with her own hands.

    No longer do you have to get yourself into trouble for those things.

    Wilson looked at her and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted a stake in The Harris Group?¡±

    ¡°Are you willing to give it to me now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you both The Harris Group and The Harris family vi if you promise to go back with me to see Grandma onest time!¡±

    Rosemary jerked her head up, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Grandma?¡±

    If she is the only one in the world who loves her the most besides her parents and Tina, only The Old Mrs. Grant truly treats her as her granddaughter and loves her from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Grandma knew about the two of us two months ago, angry sick in bed, the doctor said that grandma is now in a very poor condition, years ago, grandma¡¯s health has not been very good, we sent her abroad for treatment for a period of time, has not fully recovered well, I do not know how to know about us, hard to ask to return to the country, once back home not two days on Sick in bed!¡±

    ¡°How do you expect me to believe that what you say is true?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever suspect that your father didn¡¯t really die in a car ident?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words sent a jolt through Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    Looking at him, his eyebrows knitted lightly, ¡°What do you mean by what you just said?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so smart, you shouldn¡¯t not understand what I mean by that!¡±

    Rosemary could certainly hear the meaning of Wilson¡¯s words, only, she didn¡¯t dare to think about it.

    ¡°Are you saying that my father was killed?¡±

    ¡°Although your father already knew he had cancer, the car ident that happened was not an ident, but man-made!¡±

    Wilson grabbed the steering wheel with both hands and said with his eyes squinting at Rosemary.

    ¡°What exactly did you find out?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she grabbed Wilson¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°What did I find out that you care so much about?¡±

    ¡°You know how I feel about my dad, or you¡¯d be sure I¡¯d be in your car.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t even want to see me or talk to me, and all this time no matter how I exin, you can¡¯t listen to me, so I can only think of such a way.¡±

    Wilson said it was inescapable, and if Rosemary had paid attention to him, he wouldn¡¯t have had to do it.

    Rosemary suddenly smiled and said, ¡°When my grandmother and your parents came to my house to propose marriage, I did not agree, then I saw the helplessness and reluctance in my father¡¯s eyes, I knew I no longer had the right to say no, so I married into your The Grant family amidst the gossip and cynicism of the people in c. I admit that I admit that the people of The Grant family treated me very well, and at that time I was ready to stay with you for the rest of my life if you didn¡¯t wake up, but ¡­¡±

    If you hadn¡¯t messed with me then, I would still be living those ordinary days, and my children wouldn¡¯t have left me, and I would have thought I had really found my half, and I would be smiling every night in my dreams. But all of that was ruined by your own hand, you cheated me out of my feelings, I¡¯m not the Rosemary I was then, not like before, like a rag to be thrown around.¡±

    That kind of despair and pain is something he simply cannot feel.

    ¡°I can understand what happened before, and if you really care, I can apologize to you.¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Rosemary faintly refused, ¡°I can only say sorry on Grandma¡¯s side, I think you will take care of his old man even without me!¡±

    ¡°What about The Harris Group?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Rosemary replied, ¡°I believe that I, Rosemary, will one day be able to get back what belongs to me on my own, and I don¡¯t need your charity.¡±

    As the words dropped, Wilson suddenly put on a sharp brake and asked Rosemary, ¡°What about Marcy?¡±

    ¡°Is he a good match for you now in your mind, and do you feel especially happy with him?¡±

    Faced with Wilson¡¯s aggressive words, Rosemary replied indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s get personal, can we leave Marcy out of this, he has nothing to do with it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, he had nothing halfway to do with it, but he likes you, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He is my savior and my good friend, even if there is something between us, it has nothing to do with you!¡±

    ¡°How does it not matter to me?¡± Wilson grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°You are my wife, all you have is mine, and I won¡¯t allow you to be with Marcy!¡±

    Rosemary struggled with and said loudly to Wilson: ¡°Wilson, when did you do things are not only thinking about yourself, do not you feel that you have done wrong until now? Do you think that up to now, the wrong is all others ah!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ didn¡¯t think so, I know what happened before was my fault, I just hope you can give me a chance to exin!¡±

    ¡°Do you think there¡¯s anything left to exin between us?¡±

    Suddenly giving up the struggle, Rosemary said, ¡°Wilson, when the baby had a heartbeat, when there was fetal movement, I could evenmunicate with her, but you never asked about the baby, maybe you never acknowledged the baby all along, you could care less about the baby, but I couldn¡¯t do it, this is my first child, from the The child has the first fetal movement, from the time I talk to her, she will kick my belly with a small foot or hand tomunicate with me, you know how happy my heart is, excited? I poured all my heart and soul into this child, and also poured all my feelings into her body, when you lost your memory, the child and I have been firm, you will soon have the opportunity to remember everything, but in the end? But it was you, who destroyed me and my child with your own hands.¡±

    When she thought of that child, Rosemary could not stop the tears from falling.

    Maybe, Wilson never really thought about the kid!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    At that time, he may be in the heart of the rejection of the child, when the self, or too simple.

 422 Tearing the Heart Out

    Maybe he never admitted that the baby in her belly was his!

    ¡°Rosemary, I know I¡¯m an asshole, I shouldn¡¯t have just listened to Rita and not put myself in your shoes in the first ce. But I never wanted to hurt you from the beginning to the end!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary with a look of heartache in his eyes.

    ¡°Yes, you were not thinking of hurting me, but when you picked up Rita and swore her autonomy in front of me, didn¡¯t you think of it as doing me a disservice?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Do you really hate me that much?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and said coldly, ¡°Yes, I hate you, and I hate that you¡¯re going to die right now!¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that if I die in front of you now, you will forgive me?¡±

    ¡°No, even if you die, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Looking at the bespectacled Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s heart fluttered so hard it hurt.

    Her current hatred is all caused by him at the beginning, so he can only bear it now.

    Because he knows that the pain he¡¯s suffering now is less than a tenth of what Rosemary suffered at the beginning.

    ¡°Rosemary, believe it or not, there has to be nothing between Rita and I. I never touched her, except for that time when I was drunk, and you know that my body couldn¡¯t do anything at all then!¡±

    ¡°Whether you¡¯ve touched her or not has nothing to do with me!¡±

    Rosemary pulled open the door and got out of the car.

    When Wilson saw Rosemary was leaving, he hurriedly unbuckled his seat belt, got out of the car and stopped Rosemary¡¯s way.

    ¡°Rosemary, Rita¡¯s baby is not ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your business!¡±

    Lifting her head, Rosemary yelled at Wilson.

    ¡°Rita¡¯s baby is his and someone else¡¯s, not mine!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemaryughed and said, ¡°So you¡¯ve been pestering me for so long because the baby inside Rita¡¯s belly isn¡¯t yours and you came to me, right?¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, since Rita¡¯s baby is not you and the baby inside my belly is with another man, aren¡¯t you a failure?¡±

    Wilson shook his head, grabbed Rosemary¡¯s arm with both hands, looked at her and replied, ¡°That was supposed to be my child, how could you think that? The child is gone, and I¡¯m as distressed as you are, but it¡¯s happened, it can¡¯t be undone, and I just want to be with you now and never be apart again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, now that it¡¯s happened, it¡¯s impossible to undo it.¡±

    Rosemary closed her eyes in heartache, and two lines of tears slowly fell from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know you are very sad in your heart right now, if hitting me or scolding me will make your heart feel better, I am willing to be hit by you and scolded by you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But I don¡¯t want to hit you now, I don¡¯t want to scold you, I just want to get away from you Wilson and never see you again!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words, one by one, pierced Wilson¡¯s heart like a pinprick.

    ¡°Rosemary, I ¡­¡±

    Wilson suddenly pulled Rosemary¡¯s arm, but could not say a word.

    Brushing aside Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary looked at him and said lightly, ¡°Is it true that if I go back with you to see my grandmother, you¡¯ll give me back The Harris family¡¯spany, is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you believe what I¡¯m saying?¡±

    Giving him a cold look, Rosemary replied, ¡°Your word has be a negative with me!¡±

    With a bitter smile, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you are willing to apany me back to see my grandmother, I will definitely return The Harris family¡¯spany and your vi, all to you!¡±

    As long as she is willing to go back with him, he will have a chance to keep her by his side.

    ¡°Okay, when do we leave?¡±

    ¡°Two dayster, Grandma ¡­ his old man misses you!¡±

    Wilson said after a pause, looking at her.

    When Rosemary married into The Grant family, it was always her grandmother who defended her, fearing that she would suffer the slightest bit in The Grant family, and she always felt she owed her grandmother too much.

    Now that her grandmother is sick, it is all the more important for her to go back and see his old man.

    ¡°After I attend the celebration banquet tonight, I will take a few days off from the president and go back with you, but for these two days, please don¡¯te and disturb me!¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary and said, ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to be so eager to dump me out, there¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to get out of this!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and said, ¡°Wilson, you are no longer a child, a broken mirror even if it is forcibly glued on, it is still cracked and will notst long!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary shrugged off Wilson¡¯s hand and disappeared into the sea of people.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, Wilson¡¯s heart was bitter.

    Maybe before this is what he wanted, but now these are not what he wants!

    Or Edmund is right, Rosemary is now giving him the same damage he gave her before, and whatever he does now, he did it to himself.

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re finally back! I¡¯m telling you, you were fantastic today. You know what? When I was out today, I saw yourunch live and it was gorgeous!¡±

    As soon as Heidi saw that Rosemary was back, she hurried up to her and took her hand, saying over and over.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°You know what? The jewelry you designed has been snapped up on the Inte, and now manyizens are leaving messages for you under the mv you made, you have now be a veritable inte celebrity!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Heidi, who was cracking up, took her hand in hers and said with a smile, ¡°My good Heidi, can you cook me some food for this inte sensation! I¡¯m starving to death! I especially want to eat the rice you cooked now!¡±

    Heidi jumped up from the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°I know you will definitelye back for dinner, so I went to the market this morning and bought many, many dishes that you love, and I¡¯m going to make them for you now!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go up and take a shower, and I¡¯ll be down for dinnerter!¡±

    ¡°Okay, go for it!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s back, Heidi murmured, ¡°Vanessa, how can I help you!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary entered, she had already noticed that Rosemary¡¯s face was not right, and it seemed that she had met Wilson again today.

    Once in the bathroom, Rosemary walked under the shower, twisted the switch and let the water pound mercilessly against her body, unconscious.

    That heartbreaking cry recalled inside the bathroom.

    It seems to want to leave all their unpleasantness, troubles, and pains, in this cry.

    Heidi stood in the doorway of the room, listening to the criesing from the bathroom, wanting to go up andfort, but not knowing how to say anything.

 423 feed me well

    Looking down the bathroom door, Heidi¡¯s heart was hard.

    She knew that even if she went up there, there was no way to dissolve all the pain in Rosemary¡¯s heart, only to let her cry it out properly so that her heart would feel better.

    With a deep look at the bathroom door, Heidi carried the fruit downstairs.

    After a while, Rosemary came down in a set of pajamas.

    ¡°Vanessa, eat some fruit first to pad your stomach, the meal will be ready soon!¡±

    Heidi smiled at Rosemary as she carried a te of cut fruit to the table.

    After saying that, Heidi went back into the kitchen.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Vanessa, how¡¯s your book pushing these days?¡±

    Rosemary, who was eating fruit on one side, looked at the figure who was always busy in the kitchen.

    ¡°Very good, the editor said when the data this time out, when the time to help me apply for a rmendation, so that I can rest assured to write it?¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s been hard for you to write and work on the coffee house all this time.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you went with Marks to look at stores today, how did it go?¡±

    Heidi suddenly came out of the kitchen, holding a spat in her hand, and looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen the store, it¡¯s a house owned by Mr. Meyer, I wanted to refuse at first, but Marks said it was Mr. Meyer¡¯s intention, said it was our opening gift, I know you don¡¯t like to owe people, I don¡¯t like it either. I know you don¡¯t like to owe people favors, and I don¡¯t like it either. Finally, I broke my lips to convince Marks to rent it to us at the market rate, but he gave us the best price, and I saw that it was almost the same, so I signed a temporary three-year contract!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Heidi spoke up, ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re not going to scold me, are you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Heidi!¡±

    Only she knows what her heart wants and what it doesn¡¯t want.

    Heidi smiled shyly and said, ¡°I thought you¡¯d me me for signing up for the store Mr. Meyer gave me?¡±

    Hearing Heidi¡¯s words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ¡°Why should I me you? We are paying the rent, although we are giving the best price, but they often dawdle in our ce, we enjoy a little discount from him, it¡¯s only right, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Smiling at Heidi, Rosemary lifted the corners of her beautiful mouth.

    Heidi smiled, and said, ¡°Vanessa, I finally understand what it means to have no evil.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s devious smile, Heidi chuckled.

    ¡°Vanessa, from now on you are my idol, love you to death!¡±

    Heidi said excitedly as she hugged Rosemary, who was sitting at the table.

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you now feed your idol to the fullest?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    When she finished, Heidi let go of Rosemary, stuck her tongue out at her, and walked into the kitchen.

    After about twenty minutes, the three dishes and one soup were ready, and Rosemary felt her appetite was whetted when she looked at the colorful and fragrant meal on the table.

    ¡°Here, Vanessa!¡±

    Rosemary picked up her chopsticks and took the rice Heidi handed her, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After taking a piece of her favorite sweet and sour pork, Rosemary said vaguely, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much this morning to prepare for theunch this morning, and I¡¯m so hungry I could eat a cow right now!¡±

    Heidi couldn¡¯t help but swallow and looked at Rosemary, who was now eating nothing, and said softly, ¡°Vanessa, if I didn¡¯t live with you, it would be hard for anyone to connect you with what I¡¯m eating now!¡±

    This is not a person who has not eaten a meal!

    This is like someone who hasn¡¯t eaten in three years!

    But what Heidi doesn¡¯t know is that Rosemary only eats without scruples when she is in a particrly bad mood, as she is now.

    As long as this, her heart repression will follow her chewed food, slowly hidden in the abdomen, until disappear.

    It was also a way for her and Carina and Tina to resolve their sadness.

    Soon, Rosemary¡¯s bowl of rice was at the bottom before she noticed that Heidi hadn¡¯t even moved her chopsticks and swallowed thest bite into her belly before asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did my eating scare you?¡±

    Heidi propped her chin on one hand, looked at Rosemary, nodded, and then shook her head again.

    Rosemary frowned lightly, this girl is nodding and shaking her head, what exactly does she mean?

    Suddenly, Heidi put her head in front of Rosemary¡¯s face and asked with a concerned look, ¡°Vanessa, did you get some kind of excitement out there today?¡±

    ring at her, he said in an unpleasant manner, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s irritated?¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary served herself a small bowl of hot for herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, I¡¯m still really stimted today!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, tell me quickly, what stimted today ¡­¡±

    Heidi will go out with Marks today encountered embarrassing things with Rosemary slowly said, a side of Rosemary while listening to her, whileughing from ear to ear, the time passed one minute, unknowingly, two people chatting and chatting, sleep over ¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Rosemary was awakened by a ringing cell phone!

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, the meeting is about to start, where are you now?¡±

    On the other side of the phone, came the anxious voice of Reba, Rosemary¡¯s assistant.

    Rubbing between his eyebrows, Rosemary then replied to Reba, ¡°I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary got up from the couch, looked at Heidi who was sleeping, and took a nket and covered her with it.

    Rosemary went upstairs to change her clothes and was soon out the door.

    Just out the door, a ck Porsche pulled up in front of her.

    ¡°Get in the car, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be fine on my own!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to get a cab at this hour, aren¡¯t you going to the reception? It wouldn¡¯t be good if you werete!¡±

    Rosemary hesitated for a moment, but finally got into the car.

    Fastening his seat belt, Rosemary said, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll pay you the cab fare!¡±

    ¡°As you wish!¡±

    This time Wilson did not argue with Rosemary as he did before, but went along with Rosemary.

    Sitting in the car, the two people have not said anything.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward as the two people suddenly spoke together.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to speak first!¡±

    Wilson gripped the steering wheel with both hands, kept his eyes forward and drove carefully.

    ¡°Wilson, I hope that after I go back with you this time to see my grandmother, we will not see each other again, let bygones be bygones! I¡¯m very tired, and I don¡¯t want to pursue things in the past, let¡¯s get together and part ways!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, you are my wife, for the rest of your life, and don¡¯t you forget, we are not divorced!¡±

 424 Do you still love him?

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and said calmly, ¡°Wilson, even if I am begging you, let¡¯s get together and leave, okay? Hurting each other like this, whether it¡¯s for you or for me, is a kind of hurt.¡±

    Wilson looked at her and suddenly smiled, ¡°Yeah, maybe in your mind, I¡¯m the one who can hurt you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe it¡¯s a little selfish of me to say this to you, but I just want to live my life now, and as for what happened before, I never want to go through that again.¡±

    ¡°What about your father¡¯s business?¡±

    ¡°I think my dad would have wanted me to live free more than to go after who was responsible!¡±

    After all, her life was paid for by her father with his life!

    ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary knew that even if she wanted to find out who was behind the frame-up, then she had to have that capital, and with her current ability to find out the truth for her father, that was simply impossible!

    On the contrary, if someone with an interest knew about it, her situation could be in trouble.

    She had previously suspected that her father¡¯s car ident did not look like an ident, but because there was no evidence on hand, plus the mood was difficult during that time, and did not think about it.

    But from the moment she saw Olivia on the beach, when she was led into a set-up, Rosemary already knew that Mr. Harris¡¯ death was not a simple car ident.

    Even then, she didn¡¯t want to have any more encounters with Wilson.

    What Olivia owes her, what she owes his child, one day she, Rosemary, will get it back from her, little by little!

    ¡°I just want to do my job well now, and as for the rest, I don¡¯t really want that much for now!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary in front of him and said, ¡°Rosemary, you have changed, the old you, gentle and virtuous, and now you, calm when things happen, will go to analyze the seriousness of things properly.¡±

    ¡°Are already dead once, many things have also been looked down, so please do not ask again, because those things I no longer want to be remembered.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t feel pain anymore because it¡¯s numb.

    Suddenly, Wilson stopped the car beside the road and reached out his hand to touch, Rosemary¡¯s now seemingly white and tender skin, only to have Rosemary¡¯s head tilt and dodge it.

    ¡°Was your face disfigured by Rita?¡±

    Whenever he thought of her scarred face, Wilson wished he could bear the inhuman pain on her behalf.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Olivia!¡±

    ¡°Olivia?¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary with a puzzled face, obviously not expecting that thest person toy hands on Rosemary, would be her.

    ¡°One thing I never understood though, why did Olivia bite the bullet and say I did her, his dad, her family?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were sharply fixed on Wilson, and she knew that this matter, for sure, had nothing to do with him.

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson pursed his lips and finally spat out a few words softly, ¡°My people below have checked it out, it was Rita who sent someone to pick Olivia up, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let them off that easily!¡±

    ¡°And do you think Rita will let me off that easily?¡±

    Rosemary sneered and looked at Wilson and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a Vanessa with nothing now, if she wants to hurt me, it¡¯s as easy as pie, no matter what happened before, I don¡¯t want to be caught between the two of you now.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I heard you say back in Burano Ind, but you didn¡¯t do it, so now, I don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Drive on!¡±

    The tone in which Rosemary spoke to her struck him as strange, an inexplicable detachment that struck fear into Wilson¡¯s heart.

    It is obvious that they are sitting next to each other, but they feel far apart.

    Wilson pulled the car up to the hotel entrance and Rosemary pulled two bills from inside her bag and handed them to him.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the fare for you, thanks!¡±

    Taking the bill Rosemary handed him, Wilson looked at her and said, ¡°Do you need me to walk you in?¡±

    ¡°No, I can do it myself!¡±

    Wilson hesitated for a moment and finally said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll, wait for you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what time the reception is going to be, and I¡¯ve already asked Marcy toe and pick me up. Don¡¯t worry, since I promised you, I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson wiggled his lips as if he wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t know how to start.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    It seems that there is no longer a need for him to stay.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, Wilson hooked his lips in self-deprecation, she should hate herself! Knowing that she doesn¡¯t want to see herself, but inside she can¡¯t stop wanting to be near her.

    ¡°Vanessa, congrattions!¡±

    Rosemary just walked into the venue and was quickly surrounded by a group of people.

    ¡°Yes Vanessa, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°You were really great!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, you know what? You are simply my idol, I really admire you so much!¡±

    Looking at those from the party, those she knew or didn¡¯t know, greeting her, Rosemary¡¯s face smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you all, I appreciate your support, Vanessa will not let you down!¡±

    ¡°Please eat and y to your heart¡¯s content tonight!¡±

    Jacob walked up next to Rosemary and smiled at the men.

    When everyone saw that it was Jacob, they all dispersed very consciously, and soon, the ce where there were still dozens of people gathered, was instantly only Rosemary and Jacob.

    ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry, let¡¯s go over there and eat something!¡±

    ¡°Well, when ites to food, I¡¯m really feeling a little hungry?¡±

    Soon, two people found a more remote ce, served some food and began to eat.

    ¡°I just saw that it was Wilson who sent you over, did you two make up?¡±

    ¡°No, just passing through!¡±

    Rosemary said it in a breezy way, without a hint of disguise.

    Although Rosemary has a bemused expression on his face whenever he talks about Wilson, he knows full well that it only takes love to the depths of love to hate to the marrow of the bone!¡±

    As the saying goes, if you love it, you hate it!

    Luckily, she didn¡¯t really have feelings for Rosemary at first. With her feelings for Wilson, even if she wasn¡¯t with Wilson, she wouldn¡¯t be with another man!N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Do you still love him?¡±

 425 Love is the deepest hate

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes raised slightly and looked at Jacob and said, ¡°He was the first man who gave me all my feelings, but that was before, now I¡¯m out of hate for him, there¡¯s nothing else!¡±

    ¡°So in your heart of hearts, you still care what Wilson thinks, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jacob can see that even if Wilson is not here, Rosemary¡¯s heart is always thinking of him.

    In fact, Jacob is still very jealous of Wilson.

    Jealous of Wilson for being able to have such a wonderful wife.

    ¡°Whether I admit it or not, I gave my feelings to him at the beginning, even if I hate him now, it¡¯s also a deep love and hate!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, in fact, you don¡¯t need to wrap yourself up in front of me!¡±

    Rosemary knew, of course, that Jacob did not treat her as a subordinate, but genuinely as a good friend.

    ¡°Are you trying to say that it hurts you to look at me like this?¡±

    ¡°Well, I truly consider you as a good friend, I don¡¯t know why, I always have a very kind feeling towards you!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary looking at herself, Jacob waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not talking about the kind of feeling between a man and a woman, but ¡­¡±

    After thinking for a while, he hooked his lips and said, ¡°The family kind of feeling!¡±

    Very kind and warm!

    Rosemaryughed and said, ¡°Then we must have been brother and sister in ourst life, that¡¯s why we feel this way now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, otherwise there are so many jewelrypanies, how could they meet me by chance?¡±

    Jacob always felt that his meeting with Rosemary, including her bing a designer for hispany, was as if it was destined to happen.

    ¡°President, I want to take a few days off!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with your body?¡±

    After saying that, Jacob looked at Rosemary nervously.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I have to go back to C with Wilson tomorrow, her grandmother is sick, very sick, the old man has always wanted me to go back to see!¡±

    Jacob didn¡¯t expect her to leave so soon, and his face looked a little heavy as he sighed lightly and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to go back on your own?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to go back.

    But grandma has always been like her own granddaughter, now seriously ill, no matter whates out, she should go back!

    ¡°Tell me, do you want to go back so badly?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Rosemary nodded at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s Wilson who¡¯s negative for me, Grandma is so good to me, if I don¡¯t even get to see my grandma onest time because of what happened between him and me, I think I¡¯ll have a bad conscience for the rest of my life!¡±

    Jacob was not surprised by Rosemary¡¯s answer, because anyone who really knows Rosemary knows what an emotional person she is.

    Not to mention an old man who will probably not be around soon.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m incorrigible!¡±

    ¡°Howe? Do you know why I like you so much?¡±

    Looking at Jacob, Rosemary shook her head.

    ¡°Your kindness, heavy feelings! No matter what happens, always keep a first heart, that¡¯s what I like most!¡±

    After saying that, Jacob continued, ¡°Nowadays, there are really not many girls like you who are both good-looking and kind, and if you had just told me that you weren¡¯t going back, I might have only been disappointed in you!¡±

    A slight smile, ¡°Thank you President!¡±

    ¡°Do we still need to say thank you to each other?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob, smiled knowingly, and nodded.

    ¡°Vanessa, since you have made a decision, I think there are some things you should talk to Mr. Meyer about, I can see that Mr. Meyer is very different to you, I count with him also know for many years, he has never had a girl by his side, he also only in front of you, there will be that little smile on his face! ¡±

    Rosemary of course knows what Jacob said, but her heart has been stuffed with a man named Wilson, can no longer move a little space for others, for Marcy, many things she can only pretend not to understand, perhaps this kind of not fully said feelings, for each other, is the best!

    ¡°I¡¯ve always just thought of him as my good friend, you know, I can¡¯t give him any promises, but I believe that one day, he will meet the other half that really belongs to him!¡±

    Jacob frowned lightly and pondered for a moment, ¡°Does he really have no chance at all?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also aware that he and I are impossible and Wilson will not divorce me!¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave, both Mr. Meyer and I will help you!¡±

    ¡°No one can help me in my affairs, the only one who can help me is myself!¡±

    Jacob nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, you can help yourself, but only yourself!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom!¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stood up and turned to Jacob.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Once Rosemary left, Marcy stepped out from the side shelf.

    There was a heartache in his deep eyes. From the day Wilson appeared, he knew he didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Without waiting for him to say anything, Jacob took the crystal ss next to him and poured him a ss of red wine!

    Marcy took the red wine on the table and drank it in one go ¡­

    ¡°You heard what Vanessa just said, right? I advise you to give up, before your feelings reach that uncontroble point, pull out early, it¡¯s good for each other!¡±

    Jacob said as he helped him pour another ss of red wine.

    Marcy picked up the red wine, two fingers holding the ss gently shaking, looking at the ss inside that is like ruby red wine, the surface looks, pure and beautiful, but when drinking into the mouth, sweet and pure with some bitterness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to use such words about me?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    As soon as Marcy¡¯s words fell, Jacob¡¯s face instantly became very ugly.

    Yes, if it is really that easy to let go of someone in love, he could not have been tortured for so many years and is still single.

    Jacob showed a bitter smile, gently shook the red wine in his hand, said: ¡°You are right, I do not deserve to say these words, but for the sake of our acquaintance a, I still want to say, it is because I know that kind of pain, all will say those words to you!¡±

    After saying that, drink the red wine in your hand.

    Marcy looked at Jacob, quirked her lips, and finally said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to bring up your sad story!¡±

    Waving his hand, Jacob said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it!¡±

 426 provocation

    ¡°Vanessa, congrattions!¡±

    When Rosemary came out of the bathroom, she saw Phoebe leaning against the doorway.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Walking over to the sink, Rosemary squeezed a little hand sanitizer, washed her hands and finished wiping them with two tissues from the paper box next to her, smiling slightly at Phoebe.

    Phoebe¡¯s eyes shed a trace of disdain, but still smiled and said, ¡°At the beginning, I thought Vanessa and Nathaniel were a couple, but I didn¡¯t expect Nathaniel to say in front of so many reporters that he already had a girlfriend, so I guess Vanessa should know who Nathaniel likes who Nathaniel likes, right?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t know who the president is talking about, if you really want to know, you can just go ask the president!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Phoebe¡¯s jealous look and felt that this kind of woman is really scary.

    A fool can hear that the president is just trying to divert the attention of those reporters.

    Yet there are people who take it for real.

    Phoebe gave Rosemary a nk look, if she had gone to ask Jacob would have the answer, then why did she have toe here to bother with her?

    She has loved him since she was a child, and for so many years she has been silently loving this man behind his back. She has always believed that in this world, only she, Phoebe, is worthy of Jacob.

    ¡°You know very well that Brother Nanming won¡¯t tell me, are you making fun of me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and asked instead of returning, ¡°So what do you mean, the president will just talk to me?¡±

    ¡°You have such a good rtionship with the president, you¡¯ll definitely know about him!¡±

    In thepany, everyone knows that Jacob is a person who does not get close to women, but only to Rosemary is an exception, so people in thepany from one to another think that Jacob likes Rosemary.

    Rosemary looked at Phoebe with amusement, feeling that what she said was ridiculous, and said, ¡°The president and I are just a rtionship between a superior and a subordinate, it¡¯s not asplicated as you think!¡±

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, then you and the president are so close, even if the person he likes is not you, it should be someone you know?¡±

    In Phoebe¡¯s eyes, she has always seen Rosemary as her rival in love.

    If she really wasn¡¯t the one Jacob liked, then how could he have protected her all along?

    Rosemary looked at Phoebe and couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, she truly felt sorry for her.

    People often say that falling in love with someone will make them numb and dumb, but it turns out to be true!

    Patiently, Rosemary continued, ¡°Phoebe, these things are the president¡¯s personal matters, I really don¡¯t know very well, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can check, I think with your rtionship, it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult thing to know if I am Jacob¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary walked right past Phoebe and headed for the reception!

    Phoebe stood there, Rosemary was right, with her connections in thepany, it was indeed easy to know these things.

    Is it really that you think too much?

    ¡°Vanessa, are you okay!¡±

    As soon as she stepped out of the bathroom door, Rosemary saw Pearl standing in the doorway watching her.

    Smiling faintly at her, he said, ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°I heard what you said to Phoebe just now, I think Vanessa you are really too nice to talk to, she treated you like that, howe you won¡¯t fight back?¡±

    Pearl looked like she was fighting for Rosemary and looked indignantly inside the bathroom.

    Rosemary looked inside and said, ¡°In fact, her nature will not, to me her love the wrong person!¡±

    Falling in love with someone who shouldn¡¯t be, that¡¯s the saddest part of Phoebe.

    Pearl skimmed and said, ¡°That¡¯s you Vanessa you have a good temper, if it was her instead, she would definitely not think like you!¡± Maybe even stick a knife in your back?

    Rosemary knew that Reba usually suffered a lot from Phoebe, now this expression, is already considered very good.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, there you are!¡±

    Lorry came over with a ss of red wine and looked at Rosemary and said.

    ¡°Well, the reception is about to start, right!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already started, it¡¯s your celebration today, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Smiling faintly, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can do it!¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go over there to greet the guests first!¡±

    With a nod, Lorry headed towards the front with his wine.

    Rosemary took a ss of wine from the waiter¡¯s hand and headed to the middle of the reception.

    The girls at the reception were all dressed up beautifully, just to get more than a nce from the rich men present, and it was evident that everyone had put a lot of thought into this.

    ¡°Miss Harris, congrattions, you really surprised us with your design, thank you for what you have brought to ourpany, cheers!¡±

    Three shareholders came across the street and addressed Rosemary.

    ¡°This is all hard-earned by everyone, thank you!¡±

    Several crystal sses gently clinked with a crisp sound.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    As soon as Rosemary spoke, Vivian walked over, smiled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s just luck, if the next design is still on par with this one, it¡¯s barely okay!¡±

    ¡°Vivian sister, can I understand your words as, can¡¯t eat grapes and say sour grapes? If you have the ability, you can alsoe up with some designs, the first show of the volume also reached a 10 million or more ah?¡±

    Reba, standing just behind Rosemary, heard Vivian¡¯s words, shielded Rosemary behind her and came forward to answer.

    ¡°We¡¯re talking, what are you talking about here, a little assistant?¡±

    Hearing Vivian¡¯s words, Rosemary stepped forward, chin raised, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with an assistant, didn¡¯t you start out as a small assistant?

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Vivian, if I were you, I would spend all my time now on designing instead of showing off something to me over and over again, and if you really want to beat me, you need to show some real action instead of talking about irrelevant things here.¡±

    Before Vivian could finish her sentence, she was directly interrupted by Rosemary. For someone as narrow-minded as Vivian, there is no need to show any mercy.

    ¡°Vanessa, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Today is Vanessa¡¯s celebration party, I hope Miss Vivian won¡¯t spoil everyone¡¯s fun!¡±

    Before Vivian could finish her sentence, Lorry came in front of them at some point and said coldly.

    ¡°Lorry, it¡¯s Vanessa her ¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss Vivian or call me Lorry! We don¡¯t seem to know each other that well!¡±

    Vivian bit her lips lightly, looked at Lorry, red at Rosemary, and left.

 427 Celebration spoiled

    Rosemary took a deep breath and said to Lorry with a smile, ¡°It seems that Vivian and I are getting deeper and deeper into the quantum of the bond!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care too much about her, this kind of thing only when she understands herself, maybe she will change to you!¡±

    Lorry has always had no feelings for Vivian, and he has seen too many girls like her who are very fake.

    Nodded, maybe Lorry is right, Vivian is actually the same as Phoebe, both in love with the wrong person.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Jacob came over with his wine and looked at Rosemary and shouted.

    ¡°I thought you ran away to hide somewhere?¡±

    Looking at Jacob, who had drunk a little too much, Rosemary smiled slightly and said, ¡°President, I¡¯m always here!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying that, he pulled Rosemary towards the stage.

    Jacob walked to the stage, took the microphone and said to the people on the stage: ¡°I am very grateful for everyone¡¯s hard work over this period of time, I thank you on behalf of Huan Yu Group, today I am here to announce a good news, our jewelry sales this time so far, has exceeded twenty million, turnover of forty-six billion, breaking the record set by S Group of six million sets And the one who broke this record with her own hands is our new designer Vanessa.¡±

    ¡°Four hundred and sixty billion?¡±

    A lot of people in the crowd off stage let out a sigh of approval!

    ¡°Huan Yu Group has not heard this good news for almost twenty years, I really did not expect to see the glory of Huan Yu back then in our lifetime!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, there hasn¡¯t been a scene like this since Zhi Josie left Huan Yu!¡±

    There were two shareholders on stage there whispering with that long-lost smile on their faces.

    Jacob waved his hand at everyone, signaling them to keep quiet for now.

    Looking at everyone, Jacob continued, ¡°I am very happy that thisunch can be aplete sess, after our board of directors unanimously decided to officially promote Vanessa as the director of Huan Yu design department, taking over all the big and small affairs of the design department,¡±

    ¡°In addition thepany will award Vanessa an extra 30 million dors as a reward from thepany to her. We also hope she can continue to work for us at Huan Yu andy down a better myth.¡±

    Phoebe and Vivian, who were standing on the stage, were furious when they heard Jacob¡¯s words.

    Thepany is also too much to give her such a high reward.

    Theye down a year, plus bonusmission and sry or something, a total of about 10 million, why she came, everything is hers.

    This is so unfair!

    Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°I am very grateful to Huan Yu for giving me this opportunity, to the president for trusting me, and to everyone for supporting me, without everyone¡¯s silent support behind me in the beginning, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. Finally, thank you all for your support and help, I will work harder in the future!¡±

    As soon as the conversation ended, a reporter on stage turned to Rosemary and suddenly asked, ¡°Miss Harris, ording to the information we have received, The Grant GroupWilson is your husband, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Harris, we heard that your husband Wilson married you in the first ce because The Grant family married you for a wedding, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, all of you know that three years ago Mr. Grant was in aa for three years because of a car ident, may I ask if there was some kind of agreement between you?¡±

    ¡°Some people in the know revealed that the reason you married the vegetative Mr. Grant in the first ce was because your father asked for a substantial amount of money for a gift, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Harris, please answer!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris ¡­¡±

    A good celebration party, I do not know how, suddenly so many more questions.

    This caught neither Rosemary nor Jacob by surprise.

    Rosemary looked at those reporters and just felt her head buzzing, looking at them with a dumbfounded face for a long time.

    Jacob tightly shielded Rosemary behind himself with a heavy expression, apparently it was all a bit out of his control.

    At this time, Lorry suddenly came up and said to those reporters, ¡°Friends of reporters is there any misunderstanding in this? Our designer Vanessa is just a designer of our Huan Yu Group, there is no identity, as for the rest, that is all other people¡¯s private affairs, ourpany will not make any response for the time being.¡±

    ¡°But before someone broke the news that Miss Harris was pregnant during Mr. Grant¡¯s sleep, we want to know, is that child really Mr. Grant¡¯s? If the child is really Mr. Grant¡¯s, then how can Miss Harris now appear in the exotic Huan Yu Group?¡±

    ¡°Is it true, as the rumors say, that you cheated on Mr. Grant while he was sleeping and got pregnant with someone else¡¯s child, and The Grant family got angry, so Mr. Grant kicked you out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Harris, can you please exin?¡±

    There were so many reporters on the scene that things became all of a sudden out of control.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was in a panic as she watched the reporters pressing forward.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The face is getting harder and harder, as if the clothes on his body are being plucked off one by one.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Suddenly, a low and maic voice rang out.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary who was surrounded, pushed the reporters in front of him away, pulled Rosemary over and said, ¡°Today is the celebration party of Huan Yu Group, about the matters between me and my wife you should not interfere, and Mr. Hoffmann already knew that we are husband and wife long before. ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, may I ask if your wife is now working at Huan Yu Group, does it mean that what we just said is true and you have divorced Miss Harris?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, please answer!¡±

    All the microphones and lights on the scene turned to Wilson and Rosemary, and the scene suddenly became more and more difficult to control.

    Vivian stood in a corner and watched what was happening in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh.

    ¡°It seems that I really underestimated you!¡±

    Phoebe walked up to Vivian¡¯s, in front of her, and spoke.

    ¡°How was it? Wasn¡¯t that a good scene?¡±

    ¡°Is this the good show you made me watch?¡±

    Stroking the hair on her forehead, Vivian looked at Phoebe and asked rhetorically, ¡°Isn¡¯t this considered good theater?¡±

    ¡°Well, but how do you know all this about Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know this, all you need to know is that your purpose has been achieved and Jacob is not going to be with her, you promised me you would do it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! As soon as Vanessa is driven out of Huan Yu Group, I will put you in the position of design director!¡±

    After saying that, Phoebe left the scene.

    Although she did not like Rosemary very much, but when she saw Rosemary¡¯s affairs explode one by one, her heart was still a bit unbearable, she did not expect Vivian to find such fierce material!

 428 menstruation

    Vivian nced at the stage, the corners of her mouth raised a cold smile, and slowly walked out.

    Just as she walked out, Vivian was pulled aside by a figure into a corner.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you do what I told you to do?¡±

    Rita ripped the mask off her face and looked at Vivian with exasperation and anger.

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with me doing this?¡±

    Vivian looked at Rita and said, ¡°I¡¯ve followed your advice and revealed that Rosemary is Wilson¡¯s wife and how she married into The Grant family, and based on that, there is no way the board of directors would want such a person to be the design director, so the position of design director would be I¡¯m the one who has to be the design director?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t keep your word!¡±

    Rita looked at her, exasperated.

    ¡°Yes, I was not a person who would keep his word, but I still sympathize with you, like you, not only was The Frank Family thrown out,e down to giving people a third party, and now even their own career for so many years, but also at this moment, all destroyed, is also strange and pitiful!¡±

    Rita looked at Vivian, her heart thumping, and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you think Wilson would say to those reporters to protect Rosemary? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to tell those reporters that you¡¯re his wife, right?¡± ¡°I advise you to get out of here now and go back to put your affairs in order. If we are wrong, Wilson will soon target you, and without The Frank Family as your backer, do you think your career can still be saved?¡±

    Rita clenched her fist tightly, not expecting to be set up by Vivian. She red at Vivian viciously, but could do nothing about her.

    ¡°Are you feeling stifled, but you don¡¯t need to stare at me now, that day you negotiated with me, I have recorded it all down, if anything happens to me, that recording will soon be exposed, if I were you, I would leave in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Forget ruthless!¡±

    ¡°You better hurry back, after all, your current identity is still very sensitive, if you do not hurry back to deal with it, on your future no matter in which industry, will be greatly affected, you¡¯d better think about it!¡±

    After all, the material she put down ¨C fierce enough!

    Rita put on the mask and said coldly, ¡°Remember, if anything happens to me, I¡¯ll definitely drag you down with me!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m as brainless as you are?¡±

    Vivianughed, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the workce for so many years, I didn¡¯t do it for nothing!¡±

    She now has the recordings of her negotiations with her, and if she really does something to her, once the recordings are exposed, Rita will not be able to stay in the jewelry industry.

    Rita sneered and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle back for you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rita saw that Vivian was not afraid of her at all, which made her heart lose its bottom for a while.

    As the saying goes, eat one and grow a wise one, this this is even if she bought a lesson!

    How could she have not thought that a small designer would have such a deep heart.

    ******

    The party scene is suddenly in chaos, looking at those reporters on Rosemary step by step, Marcy to the side of Marks made a wink, only to see Marks walked to a reporter, said a word to him, Rosemary heard that reporter shouted loudly, and soon the party scene of reporters suddenly ran arge part of the reporters.

    Jacob took this opportunity to let Lorry take care of everything, cast a grateful look at Marcy, and soon several people arrived at the hotel room.

    As soon as he arrived at the hotel room, Rosemary said to Jacob, ¡°I¡¯m sorry president, it¡¯s all because of my business to spoil the celebration!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I¡¯m also very responsible for what happened!¡±

    Wilson looked at Jacob and said, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll send Rosemary back first. If yourpany suffers serious losses because of this matter, you can call me and I¡¯ll pay the bill!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Jacob and said, ¡°President, I will still go back to work at Huan Yu Group, as I said, I really like designing, it has nothing to do with anyone, and I will definitely work hard!¡±

    Jacob certainly hopes that Rosemary will stay and continue to work at Huan Yu. There are not many talented and soulful designers like Rosemary left.

    But I don¡¯t know why, as long as the thought of Rosemary will go back to C tomorrow, his heart always a kind of reluctance, as if she went and will note back.

    But after all, that is Rosemary¡¯s personal business, when she joined thepany, also promised her to her face, as long as the results of theunch exceeded the expected number, has been the name of thepany to give her a half-month vacation!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President!¡±

    The three sat inside the room and exchanged pleasantries for a few more minutes before Jacob left.

    Wilson saw him leave and turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, we ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for him to finish, Rosemary interrupted him and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, I want to go back to rest!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the hotel I¡¯m staying at tonight and stay the night? We don¡¯t have to go back and forth tomorrow either, we just happen to catch a flight together!¡±

    ¡°No, if you don¡¯t have time to drive me back, I¡¯ll just take a taxi back!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary stood up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s better for me to take you back!¡±

    Soon, a ck Bugatti sped off into the darkness of the night!

    Rosemary only felt her stomach, as if it was churning like the sea, very ufortable!

    A throbbing pain in her abdomen made Rosemary¡¯s already pale face look even worse.

    Curled up in the passenger seat, Rosemary felt as if she was about to break.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Wilson, who was driving, sensed that something was wrong with Rosemary and asked with concern.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Rosemary felt a growing pain in her stomach, and suddenly a warm stream flowed from her body under her ¡­

    Howe you don¡¯te early and you don¡¯tete, but you have your period at this time?

    Counting the days, it should still be a few days away!

    Since the miscarriage, Rosemary¡¯s period has been irregr. At the beginning, when Fred took her pulse, he told her to pay more attention to recuperation, and also helped her take several pairs of Chinese herbs, but no improvement!

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, whose face was getting ugly, pulled over to the side of the road and asked nervously, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me quickly, where are you not feeling well?¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Wilson and said with embarrassment, ¡°I ¡­ think I¡¯m having my period!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 429 hemorrhage

    A light cough, Wilson heard Rosemary¡¯s words, handsome face can not help a scarlet red.

    For women toe to the moon such things, Wilson more or less still understand a little, although married, but really say it, the face is still slightly ufortable.

    Wilson saw Rosemary¡¯s whole body shrink together in pain and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°No, you send me back first!¡±

    She was now wearing a light-colored dress dress, and now that her great aunt had suddenly patronized her, the inside of the car had long been filled with a pungent fishy smell!

    ¡°Is it really okay for you to be like this now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just send me back quickly!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to exin her embarrassment at this moment, the pain under her body, and the warmth, she just wanted to go back as fast as she could.

    Wilson also noticed that something was wrong with Rosemary and put the gas to the top, and within five minutes the car was firmly parked in front of the apartment.

    Heidi heard the sound outside and hurriedly came out from inside.

    ¡°Vanessa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s on her period!¡±

    Before Rosemary had a chance to speak, Wilson beat her to the punch.

    Open the car door, a puff of fishy smell from inside.

    Seeing Wilson reach out to hug himself, he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Heidi quickly responded and was just approaching the car door when she heard Wilson say, ¡°Is it necessary to be so separate from me when it¡¯s already like this?¡±

    With these words, Wilson picked Rosemary up in his arms, regardless of whether she agreed or not.

    Before Rosemary had a chance to speak, she clearly felt Wilson¡¯s body stiffen slightly, then carried her towards the room.

    Heidi rushed to Rosemary¡¯s room and grabbed a cushion and put it on the couch.

    Putting her on the sofa, Wilson¡¯s hands and clothes were also covered with spots of blood, like a blinding rose.

    ¡°You go back first! Heidi is here, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Lu, I am here, you¡¯d better go back and change the clothes on your body first!¡±

    Wilson looked down at the clothes he was wearing, looked at Rosemary, and then said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back then, call me if there¡¯s anything!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Although the two are husband and wife, but for this kind of thing, he really can¡¯t help here, plus, the way they look now, they really should go back and wash!

    Seeing Wilson leave, Heidi said to Rosemary, ¡°Vanessa, he¡¯s gone, let me help you go in and change!¡±

    Nodded and went into the bathroom.

    After a few minutes, Rosemary finished returning her clothes and Heidi helped her lie down on the bed to rest.

    ¡°Vanessa, how about I take you to the hospital!¡± Looking at Rosemary¡¯s painful eyebrows knitted together, she said worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe I¡¯m too tiredtely, I¡¯ll be fine after lying down for a while!¡±

    ¡°Well, then, you lie down first, I¡¯ll cook you a bowl of brown sugar ginger tea for you!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Heidi helped Rosemary get into bed and lie down, tucked her in, and hurried downstairs.

    ¡°It hurts!¡±

    It didn¡¯t hurt this much when I had my period before!

    ¡°Vanessa, the ginger tea is ready, get up and drink it!¡±

    cing the ginger tea on a nearby table, Heidi called out to Rosemary.

    ¡°Vanessa?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Heidi came up to see Rosemary with sweat pouring down her forehead and her hair almost soaking wet.

    ¡°I, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Soon the sound of an ambnce cut through the silence of the night ¡­

    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t you scare me!¡±

    Heidi looked at the pale Rosemary, and tears fell in big globs.

    ¡°Heidi, how¡¯s Vanessa doing?¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Rosemary doing?¡±

    Marcy and Wilson just met in front of the hospital, two people looked at each other, did not say anything, two people went straight to the resuscitation room.

    Heidi, sitting outside the resuscitation room, shook her head, keeping her eyes on the door of the resuscitation room.

    I wanted to say something, but seeing Heidi¡¯s tearful appearance, Marcy finally did not ask.

    Standing in the doorway of the resuscitation room, Wilson mmed one hand heavily on a side wall and med himself in his heart.

    If you had stayed a little longer, this would not have happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Vanessa will be fine!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, who had been dropping tears, Marcy couldn¡¯t help butfort her.

    Suddenly, the door of the operating room was suddenly opened and a doctor came out from inside.

    ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family?¡±

    ¡°I am the husband of a patient!¡±

    Wilson rushed to the doctor as soon as he could and said hurriedly.

    Marcy, who originally wanted to go forward, suddenly stopped in her tracks.

    Yeah, even if you rush forward, you can¡¯t do anything about it.

    Although he hated to admit it, at this critical moment, only he, Wilson, could stand in front of the doctor in the name of the patient¡¯s family.

    ¡°The patient was bleeding profusely due to a uterine polyp, and only needed to have the polyp removed, and she was fine!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Seeing that the doctor was about to say something, Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Just now our doctors detected that Miss Harris¡¯ system is different from ordinary people, and with the previous heavy bleeding, even if the operation is sessful, the chances of Miss Harris trying to conceive a child in the future are almost negligible.¡±

    After the doctor finished, he turned around and went into the resuscitation room.

    When everyone heard what the doctor said, they didn¡¯t react for a long time. Not being able to have children is like a bad news for a woman, but they just didn¡¯t expect this bad news toe to Rosemary.

    Heidi covered her mouth with her hand in disbelief and shook her head in disbelief.

    Having spent a few months with Rosemary, she knew exactly how much Rosemary longed for a child of her own.

    Marcy stood by, her brow furrowed, wondering what Rosemary would do if she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to have children in the future.

    ¡°I hope you guys can help me keep this matter a secret, didn¡¯t the doctor just say that? It is notpletely without a chance!¡±

    Wilson looked at Marcy and said faintly.

    Reaching out, he patted him on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We won¡¯t tell her about this!¡±

    Heidi stood up and leaned over the door of the operating room, thinking about what Rosemary had suffered all this time, and her tears fell even faster!

    It was noon the next day when Rosemary woke up to the strong smell of disinfectant and the snow-white walls.

    Opening her eyes, Rosemary saw herself lying in the hospital and tried to struggle to get up, only to find that she still had an IV in her hand.

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, what¡¯s happening to me?¡±

    Seeing Heidi walk in with a thermos box, Rosemary asked.

 430 Feel with your heart

    ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happened yesterday?¡±

    Heidi asked as she walked over and helped Rosemary do it.

    Looking at Heidi, all Rosemary remembers is that she had her period yesterday, and after she changed andid down on the bed, her stomach got more and more painful, and she didn¡¯t know what happened after that!

    ¡°The doctor said you had a hemorrhage yesterday due to a uterine polyp, but luckily it was found in time and you¡¯re fine now!¡±

    ¡°However, the doctor said you have a special physique and a poor physical base, so you need to recuperate well!¡±

    When she finished, Heidi opened the thermos and handed Rosemary a bowl of fish pond from it.

    ¡°Drink this bowl of fish soup! This fish has the effect of repairing scars, and it is particrly effective. This is what I bought back from the vegetable market early this morning?¡±

    epting the bowl, Rosemary said gratefully, ¡°Thank you Heidi!¡±

    ¡°Do we both still need to be so polite?¡±

    Rosemary smiled at her and took a small sip from her soup spoon.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? It tastes pretty good, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, very fresh!¡±

    ¡°Good to drink, then drink more!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary now looking better than she didst night, Heidi¡¯s heart slowly eased.

    ¡°Vanessa, when are you going to forgive your husband?¡±

    ¡°Why are you asking this question all of a sudden?¡±

    Heidi nuzzled and said, ¡°Nothing, yesterday you passed out, Fred went abroad, I had no choice but to call Mr. Grant, you did not see, he was so nervous!¡±

    ¡°Actually, I think he is sincere to you, haven¡¯t you ever thought of trying to forgive him?¡±

    Rosemary put down the bowl in her hand, looked at Heidi and spoke, ¡°Heidi, did you read the news that was reported yesterday?¡±

    Nodded, but what does this have to do with yesterday¡¯s news?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°In fact, what is said inside the news is true!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

    Rosemary told Heidi everything before saying softly, ¡°It¡¯s no longer a question of whether I forgive him or not, do you think, if it were you, would you still want this kind of marriage?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, I think you might be thinking too much, although I don¡¯t know him very well, but I can see that he really loves you!¡±

    Heidi grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly and said, ¡°In fact, there are some things whether you should believe or not, in your heart, don¡¯t you already have the answer?¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Heidi and was right, if she didn¡¯t believe what he said in the first ce, she wouldn¡¯t have bet all her feelings on him.¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes, the authorities are confused and the onlookers are clear!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, in fact, there has always been him in your heart, only you have always refused to admit it!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that her heart was already filled with someone, how could she be indifferent to Marcy¡¯s dedication?

    When she didn¡¯t meet Wilson, Rosemary was happy and cheerful, but since she met Wilson, she never had that heartfelt smile on her face.

    ¡°But no matter what, he already has a Rita with him too, and it¡¯s impossible to go back in time between us!¡±

    Heidi sighed lightly and continued, ¡°Some things should not be seen with the eyes, but with the heart, sometimes what the eyes see is not always true!¡±

    Hearing Heidi say this, Rosemary thought of what Edmund had told herself and Chad¡¯s words ¨C watch out for Rita!

    Just the other day, Wilson also said that her father¡¯s death was not an ident, and if that is indeed the case, then ¡­

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Just as Rosemary was rambling, Wilson walked in from outside.

    Looking up at Wilson, Rosemary was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Vanessa, I just remembered that I have to go to schoolter, so I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Heidi grabbed the bag next to her and quickly slipped away.

    ¡°Your friend is very knowledgeable!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up and he walked over to the bed and did so.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going back today?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t pick up his words, but digressed to ask.

    ¡°Well, I just came over to talk to you about this matter, the doctor said your body bottom is very poor, I just discussed with the doctor, and finally decided well to take you back to recuperate, and then let Edmund give you a good examination!¡±

    ¡°Leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Two hourster, we do our own helicopter back, do not worry, there are rooms on the ne, you can still lie in bed and rest!¡±

    Wilson was worried that her body would not be able to bear it and had arranged everything long ago, just waiting for Rosemary to wake up.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Nodding at Wilson, Rosemary suddenly felt that Wilson had been haggardtely.

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson said cautiously, ¡°Grandma is especially happy to know that you are going back today and is going to hold a reception for you at home!¡±

    Wilson was afraid that Rosemary a upset will not go back with him, and said: ¡°If you do not like it, I can let them withdraw, in fact, this reception is no one else, that is, we Edmund, morning and Xi them.¡±

    Rosemary wanted to refuse, but looking at Wilson¡¯s hopeful face, she couldn¡¯t resist.

    After a moment, only then did he reply, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go tell Grandma you agreed now!¡± Wilson said this with a leap of joy in front of his tone.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, happy as a child.

    The smile at the corners of her lips slowly deepened, and even she did not notice that the curve of her mouth was going up.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Rosemary reacted that she had justughed.

    ¡°You change your clothes first, I¡¯ll go out and call Grandma!¡±

    With that, Wilson walked out.

    Looking at the bag on the table, Rosemary took it and went into the bathroom to change her clothes.

    Just as I walked out the door, I saw Wilson with a pair of ts in his hand.

    ¡°Wear these shoes!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Wilson helped Rosemary to the sofa and took out the shoes from the box, and carefully helped Rosemary to put them on.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s serious face, it reminded her of the Cindere story.

    Just the story inside the prince gave Cindere put on the crystal shoes after a beautiful and happy life, and she ¡­

    ¡°Well, try it and see if it fits!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, took two steps and said with a smile, ¡°Well, just right!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wilson took his things and only then helped Rosemary out the door with him.

    Just outside the hospital, someone recognized Rosemary and immediately surrounded her, ¡°Miss Harris, I really like your work, can you sign it for me?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯m a fan of yours, can you sign for me too?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris ¡­¡±

 431 Itâ€™s hard to get pregnant again, Iâ€™m afraid.

    Looking at the people who were crowding in front of him one by one with their books, Wilson was just about to speak up when Rosemary stopped him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, everyone, one by one!¡±

    Rosemary took a pen and smoothly wrote her name in the book and signed it for a while before sending the person away!

    Wilson looked at her and said heartily, ¡°You¡¯re not in very good health right now, so don¡¯t push yourself too hard!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re famous now, even those people think of you as Carl Star!¡±

    A smile shed in his eyes, said: ¡°I like myself now, at least let me know that I can feed myself without relying on anyone, not in let others think, I Rosemary worthless!¡±

    ¡°Then when will you sign my autograph too, I want to be your fan too!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary turned her head and her delicate red lips gently traced over Wilson¡¯s lips, the feeling was like a feather crossing theke of her heart, warm!

    Wilson and Rosemary were both frozen at the moment, and the two did not react for a long time.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time for us to leave!¡±

    The man in ck standing by looked at Wilson and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°Well, get in!¡±

    Reachingout his hand, he shoved Rosemary into the car as soon as he could and did the same himself.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The car sped on the concrete road, leaving only a wisp of dust everywhere it went ¡­

    ¡°Now the city of C has changed especially, remember thest time I took you to see the farm? At that time, you said that it would be good to see an ancient castle there? I have already bought that plot ofnd, and now construction is already underway, and it will probably be fullypleted by the end of the year, so you can live in it then!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, there are some things we have made clear before, I know you did treat me well at first, but ¡­¡± After a pause, Rosemary continued, ¡°It is no longer possible between us It¡¯s impossible to go back to the past, and besides, I don¡¯t want to think about what happened before!¡±

    The words fell out of her mouth, Rosemary turned her head out of the car window and looked out at the passing scenery with mixed feelings!

    Feelings are like roadside scenery, once missed, it is impossible to return to the good that was there before.

    ¡°I know, I won¡¯t talk about it in front of you again!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, some things he knew even if he was anxious, it was useless, who let himself hurt people so deeply at the beginning.

    As long as she is willing to keep him around, there is no fear of not having the opportunity.

    The atmosphere in the car instantly became very awkward!

    The ck man driving the car stared ahead, feeling the sullen atmosphere, not daring to say a word.

    It was hard to get to the airport and wait until Wilson and Rosemary got on the ne, which then took a deep breath, ¡°Never drove so depressing!¡±

    When we got on the ne, Wilson said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, go inside the room and rest for a while, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make you some dishes you like to eat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother so much!¡±

    ¡°How can it be troublesome? You¡¯re so thin now that a gust of wind might blow you away, look at your face, it¡¯s not as big as my palm?¡±

    Wilson reached out and gently put his hand on her face, and the feeling of that gentle rubbing made Rosemary¡¯s body stiffen violently.

    Raising her head, Rosemary¡¯s eyes shed and said unnaturally, ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m going to rest!¡±

    ¡°Then let me help you in!¡±

    ¡°No, I can do it myself!¡±

    Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Okay, then take your time, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and help you prepare food first!¡±

    The words fell, smiled wickedly at Rosemary, turned and walked towards the kitchen.

    Seeing him leave, Rosemary took a deep breath.

    It has been a long time since she had such close contact with him, and just now she was really worried about what Wilson would do to herself.

    Rosemary was d he didn¡¯t do anything to herself.

    Standing in front of the window of her room, Rosemary looked at the clouds floating in the sky and her thoughts followed.

    ¡°Miss Harris, are you asleep?¡±

    A sweet voice pulled Rosemary¡¯s thoughts back.

    In response, the door was pushed open.

    A very good-looking flight attendant came in and asked Rosemary, ¡°Miss Harris, there is a special masseuse on the ne, do you need one?¡±

    ¡°Do you have it here?¡±

    ¡°Um, we have a beauty and body care package here, may I ask Miss Harris which one she needs?¡±

    ¡°Then give me a back massage!¡±

    Some time ago because of theunch of things, always feel very ufortable on the shoulder, long wanted to go to a massage, there has been no time to go!

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The flight attendant responded and went down to prepare.

    After a while, a very good-looking girl came in and said to Rosemary, ¡°Hello Miss Harris, I am the technician who will serve you this time.¡±

    Turning around, he smiled slightly at the mechanic, ¡°We can start straight away!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The technician was very skilled and started to help Rosemary slowly massage up, his fingers gently pressed each acupuncture point, and his heart slowly noted her physical difort.

    ¡°Miss Harris, I¡¯m okay with the force, right?¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°Well, good!¡±

    In the past, when she was in c city, she often went to do back pushing with Tina or Carina, butpared to those people¡¯s skills, this one now is indeed much better.

    ¡°Miss Harris, your skin is so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t intend to go on, and didn¡¯t say anything after she answered.

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, the technician didn¡¯t speak up either.

    After a while, Rosemary drifted off to sleep.

    Seeing Rosemary asleep, the technician stood up, covered her with the nket and walked out.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Harris has fallen asleep!¡±

    ¡°How is her health?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is in very poor health, with several ces being all stuffed up, and she was in poor health before due to a miscarriage and too much fatigue recently!¡±

    Wilson and Rosemary had a child that he knew about, but didn¡¯t know that she had miscarried that child.

    It is also thest time to hear Jacob said a word, really what is going on, he is not very clear.

    ¡°With Miss Harris¡¯ current health condition, I¡¯m afraid it would be a bit difficult to get pregnant again!¡±

    ¡°Got it, go down first!¡±

    Pushing the door open and walking in, Wilson came to sit in front of Rosemary¡¯s bed, sleeping as if she were a baby, quiet and beautiful.

    Gently ruffling the hair scattered across Rosemary¡¯s face, Wilson¡¯s hand gently stroked her cheek.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know you must hate me in your heart right now. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I was too gullible to trust Rita¡¯s words at first, it wouldn¡¯t have turned our rtionship into what it is now, do you still know that? I really regret treating you that way, if it wasn¡¯t for that, our child would have crawled too!¡±

 432 Rosemary, Iâ€™m sorry!

    Gently hugged Rosemary into the quilt and said, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to hurt you, and I didn¡¯t think things would turn out the way they are today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Holding Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly, Wilson¡¯s heart was bitter.

    What should he do to convince her that he was serious about her all along!

    ¡°What the hell am I supposed to do with you?¡±

    Every time he tried to get close to her, she quickly ducked away, leaving Wilson¡¯s heart, well, in a state of distress.

    It was as if whatever he did, nothing could now remove the hatred in Rosemary¡¯s heart for him.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Feeling something pressed against her, Rosemary¡¯s body squirmed ufortably.

    Rosemary was in a daze and slowly opened her eyes to see Wilson sleeping next to her.

    ¡°Wilson?¡±

    After gently touching him and seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Rosemary pulled the nket next to her and gently covered him up.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Wilson rolled over and pinned Rosemary underneath himself,ing forward to kiss her.

    Before it could touch Rosemary¡¯s lips, she deftly dodged it.

    Rosemary¡¯s move made Wilson shudder violently and looked at her asking, ¡°Why are you avoiding me, don¡¯t you like it when I kiss you?¡±

    Faced with Wilson¡¯s question, Rosemary thought for a moment and said, ¡°No, I just ¡­¡±

    ¡°So you mean it¡¯s okay to kiss you, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    Wilson looked at her with a bleak expression and spoke, ¡°Rosemary, give me one more chance, will you?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t we already made this issue very clear? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to say it again. Besides, after visiting my grandmother, I will go back to W. From now on, we have nothing to do with each other anymore!¡±

    ¡°Am I that unappealing to you?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Wilson¡¯s hurt expression, and looking at him like that, she said in a heartbeat, ¡°My job is over there, and I have to go to work there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you like it over there, we can buy a vi there so we don¡¯t have to be separated!¡±

    ¡°What about yourpany, The Grant family is such a big property, who will manage it when you are gone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll just move the head office there when the timees!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson with anger and said, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t be so capricious, okay? Not to mention who will inherit such arge estate of The Grant family, you shouldn¡¯t be so childish after suffering in the dark for three years!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, whose face was red with anger, Wilsonughed and came forward and asked, ¡°Rosemary, are you concerned about me?¡±

    ¡°I did not, I just think you do so too sorry for the brothers who have supported you silently behind the scenes for so many years!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The corners of Wilson¡¯s lips lifted slightly and his eyes looked at her hotly.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s thin, sensual lips, Rosemary¡¯s cheeks were flushed.

    Wilson knew she was embarrassed and smiled seductively, his voice husky as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I, I remembered!¡±

    Before Rosemary could react, Wilson¡¯s lips were already on her red lips.

    ¡°Well!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s kiss was soft, yet with a dominance that was irresistible, assaulting Rosemary¡¯s sweet-smelling teeth.

    Rosemary also resisted at first, and then slowly gave up her resistance.

    ¡°Rosemary, will you give me one more chance to pursue again? Let¡¯s start over and I¡¯ll let time prove that my love for you is real!¡±

    Releasing her, Wilson held Rosemary tightly in his arms.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to say anymore, I¡¯m a little hungry!¡±

    Rosemary tried to break free from Wilson¡¯s confinement, but he was incredibly strong.

    ¡°Just in time, I¡¯m hungry too!¡±

    See Wilson looking at himself up and down, as if he were a wolf staring at a sheep, at any time the possibility of being eaten alive by this wolf.

    ¡°Be decent!¡±

    Pushing Wilson away, Rosemary said a little angrily.

    Releasing her, Wilson smiled and said, ¡°See where I¡¯m immodest!¡±

    Rosemary was about to say something else when she heard someone shout at the door.

    ¡°Young master, c-city is here!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After picking up his things, Wilson led Rosemary off the ne with him.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Before Rosemary could react, she saw two silhouettes darting over and reporting themselves to her.

    ¡°Rosemary, I miss you so much!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I thought I¡¯d never see you again in this life?¡±

    Karen and Sunny hugged Rosemary, and the months of missing and tugging at this moment poured out as if the dike had broken.

    ¡°No more crying, didn¡¯t Ie back well?¡±

    Pulling them both, Rosemary¡¯s eyes also filled with tears, reaching out to gently wipe the tears from their faces.

    ¡°We¡¯re just so happy!¡±

    Sunny wiped her tears with one hand while pulling Karen with the other.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m crying tears of joy!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    Joseph looked at Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°Joseph, thank you for taking care of Karen all this time, thank you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, if you really feel guilty then you should not go away again, Meow really missed you during your absence!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I thought you weren¡¯t going toe back to see us?¡±

    William looked at Rosemary and asked in a very unhappy manner.

    Rosemary looked up to see William and Edmund approaching her.

    ¡°How can it be? I¡¯ve been missing everyone!¡±

    ¡°I thought you were nning to hide from us for the rest of your life?¡±

    It was Edmund who spoke, still with the same warm smile on his lips as when she had first met him.

    ¡°Edmund, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back! Grandma can¡¯t wait at home already!¡±

    Wilson walked up to Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Karen and Sunny took one arm each and embraced Rosemary as she walked outside the airport.

    Just out of the airport, Rosemary looked at the familiar scenery, the familiar roads, the familiar streets, and the familiar air.

    After living abroad for so long, she misses this smell all the time.

    The taste of home!

    Looking out at the familiar ce, Rosemary murmured, ¡°This feels so good!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯ve been away for so long, you still don¡¯t know that a lot of changes have taken ce in the city of C, right? Let me tell you, near the restaurant you used to take me to, there is now another bar opened oh! And ¡­¡±

    Karen was very happy to Rosemary about the changes in c-city during this time, and before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by a voice!

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

 433 obviously like each other, why canâ€™t we be together?

    Rosemary turned her head and saw Tina standing not far from her looking at herself with crystal tears in her eyes.

    ¡°Tina!¡±

    The two clung to each other. Tina had been unable to believe her ears when she received Edmund¡¯s call, and gave the baby directly to Lareina to take with her, and pounced straight here.

    ¡°Rosemary, let me take a good look at you!¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary, tears kept falling from her eyes, she didn¡¯t think she would see her again.

    Taking Tina¡¯s arm in one hand, Rosemary said happily, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on back there!¡±

    Nodding, God knows how many things she wanted to say to Rosemary.

    Rosemary was happy for her from the bottom of her heart as she looked at the rosy cheeks and the aura of motherhood that radiated from her body now.

    Eyes lowered, Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s t little belly and asked softly, ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a daughter!¡±

    When ites to her daughter, Tina¡¯s face is piled with smiles and her eyes are full of motherly love.

    ¡°Congrattions, Tina!¡±

    As she spoke, Rosemary¡¯s eyes went to the car behind Tina.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, I didn¡¯t bring my kids here!¡±

    Seeing the disappointed expression sh across Rosemary¡¯s face, Tina smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your goddaughter misses you too. When I just received Edmund¡¯s call, I was so overwhelmed that I left the baby with my mother-inw and came here by myself!¡±

    Although Rosemary was a little disappointed that she didn¡¯t see the baby, she thought she was going to be in C City for a few days, so she felt a little morefortable in her heart!

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s gettingte and Grandma is still waiting for us at home?¡±

    Wilson came over at the right time and said softly.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go then!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you just got back today, so I won¡¯t go over there, I¡¯m relieved to know that you¡¯re back safely, I¡¯lle back to you tomorrow!¡±

    Rosemary wanted to keep Tina, but when she thought that she had a child now, she nodded at her.

    ¡°Good, then you take care on the way!¡±

    Although she was reluctant, Tina knew that Rosemary would be very busy tonight, even though she had a lot of things she wanted to ask her, after all, today was not the right time!

    ¡°Tina,e along!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Grant for your kindness, I will not go over there, Rosemary will lend you two days, you must take good care of her for me, if I know you broke her heart again, I will not be as good asst time!¡±

    Tina looked at Wilson and said faintly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let you have that chance!¡±

    ¡°It better be that way!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the two of them with a dumbfounded look on her face, listening to their words with a feeling of cloudsing and going.

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯ll go back first, see you tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    When Tina left, Rosemary then got into the car.

    ¡°Rosemary, you know what? Wilson missed you so much during your absence, he¡¯s turned half the world upside down trying to find you?¡±

    Sunny looked at Rosemary and her small face, which was already somewhat pleased, was now full of smiles.

    Rosemary is back, so, does that mean that Wilson has another chance?

    Even if there is no chance, she has to create a chance for both of them toe.

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Rosemary really didn¡¯t have any feelings for Wilson anymore, obviously they both still liked each other, so why couldn¡¯t they be together?

    Rosemary¡¯s face changed slightly, especially when she heard Wilson¡¯s name, she had a sense of wanting to run away and jump out of the car.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Trying her best to make her tone smooth, but still couldn¡¯t suppress her trembling volume.

    Wilson, sitting in the passenger side, looked at Rosemary sitting there through the rearview mirror, and there were a few shes in those troubled eyes.

    After a while, only then spoke: ¡°These six months or so, the family has changed quite a lot!¡±

    It took Rosemary a few seconds to react.

    Is he talking to himself?

    ¡°Rosemary, look at that! I knew Wilson was the best for you, and he was worried you wouldn¡¯t find your way around once you got back! Why don¡¯t I ask him to take you around the area near the houseter on?¡±

    After a deep look at Wilson sitting in the passenger seat, Rosemary replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m a little tired from the ne ride and don¡¯t want to go outside for now!¡±

    Although they knew that what Rosemary said was all an excuse, no one pointed it out.

    Karen, who was sitting on the side, looked at her and said instead, ¡°Rosemary have you been working especially hardtely, I feel as if you have lost a lot of weight?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rosemary touched her cheek, then smiled, ¡°I do think I¡¯ve gained a bit of weight recently, I even bought a few sets of clothes when I returned home, and I feel a bit tight!¡±

    ¡°It must be that size doesn¡¯t fit, I also think you¡¯ve lost some weight recently!¡±

    Sunny finished and winked sharply at Wilson.

    It was close to sticking out his foot and going to kick him in the face to make him talk properly.

    Coughing lightly, Wilson then returned: ¡°It is true that you have lost some weight, when you go back, you should make up more!¡±

    ¡°Is Grandma her ¡­ health okay?¡±

    Rosemary hesitated for a few seconds, but couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    I guess Grandma didn¡¯t worry much during the time she was gone, right?

    In that family, the only one who has always treated her like family is her grandmother!

    No matter what, she still believes in herself, on this point, Rosemary is very touched, this kind of affection, many times, even their closest rtives, may not do.

    ¡°Her old man¡¯s health is still good, but she misses you too much, and keeps chanting your name every day, hoping you cane back sooner! Youe home this time, her old man is very happy to know!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    When Rosemary finished, the car fell into dead silence again.

    Sunny looked at them and was in a hurry.

    Howe there is no sound?

    At least to talk about love ah, this is too calm, right?

    After coughing a few times, Sunny asked, ¡°Rosemary, is there any movie you want to seetely, I¡¯ll buy tickets for you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t watch many movies!¡±

    How could Rosemary not know about Sunny¡¯s heart?

    The nice way to say it is to help her buy the ticket, but still want to put her and Wilson, together?

    ¡°I remember when you used to love watching movies!¡±

    Seeing that his words were seen through, Sunny looked at Wilson, ¡°Wilson, I heard there¡¯s a movie that¡¯s pretty good recently, why don¡¯t I buy the tickets for you guys?¡±

    The words fell, Sunny added, ¡°We¡¯ll go see it together then!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 434 want me to forgive you, unless Rosemary forgives you first

    Wilson looked at Rosemary through the rearview mirror, saw that she did not have any great reaction, then said, ¡°Yeah, Sunny said a good movie must be good!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you say so, Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Wilson looking at himself at the moment, still with a faint smile on his face.

    Looking at his look of triumph, Rosemary wanted to refuse, but was too embarrassed to hurt Sunny¡¯s good intentions.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sunny was happy to see Rosemary agree and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go backter and buy the tickets!¡±

    See, I told you Rosemary still had feelings for Wilson, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been a yes because of Wilson¡¯s words.

    When she first saw Wilson so desperate for Rosemary, Sunny hated that she never knew this man. It was onlyter, when William told her how Rita had controlled Wilson and saw Wilson recovering his memory and going crazy looking for Rosemary, that she forgave him.

    Karen nced at the excited Sunny, although she also felt sorry for Wilson, but as soon as she thought of Rosemary suffered so much because of him, her heart still fought for Rosemary.

    Whenever she thinks of Rosemary falling into someone else¡¯s trap because she saved herself, her heart has always med herself and she often wakes up in the middle of the night with nightmares.

    Every time I dreamt that Rosemary was standing on a cliff by the sea covered in blood, trying to reach out to grab, but how could not, but could only watch her fall into the bottomless sea.

    The car soon arrived at The Grant family¡¯s vi, and as soon as I got out of the car, I saw the butler and many servants already standing there waiting.

    As soon as she got out of the car, Rosemary saw Marian helping her grandmothere out from inside.

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Rosemary rushed forward and fell into the old woman¡¯s arms, choking back a sob.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back!¡±

    The olddy hugged Rosemary tightly. When she heard the news of Rosemary¡¯s disappearance during her treatment abroad, she thought she would never see her again, but she did not expect to see her again in her lifetime.

    ¡°Grandma I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Rosemary who is unfilial and made your old man worry about me!¡±

    For so long, the heart suffered from crying, aggression, in the moment of seeing the olddy, Rosemary instantly copsed, and only here can really get from the kind of warmth of rtives.

    ¡°Silly child, what silly words are you saying? Grandmother as long as see you Ping Ping Abby back, is the greatest filial piety to grandmother!¡±

    Looking at arge group of people all standing in front of the door, Marian shouted softly to the olddy, ¡°Mom, Rosemary hase back, so don¡¯t be sad!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, look at me, I¡¯m making everyone look funny!¡±

    The olddy took a handkerchief and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, saying happily.

    Realizing her outburst, Rosemary then shouted softly to Marian, ¡°Mom!¡±

    Marian walked up to Rosemary, took her hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, Grandma knew you wereing back today, she¡¯s been busy since this morning, making all your favorite food!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Mom!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that just because you helped me bring Rosemary back, I¡¯ll forgive you for all the ridiculous things you did before, and as long as Rosemary doesn¡¯t forgive you, don¡¯t you call me grandma!¡±

    The olddy red at Wilson. If it wasn¡¯t for him listening to that woman Rita, how could she have put her Rosemary through so much suffering and aggravation.

    Want her to forgive him so easily, no way!

    Every time she thought of where Rosemary might be suffering, the olddy wanted to beat Wilson up.

    ¡°Mom, there are guests here?¡±

    Marian gave Wilson a look and was disappointed in his son for doing such a thing this time.

    No matter what, Rosemary is their The Grant family three matchmakers, the rightful marriage back to The Grant family The Great Young Lady, although their own origin is a little uneptable, but no matter what, let the third party to the top, such things Marian still can not tolerate.

    When he looked up, Wilson saw several of his deadly brothers holding back theirughter, each looking at him with a gloating face.

    William, in particr, would have fallen on the floorughing if it weren¡¯t for the presence of his elders, he guarantees.

    Wilson red hard at this group of detractors, not only did not help him speak, but also each one of them looked like they did not care, a look let people want to go up and beat up.

    Receiving Wilson¡¯s hidden anger in his heart, several people are very sagacious to don¡¯t face, as nothing to see.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Grandma, why haven¡¯t you seen Dad?¡±

    Sitting on the couch, Rosemary asked the older woman to one side.

    ¡°Your father was waiting for you toe back at home, but at noon he received a call from the y-city side, saying that there was some problem with the project, so I asked Chad to apany your father.¡±

    The speaker is Marian, because the project there are by the mountains, at first originally intended to let Chad go over to deal with, but the phone call to say that there was a life, Darren did not feelfortable, and finally had to go over with two people.

    ¡°What is it that still requires Dad to go there personally?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a very important thing, that is, your father is worried about Chad going over there is not convincing, after all, the project over there is the most important to your father, has always been his personal gatekeeper, so he thinks he personally go better, and Chad is just worried about your father, just follow along!¡±

    Marian smiled and said, after all, how things really are, she is not very clear now, plus Rosemary just came back, she also do not want to spoil the mood of everyone because of this matter.

    For her, there is nothing that Darren can¡¯t solve.

    ¡°Olddy, dinner is ready!¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, let me help you!¡±

    Rosemary helped the olddy and walked towards the dining room.

    Helping the olddy to take her seat, Rosemary was trying to reach out and pull the chair next to her when Wilson was quick to help her pull the seat away.

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary then said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw that Edmund was also looking at her.

    Ever since she ran into Edmund in w, she always felt that Edmund was looking at her a bit wrong now.

    What is wrong, Rosemary could not say at once.

    ¡°Tonight is my special reception for Rosemary, you all feel free to act as if you were in your own homes, don¡¯t let my olddy dampen your spirits!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re not old!¡±

    ¡°That is, that is, you are hale and hearty now, and I only see you getting younger and younger in your body!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth, Sunny continued.

 435 Drunk

    ¡°Look, Sunny¡¯s little mouth is as sweet as honey!¡±

    Instantly, the atmosphere inside the restaurant also came alive.

    ¡°Rosemary, eat more, these are the dishes you used to like!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    The olddy greeted Rosemary as she spoke, fearing that she might be the least bit ufortable.

    ¡°Rosemary, I heard that you are now the design director of the W Country Huan Yu Group,st time your father and I also watched your new productunch, each set of jewelry inside is particrly unique, your father and I both particrly like it!¡±

    ¡°Really? If mom likes it, I can design your own jewelry individually just for you!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect that her jewelry would catch Marian¡¯s eye.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, your father and I are so proud of you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡±

    ¡°But you also have to remember what you just said!¡±

    Marian looked at Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll keep that in mind!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I want it too!¡±

    Sunny¡¯s eyes fell out when she heard Rosemary say she would help Marian design her own set of jewelry.

    The most popr and famous jewelry in the jewelry world now is the jewelry designed by Rosemary, which is really hard to find!

    Thinking about thest time her mother heard that the person who designed the jewelry was her friend, she pestered her for a long time, insisting that she find a way to get Rosemary to design a set for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯re not missing out!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, did I hear you right!¡±

    Sunny shouted happily, if not for her good upbringing that she should pay attention to her manners, I am afraid she would like to hug Rosemary and kiss her fiercely right now?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t hear you right, when did I cheat over you?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, did we?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a girl, what do you need jewelry for?¡±

    William¡¯s words were followed by Wilson¡¯s nonchnt reply.

    ¡°When you find a girlfriendter, I¡¯ll help you design a set for her!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, William hurriedly shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t even know when or how long that will be!¡±

    ¡°So you have to hurry up ah, orter you want I can not give you ah!¡±

    ¡°Actually, my mom likes your design, you can help me design the same set now!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°That one means something different!¡±

    Rosemary looked at William and said with a smile.

    William waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s better, I still like it the way it is!¡±

    At least now he has an easy life, he doesn¡¯t want to be trapped by marriage so soon.

    The olddy looked at everyone¡¯s words, he was in a good mood, said with a smile, ¡°Today everyone is so happy, grandma I send you a good thing!¡±

    After saying that, he said to the butler, ¡°Go and bring up two bottles of the wine I madest year for everyone to try!¡±

    ¡°Yes, olddy!¡±

    ¡°Looks like you guys are in for a treat today, your grandmother¡¯s wine is not that easy to drink!¡±

    Marian looked at them and smiled.

    ¡°I heard a long time ago that the wine made by my grandmother could not be bought with money, but I didn¡¯t think I could taste it myself today.

    Edmund heard about the olddy¡¯s ability to make wine from Wilson a long time ago, but never had the chance to taste it.

    He remembered that it was before Wilson had the ident, at Darren¡¯s birthday party, the olddy gave Wilson a bottle because she was happy, before they had a shallow taste, the taste of which he still can¡¯t forget.

    ¡°Yes, grandma¡¯s grape wine is hard to buy, and I¡¯ve only heard about it from grandpa, but I¡¯ve never had the chance to try it myself.¡±

    Joseph, who had been sitting on the sidelines without speaking, suddenly said.

    William heard them talk so much about the suspense, but even more stirred up his love of wine.

    When the olddy heard them talk about theirs as rare as it was, she said happily, ¡°It¡¯s good that you like it!¡±

    ¡°Olddy, the wine you asked for is here!¡±

    The butler came over with two bottles of wine and said.

    ¡°Give it to them! I¡¯ve almost eaten, and I¡¯m a bit tired, let them young people drink! My olddy won¡¯t join the fun!¡±

    ¡°Mom, let me help you go back to rest!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Marian stood up, walked over to the olddy and helped her towards the door.

    ¡°You guys keep eating, I¡¯ll stop messing around with you, do as you please!¡±

    ¡°Grandma take care!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, let me walk you to your room!¡±

    Rosemary stood up and addressed the old woman.

    The olddy waved her hand and said, ¡°No need, it¡¯s good to have your mother apany me, you young people haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, you must have a lot to talk about, you go on!¡±

    When the olddy left, William hurriedly asked the housekeeper to pour them red wine and taste his grandmother¡¯s homemade wine.

    ¡°Rosemary, this wine is specially brought out by Grandma for you, you should drink two more ssester!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Rosemary, I¡¯ve heard that Grandma¡¯s wine has a beautiful effect on the face, let¡¯s drink some moreter!¡±

    Probably by William¡¯s influence, Sunny is also fond of red wine, so she can basically hoid to red wine!

    Rosemary looked at the wine in the butler¡¯s hand and said with some difficulty, ¡°Will this red wine have a strong aftertaste?¡±

    ¡°No, The Great Young Lady, there is no aftertaste in the old woman¡¯s wine this time, it¡¯s all the olddy¡¯s wine for her own usual drinking!¡±

    The butler stood by and respectfully exined to Rosemary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Grandma never liked overly concentrated wine.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s rare to be able to drink Grandma¡¯s homemade wine, so you don¡¯t want to miss it!¡±

    I think Sunny is right, it¡¯s just grandma¡¯s own wine, even if it¡¯s stronger, it can¡¯t bepared to those wines!

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll have a couple of drinks with you!¡±

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s drink together!¡±

    Sunny stood up and poured one ss each for Rosemary and Karen before finally pouring one for himself, then raised the ss to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, this ss is my toast to you, I hope every day in the future will be a happy and joyful one for you.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary drank the red wine in her ss in one go.

    ¡°Rosemary, wee back and may all the things you thinke true!¡±

    Karen picked up the wine, looked timidly at Rosemary, and whispered.

    ¡°Thank you, Karen!¡±

    Several people did eat and talk at the table, no one asked Rosemary about what had happened before, as if everyone was intentionally avoiding these sad events.

    After three rounds of wine, Rosemary found herself a little dizzy.

 436 Drunk and out of control

    Rosemary shook her head and said to Sunny, ¡°Sunny, do you feel so dizzy?¡±

    ¡°No, I think this wine is really good, better than any red wine I¡¯ve ever had!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably because I¡¯m tired from the ne ride!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary shook her head again and said.

    Wilson saw a slow blush creeping up on Rosemary¡¯s face and said to her, ¡°If you can¡¯t drink, don¡¯t drink so much!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary said, ¡°Who says I can¡¯t drink, this is nothing to me!¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary and touched his eyebrows lightly, ¡°Rosemary seems to be drunk!¡±

    With augh, Rosemary brushed aside Wilson¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I can still drink!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get on with it!¡±

    Rosemary picked up her ss and shouted at Sunny.

    Sunny saw that Rosemary seemed to be really drunk and spoke up, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re drunk, we¡¯re not drinking anymore!¡±

    ¡°Come on, go back and rest if you¡¯re drunk, I see your face is red!¡±

    Joseph looked at her flushed face and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    It¡¯s been half a year since we¡¯ve seen each other, and her drinking is as bad as ever.

    I thought she would have changed a lot after not seeing her for so long, but what I didn¡¯t expect was that apart from her temper bing bigger than before, the rest didn¡¯t change much.

    Now Rosemary has changed and will call Wilson¡¯s bluff.

    ¡°Rosemary is drunk, I¡¯ll take her up to rest first, make yourselvesfortable!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson went up and took Rosemary¡¯s arm, but was quickly shaken off by Rosemary.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I can keep drinking, I don¡¯t want you to care!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re not drunk, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s drunk, okay, I¡¯ll take you back to rest now, okay?¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stumbled to her feet and held out her hand in front of Wilson¡¯s face.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Suddenly,ughing again.

    Just when everyone was a little confused by Rosemary¡¯s expression, they heard Rosemary say, ¡°I¡¯m not going to send you back? Don¡¯t you like Rita the most? Why should I take you home when you can ask her to take you home?¡±

    ¡°You are my wife, of course you send it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°We are divorced from each other!¡±

    Rosemary pushed away Wilson¡¯s hand that was trying to reach over to help her and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Rita was your favorite? You go to her ah, anyway, no matter what I do you do not like, do anything is a purpose, you now why bother me?¡±

    Rosemary kept gesturing with her hands, and the others looked at each other, not knowing what she meant by that.

    Wilson listened to his words with a hard heart.

    Karen, who was sitting on the sidelines, looked at Rosemary like this and felt very ufortable. She wanted to stand up and go to pull Rosemary, but was pulled by Joseph.

    She knew what Joseph meant; they were both trying to create a chance for Wilson to get Rosemary to ept him again.

    Wilson held Rosemary¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Well a thousand mistakes are my fault, but you¡¯re really drunk now, let me take you up to rest first, okay?¡±

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    As soon as Edmund said that, he heard Rosemary say, ¡°No, I can go back by myself, I don¡¯t need you to drive me!¡±

    When he finished, he stumbled out the door.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Sunny just stood up, he felt his head was heavy and sat down again.

    ¡°Even without you guys, I can take care of myself well on my own, I can afford to feed myself now, I¡¯m not the Rosemary who can¡¯t do anything anymore!¡±

    ¡°I know, I know everything, now let me carry you up to bed, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to carry me?¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stops and looks at Wilson.

    ¡°Well,e on up!¡±

    Shaking her head, Rosemary added, ¡°Don¡¯t, you men can¡¯t be trusted in what you say. At first my husband also said he would carry me through the future for the rest of my life, but in the end he chose Rita.¡±

    As he said this, Wilson saw two tears fall from the corners of Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    Seeing Rosemary like this, Wilson¡¯s heart felt like it was stuck by a needle.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re drunk, will you go upstairs and sleep by you?¡±

    Sleeping?

    It¡¯s okay not to talk about sleep, once said sleep, Rosemary suddenly feel really a little sleepy.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Crouching down, Rosemary reached out and put her arms around Wilson¡¯s neck andid her whole body on his back.

    ¡°You know what? When my husband and I used to travel to Burano Ind, this is how he carried me on his back on that country Andy, but ever since he lost his memory, he fell in love with a woman named Rita and forgot all the good times he had with me.¡±

    Rosemary was lying on Wilson¡¯s back, whispering about the old days, talking and falling asleep.

    The housekeeper looked at Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s back and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. How could two people who obviously love each other turn out to be like this now?

    In fact, as soon as Rosemary got out of the car, he was tempted to ask why their young master hadn¡¯te back with her, and when he saw Rosemary crying and falling into the olddy¡¯s arms, he felt something was wrong.

    ¡°Young master, do you need to put hot water?¡±

    ¡°No need, you go down and rest first!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, since The Great Young Lady has returned, Young Master don¡¯t piss The Great Young Lady off again!¡±

    Although he knew that such words were not his to say as a butler, but in the end, he could not help but say it.

    There is no telling how angry the young master will be with himself if he says something like that.

    ¡°I know, Owen don¡¯t worry about it, I won¡¯t do anything to let you guys down again!¡±

    ¡°By the way, tell the maids to double their wages this month, so they can work well!¡±

    ¡°Thank you young master!¡±

    The housekeeper¡¯s heart was d to hear Wilson say such words.

    Not because Wilson gave them a pay raise, but because they have The Great Young Lady back.

    He must order down well, must take care of Rosemary, can¡¯t let her leave their young master in.

    Gentlyying Rosemary on the bed, this room Wilson was worried that Rosemary would have a hard-on and had it redecorated on purpose.

    Although Rita has not entered the door of The Grant family since the beginning, but everyone is worried that Rosemary will be ufortable in their hearts, they still threw away all the previous furniture and re-chosen new furniture, in the hope that Rosemary will befortable in her heart when she returns.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

 437 Bloodbath

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who was sleeping soundly, and called softly.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡± Rosemary frowned lightly, rolled over, and continued her sleep.

    ¡°Rosemary, Rosemary!¡±

    Lowering his head and murmuring Rosemary¡¯s name, Wilson looked at her pink cheeks and her moist pink lips and couldn¡¯t help but lower them.

    Four lips met, Wilson instantly felt in his head, a reaction.

    It seems that there is nothing in this world that can be more beautiful than this.

    ¡°Mmmm ¡­¡± Rosemary hummed softly and felt something on her lips, licking them gently.

    Wilson half did not respond, and when he did, their lips were already kissing together.

    Uncontrobly, he pinned Rosemary beneath his body.

    The kiss was like a surprise after a long reunion, and all of Wilson¡¯s senses felt an unprecedented excitement at the moment.

    It seems that just a light touch can set him on fire.

    Rosemary¡¯s lips still had the remaining alcohol from the wine, perhaps precisely because of the alcohol.

    She didn¡¯t push Wilsonaway, but cooperated with his kiss.

    Kisses that get deeper and deeper.

    Therge palm kept on her body constantly roaming, the hot palm temperature seems to burn everything, at thest moment, Wilson stopped his movements.

    Looking at the very difficult Rosemary, Wilson forced himself to endure the hardness under his body and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Rosemary, not today, when your body is healed, I will satisfy you properly!¡±

    With those words, Wilson ced a soft kiss on her lips before getting off the bed and going into the bathroom.

    Twist the switch on the cold water and let the rain wash the fire inside your body over and over again.

    Lowering his head, Wilson took a deep breath.

    What do you mean by self-inflicted, now it is.

    Forbidden for so long, his body was so easily ruffled by Rosemary.

    Wilson also does not know how long he rushed inside the bathroom with cold water, only that he came out, already exhausted, wrapped in a towel and went straight to Rosemary¡¯s side to lie down, and soon went to sleep.

    The night is like ink, outside the window from time to time some insects and birds chirping, hanging in the sky at the moment the moon may sneak out to y, but also quietly hide in the clouds, the silvery light of her moon slowly put away.

    Early the next morning, Rosemary slowly opened her eyes and saw Wilson lying beside her.

    When she saw Wilson¡¯s slightly open bathrobe, revealing those sexy and perfect six-pack abs, Rosemary only felt her cheeks burning.

    Although Rosemary and Wilson had already had skin-to-skin contact, it was, after all, in a dream, like now, or for the first time.

    Rosemary looked at Wilson who was sleeping soundly, the long eyshes were like two small fans, it was very beautiful.

    This man¡¯s eyshes how to grow so good, even longer than hers, God is really too unfair.

    Seeing Wilson sleeping heavily, he gently reached out and touched his eyshes that were like an ink fan.

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    Wilson grabbed Rosemary¡¯s small hand and looked at her with an evil look on his face.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Wilson to wake up so quickly and for him to catch herself just being a nymphomaniac.

    What a disgrace!

    Hastily drawing back her hand, Rosemary looked away and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Honey, this is our room, of course I¡¯m here!¡±

    Wilson looked at the flushed Rosemary and was in a good mood.

    ¡°We¡¯re divorced!¡±

    She felt the need to emphasize once again, otherwise this lonely man and woman in a room together, sooner orter, she will be eaten up by him!

    ¡°Wife, when did we get divorced, our marriage certificate are still well ced inside the drawer? Do you need to take it out for my husband to show you carefully?¡±

    Wilson rolled over and wrapped his arms around Rosemary¡¯s slender waist, burying his head in the crook of her neck.

    ¡°You let go of me first!¡±

    Rosemary kept wriggling her body, trying to break free from his arms.

    Just this seemingly nothing action, but easily Wilson¡¯s body inside the fire instantly hooked up, like a source of fire, want to burn her out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Forcing his body to resist the urge, Wilson shouted with difficulty.

    Rosemary, who was still trying to struggle, suddenly found that his waist seemed to be held against a hard object, and he could still feel the heat imparted by that object.

    ¡°It looks like you got something on my waist there!¡±

    A small touch of a hand ¡­

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Before he could react, Wilson heard a scream ¡­T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah, rascals ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand had just touched something under Wilson when she jumped up from the bed and ran as fast as she could into the bathroom.

    Looking at Rosemary who ran into the bathroom like the wind, Wilson looked at the bathroom door with a puzzled face.

    How did he go rogue?

    It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯s the one who¡¯s being a rascal!

    Does she not know that the morning is the most physically active time for men?

    Wilson lowered his head and looked at his poor brother, who hadn¡¯t eaten meat for so long and hadn¡¯t smelled it yet, but was so scared by a scream that he didn¡¯t even dare to lift his head.

    Standing in front of the mirror, Rosemary could clearly feel that one of her hearts was still thumping until now.

    Rosemary, Rosemary, what have you just done?

    Just thinking about what she had just done made Rosemary wish she never had to leave this door.

    Hands over his face, really no face.

    She wasn¡¯t going to go out for a while anyway. Rosemary was worried that Wilson would call her at the door, so she simply took a shower first.

    Twisting on the tap, Rosemary slowly pulled her clothes off.

    Looking up, Rosemary saw herself in the mirror, covered in bruises and hickeys, and she could tell with her toes who had done it.

    He wouldn¡¯t even let his own physiological period go by and have a blood bath!

 438 Fooled â€¦â€¦

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the olddy wants you to freshen up and go down to breakfast!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Rosemary had been inside the bathroom for almost an hour when she heard the maide calling and answered.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing and being ready to get dressed, Rosemary realized she was running so fast that she forgot that pajamas came in.

    I just got my previous clothes wet again, and luckily there was a bath towel on the shelf.

    Grabbing a towel and wrapping herself up, Rosemary gently opened the bathroom door a bit and looked around before realizing that Wilson had left the room at some point!

    Rosemary let out a soft breath before stepping out of the bathroom.

    After choosing a random outfit, Rosemary got dressed and went downstairs.

    ¡°Good morning The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Good morning Owen!¡±

    The housekeeper was happy to see Rosemarying down from upstairs and went up to greet her.

    ¡°Owen is your back rheumatism getting better?¡±

    ¡°Thank you The Great Young Lady for your concern, my back is healed!¡±

    Stepping forward, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Good morning, Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Mom!¡±

    Rosemary walked to the dining room and called out to the olddy and Marian.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    The olddy patted the seat beside her, indicating that Rosemary should sit next to her.

    ¡°Sleeping well, thanks for your concern Grandma!¡±

    ¡°That Wilson kid didn¡¯t bully you, did he?¡±

    Rosemary was so said by the olddy, the scene of this morning shed in her mind, and her face quickly flushed.

    Marian saw Rosemary¡¯s cheeks flushed and thought it was because she was embarrassed, so he said to the olddy, ¡°Mom, Wilson likes Rosemary so much, he can¡¯t wait to love her?¡±

    ¡°This can not dare to say, this at the beginning if it is not this brat, and how can make Rosemary suffer so much!¡±

    When the olddy spoke of Wilson, there was a surge of anger in her heart.

    If she were not old now, she would really want to hang that useless brat up and beat him up?

    ¡°Grandma!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the old man with a face that fought for himself, and a warm feeling welled up in her heart.

    No matter what, her grandmother was always on her side, never asked her what happened, but always chose to believe her, which made her very touched.

    ¡°Okay, I will not say is, look at you, do not protect him in everything, this man can not be spoiled, will spoil them out of the disease, understand?¡±

    The olddy patted Rosemary¡¯s hand and said in a serious voice.

    Although Grandma seems to really hate Wilson on the surface, Rosemary knows in her heart that Grandma wants to set them up, but just doesn¡¯t know how to say anything, so she keeps talking bad about Wilson.

    At the beginning, Rosemary was nning to find an appropriate time to tell her grandmother about the rtionship between her and Wilson when she returned, but now, she saw the expectation in her grandmother¡¯s eyes, the kind of expectation that the family can reunite Serena, so Rosemary could not bear to speak.

    ¡°I know! Don¡¯t worry, I promise I won¡¯t put myself at a disadvantage, as long as Grandma is healthy, it¡¯s the best for Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary took the olddy¡¯s arm and pouted.

    ¡°Rosemary, Grandma knows that it is wrong of Wilson to do such a thing this time, but you believe Grandma, Wilson really loves you, just look at Grandma this Mr. Chuang face, forgive him, OK?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, I ¡­¡±

    In this moment, Rosemary did not know how to refuse the request of the old man in front of her.

    Grandma would definitely be sad if she refused outright.

    Grandmother is the only one who is not the closest rtive, but is better to her than the closest rtive, besides her parents.

    ¡°Rosemary, Grandma¡¯s greatest wish is to see you happy as the younger generation, just promise Grandma!¡±

    Marian, seeing Rosemary¡¯s hesitation, whispered aside.

    When the olddy saw that Rosemary did not say anything, she sighed lightly and said, ¡°Xiao Yue, you should not give Rosemary a hard time, if you want to me it, you can only me that brat Wilson for not cherishing it, it¡¯s Rosemary¡¯s fault for not forgiving him!¡±

    ¡°Mom, you are not well, so don¡¯t worry too much, the saying goes, children and grandchildren have their own blessings, your old man should not think so much, or your blood pressure will rise again!¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for our The Grant family!¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting on the sidelines, didn¡¯t know whether she should say yes or no at this moment.

    But seeing her grandmother in this state now makes her heart feel especially bad again.

    After thinking for a while, Rosemary finally said to the olddy, ¡°Grandma, I promise you, but didn¡¯t you just say that? This man can not be spoiled? So I ¡­¡±

    After that, Rosemary came up to the olddy¡¯s ear and muttered a few words, which made her say yes!

    ¡°Grandma, do you think this is okay?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine! I¡¯ll let you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary went up and hugged the olddy, smiling.

    The three of them sat at the table, talking andughing over breakfast, Rosemary eating and telling the olddy interesting stories about her time in W.

    After breakfast, Marian went to the office and the olddy went back to her room to rest after breakfast every day.

    I thought I had made an appointment with Tina yesterday to meet today, and seeing that it was still early, I decided to go see my parents.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are you going out?¡±

    Rosemary came down from upstairs with her bag and saw the housekeeper standing in the doorway and asked her.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°The young master said that if The Great Young Lady wants to visit the grave, wait until the young master returns in a while and he will personally apany you!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just go by myself! By the way, Owen, can I get a driver to take me there?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I¡¯m sorry, but all the drivers in the house are out picking things up and won¡¯t be back for a couple of hours!¡±

    The housekeeper said with difficulty that when the young master left in the morning, he only exined that he told Rosemary to wait for her, but did not say that he would use the car.

    Just a few days ago The Grant family has two drivers because of some family matters, thedy gave them a vacation, this moment, it is really difficult to find.

    ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a taxi then!¡±

    At the sound of the words, Rosemary was already heading for the door.

    Rosemary had just walked up to the front door of the vi when she saw Bruce driving in from outside in his car.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, it¡¯s really you, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Once the car was parked, Bruce practically jogged over.

    ¡°Bruce, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are you going out?¡±

    Bruce smiled when he saw Rosemary with her bag in her hand and asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I want to go see my parents, are you free now?¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me walk you there!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary pulled open the car door and got in.

    The car soon headed for the cemetery on the outskirts of the city.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, when did youe back, and did the young mastere back with you?¡±

 439 can start over

    ¡°Bruce, can we change the subject?¡±

    What happened before, Rosemary did not want to mention.

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Bruce quickly guessed that the young master should be out of town.

    Perhaps Rosemary felt that her tone was too excited, so she smiled and asked, ¡°How are your parents¡¯ health these days when I am away?¡±

    ¡°My dad is now able to stand on his legs and my mom is doing quite well, thanks to The Great Young Lady for caring!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Leaning against the window, Rosemary suddenly felt so many things that seemed like they happened yesterday.

    ¡°Since The Great Young Lady disappeared, the Great Young Master misses The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Listening to Bruce¡¯s words, Rosemary was surprised that she didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    After a while, Rosemary returned: ¡°I came back this time, just for a few days, as long as I came back to see the olddy¡¯s health, and, from now on, you should still call me Rosemary!¡±

    Bruce thought nothing of it and said, ¡°How can that be? In my heart, you will always be our The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Wilson and I have been divorced for a long time!¡±

    Bruce hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°The Great Young Lady you may not know it, the young master did not divorce you, the divorce papers that he asked you to sign before have been kept in the safe, he really did not divorce you!¡±

    ¡°But in my mind, we¡¯re divorced!¡±

    At that, Bruce puzzled asked: ¡°The Great Young Lady you are not very much in love with the young master? When the young master has not yet woke up you did not abandon him,ter the young master woke up, between the two of you so much love, now how can you think so?¡±

    ¡°Furthermore, the young master has already remembered everything already, how can you give up on the young master?¡±

    ¡°Bruce, maybe you don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m saying right now, but I really don¡¯t know how to exin to you right now that Wilson and I, we can never go back to the way we were before!¡±

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t go back, then don¡¯t go back, you can start over with the young master!

    ¡°Starting over?¡±

    Looking at Bruceuprehendingly, Rosemary didn¡¯t seem to understand what his words meant.

    ¡°Yes, I believe that in your heart you must still love the young master, and since you still love, why do you want to suppress your inner feelings?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Bruce and asked, ¡°You mean I I¡¯m still in love with Wilson?¡±

    Bruce nodded and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Haven¡¯t you noticed that every time you talk about the young master, the corners of your mouth are slightly raised upward, isn¡¯t that like?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary is not sure how she feels when she talks about Wilson, but every time she thinks of being away from him, she is still very upset.

    This was especially true when Grandma turned to her and told her to forgive him, which left Rosemary at a loss for what to do.

    Sometimes Rosemary wonders if she hadn¡¯t married into The Grant family in that way, but had met Wilson the way she did, would it all have been different?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Perhaps it is true, as Bruce said, that deep inside herself she has always loved Wilson, but her subconscious fears that what happened before will happen again, she is afraid to face it!

    The car soon drove to the cemetery, Rosemary bought two bouquets of chrysanthemums from a florist and walked towards the cemetery.

    Looking at the rows of headstones, Rosemary took a deep breath.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m here to see you!¡±

    Rosemary ced the flowers in front of the tomb and gently leaned against the headstone, ¡°Mom and Dad, how are you doing after not visiting you for so long?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry, it¡¯s all because of my daughter¡¯s unfiliality, if it wasn¡¯t for me, our The Harris family wouldn¡¯t have be what it is now, and dad wouldn¡¯t have left me so early!¡±

    Rosemary touched the cold tombstone, and her eyes were flooded with crystal tears.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m sorry, I did not protect your grandson, let him so small have not had time to see what the world is like, it is gone, I do not want this, but I really have no way, I can not protect him ¡­¡±

    Rosemary sat presently and said all the bitterness and aggravation in her heart.

    This half year, let Rosemary understand a lot of things, but also deeply appreciate a mother¡¯s deep love for her children, and helpless!

    If it wasn¡¯t for that ident, her baby would have started calling her mother.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    A car pulled up in front of Bruce¡¯s car and Wilson stepped out of the car and asked Bruce.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady just went up, but I saw The Great Young Lady seemed to be crying, but also seemed to beughing, I didn¡¯t dare to go up, so I just stood guard here!¡±

    ¡°Did she just say anything?¡±

    Bruce shook his head and said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over there, and you continue to keep watch here!¡±

    Wilson barked amand to Bruce, which led him toward the cemetery.

    Rosemary, who was crying andughing, didn¡¯t notice Wilsoning this way, and wiped her tears and continued.

    After a while, Rosemary heard what seemed to be a noise behind her and turned her head to see Wilson standing behind her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me toe along?¡±

    ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t need toe!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson put the flowers in his hand aside and said, ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m here to see you!¡±

    ¡°Have you been here before?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson¡¯s flowers, which were different from the ones she bought.

    Just now when she cleared the grave, she cleared a bouquet of flowers identical to the one Wilson is buying now.

    ¡°Well, after I think about it, I¡¯lle to Mom and Dad¡¯s face often to apologize!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary tried to say something else, but held her tongue.

    After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t want this!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I just want you to know that I really know I was wrong, and I don¡¯t have the luxury of expecting you to forgive me now, I can wait until you see my true heart!¡±

    Even if she really can¡¯t have children in the future, he won¡¯t mind!

    ¡°As long as I can be with you, no matter what, I can take it!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t interrupt any of your decisions, because that¡¯s your business, but whether I forgive you or not, that¡¯s my business.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson was quick to agree, and the fact that she could say something like that was proof that she had begun to have hope.

    ¡°You promised so quickly, aren¡¯t you worried about waiting for me for years and then having nothing in the end?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not worried!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson responded quickly.

    ¡°I will spend a lifetime to prove my love for you!¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary was silent and did not make a sound.

 440 People like her donâ€™t need sympathy

    Rosemary looked at her smiling parents on the tombstone and suddenly asked Wilson, ¡°Wilson, I have something I want to ask you, in front of my parents, tell me truthfully!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you tell me!¡±

    ¡°Did you do it when Olivia was exiled on a desert ind?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and without a moment¡¯s hesitation, quickly responded.

    ¡°So did Olivia have anything to do with my dad¡¯s death?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson wondered what she really knew. Did she never forgive herself because she thought she was the one who indirectly killed her father?

    ¡°Rosemary, today I promise you in front of mom and dad that father-inw¡¯s death had nothing to do with Olivia! If I really did, I will not be allowed to be well ¡­¡±

    Before the word ¡°death¡± could be uttered, Rosemary would cover his mouth with her hand!

    ¡°I believe you!¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary looked at the tombstone, paused for a moment, and said, ¡°Olivia told me a lot of things when I was at the beach, and although I didn¡¯t believe what she said, I still want to hear it from you myself!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, the reason why Olivia would let me stay on the deserted ind, it¡¯s because her previous n was to let you stay on that deserted ind, I was just returning the favor, as for her father, it was also his fault, if he didn¡¯t make those unseemly deals, how could he let people take advantage of it. ¡±

    After a pause, Wilson number said: ¡°If it was not because he bought your life in the mob, I would not have submitted his crime, I did this to him is already very kind!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fear that Rosemary would be burdenedter when she found out, he would have wanted to take Camden¡¯s life straight away.

    Although he moved some tampering inside the cell, but he asked for it!

    Who let him let the good times roll and presume to touch his Wilson¡¯s woman.

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary was slightly surprised, not expecting Olivia¡¯s family to be such indiscriminate people.

    ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have left Olivia on that deserted ind, should you?¡±

    Although at the beginning when I heard Wilson say it, my own heart was also very atmospheric, but the same woman, this punishment is not a little heavy on her.

    But if Wilson hadn¡¯t appeared in time to save her, then it would have been herself living on that deserted ind. Just thinking about it, Rosemary felt a shiver run through her body.

    ¡°Rosemary, to people like her should bear the consequences for the faults theymit, such people do not need sympathy!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary nodded, if it wasn¡¯t for her narrow-mindedness and jealousy, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten herself into trouble!

    This is probably what the old people used to say, digging traps for yourself!

    *****

    Nathaniel Vi

    Tina poured a ss of milk from the kitchen and carried it to the study on the second floor, this time Vincent¡¯spany has a few projects inside the progress is not very smooth, often busy even forget to eat breakfast.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    The door was gently pushed open, and Tina saw Vincent¡¯s face full of fatigue, with a hint of hoarseness in his voice.

    ¡°Vincent, I¡¯ve warmed up a ss of milk for you, have some first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When Vincent saw that it was Tina, he put down the file in his hand and got up to sit down on the sofa at the side.

    ¡°Look how thin you¡¯ve gottentely!¡±

    Looking at her husband, Tina gently stroked Vincent¡¯s cheek and said heartily.

    He grabbed Tina¡¯s hand and pulled it into his arms, saying, ¡°Now I just need to see our daughter growing up day by day, I feel that all the pain and suffering is worth it!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Have those old stubborn people in thepany made things difficult for you again recently?¡±

    When she first got married, Tina always thought that The Meyer Family did not need to go through other people no matter what decisions they made, untilter when she talked to Lareina, she realized that the reason why The Meyer Family was so huge was that, in addition to Chris Meyer, The Meyer Family also had Some of the old shareholders who founded thepany with Chris Meyer, although the basic things are The Meyer Family to decide, but some major things, or need to open a shareholders meeting to decide!

    Recently, Chris Meyer¡¯s health is getting worse and worse, and those shareholders with higher seniority in thepany often make things difficult for Vincent because they are the elders.

    Previously Vincent offered to Chris Meyer to suppress those old shareholders, but was rejected by Chris Meyer.

    Chris Meyer on the matter felt that if he agreed with Vincent¡¯s opinion, he would make others feel uncaring and ungrateful!

    Because of this matter, Vincent and his father discussed for a long time, but Chris Meyer kept insisting, and Vincent finally did not mention this matter again.

    But recently, thepany¡¯s old shareholders are secretly making some small moves in private, and they are also the senior generation of thepany, everywhere to give Vincent problems, knowing that some projects are not any profit, but also forced Vincent to sign.

    If Chris Meyer hadn¡¯t let him move them, he would have taken a shot at them!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just those few old stubborn people, your husband I still have a way!¡±

    ¡°Really? It really hurts me every time I see you working so hard!¡±

    ¡°Fools!¡±

    Vincent hugged Tina and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, dotingly saying.

    ¡°Vincent,st night mom told me that dad¡¯s health has been very badtely and mom wants to take him abroad to convalesce!¡±

    ¡°So what did Dad say?¡±

    ¡°Dad didn¡¯t agree!¡±

    Tinay in Vincent¡¯s arms and whispered.

    Since the birth of their daughter, Chris Meyer and Lareina have put all their efforts into their granddaughter¡¯s body, almost everything is done by the two people themselves, if not for Vincent¡¯s concern that Chris Meyer¡¯s body can¡¯t take it, I¡¯m afraid even at night with their own sleep.

    It was only after Vincent¡¯s strong request that they agreed to get a scripture-minded maid to help carry them around.

    Vincent, of course, knew the reason why his father refused to go abroad, mainly because he did not want to leave his little granddaughter.

    However, if the parents take the child out with them, Tina will certainly not want to, there are several times he wanted to open his mouth to talk to Tina about the child, worried that it would hurt Tina¡¯s always did not say the words.

    ¡°Vincent, you have time to persuade Dad, maybe he will listen to what you say!¡±

    Tina has been married into The Meyer Family for more than half a year, and is anxious to see Chris Meyer¡¯s health not improve.

    Originally, at the beginning, we said that when they got married, they would go abroad to convalesce, but then we worried that Tina would be bored at home alone, and we did not feel at ease, so we put the matter off again. Later, when the child was born, Chris Meyer¡¯s health seemed to be a little better than before, so we did not mention this matter, and we knew thatst night, Lareina mentioned it to her.

 441 Iâ€™m coming for you

    ¡°Rosemary, you know the main reason Dad won¡¯t go abroad is because of Becky, Dad used to listen to Mom the most, but now ¡­¡±

    At this point in the conversation, Vincent wanted to say something but stopped.

    ¡°No matter what, you should still persuade dad, if he really doesn¡¯t want to let Becky go, then let Becky apany them to go abroad together!¡±

    When Tina said this, Vincent could see the reluctance in her heart, after all, the child was born only three and a half months ago, what mother would want to separate her child!

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina in surprise, obviously not expecting Tina to speak up first.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just let Becky take us to pay good respect to her grandparents!¡±

    Tina¡¯s heart is very sad when she thinks of her daughter leaving her side when she is still that young.

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s a blessing in myst life that I, Vincent, got to marry you in this life!¡±

    ¡°Huh, look at my goose bumps, that¡¯s not easying from your Vincent¡¯s mouth!¡±

    Fearing that Vincent would worry about himself, Tina held back the hard feelings in her heart and pretended to be rxed and flirtatious.

    ¡°Tina, I meant what I said!¡±

    Vincent saw Tinaughing heartlessly and was very serious.

    ¡°So that means you have to be nicer to me in the future, and only to me alone, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±

    Holding Tina, Vincent¡¯s heart was full of happiness.

    What more could a man ask for than a wife like this?

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Suddenly Tina jumped up from Vincent¡¯s arms and shouted.

    ¡°I have an appointment with Rosemary to meet today, it¡¯s gettingte, I have to hurry out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, it¡¯s still early?¡±

    Looking at his confused little petite wife, Vincent whispered a reminder from the side.

    ¡°How can you not be in a hurry? I didn¡¯t allow myself to see Rosemaryuntil yesterday, and if it weren¡¯t for Wilson¡¯s grandmother waiting for her at home, I would have dragged Rosemary straight back to my housest night and talked for three days and nights?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in your heart forever Rosemary is in front of me!¡±

    Vincent looked at his young wife helplessly, his tone sour.

    Tina had just reached the door when she choked on a strong sour smell, turned around and walked up to Vincent, hooked her hands around his neck, dropped a quick kiss on his lips and said, ¡°You¡¯re my husband, my daughter¡¯s father, Rosemary is my best friend, you two can¡¯tpare! ¡±

    After saying that, he left the room.

    Looking at Tina¡¯s departing back, Vincent shook his head helplessly.

    For this woman, Vincent really love miserable, the surface looks confused a small woman, but can be all the hearts of all the people in the family to take.

    Even that old, stubborn grandfather of his was coaxed into submission by her, which shows that his wife¡¯s charm is really good.

    ********

    ¡°You go back first, I¡¯ll just wait here for Tina!¡±

    Rosemary asked Wilson to drop her off at a cafe she used to go to with Tina, said.

    ¡°Okay, call me when you¡¯re done talking, I¡¯ming over to pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With these words, Wilson left.

    Seeing Wilson leave, Rosemary took a deep breath, just in front of her parents, talking to him did not feel anything, but aftering down from the mountain, Rosemary sat in Wilson¡¯s car, feltfortable all over, instantly reminded her of this morning¡¯s events.

    The atmosphere felt instantly awkward to the extreme.

    Fortunately, Wilson decided not to mention this morning¡¯s events, which made Rosemary, who was feeling very ufortable, a little better.

    Rosemary walked into the coffee house and saw the waitresse up with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Wee to the house, how many people, please?¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°This way please!¡±

    Rosemary chose a corner by the window and sat down, as she had been ustomed to do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a cappino first, please!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    The waiter smiled faintly at Rosemary and turned to leave.

    Rosemary took out her cell phone and dialed Tina¡¯s number.

    ¡°Tina, is iting?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m at the same cafe we used toe to before, so juste straight over!¡±

    Talked to Tina about the address of her location and quickly hung up the phone.

    Rosemary put one hand on her cheek and looked outside. The view outside the window remained the same as before, only she had changed.

    When he and Tina went to college, every time they were tired of shopping, they woulde to this coffee house to sit for a while, not because of anything else, just because every time they came here, they could make others have a very rxed feeling.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    A rusty Mandarin voice pulled Rosemary back from her soul.

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw a handsome foreign man looking at her.

    ¡°Jackson?¡±

    ¡°Hi, it¡¯s really you, Rosemary!¡±

    Jackson looked at Rosemary and was thrilled.

    ¡°Jackson, what are you doing here?¡±

    Rosemary had just gotten up from her seat when Jackson gave her a full hug.

    Rosemary is still a little ufortable with Jackson¡¯s enthusiasm.

    Obviously, Rosemary was still surprised that Jackson would appear in this small coffee house, how a famous photographer like him would appear here.

    ¡°I came here to see you!¡±

    Jackson walked across to Rosemary and sat down, straightforwardly.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary felt the eyes of the other customers in the coffee shop on her.

    Coughing lightly, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Jackson, don¡¯t joke around, you¡¯ll make people misunderstand if you say that!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Jackson realized the other guests were looking at them and shrugged at Rosemary.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, let them say what they want to say, I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Jackson said to Rosemary in her somewhat rusty Chinese.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°By the way, Jackson, when did youe to c-city, why didn¡¯t you call me beforehand?¡±

    She remembered she had left him her phone number before!

    ¡°And how did you end up in this coffee house?¡±

    Faced with Rosemary¡¯s questions, Jackson was at a loss as to which question to answer first!

    ¡°You asked me so many questions, which one do you want to hear first?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I got too excited!¡±

    Rosemary then realized that she had been a little rude!

    ¡°Haha, I just like girls like you who are frank, direct and don¡¯t beat around the bush!¡±

    Jackson has always had a high opinion of Rosemary, and if he didn¡¯t know she was married, he would have packaged her as one of the world¡¯s top models!

    It made Jacksonment for a long time that Rosemary was not able to pursue a modeling career.

    In the face of Jackson¡¯spliments, Rosemary only smiled slightly, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she had married into The Grant family, she might have actually considered his suggestion.

    After all, opportunities are unattainable!

 442 you are special

    ¡°Jackson, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet?¡±

    Rosemary herself was a little embarrassed by Jackson¡¯s constant praise.

    Jackson pped his head, made a face at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°So which question do you want to hear first?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s answer the first question first, howe you came to c-city and didn¡¯t call me?¡±

    ¡°The phone number you gave me before could not be reached, I had no choice but toe here to find you ah!¡±

    Jackson was looking at Rosemary with sorrowful eyes when he said this.

    Rosemary then remembered that she had lost contact with all of them after she was up by Marcy and her phone numbers were all re-registered!

    Looking at Jackson, Rosemary said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Jackson, I seem to have changed my phone number during the first month of the year and forgot to tell you guys!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, didn¡¯t we still meet now? It proves that there is still a destiny between us!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So how did you end up in this coffee house?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I just arrived herest night because I wanted to get familiar with the bad situation in the neighborhood, and when I happened to walk to this coffee shop, I thought that this coffee house has a lot of character, and you can walk in and feel rxed all over.¡±

    Jackson¡¯s eyes scanned the store and then turned to Rosemary.

    ¡°Really? Looks like I¡¯ve met my soulmate, my friend and I love toe here, although it¡¯s not one of those high-end restaurants, but aftering here once, it really makes you linger.¡±

    Although Rosemary is a luxury girl, she is not that interested in those so-called luxury goods, brand names, unlike those luxury girls, if they are allowed to drink a cup of coffee in this kind of ce, they will feel lowered their status.

    ¡°You¡¯re really special!¡±

    Jackson looked at Rosemary and said from the bottom of his heart.

    Rosemary looked at Jackson and Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°The ones I knew before, whether they were rich girls or popr stars, and famous models, if you let theme to such ces, they would definitely scream loudly at you and feel that such ces are an insult to them!¡±

    ¡°What you said may be part of it, not all luxury girls are like that!¡±

    Looking at Jackson, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re the special one!¡±

    Rosemary had a bitter smile on her lips. If her mother hadn¡¯t died early, she probably wouldn¡¯t be here either!

    After all, the reason why they do not like those high-end restaurants, luxury goods, perhaps because they often give Laurie exploitation when they were small, do not have to attend that kind of important reception, and slowly do not feel those things, but to this kind of small ces love it!

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re only looking at the surface of me?¡±

    ¡°NO, NO, NO¡­¡±

    Jackson held out a finger to Rosemary and shook it in disapproval.

    ¡°You have a kindness in you that others say is not there, and people like you are notparable to those scheming women!¡±

    Seeing Jackson speak so highly of herself, Rosemary felt that Jackson thought too highly of her, and if others really bullied her, she would definitely fight back!

    ¡°Jackson, I am not as good as you say, I am also a person who has revenge, if anyone bullies me, I will definitely return the favor!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, or else you¡¯d still be standing there for her to bully?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, in your Chinesenguage, that person is a fool!¡±

    Poof, Rosemaryughed at Jackson¡¯s words.

    Looking at Jackson, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a dark side!¡±

    ¡°NO, I¡¯m not dark, I think my skin is very white!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rosemary was dumbfounded by Jackson¡¯s words, when did she say t he ck!

    It seems that Jackson learned Chinese temporarily because he wasing to c-city to find her!

    ¡°NO, I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re ck, I¡¯m just making an analogy of your previous statement!¡±

    After Jackson heard Rosemary¡¯s exnation, he then said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, I misheard!¡±

    Scratching his head, Jackson was clearly embarrassed by what he had just said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, when I first learned English in school, I used to get the meaning of words wrong and made a lot of jokes too? Compared to us, you¡¯re already great!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Rosemary didn¡¯t lie to Jackson, when she first started learning English, she really made a lot of jokes!

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you!¡±

    Jackson shook Rosemary¡¯s hand and said happily.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Tina came in and saw a blonde foreigner holding their Rosemary¡¯s hand at night, and the look made people think of something else!

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Rosemary drew back her hand, stood up and pulled Tina to Jackson¡¯s face and introduced her, ¡°Tina, this is my friend I met in Venice, the famous French photographer Jackson!¡±

    ¡°Jackson, this is my good sister Tina!¡±

    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±

    Jackson?

    Is he the Jackson that the entertainment industry is trying to invite to take pictures of themselves?

    Before Tina could react, she was hugged tightly by Jackson.

    Suddenly being held in the arms of a strange man, Tina¡¯s first reaction was to push the person away!

    Jackson was a little overwhelmed by Tina¡¯s reaction and looked at Rosemary with a puzzled expression.

    Seeing Tina¡¯s reaction, Rosemary smiled slightly and said, ¡°Tina, you¡¯re too sensitive, it¡¯s just Jackson¡¯s basic etiquette abroad!¡±

    Rosemary turned to Jackson again and exined, ¡°Sorry, Jackson, my friend is just a little ufortable with the way you guys say hello over there!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it!¡±

    After listening to Rosemary¡¯s exnation, Jackson nodded his head with seeming understanding.

    Because in foreign countries, whether it is hugging, or kissing, in their ce is a very normal act, he just did not react at once.

    Tina realized her outburst and smiled at JacksonTammy, ¡°Nice to meet you, Jackson!¡±

    Holding out her hand, Tina had recovered herself from the difort she had just experienced.

    Jackson followed Tina¡¯s example and extended his hand to shake hers, smiling and saying, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary had a guest, Jackson said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, since you have a guest then I¡¯ll leave now, I¡¯lle back to you tomorrow!¡±

    After that, Jackson took out a pen and paper from his bag and quickly wrote down the address and phone number of the hotel he was staying at and gave it to Rosemary.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call youter!¡±

    ¡°OK, bye!¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    The words fell, Jackson which Olivia did not want to leave.

 443 Cruel Past

    ¡°Rosemary, how do you know Jackson?¡±

    As soon as Jackson left, Tina pulled Rosemary down and asked curiously.

    Rosemary looked at her friend¡¯s gossipy expression and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You¡¯re a mother now, why are you still so interested in all this gossip, be careful that my goddaughter inherits this good gene from you in the future!¡±

    ¡°Go, don¡¯t scare me with my daughter, besides, what¡¯s wrong with my daughter looking like me!¡±

    Tina finished and made a narcissistic gesture to show Rosemary.

    ¡°You, I haven¡¯t seen you for half a year, still the same as before, so self-absorbed!¡±

    ¡°Why should I change! I¡¯m just as good as before except I¡¯m already the mother of a child!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Tina spat her tongue out mischievously.

    ¡°I met Jackson when I was on vacation in Venice, Wilson¡¯s best friend happened to be in the same hotel as us at the time, she opened her own studio and offered to let us take a set of wedding photos in Venice, that¡¯s how I met Jackson who took photos for me, he invited me to be his model at the time, I was worried that Wilson wouldn¡¯t agree. I didn¡¯t say yes to him, butter, at his strong request, I agreed to help him shoot an important magazine cover!¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that she came to C City this time just to get a few pictures from you?¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°I guess so!¡±

    ¡°But what exactly is going on, I don¡¯t know right now!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Well, enough about the others, let¡¯s talk about you!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina and smiled.

    ¡°Miss, may I take your order?¡±

    ¡°A ss of juice for me, please!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    The waiter nodded at Tina and turned to leave.

    The words fell, Tina¡¯s entire body slumped on the table, helplessness written all over her small face.

    Rosemary saw her like this and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°My father-inw is not well, my mother-inw wants my father-inw to go abroad to convalesce, but my father-inw does not want to leave his granddaughter, has refused to go, I went to discuss this matter with Vincent today, a soft heart, and Vincent said to let Becky follow their two old people to go abroad!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±

    Looking at Tina, Rosemary couldn¡¯t understand why she was still moping!

    Tina sat up from the table, rolled her eyes at Rosemary, and said in no good mood, ¡°I¡¯m about to be separated from my own baby girl, and instead offorting me, howe you¡¯re still saying yes?¡±

    Looking at Tina¡¯s reluctant look, Rosemary understood that this silly girl was a moment of weakness and spoke quickly, that¡¯s why she is now in a bad mood!

    ¡°It is indeed cruel to separate you mother and daughter, but think about it from another perspective, it is a good thing! Isn¡¯t it good to let Becky follow her grandparents abroad, so that his grandfather Carry¡¯s can heal abroad, and so that you can have a baby brother for her?¡±

    ¡°Who says it¡¯s going to happen again!¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary with no good grace, did she think she was a sow?

    Rosemary looked at Tina¡¯s pouting mouth and said with a smile, ¡°Tina, don¡¯t you get angry? I mean what I say, think about it, Vincent is the heir of The Meyer Family n, now his every move will be watched by the people of the family, if they take your daughter to task, won¡¯t it be very troublesome!¡±

    In the middle of the rich family, especially like The Meyer FamilyThe Great Young Lady¡¯s identity, I do not know how many girls crowded to get in, if one day The Meyer Family family really take Tina did not give birth to a son to say things, this will undoubtedly make Tina in The Meyer Family bad life!

    Although she believed that with Vincent¡¯s feelings for Tina, he would not give in, but giving birth to a boy for The Meyer Family early would be good for Tina, Vincent, and even for The Meyer Family as a whole, so that those who wanted to squeeze into The Meyer Family as The Great Young Lady!

    Since the experience of falling into the sea, Rosemary also has a better understanding of many things, the open and dark struggle in the luxury family is actually a hundred times more cruel than imagined a thousand times.

    She doesn¡¯t want what happened to her to happen to her best friend.

    Rosemary¡¯s words made Tina ponder. Just the week before, Lareina had told her to get her body well so that having a second child would not be so hard in the future, perhaps because she was not good at saying so directly, which is why she hinted that she would wait until her body was well so that she could have another boy for The Meyer Family n.

    ¡°Rosemary, I think you¡¯ve changed and be more mature this time back!¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary and said heartily.

    Rosemary mouth can not help but reveal a bitter smile, said faintly: ¡°I have been dead once, for many things have also figured out, many things are not your heart to operate, she will blossom, often seemingly very good, the results are not what you can think!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what exactly have you been going through these days, what the whole thing is about, can you tell me about it?¡±

    Tina could see in Rosemary¡¯s eyes the struggle between life and death on the brink, and it made her heart flutter violently.

    See Rosemary did not say anything, Tina continued: ¡°I received a call from Joseph, felt the beach, in addition to the ground those blood, there is nothing, everyone except know that you are to save Karen came to the beach, which happened, we do not know what is going on until now! ¡±

    Rosemary knew that if she didn¡¯t tell her the whole story, she would keep asking questions!

    Close your eyes, Rosemary¡¯s mind slowly flooded with the events of six months ago, the heartbreaking pain, and the loss of her child, are a scar in her heart that can never be healed.

    ¡°That day I was resting in my vi room when I suddenly received a call from Karen¡¯s ssmate saying that Karen had been kidnapped, and I went alone to the location the kidnappers said because I was worried about Karen¡¯s safety. On the way there, I called Wilson several times, but no one answered. I was about to call Edmund when I received a call from the kidnappers, warning me not to call anyone else or call the police. Mayday, I thought Wilson saw my missed calls, will call me, but did not expect ¡­¡±

    When Rosemary said the whole thing, Tina had already cried into a tearful person, sitting next to Rosemary, hugging her tightly, but her own body was shivering.

    They never dreamed that what Rosemary went through in the first ce was so cruel ¡­

 444 Let her sing night and day â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Tina gently stroked Rosemary¡¯s cheek, she couldn¡¯t believe that just six months ago, this fairy-looking face had suffered disfigurement.

    Rosemary wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it¡¯s all in the past, am I not fine now?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry, I promised to protect you well, I¡¯m so useless, I made you suffer so much!¡±

    Grabbing Tina¡¯s hand, Rosemary took a deep breath and said, ¡°I¡¯m really okay, and you should be happy for me and d to be sitting here with me again!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Flinging herself into Rosemary¡¯s arms, Tina did note out of Rosemary¡¯s hurt for a long time.

    ¡°Silly girl, if you keep crying like this, we¡¯ll be surrounded by others!¡±

    Rosemary looked down at Tina and smiled.

    Because she was her best sister, she told her what had happened to her in the first ce, that is, in front of Wilson, she did not tell her everything that had happened.

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Tina sat up straight and realized that many people next to her were looking at them, some whispering.

    ¡°Rosemary, in the future, no matter what happens, you must remember to inform me at the first opportunity, okay?¡±

    Although Rosemary seems to be safe and sound now, just think if Rosemary hadn¡¯t met that man named Marcy, would she have been doomed to never see her again in her life.

    Just the thought that she would almost never see her again made Tina¡¯s heart pound with fear.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tina, what happenedst time was my fault and I¡¯m responsible for it, if I had been calmer, I wouldn¡¯t have fallen for Olivia¡¯s trick.¡±

    For this matter, Rosemary also feels that she was too impulsive at first, if she could have calmed down a bit and called Edmund or Tina first, maybe the baby would not have been lost.

    This matter is always a thorn in her heart.

    Tina dried her tears with a tissue from the table and asked Rosemary, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Olivia handed over to the police on suspicion of kidnapping in the first ce? That incident was caused by her from the beginning to the end, not to mention that you didn¡¯t cause her to be sent to the police station, so why would she want to retaliate against you?¡±

    Although Tina also knows that Olivia¡¯s jealousy is particrly strong, but then again, this woman will be so horrible when she starts to go crazy!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Rosemary sighed lightly and said, ¡°Actually Olivia kidnapped me to that deserted ind in the first ce, not just to intimidate me, but to find two people who intended to throw me on that deserted ind to live with two idiots!¡±

    ¡°You mean, she got two idiots to rape you?¡±

    Tina¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Rosemary in disbelief.

    Perhaps she was too surprised, Tina¡¯s volume was a little loud, and the guests next to her cast surprised nces.

    ¡°Keep your voice down!¡±

    ring at Tina, Rosemary whispered a reminder.

    Tina hurriedly turned her head and made an apologetic gesture to the guests next to her until everyone¡¯s eyes were no longer on them.

    ¡°I really did not expect that Olivia¡¯s heart is so evil, now I do think Wilson¡¯s punishment for her is too light, if it were me, it would be more than just giving her two fools, I would also send a batch of male dogs in heat over to her, so that she can sing night and day ¡­ ¡±

    When she thought of Olivia going so far as to return Rosemary in such a vicious way in the first ce, she hated to let her stay with the beast for the rest of her life, and she loved doing the beastly thing anyway.

    Listening to Tina¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows knitted lightly, this girl speaks too that, and I don¡¯t know how Vincent sees her!

    She knew Tina was fighting for herself, but she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head when she heard what she had just said out loud.

    ¡°By the way, how did Karen get back in the first ce?¡±

    When she was tricked by Olivia into going to the beach she didn¡¯t see Karen, and after she woke up for various reasons, and because she was weak, she didn¡¯t have time to inquire about Karen. Later when she was emotionally stable, she wanted to ask Marcy to help find out, but she was worried that they would reveal her identity, after all, at that time, she was already a person who had died once.

    When she saw Karen standing in front of her yesterday, Rosemary¡¯s heart, which had been hanging in the air, finally came down at that moment!

    Once we talk about Karen, Tina could not help but sigh lightly, which opened the mouth: ¡°When Edmund received a call from the driver, know that you went up to the southern suburbs of the sea, all of us went there, but in addition to the blood stains on the ground, there is nothing, that day the snow fell particrly heavy, but a moment, itid a thickyer of ¡­¡±

    ¡°By the time we found Karen, she was frozen to the point of not breathing, and if we had been half an hourter, Karen would have been ¡­¡±

    When she said this, Tina¡¯s voice choked up, she could not forget how everyone found Karen at that moment.

    The whole person is located in a Woody house, covered with thick snow, lips frozen purple, arms were tied behind the back, and two lines of tears on the face.

    I thought I was the only one who suffered from the whole thing, but I didn¡¯t expect to drag the innocent Karen into it.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because I dragged Karen into this. Luckily you guys found her, otherwise, even if I die, I won¡¯t be able to ount for it like her father, the people of the ancient vige.¡±

    ¡°The good thing is that it¡¯s all behind us now and Karen is okay, so don¡¯t me yourself!¡±

    Rosemary has not figured out until now that even if Olivia wanted to harm her, but she could not have known about Karen, since she could know to use Karen to lure her, then this person must know a lot about herself.

    But the matter between themselves and Karen, even Tina is not very clear, and furthermore, Karen has just been brought back by them, have not had time to introduce to everyone, Wilson had a car ident, plus a series of problems urredter, and how can anyone know?

    ¡°Do you find this matter suspicious?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary, who had a frown on her face, and came forward to ask.

    ¡°Well, there were not many people who could know about my rtionship with Karenat the beginning, not to mention that Karen lived with Joseph as soon as she arrived in c-city, and basically all her things were handled by Joseph¡¯s help, so by definition, no one should know about the rtionship between themselves and Karen!¡±

    No matter how Rosemary thinks, she still can¡¯t think of anyone who is most suspicious of this.

    ¡°Do you think this thing could be Rita?¡±

 445 How is he doing?

    Rosemary shook her head, her mind recalling all the previous contacts Rita had with herself, a situation that seemed unlikely.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be her!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    After all, at that time, only Rita¡¯s animosity towards Rosemary was the deepest, because at that time, there was no one but Rita who would have that deep hatred for Rosemary.

    ¡°You think, at that time Wilson has beenpletely convinced that Rita is her true love, although she will usually in front of Wilson will be packaged as a white lotus flower, but at that time I was not a great threat to her at all, if I really have to say that there is a threat to her, it is the child inside my belly, but Rita is not a stupid to The person who has no brain. She knew that even if she didn¡¯t like the baby in her heart, she wouldn¡¯t have lost it in front of Wilson, and if that were true, The Grant family wouldn¡¯t have let her into The Grant family¡¯s door.¡±

    Rosemary is very serious analysis of all the things that happened, although she and Rita contact time is not very long, also know this woman is not a good person, but the most basic point. That is, all she wants is The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady title, and what she sees is also The Grant family¡¯s property, and as long as she can get The Grant family people to acknowledge her, even if it is one more of her children, she can endure.

    Because she knew that as long as she let herself into The Grant family, whatever he did in the future, The Grant family would not be too suspicious of her.

    Tina nodded thoughtfully, thinking that Rosemary had a point.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not Rita, then who could it be? But didn¡¯t you say before that Wilson found out that this matter was rted to Rita?¡±

    ¡°In any case, this matter is certainly not as simple as we think, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Tina asked, looking at Rosemary and watching her with a slightly thoughtful look.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After a pause, said: ¡°But since I¡¯m back now, I think that person will definitely appear in front of us again, I just need to wait slowly now!¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Tina looked at her with unblinking eyes, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯ve changed so much!¡±

    ¡°No matter who it is, after a death, will be, because many things that were not thought through before, can not let go of, can not see past, at that moment you will understand!¡±

    After that experience, it made Rosemary understand one thing, how precious a person¡¯s life is, no matter what ites from, she has to be worthy of her parents who gave her life, not to y with her life in the hands of others.

    In the beginning it was because she was too obsessed with some things that her child had not yet had a chance to see the beautiful world, and because of this, she almost failed her father¡¯s expectations of her, so no matter what happens in the future, she will not be as unloving as she was before.

    ¡°Rosemary, remember that no matter what decision you make, I will always be your strongest back.¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe it!¡±

    The two hands sped together, and right now, Rosemary is more convinced of the belief in her head that she must make herself slowly stronger so that she can protect those close friends around her who will never leave her!

    ¡°By the way, I heard you yesterday, did you do something to Wilson, and I saw that you and she seemed to have a great deal of animosity?¡±

    Rosemary thought about the conversation the two of them had yesterday and was intrigued to see Edmund and Joseph¡¯s hidden smiles on the sidelines.

    As soon as Rosemary asked about Wilson, Tina said in a bad mood, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just helped you teach him a good lesson, you won¡¯t be hurt, right?¡±

    ¡°Howe? I¡¯m just curious how you dealt with him?¡±

    After all, with Wilson¡¯s ability in c-city, not just anyone can move him.

    Skimmed, Tina continued: ¡°As long as you¡¯re not heartbroken about him, I tell you, if it weren¡¯t for Edmund and Joseph putting in a good word for him in front of me, I would have been ready to fight him to the death!¡±

    After a pause, Tina continued: ¡°The day you disappeared, Edmund and I searched for you on the beach for a few days, but there was no news, and when Wilson knew you were missing, the look on his face that he did not care, I could not wait to go up to him and beat him up, until we all sent people to find you in the sea The more I thought about it, the more upset I was, so I went to Wilson¡¯s door and asked him to give me an exnation, and we ended up arguing, and when I got angry, I had The Meyer Family¡¯swyers take Wilson to court, and then¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it would have been if Edmund hadn¡¯te to me privatelyter and said that Wilson was drugged by Rita, that when Wilson was in the hospital, someone hadced his potion with a drug that could hypnotize the brain, and that as soon as he opened his eyes and the first person he saw, he would have decided that person was the one for him! ¡±

    Tina told Rosemary again what Edmund had told her before, even though she was very unhappy with Wilson, but no matter what, he was the man Rosemary had loved so much in the first ce.

    After listening to Tina¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s mood could not be calmed for a long time. Although she knew that Tina would definitely fight for herself when she knew the news of her murder, what he did not expect was that this silly girl would use The Meyer Family¡¯s legal team in order to help herself out.

    Does this silly girl not know that she will break the rtionship between The Meyer Family n and The Grant family by helping herself out in such a strong way?

    ¡°Tina, thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for me, but you were too impulsive in this case, and you know you¡¯re going to put The Meyer Family in trouble if you don¡¯t take control of it!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina, and although there was a slight hint of reproach in her tone, her eyes were full of heartache.

    Tina said lightly when she heard Rosemary¡¯s words: ¡°Rosemary, I know what you say is for my own good, but you know what? Although the words came out of my mouth, but also the meaning of The Meyer Family, especially the youngest uncle, when knowing that you disappeared, it is like crazy, all day and night to find, until one day sick in bed, Mo worried that he would touch the scene here, so he sent him abroad.¡±

    ¡°So how is he doing now?¡±

    Hearing Tina¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s heart jerked slightly, and it was hard.

 446 Youâ€™re not a spermatozoon, are you!

    Speaking of this, Tina sighed lightly and said, ¡°On the surface it seems to be nothing, just less talk than before, since Mo sent him abroad, until now have not returned.¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, maybe this might be a good thing for him now!

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t give him any promises, I might as well let him forget about me!¡±

    After all, it is better to have a long pain than a short one!

    Wiggling her lips, Tina wanted to say something to Rosemary, but once she thought about Nathaniel¡¯s earlier appearance, maybe Rosemary was right!

    The two sat together and chatted casually for a while, before Rosemary returned to The Grant family.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me when you got back so I could pick you up?¡±

    Just as he got out of the car, Wilson came out of it.

    Rosemary was slightly stunned, not expecting him to be back so early today.

    Slightly embarrassed, he used his hand to gently lift the hair in front of his forehead behind his ears and said, ¡°I saw that it was still early and thought you weren¡¯t off work that soon, so I came back by myself.¡±

    Just thinking about this morning¡¯s events still makes Rosemary a little ufortable.

    Looking at her ufortable expression, Wilson walked up to her, tilted his body slightly, and said, ¡°Is Rosemary shy?¡±

    The tone of voice inside with Tess ambiguous, looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes inside with a hint of teasing.

    This kind of Wilson is something Rosemary has never seen before. Even if Wilson used to want to tease her, he would only talk in front of her asionally at most, not like now, staring into Rosemary¡¯s eyes, hot with desire.

    Looking at her kind of harmless handsome face, Rosemary was so angry that she raised her head to look at him and said in an unpleasant manner, ¡°Wilson, you¡¯re not a spermatozoa, are you?¡±

    Wilson looked at the red-faced Rosemary, it seems that his little wife must have thought of some inappropriate images, but this look she really cute!

    He loves it!

    ¡°Rosemary, we are husband and wife, it is normal even if we do that kind of thing between husband and wife, so howe it bes a dirty thing with you?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell, Wilson saw her did not speak, continued: ¡°You think, if I can not really in that area, then Rosemary will not be hate for husband, after all, that is your lifetime of sexual happiness ah!¡±

    Wilson smiled with an evil face, that handsome handsome face in the eyes of others, at this time do not know how charming.

    Rosemary can clearly feel the envious eyesing from the maids, in their opinion, they don¡¯t know how good their rtionship is now!

    If she wasn¡¯t in The Grant family, she would have punched him in his harmless face.

    Rosemary suddenly smiled faintly at Wilson, came up to his ear and whispered, ¡°You¡¯re sick, you need to be cured!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary raised her knee to Wilson¡¯s crotch. He then patted him on the shoulder and turned away with a flourish.

    ¡°Hiss ¡­¡±

    Wilson winced in pain, this woman is too ruthless, right! The woman was so hard on her, did she not know that her future sexual life was at stake here?

    I was about to call out to Rosemary when I heard her say to the housekeeper, ¡°Owen, Wilson is calling you over?¡±

    ¡°Okay The Great Young Lady, I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    The butler heard Wilson call him and waited for Rosemary toe over to him as soon as she left.

    This woman is deliberately trying to make him lose face in front of his underlings.

    Rosemary¡¯s kick was not light, causing Wilson¡¯s back is still not straight.

    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong with you, are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    Holding back the difort in his lower abdomen, Wilson stood up and said to the butler, ¡°Owen, please go get Anthony toe to my study!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Responding, the butler gave Wilson another uneasy nce and asked worriedly, ¡°Young master, are you really all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Even if something was wrong, he couldn¡¯t show it in front of Owen.

    Rosemary returned to the room, her mind was full of the conversation with Tina this afternoon, if not Rita, then who in the end could this person be?

    Ever since Wilson told her that Andrew¡¯s death was not an ident, she has been thinking back on all the previous events, but until now, there has been no clue.

    Just as Rosemary was lost in thought, Wilson pushed in the door.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Calling out, Rosemary then looked over at Wilson¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Thinking so intensely?¡±

    Walking up, Wilson sat down right next to her and put his hands naturally around her waist.

    Rosemary looked at the salty hand around her waist and said, ¡°Get your piggy hands off me!¡±

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t be angry,!¡±

    Wilson deadpans and rests his head on her neck, smelling the aroma that belongs to her body.

    ¡°Wilson, it seems that the kick just now was too light, I don¡¯t mind making up for it!¡±

    When he became like a cowboy, Rosemary was inexplicably angry when she looked at Wilson, who was stuck to her.

    ¡°Wife, you must not be kicking, if you kick again, your sexual life is no longer, that is the sin of my husband!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, when did you be so shameless?¡±

    ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t even want me, why do I need a face!¡±

    He had a hard time getting her back, so of course he had to cultivate their feelings properly, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t he be too sorry for himself?

    ¡°How many times have I told you that it is no longer possible between us, the reason why I am now staying at ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, her lips were gagged, leaving the words that hadn¡¯t yete out to be quietly buried.

    This time the kiss was not as sharp and dominant as before, but rather gentle, just sucking in the best things under the sky, making people linger.

    Go deep, go shallow ¡­

    Rosemary struggled from the beginning to slowly let go.

    It wasn¡¯t until Rosemary was almost out of breath that Wilson released her and gently left a quick kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Wife, your kissing skills need to be improved, you still need Kevin to practice in the future Oh!¡±

    Rosemary was kissed by Wilson to dizzy, just back to consciousness to hear Wilson such a sentence, immediately want to find a crack into the ground, never to see this man again.

    I don¡¯t know if this man is thest car ident when the brain to crash, all day long either thinking about teasing her or thinking about how to kiss her, if not because she had surgery before, she was afraid that this man would have been eaten even crumbs are not left.

    ¡°Honey, go wash up first, I¡¯ll take you to a ce!¡±

 447 This man is so stingy

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Rosemary asked, looking at Wilson¡¯s creepy smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see when we go!¡±

    Wilson said with a mysterious face.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone just said it¡¯s been a while since we got together, and it just so happens that you¡¯re back, so we discussed going out together for a spin.¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s desire to speak, Wilson quickly dispelled her doubts.

    ¡°But I promised Jackson I¡¯d meet him tonight!¡±

    Looking up at Wilson¡¯s face, Rosemary whispered the doubts in her mind.

    At this time Rosemary¡¯s heart, surprisingly, there is still some tension.

    Is one worried that Wilson will be angry?

    ¡°He must havee to you to take pictures, how about this, you call him now and ask him toe with us, the view is beautiful over there, you can ask Jackson to bring the camera!¡±

    After hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe her ears, when did he be so nice to talk.

    Last time in Venice, Jackson¡¯s attitude towards her had already turned him off, but I didn¡¯t expect him to say yes so easily this time.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In any case, Jackson came here specifically to find himself, she can¡¯t leave him alone in this unfamiliar c city and run out to y.

    Gently scraping on the tip of her nose, he said with a doting face, ¡°Fool, do we still need to be so polite between us as a couple? Besides, if we hadn¡¯t promised him in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t havee here alone to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Well, go take a shower first, and we¡¯ll be off in a few minutes!¡±

    With that, Wilson turned and went out, heading for the study.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s departing back, Rosemary wondered if she could trust him again, after all, the previous incident could not let her forget until now.

    Taking out her cell phone, Rosemary made a call to Jackson and told him to wait for her inside the hotel and toe over to pick him upter.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Wilson arrived in the study, where Anthony was already waiting.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Anthony, how did you get on with what I told you to do yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry young master, The Great Young Lady¡¯s return I have blocked the news in all aspects, just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡±

    Wilson asked, looking at Anthony¡¯s desire to speak.

    ¡°Young Master, if you don¡¯t want anyone to know about The Great Young Lady¡¯s return, then why do you let her out?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Anthony on Wilson¡¯s move, really do not understand some.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be backter with Rosemary to leave c city for a few days, you guys secretly pay attention to Fang Ling and that old guy¡¯s during this time, as for other things, I¡¯ll find a suitable time to talk to Rosemary.¡±

    With his ss between two fingers, Wilson took a light sip of wine and said coldly.

    The same thing that he Wilson will never allow to happen a second time.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°By the way, these days thepany inside the things you deal with for the time being, if there is nothing important, do not call me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    When Wilson returned to the room, Rosemary was already dressed and waiting there.

    ¡°Is it ready?¡±

    ¡°Well, leaving now?¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary turned to Wilson and asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a ten-hour ne ride, and William said to leave now so we can be there in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go talk to Grandma first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve told Grandma, she heard I¡¯m taking you out, and she kept saying I should take you for a longer time?¡±

    Rosemary gave Wilson a look and mentally couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    The one who wants to y longer should be him!

    Don¡¯t think she doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s on his mind.

    Rosemary arrived at the hotel where Jackson was staying in the Wilson car, and just as she arrived at the entrance of the hotel, she saw Jackson already standing there waiting for herself.

    ¡°Hi, Rosemary!¡±

    Jackson was so happy to see Rosemary that he just wanted to go up and have a hug with Rosemary when he was stopped by a tall figure.

    ¡°Jackson, please mind your image!¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary behind him as soon as he could and looked at Jackson coldly and possessively.

    ¡°No, I just wanted to say hello to Rosemary.¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s domineering look, Jackson couldn¡¯t resist the reminder.

    ¡°Greeting also can not, your foreign set of etiquette in our China will not need, into the countryside, follow the customs!¡±

    With that, Wilson pulled Rosemary into the car.

    Jackson looked at Rosemary and made a face at Wilson¡¯s back, upset.

    This man is really stingy, it¡¯s just a hug, why so stingy!

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment, after all, she wasn¡¯t very used to Jackson¡¯s enthusiasm either.

    Pulling open the car door, Jackson then resentfully got into the back seat.

    ¡°Rosemary, where are we going with this?¡±

    He just got a call from Rosemary about taking him outside with him, and he¡¯s been excited about it until now.

    For a famous photographer, to be able to go out with a model with a soul to travel outside, that will allow him to take as many beautiful photos out.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, we¡¯ll know when we get there!¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at Jackson and smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s absolutely suitable for you to take pictures, when you finish taking pictures, hurry back and don¡¯t keep pestering my wife!¡±

    Wilson, who had been driving the car, said coldly through the rearview mirror.

    Jackson for Wilson¡¯s domineering as early as thest photo shoot has been understood very clearly, plus he came before Ellen is a thousand instructions, how will he not know what he means?

    ¡°They say you Chinese treat your guests with courtesy, why don¡¯t I feel it?¡±

    Lying on the back of Wilson¡¯s chair, Jackson asked with a confused look on his face.

    ¡°It depends on who it¡¯s for?¡±

    He Wilson is even more stupid can also see that the man in front of him is interested in his wife, and now still presume to let himself be good to him, did not drive him back is already very good.

    Rosemary sat on the passenger side and watched them two big men talking to each other, the scene made her want tough.

    She is still the first time to see two big men fighting angry mouth to even their own identity are disregarded, especially Jackson every sentence let Wilson gas is not light.

    If it weren¡¯t for Jackson being Ellen¡¯s friend, Rosemary thinks Jackson would have been kicked off the bus by Wilson!

    After driving for about half an hour, the car arrived in front of William¡¯s suburban vi. As soon as they got out of the car, Rosemary saw that everyone was already standing at the door waiting for them.

    ¡°Hey, even if you two want to talk about love, it¡¯s not toote to wait until you get there? The Young Mr. Grant, who is always on time, was even 20 minuteste!¡±

    When he saw theming, William went up to Wilson and cracked up at him.

    ¡°Hi guys!¡±

 448 Who is he?

    ¡°Wilson, who is he?¡±

    William saw Jackson stepping out of the car and asked to Wilson.

    Rosemary was about to introduce Jackson to the group when she heard Wilson say, ¡°A pussy!¡±

    ¡°What does it mean to be a pussy?¡±

    Although Jackson doesn¡¯t know a lot of Chinese, it¡¯s definitely not a good thinging from Wilson¡¯s mouth!

    ¡°Let me introduce to you, this is Jackson, Jackson, the famous photographer of French Fashion Week, these are my good friends, Edmund ¡­¡±

    Rosemary ignored Wilson and pulled Jackson in front of the group and introduced him.

    ¡°Hi, it was nice to meet you guys!¡±

    Jackson broke away from Rosemary¡¯s hand and hugged them one by one. Just as he was about to hug Karen, Joseph pulled Karen behind him and said to Jackson with a smile, ¡°Nice to meet you Jackson, my sister is a little shy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just so happy!¡±

    Hearing Joseph say this, Jackson was a little embarrassed, rubbing the back of his head and apologizing.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, she¡¯s just not used to getting too close to strangers!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I get it, women in the East are more shy, I like that!¡±

    Rosemary, who was standing by, looked at Joseph¡¯s protective look and felt a vague sense of unease in her heart.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s get on the ne first!¡±

    Edmund patted aside Wilson, needless to say, just his face, it is known Jackson in the car will be angry enough to him.

    Once on the ne, Rosemary realized that William¡¯s ne is really big, there are more than a dozen rooms inside, and almost everything on it, so to speak, everything, although previously heard Wilson had said that William¡¯s family is also very rich, but did not expect to be rich to this extent.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you feeling better?¡±

    Sitting inside the living room, William came up and took Rosemary¡¯s arm and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, do I look like a person who has something wrong with me?¡±

    William looked at Rosemary and shook his head like a rattle.

    ¡°Rosemary, can you tell us about your time in the W?¡±

    Karen, who hadn¡¯t said much sitting on the side, suddenly spoke up.

    These days she also knew some things about Rosemary¡¯s time in W from Joseph¡¯s mouth, but she still wanted to hear it from her in person.

    Rosemary looked at Karen, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for more than half a year, and now Karen hadpletely lost the air she had before in the countryside, but had be more and more of ady.

    ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty much the same as here over there, the only difference is that I¡¯ve made a lot of new friends over there, and a good sister, her name is Heidi, she¡¯s an inte writer and a kind and lovely girl, wait for the next opportunity, I¡¯ll introduce you guys!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I heard you have another boyfriend over there, right?¡±

    William looked at Rosemary and asked cautiously.

    One look at William and Rosemary knew who the boyfriend she was talking about was.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s just my savior and my best friend, if it wasn¡¯t for him at the beginning, you probably wouldn¡¯t have seen me again!¡±

    When ites to Marcy, there is nothing else in Rosemary¡¯s heart but gratitude and the feeling of friendship.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry, if it wasn¡¯t for me in the first ce, you wouldn¡¯t have ¡­¡±

    Karen looked at Rosemary, this sorry in her heart for a long time, has been looking for an opportunity to say to Rosemary face to face.

    Rosemary hugged Karen as she thought about what Tina had said to her this morning.

    ¡°Karen, it¡¯s my sister who should say sorry, it¡¯s Rosemary¡¯s fault for not taking good care of you and causing you to be kidnapped by others, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have be their target!¡±

    For Karen, Rosemary has always felt very sorry for her, when I was kind enough to bring her out of the ancient vige, but did not expect to be targeted by those people, and even dragged Karen into it.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re not wrong, it¡¯s the bad people who are wrong. I don¡¯t understand why they would do something so cruel to someone as good as Rosemary!¡±

    For Rosemary¡¯s situation, Edmund came back from w country roughly told them, although some of the links he is not very clear, but she was disfigured, the child is no longer, he still know the matter.

    ¡°Karen, you have to remember that there are many people in the world who will not pity you just because you are kind, and if you don¡¯t have the ability to protect yourself, then you will only be bullied by others, okay?¡±

    From that incident Rosemary clearly understood that girls should better go to learn some self-defense kung fu, so that if something unexpected happens, there may be some chance of survival.

    Not to be like a fish on a chopping board, recognizing the ughter of others.

    ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t worry, since thest time you had an ident, my big brother and Joseph are worried that this kind of thing will happen again in the future, specially hired a martial arts instructor from abroad to teach us!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry Rosemary, I will learn it well!¡±

    Karen had already made up her mind in the bottom of her heart that she must follow her coach to learn kung fu properly, at least she would not be a burden among them in the future.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cheer together!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    The three girls¡¯ hands gently pped together, as if in that moment, each other¡¯s hearts had been tightly linked together.

    A few men sitting on the other side of the table looked at the three of them a moment to cry and a moment tough at the women, could not help but shake their heads.

    ¡°Well, Rosemary still hasn¡¯t forgiven you!¡±

    At some point, Edmund sat beside him with a ss of wine.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t really be asking for her forgiveness in this life?¡±

    Whenever Wilson saw Rosemary¡¯s face, which was a thousand miles away from him, his heart felt like a pinprick.

    ¡°I have long said, Rosemary on the surface looks gentle and virtuous, but her bones no matter what things, as long as she is sure of the things, no matter what kind of danger ahead, she will be righteous rush up. On the contrary, if one day you break her heart, then want her to change her mind, is more difficult than the sky.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    And because of this, Rosemary is never without an escort.

    Back in the beginning, Edmund knew that Wilson woulde to this day, and what he hurt her with at the beginning would now be converted on him.

    But these sufferings are nowhere near a tenth of what Rosemary suffered in the first ce.

    ¡°I know I broke her heart at first, I don¡¯t ask for her forgiveness, I just hope she will let me stay by her side and let me protect her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be discouraged, I believe your sincerity can definitely impress her!¡±

 449 â€œDream Island!â€

    ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t know yet, Karen is a big deal at school now!¡±

    Sunny smilingly took Rosemary¡¯s arm, her chin slightly upward, and said happily.

    Hearing Sunny¡¯spliment, Karen reached out and pulled his shirt, embarrassed, and said, ¡°Sunny, you¡¯re exaggerating!¡±

    Perhaps because Karenes from a rural area, she is a world away from them, so she works very hard in her studies and has a bit of an inferiorityplex.

    ¡°Really, tell me about it?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the embarrassed Karen and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t listen to Sunny¡¯s nonsense!¡±

    ¡°What am I talking about, Rosemary, did you know that Karen is now one of the top three students in the school, and the principal said she has a unique talent in business management, saying that when Karen graduates from high school, the school will guarantee her a ce in the best business management school abroad?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Karen and was happy for her from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Karen, go for it! Rosemary believes you can do it?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, I will work hard and will never let you down!¡±

    Looking at Karen¡¯s determined eyes, Rosemary felt very relieved.

    This is probably one of the best things that has happened in a while.

    ¡°What are we talking about again, so happy?¡±

    Just after finishing, Wilson and Edmund walked over.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, we¡¯re just having a casual chat!¡±

    Sunny saw theming and said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a few hours before wend, so you guys can go to the spa and get some sleep, and then we can go straight to the fun tomorrow when we get off the ne.¡±

    Edmund looked at the girls and suggested.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea hey Rosemary, why don¡¯t we go together, the mechanics on my brother¡¯s ne are professionally trained, you are guaranteed to get up tomorrow, refreshed and energized.¡±

    Rosemary saw her talking with a frown and spoke up with amusement, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to try it out after hearing you say that.¡±

    ¡°Sunny, you be careful if you Rosemaryter feel ufortable, then you can blow up the cowl!¡±

    Edmund looked at Sunny with a naive face, this girl knew at first nce that she did not have a good intention!

    ¡°Brother Edmund, if you don¡¯t believe in me, don¡¯t you still believe in my brother¡¯s vision?¡±

    Besides, she is not for Wilson, in order to let Wilson hold the beauty, she has enough to fight.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, dragged Karen and Sunny, and together they walked towards the front of the room.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s really because of poor health or because she¡¯s been too tired for a while, the technician pressed on her body for a short while before Rosemary felt a strong drowsiness and soon fell asleep.

    By the time Rosemary woke up, she realized she was in her hotel bed.

    When she opened her eyes, Rosemary saw a very luxuriously decorated room, and every part of the room showed the atmosphere of the room.

    Turned over, Rosemary got out of bed, walked to the floor-to-ceiling window, eyes looking outside, reflected in the eyes of an endless sea, the surface of the sea a group of seabirds are now flying freely, some of them ying in the sea, some swimming, some for food, some ¡­ asionally see two suddenly like Off the string of the arrow, in the air straight vector sea, instantly and soaring up, each other fighting for a fish.

    Looking at the view outside, Rosemary was in a very good mood. It must not be a boring trip to wake up early in the morning and see such a beautiful painting.

    ¡°What woke up?¡±

    Wilson, at some point, stood behind Rosemary, arms wrapped around her back, and the two stood together looking out at the view.

    Rosemary was very ufortable being held by Wilson like this, so she said to Wilson indifferently, ¡°Just woke up, I¡¯ll go wash up first to apany!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, everyone is already waiting for you downstairs, freshen up ande straight down!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After freshening up, Rosemary followed Wilson to the living room below and saw that everyone was already there waiting.

    Before anyone arrived, I heard Sunny talking about going camping or something.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    As soon as Sunny saw Rosemarying down, she ran to her in three steps and took her hands on Rosemary¡¯s arm naturally.

    ¡°Sunny, when you rob Rosemary like that in front of your Wilson, aren¡¯t you worried that he¡¯ll leave you alone on the indter?¡±

    ¡°Wilson wouldn¡¯t dare do that to me with Rosemary around?¡±

    Everyone looked at Sunny¡¯s look of not caring, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Sunny is a princess of the royal family, but not at all a stand, but is a girl who will repay any kindness and revenge.

    Think of when Wilson lost his memory, said those words to Sunny, if she Sunny really did not do something, I¡¯m afraid Wilson this way to worry.

    ¡°Sunny¡¯s right, how could Wilson give up on you like that?¡±

    Wilson smiled at SunnyTammy, all doting in his eyes.

    ¡°I just heard you say that it looks like you¡¯re going camping, right?¡±

    Digressing, Rosemary did not want to continue discussing her problems with Wilson.

    ¡°Yeah, Rosemary do you know what this ce is?¡±

    Looking at Sunny a very mysterious look, Rosemary shook her head.

    ¡°Have you heard of Cloud City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it, why?¡±

    Sunny strongly held back his inner excitement and spoke, ¡°The ce we are now is the ce governed by Cloud City, andter we will go to the Dream Ind!¡±

    Dream Ind?

    Rosemary for the dream ind or heard of, it is said that because the ind¡¯sndscape will be different transformation because of the error of time, so people will be named him dream ind.

    When you stand on the ind, it is like standing in a dream world, which makes you fall deep into it and cannot get out.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the ce closed by the government? Howe it¡¯s now open to the public again?¡±

    If she remembered correctly, in junior high school when the dream ind for some reason, was asked by the government to close, andter the government also sent someone to the field to survey, to confirm that the ind¡¯s scenery because of some kind of strong air currents to cause the transformation,.

    I never thought it would be open to the public after such a long time.

    ¡°Who said closed, are those people messy rumors, at that time because this ind is near the neighboring countries of Cloud City, they want topete with Cloud City for this ind, and finally because of iplete evidence, the ind was awarded to the current Cloud City.¡±

    ¡°Everyone in Cloud City knows about this matter, and then the neighboring countries spread rumors everywhere because they didn¡¯t grab this ind, and what you have heard is all fabricated by them!¡±

 450 Love has reached the marrow â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Rosemary, look, Fantasy Ind ¡­¡±

    Following Sunny¡¯s shout, Rosemary saw a cloudy ce not far ahead, and faintly saw a floating ind.

    Around that ind is located in various forms of small inds, the ind is lush green, sitting on top of the helicopter, you can only see the ind only a piece of green trees.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed, the surrounding inds are like a person holding hands to surround the one in the middle, as if they are protecting it.¡±

    ¡°And really hey!¡±

    ¡°Dream Ind name real origin, that is because it is surrounded by seven inds, the middle one above is always cloudy, as if it is in a dream, so others will name it as Dream Ind.¡±

    William looked at the ind in the distance and acted as a tour guide, introducing them to it.

    Rosemary looked at the inds sitting above the sea and always felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in this ce. In her eyes, she felt that each of the surrounding inds was very much like a person, and theirs seemed to be protecting the ind in the middle.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s here!¡±

    Before Rosemary could get back to her senses, the helicopter was already firmly parked on the ind.

    When they all went down, William said a few words to the pilot above the helicopter and let them go.

    ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Rosemary walked up and looked at Karen¡¯s slightly pale little face and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nothing, maybe a little airsick, just rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Then let me help you to the front to take a rest!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Sunny, go talk to Wilson and tell him that Karen is a little airsick and we¡¯ll wait for them up front.¡±

    Rosemary exined to Sunny and helped Karen towards the rocks not far away.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is it better?¡±

    Helping Karen to sit down, Rosemary also sat down at one side and asked with concern.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m much better, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Is it really all right?¡±

    Looking at Karen, who was still very pale, Rosemary asked uneasily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine, maybe I was too busy with exams a while ago and was too stressed, so now my face looks paler.¡±

    ¡°Study is important, but you also need to pay attention to your body, if you wear out your body, sister will be heartbroken!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the smaller Karen, whose already sharp chin now looked even more pointed.

    ¡°Rosemary you don¡¯t have to worry about me, but you, you must have suffered a lot during this time!¡±

    Karen looked at Rosemary than before her, now she looks more mature and stable, talking and acting more smoothly than before, it can be seen that she must not have had a very good time.

    ¡°Fool, let bygones be bygones! We just have to live every remaining day happily, happily, and that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°And will Rosemary forgive Wilson?¡±

    When asked by Karen, Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    See Rosemary will look forward, Karen said lightly: ¡°Rosemary, I know Wilson did a lot of things wrong to you, you just said it, did not you? Let the past be the past? This period of time, I am all Wilson did everything in the eyes, you know? The reason why Wilson believed Rita in the first ce was because Rita added a hypnotic drug inside her potion, that¡¯s why Wilson was manipted by her!¡±

    ¡°Karen, you are still young, some things you do not understand, in fact, I have long forgiven him, I also know that the whole thing has nothing to do with him, but there are still always many problems between us, and he and I can be said that the door is not right, if forced together, will not be happy!¡±

    When Rosemary said this, her eyes were filled with a strong sense of pain, no matter what, she still wanted to keep a certain distance from him until the matter was clearly investigated.

    Because she didn¡¯t know what kind of conspiracy was waiting for her behind her back.

    She didn¡¯t want to get him involved!

    Just because in the depths of her heart, has long loved this man to the marrow of her bones ¡­

    Karen was about to say something else when she was interrupted by a maic voice.

    ¡°Hello, miss, do you know of a ce on the ind where they sell things?¡±

    Rosemary looked up? and saw a man, probably about twenty years old, standing in front of them, asking politely.

    ¡°Sorry, we just arrived on the ind too, you can ask at the front!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    When he finished, the man nodded to Rosemary and turned to walk a short distance away.

    There were three women and two men standing in the same ce, and by the look of them, they seemed to be students in school.

    ¡°Karen, where are you not feeling well?¡±

    Joseph, with a bag in his hand, hurriedly walked to Karen¡¯s front and set it down, asking nervously.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    As soon as the stuff was put down, Joseph¡¯s big palm was already attached to Karen¡¯s forehead, and only when he saw that there was nothing unusual about her did he breathe a light sigh of relief.

    ¡°I was scared to death, I thought you had a high fever again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just got a little airsick, I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Joseph with a nervous look and asked suspiciously, ¡°Does Karen often have high fever?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m in good health, it¡¯s Joseph who is too nervous!¡±

    Before Joseph could speak, Karen had already answered before he could.

    Seeing Joseph standing aside looking at himself, Karen hurriedly winked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Joseph, look at you, you¡¯ve scared Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Karen was right, I was the one who was too nervous, she had a high fever before the exam and the doctor said she was overworked and told me to pay more attention at home during the week.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it scared me to death!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Karen and said with a smile.

    ¡°Since Karen has nothing more to do, let¡¯s go over there first!¡±

    As the words fell, Joseph grabbed his backpack and led them toward Wilson.

    ¡°By the way, Joseph, do you know where to buy food on this ind?¡±

    Remembering the question the boy had just asked, Rosemary suddenly asked.

    ¡°Do you need to buy anything?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when we were sitting there taking a break, a boy asked us if there was a supermarket here!¡±

    ¡°Although this ind is open to the public, but few touristse here, asionallye to some are their own food to bring, here can basically be said to be a deserted ind!¡±

    As he walked Joseph exined to Rosemary.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, then if people whoe here forget to bring food over, won¡¯t they have to go hungry?¡±

 451 we will not be happy

    ¡°That¡¯s not so much, usually the people whoe here will figure out the situation here, besides, if they want toe here for tourism, they muste by helicopter, and the stewardesses will remind them!¡±

    Rosemary nodded, maybe the boy just wanted toe up and talk to him.

    Before he could go far, Rosemary saw Wilson and Edmund talking about something.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you picked a ce to pitch your tent yet?¡±

    Joseph walked up to them and just turned to them and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this waiting for you?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for us for what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, we thought about it, we think this location is not the best ce, we still go further to see, maybe we can find a ce with more beautiful scenery camping is not necessarily!¡±

    William was particrly interested in camping outside, outings, and when he first suggesteding here to y, it was because this ce was one they had never been to before.

    For a few of them who love to explore,e here to y for them, is already a very safe ce, if not worried about them a few girls afraid, he would not have chosen the location here.

    Several men walked ahead, Rosemary looked at the ind, although this is done deserted ind, but the ind is beautiful.

    There are still a little bit of people who came to camp on the deserted ind today, and just as they walked past, they have run into a dozen or so.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    When they will be all ready, are already in the afternoon, at this moment everyone has long been hungry and hungry.

    ¡°Karen,e and give us a hand!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary took out an oversized tarpaulin from her bag and flung it on the ground with Karen, then took out some food from her bag and put it on the tarpaulin. Seeing that there was no more water, she called out to Sunny, ¡°Sunny, will you go get some water with me?¡±

    ¡°Gee Rosemary, I can¡¯t get away right now, why don¡¯t I ask Wilson to go with you?¡±

    Sunny nced at Wilson and hurriedly said, ¡°Wilson, go with Rosemary to get some water! With you apanying us, we are a little more at ease too!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Watching Wilson put down his hands and walk towards Rosemary, Sunny¡¯s eyes shed a wry look.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Smiling faintly at Wilson, Rosemary of course knew that Sunny was deliberately making a separate space for the two of them, and for their good intentions, Rosemary could still feel it!

    Looking at Rosemary and Wilson walking away, Sunny suddenly stopped what she was doing and said, ¡°And I wonder when Rosemary will forgive Wilson!¡±

    ¡°With all that happened between them, it¡¯s impossible to expect Rosemary to forgive Wilson all of a sudden!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do think it¡¯s time to let Rosemary abuse the boss, who made him not believe what we said in the first ce and choose to believe that bad woman¡¯s words!¡±

    Whenever Rita is mentioned, William is annoying.

    ¡°William, no matter what, Wilson is our brother, isn¡¯t it a little bad for you to talk about him like that!¡±

    Although Joseph disapproved of what Wilson had done before, wasn¡¯t that because Rita had drugged him?

    ¡°I do support William¡¯s view!¡±

    Edmund, who had been standing next to him without speaking, suddenly said.

    ¡°Edmund ¡­¡±

    Joseph looked at him, he knew Edmund had always liked Rosemary, and if it wasn¡¯t for the other guy being Wilson, I¡¯m afraid he would have snatched Rosemary up already!

    ¡°You guys should stop arguing, I can see that in Rosemary¡¯s heart, she still loves Wilson, the reason why he hasn¡¯t forgiven him now is probably because she hasn¡¯t let go of what happened before!¡±

    ¡°Sunny is right, we should give Rosemary a little more time to get clear on what she really wants from her rtionship!¡±

    As soon as Karen¡¯s words fell, everyone¡¯s eyes fell on her.

    ¡°Karen, did Rosemary say something to you?¡±

    Edmund looked at Karen, she had always said very little, and now all of a sudden she was saying these things, it seemed that she and Rosemary must have said something.

    ¡°Yeah Karen, did Rosemary just say something to you?¡±

    Sunny walked to Karen¡¯s side and asked to her.

    ¡°Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything to me!¡±

    Lowering her head, Karen spoke softly, thinking for a while, she still felt that it was better to let Rosemary speak for herself on this matter, after all, she was not Rosemary.

    ¡°I told you, how could Rosemary let us know what she was thinking so easily?¡±

    Sunny sighed lightly, originally wanted to let herself be a good bride, the two of them together, but now it seems that the future is a slim ah!

    ¡°This is all around the sea, will there be fresh water on the ind?¡±

    ¡°As long as there is rain falling, there must be fresh water, we just need to find the mud that can store fresh water, and then we can find fresh water!¡±

    Wilson exined to Rosemary as he walked.

    ¡°And what if it doesn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If there is really no, we can directly fill some seawater to boil, to make distilled water, is also the same can be used to drink!¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s talk, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but sigh, this man is really too good, as if there is nothing in this world that he doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Have you ever lived on the ind before?¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°I feel as if there is nothing in this world that can be difficult for you!¡±

    As she walked, Rosemary asked.

    Before she could take a few steps, Rosemary¡¯s whole body bumped into a firm chest, and when she looked up, she saw Wilson looking at her.

    ¡°If there is anything in this world that can be difficult for me, then this person must be you.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to answer for a moment.

    After taking a deep breath, Rosemary then said, ¡°Wilson, I know that what you did at the beginning was also done without your knowledge, I do not me you, if that person was me, perhaps not better than you, so you do not need to me yourself in the future, because I have never med you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you mean to say you forgive me?¡±

    Wilson asked excitedly as he grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t me you, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we will be able to get back together in the future, so many things have happened during this time, I don¡¯t even know how many people want this life of mine, if the two of us force together, it won¡¯t bring you any happiness!¡±

    It will only bring you death!

    This is thest thing Rosemary wants!

    ¡°Rosemary, in your mind, am I, Wilson, a man who is so greedy for life and death that he can¡¯t even protect his own wife?¡±

 452 In your eyes I am so untrustworthy

    Hands tightly grasp Rosemary¡¯s arms, Wilson eyes inside a strong pain.

    It turns out that he is so untrustworthy in her heart.

    ¡°Wilson, you know that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s wounded expression, Rosemary¡¯s heart was hard to bear.

    She just didn¡¯t want to involve him in it, after all, she now even the other side of who exactly is and why they want her life three times.

    What¡¯s more, she may not be able to bear children in this life, and if she can¡¯t even help him give birth to a child or two, who is she to keep him by her side?

    Instead of hurting again in the future, it would be better to cut off the feelings directly now, saving the future involvement, so that each other pain again.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t mean it, don¡¯t leave me, I can¡¯t live without you!¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary into his arms and said in a hoarse voice.

    It is said that men have tears, but Rosemary clearly felt the trembling of Wilson¡¯s body.

    Looking at such Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s heart was harder than a knife cut.

    If it is not love to the depths of love, and how will easily fall into tears?

    Do not seek to have each other, but seek to keep each other for a lifetime, do not seek the sea to wither away, only seek thepanionship of the soul!

    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t be sad, they¡¯re still waiting for us to fetch water back?¡±

    Rosemary gently patted Wilson¡¯s back and whispered.

    ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t leave me again, okay?¡±

    Releasing Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s eyes flushed red as he looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you, I won¡¯t leave you!¡±

    Faced with such Wilson, Rosemary could not refuse even if she wanted to.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, I Wilson here swear that I will not let anyone in harm you, even if it costs me my own life ¡­¡±

    Before the words could be finished, her lips were covered by Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I believe whatever you say, I just want you to live well, if you throw your life away so easily, then who else will protect me?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you!¡±

    Wilson nted a soft kiss on the back of Rosemary¡¯s hand and looked at her fondly.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been out for so long, it¡¯s time to go back!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Edmund,ter when Wilson gets back, let¡¯s go diving!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    William sat on top of the tarpaulin and sipped his wine as he did so.

    ¡°Your proposal is good, when we finish diving, we will go to the sea to get some seafood back, and make a seafood dinner to eat at night!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Sunny jumped up with excitement when she heard that she was going to dive in the sea, knowing that the underwater world can be beautiful.

    ¡°You are not allowed to go!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you might as well fish from the shore!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at them, Sunny asked with a small mouth, very unhappy.

    ¡°Sunny, you are not familiar with the bottom of the sea here again, if you go down like this, do you know how dangerous it is?¡±

    For his sister, William sometimes really can¡¯t get her to do anything at all.

    Sometimes even if you want to say her two words out loud, but whenever you touch her gaze, William¡¯s heart hurts again.

    The Baek family weed Sunny as a daughter in the ninth generation, and Sunny¡¯s arrival was a gift from heaven for the Baek family, so the family loved this daughter so much that they could say that as long as Sunny wanted something, even if it was the moon in the sky, the family would find a way to help her pick it.

    Now that Sunny has fallen for Anthony, I wonder if the White family will really let go of theirnd and gate views and ept Anthony.

    With her understanding of Sunny, not to mention that the aunt just said a few words about him has been drifting outside, refusing to go home, if it is the unanimous disapproval of the White family, this girl I¡¯m afraid will not go backter!

    ¡°So why are you all allowed to go?¡±

    With a small mouth, Sunny said unhappily.

    ¡°When you¡¯re as good at diving as we are, I won¡¯t be stopping you, okay?¡±

    After listening to William¡¯s words, Sunny couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at the sky, this is not talking nonsense?

    Her diving skills even if she practiced for another 20 years, it is impossible topare with several of them ah!

    This is clearly not to let her go down.

    ¡°Sunny, why don¡¯t you just stay with me on the shore and we¡¯ll wait for them up there, okay?¡±

    Karen gently tugged on Sunny¡¯s shirt and whispered.

    ¡°Do you think this is good? Later when brother dive if you see a beautiful pearl, brother to get you a few up, to make you jewelry, how?¡±

    ¡°All right then!¡±

    ¡°Then you guys go ahead, I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯m going to take a break!¡±

    After saying that, Sunny went into her tent.

    ¡°Herees the water!¡±

    Rosemary ced the water on top of the tarp and smiled.

    ¡°Tough job, did you have a long search?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, there is a special water storage pit just over there, although it is not very deep, but the water there is quite sweet!¡±

    Wilson sat on the ground, took out a sandwich from it and handed it to Rosemary, said softly, ¡°Eat something to lighten your stomach first, I¡¯ll go get you some oysters backter, and roast you oysters for dinner tonight!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the sandwich handed to her by Wilson, RosemaryTammy smiled at how she felt like she had just fallen in love.

    William looked at the interaction between the two of them, and it seemed that what they were worried about just now, seemed a bit redundant.

    The way they are now, is it obvious that they are showing their love? How does it look like a couple with misunderstandings?

    ¡°You two?¡±

    Joseph asked, pointing at the two of them, in amazement.

    Looking up, Rosemary then noticed that several of them had some strange expressions on their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ nothing!¡±

    William was about to speak when Joseph gave him a gentle squeeze from the side.

    Edmund, sitting across the table, had a quick sh of bitterness in his eyes, but it quickly flickered away.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sunny?¡±

    Looking around, Rosemary asked to William.

    ¡°She said she wasn¡¯t feeling well and went back to her tent to rest!¡±

    ¡°Where is the difort, is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not sick, he just wanted to go diving with us, Xi worried about her safety, don¡¯t let her go, she got angry and ran to the tent to sleep!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Edmund said.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go talk to herter, you guys can go if you want!¡±

    Although Rosemary also want to follow them to go diving, but the thought of their previous surgery, although it is a minor surgery, but she still feel a little cautious better, in case of immersion in seawater, inmmation that would be bad!

    ¡°We all went down to the bottom of the sea, leaving only the three of them up there, it¡¯s too unsafe!¡±

 453 Maybe quietly waiting for you is a confession to you

    ¡°That¡¯s right, in case you run into someone with a wrong mind, it won¡¯t be a problem!¡±

    After hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Joseph also felt it was too unsafe to leave the three of them alone on the shore.

    ¡°How about this, you three are responsible for what you eat tonight, I¡¯ll stay with them to collect some firewood, and when youe back you can make a fire!¡±

    Edmund, who had been silent on the sidelines, spoke up lightly.

    He doesn¡¯t really like diving anyway, so he might as well stay on shore and be an escort.

    ¡°Good, with Edmund up there, you should be able to rest easy!¡±

    William put one hand on Wilson¡¯s shoulder and said yfully.

    ¡°Get your paws off me!¡±

    Wilson said coldly as he pushed his hand away.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s hurry up and get ready!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, be safe!¡±

    Karen, who had been sitting next to him without speaking, suddenly walked up to Joseph and whispered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Joseph stroked Karen¡¯s hair with a look of doting in his eyes.

    Joseph, who has not felt the warmth of home for twenty years, the arrival of Karen is undoubtedly aplete filling of the longing he has always had for home.

    For Joseph now, Karen is like his own sister, as long as she is there, the family has warmth.

    After a few words of advice, Wilson went down to dive with them.

    Standing on the beach, with the wind blowing in her face, Rosemary looked at the sea that was connected to the sky and felt the desire to jump into its embrace.

    Looking at the sea, Rosemary felt her heart open up with her eyes closed, as if everything around her was still, the sea breeze softly cutting through her hair, hearing only the sound of the seapping against the rocks, wave after wave.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s beautiful here!¡±

    Karen stood next to Rosemary, took a deep breath, and addressed Rosemary.

    ¡°Karen, do you like the ocean?¡±

    ¡°Love it!¡±

    With her hands open, Karen wanted to feel the sensation of being part of a hundred rivers.

    Turning her head sideways, Rosemary looked at Karen¡¯s appearance as if she was about to spread her wings and fly. She could guarantee that this sister of hers would be her pride in the future!

    Edmund, sitting under a coconut tree, just looked at Rosemary in silence, his eyes never moving from her body.

    I like that you are quiet, standing there, no words, when the breeze blows slowly, that dazzling sunlight, like the March sun, like fire like tea, sprinkling a ground of sunlight, is your warmth, I like that you are quiet, looking through the ss, you are you, clean as white paper, so that people dare not touch, a slight sigh, how time has you, so clean and wless. I like that you are quiet, that flying rhythm, driving your soul, towards somewhere else to fly, can not see your ce, that is the evidence of the watch over, I like that you are quiet, even though you can not touch your hands, but it is as if on the end.

    A soft sigh

    as if it were a lifetime

    Deep in the soul

    It¡¯s you quietly

    The best confession to me!

    I Like You Quietly

    Looking at such a Rosemary, Edmund¡¯s mind thought of such a passage.

    Feeling a gaze behind her, Rosemary turned her head and saw Edmund looking at her with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s on your mind?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Nothing, I just feel that time flies, in a sh it¡¯s been a year since we met!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, now that I think about it, it¡¯s as if those happenings were just yesterday!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Karen who was ying on the beach and smiled.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you still going back to the W?¡±

    ¡°Well, I came back this time mainly to see my grandmother, and now that her health is no longer serious, it¡¯s time for me to go back to work in a few days!¡±

    Looking at her, there are things I want to say, but I don¡¯t dare to say them!

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that Wilson is nning to move thepany¡¯s headquarters to w country!¡±

    ¡°I heard him say itst time, Edmund, can you help me to persuade him properly? Thosepanies are all founded by him in these years of hibernation in the darkness, if he moves to w country now because of me, if that person with a heart knows about it, his situation will be very dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you should know very well Wilson¡¯s feelings for you, and you know his temperament very well, as long as it¡¯s something he has decided, even if we talk through it, it won¡¯t help!¡±

    For Wilson¡¯s character, Edmund knows too well, unless Rosemary is willing to stay, otherwise, he will not listen to their advice!

    Rosemary for Wilson this idea is very disapproving, not to mention her matter has not been investigated, take the initial mysterious person who wanted to put her to death, he is not until now have not been found?

    ¡°Edmund, you knowst year after Wilson¡¯s ident, Rita lived in, I once went to the cafe for dinner, happened to meet Chad, he said to me on the way out, let me be careful of Rita, but from the information Wilson now has, I fell into the sea and Rita does not seem to have anything to do! ¡±

    ¡°Then howe you didn¡¯t tell us about it in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t care too much at the time, thought it was because Chad was worried that I would be bullied by Rita, so he told me to watch out for her, and didn¡¯t think too deeply about it!¡±

    Rosemary spoke out slowly the doubts in her mind, she always felt something was wrong.

    Wilson sighed softly, it seems with his guess is right, Chad is really for Rosemary moved.

    All this time they have been poor Chad close to the people and things he touches, but until now, nothing has been found.

    But ording to what Rosemary just said, the reason why Chad met with Rosemary coincidentally that day, that must be his deliberate arrangement, if he is correct, Chad must know about Rosemary¡¯s fall into the sea.

    Looking at Rosemary, Wilson knew that if he were to say in front of Rosemary now that Chad might know all the truth about her crash, she wouldn¡¯t believe it!

    Although Chad is not a good man in the eyes of others, in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Chad is a man who is outwardly hangdog, but is a very good man at heart.

    After all, during Wilson¡¯s sleep, Chad did help Rosemary a lot, for Rosemary, Chad is her brother-inw, Wilson¡¯s brother.

    ¡°Rosemary, there are some things that if I tell you now maybe you don¡¯t understand very well, but I just want to say this to you, don¡¯t just look at the surface of everything, maybe a person who is good to you is your real enemy!¡±

    ¡°Edmund, do you know something?¡±

 454 such feelings

    ¡°I just want to tell you that what you see with your eyes is not always true, you must feel it with your heart, sometimes what you see with your eyes is often false!¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Rosemary was surprised for a moment that she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After a few seconds of contemtion, Rosemary said slowly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what will happen to the others, I know that there are a few people who would never do anything to hurt me, and I trust them!¡±

    Rosemary knew exactly what Edmund meant, but in her heart she never believed that the person who had harmed him would be someone close to her.

    ¡°Just remember my words, as for the rest you don¡¯t have to think so much, let Wilson help you out, just know that whatever decision Wilson makes, he¡¯s doing it for your own good.¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary and wondered if Rosemary would believe Carina if she knew she had repeatedly set her up in the first ce.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edmund, I¡¯m not the same Rosemary as before, no matter what I encounter, I¡¯ll analyze it calmly and clearly!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go collect some firewood together ande back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, patted the foolishness on her body, and then responded with a smile.

    ¡°Karen, go back and see if Sunny¡¯s awake yet?¡±

    ¡°Okay Rosemary!¡±

    Karen answered and headed for the tent.

    ¡°Jacob, what are you looking at?¡±

    Lorry walked in from outside with a folder and saw Jacob staring at theputer screen, his brow furrowed as if he hade across something tangled.

    This time Rosemary frequently on Twitter headlines, and the ring group jewelry has almost sold out of stock, the demand is more than the supply.

    This situation makes Jacob happy and worried, after all, Rosemary is Wilson¡¯s wife, and he is indeed worried that Rosemary will go back to work at S Group.

    After all, the two of them are now a couple, and even if he really doesn¡¯t want to, he can¡¯t refuse.

    In his heart, he no longer treats Rosemary as just a subordinate, but as a good friend.

    ¡°President, what are you worried about?¡±

    Lorry asked, looking at Jacob sitting in his office.

    ¡°I was just wondering, now that Vanessa¡¯s gone back, I wonder if she¡¯lle back?¡±

    ¡°I think so!¡±

    Lorry was not very sure about it, and after thinking for a while said, ¡°She said she woulde back!¡±

    Jacob looked at Lorry and said indifferently, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re not sure if she¡¯s really back, just like me, are you!¡±

    Lorry looked up and said, ¡°None of us dare to pack our bags for such things, after all, Wilson is now his husband, and even if he wants to go back, it makes sense.¡±

    ¡°You should not think so much, Vanessa and Wilson¡¯s rtionship is not very good, maybe by the time she returns are already divorced.¡±

    ¡°Is this really what¡¯s in your heart?¡±

    Patting Lorry on the shoulder, Jacob turned to him.

    ¡°Is it my heart, your heart is clearer than anyone else, but no matter what, as long as the two of them live well on the line, other things, I do not want to think about it!¡±

    After taking a deep breath, Lorry said, but his heart was like a tipped spice bottle, a million mixed vors.

    Perhaps, it was all meant to be!

    Some things, should have been predetermined early, even if he wanted to change, but also powerless!

    ## Chapter 455 ¨C Molested by the Sea

    By the time Rosemary and Edmund had everything ready, Wilson and the others had returned.

    ¡°Good luck today, got a lot of oysters and a lot of seafood, you guys take it to clean it first,ter wee to grill seafood to eat.¡±

    No sooner had Joseph said that than Karen said, ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll take it to the cleaners now while you guys take a break.¡±

    Watching everyone work all day, he did not help much, so he volunteered to take the seafood from Joseph¡¯s hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary pulled Karen along with her.

    When Wilson got changed and came out of the tent, he saw Rosemary and Karen leaving with the seafood.

    I wanted to go after them, but thought that with Karen there, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say if I went, so I might as well sit here and wait for them.

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s so much seafood today, looks like we¡¯re in for a treat today!¡±

    Karen said happily as she washed.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Karen have you ever had oysters on the grill?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile as she looked at the fat,rge oysters.

    Shook his head, for these seafood if not follow Rosemary to c city, I¡¯m afraid Karen this life is not possible to eat.

    ¡°No, if you hadn¡¯t brought me here, I¡¯m afraid I would never have seen, let alone eaten, in my life.¡±

    ¡°But Joseph took me

    Went out to eat twice, but it wasn¡¯t grilled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll bake it for youter, make sure you eat it and want to eat it again!¡±

    Rosemary is excited just to think that the oysters she washes on her hands can be turned into sizzling roasted oysters in the evening.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wash it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Two people were talking andughing on the beach when suddenly a male voice broke their chat.

    ¡°Hi beautiful, do you need help?¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously stood up, and saw three men standing behind her, with unsuspecting smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ve washed it!¡±

    Karen looked up at the three men in front of her and knew that the other party must havee to pick a fight on purpose, so she hurriedly put the seafood in her hands inside the bag, then walked to Rosemary¡¯s side, tugged lightly on her clothes and said, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary pulled Karen was about to leave, three men suddenly stopped their way, one of the men walked up to Rosemary, a bad smile said: ¡°Beauty do not rush to go, stay with brother chat!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the man¡¯s hand began to run up Rosemary¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sir, please behave yourself!¡±

    Rosemary took a step backwards and said coldly.

    ¡°Self-esteem?¡±

    The man at the head of the group and the other man let out a sneer when they heard Rosemary¡¯s words.

    ¡°Come, brother will take you over there now and show you how to call it self-respect!¡±

    Karen looked at the men approaching like them step by step in front of her and clutched Rosemary¡¯s shirt in fear, her eyes locked on them.

    Rosemary shielded Karen behind her, looking at the three men in front of her, she knew she had run into a scoundrel today.

    ¡°I tell you, you do not mess around, my friends are nearby, if it is to let them know that you do this to us, he will not let you go!¡±

    Karen, who was hiding behind Rosemary, looked at them and bravely said.

    ¡°Your friend, where is it? Howe I don¡¯t see ah!¡±

    The three men didn¡¯t take Karen¡¯s words to heart at all.

 455 Molested by the Sea

    By the time Rosemary and Edmund had everything ready, Wilson and the others had returned.

    ¡°Good luck today, got a lot of oysters and a lot of seafood, you guys take it to clean it first,ter wee to grill seafood to eat.¡±

    No sooner had Joseph said that than Karen said, ¡°Give it to me, I¡¯ll take it to the cleaners now while you guys take a break.¡±

    Watching everyone work all day, he did not help much, so he volunteered to take the seafood from Joseph¡¯s hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary pulled Karen along with her.

    When Wilson got changed and came out of the tent, he saw Rosemary and Karen leaving with the seafood.

    I wanted to go after them, but thought that with Karen there, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say if I went, so I might as well sit here and wait for them.

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s so much seafood today, looks like we¡¯re in for a treat today!¡±

    Karen said happily as she washed.

    ¡°Karen have you ever had oysters on the grill?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile as she looked at the fat,rge oysters.

    Shook his head, for these seafood if not follow Rosemary to c city, I¡¯m afraid Karen this life is not possible to eat.

    ¡°No, if you hadn¡¯t brought me here, I¡¯m afraid I would never have seen, let alone eaten, in my life.¡±

    ¡°But Joseph took me

    Went out to eat twice, but it wasn¡¯t grilled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll bake it for youter, make sure you eat it and want to eat it again!¡±

    Rosemary is excited just to think that the oysters she washes on her hands can be turned into sizzling roasted oysters in the evening.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s wash it quickly!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Two people were talking andughing on the beach when suddenly a male voice broke their chat.

    ¡°Hi beautiful, do you need help?¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously stood up, and saw three men standing behind her, with unsuspecting smiles on their faces.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ve washed it!¡±

    Karen looked up at the three men in front of her and knew that the other party must havee to pick a fight on purpose, so she hurriedly put the seafood in her hands inside the bag, then walked to Rosemary¡¯s side, tugged lightly on her clothes and said, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary pulled Karen was about to leave, three men suddenly stopped their way, one of the men walked up to Rosemary, a bad smile said: ¡°Beauty do not rush to go, stay with brother chat!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the man¡¯s hand began to run up Rosemary¡¯s face.

    ¡°Sir, please behave yourself!¡±

    Rosemary took a step backwards and said coldly.

    ¡°Self-esteem?¡±

    The man at the head of the group and the other man let out a sneer when they heard Rosemary¡¯s words.

    ¡°Come, brother will take you over there now and show you how to call it self-respect!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Karen looked at the men approaching like them step by step in front of her and clutched Rosemary¡¯s shirt in fear, her eyes locked on them.

    Rosemary shielded Karen behind her, looking at the three men in front of her, she knew she had run into a scoundrel today.

    ¡°I tell you, you do not mess around, my friends are nearby, if it is to let them know that you do this to us, he will not let you go!¡±

    Karen, who was hiding behind Rosemary, looked at them and bravely said.

    ¡°Your friend, where is it? Howe I don¡¯t see ah!¡±

    The three men didn¡¯t take Karen¡¯s words to heart at all.

 456 where it hurts

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±

    Edmund looked at the time, he had made the fire, howe they had note back yet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out!¡±

    Sunny stood up and turned to Edmund.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±

    Joseph walked over to Sunny¡¯s side and spoke to her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what do we do?¡±

    Karen lowered her voice, came up to her ear and whispered.

    ¡°Karen, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, in fact, we buddies really don¡¯t mean anything, just want to invite you to have a drink over there!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s your good fortune to be seen by our third young man!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the man who was reced as the third young man, frowned and said indifferently, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not familiar with you guys, if the third young man wants to find a girl for a drink, then you have the wrong person. And I¡¯m already married, if my husband sees it and misunderstands it, then it¡¯s not good!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary dragged Karen to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go away, I like mature and stable, attractive women like you!¡±

    The man pulled Rosemary into a hug with an evil smile.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Rosemary tried to break free from the man¡¯s grip on her arm, but the other side was incredibly strong.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Karen turned her head and saw that the man¡¯s salty hand was grabbing Rosemary¡¯s hand, and without thinking, she lifted her foot to the other man¡¯s crotch. The man who was called the third young man crouched down instantly.

    ¡°Run!¡±

    Before Karen could react, she heard Rosemary shout in her ear, pulling her towards the tent.

    ¡°Three youngsters ¡­¡±

    ¡°Bitch, get them for me!¡±

    The man covered his wounded dick with both hands, while viciously speaking to the two young men next to him.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two men quickly chased after them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see where you two go from here.¡±

    The man grabbed Karen¡¯s clothes and said viciously.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Rosemary had just taken a few steps to pull Karen along when her body was violently yanked and she found out that they had caught Karen.

    After all, she had only just learned a little, and soon Karen was caught by one of the men and could not move.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let you go, as long as you serve both of us brothersfortably, once we are happy, we will let you go!¡±

    ¡°Rascal ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shameless ¡­¡±

    How to struggle, Rosemary is only a woman after all, how the strength is not as strong as the other party.

    ¡°I just like a student girl like you, look at you, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know what it is to be drunk!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, the man¡¯s mouth went up to Karen¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Bitch ¡­¡±

    A crisp p sound was heard, and five clear p marks instantly surfaced on Karen¡¯s fair face.

    ¡°How dare you bite me, I think you don¡¯t want to live!¡±

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Rosemary used all her strength and stomped on the back of her opponent¡¯s foot with her foot, causing him to instantly let go.

    Seeing that the man¡¯s hand was about to hit Karen¡¯s face again, Rosemary suddenly stepped forward and hugged Karen, expecting the p to hit her own body, but hearing the sound of a fight from behind.

    Turning her head, Rosemary then saw Joseph¡¯s entire body radiating coldness as each footnded on the other¡¯s body.

    ¡°Karen, are you okay, are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°And you say it¡¯s okay, look at your face already swollen up!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Karen¡¯s left cheek, the swelling was so high that she could tell at a nce that the man had hit her with all his might.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you hurt yourself anywhere?¡±

    As soon as Wilson heard that something had happened to Rosemary, he ran to Rosemary almost as fast as he could.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, how are you guys doing, are you okay!¡±

    Sunny ran after them and asked to Rosemary.

    When his eyes fell on Karen¡¯s face, Sunny¡¯s face instantly changed and he shouted to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, they hit Karen!¡±

    Joseph was already very angry when he saw the man¡¯s p was about to be incited to Rosemary¡¯s body, and now when he heard that Karen was beaten, the anger inside his body suddenly rose up, and his hand was even more ruthless than before.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Soon the two men had been beaten to the ground by Joseph and were on their knees moaning in pain.

    ¡°Say, who hit her face?¡±

    Joseph put one foot on them and said coldly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s our eyes that don¡¯t know the mountain, we won¡¯t dare to do it again next time, please let us go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to do it again next time!¡±

    Two men¡¯s wine at this moment has beenpletely sober, raised his head to look at these men in front of him, from the clothes they wear alone, between the hands and feet with the share of reserve, you know that the other party is not to be messed with!

    At the moment they just want to get out of here as fast as possible, if the eyes can kill people, I¡¯m afraid they would have been even crumbs left.

    ¡°What, you beat up our people and you want to leave, do you?¡±

    Joseph stepped hard on the other man¡¯s back, and soon the skinny man began to let out a scream.

    ¡°Joseph, let them go!¡±

    ¡°Let them go!¡±

    Rosemary knew what Karen meant, and she was worried that if she continued, she was afraid that Joseph would nullify the two human men.

    ¡°Morning ¡­¡±

    Wilson, who had been standing beside Rosemary, suddenly turned to Joseph and said.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you ¡­¡±

    If the change is their previous style of handling things, there is no way these three men can get out of here that easily.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    ¡°Karen, let me help you!¡±

    Joseph would have liked to take care of Karen himself, but thinking that he is a man, there are indeed many ces that are inconvenient, so he didn¡¯t bother to force it!

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on? Just now we clearly ¡­¡±

    ¡°They just drank too much just now, and they¡¯ve gotten their due anyway, so forget it!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson, she knew he was ming himself for not protecting himself well, but what had just happened wasn¡¯t something anyone expected.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re just too kind, but there are some things we can¡¯tpromise too easily, have you ever thought that if Chen hadn¡¯t just arrived in time, you might have been ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you are worried about us, since Karen has said not to pursue the matter, there is no need for us to keep holding on to those two people, besides the three of them have already received their due punishment, I think they will also learn from this lesson in the future!¡±

 457 Tap â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Okay, but from today on, you can never leave my sight again, you know? When I heard Sunny say that someone was trying to misbehave with you, my heart was about to break!¡±

    Wilson gently embraced Rosemary into his arms, fearing that if he was not careful she would disappear in his hands in general.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to say you¡¯re sorry, I just want you to be t Abby!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful in the future, I was too careless this time!¡±

    If Rosemary hadn¡¯t said she was going to wash there at the beginning, I¡¯m sure that wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    The thought of Karen being pped by the other side because of this matter, Rosemary¡¯s heart could not be calmed for a long time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Karen!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Dropping a soft kiss on Rosemary¡¯s forehead, Wilson then Olivia reluctantly released her.

    ¡°Karen, sit down first, I¡¯ll get you some ice!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Sunny was about to get up to get the ice when she saw Joseph walk in with a towel and a packet of ice in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the ice!¡±

    ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    Taking the ice cube from Joseph¡¯s hand, Sunny walked over to Karen¡¯s side and sat down, wrapping a towel around the ice cube and gently cing it on the left side of her face.

    Joseph stood there, looking at Karen¡¯s slightly twitching mouth because of the pain, softly said: ¡°Sunny, you gently, you are hurting Karen!

    Sunny rolled her eyes at the top of the tent and suddenly stood up, put the towel in her hand into Joseph¡¯s hand and smiled thievishly, ¡°Joseph, I suddenly remembered that just now Big Brother asked me to say something, so Karen will trouble Joseph!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Sunny disappeared inside the tent like a gust of wind.

    Rosemary was about to go see Karen when she saw Sunnye out from inside the tent like the wind.

    ¡°Sunny, how¡¯s Karen doing?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I suddenly feel so hungry, why don¡¯t you go with me to get something to eat!¡±

    With that, he pulled Rosemary and headed out the door.

    ¡°Okay, wait for me, I¡¯ll go in and ask Karen what she wants to eat?¡±

    Sunny saw Rosemary turn around and head inside the tent again, and hurriedly pulled her back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Looking at hernguidly, Rosemary asked suspiciously.

    After looking around, Sunny pulled Rosemary aside, looked at Karen¡¯s tent and whispered, ¡°Rosemary, let me tell you something!¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I found out that Joseph seems to have a crush on Karen!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to like it?¡±

    Rosemary smiled when she saw Sunny¡¯s fussed expression.

    Karen is a kind and lovely girl, although born in the countryside, but she is diligent and smart, and the two live under the same roof, Joseph like her this is very normal.

    Seeing Sunny¡¯s uprehending expression, Rosemary continued, ¡°Joseph treats Karen like his own sister, so it¡¯s not surprising that he likes her!¡±

    From Rosemary¡¯s point of view, with the two of them living under the same roof and Karen being the one he had entrusted to his care, there was nothing strange about being nice to her!

    ¡°Is it really just that?¡±

    Sunny thought about it for a while and felt that it wasn¡¯t as simple as Rosemary had said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, there¡¯s such a big age difference between them, and besides there¡¯s no way Joseph would like a girl who¡¯s underage, don¡¯t you think!¡±

    Not to mention Karen will be more than two months before she turns eighteen, even if she turns eighteen, Joseph is unlikely to like Karen, after all, their backgrounds are a world apart, even if Joseph likes it, their families will not agree.

    Sunny thinks Rosemary has a point, after all, like Joseph¡¯s gentry, marriage is not in their hands!

    Stepping forward to take Rosemary¡¯s arm, she spat out her tongue and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe I was overthinking it!¡±

    Joseph took the ice cube and sat next to Karen, looking at the still swollen cheek, and gently put the ice cube on her face, his hands moving gently to the extreme.

    Karen knew Joseph was angry and kept her head down and didn¡¯t say a word.

    After spending so much time together, Karen has already figured out Joseph¡¯s character clearly, every time he does not speak, that means he is angry, and this time she will choose to hide in her room alone, try not to appear in front of him.

    But this time she didn¡¯t seem to have done anything wrong, and she didn¡¯t know why he was looking so bad.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, does it still hurt?¡±

    It took about a few minutes before Joseph asked slowly.

    Raising her head, Karen saw Joseph looking at herself, both hands twisting tightly around the corner of her shirt, and said softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore!¡±

    Feeling that the atmosphere inside was a bit depressing, Karen coughed lightly and said in a small voice, ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s better if I do it myself!¡±

    After saying that, Karen reached for the ice pack Joseph was holding and tried to look as natural as possible.

    Since Joseph brought her back from the snow, he has been especially good to her, and he has not let her touch the chores in the house since that day.

    ¡°When youe across such a situation, the first thing you have to do is to keep yourself safe first, you know?¡±

    Let go of his hand, Joseph looked at Karen, who was dodging her eyes, and was thinking of giving her a good talking to, but seeing her in this state now, he couldn¡¯t bear to me her.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Well, you sit here and put on some more, I¡¯ll go out and get you something to eat, I¡¯ll call you out when it¡¯s ready!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Once Joseph was out, Karen let out a deep breath.

    ¡°Why are you back so soon, is Karen okay!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the swelling has basically gone down!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, by the way, do you know who the people are that just molested Rosemary and Karen? Do you know who the guys were that just molested Rosemary and Karen?¡±

    Williamy on the tarpaulin, a ss of wine in his hand, and said mysteriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sell out, just say it!¡±

    Joseph thought of the men who had almost ¡­ given Karen, and he felt that he had just punished them too lightly.

    ¡°The two that gave you a bruise at the back are the grandsons of A City Antai Group and Zhiyi Technology Group, and the man who was almost severed by Karen is the third young master of Yuri Group Xu Lin!¡±

    William finished, the whole a look at a good show of the frame, let a person a look very want to go forward to punch two.

    ¡°How could it be him?¡±

    ¡°How about it, did my material surprise you and surprise you!¡±

    Joseph red at William and said coldly, ¡°No matter who it is that touches my Joseph, I will not let him get away with it!¡±

    Giving a light gulp, William raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s wait and see!¡±

 458 Thatâ€™s not love

    ncing lightly at William, he said, ¡°I will handle this matter!¡±

    The words fell, Joseph¡¯s eyes on a touch of coldness.

    When William saw him like this, he couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and said, ¡°Chen, I think you¡¯ve been more protective of Karen than Rosemary has entrusted you with, you¡¯re not falling for her, are you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? She¡¯s a girl who left her hometown and followed Rosemary to c-city, she has no rtives, can¡¯t I be nice to her?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can be good to her, I just remind you that Karen is a good and simple girl, she is different from those thousand Miss Kim inside the luxury family, I just think that a girl like her, really should not be involved in those rights and wrongs, if you are really for her good, you should know what to do! ¡±

    Joseph of course knew what he meant, if he let Karen live with him all the time, for a long time, he was worried that those old guys inside the house would hurt Karen.

    In fact, Karen had mentioned to him several times that she wanted to move out, but he was so used to having her around that he was selfish enough to keep her by his side.

    William saw Joseph hesitate, ¡°Chen, if you think you¡¯re not good enough to ask, I¡¯ll let Sunny go talk to her, I¡¯m sure Karen will understand!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s better for me to talk to her!¡±

    ¡°Good, anyway, she has now finished taking the college entrance exams, the school¡¯s notice has alsoe down, you can find her an apartment near her school for her to live in, it¡¯s very convenient for her to go to school and get out of school!¡±

    ¡°William, when did you get so caught up in other people¡¯s business?¡±

    Seeing him staring at him, William hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have any idea about Karen!¡±

    ¡°Really, why do I see the word lie in your eyes?¡±

    William was Joseph¡¯s eyes look all over the hair, waved his hand and said: ¡°Well, I tell you the truth! This is Karen¡¯s intention, she came to Sunny two days ago when she inadvertently talked to Sunny about wanting to move out, saying that she has been bothering you for too long, but she told you several times, you never agreed to her, and she does not dare to talk to you now.¡±

    Looking at Joseph¡¯s dark face, patted his shoulder, ¡°Karen is still young, although she understands things earlier than her peers, but as a brother I still advise you not to let yourself get trapped, and I let Sunny to test Karen, she has always treated you as a big brother, and nothing else.¡±

    ¡°You think too much, I also just treat her as my own sister, living together for a long time, then again, there is still a little affection, but that is not love!¡±

    ¡°That would be best!¡±

    Rosemary and Sunny finished eating, Wilson let her go to sleep for a while, anyway, before the time to finish eating, busy all day, she is really a little tired, lying inside the tent, soon fell asleep.

    While drifting off to sleep, Rosemary felt something suddenly at her side, and she reached out her hand and it was held.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here? Where are they?¡±

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, the night has long descended, the tent inside hanging faint light, some blinding, she half squinted, to Wilson asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re outside, I came in to see if you were awake, everyone is waiting outside for you to go out and have a barbecue together?¡±

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Ten minutes past seven.¡±

    Lifting his hand and looking at the time, Wilson said.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, why didn¡¯t you call me earlier!¡±

    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Rosemary¡¯s lips, suddenly, were blocked by Wilson.

    Wilson¡¯s kiss was lingering, with a tess of fondness that swept over him.

    The kind of unquestionable dominance that Rosemary had no way to refuse.

    You can only let him kiss you, clutching hispel tightly.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Rosemary grunts softly, only to have Wilson snap the back of her head and deepen the kiss.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    I thought Wilson would do something else, but instead, he just kissed her and then let her go.

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯m going out first!¡±

    Very reluctantly on Rosemary¡¯s lips a few pecks, Wilson then hoarse voice, said.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When Wilson went out, Rosemary took out a set of looser clothes from her bag and changed, tidied up a bit, and then came out.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake from your nap!¡±

    As soon as Sunny saw Rosemary, he hurriedly stood up and pulled her to sit beside him.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here, or I¡¯d be starving!¡±

    William took Rosemary¡¯s arm and leaned his whole body on her shoulder, his tone full of sorrow inside.

    ¡°Sorry, if you¡¯re hungry, you can eat first, no need to wait for me!¡±

    ¡°I do want to eat first, but your family Wilson won¡¯t bake for me, he said he must wait for you toe before he bakes for us, do you think he is not very excessive!¡±

    Rosemary looked at William¡¯s angry face and knew without thinking that he must have failed to get a bargain with Wilson and was now running to her toin.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll go help you bake!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°You¡¯re still good to me, Rosemary, unlike some people who are stingy!¡±

    Releasing Rosemary, William sat there and muttered to Wilson.

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Brother, do you think you¡¯re good like this?¡±

    Sunny looked at his big brother and spoke very helplessly.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good!¡±

    Who let him be such a dick just now, let him bake something for him to eat first, he refused, since he refused, then he had to find Rosemary to get her something good to eat.

    After Rosemary bakes something for himter, he must eat it in front of him and be angry with him.

    Shaking his head, Sunny looked at the look of treachery on his big brother¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but worry a little.

    Can he really eat what Rosemary makes?

    ¡°Hungry? Wait two more minutes, it¡¯ll be ready soon!¡±

    Wilson saw Rosemary approaching and thought she was hungry, turning the roast on the rack as he did so.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very hungry yet, William said he was hungry and I came over to help him bake some food for him!¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s really hungry, he¡¯lle over and bake on his own, so don¡¯t worry so much about it!¡±

    With that, Wilson took the skewer out of Rosemary¡¯s hand and said in a soft voice.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Listen, your body has not fully recovered, just go sit over there, I¡¯ll bring it to youter when it¡¯s cooked!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson pulled Rosemary to the side and sat down to keep her from doing anything.

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Turning his head to see William looking at himself with a copsed face, Rosemary shrugged helplessly.

 459 count your blessings â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Sorry, looks like I can¡¯t grill you a chicken leg!¡±

    Rosemary looked at William with an apologetic face. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t get it for him, but Wilson didn¡¯t even give her a chance to get the bang.

    ¡°Big brother, I advise you to do it yourself and feed yourself in abundance!¡±

    ¡°You girl, whose real sister are you anyway!¡±

    ring at Sunny, William scolded lightly.

    Spit out his tongue at him and said, ¡°I¡¯m just being honest, you don¡¯t think about it, all these years, which time did you get a little advantage on Wilson, which time was not eaten to death!¡±

    Shaking her head, she couldn¡¯t understand how so many years had passed, and he still wasn¡¯t dead.

    Rubbing his stomach, William reluctantly got up from his position and said fiercely to Wilson, ¡°Count on you!¡±

    ¡°Yuki, shouldn¡¯t you be used to it by now?¡±

    Sighing lightly, William suddenly felt that in the end he made a brother of what, he put a good young master not to do, came to do his hard work even if, now want to eat a buckle of his things, are more difficult than the sky.

    ¡°No more, I¡¯d better do it myself!¡±

    For William, Edmund has long been seen, if not because of Rosemary, I¡¯m afraid they would have been difficult to get Wilson¡¯s personal baked goods in this life.

    The silence of the lonely ind at night is a little frightening, except for the sound of the winding from the sea, that is, the roast meat on the shelf makes a nuisance sound. A strong smell of meat floating in the air, let people smell, appetite.

    Rosemary, Sunny and Karen sat around the campfire, watching their busy bodies, Rosemary remembered the scene when she met Wilson inside the Misty Forest.

    Raising her head, Rosemary looked at the ind¡¯s star-filled sky and couldn¡¯t help but think of her parents.

    I remember when she was little she and her mother sitting inside the yard to y, she liked to lie in a hammock looking at the sky Star, at that time she just felt that the sky that a small Star special beauty, like the star river inside the star chart dazzling!

    Later, her mother told her that each Star in the sky represented a person¡¯s star implication, and that if she found the one belonging to her natal star in that river of stars, she could know who her other half was.

    I don¡¯t know which one of the stars in the sky is my destiny star.

    ¡°Rosemary, the starry sky here is so beautiful!¡±

    Karen tilted her head up and looked overhead, suddenly speaking softly to Rosemary.

    ¡°Homesick?¡±

    ¡°The starry sky in the ancient vige is just as beautiful as here. I used to climb to the stargazing cliff in our vige at night to see Star whenever I was tired of doing farm work.¡±

    Because as long as she is there, she can feel that her mom and dad are by her side.

    With Karen in his arms, Rosemary said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll go back with you at the end of the year!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    But soon Karen put the joy in her heart deep in her heart, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Thank you Rosemary, I¡¯m already happy to have you say that.¡±

    ¡°Silly, what Rosemary said is true, I will definitely apany you back at the end of the year!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going back to W in a few days, and you have your own job over there, so it¡¯s too hard to go back and forth like this.¡±

    She knew that Rosemary was serious, and as much as she wanted to go back, she wanted to wait until she had aplished something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there are still six months until New Year¡¯s Eve!¡±

    Who knows how many things can happen inside this half year.

    ¡°And me!¡±

    Sunny put her arm around Karen and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m lucky to have met you all in this life.¡±

    The three hugged each other tightly, and even the moon, which had just hidden in the clouds, came out quietly to bless them when it saw the friendship between them.

    ¡°What are you talking about so happily, beautifuldies?¡±

    William approached with two tes of grilledmb kebabs.

    ¡°Did you bake this?¡±

    Looking at the skewers of golden brown grilled meat, Rosemary felt that her cooking skills were simply not up to par in front of them.

    ¡°Sure,e and try it, how does it taste?¡±

    Rosemary did not start eating already smelled the aroma of aromatic overflowing, pick up a skewer of grilled meat in the mouth, the skin is crispy and tender, the meat juice overflowing, the taste really makes people long aftertaste.

    ¡°William, your grilling skills areparable to Wilson¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it really smells good, it¡¯s the best barbecue I¡¯ve ever had!¡±

    ¡°Brother, are you sure you grilled this barbecue?¡±

    Sunny looked at his cousin with a questioning face while eating his roast meat.

    ¡°This is the chicken wings baked by Duke White, do you want to try them?¡±

    At this time, Joseph came over with tworge tes of roast meat, bringing one of the ckened roast meat over to the table, and at a nce it was clear how miserable the fate of that te of roast meat was, except for the stick that could prove that the roast meat was skewered on it, it was really impossible to tell what it was.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    ¡°I just said it, when did big brother¡¯s craft progress so fast, the original is ¡­¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Sunny looked at the te of disfigured roast meat, and really sad for them.

    ¡°You girl, have you ever talked about your big brother like that?¡±

    Making a face at William, Sunny didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all for saying that about William.

    After all, his own big brother is only untalented in this area of cooking, and he doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed that a man can¡¯t cook.

    Because she is not gifted in this area either, maybe it runs in the family!

    Soon, Edmund and Wilson also came over with grilled seafood, and the tarpaulin that was pounced on the floor was soon topped with a variety of grilled seafood and roasted meats.

    ¡°Rosemary, these are your favorite grilled oysters, have some more!¡±

    Wilson ced a te of still-hot grilled oysters in front of Rosemary¡¯s face and said softly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°I say you still let us singles live, have not started eating, you two spilled full of dog food!¡± ,

    ¡°Then hurry up and find one, so you can¡¯t also show off hard in front of us?¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t even look at William, he just topped it off.

    Hearing them say this, Rosemary¡¯s face quickly reddened and she whispered to Wilson, ¡°You sit down and eat too!¡±

    ¡°Wilson is right, if you take one back now, even if it¡¯s a male, auntie and uncle will be very satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Well, I agree with Edmund. Two days ago, my elder aunt even called me to ask if there is a suitable girl around my elder brother?¡±

    William waved his hand in a hurry and said, ¡°You guys better let me have a good meal! I don¡¯t want to be tied down by marriage so soon, I still want to y for a few more years?¡±

 460 Will he be the right one in her heart?

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t met the right one yet, and when you do one day you won¡¯t be talking like this today.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson, who was sitting on the sidelines, shuddered and looked up at Rosemary, who was on the sidelines.

    Will he be the right person in her heart?

    Edmund¡¯s hand holding the roast meat trembled slightly, and a bitter smile shed across his eyes.

    He is met the right person, but he can not be openly guarded by her side, can only silently the feelings quietly wrapped up.

    Maybe Rosemary is talking about the right person that she hasn¡¯t really met yet!

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right about all of that, but at least I haven¡¯t met the guy yet, so I don¡¯t have to think about that just yet.¡±

    ¡°William is right, let¡¯s get drunk today for the sake of our current singleness!¡±

    ¡°Chen is right, I brought two bottles of good red wine, let¡¯s have a good drink tonight!¡±

    William took out two bottles of red wine from somewhere and Edmund took out several red wine sses from inside the box and ced them in front of them.

    ¡°Edmund, give me a ss, I want a drink too!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink some with everyone too!¡±

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been that happy, and Rosemary is feeling like she¡¯s back in the time when Wilson just woke up.

    William poured everyone a ss of red wine, then raised the ss in his hand and said, ¡°Come, to our meeting again, cheers!¡±

    ¡°Cheers ¡­¡±

    The night of the ind is particrly quiet, in addition to Rosemary and their group here, not far from the Star sporadic shing fire, a look at the ind to know that alsoe to y.

    ¡°Hi guys, we¡¯re having a bonfire over there, want toe over and y with us?¡±

    A sweet-looking girl walked up to Rosemary and asked in a friendly manner.

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Wilson raised his head, nced at the girl, and said coldly.

    The girl stood there, obviously not expecting Wilson to reject her to her face, and immediately felt the atmosphere was particrly awkward and her ears were red.

    The boy standing aside looked at Wilson, guessing that they might have misunderstood them, and said very gently, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, we don¡¯t have any malice, we are current students of Cloud City University, we just sincerely want to invite everyone to join us for the night, after all, it¡¯s fate for everyone to meet on this ind.¡±

    ¡°How many of you are there in total?¡±

    ¡°There are twenty of us.¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and suddenly remembered when she was out on field trips with her ssmates at school, she would invite the people next to her to y with her, just like they did.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have some fun together!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary stood up and spoke to Karen and Sunny.

    ¡°Well, I heard that most of the people living inside Cloud City are from ethnic minorities, and they like to find a special big ce to hold bonfire parties whenever theye across something festive, and everyone will gather around the bonfire and dance their side of the folk dance.¡±

    ¡°Thisdy is right, this custom has been handed down a long time ago, and anyone who has spent time in Cloud City knows it.¡±

    ¡°Has Miss lived in Cloud City before?¡±

    The young man looked at Sunny and smiled.

    ¡°No, I just heard my mom talk about it!¡±

    ¡°Then all the more reason for you to go over there and have some fun, and I promise to make sure you have a great time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll be there in a minute!¡±

    The boy nodded to the group and left after the girl.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s change our clothes before we go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t change it, you go change it!¡±

    Sunny looked up and down Rosemary¡¯s clothes, then said, ¡°The bonfire party held by Cloud City girls are to dance around the bonfire together, I have not participated in this kind of activity for a long time, you just consider it to apany me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll give up my life tonight!¡±

    ¡°I knew Rosemary would be the best for me.¡±

    Sunny took Rosemary¡¯s arm and said petntly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m getting goose bumps from what you¡¯re saying.¡±

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Sunny took one arm and walked together towards the tent where she was staying.

    The original ce instantly left only four men sitting there.

    ¡°They¡¯re not nning to go by themselves!¡±

    ¡°It looks as if it is!¡±

    Edmund took a light sip from his ss and replied in agreement.

    ¡°No, I¡¯d better apany them!¡±

    Joseph is still haunted by the events of this afternoon.

    As long as the thought of today if not for their timely arrival, the consequences really dare not imagine.

    ¡°When theye out, let¡¯s go with them!¡±

    Wilson nced at the tent and said faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, did you bring a sundress or beach dress?¡±

    ¡°Bring it on!¡±

    Originally agreed with Jackson toe here together to take pictures, but Jackson just arrived in Yuncheng received a call from his friend, said he went to help his friend to take a set of wedding photos, to return tomorrow, she did not know to stay on the ind for a few days, simply bring it together.

    ¡°Rosemary, where do you keep your clothes, I¡¯ll go get them for you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if I go by myself!¡±

    Karen watched Sunny take out seven or eight different styles of dresses from her bag and couldn¡¯t help but smack her lips and whisper, ¡°Sunny, why did you bring so many dresses!¡±

    Looking at the clothes ced inside the tent, Karen felt that the world of their rich people was really confusing, wouldn¡¯t they feel tired with so many clothes?

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand this! Girlse out to travel outside, of course, we need to bring more clothes, so we can wear different clothes, leaving their footprints in every corner of the world, and then in the future, the day you get old, and then take those photos out to see, you will find that you were so beautiful when you were young.¡±

    Sunny hand holding the clothes on his chest, tilting his head up and imagining the future scenario, the smile at the corner of his mouth is getting deeper and deeper.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Karen is envious of Sunny, who can make herself live a real life no matter what.

    This is perhaps what makes her different from other thousand Miss Kim.

    ¡°Karen, I don¡¯t think you brought a skirt!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Anyway, in school are to wear school uniforms, wear skirts and inconvenient, usually at home she is also wearing home clothes, she felt that wearing pants no matter what to do are more convenient, at least will not let themselves go naked.

    ¡°We¡¯re both about the same height, so you should be able to wear my dress.¡±

    The dress was picked up, and Sunny kept onparing it on Karen¡¯s body, putting it up and taking it down, looking at it and not being satisfied with it.

 461 Rosemary was invited

    Sunny suddenly thought of something, threw the clothes in his hands, and took out a dress from a bag aside.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    He took it over and penciled it on Karen¡¯s body, then nodded in satisfaction, ¡°This is the one, you¡¯ll look good in it!¡±

    Shoving the clothes into Karen¡¯s hands, Sunny hurriedly urged her to go and change her clothes.

    ¡°Sunny, will this dress go naked!¡±

    ¡°No, this skirtes to the knee there, it won¡¯t go naked!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Taking the clothes, Karen then headed inside her tent.

    Sunny belongs to that tall type of mixed-race beauty, snow-white skin, amber eyes, she chose a blue dress, wearing it to a kind of exotic vor.

    Rosemary, on the other hand, chose a long dress with red sleeves. The moment she walked out of the tent, Sunny thought she was a fairy who had fallen from the sky.

    ¡°Rosemary, you are beautiful!¡±

    Always knew Rosemary was pretty, but no matter how Sunny looked, she felt that Rosemary always wore her clothes with her soul no matter what she wore, as if all the clothes were tailor-made for her.

    ¡°I chose and chose, but only this dress is more suitable for wearing tonight!¡±

    Her other clothes were either dresses or knee-length skirts, and she felt that this dress was still more appropriate for the day¡¯s asion.

    ¡°Rosemary you look good in anything, you don¡¯t even need to choose well!¡±

    While the two were talking happily, Karen had already changed her clothes and came out from inside the tent.

    ¡°Wow ¡­¡±

    Rosemary and Sunny looked at Karen standing in front of them. It was the first time they realized that Karen looked so good in a dress.

    Karen saw the two of them keep looking at themselves, hands kept pulling at the hem of their skirts, and the whole thing looked a little overwhelmed.

    ¡°Is it not a good look?¡±

    She always felt insecure wearing a skirt, although Sunny said this skirt is arge hemline, will not go naked, but she is still very uneasy.

    ¡°This dress is very suitable for you, although the chest is a little smaller, but there is still room to develop!¡±

    While saying that, Sunny also did not forget to reach out her hand in front of her chest a few times.

    Karen was so said by Sunny, face instantly red like a baked red crawfish, red dripping blood.

    ¡°Sunny ¡­¡±

    After saying that and giving her a hard stare, Karen reached out her hand and grabbed at her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run, when I catch you, see if I don¡¯t rip your mouth off!¡±

    Rosemary looked at a blue and a pink figure in front of her, and the smile on her face followed them infinitely.

    In no time, Karen grabbed Sunny and kept scratching her hands on her small waist, scratching Sunny and begging for mercy.

    ¡°See if you dare to say it again next time!¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­ I won¡¯t dare to do it again, I won¡¯t dare ¡­¡±

    A string of silveryughter ofughter cut through the pitch-ck sky.

    ¡°You two stop it, it¡¯s time for us to go over there!¡±

    Rosemary walked between them and smiled.

    ¡°Are you guys going toe along?¡±

    The four men looked up at the same time and saw the three men standing behind them, and instantly, they felt that time was standing still at this moment!

    ¡°So beautiful ¡­¡±

    Joseph¡¯s gaze has been resting on Karen¡¯s body, did not think that wearing a skirt she was so agile and delicate, it seems that in the future it is better to let her wear less skirts, lest she be peeped by those who have no intention.

    Being stared at by them all the time like this, Rosemary clearly felt Karen¡¯s difort, and she also felt that these men were too much, since they were staring at them so recklessly.

    ¡°Ignore them, we¡¯ll go there ourselves!¡±

    Sunny made a face at them and took Rosemary¡¯s arm to walk across the street.

    Wilson nced at his young wife and the corners of his lips twitched, was he being outright ignored?

    Shook his head, I really do not know which day I can be full of wife to return.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The girl who invited Rosemary saw Rosemarying and came up and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m d you cane to our party, these are my ssmates, you can follow them and call me Tanya.¡±

    ¡°My name is Rosemary, this is Sunny, and this is Karen!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you guys!¡±

    ¡°Come and sit over here for a while, the ball will start in ten minutes!¡±

    Xiaotan led them to a stone on the side and sat down.

    ¡°You guys sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go over there and help!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary looked at their busy men and women and missed her college life a bit.

    She used to be like them now, carefree, doing whatever she wanted to do, and she was happiest at that time.

    ¡°It seems to be quite crowded?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably because Xiaotan invited all the people who came to visit the ind today!¡±

    ¡°Wow, it looks like it¡¯s going to be great!¡±

    Somehow, Wilson and the others hade up behind them.

    William likes this kind of lively asion the most, because only in such a ce, no one will pay attention to your identity, because at this time everyone¡¯s heart has beenpletely smothered by this cheerful atmosphere.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you know Mongolian dance?¡±

    Suddenly, Sunny raised her head to Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°Will a little, why?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, they¡¯re definitely going to hold this partyter with the opening song of the Mongolian dance.¡±

    ¡°Where do you see that from!¡±

    Sunny put one hand on his cheek and thought for a while, thenughed, ¡°I guessed it!¡±

    ¡°Cut ¡­¡±

    William flicked her little head with his hand, hating the way she talks.

    Soon, a boy was seen holding a torch thrown on firewood, and soon the fire lit up almost half the ind.

    Just then, the music slowly came on, and everyone saw a line of girls wearing different clothes slowly walking towards the fire.

    In no time, the girls were dancing around the bonfire in a Mongolian dance, a dance used to wee guests and express the host¡¯s enthusiasm for them.

    Seeing everyone going inside one after another, Sunny stood up and pulled Rosemary and Karen inside.

    ¡°Sunny, I don¡¯t know how to dance!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just follow us and dance, this kind of party is all about going with the flow, don¡¯t be nervous!¡±

    Rosemary pulled Karen along and gave her a reassuring look, and the three quickly settled into therger group.

    With the music, stepping on the cheerful beat, the three people dance more and more close to the Xing.

    Wilson¡¯s gaze kept moving with a glimpse of a figure in the crowd, the corners of his lips followed with a slight hook, he hadn¡¯t seen Rosemary smile like this for a long time.

    ¡°Why are you still sitting there,e and dance together!¡±

 462 What is yours is always yours

    William was dragged out to dance by a group of girls.

    Wilson and Edmund and Joseph found a ce to sit down and their eyes kept darting to the people in the middle of the dance floor.

    ¡°Have you exined the misunderstanding between you and Rosemary?¡±

    Edmund asked lightly as his eyes looked at the people who were reveling around the campfire.

    ¡°The previous misunderstanding was exined away, but Rosemary did not promise to return to me.¡±

    ¡°So are you still nning to move thepany to W?¡±

    Joseph poured himself a ss of red wine and asked softly.

    ¡°I decided to apany Rosemary to live in w country for a while, maybe she will be a little safer there.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    For Edmund, nothing is as important as Rosemary¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s better to let Karen live outside! This will be the safest for both you and her!¡±

    ¡°I know, William has already discussed it with me, and I will help her find a good ce to live when we get back!¡±

    Joseph returned lightly, holding back the reluctance in his heart.

    Edmund could see that in Joseph¡¯s heart, there was more than just taking care of her, it already seemed to contain other meanings.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°What is yours will be yours after all!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Edmund said in a serious voice.

    ¡°Yesterday those few, certainly will not be so easy to give up, listen to Xi said that the leader of the man is the third young master of the Yuri Group, I heard that this man is not what the oilmp, let people go to investigate, if he does not learn a lesson, do not me me for his impoliteness.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Rosemary¡¯s plea for mercy yesterday, he would have wanted to just scrap his hand on the spot.

    ¡°Let me handle this matter!¡±

    If a man can¡¯t even protect the woman he loves, what kind of man is that?

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m going out to take care of some things in a couple of days, you and Rosemary should also pay more attention during this period, I¡¯lle back after I take care of ying things over there!¡±

    ¡°Edmund, I¡¯ve always wondered, what are you really?¡±

    As soon as Joseph¡¯s words left his mouth, he saw Edmund pick up his wine and said, ¡°Whatever I am, all you need to know is that I will not harm you.¡±

    I didn¡¯t realize it was already 1:30 in the night, and looking at Rosemary and her excited appearance, they didn¡¯t seem to be a bit sleepy yet.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t jump anymore!¡±

    Karen waved her hand at them, she really didn¡¯t have any more strength to dance, found a slightly more remote ce to sit down, hands propped up on her chin looking at the two who continued to party.

    ¡°You¡¯re tired, have some juice first!¡±

    Joseph came to Karen¡¯s side with a ss of juice and sat down, handing it to her.

    ¡°Thanks Joseph!¡±

    epting the juice, Karen took a few sips.

    ¡°Fun?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve yed a bonfire with so many people? It¡¯s just that I¡¯m so stupid that I can¡¯t even keep up with their rhythm.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not stupid? You¡¯re the smartest girl Joseph has ever met!¡±

    Hearing Joseph praise herself like this, Meow Meow said embarrassedly, ¡°Joseph you don¡¯t make fun of me, I¡¯m a girl from the countryside, how can Ipare with others!¡±

    ¡°Again Joseph¡¯s heart you are!¡±

    Looking at Joseph, he nodded with his juice and turned his head to continue looking at Rosemary and Sunny who were dancing over there.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Turning back, he saw Joseph staring at himself.

    The thought of them spending less and less time alone in the future crossed his mind.

    Just a hint ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go see the sunrise?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    When she heard that she was going to see the sunrise, Karen¡¯s heart shed a little excitement, when she was in school she often heard her ssmates say that the sunrise on the ind was particrly beautiful, she always wanted to go to see it, but there was no time.

    Nodding to Karen, Joseph stood up and led Karen towards the beach.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Karen?¡±

    Rosemary came to Wilson, looked around, and asked.

    ¡°I just saw Chen take her over to the beach, should be going to see the sunrise!¡±

    ¡°Are you tired, do you want to go back to sleep?¡±

    It seems that Joseph is really good to Karen, and Rosemary¡¯s heart is very relieved to think that he was taking care of Karen during the time she was away.

    Meeting Wilson¡¯s concerned eyes, Rosemaryughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t talk about it, but I¡¯m still really a little tired!¡±

    ¡°Wilson go ahead and send Rosemary back to rest, I¡¯ll wait for them here.¡±

    ¡°By the look of Sunny, she probably isn¡¯t going to sleep tonight.¡±

    Everyone followed Rosemary¡¯s gaze and saw that Sunny was having fun with the girls.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want to sleep now anyway, I¡¯ll take Sunny with me to see the sunriseter.¡±

    For Edmund, he can¡¯t sleep at all on nights like this, so he might as well sit here and enjoy the ind¡¯s scenery.

    Hearing them all talk about going to see the sunrise, Rosemary wanted to go too, but it was still two and a half hours before the sunrise, so it was quite a long wait.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll send you back to sleep first, if you want to go see the sunriseter, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time.¡±

    After thinking about it, it seems to be the only way to go.

    ¡°Edmund, you tell Sunnyter, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary followed Wilson and left.

    Looking at their departing backs, Edmund revealed a bitter smile.

    Rosemary and Wilson were walking side by side when a cool sea breeze blew in their faces, causing Rosemary to shiver.

    Hands sped on the arms gently rubbed, Wilson saw this, hurriedly took off his jacket and draped it over her body.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    A smell belonging to the smell of men¡¯s breath greets you, with a hint of fresh lemon on top, which smells good.

    Whenever Rosemary said thank you to Wilson, there was always a rusty feeling in his heart.

    ¡°This is what I should do!¡±

    Worried that Rosemary would still be cold, Wilson reached out and gently swept her into his arms.

    Expecting Rosemary to refuse, Wilson was surprised that she didn¡¯t push herself away.

    ¡°Better yet?¡±

    ¡°Much better!¡±

    Leaning into Wilson¡¯s arms, Rosemary answered softly.

    Probably because everyone went to the bonfire party, so this way to walk over did not see a person, seemingly this side of the special Susan.

    Susan¡¯s even the sound of Wilson¡¯s heartbeat, Rosemary heard it clearly.

    After about ten minutes or so of walking, Rosemary arrived at the tent they had set up.

    Pull open the tent, Rosemary hurried into it, just dancing did not feel the cold, once out of the arms are cold goose bumps.

    Just walking in, Rosemary was stunned by the sight before her.

 463 Rosemary, I want you â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go inside?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, look at that?¡±

    Wilson just walked in and saw the inside of the tent turned upside down and messy.

    ¡°It seems to have run into a thief, you check to see if anything is missing, I¡¯ll go inside the other tents and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson turned around and headed out.

    Crouching down, Rosemary slowly cleaned up the things that were scattered on the floor, not finding anything missing.

    ¡°Well, is anything missing?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    After checking again to make sure nothing was missing, Rosemary replied.

    ¡°Maybe it was a prank by someone, I went inside their tent and looked, and only our tent was turned over.¡±

    ¡°It should be!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t a prank, Rosemary couldn¡¯t really think of any other reason.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so much, get some sleep first!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s tired face, Wilson squeezed her shoulder and gestured for her to go to bed.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    The thought of sleeping alone on such an isted ind, in case you fall asleepter, someone broke in that what to do?

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch here, you sleep!¡±

    Originally Wilson was going to say he would sleep next to her, but fearing Rosemary¡¯s displeasure, he had to sit outside and keep watch.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s sleep together!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary¡¯s whole body shrank in the innermost part, giving a ce for him to sleep.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Calling softly, Wilson saw that Rosemary did not say yes, the corner of his lips hooked, and theny down beside her.

    Wilson put his hand gently on her waist that did not win and hold, just hold her, slowly closed his eyes, the heart is very satisfied.

    Within moments, Wilson¡¯s even breathing came from beside him.

    Rosemary, who had a sleepy face at the beginning, is not at all sleepy at the moment.

    Making sure Wilson had fallen asleep, Rosemary gently rolled over and looked at the handsome, handsome face, and her face involuntarily flushed.

    Looking at the man who made his love so dear, his hand couldn¡¯t help but go to his face.

    This time she has been cold to him, but who knows, her heart and how hard it is.

    Suddenly, Wilson pulled hard and brought her entire body into his arms, and a body scent belonging to a woman soon crept up to the deepest part of Wilson¡¯s body.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Wilson hissed and quickly kissed her delicate, fragrant lips.

    The kiss was with unprecedented urgency and desire, and Wilson held her tightly in his arms, desperate to ravage her whole body inside himself.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Rosemary suddenly whispered out, which made the bath fire that had been stirred up by her instantly explode.

    ¡°Rosemary, I want you to ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body instinctively tightened, and her whole body felt like an electric current had crossed her body, and it was unbearably hot.

    Rosemary, who was struggling at first, slowly gave up when she saw the pain hidden between his brows.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive!¡±

    Suddenly Wilson stopped all his movements and ced Rosemary gently beside himself with a guilty look on his face as he turned to her.

    Wilson was remorseful for what he had just done, and had he not been brought to his senses at thest minute, he would have almost hurt her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, if it wasn¡¯t for me ¡­ wouldn¡¯t have caused you so much pain!¡±

    With her head bowed, Rosemary could clearly feel her face dripping blood with red.

    Suddenly, Wilson leaned down, looked at the small woman beneath him, smiled evilly, and said, ¡°Can I take you to mean that if your body is avable, I cane to you for a solution?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, when did I ever say anything like that?¡±

    Rosemary pushed him away with force and red at him, not knowing what kind of nerves she was having, she would think of sacrificing herself in that situation.

    With his back to her, Rosemary pulled the covers over his head, wishing he could find a hole in the ground.

    Since her return, Rosemary has found herself less and less able to resist when confronted with him.

    ¡°Well, you go to sleep first! I¡¯ll go out and fix it!¡±

    Falling into tune, Wilson left the tent.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s back as he left, Rosemary¡¯s heart shed with a hint of reluctance.

    With that, Rosemary drifted off to sleep.

    The following day.

    The first rays of the morning sun shone through the sea directly on the ind. Rosemary was dazed and heard the sound of someone talking before she slowly opened her eyes.

    Turning over, Rosemary realized that Wilson had fallen asleep at some point lying next to her.

    Seeing his haggard face, he must have been out in the cold for a long time and should have only been asleep for a short time.

    Rosemary carefully walked around Wilson and straightened her clothes before stepping out.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    As soon as he came out, Rosemary saw Edmund already sitting not far from him, his eyes were looking at the sea in the distance.

    ¡°Good morning, why don¡¯t you sleep in a little?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve woken up from my nap, are we going back today?¡±

    ¡°Later, when everyone is awake, we will go back to the hotel first, you have not been to Cloud City to see it,ter you can let Wilson apany you to go out for a stroll, that will give you unexpected surprises inside!¡±

    Edmund said to Rosemary with a smile.

    Thinking about missing the sunrise this morning, there is still a little regret in my heart.

    When Rosemary returned to the hotel, Jackson was already there waiting.

    ¡°Hi, Rosemary!¡±

    Jackson lunged forward as soon as he saw Rosemary, and before he could lean in, he was blocked by Wilson¡¯s tall frame.

    As soon as he touched Wilson¡¯s handsome face, Jackson¡¯s expression fell along with him, and he yelled at him very angrily, ¡°You¡¯re so petty!¡±

    ¡°She is my wife, and I don¡¯t like men other than me to go near her!¡±

    Rosemary rubbed her brow, how this man is so possessive all the time?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you do that, Jackson didn¡¯t mean anything else!¡±

    Reaching out and gently tugging at his clothes, she softly reassured him.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in first!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson also did not forget to use his eyes to indicate Jackson not to hit Rosemary¡¯s attention.

    As soon as Wilson left, Jackson turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Your husband is so stingy, I just want to hug you and he won¡¯t let me!¡±

    Rosemary justughed off Jackson¡¯s whining, after all, she didn¡¯t really like Jackson¡¯s overly enthusiastic approach either.

    ¡°Are you done with things on your end?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all taken care of, just waiting for you!¡±

    Rosemary knew that Jackson was a busy man and every minute was worth a thousand dors. After two seconds of contemtion, she said, ¡°Jackson, do you think this is okay? We¡¯ll go out after lunch and take pictures, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±

 464 Why am I here

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back and get ready, I¡¯lle to youter!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you have a very interesting friend!¡±

    Karen walked up to Rosemary, looked at Jackson¡¯s departing figure, and smiled.

    ¡°Well, actually Jackson is a very good person to get along with, you don¡¯t see him talking like a child right now, but he is particrly serious when he works, every step of the way is required with wless precision.¡±

    For Jackson, Rosemary still gives a very high rating.

    ¡°Rosemary, then can I tag along when you go shooting this afternoon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, as long as you don¡¯t get too bored!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m quite interested in photography, and I¡¯d like to ask Mr. Jackson for a lesson or two sometime.¡±

    For Karen, learning something about everything will at least enrich her life in the future.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll talk to Jackson for you when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary and Karen chatted for a few minutes, and then each went to their own rooms.

    Just entering the room, Rosemary saw Wilson tapping something quickly with his notebook, his brow furrowed, looking as if he had encountered something difficult.

    Thinking that he hadn¡¯t slept long this morning, he stood up and walked to the kitchen and made a cup and brought it to Wilson.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you work without taking a break first?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of this work before I go to sleep!¡±

    Seeing that he was so focused, Rosemary saw that it was still early and was ready to go back to sleep, after all, she had to go to the photo shoot in the afternoon.

    ¡°Then you go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll get some more sleep!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary left the ce where Wilson was working.

    Lying in bed, I thought I hadn¡¯t called Heidi for so many days since I got back, and I didn¡¯t know what the girl was doing now.

    Taking out her cell phone, Rosemary quickly dialed Heidi¡¯s cell phone number.

    The phone rang for a long time, but no one ever answered the phone.

    Rosemary, worried that Heidi hadn¡¯t heard her, dialed again, but a cold female voice came through.

    After dialing several times, Heidi did not answer the phone, Rosemary could not help but panic.

    Heidi can¡¯t be in trouble!

    After thinking about it, Rosemary was still unsure and finally dialed Fred¡¯s number.

    ¡°Vanessa, what brings you back to me?¡±

    The phone was quickly picked up, and Fred¡¯s hangdog voice soon came inside.

    ¡°Fred, have you seen Heidi in thest two days?¡±

    ¡°No, I just happened to be out on a business trip for the past two days, and I just got off the ne not half an hour before you called me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, am I interrupting something?¡±

    Hearing that Fred had just gotten off the ne, Rosemary instantly wondered if she was making a bit too much of a fuss.

    ¡°I got a call from you Rosemary as soon as I got off the ne, and even if I was tired, I was swept off my feet.¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap, are you going back to the apartment now?¡±

    ¡°Um, on the way back to the apartment, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Go see if Heidi is home for me, I just called her several times and no one has been answering, I¡¯m a little worried about her!¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Fred told the driver to speed up the car and get to the apartment door as fast as possible.

    Getting out of the car in a hurry, Fred hurried to the door and rang the doorbell several times without seeing Heidie and open the door.

    Taking out his cell phone, Fred dialed Heidi¡¯s number and a cold female voice came through.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Fred stood outside the door and shouted loudly, just did not see the petite figure he wanted to see.

    Without thinking, Fred lifted his foot and leaped towards the gate a few times, and soon the gate was scampered open.

    Fred ran inside like crazy, and just as he reached the door to Heidi¡¯s room, he saw Heidi¡¯s entire body slumped over the table.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Just as his hand touched Heidi¡¯s skin, Fred was startled by the warmth of her body and withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Why is it so hot?¡±

    ¡°Heidi, are you awake?¡±

    Without thinking, Fred grabbed Heidi and ran outside, her mind now wanting to get her to the hospital as fast as possible.

    After an hour, Heidi woke up to see herself lying inside a white room with a strong smell of sterile water.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    Trying to make it up, Heidi then realized she still had an IV in her hand.

    ¡°Heidi, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Fred saw that Heidi was awake and hurried to her side, picked up a ss of warm water from the table and asked softly, ¡°Drink some water first!¡±

    Helping Heidi to do up, Fred fed her a little water.

    After finishing her water, Heidi leaned over the bed and looked at Fred and said, ¡°Fred, why am I in the hospital?¡±

    She clearly remembered that she was inside her room to catch up with the manuscript, a few days ago the editor said her book to be on the second infinity, let her save more manuscripts in the past few days, so she was at home to write the manuscript, this morning when she got up, she felt a little dizzy, took two cold pills, until almost ten o¡¯clock, she felt her head getting heavier and heavier, her eyelids were particrly heavy, then she fell asleep on the table.

    ¡°You still have the nerve to ask me? You tell me, howe you didn¡¯te to the hospital even when you were sick?¡±

    Fred was very angry at Heidi, how could she be so unloving?

    ¡°I just feel a little dizzy this morning, I was going to ask you for a little cold medicer, who knew I would suddenly pass out ¡­¡±

    When Heidi got to the end of the sentence, the voice was only audible to her.

    Besides, wasn¡¯t she catching up on her work? Who knew this would happen? If she had known it would make her faint, she would havee to the hospital this morning to get her medication.

    ¡°If Vanessa hadn¡¯t happened to call you on the phone and couldn¡¯t get through, you would have died in there and no one would have known, understand?¡±

    The more Fred spoke, the angrier he became. Just the thought that if he hadn¡¯t happened to be back, if Rosemary hadn¡¯t happened to call her, he really couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences.

    He just doesn¡¯t understand, obviously there are so many rich and handsome people in front of her, howe she won¡¯t get one, so she doesn¡¯t have to work so hard ah!

    The more he thought about it, the more angry Fred became.

    Heidi looked up at Fred, although it was indeed her own fault for noting to the hospital in time when she was sick, but did he need to be so angry?

    Look at him like he¡¯s about to y someone alive.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Fred, I promise you that something like this will never happen again, so just don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡±

    Heidi gently shook Fred¡¯s arm with one hand and said petntly.

    ¡°Remember, this will not happen again!¡±

    Heidi red at him, really want him to scold her hard, he still do not want to.

 465 Desire and Discontent

    Rosemary fell asleep in a daze after receiving a call from Heidi and knowing she was okay.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    With a soft chant, the light inside the room was a little harsh, and Rosemary half-squinted at Wilson sitting in front of the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Well, did it wake you up?¡±

    Seeing the lights on inside the room, Rosemary jumped up from the bed in a sh and shouted at Wilson, ¡°Oh no, how did I overstate my case, I promised to apany Jackson to the photo shoot this afternoon?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly got out of bed with a guilty look on her face.

    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s only twelve noon, it¡¯s still early?¡±

    Holding her anxious figure in ce, Wilson said softly.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the sunlight outside is too harsh, all just help you pull up the curtains!¡±

    Fingers gently brushing the hair on her forehead, Rosemary leaned back on the bed and said, ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Rosemary has always been a very time-sensitive person, and since she promised Jackson before, she will definitely do it.

    ¡°Go freshen up first, we¡¯ll go down for lunch!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary asked again, ¡°Are you done with your work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary walked into the bathroom.

    Half an hourter, Rosemary and Wilson arrived at the restaurant downstairs, where the rest of the group was already waiting.

    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯rete!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we understand, we understand ¡­¡±

    Edmund¡¯s words just fell, I heard William is very serious look at Wilson said: ¡°Boss, you can take it easy, do not Rosemary tired, look at your face this morning that look of discontent, I think just ¡­ ¡±

    William said while looking at Rosemary with a grin on his face.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect William to say it in front of so many people, and her cheeks instantly flushed like a ripe tomato.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s ignore them, people like him who can¡¯t even touch a girl¡¯s hand won¡¯t experience the kind of joy we do!¡±

    Wilson said coolly as he pulled Rosemary into his arms.

    ¡°Wilson, we simply ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, William, who was sitting on the side, said sadly, ¡°Rosemary, I know you and the boss are in love, but you don¡¯t have to keep spreading dog food in front of so many of us, right? You don¡¯t even pity me, a bachelor in name only.¡±

    Karen, who was sitting beside Joseph, heard them chatting so explicitly, and her little face was already red and dripping blood.

    Joseph turned his head to see Karen¡¯s cheeks flushed, that look of shyness, causing his body to sh a quick sh of color.

    Coughing softly, he said, ¡°Xi, pay attention to the asion!¡±

    After saying that, he also did not forget to nce at Karen who was sitting beside him.

    William quickly knew what Joseph meant and looked at Karen with an evil face and said, ¡°Karen, I heard Sunny say that you¡¯ll turn eighteen next week, right?¡±

    Karen, who was named, raised her head, looked at William and gently responded.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s okay, girls can fall in love as soon as they reach the age of eighteen, listen more now to know what kind of boyfriend to look forter.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯ll teach Karen a bad lesson this way!¡±

    Sunny red hard at his big brother with defensive intent.

    ¡°Where have I taught her badly, take you for example! Twelve years old and you¡¯ve been with us men, do you think you¡¯ve been taught badly by us?¡±

    ¡°How can Karenpare with me, she is so simple and kind, you are abducting her tomit a crime like this do you understand?¡±

    ¡°And what about you?¡± Looking at his baby sister, William saw that she didn¡¯t say anything and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve already practiced your fire-eye, an old driver, right?¡±

    I don¡¯t know which of her eyes saw him teaching Karen a bad lesson.

    ¡°William ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m really just practicing my fire eyes, otherwise how would I meet the only man I want to spend my life with in this life?¡±

    She was not angry at what William said, on the contrary she felt that he was right, if not for following them, how would she have met the other half of her life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat first!¡±

    Rosemary timely digressed from the topic, such an awkward topic is better not to touch.

    After three rounds of wine, after everyone finished eating, becausest night did not rest well, each went back to the hotel to sleep.

    By the time Rosemary and Jackson returned from their photo shoot outside it waste afternoon.

    The evening sunset is intoxicatingly beautiful, orange-red in color, half hidden between the pale sky and water.

    Rosemary finished her bath and saw that Wilson was still awake. Thinking that he hadn¡¯t had much rest today, she decided to let him sleep a little longer.

    Looking at the red sky outside, Rosemary suddenly remembered a phrase.

    The sunset is just near dusk.

    ¡°Rosemary, when do you n to go back?¡±

    Thinking that she was going back to w in a few days, Rosemary wanted to drag Sunny and Karen out shopping together, but seeing that she was still awake, she came out with Karen.

    ¡°We¡¯ll go back the day after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°That fast?¡±

    Karen looked at Rosemary, a face of reluctance, so easy to meet so soon to leave again.

    ¡°I originally only had three days of vacation, the president was worried that I was in too much of a hurry, so he gave me a week off, and now that I¡¯ve been back for four days, and my grandmother¡¯s health is fine, it¡¯s time for me to go back to work.¡±

    She is no longer the Missy who used to have her hands full and her mouth full. It is a matter of pride for her to support herself by her own efforts.

    ¡°But Karen really can¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Holding Rosemary¡¯s arm, Karen snuggled into her shoulder with great reluctance.

    ¡°Now the transportation is so convenient, you cane to w country to find me anytime!¡±

    Gently rubbed the meat of her long hair, Rosemary said softly.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about those annoying things, I heard Sunny say that the clothes over here in Cloud City are particrly nice, anyway, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t we both go shopping.¡±

    Saying that, he pulled Karen and headed for the biggest mall in Cloud City.

    Cloud City¡¯srgest shopping mall is located on the most luxurious street in the center of the city. The architecture here is all in the antique style, and I heard that Cloud City was once glorious for a time in its history.

    ¡°Wow, Rosemary, the clothes here are really beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Miss, the embroidery on the clothes inside our store are all purely hand-embroidered, look, the butterflies and flowers on them are embroidered especially beautifully!¡±

    A salesman approached Rosemary and introduced himself to them.

    Although Rosemary didn¡¯t know much about embroidery, she had been told about it by her teacher when she was in school, so she knew at a nce whether it was manual or machine embroidery.

 466 Camden escapes from prison

    ¡°Karen, are you still living at Joseph¡¯s house?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she selected her dress.

    ¡°Well, before Joseph was worried about me living outside alone for fear of being unsafe, so she let me stay at her house for the time being, but now that I¡¯ve finished my entrance exams, Joseph told me yesterday that I could move out alone.¡±

    Karen, who was following behind, whispered.

    ¡°This is good, from now on it will be more convenient to go to and from school, and you can go out shopping with your ssmates when you don¡¯t have sses.¡±

    Rosemary called Karen out today with the intention of saying that she shoulde out and live outside, just not that they had already thought of it.

    ¡°Rosemary, is there something you want to say to me?¡±

    Karen is a very sensitive girl, in fact, as soon as Rosemary asked her toe out shopping, she knew she had something to say to her, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have needed toe out outside.

    ¡°Nothing really, I heard that Joseph¡¯s family knows you¡¯re staying with him is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking down the street at the pedestriansing and going, Karen replied in a small voice.

    Strolling down the street with her purchases, Rosemary walked to a bench on the side of the road and gestured for Karen to sit down.

    ¡°Karen, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary just say what you have to say!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    To Karen, Rosemary is like her own family. If she hadn¡¯t insisted on taking her out of the ancient vige, she wouldn¡¯t be the person she is today.

    When she was in the ancient vige, she was particrly fond of this older sister who was a few years older than herself. From the day Rosemary said she would take her out to study, she secretly vowed in her heart that she would work hard and never let down Rosemary¡¯s expectations of her.

    Looking at her, Rosemary didn¡¯t even know how to speak for a moment.

    ¡°Karen, what do you think of Joseph as a person?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Karen said, ¡°Joseph is a person who looks cold on the surface, but is actually a particrly caring one!¡±

    ¡°So do you like him?¡±

    Turning her head, Karen looked at Rosemary and stared nkly for a moment before saying, ¡°Rosemary, did you hear something?¡±

    Seeing the look in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Karen asked nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯m just casually asking, you¡¯re still young, there are still many things you don¡¯t know very well, Rosemary wants you to focus on your studies for now, when the second half of the year I¡¯ll first let you go to thepany my father left as an intern, so you can get familiar with thepany as early as possible.¡±

    When she heard Rosemary say that she would work at The Harris Group, Karen¡¯s heart was particrly happy, not expecting to be able to intern at thepany so soon.

    ¡°Thank you Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, I will not let you down!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cheer together!¡±

    Rosemary and Karen both high-fived and vowed together with smiles all over their faces.

    By the time Rosemary and Karen returned to the hotel, Wilson had woken up.

    After just one day of ying in Cloud City, Wilson suddenly received a phone call and returned to c-city that night.

    When Rosemary woke up, it was already the next morning.

    Reaching out and touching the bed beside him, long gone is the temperature, and I don¡¯t know if Wilson came back to sleepst night.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are you awake?¡±

    Outside the door, there was a knock on the door, the voice of a maid.

    ¡°I¡¯m awake, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already noon and The Great Young Lady is still up. The olddy is worried about you and asked me toe up and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Rosemary lightly breathed a sigh of relief and replied with embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m overripe!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady can go back to sleep if she¡¯s still feeling sleepy, I¡¯ll have the butler prepare lunch first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve slept well!¡±

    Listening to the maid, Rosemary was quite embarrassed.

    After all, this is no longer her home, how can she keep falling asleep like this, it¡¯s too embarrassing!

    ¡°Then The Great Young Lady gets up and I go prepare lunch!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Nodding to Rosemary, the maid immediately went down.

    Looking at the maid¡¯s disappearing back, Rosemary rolled out of bed and stretched her back, her neck was a bit ufortable because she hadn¡¯t slept well during the night.

    ¡°Good morning The Great Young Lady!¡±

    The butler saw Rosemarying down and immediately called out.

    ¡°Good morning, Owen!¡±

    Rubbing his neck, Rosemary looked at the butler and asked, ¡°Why does it seem like there¡¯s a lot of activity today, is there something going on?¡±

    ¡°Oh, the olddy suddenly want to eat barbecue, but her old man is too much trouble to go out, the young master got a sheep in a friend, said that tonight to get a whole sheep roast to eat, this, they have gone to the garden inside to help it?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°Then it¡¯s easier not to just go outside and yell for one!¡±

    ¡°Baked by themselves, the young master¡¯s heart will be a little more at ease!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Sitting at the table, Rosemary had just eaten her breakfast when she saw a news item being inserted on the TV.

    The news is written in big letters, The Miller family group chairman yesterday afternoon at 4 o¡¯clock from the custody of over, if anyone who knows see, pleasee quickly ¡­

    The Miller family?

    This The Miller family is not the one Olivia is talking about, is it?

    Thinking about what Olivia had said on the beach, Rosemary¡¯s instincts told her that The Miller family must have something to do with Olivia.

    At that moment, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang, and when she picked up, Tina¡¯s voice came over there.

    ¡°Rosemary, didn¡¯t you say you wereing over to see Becky today? Where are you now, have you left yet?¡±

    ¡°Just about to leave, and you call!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask the driver to pick you up!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    After saying that and hanging up the phone, Rosemary said to the housekeeper, ¡°Owen, is Bruce home?¡±

    ¡°In that the Great Young Lady said The Great Young Lady preferred Bruce to be around, so she purposely left him at home.¡±

    ¡°I want to go outter in the day, you tell Bruce to get ready!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The butler did not ask more questions, but walked down and ordered.

    After a few casual bites of food, Rosemary grabbed her bag and walked out.

    Once in the car, he told Bruce where to go, then sat in the car with his phone and continued to brush up on the news.

    Looking at Bruce, who was driving the car, asked, ¡°Bruce, do you know Camden, the chairman of The Miller family group?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, that¡¯s The Grant family¡¯s nemesis, what¡¯s The Great Young Lady thinking of asking that?¡±

    ¡°So have you seen the news today?¡±

    ¡°Look, I heard that Camden was initially exposed for moneyundering and then arrested, but I don¡¯t know what the reason was, but he was actually robbed of his jail yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Well, I just saw that news, too.¡±

    As Rosemary¡¯s words fell, Bruce¡¯s heart stuttered and he asked, ¡°Why is The Great Young Lady suddenly asking about this?¡±

 467 Itâ€™s you â€¦â€¦

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, would you like me to walk you in?¡±

    Pulling the car to a stop, Bruce pulled open the door to Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go in together!¡±

    After saying that, Bruce parked his car and followed Rosemary inside.

    It was Bruce¡¯s first time shopping at the mall with Rosemary and he was very excited.

    The two came to the baby toy section, and looking at the wide range of toys in the store, Rosemary felt that she had dazzled herself before she even started to choose.

    Bruce, who was following behind, saw Rosemary walking straight to the toddler area with a happy smile on her face.

    It looks like they¡¯ll soon have a young master again. I¡¯ll be sure to tell the butler the good news when I get back, so he can be happy too.

    Rosemary stopped in front of a group of colorful ducklings, she remembered the first time she came here to see these toys, her baby was still inside her belly, at that time she could still feel his fetal movements every day, I did not expect that only a few months have passed, many things are already things have changed.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I¡¯m going to the bathroom, wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go ahead!¡±

    Looking at these things, the corner of Rosemary¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile. After choosing for a long time, she finally chose a teddy bear and also bought two sets of dresses, and headed for the counter.

    ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Reba looking at her with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s really you,st time I went to The Grant family I heard the people say that you are back, I still don¡¯t believe it, I didn¡¯t think it was really you!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Fischer!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Reba with a smile, she had been having trouble with this woman since she first met her, and if she wasn¡¯t Chad¡¯s fianc¨¦e, she really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to care about her.

    ¡°Everyone said you fell into the sea and died, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have a good life!¡±

    ¡°Miss Fischer, I have things to do, so I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    For a sassydy like Reba, it¡¯s better to stay away.

    With that said, Rosemary finished paying and was about to leave, but was stopped by Reba.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re back that you can go back to Wilson¡¯s side; a woman like you doesn¡¯t deserve to be by his side.¡±

    Reba came up to Rosemary¡¯s ear with a smug smile on the corner of her mouth.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°If I¡¯m not qualified, are you qualified?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary asked without anger.

    She had seen shameless women, but it was the first time she had seen a woman with a thicker skin than the city walls like hers.

    Reba looked at Rosemary, sneered, and said, ¡°As long as it¡¯s something I want Reba, there¡¯s never something I can¡¯t get!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If you¡¯re really that good at it, then howe I didn¡¯t see you as her pillow boy for most of the year I was away?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll see this one soon.¡±

    After saying that, Reba raised her chin, stepped on her pair of hatred sky high, twisted the small waist and left.

    I didn¡¯t think that a man as smart as Chad would be attracted to such a woman, and the green g was already flying on his head before he got married.

    Shaking his head, Rosemary showed a bitter smile, it seems that born in the gentry want a real rtionship, it is like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I¡¯ve kept you waiting!¡±

    Bruce had juste out of the bathroom when he saw Rosemary already waiting at the door with her things.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, where are you going with this?¡±

    Originally thought The Great Young Lady was having a little young master, Bruce now realizes that Rosemary has packed those toys she bought into a gift box, and it looks like it should be a gift!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll give me a ride to Ryan Hills, I have an appointment with Tina to see her daughter today.¡±

    ¡°Is it Tina, the new wife of the young master of Nathaniel Group?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, do you know her?¡±

    Sitting in the car, Rosemary asked curiously.

    ¡°Not really know each other, just met twice!¡±

    For Tina, Bruce¡¯s memory of her originated from Rosemary fell into the sea, Tina came to help Rosemary to seek justice, at that time he even felt that Tina is the goddess of his own heart, see her in order to help Rosemary to seek justice, not hesitating to offend the entire The Grant family, which is what he admires most.

    It¡¯s enough to have this friend in your life!

    ¡°Does it seem like you remember her well?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard not to remember it.¡±

    Bruce said with a nod as he sat in front and drove.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°That was half a month after you fell into the sea, that day the young master was in a meeting at thepany, the meeting just halfway, the vi side called, soon the young master let me drive the car to send him back, once back to see Rita and Miss Baker seems to be arguing about something, and then ¡­ ¡±

    Bruce described the story to Rosemary and then said, ¡°The Great Young Lady, I envy you for having such a wonderful sister!¡±

    Although at first he got Wilson¡¯s sry, but once he thought of the kind of attitude of the Great Young Lady to Rosemary, for Bruce at that time, Tina¡¯s this mess, indeed, let him in the heart of the secret scream, who let the Great Young Lady so excessive to The Great Young Lady at first.

    Even if you know Wilson is at fault, but he is only a driver for The Grant family, as the saying goes, dare not speak out.

    ¡°That¡¯s how she is, she doesn¡¯t think about anything she does first, and she¡¯s not afraid to get herself into a whole lot of trouble.¡±

    In Rosemary¡¯s heart, Tina will always be the confused and cute best friend and sister, no matter what awaits her ahead, as long as it is what she wants to do, she will rush forward with a vengeance.

    Bruce nodded approvingly, he also felt that Tina was too impulsive at the time, after all, once this kind of thing is not handled properly, it is possible for the two families to tear their faces apart, and then the only one who will suffer is her.

    Rosemary had heard Tina say that The Meyer Family¡¯s vi was located in the innermost part of Ryan Hills, and that the vi of The Meyer Family was thest one to be reached after passing through the frontmost vi area.

    About twenty minutes after driving, finally saw a vi like an ancient fortress standing in the mountainside, the surrounding mountains ovep, probably because it just rained, the whole vi shrouded in ayer of veil, as if a moment toe to the nine heavens, the beauty of the scenery is breathtaking.

    Bruce was also stunned by the view in front of him, not expecting The Meyer Family¡¯s vi to be an old castle perched halfway up a hill.

    The car just drove to the door, the underlings have opened the gate, Bruce parked the car, Rosemary just got out of the car, was reported a full embrace.

    ¡°Damn girl, howe you¡¯re justing over now, you didn¡¯t forget, did you!¡±

    As soon as she saw Rosemary, Tina couldn¡¯t helpining that she got up early this morning to prepare Rosemary¡¯s favorite dishes, but she didn¡¯t expect the girl toe over only now.

    ¡°Bruce, you go back first, I¡¯ll call youter!¡±

    Thank you for the support of the fairies, Rosemary this time are renovating the house, the text update is a little unstable, I hope you forgive, from now on every day three, if sometimes only a chapter, the fairies are not anxious, the next day Rosemary will try to make up, love you, mua-da ¡­

 468 pain â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Once Bruce left, Rosemary replied apologetically, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, I just came backtest night and overslept today, so please forgive me this time!¡±

    Looking at Tina, who had her mouth turned up, Rosemary tugged on her arm and said petntly.

    ¡°Well, look at you, when you get angry, the wrinkles at the corners of your eyes are growing out!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°You don¡¯t scare me, I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not going to happen again!¡±

    Tina was shaken by her a little unbearable, deliberately very angry said.

    ¡°Okay, not next time!¡±

    Rosemary held out her hand and swore to the heavens, a look that soon made Tinaugh.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, things are ready to go!¡±

    A subordinate walked up to them and said respectfully to Tina.

    ¡°Go see if Becky¡¯s awake, and if she is, bring her over here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    The subordinate answered and quickly left.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over there and sit and talk.¡±

    Tina pulled Rosemary to a gazebo and sat down, looking at the various kinds of fine snacks and fruits on the table. Rosemary took a snack and put it into her mouth, the kind that melted in her mouth, sweet and not greasy, indeed it was her favorite food before.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this dim sum only avable at Li Kei¡¯s store? If I remember correctly, Grandma Li is no longer making these dim sum.¡±

    Said Rosemary, taking another vor and eating it, asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, how about I also feed that gluttony inside your stomach, so that you don¡¯t want to eat and can¡¯t eat then.¡±

    ¡°You still know me!¡±

    ¡°Then of course, those roundworms inside your stomach are only known to me!¡±

    For Rosemary, only Tina knows her best.

    Looking up and around, Rosemary asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you see your father-inw and mother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Something came up, I¡¯ll be back in a while!¡±

    ¡°By the looks of you, you¡¯re doing well here!¡±

    You can see that Tina is really happy in The Meyer Family, and you can see it from the expression on her face, with a happy smile on the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°My inws they treat me like their own daughter, Mo is also obedient to me, I sometimes feel that the beauty of my life is somewhat unreal!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, did happinesse so fast that it gave you the feeling of dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Hearing Tina¡¯s answer, Rosemary reached out and gave her white, red cheek a gentle squeeze and said with a smile, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    ¡°Pain ¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    Reaching out to p Rosemary¡¯s hand away, Tina red at her with a smile and reached up to rub her cheek.

    ¡°Pain means you¡¯re not dreaming, everything is real!¡±

    ¡°Damn girl, even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t hit so hard, look at me, I¡¯m disfigured!¡±

    Touching her face, Tina smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s because of that Vincent doesn¡¯t want you, I don¡¯t mind if it¡¯s just the two of us together from now on!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary¡¯s eyes shot up and down Tina¡¯s body, that look was like a naked provocation.

    Tina was amused by Rosemary¡¯s look and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, my sexual orientation is very normal, don¡¯t try to bring me down, I have a daughter.¡±

    The words fell sound, Tina also deliberately moved their stool, deliberately pulling each other a little farther apart.

    ¡°Tsk ¡­,¡±

    Knocking her with that nervous look made it seem likeshe really had something against her.

    ¡°Honey, your mind is so dirty ¡­¡±

    She just said that she in case no one wants her, seeing as we are good sisters, we will apany her, but did not think that she misunderstood her as that ¡­

    Seeing that she did not say anything, Rosemary continued, ¡°Look at you, your family¡¯s served you well, right? It¡¯s no wonder that a kindness of mine was misunderstood by you as that ¡­¡±

    Rosemary said while she couldn¡¯t help but shake her with a very sad look on her face, that expression, even worse than eating yellow.

    ¡°When did you be so thick-skinned, is this still the same Rosemary I used to know?¡±

    Tina was said by Rosemary, the ears are red, puffed cheeks can not help but lightly rebuke said.

    The previous Rosemary, not to mention speaking these words nakedly, even if you hear others say, little face will be red dripping blood, how a period of time has not seen, the whole person is a little gangly.

    Seeing Tina¡¯s little red tomato-like face, Rosemary couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and snorted out augh, covering her belly andughing all over the ce, with no image at all.

    What celebrity queen!

    What a thousand Miss Kim!

    What good qualities!

    In this moment all to hell with it! Only in front of Tina, Rosemary will show her true side without any reservation.

    Moment.

    Tina suddenly saw Rosemary at school, she was just like her now, even though it was a hard time, but they were the happiest at that time.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you smile like that, suddenly I miss our college days!¡±

    Stunned at her, Tina¡¯s hand unknowingly had crept up to her cheek.

    Looking at the cheeks of the fairy now, who could have known that they were once scratched with a thousand holes? If not for Marcy and Fred, Tina really did not dare to imagine whether Rosemary still had the courage to live.

    At this moment, Rosemary¡¯s smile also in this is croaked, she knows Tina must have remembered her disfigurement.

    Grabbing her hand, Tammy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, don¡¯t be thinking about all the sadness and grief, you should be d that I can still sit in front of you andugh now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you see I¡¯ve brought up your sadness again!¡±

    Realizing that he was in a trance, since he had hooked Rosemary¡¯s nightmare up, he looked at her and said apologetically.

    She smiled heartily at her best friend, how could she me her, if she did not have herself in her heart, and how a move made her think back to the past?

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to say sorry to each other!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    After saying that, Tina stretched out her hands to hold Rosemary all tightly together, all the words in the unspoken.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, Mrs. Zhang wants you toe over, she says Becky has been moring for you and refuses to eat.¡±

    Suddenly, the subordinate¡¯s words pulled their sad thoughts back to the present.

    Once she heard that her baby girl refused to eat, Tina looked at the time, patted her head and said to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, you sit down first, the little girl will refuse to eat if she does not see me when she wakes up from her nap every day, I will go over ande back immediately!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go ahead!¡±

 469 Let me protect you, okay?

    Seeing Tina leave in a hurry, a faint smile appeared on the corner of Rosemary¡¯s mouth, the once confused and silly girl had really grown up.

    ¡°Tell Tinater, I¡¯m going to go inside the garden for a walk!¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary said to the underlings on the sidelines.

    ¡°Do you need me to take you there?¡±

    The Great Young Lady said early this morning that a very important guest would being to the house and asked everyone to greet it well. The maid, hearing that Rosemary was going out for a spin, stood by respectfully and asked.

    ¡°No, you go busy with your work, I¡¯ll take a casual stroll by myself!¡±

    ¡°Okay, if you need anything, just give the order!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at the maid, then turned to leave.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s back, the maid had a faint smile on her face. Her own family, The Great Young Lady, treated people modestly, and she didn¡¯t expect that even The Great Young Lady¡¯s friends would be so easy-going and not at all standoffish.

    Rosemary looked at the garden full of spring colors, it seems that the owner of this garden usually did not spend a lot of thought on this.

    She remembered that when she first married into The Grant family, she thought The Grant family¡¯s garden was particrly beautiful, butpared to The Meyer Family¡¯s, the flowers in The Grant family¡¯s garden always seemed to be missing something, but as to what was missing, Rosemary couldn¡¯t say at once.

    It¡¯s just about summer now, and the flowers inside the garden are blooming particrly brightly at this time, and there are many flowers inside that Rosemary has never seen before, which reminds her of a saying.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh softly at the thought of this statement.

    Rosemary walked slowly along the inside of the garden Andy, admiring the view inside as she went, and when she came to an arch surrounded by roses, she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Standing in the doorway, Rosemary smelled a faint fragrance wafting out from inside, a scent she was all too familiar with.

    ¡°Who told you toe here!¡±

    Just as he was about to enter, an icy voice came from behind and Rosemary¡¯s body shuddered.

    Is he back yet?

    Nathaniel had just returned home and was about to take a look inside the flower room when he unexpectedly saw a woman getting ready to enter his flower room.

    Everyone in The Meyer Family knew that only one of the servants could enter the flower room except Nathaniel, because the flowers there were lily bulbs of all colors that he had found from all over the world, which he had prepared for Rosemary.

    It was only because the ce where they first met, Zero Heidi had some lilies, andter on, he learned from Tina that Rosemary¡¯s favorite thing was lilies, and not long after, Nathaniel had workers build such a greenhouse inside the vi, with roses on the outside and lilies growing inside. When Rosemary came to his home, he wanted her to be able to see this huge sea of lilies with her own eyes.

    ¡°I asked you something, didn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    At this time Nathaniel has walked behind Rosemary, just feel that this person¡¯s figure is particrly familiar, as if they have seen somewhere.

    What Nathaniel didn¡¯t expect was that the person standing in front of him was Rosemary, the one he had been longing for.

    ¡°Nathaniel, long time no see!¡±

    Rosemary slowly turned her head and looked at the man in front of her with a smile. That long-lost smile looked in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes as if he was in a dream at the moment.

    Since she fell into the sea, I do not know how many nights in the dream to see her this with a bright, innocent smile, and then quickly turned into despair, covered in blood, looking at him, the kind of face helpless, and then slowly fell into the sea dream, every time he will wake up from the dream.

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary standing in front of him in disbelief, and excitedly went up and hugged her as if he would let go of her and she would disappear like in a dream.

    ¡°Rosemary, is that really you?¡±

    Two tears slowly fell from the corner of his eyes and his voice choked.

    Gently patting his back, Rosemary visibly felt the trembling in Nathaniel¡¯s body and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m back!¡±

    Just like that, I don¡¯t know how long it took, when Nathaniel truly felt that this was not a dream, before Olivia reluctantly released Rosemary and looked at her with red eyes.

    Faced with such Nathaniel, Rosemary¡¯s heart was like being stabbed hard by something. The Nathaniel in the past was dashing and handsome before he met her, even with a cold and handsome face, but not like this now.

    Now Nathaniel is more mature and stable than he was in the past, and has lost the youthfulness of his body.

    ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again in this life, and I¡¯m to me. If I had stuck to my guns, that wouldn¡¯t have happened to you.¡±

    For Rosemary fell into the sea, Nathaniel most or only one of their own self-me, if he forced Rosemary to bring back, things would not have happened. Seeing Nathaniel¡¯s self-ming look, Rosemary¡¯s heart is very hard, said softly: ¡°You do not me yourself, this matter is not anyone¡¯s fault, to me only my own carelessness at the time, did not think that they would use Karen to lure me in.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already a person who died once, I know how to protect myself in the future!¡±

    A sh of determination crossed the clear eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, will you let me protect you from now on?¡±

    When she looked into Nathaniel¡¯s deep eyes, Rosemary was at a loss for words.

    All along, she knew Nathaniel¡¯s mind, and sometimes she even wondered if she had met Nathaniel first,pared to she must be the happiest woman in the world.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    But it was not him that she fell in love with, but another man, the man who had promised to carry her for the rest of her life.

    In Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Nathaniel has seen the answer, the corners of his mouth can not help but reveal a bitter smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nathaniel!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him apologetically, knowing that she had once again hurt the man who considered her his life.

    ¡°What, even if you don¡¯t have a ce for me in your heart, should you even deprive me of the qualification of letting me protect you?¡±

    At this moment Nathaniel has resumed his previous gentle, handsome smile, stroking Rosemary¡¯s hair, the corners of his eyes are all doting.

    ¡°Nathaniel, although I can¡¯t give you what you want, there has always been a ce for you in my heart, and what I said before was all from my heart.¡±

    Looking at Nathaniel, Rosemary said seriously.

    ¡°With your words my heart is enough, I still say, I will always be your strongest backing!¡±

    Will be behind you silently watching over you.

 470 Love is not possession

    Nodded at him with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°When did youe back, didn¡¯t Tina say you went to A to help your grandfather with thepany¡¯s internal affairs?¡±

    Could it be that he came back and Tina didn¡¯t tell her on purpose?

    But ording to Tina¡¯s character, if Nathaniel really came back, she would definitely tell herself!

    ¡°I came back to see my parents, it just so happens that things are busy over there, all so I took the time toe back, I never thought we would meet here!¡±

    ¡°So, does Tina know you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw should not know, I decided toe back at thest minute, and came back before I had time to talk to the family!¡±

    She said, if Tina really knew Nathaniel was back, she would have told her in advance.

    ¡°Why are you here alone, where is your sister-inw?¡±

    Nathaniel looked around, they stood here have been talking and talking for so long, have not seen anyone else, can not help but ask.

    Rosemary said embarrassedly, ¡°The maid just came to say that Becky is making trouble again, and Tina went to see her, so I was bored alone and saw the flowers in the garden in bloom, so I thought I would walk around.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll show you around inside!¡±

    The words fell into voice and Nathaniel cloud pulled and pulled her towards the inside.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you couldn¡¯t go in here?¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stopped in her tracks and said.

    If this is a forbidden ce in someone¡¯s home or something, how rude it would be for her to go in now!

    Nathaniel saw her stop and said with a smile, ¡°No one else is allowed in here, but you¡¯re not someone else, so you can go in!¡±

    After saying that, and without waiting for Rosemary to refuse, Nathaniel pulled her inside.

    Once inside, Rosemary was stunned by the scenery in front of her, looking at thisrge lily of the valley, the mood at the moment do not know how to describe.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Looking at thisrge lily, Rosemary forgot to answer and just nodded her head as much as she could.

    Nathaniel looked at the smile on Rosemary¡¯s face and the corners of his lips lifted slightly. He hadn¡¯t just told her that he hade back to see the lilies because he knew they were in bloom.

    ¡°Does anyone in your family like lilies, too?¡±

    The only thing Rosemary could think of when she looked at this huge field of lilies was that there were people in The Meyer Family who loved lilies as much as she did.

    ¡°No one in our family likes lilies, and I grew all the lilies here!¡±

    ¡°You nted it?¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary looked at him incredulously, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still have this kind of patience!¡±

    Lilies belong to the greenhouse flowers, and it is not easy to grow such arge area of lilies. When Nathaniel said he nted them, Rosemary was still a little unconvinced.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been patient, you just never found out, OK?¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re lying, but then again, what are you doing growing such arge area of lilies?¡±

    She has a love for lilies, but she really wants her to grow so many, she may not be able to grow them.

    Nathaniel looked at her, he really wanted to tell her that this lily was specially nted for her, but she had just rejected him very clearly, now tell her that this lily was nted for her, she would definitely be ufortable!

    After contemting for a while, Nathaniel finally said, ¡°nt it if you like, don¡¯t use it for anything!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Rosemary looked at this piece of lilies could not help but shake her head, rich people are really capricious.

    Not to mention that the lilies are more expensive inside the florist, plus the lilies here are all foreign imported varieties, so many flowers, can buy a good amount of money.

    Nathaniel took a pair of scissors from a side shelf and picked up arge bunch of budding lilies as fast as he could and handed them to Rosemary, ¡°For you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    At that moment, Tina¡¯s shouting came from outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, or your sister-inw will be anxious!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary smiled, turned around and walked out.

    Just after walking out, I saw Tina looking for herself all over the garden.

    ¡°You go over first, I¡¯ll go change my clothes ande over!¡±

    Nathaniel had just left when he saw Tina walking across the street with two maids.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Rosemary, holding arge bouquet of lilies, smiled and waved at Tina.

    When the servants saw the lilies in Rosemary¡¯s hand, their faces instantly turned ugly.

    Tina looked at the flowers Rosemary was holding in her hands, a smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, and snickered, ¡°How about that, isn¡¯t that a pretty lily!¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Rosemary, not knowing what Tina meant, replied with a smile.

    Walking up, Tina smelled it and said with an envious face, ¡°Authentic perfumed lilies, I like them too, I just don¡¯t know if Miss Harris will cut it and send me a bunch?¡±

    ¡°You have the nerve to ask me for it when there is such arge area on your side of the house?¡±

    Looking at the lily in her hand, Rosemary replied with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know by now, who thatrge patch of lilies was nted for, do you?¡±

    Looking at her best friend, she couldn¡¯t believe that Rosemary didn¡¯t know that Nathaniel had nted this patch of lilies especially for her.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have been nted for me anyway.¡±

    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Rosemary realized what she had just said seemed wrong.

    She remembered that just now he asked Nathaniel if there was someone at home who also liked lilies, he said no, but then he said that these lilies were all nted by him, thinking of himself standing in front of the greenhouse, his icy tone, did ¡­Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Pretend, just keep pretending for me ¡­¡±

    With her arms wrapped around her, Tina looked at Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°How does he know I like lilies?¡±

    She finally knew what Nathaniel had just said.

    With a soft sigh, Tina said lightly: ¡°Remember the first time we went on a field trip with Edmund? I took a picture of you smelling lilies for my phone wallpaper, so he asked me if you liked lilies, and I told him, and within a few days, he set up a greenhouse at home and brought in thetest perfumed lily seed balls from outside and nted that big one!¡±

    Hearing Tina say this, Rosemary¡¯s heart still couldn¡¯t help but be shocked.

    ¡°Tina, you know my heart ¡­¡±

    The words have not finished, was interrupted by Tina, ¡°know, we all know, but he had to do it, I¡¯m not good how to say, I was also advised him, he said love someone is not possession, as long as you live a good life, he is good!¡±

    Wiggling his lips, still wanting to say something, his mouth opened and closed, and finally only said, ¡°I can only say sorry!¡±

    Looking at her, Tina nodded, one was her best friend and the other was her brother-inw, no matter which side she was on, she wanted them to be happy.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

 471 misunderstanding

    ¡°Please help me put this flower up first!¡±

    Rosemary handed the flowers in her hand to the maid beside Tina and spoke politely.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go see Becky!¡±

    With those words, Tina led Rosemary towards the vi.

    As soon as I entered the room, I saw Nathaniel was holding Becky and ying with her?

    ¡°Nathaniel, howe you didn¡¯t tell your family when you came home?¡±

    As soon as they met, Tina took on the demeanor of a sister-inw and lectured Nathaniel.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I want to surprise you guys?¡±

    ¡°It should be a surprise from us to you!¡±

    When faced with Nathaniel, Tina speaks more casually.

    Maybe because we were friends before, Nathaniel was really nice to Tina and would go to her for anything.

    ¡°A big surprise indeed!¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary and said with a smile.

    Rosemary also did not expect to run into Nathaniel when she came here today, but thought that this trip would be a good time to talk Nathaniel out of his knot.

    After dinner, Rosemary said she would call Bruce toe and pick her up, but Nathaniel insisted on taking her back, so she had to take Nathaniel¡¯s car back.

    On the way, neither Rosemary nor Nathaniel spoke, and the atmosphere became awkward all of a sudden.

    Looking out the window at the fast-shing scenery, suddenly Nathaniel said, ¡°Rosemary, I heard Tina say you¡¯re going back to work in W tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m working as a designer for apany over there, and I¡¯m going back to work tomorrow after mypany-approved vacation has expired.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for her grandmother, she would not havee back, after all, there are memories here that she doesn¡¯t want to remember in her life.

    Nathaniel didn¡¯t think he had just returned and she was leaving again.

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw that he didn¡¯t say anything and smiled, ¡°Remember to visit me when you have timeter!¡±

    ¡°May?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary with a delighted face, Nathaniel could not believe his ears at this moment.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would be my strong backer? If you don¡¯te to see me, what if I get bullied over there then?¡±

    Rosemary said with a yful face.

    Looking at her, Nathaniel thought it would be nice to see them as they are now.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the Great Young Master said to go straight to the back garden when you return, he¡¯s waiting for you there!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Just after she got home, Rosemary heard the maide and talk to her about going to the back garden.

    Back in her room, Rosemary took a shower, changed her clothes, tied her hair simply behind her head, and looked pure and yful as a whole.

    With everything ready, close the door and head to the back garden.

    ¡°Sister-inw?¡±

    Walking around the corner to the foyer, a familiar male voice came from the side.

    Rosemary looked up and saw Chad leaning against a wall, and by the look of him, he seemed to be waiting for someone.

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for someone here?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you!¡±

    Chad raised an eyebrow, his cynical smirk still on the corner of his mouth.

    Rosemary was slightly stunned and quickly smiled and said, ¡°You still look the same after not seeing each other for so long.¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    At some point, Chad was already standing in front of Rosemary,ing up to her ear, his sexy thin lips opening slightly at Rosemary¡¯s ear, ¡°You¡¯re the same, your mouth is still as good as ever!¡±

    An aura belonging to the male spread out in front of Rosemary, subconsciously took two steps backwards and said, ¡°Thank you for thepliment!¡±

    For Chad, Rosemary has never been able to see which of the man¡¯s words are true and which are not.

    Trying hard to keep a certain distance, Rosemary¡¯s face always kept a faint smile.

    ¡°Heh, when did you be so self-absorbed.¡±

    ¡°Have you? I¡¯ve always been like this, you just don¡¯t know it!¡±

    Looking at her, those clear and bright eyes are just like the dazzling stars in the sky, so that once you look at them, you can never forget them.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, howe you don¡¯t look like me at all? How to say that at first I also helped you a lot, you can not because my big brother is now awake and does not need me anymore, you can not cross the river and tear down the bridge!¡±

    Chad said with a sad face, that look as if the said Rosemary is an ungrateful person.

    ring at her, why does he always like to say something to make others misunderstand every time he sees her?

    What over the river demolition request?

    If others heard this, they would really think that there was some kind of untold secret between them.

    ¡°Chad, didn¡¯t yournguage teacher teach you not to use idioms if you can¡¯t use them?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s exasperated look, Chad was in a particrly good mood. She is still the same as before, she will be in a hurry with you when she says some sensitive words.

    Suddenly, Chad lowered his head towards Rosemary¡¯s body ¡­

    ¡°Leaves in the hair!¡±

    Rosemary, whose heart was pounding, slowly rxed when she saw the leaf in Chad¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, everyone is waiting for you!¡±

    By the time Rosemary looked up, Chad was gone.

    ring at the direction Chad had disappeared, Rosemary took a deep breath, why was it that every time he saw her he had this pissed off look on his face.

    Just as she was about to walk towards the back garden, Rosemary saw Wilson standing not far away from her watching her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know that when Chad was helping himself to the fallen leaves on his head again just now, he looked from behind and just saw the two of them embracing.

    Stunned at Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s eyes were all cold, his brow was furrowed, and that look seemed to be holding back something.

    Thinking of what happened before, Wilson tried hard to calm his emotions, looked at her and said gently, ¡°What took you so long toe back, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Sorry to keep you guys waiting, I just ran into Chad here and had a few words, so I was dyed for a while!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I roasted your favorite leg ofmb for you, it¡¯s going to get cold if you don¡¯t eat it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking his hand, Rosemary responded good-naturedly.

    In the back garden of The Grant family, arge group of people are sitting at the table happily eating roastmb. Tomorrow is Rosemary¡¯s return to W. The olddy has ordered her servants to prepare arge table of delicious food for Rosemary¡¯s departure.

    After three rounds of wine, the Grant family adults have already eaten and left, leaving only Wilson and William and Joseph, Chad finished eating and said there was a prior to leave, all of a sudden, only the four of them left in the garden.

    Perhaps because Rosemary is leaving tomorrow, Wilson was not in a good mood all night and kept his head buried in his drink.

    Seeing that the four of them were drinking vigorously, Rosemary went to Wilson¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t drink too much, pay attention to your body!¡±

 472 We wash together â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t worry, this little bit of wine won¡¯t affect your sex life tonight, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    As soon as William spoke, Rosemary¡¯s face flushed and soon her ears were red.

    She was just worried that he drank so much wine is not good for the body, there is no intention of that, okay?

    ¡°Rosemary, if you¡¯re tired, go ahead and rest!¡±

    Edmund, knowing Rosemary¡¯s thin skin, relieved himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you go back to rest first, we have to catch a ne tomorrow, we¡¯ll drink a little more and go back!¡±

    Wilson stroked her hair and said with a doting face.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary rushed out of the ce.

    Back to the room, Rosemary washed up, looked at the time is eleven o¡¯clock, Wilson has note back, and I do not know how long he will drink, thinking that they have to fly tomorrow, and did not wait any longer.

    It¡¯s night.

    Thete night sky is particrly Susan, in addition to some insects and birds chirping outside from time to time, there is only a crescent moon hanging upside down in mid-air.

    The silvery white moonlight softly sprinkled in front of the window, the bed of the lovely child is now sleeping particrly well, Wilson just sitting on the edge of the bed dully watching her, sleeping Rosemary is very Susan, long ck hair randomly scattered in her stunning face, light pink red lips slightly beamed, long eyshes like ink.

    Wilson couldn¡¯t resisting forward to give her a kiss on the lips. The sleeping Rosemary seemed to sense something and gently licked her lips, just a small gesture like that, but the fire inside Wilson was quickly ignited.

    Leaning down, his lips once again kissed her fragrant lips.

    Perhaps it was the alcohol, Wilson¡¯s kiss was dominant and fierce, his fiery tongue driving in and sucking in the taste of her.

    Perhaps the body¡¯s natural reaction, Rosemary¡¯s hands naturally on Wilson¡¯s neck, mouth from time to time, a soft whisper out, which made the original bath fire Wilson instant copse, the room inside a spin charming ¡­

    Early the next morning.

    Rosemary moved, her body aching as if she had been run over by a car.

    She vaguely remembered that she seemed to have dreamed the same dream against night, in which she seemed to be very enthusiastic.

    At the thought of this, Rosemary instantly felt her ears turn red and rolled over, only to realize that there was someone else lying beside her.

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    As soon as she turned around, Rosemary saw Wilson with his head propped up on one hand and a wicked smile on his demonic face.

    Looking at Wilson beside her, Rosemary could not help but freeze, so that the dreamst night is real, then she was notst night ¡­

    Thinking about her own passionate appearancest night, Rosemary would like to find a hole in the ground right now.

    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemaryt, however, did not know what he should say and could only wait angrily for the man in front of him.

    ¡°Honey, why are you staring at me like that, you didn¡¯t forget what happenedst night, did you! If you¡¯ve forgotten, I don¡¯t mind lettingst night¡¯s events y out all over again.¡±

    Staring at her, Wilson said with a bad smile on his face.

    ¡°You mean I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t even know how passionate you werest night like fire, if I wasn¡¯t worried about your body, I¡¯m afraid I would have drained you long ago!¡±

    Wilson speaks without aggravation, as if the one who suffers is him.

    Rosemary was so angry at his words that she didn¡¯t even know what to say, and took a pillow and smashed it on him.

    ¡°Rascal, shameless ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Before she could stand, Rosemary¡¯s entire body fell toward the ground, and before she could fall to the ground, she was embraced by a warm embrace.

    ¡°Wife, your body is important, just bear with it!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Rosemary listened to the man in front of her and wanted to go up and give her two punches, what do you mean she put up with it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    It was as if the one who was hungry was her.

    Doesn¡¯t he know that even if she wants it, if he doesn¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯s impossible for her to do it alone.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary bites Wilson on the shoulder, who lets him bully her.

    As soon as I saw him like that, I knew he was doing it on purpose.

    It¡¯s obvious that he ate her up, but now he¡¯s shamelessly putting everything on her.

    ¡°Shame on you ¡­¡±

    After the bite, Rosemary didn¡¯t forget to give him a hard stare.

    Wilson¡¯s eyebrows are lightly knitted, those obsidian-like eyes are vivid and radiant, and the corners of his mouth hang with an evil smile, ¡°Wife, in front of you which still needs a face, with you on it.¡±

    Rosemary simply stopped talking to him and meekly kept her mouth shut.

    Anyway, no matter what she says, in the end it¡¯s herself who suffers.

    And also said so that they can not refute.

    When she stopped talking, Wilson was in a good mood, not expecting her to look so cute when she was defeated.

    Putting her in the bathtub, Wilson dangled in front of her unclothed, helping her to drain the water, which made Rosemary, who was already embarrassed, not know where to turn her eyes.

    Lowering his head, he coughed lightly, ¡°You can go out, I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    Faced with such a demon man dangling in front of her, Rosemary¡¯s fixation is not as good as she thought.

    After all, the body of the man in front of you is really ¨C too perfect!

    ¡°We¡¯ll wash together!¡±

    And without waiting for Rosemary to agree, the whole person has sat in the bathtub, making the original awkward atmosphere instantly be more awkward.

    The bathtub was not small, but Wilson¡¯s entry made the tub seem a little cramped.

    ¡°You go out first, and washter!¡±

    Rosemary reached out to push him, but was pulled by Wilson a real person sitting on his body, female on male, this posture how to see how to feel very ambiguous.

    Four eyes facing each other, Rosemary¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at Wilson, who was only a finger away, only to feel a warm stream of water flowing from her nose, drops of which fell on the surface of the water with a crisp, lyre-like sound.

    ¡°Honey, you have a nosebleed!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary pushed Wilson away, the whole person ran out from inside the bathtub, took out a bath towel from inside the closet to surround herself, and pulled out two paper towels from the table to plug her nose, the face of the nosebleed continued to stay.

    Sitting inside the bathroom, Wilson looked at Rosemary who ran out like the wind, and the smile on his lips grew deeper and deeper.

    What an embarrassment!

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary can¡¯t wait to p herself twice, it¡¯s not like she hasn¡¯t seen a man before, don¡¯t be so humiliated, and twice in a row, really humiliated to grandma¡¯s house.

    The good thing is that Wilson was called to the study by Darren after the shower, which made Rosemary¡¯s original dilemma a little better.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the Great Young Master told you to go down for breakfast as soon as you¡¯re finished!¡±

    After re-soaking and just finishing up my things, I heard the maid shouting from outside.

    ¡°Get down here right now!¡±

 473 I really canâ€™t let you go

    Rosemary stood inside the room walking back and forth, the thought of facing Wilson againter made her wish she never had to go down.

    And I don¡¯t know how I managed to finish that breakfast down there!

    After breakfast, about an hourter, Rosemary stood inside the living room to say goodbye to the olddy.

    ¡°Grandma, you must take good care of yourself, Rosemary will miss you!¡±

    Snuggled in the olddy¡¯s arms, Rosemary said petntly.

    The olddy took Rosemary¡¯s hand, and Olivia said reluctantly, ¡°You¡¯re a child, we¡¯re not short of money in The Grant family, why do you have to go to work so far away? If you really wanted to work, there would be so manypanies in the family without a position for you?¡±

    With a faint smile, Rosemary raised her head and said, ¡°Grandma, I have signed a contract with thatpany, and the contract has not expired yet, so I can¡¯t break the contract and leave first! Besides, the president is my good friend, he gave me this opportunity when I was in trouble, I can¡¯t do it if I suddenly don¡¯t go now!¡±

    The olddy looked at Rosemary, her eyes red, and said softly, ¡°You, ah, what you said has left Grandma with no reason to refute you!¡±

    ¡°I knew that Grandma understands me the most and likes me the most, don¡¯t worry, when I finish all the things over there, I will definitelye back to apany you as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Good, you can not lie to Grandma Oh!¡±

    Rosemaryughed lightly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to anyone but you, don¡¯t worry, I will definitelye back to you as soon as I finish my business!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    And so, with everyone Olivia reluctant to leave, Rosemary followed Wilson to the airport.

    ¡°You go over there first, I¡¯lle over to you when I¡¯m done with this side of things!¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary said slowly, ¡°Wilson, you really don¡¯t need this, if you leave, who will take care of the family?¡±

    He took Rosemary in his arms, and if he didn¡¯t have things to do at thepany, he would have flown there with her right now.

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I really can¡¯t let you go!¡±

    At that moment, the sweet voice of the announcer came from inside the hall. Rosemary didn¡¯t know what she should say at this moment, and after thinking about it, she said, ¡°I should go now, take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    After receiving the items from Wilson, Rosemary took her passport and ticket and started to register.

    It was already 5pm when I arrived at the airport in the capital of W. I thought Heidi would pick me up, but I didn¡¯t expect to see Marcy¡¯s handsome figure as soon as I got out.

    ¡°Tired!¡±

    epting the stuff, Marcy asked with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, wait a long time!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect it to be Marcy who came to pick her up. After making the rounds at the airport and making sure Marcy was the only one, she should have guessed that Heidi must have stayed home to cook dinner.

    Putting the luggage away, Marcy opened the car door and let Rosemary do it inside before she made her way to the driver¡¯s side.

    ¡°I just arrived too, how was it, did you have a good time over there?¡±

    ¡°Well, what about you? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯ve been busytely? Why are you free toe and pick me up!¡±

    Last night when she was chatting in the What¡¯s APP group, Fred said that he was particrly busy recently, but today he was free toe and pick himself up!

    Marcy gripped the steering wheel with both hands and said with a light smile, ¡°As long as it¡¯s your business, even if I¡¯m busy, I¡¯m still free!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll feel guilty if you say that!¡±

    Rosemary replied with a smile.

    Although it was just a careless remark, Rosemary knew that Marcy did mean what she said.

    ¡°If you really feel guilty, then you can make me a few dishes tomorrow, this time you are not here, always feel that the food outside has changed!¡±

    Hearing the words of the Mozi system, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, feeling that this guy came to pick her up today just to make her cook for him tomorrow!

    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯ve eaten too much mountain food and sea food, that¡¯s why you think my light congee and small dishes are delicious!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Marcy nodded her head in agreement as she drove.

    Seeing that he really approved of his words, Rosemary suddenly wondered if her cooking had really lost its vor.

    ¡°How is Auntie Wong¡¯s health these days?¡±

    All of a sudden the atmosphere inside the car was a bit awkward, and Rosemary deliberately found something to talk about.

    ¡°Very good, just especially miss you, let you have time to go back to see!¡±

    ¡°Go backter and tell Auntie Wong that I¡¯ll go back to see her when I¡¯m free in a few days!¡±

    During the days when Rosemary thought it was the end of the world, she was grateful to have Auntie Wong¡¯s care andpanionship to help her get well so quickly, and it was because of Auntie Wong¡¯s constant counseling that she was able to get back on her feet.

    ¡°By the way, how are Marks and Heidi getting along these days?¡±

    It¡¯s been so long since I left this side, and I don¡¯t know how these guys are getting along.

    Hearing Rosemary ask him this question, her eyebrows knitted lightly, ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,st time I heard Marks say that the coffee house has been renovated and Heidi said it will open when youe back!¡±

    For Marcy toe, these things are already the most he knows.

    He didn¡¯t have the time to bother with his subordinate¡¯s private life, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the other party was Rosemary¡¯s friend, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered with such things.

    ¡°I heard from Heidi, and she said you helped a lot during the renovation too!¡±

    Because Heidi selected the location of the cafe is a bit remote, but the view is particrly good, Rosemary improvised, the design of their imaginary cafe style, as well as the design of the outside of a drawing to Heidi, let her follow the above to decorate, I heard that a lot of things are Marcy to help her get!

    ¡°A show of hands, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    After about forty minutes, the car soon stopped in front of the apartment where Rosemary lived, and just as I got out of the car, I saw an aqua-green figure lunging at itself.

    ¡°Vanessa ¡­¡±

    Heidi shouted happily as she gave Rosemary a full hug.

    ¡°I missed you so much!¡±

    ¡°I miss you too!¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you the only one who came back to? Where is your family one?¡±

    Heidi stretched her neck to look outside to make sure no one else was there before she turned her head and asked.

    ¡°He had something to do and couldn¡¯te!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I made a table full of dishes you love to eat, go inside!¡±

    Probably because he was worried that Marcy would have a hard time hearing it, Rosemary simply said a couple of words and then said nothing more.

    Heidi, of course, knew what Rosemary meant, and since she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, she didn¡¯t bother to ask.

    ¡°Hi Vanessa, you¡¯re finally here, if you don¡¯te again I¡¯m going to pick you up in C City!¡±

    Fred looked at Rosemary with a wounded expression, that look as if he had been greatly aggrieved.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, look at how you look like a deep-rooted grieving woman.¡±

 474 Silent Love

    Rosemary looked at Fred with amusement, looking at him like that, he must have been busy all this time.

    ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t even know, since you went back to C, Heidi this girl even don¡¯t cook for me, all day long, saying she is busy, even once or twice, but also egg fried rice or noodles and so on, look at me, have lost a lot of weight!¡±

    RosemaryTammy smiled, and before she could say anything, she heard Heidi say, ¡°Fred, people are really busy these days, okay?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating!¡±

    Skimmed his mouth, he really did not see where she was busy, but saw Marks that boy apanied her every day, talking andughing!

    But all this, he will not say out.

    ¡°Who do you think, I¡¯m not lying to you anyway!¡±

    With these words, Heidi stopped paying attention to him and pulled Rosemary towards the restaurant.

    ¡°Shame on you!¡±

    As she passed Fred, Marcy dropped two words coldly in his ear.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Seeing Marcy¡¯s face of contempt, Fred¡¯s throat instantly choked with a breath, how can not raise up.

    Forget it, good men don¡¯t fight with women, anyway, now that Rosemary is back, he won¡¯t have to worry about what to eat in the future.

    ¡°Heidi, good work!¡±

    Looking at the abundant delicacies, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°No hard work, I also have a pot of chicken soup inside, you guys take your time and have another bowl of chicken soup for one personter.¡±

    Heidi said with a smile as she ate.

    After dinner, Marcy left first because she had things to take care of, and Heidi went to her room early because she had to catch up on her manuscript.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy flowers, do you want to go?¡±

    After packing up, Rosemary asked to Fred, who was sitting on the couch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    He didn¡¯t have anything to do anyway, so he might as well go out for a walk.

    Grabbed a knitted jacket and put it on, and the two went out together.

    At night, the capital city is full of light, with neon lights reflecting in the sky like a beautiful star map.

    Rosemary and Fred walked side by side on the Blue River, from time to time attracted the attention of passers-by, the man is handsome, the woman is beautiful, it is no wonder that those people often turn around.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you get back together with him this time when you went back to c-city?¡±

    Standing by the river, with his hands on the fence, Fred suddenly asked.

    Looking at Fred, Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to describe the rtionship between him and Wilson right now.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Fred already knew her answer from her hesitation, but no matter what, he still sincerely wished her well.

    If you really want to me, you can only me Marcy and her for not having a destiny with each other.

    ¡°He is the only man I have ever loved, this time I have thought a lot, life is short, I do not want to spend my life in such a muddle, I want to go through the rest of my life hand in hand with the people I love and the people who love me, I do not want to leave myself a trace of regret in the future!¡±

    Looking across the river at the thousands of lights, Rosemary said faintly.

    ¡°Does he know about it?¡±

    Fred raised an eyebrow and stared in awe at Rosemary standing beside him.

    A woman who escaped from death inside, is how much courage is needed to face again the previous part of the rtionship, forgive him, how long the inner struggle will be now this answer.

    Gently shook his head, ¡°You¡¯re the first to know!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m lucky to be your first listener!¡±

    With a slight smile, Fred said happily.

    ¡°What about you? Are you still going to keep this up?¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary asked with a wry smile.

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Fred¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile as he spoke, ¡°I feel like she doesn¡¯t seem to have that kind of feeling for me, like us who are living on a knife edge, if it were you, would you be willing to follow him?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    Rosemary thought nothing of it and replied.

    ncing at Rosemary, Fred shook his head and said, ¡°No, no woman would want to follow a man like that for the rest of her life.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but she always felt that Fred seemed to be hiding something from her.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t you guys quit?¡±

    If only it were as easy as Rosemary says it is!

    ¡°Well, you will slowly understand all these thingster, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go to the flower store!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    See Fred did not want to say, Rosemary did not continue to ask, as he said, some things are there own experience to understand.

    Without going into those annoying things, Fred told Rosemary about some recent events and the two of themughed and talked as they walked towards the flower store.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Just as she reached the entrance of the flower store, Rosemary was hit by a figure and fell backwards.

    ¡°Are you okay, did you hurt anywhere from the bump?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you walk with eyesight, can¡¯t you see someone in front of you?¡±

    Fred saw Rosemary gently rubbing her forehead and growling in anger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    The girl lowered her head and hurriedly apologized like Rosemary.

    ¡°Fred, let her go!¡±

    Rosemary, seeing that she was not very old and that she was not hurt by anything, said softly.

    The girl kept apologizing until Fred waved his hand at her and she left in a hurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay?¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    ¡°Wee, may I ask what you need to say?¡±

    Upon entering, a middle-aged woman walked over and asked with a smile.

    Standing inside, Fred looked at the sunflowers blooming over there and the corners of his lips hooked.

    ¡°The words of sunflowers are silent love, adoration, if you have a girl you like, or you are afraid to tell her what¡¯s really in your heart, you might as well send her a bunch of sunflowers.¡±

    At some point, the boss¡¯s wife had stood beside Fred and introduced him with a smile.

    ¡°Get me a bunch!¡±

    ¡°Do I need to write something on the business card?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    After looking at Fred, the bossdy didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and it seems to be another amorous man.

    By the time Rosemary came over with her choice of flowers, Fred had a bouquet of wrapped sunflowers in his hands.

    ¡°Wow, what a beautiful sunflower, who is it for?¡±

    Women are naturally gossipy, and Rosemary is no exception. Seeing Fred holding such arge bouquet of flowers, she smiled and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s for you!¡±

    Fred said as he tucked the flowers into Rosemary¡¯s arms.

    Looking at him like that, Rosemary shoved the flowers back into his hands and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve bought them all, send them yourself. At the very least, you should let her know that they¡¯re from you!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to give it to anyone, I just thought it was a beautiful flower and bought it!¡±

    Fred said with a different heart and mouth, Rosemary didn¡¯t bother to continue to tear him down and said, ¡°Look at all the flowers I¡¯m holding in my hands, I¡¯ll trouble you to carry this bouquet back for me!¡±

 475 far away from the happiness

    When she returned home, Heidi was already sitting in the living room watching a TV show. When she heard the door open, she turned her head and saw Rosemary walking in with tworge bouquets of flowers in her arms.

    ¡°Is the florist having a sale today?¡±

    Taking the flowers from her hand, Heidi asked with a smile.

    ¡°No!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Rosemary, since when do you like sunflowers?¡±

    Looking at a vibrant bunch of sunflowers, Heidi took them out and put them in a vase while saying.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Fred bought. He said it was too monotonous inside your room, so he bought you this bouquet of flowers!¡±

    ¡°Fred is so thoughtful, I was nning to go and buy some flowers back tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be faster than me!¡±

    Put all the flowers in the vase, Rosemary then sat down on the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°This is what I should do, you have worked hard this time, writing and renovating the store, look at you are thin!¡±

    Rubbing her chin, Heidi nodded, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve lost weight too, but the thought of opening our coffee shop soon makes it all worth it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, with you, it¡¯s hard for our store to be bad!¡±

    Although the coffee shop is nominally owned by the two of them, Heidi is the only one who is really busy.

    ¡°Heidi, if there is the right person around, you might want to consider it, I hope you can find your own happiness!¡±

    Taking her hand, Rosemary said, heartily.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t worry about it, I will live a happy life!¡±

    Just now is not the time, with her current appearance, even a man will not choose her, like what she wants nothing, but also with a dragging bottle of people, I¡¯m afraid that those men see her will go around it!

    But these she knows in her own heart is good, there is no need to say it.

    ¡°Over here I am most worried about you, I truly hope you can find your own happiness, so that no matter for you or Kate, it is the best!¡±

    ¡°Well, when our coffee house is officially open and stable, if there is a suitable one, I will try to date and see, okay!¡±

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s sweet smile, Rosemary remembered that Tina used to look like this.

    ¡°Rosemary, let me discuss something with you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, when our coffee house is officially open, I n to move over there!¡±

    It¡¯s something Heidi thought about for a long time before finally deciding to say.

    Because the coffee house is a little far from here, and every day so back and forth is too dyed, not to mention arge coffee house without a person living inside, also not safe.

    ¡°But you go over there, where do you live?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, the house Mr. Williams rented to us is a two-and-a-half-story house, the top one has two rooms, pack out those two rooms, and you can get out in. Besides, living in the store is convenient for me to write my article!¡±

    Rosemary knew that what Heidi said was true, but she was a little sad to think that she would have to live there alone.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with you living there alone either!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, what¡¯s not to worry about, besides, aren¡¯t there two rooms there? One of them is reserved for you, only if you are free, you can stay there, in this way, can¡¯t we be together again?¡±

    ¡°Can I still have the right to say no when you¡¯ve already thought about it?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary said with a grimace.

    ¡°Heidi, I hear you¡¯ve been getting along well with Markstely, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, Mr. Williams was worried that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do it alone, so he asked Marks to help me, otherwise how could our coffee shop be renovated so quickly?¡±

    Heidi said lightly as she peeled an apple.

    ¡°But I heard that you were close to Marks?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Heidi¡¯s hand peeling the apple suddenly stiffened, but soon raised a sweet smile and said, ¡°Marks is a good person, although not much to say, but is one of those people with a cold face and a warm heart.¡±

    ¡°What about Fred?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly pulled her hand over, and saw a cut on the index finger of her left hand, and the bright red blood was distinctly blinding.

    ¡°Why are you so careless, look you¡¯re bleeding!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little scar, just put a band-aid on it.¡±

    This kind of small wound has been amon sight for Heidi for a long time.

    When she was in junior high school, in order to keep herself in school and support Kate, she also went to the construction site to move bricks, that time to move a day of bricks down, hands and feet do not know how many such mouths, she has long been ustomed to.

    Rosemary took out the medical kit, took out the anti-inmmatory water from it, took the cotton with tweezers and dipped it into the anti-inmmatory water, rubbed it for her while blowing it carefully, and chanted from time to time, ¡°Don¡¯t look at a small wound, sometimes such an insignificant wound may kill you?¡±

    Heidi¡¯s eyes were already wet as she watched Rosemary¡¯s cautious appearance. She had long since forgotten what it was like to have someone who cared, someone who cared.

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you ¡­¡±

    Suddenly Heidi put Rosemary in a hug and mumbled something under her breath.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her and had to let her hold her.

    After a while, Heidi let go of her and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry for getting your clothes dirty!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, the old doesn¡¯t go away and the new doesn¡¯te?¡±

    Pfft, Heidiughed at Rosemary¡¯s words, gave her a light whack on the arm and said, ¡°I can¡¯t afford to buy you clothes, but I can wash them for you!¡±

    ¡°How petty, thought I could get a new set of clothes again?¡±

    ¡°Come on, talk asif youck clothes to wear!¡±

    Unknowingly, the two people chatted with each other, and time passed unnoticed.

    Rosemary had just woken up when she received a call from Karen saying that she had to go to a parent-teacher conference in the afternoon and might have to returnter.

    Rosemary rolled over, sat up from bedzily, looked at the time, it was already ten in the morning, and decided to wash up and get ready to go to the coffee shop.

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here today?¡±

    A girl with sses and a schoolgirl outfit shouted with a smile when she saw it was Rosemary.

    ¡°Heidi had to go out this afternoon, so I came over to check it out!¡±

    This cafe is a bit far from the city center, but there is a university or a high school nearby, so it does a particrly good business every double holiday.

    ¡°Bang ¡­¡±

 476 pick a fight

    Rosemary said hello to the little fish, turned around and went into the fitting room, and had just put her bag into the closet when she heard the sound of something breaking from outside.

    ¡°You call your boss out, is this the service attitude of your store?¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Rosemary, who heard themotion, hurriedly came out from inside the fitting room and saw the small fish with coffee stains all over her face.

    ¡°Rosemary, thisdy had to bring her pet in, and when I refused, she ¡­¡±

    Little fish said this, tears have long been unable to resist, out of the sockets of excitement.

    After patting her shoulder, Rosemary winked at the waiters and told them to take the little fish down to clean it.

    ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t know what the waitress in my store did wrong to make you so angry and ssh her face with coffee!¡±

    Rosemary shot a nce at the woman sitting in the seat, and by the way she was dressed, she knew she was spiteful and unreasonable.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The woman nced at Rosemary with contempt and spoke coldly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that I can solve all your problems.¡±

    ¡°Well then, since you say you can be responsible on behalf of this store, I have to ask you now, why can¡¯t my coffeee in your store, just a small store like yours, it¡¯s not enough for me to buy a toy for my coffee?¡±

    The woman said with disdain, looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes with contempt.

    ¡°Miss, take this meal as my treat, you can go now!¡± ,

    Rosemary held back the anger in her heart and said coldly.

    There are really strange people every year, this year in particr!

    ¡°What do you mean by this, is this how you entertain your guests?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, we are a coffee house not a pet store, Miss is in the wrong ce!¡±

    Looking at the woman in front of him, Rosemary¡¯s tone remained polite and courteous.

    ¡°Good, you even cornered me and called me a beast!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I can¡¯t help it if you have to be right yourself, after all, your mouth is on your face!¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the guest next to him could not help butugh softly.

    Seeing everyone looking at her, the woman pointed her finger at Rosemary and said angrily, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are and I¡¯m not interested in knowing, all I know is that you are now seriously interfering with the other guests¡¯ meals!¡±

    For this kind of woman, Rosemary despises her from the bottom of her heart, looks like a rich person on the surface, but a mouth without even the most basic upbringing.

    ¡°Husband!¡±

    Pretending to look over, Rosemary saw a fat-headed maning this way.

    ¡°Honey, you came just in time, this woman even kicked me out and called me an animal!¡±

    Once the woman saw her umbre came, a burst of adding fuel to the fire, listening to Rosemary could not help but frown lightly.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this store is Heidi¡¯s entire heart and soul, and if it were hers alone, she would never be so nice.

    After hearing the woman¡¯s words, the man looked at Rosemary and said loudly, ¡°I think you don¡¯t want to hang around here anymore, how dare you treat my wife like this, do you believe that I can make you get out of the capital along with this coffee house of yours in a minute!¡±

    Just then, a waiter came up to Rosemary¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Rosemary, this man seems to be our city secretary, so I think we should forget it!¡±

    After hearing her words, Rosemary¡¯s brow furrowed even tighter, if they really tear up with each other, in the end, the one who suffers is definitely himself.

    ¡°What a big mouth!¡±

    Rosemary was still struggling with how to handle this when she heard a low and maic male voice from behind her.

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw Sidney smiling and trying toe to herself.

    ¡°Sidney!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, howe you¡¯re still the same as before, you¡¯re casually bluffed by people saying a few words!¡±

    Sidney walks up to Rosemary and gently hangs two times on the tip of her tiny nose.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. People are just trying to think of a better way to handle it!¡±

    ¡°So have you figured out what to do with it?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at his heart¡¯s desire for the little girl, Alick asked with a doting face.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lowering her head, Rosemary didn¡¯t dare to look him in the eye, because as soon as she met his eyes, all those things that were in her mind would be known to Alick.

    In fact, in her heart, she still hopes to teach the pair a little lesson, no matter what the reason is, she feels that such a person is simply affecting the city¡¯s appearance if he is not taught a lesson.

    She knew very well Alick¡¯s temperament, if she opened her mouth, I¡¯m afraid this so-called secretary general would be rolled out of the capitol in the next second.

    ¡°You two just don¡¯t flirt in front of me, I¡¯ll give you onest chance, you apologize to my wife right now, then say you said animal, and this matter will be treated as if nothing happened!¡±

    The obese man obviously did not realize his situation at the moment, and before Rosemary could say anything, he heard a howl like a pig.

    Only to see Alick a backhand, lift a foot in his knee kick over, the whole man ordinary a knee on the ground.

    Rosemary only heard a click and then saw Alick with one foot on the back of the obese man.

    ¡°You apologize to my little girl right now!¡±

    The woman standing next to him saw the scene in front of him and was already frozen in fear. Hearing Alick¡¯s words, she went to Rosemary¡¯s front and knelt down with amon cry and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s our eyes, it¡¯s our fault, we won¡¯t dare to do it again next time, please forgive us and let us go!¡±

    Everyone was stunned by the sight in front of them, the waiter who just handed Rosemary a message had already grown his mouth into an O-shape, what is the origin of this man, even the city secretary is not in the eye.

    ¡°Sidney, they¡¯ve learned their lesson, let¡¯s forget about it!¡±

    Rosemary was worried that if she made a big deal out of it, she was worried that they woulde after Heidi if she ever left town.

    After all, it¡¯s better not to get yourself into so much trouble when you¡¯re open for business.

    ¡°Roll ¡­¡±

    The woman heard Alick let them go and hurriedly picked up the obese man and left in a hurry.

    Alick¡¯s look of disgust fell into Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    When everyone saw that there was nothing more, they each returned to their seats, and the restaurant soon returned to the beginning of Susan inside.

    ¡°Sidney, how did you know I was here?¡±

    Rosemary took Alick to a side seat, then made him atte and herself a cappino.

    ¡°I should be the one asking you that question!¡±

 477 Heâ€™s interested in you

    ¡°I work here, of course I¡¯m here!¡±

    Rosemary took a sip of her coffee and said mischievously.

    Alick red at her and said coldly, ¡°You pretend, you keep pretending for me, I¡¯ll see how long you¡¯ll protect him.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t had a temporary trip to the city, he wouldn¡¯t have known that so many things had happened to the little girl he grew up holding in his hands, especially knowing that Wilson had betrayed her and had let her be framed and fallen into the sea with her life uncertain, he would have wanted to go directly to The Grant family with a gun to shoot Wilson.

    If he didn¡¯t know she was still alive, he really didn¡¯t know if he could still live.

    Looking at the gloomy face of Alick, Rosemary knew that he already knew everything, and it seemed that even if she wanted to hide something, it was already impossible.

    ¡°Sidney, I know it¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Now at this time, Rosemary knew she could only give in first, or she really didn¡¯t know what Alick would do to Wilson.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think that no one in this world can control you after your godfather and godmother passed away, do you know that you almost died this time!¡±

    Alick just had to think about what if she didn¡¯t run into that ship at sea, or if that ship didn¡¯t find her, then would she still be sitting in front of him?

    It was the first time since she was a child that Rosemary had seen Alick so angry, and she knew that she had really pissed him off this time.

    Stand up, walk to Alick¡¯s side and sit down, gently tug his clothes, voice choked, ¡°Sidney, I really know I¡¯m wrong, you don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, do you know that you almost scared me and my big brother to death this time, if I didn¡¯t know that you were rescued and then stayed here to work, I¡¯m afraid that my big brother would have already set The Grant family off.¡±

    ¡°So where is big brother now?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Alick and asked with great concern.

    Alick saw a strong worry inside Rosemary¡¯s eyes, this silly girl is still worried about that man even now.

    His heart is like a million pins stuck in it at the moment, and it hurts so much he can¡¯t breathe.

    But Alick quickly concealed his feelings well and said dotingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! After big brother knew that everything was okay with you, he wanted toe over to see you, but because there was something inside the hospital that he needed to handle, he went back first.¡±

    ¡°But he said that he woulde over to see you when he was done with the matter at hand!¡±

    Hearing that Alick hadn¡¯t gone after Wilson¡¯s problems, the heart that had been hanging in the air finally dropped!

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, how is Godfather and Godmother¡¯s healthtely?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They are in good health, but they miss you a lot, especially my mom, who talks about you every day?¡±

    ¡°I miss them too!¡±

    Sucking in his nose, Rosemary said.

    ******

    ¡°Hello teacher, can I take Kate back after the parent-teacher conference?¡±

    Heidi walked up to Kate¡¯s homeroom teacher and asked politely.

    Kate¡¯s homeroom teacher is a male teacher fresh out of college. Perhaps because we are of simr age, Kate¡¯s homeroom teacher is particrly impressed with Heidi.

    ¡°Sure, it would have been fine to have the parents over for a meeting today!¡±

    The ss teacher looked at Heidi, sunny and handsome face with a hint of boyish youthfulness.

    ¡°Yes, thank you teacher!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    With that said, Heidi took Kate¡¯s hand and headed out the door.

    ¡°Miss Heidi, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Turning back, Heidi looked at the boy who walked up to her.

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s nothing, I just want to ask, can I add your What¡¯s APP?¡±

    The ss teacher looked at Heidi with Tess¡¯s adoration inside her eyes, still with a sunny smile on her face.

    Heidi knew early on that Kate¡¯s homeroom teacher was interested in her, so she has always tried to keep the distance she deserves, just to avoid any misunderstanding.

    But Rosemary¡¯s words also reminded her that maybe she should really try to find a guy to take care of Kate with her.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After a few struggles, Heidi finally gave him her What¡¯s APP number.

    ¡°Sister, Mr. Wang likes you, right?¡±

    Walking out of the school, Kate looked at Heidi and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Taking Kate¡¯s hand, Heidi asked with a smile.

    Kate is a sensitive child who, despite her young age, knows more than any other child her age, so Heidi chooses to talk to her in a rxed manner.

    ¡°Because the teacher would often ask me things about my sister, like what flowers you like, what you like to eat, hobbies and such,!¡±

    ¡°Also learn your teacher just feel and sister age simr, want to make a friend, that¡¯s all?¡±

    In fact, in her heart, Heidi still wishes she could have more friends.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Kate said while her little head seemed to be thinking about something.

    Seeing Kate¡¯s face slowly emerge with the smile and mischief of her age, Heidi suddenly felt that she was worth all the pain and suffering.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to eat KFCst time? Let¡¯s go eat now, OK?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, let¡¯s get Rosemary to join you, too, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary has something to do today, she may not be able toe and eat with us, let¡¯s go eat by ourselves!¡±

    ¡°All right then!¡±

    When she heard that Rosemary couldn¡¯te, Kate¡¯s face showed a small regret, but the unhappiness on her face soon disappeared when she thought of having KFC to eat.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sidney, this is where I live!¡±

    Alick followed Rosemary to the apartment and was happy to see that the apartment, which resembled a small vi, was a hundred thousand miles away from his house, but he was happy to think that this was where Rosemary lived.

    Took out his cell phone and made a call, and in less than five minutes, a dozen men in ck walked in with their luggage.

    ¡°Sidney, this is?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the ck-d men lined up outside and looked at Sidney in disbelief.

    ¡°Too hasty toe, did not book a room, those too bad I do not want to go to stay, so I n to stay here you, so we also have a lookout!¡±

    ¡°But if you live here, people will gossip!¡±

    After all, the next-door neighbors all know she is single, this suddenly into arge man in, which makes others how to think.

    ¡°I¡¯m your brother, not someone else, is it even okay for me to stay at my own sister¡¯s house?¡±

    Seeing that he had already made up his mind to stay here, Rosemary could only ept helplessly.

    Walked to the door and said to the ck-d men outside, ¡°Just bring your luggage in and put it here!¡±

 478 It hurts so much I canâ€™t breathe

    Alick is sitting in the middle of the living room with his hands casually ced behind his head.

    ¡°Sidney, how long are you nning to stay this time over?¡±

    ¡°I just came over and you¡¯re kicking me out!¡±

    Putting his things in order, Rosemary wiped her hands and looked at him with no good grace.

    ¡°Sidney, you know that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    When I was little I liked to scratch her, and now that I¡¯m older he still likes to tease her.

    ¡°This time may stay here for about half a month, just this time can keep youpany well!¡±

    Looking at her, Sidney¡¯s eyes were as gentle as a pool of clear water.

    ¡°Sidney, what do you want to eat tonight, I¡¯ll make it for you!¡±

    ¡°My little girl has really grown up, she¡¯s actually learned to cook!¡±

    ¡°Always learn to grow up!¡±

    In fact, Sidney does not know a lot of things, some things can be investigated, but some things in addition to their two close friends, basically no third person knows that she has long since ceased to be that parents spoiled in the hands of Rosemary.

    Looking back, Rosemary is still grateful to Laurie. If she hadn¡¯t been so ¡®tough¡¯ on herself, how would she have adapted so quickly to her current life!

    The first time I saw Rosemary, I thought she was a woman who had never touched the water, but I didn¡¯t think I would have to do these chores now.

    ¡°Little girl, let¡¯s go out and eat! Your hands are for ying the piano, drawing and designing, not for making these foul words!¡±

    ¡°I think my life now is really good, at least now life will make me feel like living a very full life, there is no longer the old errand, just simple and simple to live each day.¡±

    This life is also what she has always aspired to, in fact, people¡¯s lives as long as they live happy and happy, as for the rest, it¡¯s all just extraneous things.

    Ordinary people envy people born and raised in a wealthy family, but she feels that if there is a choice, she would rather be born in an ordinary family, looking for an ordinary boy, and live an uneventful life.

    Looking at the quick sh of hurt in her eyes, Sidney¡¯s heart ached and could not breathe, once that cute and simple little girl, what has she gone through all these years.

    Seeing such a Rosemary, he would hate to be able to help her take all those things on.

    Her little girl can only ever be cheerful, free of any worries and carefree.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re like this, Sidney will be heartbroken when she sees it!¡±

    ¡°Sidney, I¡¯m really doing well, just don¡¯t worry about me, okay?¡±

    It is only in front of Sidney that Rosemary will put down all the baggage on her body and let herself stand in front of him in a rxed manner.

    ¡°I heard that you are now the design director of Huan Yu Group, Sidney has not had time to congratte you, tonight we go out to eat, Sidney take you to a good ce!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to spoil Sidney¡¯s fun and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go up and change my clothes first then!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary removed the apron from her body and turned around to head for the bedroom on the second floor.

    When Rosemary went upstairs, Sidney took out the phone, her face was no longer the softness of the previous, reced by the cold as frost, awe-inspiring aura, and before ispletely two kinds.

    In front of others he is the cold, unfeeling, unconventional, cold head Sidney, only in front of Rosemary, his face will show a little smile.

    Sidney brought Rosemary to a stop in front of a detached quadrangle in the suburbs, and as soon as he got out of the car, he saw a man walk up.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, the box has been booked for you, please follow me!¡±

    With that, the man led the way.

    The man led them left and right to a particrly inly decorated room and sat down.

    ¡°Sidney, do you eat at this restaurant often?¡±

    ¡°Well, as long as Ie this way, I wille here to eat. Don¡¯t underestimate this ce, it only receives ten customers a day, and if you want toe here to eat, you basically have to make reservations a month in advance to get a table, and sometimes even if you make a reservation in advance, you may not be able to get a seat.¡±

    ¡°Here, try the tea here and see if you like it?¡±

    Poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of Rosemary, saying softly.

    After taking a look at the tea in front of her, Rosemary picked it up and ced it in front of her nose and smelled it before gently garnishing it with a sip. A faint floral scent slowly spread in her mouth, as if the young leaves just came out of the earth in the early morning, with that fresh taste.

    ¡°This is tea picked early in the morning and brewed using water from the stone streams on the deep mountains!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know much about tea, but when she was in The Grant family, the olddy was particrly fond of tea and she loved to listen to her talk about the history of the tea ceremony when she had nothing else to do.

    ¡°It seems my little girl is very knowledgeable about the tea ceremony!¡±

    ¡°This farm inside all the things are shipped back from the deep mountains, you can not underestimate the pot of green tea, this is in the altitude of two thousand meters in the mountains to pick back the cloud green tea, even the water is also transported down from there!¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Hearing Sidney say that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but open her eyes wide and asked curiously, ¡°Sidney, do you know the owner of this store?¡±

    ¡°Awareness!¡±

    It is not only acquaintance, and familiar.

    At that moment, there was a light knock at the door, and within a moment, two waiters were seen pushing in a food cart.

    ¡°Second youngest ¡­¡±

    The waiter bowed forty-five degrees to Sidney and then ced the dishes on top of the food cart on the table one by one.

    Looking at the te of dishes on the table like a work of art, Rosemary did not even want to move her chopsticks.

    When the waiter filled all the dishes, Rosemary then realized that the table formed a beautiful painting.

    ¡°Sidney, why do I feel like these dishes are connected like a painting?¡±

    ¡°You are right, the chef of this restaurant is not only a good cook, even his knife work is out of this world, just look at the dishes on the table.

    Nodding, Rosemary had to deny that she had often been to those high society banquets, where the food was already beautiful for them, butpared to here, it was a world away.

    ¡°Sidney, how did you know about such a great ce?¡±

    Some day she must bring Heidi and the others over here for a meal so that they too can open their eyes.

    ¡°I also met on a chance, and then he invited mete for a meal, at that time my expression was simr to yours now, and I was thinking that one day I must bring you here to try the food.¡±

 479 Silent Smoke

    It was nice to see Rosemary holding the chopsticks with a look of helplessness.

    ¡°Here, try this dish!¡±

    Sidney saw that Rosemary was afraid to put down her chopsticks and put the dish directly into her bowl.

    ¡°Thanks Sidney, I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    ¡°Eat more, look how thin you are, a sneeze could blow you away!¡±

    While holding a dish, he kept counting.

    The look in Rosemary¡¯s eyes was all doting.

    The ck-clothed man standing on the sidelines looked even dare not blink, this is their that cold and ruthless, unconventional smile boss?

    This is obviously a silly boy in love, okay?

    This scene if the brothers know, everyone will certainly be so shocked that they can not even speak out.

    Looking up, Rosemary saw the two men in ck staring at Sidney with an expression as if they had seen a ghost.

    As exaggerated as it gets!

    ¡°Go out and wait outside!¡±

    Sidney didn¡¯t even look up and said coldly.

    That icy tone of voice and Rosemary¡¯s tone of voice, is a heaven and a earth.

    Rosemary finally understood at this moment why those two people just looked at Sidney with that expression.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you and Wilson still in touch now?¡±

    The hand holding the chopsticks froze violently, and he finally asked.

    If she says they are still in contact with each other, it will definitely break Sidney¡¯s heart, but if she doesn¡¯t, the paper will definitely not cover the fire.

    Seeing her eyes keep dodging, even if she doesn¡¯t answer, the answer is already obvious.

    ¡°Sidney, I know you care about me and worry that I¡¯ll be hurt, but no one can tell about feelings, and once you¡¯ve met them it¡¯s really hard to forget!¡±

    She knows how Sidney feels about her, but in her heart, it¡¯s already filled with a man named Wilson, and she can¡¯t give up any more space!

    ¡°Even so, I can¡¯t let you go back to him that easily, without letting him take some real action, how do I know if he¡¯s truly good to you!¡±

    Although she already knew what she was thinking in her heart, it was still hard for Sidney¡¯s heart to say it from her mouth.

    That feeling is like having something you¡¯ve raised hardened by someone else.

    Looking up at him, Rosemary¡¯s eyes had a strong look of worry inside them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t do anything to him, and as long as he loves you with all his heart, I¡¯ll be relieved.¡±

    ¡°You also know that you are not the only one who has the say in your affairs now. Before I came here, my parents have told me that they must bring you back, and now you say you want to be with him, so if he doesn¡¯t show some sincerity, our The Angus Family¡¯s treasure is not so easy to give away!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, hearing Sidney¡¯s words, Rosemary had the urge to cry, so in this world, she Rosemary is not alone, behind her there are still so many people behind her silent blessing.

    ¡°I am the one who is unfilial, and caused my godparents to worry about me!¡±

    Said, eyes already wet.

    ¡°Fool, we all just want you to be happy, as long as you are happy, we all will be happy know?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, she nodded.

    For dinner and supper, Rosemary and Sidney were just walking to the door when they saw Marcy get out of the car.

    ¡°Marcy, when did you get back, did you have dinner?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡±

    He just got off the ne and headed straight for her, and he hasn¡¯t had time to eat until now.

    ¡°Marcy, let me introduce to you, this is Sidney, my brother.¡±

    ¡°Sidney, this is my good friend and savior, Marcy!¡±

    Two people just look at each other, a silent smoke in front of theing man pulled.

    Looking at them toe not to speak, Rosemary then reacted, they are a special forces boss, one is a gangster, these two people would have been the deadly rival, but she is still stupid to introduce here.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    This head is really kicked by a donkey.

    Just when Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to break the weird situation, she heard Marcy smiling and said, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Rosemary¡¯s friend Marcy!¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m her brother, Sidney!¡±

    The two men held out their hands to shake and greeted each other with a leathery smile.

    With a light cough, Rosemary said to Marcy, ¡°Come in first, I¡¯ll make you something to eat!¡±

    Rosemary thought Marcy would leave, but to her surprise, he walked in first with the cherries in his hand, after her casual remark.

    Seeing the two men walk in one after the other, Rosemary could only resign herself to follow behind.

    When she thought of their rtionship, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel a headache. If these two people fought at home, who should she help?

    Marcy walked into the living room and put down the things in her hands, took her coat off, and walked over to the couch and did so.

    That skilled look, people who don¡¯t know also think he is the man of the house!

    Sidney also did not speak, but walked across to him and did so, legs ovepping very casually.

    My mom, what the hell is this song!

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, had she known Marcy was back so early, she would never have agreed to Sidney staying with her.

    ¡°Rosemary, didn¡¯t you say you were going to cook for me?¡±

    Looking up, Marcy saw Rosemary, who had a small face.

    ¡°That ¡­ Sidney, you¡¯re tired from the flight today, why don¡¯t you go upstairs and rest first?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, if you want to be busy, go ahead and do your work, I¡¯ll go up myself when I¡¯m tired, don¡¯t mind me!¡±

    To his bewitching smile, Rosemary how to smell a strong smell of smoke.

    Standing in the doorway, Rosemary looked at this and that for a while, and seeing that neither of them had any intention of leaving, her head twisted and she turned around and went into the kitchen.

    Whatever, it¡¯s none of her business if she wants to kill or fight, she¡¯s wanted to rece the furniture for a long time anyway, and it just so happens they¡¯ve given her a legitimate reason to do so.

    Most importantly, it doesn¡¯t cost her anything to rece the furniture, so why not?

    Thinking about it this way, Rosemary suddenly felt less blocked in her heart than she did just now.

    After getting some ingredients from the refrigerator, Rosemary was busy in the kitchen without looking at the living room.

    The two men in the living room did not speak, so you look at me, I look at you, if the eyes can kill each other, I am afraid that the two have already be sieves.

    Instantly, the temperature inside the living room dropped rapidly, as if in a moment into the ice cer, cold to the extreme.

    ¡°I heard that the little girl fell into the sea and you found her and rescued her, right?¡±

 480 empty joy

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After a while, Marcy answered coldly.

    ¡°Do you like our little girl too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°But you should know very well that it is impossible between you and her, not to mention other things, on your identity, I will not let her jump into the fire knowing that it is a fire pit!¡±

    Sidney¡¯s eyes were sharp as he looked at Marcy, his face all cold.

    ¡°You think too much, once Rosemary has decided something, no one can sway her.¡±

    She had spent so much time with Rosemary, and he knew better than anyone what kind of a character she was!

    ¡°What kind of character she is I am certainly clear, but I hope you can stay away from her, the little girl has a good character, I do not want to put her in danger because of you!¡±

    For Sidney, dangerous people like Marcy are best kept as far away from Rosemary as possible!

    Marcy faintly intimated him, coldly said: ¡°This will not bother you, as long as there is my Marcy in the day, I will not let others to fuck her a bit!¡±

    In his heart, even if he puts the whole world at risk, he will not let her be in danger.

    ¡°Marcy, I hope you remember what you said today, if one day I find out that you have done something illegal, even if you are the little girl¡¯s savior, I will not let you go!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you won¡¯t get that chance!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect that Sidney would be Rosemary¡¯s brother. Sometimes God is like that and always likes to make things happen.

    If one day they do point a gun at each other face to face, I really don¡¯t know how she should handle herself.

    I really don¡¯t know if he would still be as calm as he is now, telling him this after knowing the person¡¯s true identity.

    I don¡¯t know when it started, the atmosphere inside the living room slowly had ayer of frost over it.

    Fred with Heidi has not yet entered the door has smelled the unusual smell inside, when he walked in to see Sidney, the cousin of the face also clearly froze.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    Upon entering, Heidi also noticed that the atmosphere inside the living room was a bit off and asked Marcy about it.

    Seeing him nce at the kitchen, Heidi gave Sidney a small smile and went into the kitchen in a sh.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on here, who¡¯s that outside?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother, Sidney!¡±

    Rosemary spoke lightly as she cooked the noodles.

    ¡°But how do I look at him asif he has a grudge against Mr. Williams, that look is almost as if he wants to eat Mr. Williams alive!¡±

    Leaning over, Heidi looked out with a puzzled look on her face and asked.

    ¡°Sidney is the head of the army and Marcy is a gangster, do you think that atmosphere can be any better when the two of them sit together?¡±

    Grimacing, Rosemary said with a helpless look on her face.

    ¡°Holy shit, I didn¡¯t expect this kind of plot only in the novel to be staged in real life, this is too that!¡±

    Heidi swallowed coldly and asked, ¡°Rosemary, do you think they will fight in the living roomter? In case of a fight, will they tear this house down!¡±

    ¡°Looking at them like that, you can¡¯t really tell!¡±

    Heidi was aggrieved and looked up at the roof, no way! Thendlord called her just yesterday and said that they had bought a house abroad and that they wanted to sell it, and that they would give her the lowest price if she wanted to buy it. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    This feeling of wanting to cry is really hard!

    ¡°Heidi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and raised an eyebrow, this girl can¡¯t really be scared by those two people outside!

    But then again, this scene is not yet hands to draw a gun has been strange seepage, this to really draw a gun against the words, will certainly scare this silly girl half to death.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m telling you, the owner of this house just called mest night and said he wanted to sell me the house at the lowest price, and said he didn¡¯t have enough money to let me pay in installments, and I was excited all nightst night because of this, and I was nning toe over tonight to celebrate, but now¡­ ¡­¡±

    After saying that, Heidi nced outside with great difficulty.

    Pfft, Rosemaryughed lightly, patted her shoulder, and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I was worried about not having the money to rece the furniture before they came? Since now you say you¡¯ve already bought the house, it¡¯s even better!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes shed with a glint.

    Heidi couldn¡¯t help but shiver, the corners of those eyes revealed a calcting smile, was this really the Rosemary she knew?

    ¡°You can¡¯t be ¡­¡±

    Seeing Rosemary nodded, Heidi¡¯s heart suddenly felt furtive, fortunately it was not herself she was counting on.

    Coughing lightly, he looked at her, ¡°You said one of them is your brother and one is your savior, if they knew you were so due them behind your back, would they strangle you!¡±

    ¡°This is difficult to say, but then again, anyway, they have a lot of money, and we happen to have no money, this does not help them dedicate a ce where they can do it also solve what we have always wanted to do, maybe by the time we n properly nning, you even save money on renovating the house?¡±

    Since she can¡¯t stop it, she might as well get out of the way, so at least she can do it without offending either side.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think if I go out and tell them now, do you think they¡¯ll still fight?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if they fight or not, but what I do know is that if they don¡¯t fight, we¡¯ll have to pay for it ourselves.¡±

    As soon as the words were out of my mouth, I heard Fred¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What are you two doing hiding in the kitchen for so long? Come out and eat the cherries!¡±

    The two men looked at each other, then walked out together.

    ¡°You guys ¡­¡±

    Rosemary and Heidi had just walked into the living room when they were shocked by the sight before them.

    Looking up, Sidney saw his little girl¡¯s mouth was so long that it was almost stuffed with an egg, smiled and said, ¡°What are you doing standing there, Marcy has been hungry for your bowl of noodles.¡±

    Marcy?

    What is this?

    Rosemary came into the living room expecting it to be a smoky living room, but she didn¡¯t expect such a harmonious scene.

    These two are clearly hostile two people actually sat there to y Go Go, which is really ¡­

    I can¡¯t figure it out!

 Chapter 481 I want a fair fight with you

    With a head full of doubts, Rosemary brought the noodles in her hands to Marcy¡¯s face and said shyly, ¡°Eat the noodles first, or they¡¯ll be mushy!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After everyone had dispersed, Rosemary wanted to ask Sidney what was going on, but before she could say anything, she heard, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so tired! I can¡¯t, I have to rest, good night little girl!¡±

    With that, Rosemary fell asleep with her head full of doubts.

    The next morning, the sunlight outside the window through the leaves of the trees shone on the wall, reflecting Star dots on the wall.

    Looked at the time, it was already six in the morning, ready to get up, brush teeth, wash face and make breakfast.

    Just as she was about to go downstairs, Rosemary heard a knock on the door from outside.

    When she opened the door, she saw a handsome, human face reflected in her eyes.

    ¡°Good morning, wife!¡±

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°What, likeyou¡¯re not happy to see me?¡±

    Wilson hugged Rosemary with a faint sorrow inside his tone.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just ¡­¡±

    ¡°I knew you missed me wife,e let¡¯s go inside!¡±

    Rosemary was about to say something else when her whole body was wrapped around him and she went inside.

    ¡°Young master, where do you keep these bags?¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re staying in that room!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because she was still awake, but when she tried to stop it, the men had already mentioned the luggage to her bedroom door.

    ¡°You can go out now, don¡¯t appear here freely without my order!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Responding, all of them soon disappeared in front of them.

    Did they all treat her ce as a hotel?

    ¡°You sit down for a while, I¡¯ll make breakfast!¡±

    Sighing softly, she had a headache thinking about Marcyst night, and now Wilson, Rosemary felt like the sky was falling.

    Seeing Rosemary go into the kitchen to make breakfast, Wilson took out his cell phone and made a call to Joseph and said a few words before hanging up the phone.

    He had been stepping up hispany¡¯s business all this time, but justst night Edmund told him that Sidney hade to the Capitol. He had always known Sidney¡¯s feelings for Rosemary, and instead of hiding his feelings because Rosemary was married, he had presented them openly.

    Because of this, when he knew he was here, he couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and directly handed over all thepany¡¯s internal affairs to Joseph to handle and flew over by ne overnight.

    Looking at Rosemary, who had been busy inside the kitchen, the corner of Wilson¡¯s mouth lifted up in a faint smile.

    After about fifteen minutes, Rosemary had prepared a hearty breakfast table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast first!¡±

    cing the brewed milk in front of Wilson¡¯s face, he said faintly.

    ¡°Thank you wife!¡±

    ¡°There is nothing to eat in the refrigerator, you can eat a little first,ter I will go to the supermarket to buy something back!¡±

    Rosemary knows that Wilson is a fussy eater, but that¡¯s all there is in the fridge.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not a picky eater!¡±

    Taking a sandwich, Wilson said happily.

    As long as he is not kicked out by his wife, he is happy even if he eats thin rice.

    ¡°I said how so lively down there, it turns out that the family has guests!¡±

    Looking up, the scene Rosemary least expected was still there.

    Originally nned to have dinner and breakfast to discuss with Wilson, let him go to a hotel, and then she cane back to persuade Sidney, also let him go to a hotel, so that at least not to make her feel embarrassed.

    Wilsonzily raised his eyelids, nced at Sidney, turned his head to Rosemary coolly said: ¡°wife, this is your fault, great-uncle rare to visit us, how can you let him squeeze with us in such a small house, this if the word out, will certainly say that we do not even have the most basic manners. ¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sidney, who was originally ready to give Wilson a downward spiral, after hearing Wilson¡¯s words, took three steps to the table and sat down, saying coldly: ¡°The Young Mr. Grant , if I remember correctly, you have already divorced the little girl, please don¡¯t freely corrupt the little girl¡¯s reputation, if this let outside If people outside hear, may say something.¡±

    Oh a smile, Wilsonzily leaned back in his seat, hands naturally around his chest, said, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know there was such a thing, when did you hear about it?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, you two signed the divorce agreement for the little girl as early asst year, what¡¯s the difference between that and a divorce, isn¡¯t it just that you haven¡¯t gone through the process at the Civil Affairs Bureau yet?¡±

    Sidney put the cup down heavily on the table and said angrily.

    The little girl forgave him does not mean he has to forgive him, as long as the memory of the time he almost caused his beloved little girl to lose her life, the anger in his stomach rubbed upward.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also say that we haven¡¯t gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau yet? Since we haven¡¯t gone to the Civil Affairs Bureau that proves that the two of us are still husband and wife, and in name only, while you are just an outsider to us!¡±

    It was a thorn in Rosemary¡¯s side, and he had only managed to get her to forgive her, but he hadn¡¯t expected to bring them up again today.

    Rosemary kept her head down and continued to eat the breakfast in her hands, no expression visible on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, don¡¯t think that the little girl forgave you, so you can cheat her back again, before I thought you would bring her happiness, but I didn¡¯t think that in the end it was you who hurt her the most.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also between us as a couple, it¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, see if I can manage it or not!¡±

    The more you talk, the harder it gets, the more the two people just about snap the table in each other¡¯s faces.

    Holding back the anger in her heart, Rosemary stood up and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll go out to buy something, you guys continue!¡±

    After saying that, he threw the apron on his body, grabbed his bag and headed for the door.

    Before the two men could react, Rosemary was already driving away in her car.

    ¡°It¡¯s all you, if it weren¡¯t for you little girl wouldn¡¯t be angry!¡±

    At this moment, the two of them that there is still any image to speak of, but like two crazy people.

    ¡°Knowing that the past is a thorn in Rosemary¡¯s heart, and you just bring it up!¡±

    ¡°What, dare to do still dare not let others say, should have known this, when why go!¡±

    The deep eyes shed with cold sharpness, if not for the fact that she was the man the little girl loved so much, was thinking of taking a gun and shooting him.

    Perhaps because Sidney¡¯s words hit Wilson¡¯s sore spot, did not say anything for a long time.

    ¡°This time I won¡¯t be letting go, I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m going to y fair with you!¡±

 Chapter 482 Atmosphere is weird

    Rosemary drove to the coffee house, if she didn¡¯t find someone to pour out her anger, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she would go backter and kick them out with a broom!

    ¡°Here, your cappino!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the coffee Heidi handed her, Rosemary said softly.

    ¡°Who pissed you off this early in the morning?¡±

    Last night, in order to catch up on the draft, I went to bed at almost 4:00 a. m. Just a few hours after sleeping, I heard Kate say she wasing over.

    Intuition told her that Rosemary must have encountered something troubling, or she would not havee to herself so early, given what she knew about her!

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Heidi yawned and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that the smoke that wasn¡¯t litst night erupted early this morning!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s even more terrifying than we imagined yesterday!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand with the spoon tightened and tightened, a good weekend was ruined by them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me there¡¯s a military battle going on inside my house?¡±

    Heidi¡¯s sleepy head was instantly gone, and boy, did that harmonious scenest night turn out to be a fake!

    But it¡¯s not right, Mr. Williams would not be bored to run into a gun early in the morning, did he have a war with Sidney this morning.

    ¡°Wilson came to the Capitol?¡±

    ¡°Who else but him!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, why is he here all of a sudden?¡±

    Thinking aboutst night, Heidi couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Only a person with a strong heart like Rosemary can withstand such a situation, and if it were her, I¡¯m afraid she would already be hanging in the hospital at this moment.

    Shaking her head, Rosemary¡¯s entire body slumped on the table, and what she wanted most right now was to be here and have a nice quiet time.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re not nning to stay here today and not go back, are you!¡±

    ¡°When the two of them are done arguing and waking up, I¡¯m going back!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Heidi¡¯s two eyes widened with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Heidi raised an eyebrow, these two cold as ice, shy as gold people actually quarrel, that scene ¡­

    The two hands lightly rested on the chin, the mind kept making up the scene of these two people quarreling, thinking about it, Heidi could not help but smile.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that people like them, who cherish words like gold, would quarrel too!¡±

    Seeing Heidiughing heartlessly, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said in a good-natured way, ¡°If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you go back there tonight and I¡¯ll take Kate to stay at the store.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Without thinking, Heidi hurriedly held up her hands.

    She¡¯s not going to be the target of their cannon fodder, she¡¯s in her prime and doesn¡¯t want to die so early!

    ¡°Conscienceless, you have always said that you want to suffer with me, now is not an opportunity, so that just can also witness what is called suffering to see true love!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s smile is brimming and mysterious, and her deep eyes are like the moon.

    Heidi looked at the smile unusually bright little face, stretched out his hand to let her push a little, said with a smile: ¡°less, I will not fall for your trick, if it is someone else I do not need you to say will definitely rush in front of you, but those two people are not others, but your two most important people, I do not want to be a thousand sinners, this matter or you solve it yourself! ¡±

    Heidi waved her hand with a look of you¡¯re on your own, which made Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud softly.

    ¡°Well, joking with you, this kind of thing, not to mention you even I, do not know how to solve!¡±

    All she can do now is pray that Sidney and Wilson hurry back to wherever they came from.

    This to really live in her home for half a month, I¡¯m afraid they did not be a psychopath she to first be a psychopath.

    After chatting casually with Heidi at the store for a while, Rosemary went to the supermarket to buy some groceries and drove back.

    ¡°Lorry, what brings you here, is something wrong?¡±

    Just after returning, Rosemary was about to see Lorry standing in front of her house.

    ¡°Vanessa ¡­¡±

    Lorry was about to knock on the door when she saw Rosemary stepping out of the car with arge bag of groceries in her hands.

    ¡°I happened to be passing by and heard the president say you live here, so I came to take a look!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, I thought something had happened to thepany!¡±

    After all, Lorry is still the first time to her ce, in thepany the two people are also considered to be more talkative pair, but never together alone together.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you carry it!¡±

    Lorry hurriedly took the things from Rosemary¡¯s hand and went in together.

    Hearing the door open, Wilson and Sidney hurriedly stood up from the couch and took three steps forward.

    ¡°Rosemary, where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, why do you go out without a cell phone, causing Sidney to worry about you to death!¡±

    The two men hurriedly took the things out of Rosemary¡¯s hands, and you said one thing and he said another, making Lorry, who was following behind them, frown.

    He then said, how just call her always no answer, it turns out that she simply did not bring a cell phone.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°And this one is?¡±

    Rosemary red at them and realized she hadn¡¯t been introduced to Lorry.

    ¡°This is my colleague and good friend Lorry, my brother Sidney!¡±

    Sidney?

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Sidney!¡±

    Lorry held out his hand to shake Sidney¡¯s, politely.

    After greeting, Lorry always felt a little weird inside the living room.

    After about twenty minutes of doing it, Lorry couldn¡¯t take it anymore, so he stood up and said to them, ¡°Excuse me, I suddenly remembered that I still have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave first, please Mr. Grant to tell Vanessa.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Lorry left.

    Lorry walked out of the apartment, stood in front of the car and took a deep breath, turned his head to look inside and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Lorry?¡±

    Rosemary came out of the kitchen to cut up the fruit and found that Lorry was no longer in the living room.

    ¡°He said he had something to do and left first!¡±

    Sidney, who was sitting on the other side of the couch, said lightly.

    Putting the fruit on the table, he looked at them and said, ¡°Sidney, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you had to go out today, and that you would be back for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve taken care of things!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, what about you?¡±

    Raising his head, Wilson looked at her, his eyes full of doting, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m going to a business reception tonight, so I won¡¯t be eating at home tonight!¡±

    ¡°So will Sidney be home for dinner?¡±

    Knowing Sidney as she does, he shouldn¡¯t stay home all day, after all, every minute of his life is very valuable!

    Before Sidney could answer, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang!

 Chapter 483 I would not be able to stand it

    ¡°Hey, President!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, walked to a corner, and shouted softly.

    ¡°Vanessa, there¡¯s a business reception tonight, why don¡¯t youe with me to it!¡±

    Jacob¡¯s gentle voice came from the other side of the phone, because the people who came to the reception this evening were all famous people in business, Jacob hoped that Rosemary couldmunicate more with these people, after all, in the workce, interpersonal rtionships are still very important!

    ¡°President, I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t really want to go to this reception, she never liked this kind of asion, she would choose not to go as long as she could!

    ¡°Vanessa, I know you don¡¯t like this kind of asion, but the people whoe to the reception tonight are famous people from all walks of life, this is a great opportunity for you!¡±

    Of course she knows what he means, since she was promoted to the post of director, many people in thepany are trying to pull her down by all means, if not because of Jacob¡¯s care, I¡¯m afraid it would have been calcted by those people.

    In argepany like this, if someone really wants to kill you, it is something that can¡¯t be prevented.

    ¡°President, can I take Heidi with me?¡±

    Rosemary did not want to go alone, such a big business reception, there will certainly be a lot of strange things in it, maybe it will help Heidi to write the article is not necessarily.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary then called Heidi.

    ¡°Sidney, sorry, I may not be able to stay home with you for dinner tonight, my boss just called and asked me to apany him to the business reception tonight!¡±

    Standing in front of Sidney, Rosemary said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it just so happens that I have to go out to deal with somethingter, I may have toe back tomorrow, you can go to your reception without worrying about me!¡±

    Sidney stood up, reached out and touched Rosemary¡¯s long dark ck, with a doting face.

    ¡°No more, I¡¯ll go upstairs and change my clothes first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As she watched Sidney go upstairs, Rosemary¡¯s heart always had a bad feeling.

    Although she wanted to ask him where he was going, but she also knew that as a soldier the most important one is not to reveal the information of the military, even if her heart was worried, Rosemary did not ask out.

    Sitting on the couch, Rosemary takes a cherry and puts it in her mouth, keeping her eyes on Wilson, who is working away.

    In fact, men are only superficially good-looking, the work of the man is also very handsome well!

    ¡°Honey, I can¡¯t stand it if you keep staring at me like this!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Rosemary then realized that she was looking at Wilson like a nymphomaniac at the moment, blushed and hurriedly turned her head to look the other way.

    After a few minutes, Rosemary saw Sidneying down the stairs fully dressed.

    ¡°Sidney, are you going out now?¡±

    ¡°Well, an old friend just called and knew I was in the capital and asked me to go out to dinner with him, thinking that you¡¯re going to a reception tonight and will definitely be busy, so I agreed to him!¡±

    Sidney spoke on cloud nine, looking as if he was really going to dinner.

    ¡°Sidney, be safe ande back early when you¡¯re done!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m off!¡±

    Once outside, there was already a car waiting at the door, and Rosemary watched the car leave before closing the door and walking in.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Once in the car, Sidney face smile has been put away, reced by a serious, cold, a pair of falcon-like gaze stared straight at the man in ck in front of him.

    ¡°The news came from Wild Duck¡¯s side, White Wolf is picking up a batch of goods at the dock in the East China Sea at eight o¡¯clock this evening, and the goods are having ck Eagle¡¯s side responsible for shipping them over. The ultimate point is that White Wolf intends to take advantage of the time of delivery with ck Eagle, in addition to send a group of people directly to pound ck Eagle¡¯sir.¡±

    ¡°Tell Wild Duck not to contact us without my orders, and if the situation changes, follow the code word we agreed on before!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sidney didn¡¯t expect that this drug den, which he had been eyeing for almost two years, would finally start to take the bait!

    ¡°Rosemary, let me drive you with me tonight!¡±

    ¡°I have to pick up Heidi from the coffee houseter, I want to take her with me, and we have to pick out clothes and get our hair done this afternoon, so I might bete, is that okay with you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t mind, she already had several dresses at home anyway, but Heidi was going to her first party like this, so she was going to take her to dress up properly.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll take a call!¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±

    ¡°Well, okay, I get it!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Wilson turned around and said, ¡°Rosemary, I have to go out for a while for something urgent, I¡¯ll call youter!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson grabbed his jacket off the couch and headed out.

    Looking at each one in a hurry, Rosemary was curious.

    The two people who were obviously very rxed just now, why all of a sudden became as if something was going to happen!

    It¡¯s also good to save them all from making the atmosphere at home all awkward.

    At noon Rosemary was toozy to cook and drove directly to the coffee house to drive Heidi to a western restaurant for lunch.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rosemary and Heidi ordered two steaks each and then sat down at the window to chat.

    ¡°Rosemary, can I not go to this reception!¡±

    For Heidi, this kind of reception is a ce for the rich to entertain, and people like her are just a clown who can¡¯t get on stage when they go.

    In this kind of face, look at the background of the era, if you do not have a little identity background, go just let people make fun of.

    ¡°Heidi, I know what you are worried about in your heart, but you trust me, I will not let you suffer, in saying that, like this opportunity up are some famous people, in case you meet your prince charming in this is not certain!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I can¡¯t afford the people in here, but you¡¯re right about one thing, going to this reception might add some inspiration to me, it would be very helpful for me to write!¡±

    Before she met Rosemary, she was just a girl with nothing, she didn¡¯t even have the ability to bring herself back to herself, but since she met her, not only did her sistere back to her, she also has a coffee house of her own, and now she is taking her everywhere to gain knowledge. She feels that Rosemary is the lucky star given to her by God.

    ¡°At first I didn¡¯t want to go to this reception either, but the president said it was a great opportunity, so I thought maybe it would be helpful for you too and let the president agree to go with us!¡±

 Chapter 484 I donâ€™t mind giving him a ride

    Inside the presidential suite of the capital¡¯s most exclusive hotel, a blond-haired, blue-eyed man sat on a sofa, his legs casually folded together, the red wine ss in his hand gently shaking in his slender white hand, a faint smile on his demonic face.

    ¡°What is it that has brought you here in person?¡±

    Wilson pushed open the door and opened the door to speak.

    ¡°Green Dragon secretly bought a batch of goods from White Wolf two months ago, and the delivery is scheduled for eight o¡¯clock this evening, at the East China Sea pier!¡±

    Taking off the jacket he was wearing and casually tossing it aside, Wilson gestured for him to continue.

    ¡°The point is that White Wolf used Green Dragon¡¯s trust in him to deliver each other¡¯s goods at the time, and actually intended to bloodbath Green Dragon Hall.¡±

    ¡°No, these years on the surface we are into the water, each other in peace, in fact, those few old immortals have long been under the stupid, we do not need to care about him now, let them go!¡±

    If he was right, Sidney left in such a hurry today that she must have gotten their message, and it seems that tonight is not destined to be a peaceful night.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t make a move, after this evening the Green Dragon Hall will not be inside the gang!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, the Green Dragon Hall can squeeze into the eight gangs in just three years, that proves they are not vegetarians, I think it must be that old guy White Wolf has eaten too much recently!¡±

    ying with the wine in his hand, Wilson said lightly.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that you have recently turned on the wife chasing mode, is it true?¡±

    The blond man suddenly came up to Wilson¡¯s face and asked without fear of death.

    ¡°You still mind your own business, nothing special or appear less for good, lest you be targeted by the other side!¡±

    Wilson directly avoided his words and said coldly.

    ¡°Holy shit, there is really a daughter-inw even brotherly love do not want,st time Xi said to me, I do not believe!¡±

    The blond man covered his chest with both hands and looked at him with a hurt face.

    A cold nce, that face does not care about the look,pletely broke the other side¡¯s heart.

    He seems to have heard the sound of his heart breaking, snapping and scattering to the ground.

    Wilsonpletely ignored the other party¡¯s expression, stood up from the sofa and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already had the tickets booked, at 5pm!¡±

    ¡°No way, don¡¯t be so fast!¡±

    I thought I¡¯d be able to have a few drinks with him this time, but it seems I¡¯ve made a fool of myself!

    ¡°Right,st time you asked me to investigate that Camden has news, and you guessed right, he did not escape from prison but someone deliberately let him go, as for who that person is, we have not found out yet. But one thing is for sure, he is still in C City!¡±

    After the blond man finished his words, he saw Wilson¡¯s eyebrows lightly knitted, the pair of ice-like eyes now cold to the extreme.

    ¡°If he wants to die that badly, I don¡¯t mind giving him a ride!¡±

    ¡°This matter you do not care for the time being, I let Meng Feng Anthony to deal with!¡±

    After all, his identity is special, it is better to show as little as possible!

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Rosemary and Heidi had finished their makeup and it was already 7:00 p. m. The reception was about to start in an hour, so when they saw that Wilson had not yete over, they were about to drive themselves there when they saw a Rolls-Royce Silverado pull up in front of them.

    Wilson came down from his body, a well-fitted pure hand-made custom-made suit set off his perfect body more slender, polished white face, through the angr cold handsome; thick eyebrows rebelliously raised slightly upward, long and slightly curled under the eyshes, dark deep ice eyes, look wildly unrestrained, evil sexy.

    Looking down at herself, Rosemary instantly felt as if she was standing in front of him, and all her aura seemed to be leaning like him.

    ¡°Rosemary, your husband is so handsome!¡±

    Heidi looked at Wilson, who was walking like them, and said with envy.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have toe all the way over here to pick us up, we can drive there ourselves!¡±

    Rosemary knew he was busy and thought about how he was in a hurry to get out of the house today, so it must be something important.

    Wilson¡¯s eyes looked up and down her body for a moment and spoke coolly, ¡°Honey, are you sure you can drive like this?¡±

    Looking down at his clothes, he realized that he was wearing a pair of ten centimeter shoes on his feet, which were indeed not very good for driving.

    After about half an hour, they had arrived at the hotel entrance. As soon as Rosemary got out of the car, she saw Jacob and Lorry waiting at the entrance.

    ¡°President!¡±

    Stepping forward, Rosemary shouted at Jacob.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hoffmann, good day!¡±

    The two men exchanged pleasantries and walked together toward the reception site.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Vanessa is now the design director of my Huan Yu Group, you came to today¡¯s reception with her in such a grand manner, aren¡¯t you worried that Vanessa will be questioned by others in thepany in the future?¡±

    When Rosemary and Heidi had gone to the front, Jacob asked with a smile.

    Wilson brought a ss of red wine from the waiter and said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary is my wife, that¡¯s the big taboo all know, since she chose to work in yourpany, then I trust Mr. Hoffmann will take care of these things, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Vanessa is not only my design director but also my best friend, I certainly won¡¯t let her receive any aggravation inside thepany.¡±

    After saying that, the quilt gently touched with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m so nervous!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s first time attending this kind of high society party, her heart was nervous, her little hand was tugging Rosemary¡¯s arm tightly, her palm was sweating constantly.

    Patting her hand, Rosemary said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just pretend these people don¡¯t exist and y how we should y!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m still so nervous, why don¡¯t I go over there and find a seat first, let me slow down!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll apany you there!¡±

    The two found two more secluded ces to do it. Rosemary asked for two cocktails from the waiter and handed one of them to Heidi.

    ¡°Rosemary, have you often attended receptions like this before?¡±

    ¡°Rarely, I don¡¯t like to attend such parties, so every time I can push I will try my best to put off, so it leads toter everyone thinks my father only has one daughter!¡±

    Rosemary looked at those women inside the venue, and on the surface they seemed to be happily circting among those people, but how many of them really volunteered?

 Chapter 485 So I am that kind of woman in his mind

    ¡°Vanessa, so you¡¯re here, we¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time?¡±

    Vivian and Phoebe suddenly walked up to them and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Do you guys want to see me for something?¡±

    For both of them, Rosemary is able to do not contact, so as not to get themselves into trouble on the body.

    Everyone in thepany knew that the two of them had always had a strong opinion of Rosemary, plus Jacob and Lorry got along better with her, so the two of them always thought she had something to do with them.

    ¡°What, can¡¯t you talk to Vanessa if there¡¯s nothing going on?¡±

    Vivian looked at Rosemary with a leathery smile and a look of disdain inside his eyes.

    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just that when I just came I heard Lorry tell the president that he didn¡¯t bring a partner with him today and there might be no one to dance with him for the opening danceter, Miss Vivian doesn¡¯t really n to let Lorry sit there alone, right!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, I have to go to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Vivian¡­¡±

    Before Phoebe could finish her sentence, she saw Vivian walking towards Lorry.

    ¡°Vanessa, I really didn¡¯t see that you were still such a thoughtful person!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth every word, I think instead of staying here and making fun of me, you should go to your favorite person¡¯s side now, and maybe dance with your own beloved manter, it¡¯s not worthing here tonight, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    At the beginning, Rosemary has always been polite to the two of them, since the back of the two of them from behind to hit her openly, she also has no need to continue to be polite to them, the only way to deal with such people that is directly on.

    Looking at Rosemary, Phoebe suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Vanessa, you should know that even if Jacob he didn¡¯t have a partner tonight, he wouldn¡¯t choose to dance with me, I¡¯m not Ana, this trick won¡¯t work for me!¡±

    Shrugging, Rosemary said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s your choice, I¡¯m just making a suggestion to you, as to what you want to think, that¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Heidi, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary pulled Heidi up and headed in the direction of the bathroom.

    ¡°Rosemary, why did those two guys just give you such a hard time?¡±

    ¡°In thepany inside the work is not so, the workce is like a battlefield, if you are not careful, they will be chewed you crumbs left!¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Heidi is d she chose to write from home instead of going out to work.

    Otherwise really encounter those deep-hearted women, to her character, I¡¯m afraid it is to go in and lie out.

    ¡°Vanessa, why are you here, the president has been looking for you for half a day!¡±

    Lorry walked up to Rosemary and said anxiously.

    ¡°What does the president want from me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Rosemary gave Heidi a look, she was worried that in case she left, Heidi would be scared alone.

    ¡°You go ahead and get busy! I¡¯m going to the bathroom, I¡¯ll be right over to you!¡±

    ¡°Good, then you take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary was dragged away by Lorry.

    Seeing that Rosemary had left, Heidi slowly made her way to the bathroom.

    Just as I reached the bathroom door, I heard a blush-inducing sounding from inside.

    ¡°Uhhhh ¡­fortable ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm ¡­ ah ¡­ honey ¡­ you¡¯re awesome ¡­ ¡±

    Heidi stands there, listening to your lustful screams, her legs feel like they¡¯re nailed to the ground and she can¡¯t pull them out!

    I didn¡¯t expect that this kind of storyline, which only appears in novels, woulde to her today, and it¡¯s also staged in real life, which is much more exciting than what is written in novels.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ fast ¡­ faster ¡­ again ¡­ ah ¡­ I can¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    Heidi subconsciously nodded her head, suddenly her body jerked and she turned her head to see Fred looking at her with a cold face.

    ¡°Fred ¡­¡±

    Looking at him, Heidi¡¯s already scarlet face now became even redder.

    A hand grabbed Heidi¡¯s arm, very angry pull her to a corner, forcefully pressed her against the wall, and without saying a word, kissed Heidi on the lips.

    Heidi was momentarily stunned!

    Fred¡¯s kiss, dominant, forceful, his tongue probing right into Heidi¡¯s mouth and sucking it up fiercely.

    Heidi¡¯s head is nk at the moment, her eyes are propped up and she looks at Fred with an incredulous face.

    Suddenly, pushing Fred away with a violent force, she lifted the hem of her skirt and ran outside.

    What does he take her for, does he alsopare her to the woman in the bathroom?

    Heidi ran to the door in one breath and then rode the elevator, wondering how she got back to the coffee house!

    Sitting in the room, Heidi never had a sense of humiliation rising from the bottom of her heart, she has been forcibly suppressing her feelings for Fred, because she has always known that the disparity between them is too great, so she has been very careful to hide this feeling, but did not expect that he would think of her in this way.

    Tears quietly flowed slowly from the corners of his eyes, and his hands tightly covered his chest, as if he would not be able to breathe once he let go.

    Fred stood there, he didn¡¯t know what had just happened to him, how could he, who had always had strong self-control, do such a thing at this moment.

    He has always known that the surface is a cheerful and frank girl, but the bones are indeed particrly conservative, and not to mention that he has always said that he only treats her as a sister, but now ¡­

    Just as she was leaving, Fred clearly saw the tears falling from the corners of her eyes.

    East China Sea Pier, originally Susan¡¯s night but at this moment was awakened by a gunshot, instant wailing, shouting, and suddenly mixed up.

    ¡°Chief, the situation is not good, we seem to be surrounded!¡±

    A man in ck reported to Sidney as he fired his gun.

    ¡°Tell the men to pull back, I¡¯ll cover you!¡±

    ¡°No chief, if we want to stay, we should stay, you hurry up and take the men to withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Are you the chief or am I the chief, listen to my orders and withdraw ¡­¡±

    Sidney yelled at the ck man beside him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Luo Jun, you hurry up and take the brothers to the back of the mountain to retreat, I will go to meet the chief!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The number of opponents is growing, Sidney saw his men withdrew almost, looking around the discontent with the dense muzzle of the gun, now the only way can only go to the sea.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Rosemary, apanied by Jacob, greeted those people one by one, and seeing that Heidi had not returned after so long, she was not at ease, so she left first.

    Seeing no one in the restroom, Rosemary headed back towards the hotel¡¯s garden.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Suddenly a familiar voice sounded in Rosemary¡¯s ears.

 Chapter 486 That feels like the taste of first love

    ¡°Carina ¡­¡±

    Carina, wearing a small dress, stood smiling on the corner not far away and was looking at her.

    Rosemary took three steps forward and two steps back to her, rubbing her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Silly girl, why haven¡¯t you seen me for so long, don¡¯t you recognize me!¡±

    ¡°Carina it¡¯s really you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    As soon as he hugged Carina, Rosemary¡¯s eyes burst into tears of joy.

    It¡¯s been almost a year since Ist woke up on the beach without seeing her, but I never thought I¡¯d run into her here.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already been someone¡¯s wife, why are you still acting like a child!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how much people miss you? You bratty girl left me at the beach vi without saying a word, and you left for a year, you are too cruel!¡±

    Rosemary hugged her tightly and grumbled under her breath.

    When Carina heard Rosemary¡¯s words, her body stiffened violently, but it quickly flickered away and she patted Rosemary¡¯s back and said softly, ¡°Fool, didn¡¯t Ie back for you now?¡±

    ¡°Stinky girl ¡­¡±

    Rosemary slowly let go of her hand, her tone taking on a sappy undertone.

    ¡°Carina, are you here to attend the family reception as well?¡±

    Taking a look at the clothes on Carina, Rosemary asked uncertainly.

    After a year of not seeing her, the Carina in front of her has be even more beautiful and feminine.

    ¡°Oh, no! I came to help a client to deliver information, just happened to pass by here when I saw the back looks like you, so I walked up to see, I did not expect it was really you!¡±

    ¡°So where do you work now?¡±

    Rosemary took her hand and asked with a concerned look on her face.

    Since her uncle was framed for moneyundering, Carina has also retreated from her old high society and has never shown her face at a cocktail party again.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s stunningly beautiful face, Carina forced her heart to hold back the unevenness and said with a smile, ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve resigned. Today it¡¯s because my friend is suddenly not feeling well, so she specially asked me to deliver the information for her.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, then I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw Wilson standing a short distance away, seemingly looking for her.

    ¡°Rosemary, it urred to me that I still have some business to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly took out a business card from inside her bag and handed it to her.

    ¡°Here is my current phone number, one day when you have time, can wee out for a cup of coffee together?¡±

    After ncing at the business card in Rosemary¡¯s hand, Carina quickly took it and said, ¡°Okay, but Rosemary can you not tell anyone that you¡¯ve seen me, I don¡¯t want anyone to know I¡¯m here, and you know I ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±

    Carina gave Rosemary a grateful look, nodded at her, and left.

    Looking at the direction Carina left, Rosemary always felt as if she was hiding something from her.

    But the thought of her being in the Capitol too put Rosemary in a particrly good mood. It had been over a year since they had seen each other, and God knows how much she had to say to her.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you looking at?¡±

    Somehow, Wilson hade to her side.

    After looking in the direction she was looking for a moment, the eagle eyes swept around in the direction she was looking and found nothing, before dropping her eyes on her.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was about to say she saw an old friend, but then stopped when she thought about what Carina had just said.

    She knew that Uncle Lin¡¯s imprisonment was a great blow to Carina, and perhaps it was for this reason that she left the c-city where she was born and raised!

    ¡°No, it was just too stuffy inside so I came out to get some air.¡±

    ¡°The reception is over, we should go back!¡±

    Wilson wrapped his arms around her slender waist and walked towards the hotel entrance.

    Not two steps away, Rosemary suddenly remembered she was out looking for Heidi!

    ¡°Have you seen Heidi?¡±

    Stopping in his tracks, Rosemary jerked his head up, four lips met, and the air around him instantly became a little eerie.

    Time stops at this moment!

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes widened, just in time to meet Wilson¡¯s deep, faceted eyes.

    Just feel a tightening around the waist, Rosemary¡¯s whole body fell in a warm embrace.

    Four eyes met, and just before Rosemary could react, a sp on the back of her head deepened the kiss.

    It was the first kiss Rosemary had ever initiated, and it was certainly a strong provocation for Wilson, and the fire hidden deep in his body was quickly ignited.

    This kiss is not like the previous domineering, but with a Tess of sweetness and tenderness, this feeling is like the feeling of first love!

    Sweet and warm ¡­

    After a while, Wilson only Olivia reluctantly let go of her, looking at his kissed lips slightly red and swollen, the corners of his lips slightly raised, the corners of his eyes smiling straight to the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time to go back!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, we¡¯re gone, what about Heidi?¡±

    Heidi was brought here by her, she couldn¡¯t just leave her here in the hotel!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Heidi has already gone back to the coffee house, she just called to let me tell you that she¡¯s a little sick and went back first!¡±

    Wilson put his arm around her waist and said with a doting face.

    Looking at his demonic smile, Rosemary spoke half-heartedly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t she call me instead of you?¡±

    Stretched out his hand on the tip of her nose gently scraped, spoiled softly said: ¡°Your phone is off, she thought you were with me, so she called me here!¡±

    Take out the phone to see, Rosemary can¡¯t help but suck in a breath, fortunately Heidi know Wilson¡¯s cell phone number, if you can¡¯t find yourself on the phone, that girl will be anxious crazy.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    I remember once Rosemary because thepany was busy making jewelry, forgetting the time, to almost eleven o¡¯clock at night still did not go back, the girl was anxious to go crazy, took a cab straight to her ce of work, when you see her still working overtime there, the two people coincidentally look at each other a smile.

    At that time she felt a warmth in her heart, that warmth was not from the warmth of the family, nor from the warmth of her husband, but from the warmth of friends, at that time they had only known each other for less than a month.

    It was at that moment that Rosemary realized that there really is pure friendship in this world, the kind that is not built on money, not on material things, not on background, just simple, clean feelings!

    ¡°My phone is out of battery, can I borrow your phone to make a call?¡±

    Took out the phone and handed it to her!

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary skillfully dialed a series of phone numbers, and soon Heidi¡¯s somewhat confused voice came over the other side.

    After checking in and giving a few instructions, Rosemary hung up the phone!

    A certain corner of the hotel, a petite figure stared at the two leaving figures, a pair of beautiful eyes suddenly turned cold, the corners of the mouth with a faint smile.

    Rosemary will try to make up for the break in thest few days. Good night, fairies!

 Chapter 487 Mystery Girl

    Sidney had a hard time escaping from the heavy encirclement of the other side, and was shot twice in his body when he just broke out.

    Then the moonlight, Sidney stumbled in the middle of the deserted mountains, when he saw a faint lighting from not far away, heavy eyelids make him feel almost a blur inside his head, relying on their own strong consciousness, slowly moving forward, the vision in his eyes is getting blurred, copsed.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Sidney finally woke up, opened his eyes and felt a blinding light shining through, as the first reaction of the military jerked up from the bed to do.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Sidney sized up the girl in front of him, looking at her just 18 or 19 years old, wearing a set of casual home clothes, a long ck hair casually tied behind the head, although not beautiful, but very clean-looking.

    The girl saw Sidney has been staring at himself, and not afraid, but is lightly smiled, said: ¡°Here is my vi, you have been shot twice, the gunshot wound on the arm is not probably, serious is that a wound in your abdomen, I can only have helped you to take out the bullet, the blood has temporarily helped you to stop, this is anti-inmmatory medicine! ¡±

    Putting the pills in his hand on the table, he walked to the side and poured a ss of warm boiled water and handed it to Sidney.

    Sidney did not take the water in her hand, but looked at her with a wary face, a pair of sharp hawk eyes on the woman constantly measuring, as if wanting to see through the other party.

    Seeing him staring at himself with a defensive face, the girl put the water in her hand on the table, gently ruffled the hair in front of her forehead, shrugged her shoulders and said, ¡°I have no malice, I just saw you seriously injured and fell in front of my house, and I don¡¯t want my ce to be the focus of the news tomorrow morning, which is why I saved you.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know how to deal with gunshot wounds?¡±

    Sidney simply do not believe what she said, if not specially trained people to see those gunshot wounds on his body, just to see him alone would have been scared half to death, and how will be so calm to look at their own not afraid at all.

    ¡°I¡¯m a nurse, I¡¯ve been in contact with a handful ofrge and small surgeries every day, even if I haven¡¯t eaten pork I¡¯ve seen a pig run! Besides, if I hadn¡¯t helped you get the bullet outst night, do you think you¡¯d still be sitting in front of me right now doubting me?¡±

    The girl rolled her eyes, for the first time in her life, she was kind, and she ran into such an ungrateful person.

    Look at him look like a man, I did not expect the body¡¯s aura so strong, just that look, if not for those around themselves are like that, which if reced by those delicate girls, I¡¯m afraid that already scared to sit on the ground and cry.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me!¡±

    Although Sidney had doubts about what the girl in front of her said, she was right about one thing, though. If she hadn¡¯t taken the bullet out in time, I¡¯m afraid she would have bled out and died.

    In any case, it is indeed his fault that he has bothered people for one night and woke up with a questionable face.

    Looked at the time, if you do not go back, I¡¯m afraid the little girl should be worried.

    Sidney prepared to get out of bed, but found himself unable to use a little strength, the whole body as if deted.

    ¡°You just don¡¯t bother, when I helped you remove the bulletst night, I was worried that my gesture would be too heavy and hurt you, so I gave you a shot of anesthetic, but I didn¡¯t know how much dose to put in, so I put the whole one my friend gave me on you.¡±

    The girl looked at Sidney with an innocent expression and spread her hands with a smile.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your hospital know that anesthetics are not to be prescribed out at will?¡±

    Staring at her coldly, almost squeezing it out from between her teeth.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, that anesthetic was originally prepared for my family Yellow, but I didn¡¯t think of using it on you.¡±

    ¡°Who is Yellow and why is he using the anesthetic prescribed by the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yellow is a Tibetan dog I raised, some time ago somehow got rabies, I worry that it died too painful, I asked a friend to ask for this one anesthetic privately, probably Yellow worried that I would be sad to see it like that, so directly ran to the cliff on the back of the mountain and jumped off.¡±

    After hearing the girl¡¯s words, Sidney looked up at her, the knife-like handsome face slightly sunken, lightly wrinkled eyebrows, like a hawk sharp eyes fixed on her.

    Suddenly the girl came up to Sidney, stared at him and said without thinking, ¡°Handsome, don¡¯t you know that a man staring at a woman like that will make people misunderstand?¡±

    Sidney or the first time to see so bold girl, the original dark eyes, the more gloomy.

    In this world, apart from Rosemary who dared to talk to him like this, there is only this woman in front of him.

    It¡¯s okay topare yourself to a dog, but you have the audacity to molest her like that.

    Seeing Sidney really angry, the girl pped her hands and said, ¡°After two hours of rest, the anesthesia in your body will all dissipate, and then go!¡±

    The words fell, and not looking at Sidney, directly left the room.

    ¡°Sidney ¡­¡±

    Rosemary made breakfast and went to Sidney¡¯s room, knocking several times but not hearing the other persone to the door.

    Push open the door, you see the bed quilt neatly folded there, look at that look as ifst night did note back at all.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Wilson came out of the room and saw Rosemary standing in the doorway of Sidney¡¯s room, staring.

    ¡°Sidney didn¡¯t seem toe backst night!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he tell you when he went outst night that he wouldn¡¯t being back to bedst night?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still quite worried!¡±

    Sidney wouldn¡¯t have stayed out all night if it wasn¡¯t something very important, and he was worried that he hadn¡¯t gone out to dinner with someone elsest night, but had something important to take care of.

    Seeing her brow furrowed together, Wilson said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he grew up in the army, it¡¯s impossible for ordinary people to hurt him.¡±

    Nodded, probably really overthinking myself.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s true that I¡¯m overthinking it!¡±

    ¡°Go down and eat your breakfast! If you don¡¯t eat again you don¡¯t want to be toote!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After breakfast, Rosemary had just arrived at her office and sat down when she received a call about a meeting.

    ¡°To a meeting?¡±

    Just as she was about to enter the elevator, Rosemary saw Lorry walking up to her with the information in her hand and a smile.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to the meeting too?¡±

    Rosemary asked, Lorry raised the documents in his hand, ¡°just took to sign the documents, now to send to the office inside, butter I also have to go to a meeting, I heard it is the annual shareholders meeting, this time also do not know how, added you!

 Chapter 488 Against Rosemary as Design Director

    ¡°What am I going to do at the shareholders¡¯ meeting?¡±

    Looking at Lorry in disbelief, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°How should I know? That¡¯s why I find it strange!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that thepany wants to retain me and ns to give me a little equity, right?¡±

    ¡°You think too much!¡±

    Lorryughed as the elevator doors were opened.

    Two people came out of the elevator and saw Jacob walking out from inside the office, probably because he was in a good mood, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    When he saw theming, he called out, ¡°Lorry, Vanessa, why are you here together?¡±

    ¡°Just met at the elevator entrance.¡± Rosemary responded, then asked, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry aboutst night!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you have a strong bond with Heidi, is she okayst night!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just a little dizzy, just go back first!¡±

    Thinking,ter after work or a trip to the coffee house, or she still do not feel at ease.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go into the meeting first!¡±

    Responded, Jacob suddenly added: ¡°Today¡¯s meeting was supposed to be a shareholders¡¯ meeting, but I don¡¯t know how those shareholders would call you to open it.¡±

    A faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m nning for the worst anyway, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The three men said and walked into the conference room together.

    Looking at the dark pile of people sitting in the conference room, Rosemary let out a soft sigh of relief in her heart.

    This was her first time to attend such a high-level meeting.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Everyone is here, we can meet now!¡±

    Once Rosemary and Lorry were seated, Jacob spoke.

    ¡°President, we have always felt that Vanessa, the director of the design department, is not suitable for the position of director. Although she has indeed created a lot of performance for thepany, she is not very familiar with this aspect of management, and her experience is insufficient, I think she should be abolished as the director of the design department.¡±

    ¡°So, you guys called her here today because of this?¡±

    Jacob¡¯s eyes swept coldly over their bodies, his tone clearly dripping with dissatisfaction.

    The other shareholders looked at each other as if they had made an appointment, and you looked at me and I looked at you.

    This made Jacob even more unhappy, ¡°All of you here are old people of Huan Yu Group, and you have grown up together with Huan Yu Group, you should also know how much profit you have made for thepany during this period of time because of Vanessa¡¯s excellence, why? Now only a few days have passed, and you want to tear down the bridge?¡±

    ¡°President, that¡¯s not the way to say it, before this time we all thought Vanessa was your girlfriend so we turned a blind eye to it, but now she¡¯s not your girlfriend, I don¡¯t think we need to be hiding it!¡±

    ¡°Does whether Vanessa is my girlfriend have anything to do with being the director of the design department?¡±

    ¡°Of course there is, if she is the president¡¯s girlfriend, the future president¡¯s wife for a few days, then it is only natural for her to seed as the director of the design department, but now she is just an outsider and The Grant Group¡¯s The Great Young Lady, such a title is very difficult to convince the public in our Universe Group! ¡±

    Jacob was just about to speak when Rosemary suddenlyughed, ¡°I¡¯m a little confused by this shareholder¡¯s words, do you mean to say that I¡¯m here for The Grant Group?¡±

    ¡°Who can say this kind of thing clearly?¡±

    The shareholder looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Who¡¯s to say you won¡¯t steal ourpany¡¯s designs from Hearthstone Group?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a joker!¡± Rosemary leaned back in her chair and replied carelessly, ¡°You think with the level of designers in yourpany, I need toe to the head?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words suddenly left the shareholders at a loss for words to refute them.

    After all, what she said is the truth.

    With a smile, Rosemary continued, ¡°I also ask this shareholder to say who do you think is the most suitable to sit in the position of the director of the design department of Huan Yu Group?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Phoebe!¡±

    Without thinking, the shareholder replied, ¡°Phoebe is the oldest and best designer in ourpany, and the key is that she has no second thoughts about thepany!¡±

    ¡°Words can¡¯t be said like that!¡±

    Another shareholder immediately continued: ¡°I think Vivian is very good, although a few monthster than Phoebe, but her ability and strength is obvious to everyone, and he is loyal to thepany!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong to say that, what do you mean Vivian is loyal to thepany, do you mean that Phoebe is not loyal to thepany?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, you have to take the bull by the horns, I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m taking the bull by the horns, didn¡¯t you just say that, where did I say it wrong?¡±

    Listening to their words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    After all, it¡¯s because she stole the position of design director from one of Phoebe or Vivian.

    No wonder she had to go to such great lengths to call her to the meeting, it was because of this.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Jacob jerked to his feet and mmed the table.

    ¡°Vanessa¡¯s dedication to thepany is evident to all eyes, how much has she done for thepany? If she really wanted to give to The Grant Group, then why would shee to ourpany, ording to the strength of The Grant Group and its reputation, could it be worse than us?¡±

    ¡°But, President, she is, after all, The Great Young Lady of The Grant Group, the future President¡¯s wife!¡±

    It is also too unsafe to put in your ownpany.

    Lorry looked at Rosemary before speaking, ¡°Shareholders, if you specte in this way, do you also think I am here to steal secrets from thepany as well?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Looking at Lorry, the shareholders looked at each other face to face.

    After all, Lorry¡¯s identity is still known to them, yet they don¡¯t want to offend him.

    ¡°I havee to thepany for some years, the president and I are friends, so I was invited toe here to be the vice president, but because at first the shareholders felt that I was not good to be the vice president as soon as I came, so I also started from the secretary, you shareholders at first, also suspect me!¡±

    When saying this, Lorry also stood up, ¡°If everyone here feels that we are here to steal the secrets of the Huan Yu Group, then it¡¯s okay, Vanessa and I can leave together, in addition to the president and Vanessa in the Huan Yu Group, there is no reason for me to be worth staying, it doesn¡¯t matter if you all want to deliberately be an eye opener, big deal! Resignation, so manypanies around the world, I think less Huan Yu Group I can still find a better one!¡±

    ¡°Lorry, we¡¯re not trying to kick you out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, you all are not trying to kick me out, but your attitude says it all, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Lorry and although she knew his identity before, she didn¡¯t expect him to stand up for herself at this time.

    With those words, Lorry took Rosemary¡¯s hand, ¡°Go, leave Huan Yu Group, there are better ones waiting for us outside!¡±

 Chapter 489 kill one to make an example

    ¡°Lorry, you should not be so anxious, we do not mean anything else, this is the shareholders meeting, I think you do not have to be so protective, right? This president has not even opened his mouth yet!¡±

    ¡°Indeed!¡±

    Jacob stood up and said to the shareholders: ¡°I do not think Lorry said where there is wrong, if you shareholders think I do where there is wrong, I will now and everyone to do a good calction, over the years, you because of investment mistakes, how much money has lost the Huan Yu Group! By the way, it is also time to discuss, in the future, such unprofitable investments, thepany should note up with money!¡±

    The words fell, Jacob looked at Lorry, ¡°Lorry, you don¡¯t go yet, this thing I also wanted to talk to them properly a long time ago.¡±

    Seeing Jacob really want to lift the bottom, the shareholders in the audience began to sit up.

    After all, in them, each of them more or less took thepany¡¯s money to invest, as to where the money finally went, only they themselves know.¡±

    ¡°Jacob ah, this kind of thing now there is nothing to say, before because of investment mistakes, have passed!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s all in the past, what¡¯s there to say!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Jacob looked at them and said with a smirk, ¡°Now that we¡¯re talking about the kilometer investment, one by one, we¡¯re skimming so clearly because we¡¯re worried?¡±

    ¡°How can this be said, we are also for the good of thepany at first, so we will take that money to invest, besides, who here is not more or less involved in such an investment ah!¡±

    Smiling slightly, Jacob inserted his hand into his pants pocket and replied, ¡°Yes, if you are all for thepany, I do not think there is anything, but over the years, thepany has often had investment mistakes, all lost money, and the amount is not small, I think many of you know what is going on, right?¡±

    ¡°Jacob, if you have something to say, just say it, no need to beat around the bush!¡±

    pping his hands, Jacob replied, ¡°Since the shareholders are so understanding, I won¡¯t beat around the bush, I will set up a task force in thepany to investigate thepany¡¯s deficit, starting from thest ten years, I think it¡¯s time for Huan Yu Group to clean up and clean up.¡±

    The words dropped, Jacob looked at Rosemary and Lorry and said, ¡°Vanessa¡¯s status as Director of Design will be awarded down by me personally, if Phoebe or Vivian¡¯s results are better than hers, I will remove her position, if not, please also shut up!¡±

    After a pause, Jacob continued, ¡°Lorry is now the vice president of the ring group, the position of secretary removed, except for me and the chairman thought, no one can move his position.¡±

    ¡°Jacob, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured that there are any problems can also report to me, but wait for some time after thepany investigated the matter, but also ask you shareholders to cooperate with the police investigation, I believe to give for should know how to sit on it!¡±

    On hearing this, all the shareholders were not calm.

    was upset at Jacob¡¯s words.

    All boisterous said: ¡°Jacob, you say this is too much, we have worked so hard for thepany, you are not suspecting us in this way?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, are you clearly not trusting us?¡±

    ¡°You can first do not rush, this investigation team only for those who have made mistakes, if Zhu Wei did not make a mistake, did not take thepany¡¯s money to do anything, then excited to do what?¡±

    Jacob¡¯s words fell, the whole room was silent.

    Those shareholders who were muttering about what they wanted, didn¡¯t dare to say anything else.

    Besides, isn¡¯t it a sign that they are weak in the heart of a thief?

    But with an amount thatrge, plus nearly a decade of years, how could they really not feel anything at all?

    ¡°This is the end of today¡¯s shareholders meeting, if you have anything you want to say, you cane to me individually, I can give a chance to those who know their mistakes and can change!¡±

    ¡°Meeting adjourned!¡±

    The words fell into his voice, Jacob picked up the file in his hand and left directly.

    ¡°How can this Jacob be like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s really getting worse and worse, to talk to us old meritorious people like this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s so unbelievable, I¡¯m going to talk to the chairman andment on it.¡±

    Listening to the shareholders¡¯ words, the old man sitting in the vice seat suddenly stood up and said in a deep voice: ¡°If there is no ghost in everyone¡¯s heart, then what is there to worry about?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang!¡±

    The shareholders looked at Mr. Chuang and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Chuang, that¡¯s not what you said, after all, who hasn¡¯t done more or less the same thing in the past?¡±

    ¡°When you did it, you wouldn¡¯t think about now, you panicked when Jacob said he was going to check the ounts? You let yourselves greed for the part you shouldn¡¯t have, and now you know you¡¯re in a hurry?¡±

    Mr. Chuang nodded to the girl beside him, who immediately helped him over, ¡°Uncles and uncles, my grandfather is not welltely, I¡¯ll help him back first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, you can¡¯t just leave like this!¡±

    As they watched the elders leave, the crowd looked at each other.

    What should I do about this?

    At the beginning of the time only feel greedy a few million tens of millions is nothing to fear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    After all, with so many shareholders in thepany, they are not the first nor thest.

    But now Jacob suddenly said he wanted to investigate, and everyone was sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°President, did you just say something a little too heavy?¡±

    As soon as he entered the office, Lorry turned to Jacob and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m not entirely because of you guys, these shareholders eat money things, I¡¯m not the first day to know, I¡¯ve had this idea for a long time, anyway, today to uncover this thing, do is certainly to do!¡±

    ¡°But I think it¡¯s too risky for you to do that!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, ¡°I think you should also know, these shareholders themselves are a bit dissatisfied with you, if you go to investigate them now, they will definitely jump to the wall, there is no telling what kind of things they will do then.¡±

    ¡°Afraid of what?¡±

    Jacob opened his mouth, ¡°Sooner orter there will be a day like this, I had them all under surveince some time ago, and besides my grandfather said that if they really start a rebellion, I can do it at any time.¡±

    What goes aroundes around!

    These things, Jacob is not the first day to know, he also believes that he should not be thest to know.

    Those shareholders are going to be blown out of the water one day!

    Now while the power in his hand is still tightly held, but also while the evidence of shareholder embezzlement is still there, he must uncover the people and kill an example.

    ¡°Knock Knock ¡­¡±

 Chapter 490 you will be so kind

    Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door at that moment.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Jacob nced at them and spoke indifferently.

    ¡°Jacob ah!¡±

    A few shareholders walked in and smiled at him, ¡°We have something we want to talk to you about!¡±

    ¡°President, then I¡¯ll show you the ns for these designs this afternoon!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out first too!¡±

    When Lorry¡¯s words fell, Jacob shouted, ¡°Vanessa go out to work! Lorry you stay!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Lorry resumed his seat and nodded his jaw to several shareholders.

    Once Rosemary was out, she closed the door behind her.

    The moment I turned my head, I saw several shareholders standing there, not knowing what to say.

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to care what they said, and went straight down in the elevator.

    Rosemary returned to the office and just sat down when she saw Vivian walk in in a huff.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want now that you are the director of the design department. Let me tell you, Phoebe and I are also the chief designers in thepany, why are all the designs released now yours? Why are none of our designs going through and no prototypes are being produced?¡±

    ¡°I just went to work today, so a lot of things are not very clear, and besides, I have not seen those designs you just said, and besides, the president has clearly said that during the time I was not there before, all the things were handed over to the president during the time I was not there, if you want your design proofs, you can go directly to the president, and I don¡¯t know when the design was handed over to me.¡±

    Vivian lightly hummed, ¡°I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t find inspiration and swallowed my and Phoebe¡¯s design just now!¡±

    ¡°Vivian, please speak with a little more respect!¡±

    Rosemary crossed her fingers in her seat and looked at Vivian, ¡°I just started work today, and my office is equipped with cameras, I think there are cameras in thepany, we can go to the technical department to pull up the camera feed, you tell me when you put the design in, I will ask them to check and see your design, in the end who took it?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Vivian was furious, but didn¡¯t know what to say!

    Just when I wanted to speak, I saw Phoebe walking in from outside with two designs, smiling at Rosemary and saying, ¡°Sorry Vanessa, Vivian asked me to call over with his designs, it just so happened that two days ago my stomach suddenly didn¡¯t feel well and I didn¡¯te to work, so I forgot to give you the designs, it was all a misunderstanding! It was all a misunderstanding!¡±

    Turning her head, Phoebe gave Vivian a gentle tug with her hand and said, ¡°Why are you so anxious, you ran in without getting it right, how bad is it for you to misunderstand Vanessa like that!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Vivian took a breath, knowing that Phoebe was now rounding up for herself.

    This is what I said to Rosemary reluctantly, ¡°Sorry Vanessa, I was too eager!¡±

    ¡°Since the misunderstanding has been exined clearly, let¡¯s all go back to work! Your designs can be put here first, and I¡¯ll go through them when I¡¯m done, and I¡¯ll write down anyments on them, and then you can modify them.¡±

    At that, Vivian immediately asked, ¡°You mean that Phoebe and I have problems with the design and have to revise it?¡±

    Looking at Vivian who reacted, Rosemary sighed helplessly, ¡°Being a designer, there is no one who will not modify the design, I let you modify the design for your own good, if you have any different opinions we can also talk.¡±

    cing the design in front of Rosemary, Vivian said, ¡°I admit that our designs are not as creative as yours, but our designs will sell well every time we sell them, so why should we revise them when youe?¡±

    ¡°Vivian, if you have any doubts about my words, then you can wait until I finish reading your design first and make suggestions, then you can revise it, and if you don¡¯t find anything useful after revising it, you don¡¯t have to revise it!¡±

    The words fell sound, Rosemary added a sentence, but your design I will also get the meeting to highlight, if thepany¡¯s senior management feel that your design does not need to change, then I have nothing to say!¡±

    ¡°Vivian, what are you talking about?¡±

    Phoebe took her hand and said softly, ¡°Vanessa this is also for your own good, although we are now the chief designer, but also Vanessa took under the control, if there is nothing wrong, Vanessa will not let us modify!¡±

    The words dropped and Phoebe turned her head back to Rosemary, ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re right about what I said!¡±

    ¡°I let you guys modify it so that you can look better, but also let you know more about where you usually make mistakes? I have carefully studied your design before, but it is very good, but there are still some some problems, if you can correct it, I believe it will be better!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words were very euphemistic.

    But Vivian said amusingly, ¡°Do you think that after thisunch, your sales broke the record, so you think you are invincible!¡±

    ¡°I never thought of it that way!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary said, ¡°I just want to do a better job of bringing up the sales of the design department so that if I¡¯m not here one day, I can have a good sale as well.¡±

    ¡°You would be so kind!¡±

    Vivian smiled coldly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know that you are the youngdy of The Grant Group, and now probably would like to see ourpany¡¯s design department close downu so that The Grant Group can prosper even more.¡±

    Gently brushing her hair away from her forehead, Rosemary nced at Vivian with a smirk on her lips.

    It seems that she has a really good imagination, but it¡¯s just a pity that she used it in the wrong ce.

    ¡°Nothing you guys go out first!¡±

    Rosemary felt that if she said more, Vivian would have something else in mind, so instead of that, why bother with words.

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s face sink slightly, Phoebe nodded at her and pulled Vivian out of the office.

    ¡°What are you doing, why don¡¯t you let me continue?¡±

    Shaking off Phoebe¡¯s hand, Vivian looked at her angrily and said.

    ¡°What are you trying to say, do you know what just happened inside the shareholders¡¯ meeting that was held?¡±

    Phoebe red at Vivian, genuinely feeling that she should not have pulled her out just now, it was already this time and she was still pestering Rosemary.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I heard that Jacob said that a case team is going to be set up inside thepany to investigate the money that thepany has lost in thest ten years, and now my dad and those uncles and uncles are going to Jacob¡¯s office.¡±

    Originally, I thought that through today¡¯s incident, I could drive Rosemary out of Huan Yu Group, but I didn¡¯t expect to get into a bigger trouble instead.

 Chapter 491 Then Iâ€™ll sleep in your room at night

    Seeing them go out, Rosemary then picked up the brush and lowered her head to continue drawing the design.

    ¡°Vanessa, wanna go to dinner together?¡±

    The young assistant pushed open the door, looked at Rosemary who was still drawing the design, and asked with a smile.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary looked at the time, which revealed that it was already 12:30.

    ¡°Okay, wait for me!¡±

    After gathering the things on hand, Rosemary rode out in the elevator with her assistant.

    ¡°Vanessa, I know a new Thai restaurant up ahead that tastes really good, can we go eat somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Reba took Rosemary¡¯s hand, and the two of them walked out with a smile on their faces.

    Just walked to the entrance of thepany, they saw a Lamborghini¡¯s run out parked in front of them.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to pick you up for dinner!¡±

    Wilson stepped out of the car and pulled open the door with a wicked grin.

    Reba looked at Wilson in front of her and said to Rosemary¡¯s in a very sensible way, ¡°Vanessa, it suddenly urred to me that Ling Ling just asked me to eat Japanese food with her, and I almost forgot!¡±

    After saying that, he quickly disappeared from their sight.

    ¡°You¡¯re a great little assistant!¡±

    Helping Rosemary close the car door, Wilson said as he fastened his seat belt.

    Rosemary is speechless looked at her him, people that is afraid of him, okay?

    Do not see how scary you look when you do not speak and have a cold face.

    ¡°First day at work today, how are you getting used to it?¡±

    ¡°Quite good ah, thepany has not been doing muchtely, as long as the design is well drawn out!¡±

    ¡°No one gave you a hard time, right?¡±

    ¡°There will be more or less differences in the work, but nothing difficult, after all, we stand for a different position!¡±

    Wilson nodded and asked, ¡°What would you like to eat for lunch?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good, you know I¡¯m not much of a picky eater!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter to her what she eats anyway, she doesn¡¯t want to be as picky as the average person.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite the keeper!¡±

    Wilson shook his head helplessly, and although their rtionship had improved a bit from before, Rosemary had never agreed to be together.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    When she was with her grandmother in The Grant family, Rosemary didn¡¯t dare to be so obvious, but now that she¡¯s in the capital, it¡¯s naturally different.

    ¡°I¡¯m a human being, not a pet you keep!¡±

    Rosemary heard what she said and protested unsatisfactorily.

    Looking at her slightly annoyed look, Wilson hurriedly coaxed: ¡°Sorry, I said the wrong thing, but what I said about raising is not the same as what you think, you are my wife, I raise you is also the right thing to do, do not believe you go back and ask Sidney?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s dangling look, Rosemary was at a loss as to what to say.

    Forget it,zy to say, I¡¯m afraid that in the end, the loss is always their own.

    Because of the limited time at noon, Wilson did not drive the car very far, but stopped at a Western restaurant directly near thepany.

    ¡°I heard that a chef was hired here some time ago from Kachin, and his skills are very good!¡±

    Sitting at the table, Wilson said with the menu in hand.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t take his words, but picked up the lemonade on the table and took a small sip.

    Wilson ordered her a steak, which she loved, and a couple of desserts, before closing the menu.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better sleep in a hotel tonight!¡±

    Seeing that he was very tired, Rosemary said kindly.

    ¡°Heartbroken?¡±

    Staring at Rosemary¡¯s little face, Wilson said with a smirk.

    ¡°Who cares about you, I just care about my couch!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart and mouth are not the same, after all, it was only a one meter six sofa, let him, a one meter nine person lying on it, how to look at it is veryical.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep in your room at night?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what he had in mind, and if she had let her into her room, she would have been eaten up by him!

    ¡°How petty!¡±

    Lowering his head, Wilson muttered.

    ¡°I went to the shareholders meeting this morning and they objected to me me being the director of the design department, and Jacob said at the meeting that he wanted a thorough investigation of thepany¡¯s ounts!¡±

    After thinking about it, Rosemary said softly, anyway, it¡¯s not confidential, it doesn¡¯t matter if you say it.

    ¡°He should have checked long ago!¡±

    Wilson seems not at all surprised by Jacob¡¯s approach, said to Rosemary: ¡°Not I said no Huan Yu Group makes a lot of money every year really, but the annual failure in investment costs, about seven or eight hundred million, so arge sum of money, he did not go to check, that is not stupid!¡±

    Looking at Wilson with dismay, Rosemary asked, ¡°You seem to know a lot about Huan Yu Group?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. As the heir of The Grant family and the founder of S Group, if I don¡¯t even know these things well, then wouldn¡¯t I be in vain.¡±

    Besides, he has a factual update of every group!

    As the saying goes, know yourself and your enemy, in order to win a hundred battles!

    ¡°You¡¯re also right, but do you know who¡¯s greedy inside thepany?¡±

    Wilson put his hands around his chest and looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°I think Jacob should know more about this greed than I do. Do you think he would really have the courage to order an investigation into thepany¡¯s ounts with nothing in his hands?¡±

    Shaking her head, Rosemary said, ¡°I don¡¯t really understand what you mean!¡±

    ¡°That is he has long wanted to find an opportunity to check thepany¡¯s ounts, just has not been a suitable opportunity, and you go there today, is an opportunity to pick the bones inside the eggs, naturally, there are all the ways!¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Jacob is just taking this opportunity, when in fact he¡¯s been trying to check out thepany for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you think he¡¯s doing this solely for you?¡±

    Rosemary shook his head, he certainly did not feel that Jacob was doing it for himself.

    Of course, no matter what, more or less the reason is still there!

    ¡°Well, you should stop guessing, hurry up and eat, or it will get cold!¡±

    At that, Rosemary was in no mood to think about what was going on inside thepany anymore.

    Looking at the steak that had been served, Rosemary ate it slowly and methodically.

    Looked at Rosemary take eaten with great relish, Wilson lips slightly hooked, which continued to eat.

    Only after she finished eating was Rosemary dropped off at the office door by Wilson.

    I thought Wilson would leave after dropping her off in front of the office, but I didn¡¯t expect him to follow her out of the car.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll walk you up!¡±

    ¡°No, you have something you go ahead and get busy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Seeing his insistence, Rosemary said no more and nodded.

    The words fell, the elevator opened with a ding.

    ¡°Go in the elevator first!¡± Rosemary¡¯s words fell, and Wilson followed in with a hmmm.

 Chapter 492 trapped in an elevator

    Looking at the employees standing at the door waiting for the elevator, Rosemary faintly stared, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guysing in?¡±

    ¡°No Vanessa, let¡¯s wait for the next one!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary closed the elevator when she heard Wilson whisper in her ear, ¡°They¡¯re creating an opportunity for us?¡±

    ¡°You think too much!¡±

    Looking nervously at Wilson, Rosemary spoke up.

    Body close to Rosemary¡¯s side, Wilson said with a light smile, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the elevator plunged down.

    I heard a zipping sound from above my head, and felt myself sinking into a burst of darkness, Rosemary screamed in terror, and Wilson immediately reached out and took her into his arms!

    ¡°No fear, there is me!¡±

    The elevator suddenly stuck in a ce did not fall down, Rosemary took a deep breath, just listen to Wilson said: ¡°We just rose to the fifth floor and fell down, if I just counted correctly, this should be dropped to the second basement!¡±

    ¡°In a situation like that just now, you¡¯re still in the mood to count how many floors he fell to?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I used to learn this kind of emergency measures when I was abroad, in the elevator down, we must be familiar with a little, otherwise, how to take off the peopleter how to save us!¡±

    ¡°My mind is nk right now and I feel like my feet are weak!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary crouched down, and the elevator thunked again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, this is the second underground floor, if I remember correctly, there are four floors under yourpany, and there are two floors below us, so we¡¯d better not move now, so as not to let the elevator continue to fall down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really in the mood to care whether it¡¯s the third or fourth underground floor, I just want to sit down, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    This is the first time Rosemary has encountered such a situation, and her whole brain is now confused.

    Wilson held Rosemary¡¯s hand and sat down carefully.

    It was a shock to see how she was shivering and her hands were still cold.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Rosemary responded, suddenly remembering something and reaching out to rummage haphazardly in her bag.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    Grabbing Rosemary¡¯s hand, Wilson asked.

    ¡°The phone, it¡¯s so dark in here, I¡¯m scared!¡± Rosemary said, but her hands trembled even more.

    Wilson grabbed her hand, took a deep breath and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I¡¯ll find it!¡±

    ¡°Wilson!¡± shouted Rosemary, ¡°Are we going to be trapped here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is thepany, we have a problem with the elevator, people in thepany will soon know about it!¡±

    ¡°What do you think would have happened if the elevator had just suddenly fallen down and not stopped?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s thoughts rambling, Wilson said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It won¡¯t happen!¡±

    Even if the elevator falls down, he won¡¯t let anything happen to her!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, my heart is just particrly nervous now, as if there is something blocked there, how can not get out!¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary looked up and smiled at him and said, ¡°When do you think the people inside thepany will know we¡¯re stuck in the elevator?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡±

    When the words fell, a voice came from outside, ¡°Vanessa, Vanessa are you in there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in, Lorry I¡¯m trapped, call them quickly!¡±

    ¡°Take it easy, I¡¯ve called them, how are you now, are you with Mr. Grant?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me and Wilson!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Lorry then breathed a small sigh of relief, ¡°Are you guys okay?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, you hurry up and let them get us out!¡±

    Lorry answered, and soon there was a loud noise from outside.

    Immediately after, there were the voices of those who

    At this time, Rosemary and Wilson two people trapped inside, the clothes on their bodies are almost soaked with sweat a lot.

    Pressed against the wall of the elevator, Rosemary said, ¡°Guess how long it will take them to get us out?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk first, there is less air inside the elevator, I have to avoid using the air now, Susan¡¯s waiting for them toe on us!¡±

    ¡°But if I don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll be very hard on my heart!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words fell, looking here leaning aside Wilson said, ¡°You are not afraid?¡±

    ¡°No fear, I¡¯ve been through worse than this, this is nothing to me!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and asked curiously, ¡°And what was more terrible about your experience with that one?¡±

    ¡°Thrown in a dark ce, where there is no water, no physical objects, there is only the stench from the decay of the body, in the bottom for four days and four nights, waiting for me to wake up has been lying in the hospital!¡±

    But it was also that time that his life was turned upside down, allowing him to have several identities in the same!

    Wilson said, but his brow had frowned into a Sichuan shape, but because there was no light inside thedder, Rosemary did not see it.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect him to have gone through such days, but just thinking about it made her feel overwhelmed without knowing how he held up those days!

    Just thinking about it, she felt her heart being stabbed by countless sharp knives in a haphazard way.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Turning around and hugging Wilson tightly, Rosemary, though scared inside, felt that it was nothingpared to what he had gone through.

    ¡°Wilson, I ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, Wilson suddenly kissed her on the lips, blocking her incessant chatter.

    The kiss, tossing and turning, seemed to rub each other into the body.

    Hands tightly gripping Wilson¡¯s shirt, Rosemary seemed to use all her strength in the kiss.

    Tightly holding Rosemary¡¯s thin waist, the back of Wilson¡¯s hand still faintly throbbing veins, in this moment, it seems that all the misunderstandings, they have left behind.

    ¡°Click ¡­¡±

    ¡°Vanessa are you okay?¡±

    The elevator door was suddenly opened, Lorry shouted, but saw the two people hugging and kissing in the elevator, and suddenly lost his voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay, let¡¯s all disperse!¡±

    The people in thepany hurriedly dispersed from in front of the elevator.

    But there are also a lot of people who saw them kissing inside the elevator.

    Getting out of the elevator, Rosemary¡¯s head was still a bit confused.

    Wilson helped back to the office, his forehead wet with sweat even with his clothes.

    ¡°Is everything alright!¡± Looking at Rosemary¡¯s appearance that was covered with cold sweat, Wilson asked heartily.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling well, take a leave of absence and I¡¯ll take you back for a rest!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, what just happened was thepany¡¯s mistake, I should have asked them toe and maintain thepany¡¯s elevator a long time ago, I can¡¯t imagine that I trapped you two, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

 Chapter 493 Eat, donâ€™t talk, donâ€™t sleep

    At that moment, Jacob came over and said, ¡°Vanessa go back to rest? I won¡¯t give you any work this afternoon, I¡¯ve read your design, if you have any ideas I¡¯lle back to you tomorrow, you can go back now!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was about to say something else when she heard Wilson say, ¡°Well, in your current condition, it¡¯s impossible to sit down and work properly, so you should do as you¡¯re told and go back and get some rest!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can work!¡±

    ¡°In case this faints, others will think that our Huan Yu Group mistreats designers?¡±

    Jacob turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, just please take Vanessa back to rest!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson answered, then turned his head to look at Rosemary, said: ¡°Well, thepany inside the first thing to Jacob, you just go back with me first!¡±

    ¡°All right then!¡± Rosemary, knowing that they were not allowing her to work today, nodded and tried to go over to get her bag, but Jacob took the lead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Mmm!¡± Being held by Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s heartke, swept through a ripple.

    It¡¯s like a feather gently crossing the surface of ake.

    ¡°See you tomorrow!¡±

    Just outside the office door Rosemary was carried by Wilson to the car, sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, looking at the way Wilson helped himself to the seat belt, Rosemary suddenly remembered when they had just met.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just a little tired, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    The car soon drove into the neighborhood, and as soon as the security guard saw Wilson, he smiled at him and shouted, ¡°Mr. Lu, off duty!¡±

    ¡°When did you get to know the security guards here so well?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked curiously.

    ¡°I am the owner of this ce, of course they know me!¡±

    ¡°I bought that vi in front of me and it was onlypleted a few days ago, I¡¯ll take you there now to see our new home!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the vi that was just across the river from the apartment she lived in and shook her head.

    Fred and Marcy bought a house there so that they coulde to her ce to eat often, and now he also bought a house there.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you like it here?¡±

    Seeing her brow lightly touch, Wilson asked.

    ¡°No, I just suddenly feel so good to be rich!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary¡¯s eyes looked out the window again, although this side of the house and her apartment is only a river away, but this side of the house prices do not know how many times more expensive than her ce, and onlyter she heard Heidi say, because the side where she lives are all the original residents of the metropolis of their own houses, in the metropolis as long as the head of the original metropolis ount, the house has its own autonomy, and also enjoy thews of the country The guarantee.

    Because of this, those developers are not able to develop this side, but instead, the opposite side of the river into a row of vis, and the price and this side is a day and and.

    The car stopped in front of a separate vi, and when he got out of the car, Rosemary looked at the vi in front of him, and it seemed that he was really nning to live in the capital city permanently.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, go inside?¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary inside and saw that it was decorated in the Mediterranean style that she liked.

    ¡°How about it, do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Actually you don¡¯t have to do that, you know I have a house to live in over there, I am not going to move over here!¡±

    ¡°I know, these are temporary, you will still live in it sooner orter!¡±

    In response to Rosemary¡¯s words, Wilson had obviously expected her to say that, so he didn¡¯t feel any surprise with it.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, and the more he pretended to be indifferent, the more Rosemary¡¯s heart ached.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else, I said I will show you my true heart for you until the day you ept me again!¡±

    Reachingout a hand to cover Rosemary¡¯s mouth, Wilson chuckled.

    Nodding, Rosemary cast him a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, and I don¡¯t know if Sidney¡¯s back yet, I¡¯ll go back and check?¡±

    With those words, Rosemary was ready to get up and go back.

    Seeing that she was leaving, Wilson took her hand, ¡°Rosemary, let me see you off, and bring my luggage over here by the way!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ***

    Sidneyy drowsy in bed and did not know how long he slept, only know that he was woken up by hunger, struggled to sit up, looking outside the sky is almost dark, frowned more tightly.

    He has disappeared for almost a day and a night, I do not know whether those brothers are safe to withdraw out, the little girl is anxious?

    But the way they are now, if they really appear in front of the little girl, she will certainly be worried to death!

    Holding up the stairs, Sidney easily came downstairs and saw a smaller figure in the kitchen, busy constantly.

    Hearing footsteps, the girl¡¯s head did not return, ¡°You¡¯re awake, sit down for a while, you can eat soon!¡±

    Sidney also did not say anything, just Ni nced at each other, and took a seat in the restaurant.

    A careful survey of the house in front of you, this is a small independent vi of about one hundred square feet, although not luxurious atmosphere, but not worth very warm, giving the first feeling of warmth of home.

    You can tell that this girl is a person who enjoys and values her home.

    After about five minutes, the girl came over with some dishes and ced them on the table.

    He served two dinners, put a bowl in front of Sidney, and filled a small bowl of chicken soup for him, saying, ¡°Have some chicken soup before you eat!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of dishes you like to eat, so I made a few ording to my own taste, feel free!¡±

    After saying that, the girl picked up her meal and started eating.

    Looking at the three dishes and one soup on the table, it was not as good as those made by the chefs outside, but it was exquisitely done.

    It may be because she has been hungry for too long, Sidney is not polite, directly with the bowl and ate.

    Snow looked at Sidney, originally thought he would not eat her meal, did not expect to think about eating so fragrant, it seems he is really hungry.

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll poison you?¡±

    Biting into her chopsticks, Snow stared at Sidney with a smirk and a curious question.

    ¡°Eat, don¡¯t talk, don¡¯t sleep!¡±

    Dropping those few words, Sidney didn¡¯t say another word.

    Snow froze slightly, then snorted withughter.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see that a cold person like you would still talk about this!¡±

    Soon Snow gave him a bowl of rice has reached the bottom, and was about to get up and go to serve it himself, when he saw that he had a pot in front of him somehow.

 Chapter 494 you care too much

    ¡°No need to thank me, I just don¡¯t want you to be in any trouble, lest I have to serve youter!¡±

    ¡°You think too much!¡±

    As soon as Snow¡¯s words left his mouth, Sidney was heard to say coolly.

    Suddenly Snow put down the dishes and looked at him and said, ¡°You are really not polite at all!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very kind to you!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had to stay here to recuperate, how could she possibly listen to her nagging!

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Snow looked at him with wide eyes, mouth open and closed still want to say something, suddenlyughed, ¡°Forget it.

    For the sake of you being seriously injured, thisdy is toozy to talk to you in general.¡±

    When she finished eating, Sidney put down the dishes in her hands before she looked up at Snow and spoke indifferently, ¡°Can I borrow your phone to make a call?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Looking up at him, Snow asked with a smile.

    ¡°Give a safe report to home!¡±

    ¡°To whom? Your parents? Or your sweetheart?¡±

    Sidney stared at her pretty little face and would have thrown her out if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she saved his life!¡±

    ¡°You care too much!¡±

    For women, Sidney has always had little patience, because his patience is reserved only for his little girl.

    She made a face at Sidney, ¡°You¡¯re not cute at all, but my Yellow is cuter!¡±

    ¡°You have the guts to say that again?¡±

    Sidney stared at her coldly, this woman really had the audacity to challenge his patience over and over again on ount of saving his life!

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Snow this hands propped up chin, very innocent asked.

    Sidney heart and angry and hate, no matter how he answered, the loss is their own.

    Holding her breath, Sidney stood up and went upstairs without looking.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not calling?¡±

    Looking at Sidney¡¯s back as she left, the corners of her mouth lifted in a faint smile.

    After an afternoon¡¯s sleep, Rosemary woke up at 7:00 p. m.

    The sky outside the window has slowly shrouded a ck, touching his stomach, Rosemary realized that he had been asleep for a long time.

    Washed a face, Rosemary in slippers ready to go downstairs to cook something to eat, as soon as you go downstairs, you smell a strong smell, originally thought Sidney is back, downstairs, you see a familiar figure in your kitchen inside busy.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, go wash your hands first and eat right away!¡±

    When he finished, Wilson dove back into the kitchen.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s busy figure in the kitchen, Rosemary¡¯s heart was sweet.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she picked up the bowl on the table and served the soup.

    ¡°I originally came over to ask you to go out to eat together, see you sleeping so well, do not want to wake you up, see the refrigerator there are dishes, I just made a few dishes you like to eat!¡±

    Walked to the seat opposite Rosemary and took it, softly speaking.

    Rosemary patted her head, she didn¡¯t expect to sleep so much that she didn¡¯t even know that someone wasing, fortunately it was him who came.

    ¡°By the way, Fred came here looking for you this afternoon, and he heard you were sleeping and left within two minutes of doing so.¡±

    Eating his meal, Wilson said indifferently.

    ¡°Did he say what he wanted to see me about?¡±

    ¡°No, but I see his frowning look?, should be looking for you something!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson who was slowly eating his meal, he was quite strange today.

    This is if before, if a man came to her, let alone want him to pass on the word, even mention him will not mention, how to be so generous today.

    I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re not jealous?

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked softly.

    Looking up and seeing Rosemary looking at herself with a suspicious expression, Wilson couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I¡¯m fine, what could be wrong.¡±

    Rosemary oh, and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Fred had something to see her about, but what was it?

    No, she saw him when she came back at noon today and didn¡¯t see any problems.

    Could it be ¡­

    ¡°Well, do not think nonsense, hurry up and eat, eat dinner you give him a phone call does not save know!¡±

    Clipped a piece of meat and put it in her bowl, . said dotingly.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After eating, Rosemary took her cell phone and dialed Fred¡¯s number, and soon a raspy, annoyed voice came from the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I had a little ident inside thepany today, I came back and slept, do you want to see me for something?¡±

    ¡°Got a minute? Come out and have a drink with me, will you?¡±

    Apparently, Rosemary had heard that something was wrong with Fred and agreed without even thinking about it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter then!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary prepared to get up and go upstairs to change her clothes.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Wilson, who came out of the kitchen, saw Rosemary hanging up the phone and hurrying upstairs, and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Fred seems to have run into something, I¡¯ll go over and check it out!¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to drive you there?¡±

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t rest wellst night, better go back to rest early!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary went upstairs.

    Wilson looks at Rosemary as she rushes upstairs. Should he tell her about Sidney¡¯s ambush?

    He has been sent in secret to help find Sidney, only that no news hase through so far.

    He also knows the weight Sidney holds in Rosemary¡¯s heart, so no matter what, he wants to see her alive and dead.

    After thinking about it, Wilson decided to go in person, no matter what, Sidney is also considered his brother-inw.

    After a few minutes, Rosemary walked down with a change of clothes.

    ¡°It just so happens that I have to go out for a while, let me take you there!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson dropped Rosemary off in front of a bar called Paris by Night, gave a few instructions, and drove off in his car.

    This bar is the most famous in the metropolis, and is also the pin-up shop for those with money. Rosemary slowly walked in with her bag.

    Once inside, the noisy air is filled with the smell of alcohol and tobo, music turned up to the maximum, almost deafening, men and women in the dance floor frantically twisting their waists and hips. The woman dressed cold-eyed cheeky mixed with men ying on the opposite side of the road, with lightnguage constantly teasing those who can not control the men.

    Rosemary just walked in and saw Fred sitting at the bar sipping a mulled wine.

    ¡°Miss, can I buy you a drink?¡±

    Once inside, Rosemary¡¯s appearance has caused quite amotion, after all, it is indeed rare to see such a fairy-looking girl in a ce like a bar.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Looking at the man who blocked her way in front of her, Rosemary frowned lightly, and wondered what was wrong with Fred today, to ask her to meet in such a ce.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m here to see someone!¡±

 Chapter 495 Where to take me?

    The man shrugged loosely, smiled at Rosemary, and left.

    Bypassing the men, Rosemary walked straight to Fred¡¯s side and sat down.

    ¡°Hello, give me a ss of ¡°Night Beauty¡±!¡±

    Rosemary spoke to the bartender and then turned her head to look at Fred.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°There you are!¡±

    Turning his head, Fred turned to Rosemary beside him and smiled.

    Fred turned his head and brought up the wine in front of him and drank it again before looking at Rosemary and saying, ¡°Vanessa, have you ever truly loved someone?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Fred in front of her, nodded, and said, ¡°Loved it!¡±

    ¡°And what does it feel like to love someone?¡±

    ¡°Your heart will be happy when you see her, and you can¡¯t help but think of him when he¡¯s not there, anyway, as long as he¡¯s there, no matter where it is, you¡¯ll feel happy!¡±

    That¡¯s how she used to feel about Wilson.

    ¡°So this is what it feels like to love someone, but why does my heart feel so sore?¡±

    Fred again seemed to be speaking to Rosemary, and murmuring.

    ¡°Did you have a fight with Heidi?¡±

    Seeing Fred like this, the only thing Rosemary thought of was this. It just so happens that Heidi¡¯s mood has been particrly bad these past two days, and at first she thought it was because Heidi was sick, but it seems that things are not as simple as she thought.

    ¡°If only she would argue with me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys, tell me about it, maybe I can evene up with some ideas with you!¡±

    She had long seen that Fred¡¯s feelings for Heidi were not simple, and had been constantly hinting at it from the sidelines, only to have the two never admit it, so she hadn¡¯t spoken about it since.

    Fred briefly told Rosemary what had happened the night before and then asked, annoyed, ¡°Vanessa, do you think I¡¯m really a failure?¡±

    She said it, Heidi how a short time suddenly left early on the meeting, so it is so ah!

    But she understood Heidi¡¯s perversity. If it were her, she might have misunderstood it too!

    ¡°In fact, you should not be sad, even if it were me, I would also think the same as Heidi, you think, before I have been asking you if you like her, you have been denying, plus the identity gap between you is so big, Heidi has such a reaction is actually quite normal.¡±

    After a pause, see Fred did not speak, Rosemary continued: ¡°Heidi surface looks very strong and brave, but in her heart she is very fragile, you also know her situation, she may just do not want to drag you also may be, in her heart there must be you!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The words fell, Fred shook his head again and said, ¡°Maybe she doesn¡¯t have me in her heart at all. I heard Kate say the other day that her homeroom teacher is pursuing her, and the two seem to be getting very close.¡±

    Fredughed bitterly, did not think that Fred, who was not afraid of the sky, would be so wretched in childishness.

    ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to a ce!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary took out the money for the bill and pulled him all the way out.

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    After hailing a cab, Rosemary pulled Fred into the car and gave the driver the address of the coffee house, and the cab soon headed that way.

    ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡±

    Following Rosemary out of the car, Fred looked ahead at the lighted house and suddenly asked.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to talk to Heidi about it!¡±

    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±

    Fred shouted as he pulled Rosemary¡¯s arm.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Turning back to Fred, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°If I say this to her suddenly like this, will she get angry and the two of us won¡¯t even be friends?¡±

    This is what he is most worried about, if because of his confession, so that we do not even have to do friends in the future, it would not be a very bad deal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have everything?¡±

    Rosemary gave Fred a reassuring smile and the two walked together, shoulder to shoulder, towards the coffee house.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Heidi, you know what? I¡¯ve liked you since I first met you, don¡¯t worry I¡¯ll treat Kate like my own sister, be my girlfriend, okay?¡±

    Fred hadn¡¯t even stepped into the store with his front foot when he heard a heartfelt confession that just about killed him.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary followed Fred¡¯s gaze and saw a young man holding arge bouquet of fiery red roses, standing right in front of Heidi.

    Rosemary did not expect this to happen and looked at Heidi and then at Fred, only to see his face staring at the man and woman not far away.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯rete, I have things to do, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    ¡°Fred ¡­¡±

    Rosemary watched Fred¡¯s back as he left.

    ¡°Thank you for the flowers, but I don¡¯t want a boyfriend right now, sorry!¡±

    Gabriel looked at Heidi, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait!¡±

    Heidi was at a loss for words when she looked up and saw Rosemary standing a short distance away watching her.

    ¡°Rosemary, when did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡±

    Walking up to Heidi, she asked with a smile.

    ¡°Let me introduce you, this is Mr. Gabriel, who is also Kate¡¯s ss teacher, and this is my good BFF Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Harris, nice to meet you!¡±

    Gabriel politely followed Rosemary and said hello.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Wang! I often hear Kate talk about you, thank you for taking care of Kate!¡±

    Rosemary held out her hand, and Heidi said graciously.

    ¡°Miss Harris is very kind, Kate is a very well behaved student and I am lucky to have a student as smart as Kate.¡±

    Gabriel is like the sun justing out in the morning, giving a very warm andfortable feeling, such a boy is indeed enough to make girls swoon over him.

    ¡°Heidi, since you have a guest then I¡¯ll go first, we¡¯ll talk again sometime!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After saying that, he nodded to Rosemary¡¯s.

    The two men watched him leave before they found a seat.

    ¡°Why did youe over here, where is your family one? Didn¡¯t follow along?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look, I came alone!¡±

    Seeing Heidi looking up and looking around, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°These two days are rtively busy, have not had time to ask you, better health, the other night I heard that you were not feeling well first left, almost scared me to death!¡±

    The body stiffened slightly, and Heidi¡¯s eyes shed a sh of pain, but it was soon gone.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that I suddenly had a bit of a headache the other day, and I saw you talking to them with gusto, all I had to do was leave first!¡±

    ¡°Is that really all that happened, did nothing else happen?¡±

    Staring at her, Rosemary smiled.

 Chapter 496 really not give him a chance?

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Heidi was at a loss for words for a moment.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not the only one here today, Fred is here too!¡±

    Hearing Fred¡¯s name, Heidi¡¯s face suddenly turned pale and she hurriedly turned her head toward the door, scanning around but seeing nothing.

    I thought I would be resistant to hearing this man¡¯s name, but when I heard from Rosemary¡¯s mouth that he wasing, Heidi had a Tess of small anticipation in her heart.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡±

    She knew there was Fred in this girl¡¯s heart, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    Seeing a sh of loss in Heidi¡¯s eyes, she continued, ¡°Fred already told me about the other night, is there any misunderstanding between you?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, remember what you said to me back then?¡±

    ¡°You said that if two people are clearly not meant to be together, the best thing to do is to just kill it in the cradle, right?¡±

    By the time she said this, Heidi was in tears.

    Looking at such a Heidi, Rosemary¡¯s heart was stabbed, because she knew that such things as feelings are really not allowed to themselves again.

    At first she worried that Heidi and Fred contact for a long time, will not be able to help but fall in love with him, because she knew that Fred¡¯s identity background, his family will not necessarily ept the poor-born Heidi, not to mention that there is a Kate, in addition, those so-called big families are not allowed to their own family to cover a little blemish.

    But now ¡­

    With a soft sigh, Rosemary suddenly felt that it was better to let Heidi make her own choice in such matters!

    ¡°At the time I said this, I was worried about your wishful thinking about him, the final side of the loss of hurt is you, so I will say this to you, but I also said that if two people love each other, no matter what difficulties ahead, you can work together to ovee all the difficulties, and then find the happiness that belongs to you. ¡±

    Rosemary hugged Heidi, patting her back gently and heartily.

    ¡°Impossible ¡­¡±

    Shaking her head, Heidi leaned over Rosemary¡¯s shoulder and choked back a sob.

    Because she knows very well that they are not separated by a ditch, but by an Amazon river, even if they are barely together, there will be no good results!

    ¡°Heidi, you have to believe in yourself, and you have to believe in Fred!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, who was crying in her arms, Rosemary suddenly had a very powerless feeling.

    Even she doesn¡¯t know if she is right or wrong to do this now?

    But seeing Heidi so sad and seeing Fred¡¯s forlorn back, she sincerely hoped that the two of them could be together.

    After a while, Heidi then got out of Rosemary¡¯s arms and slowly made her way up.

    ¡°Thank you Rosemary, I¡¯m much better now!¡±

    Smiling bitterly at Rosemary, Heidi said.

    ¡°Heidi, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, but my mind is made up, you don¡¯t have to talk me out of it!¡±

    Maybe he¡¯ll be better off without her!

    ¡°You know how Fred feels about you, don¡¯t you really want to give him a chance?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary¡¯s face was full of pain.

    The corners of his lips showed a bitter smile, ¡°He will meet a better, more suitable girl for him, but that girl will definitely not be me!¡±

    Really love a person, she will not spare that person for her sake!

    ¡°Well, whatever decision you make I will respect your choice, and that is, no matter what kind of difficulties you encounter, you must remember that you still have me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Rosemary!¡±

    Four hands sped together, all the words have been held tightly in them.

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about!¡±

    ¡°Just say what¡¯s up!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to take Kate back to my grandmother¡¯s house in a couple of days, I haven¡¯t been back for years, my cousin called me a while ago and said that my grandmother¡¯s health is getting worse and worse, I think now the business of the coffee house has be formal, I¡¯ll leave it to Little Fish to take care of it for the time being while I¡¯m away, you cane and see it when you¡¯re free, can you? Can you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Heidi¡¯s averted eyes and knew that her visit to Grandma was just an excuse to get out of here!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s still me here, just go with confidence!¡±

    She didn¡¯t stab her, maybe it would be good for her to let each other have a good quiet time and think things through.

    ¡°So when do you n to leave?¡±

    ¡°The afternoon after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve already decided, so do you need me to do anything?¡±

    ¡°If you really want to help me, then please don¡¯t tell him about this!¡±

    Rosemary responded with a nod.

    *****

    ¡°Any news yet?¡±

    Wilson arrived in a bar suite and asked the man sitting on the couch as soon as he entered.

    ¡°Chu, you called me up from the tendernd in the middle of the night, howe you didn¡¯t even have a good word to say!¡±

    Does he not know that a moment of spring is worth a thousand dors?

    ¡°You go and change Doris back now, he should be happy to see you!¡±

    Sitting on the couch, Wilson coolly dropped a sentence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sidney is fine now, just an hour ago he has returned to the Capitol, but it looks like he was injured, he went straight to the central hospital as soon as he came back.¡±

    The man said all the news he knew in one breath, fearing that in a minute¡¯s dy, his good life would be gone.

    ¡°Choru, for the sake of meing all the way from there, just forgive me and don¡¯t make me go to Doris¡¯s boy, okay?¡±

    The blond man at this time where there is a beginning impatient look, at the moment he is living like a docile and well-behaved kitty.

    Wilson gave him a cold look and said, ¡°To be determined!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The blond man heard Wilson¡¯s words, his brow was wrinkled into a Sichuan shape, should have known not to say so much nonsense.

    Looking at him with a bitter face, Wilson¡¯s lips lifted slightly and said faintly, ¡°Go back!¡±

    After saying that, he picked up the red wine on the table and drank it in one go, took the jacket on the stool and left.

    When Rosemary returned home, Sidney was already showered and sitting in the living room waiting for her.

    ¡°Sidney ¡­¡±

    ¡°Where did you go and why did youe back sote?¡±

    Once inside, Sidney stood up from the couch and walked over to Rosemary, asking worriedly.

    ¡°I took a trip to Heidi¡¯s!¡±

    cing her bag on the counter, Rosemary replied with a smile.

    ¡°In the future, it is better to go out less at night alone, after all, you are a girl home, how unsafe outside!¡±

    Stroking Rosemary¡¯s hair, Sidney said dotingly.

 Chapter 497 I will definitely work on it

    ¡°Sidney, I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯m a grown-up!¡±

    ring at Sidney, Rosemary said poutingly.

    ¡°But Sidney how I wish you were still the same little girl who never grew up, so I could always be by your side!¡±

    ¡°Sidney ¡­¡±

    Sidney¡¯s eyes dimmed, a sh of pain in his deep eyes, Rosemary called out softly.

    How he wished that the person who was guarding her was himself.

    ¡°Well, I know that Wilson is the only one in your heart!¡±

    Scratching the tip of her nose, Sidney chuckled.

    ¡°Sidney, people don¡¯t, I¡¯ve always had you in my heart!¡±

    When Sidney said that, Rosemary¡¯s face reddened involuntarily.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have him in your heart, you¡¯lle back with me tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ people have to work?¡±

    Hearing that Sidney wanted to go back on her own, Rosemary was so anxious that she almost blurted out.

    Although Rosemary did not reject her outright, the way she just acted betrayed her.

    Even though she knew her feelings, Sidney was still undeterred and wanted to try again.

    Looking at Rosemary, who kept her head down, Sidney¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but cry out, ¡°Rosemary, do you know that something happened to your godparents, they¡¯ve always wanted to see you, but seeing you now, how can I let you worry?¡±

    ¡°Look at that nervous look on your face, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m scaring you!¡±

    ¡°Sidney, you¡¯re bad!¡±

    Rosemary reached out and tapped Sidney on the arm, only to hear a muffled grunt and see Sidney¡¯s brow furrow.

    ¡°Sidney, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nothing, I identally bumped it when I went out to work out yesterday!¡±

    Giving Rosemary a Carry smile, Sidney said as if nothing was wrong.

    ¡°Really? Show me?¡±

    ¡°No need to look, it¡¯s really okay?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t believe him at all. When he was little, he had broken his left leg because of yfulness, and she hadn¡¯t seen him frown.

    Lifting the sleeve, a bright red blood stain caught her eye.

    ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±

    Looking at the blood-soaked gauze, the tears in Rosemary¡¯s eyes instantly stayed.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the hard knock, Sidney¡¯s arm wouldn¡¯t have bled so much.

    ¡°Sorry ¡­¡±

    Taking the medical kit, Rosemary lowered her head and carefully removed the gauze, muttering with a self-conscious look on her face.

    ¡°Fool, it¡¯s not your fault, besides it¡¯s just a small injury, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    In fact, Sidney didn¡¯t make her grunt because Rosemary knocked her hand, but just identally pulled the wound on her abdomen, which caused him to grunt lightly.

    Rosemary re-medicated him and asked as she cleaned up, ¡°When did you get the gunshot wound?¡±

    Seeing her eyes sink slightly, Sidney knew she was angry and said yfully, ¡°It¡¯s good to be hurt!¡±

    It was also the only time he could see Rosemary tense up for him for so tess, and it warmed his heart.

    ¡°What kind of junk are you talking about? If Godparents know you¡¯re injured, they¡¯ll be worried sick!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if my parents are worried, but I know my little girl must be very worried!¡±

    Sidney looked at her and flirted with a smile.

    ¡°Knowing that you still let yourself get hurt?¡±

    Rosemary huffed and puffed, wouldn¡¯t he take good care of his body?

    ¡°Well, you see I¡¯m not fine now? This yesterday was an ident, from now on Sidney will definitely take good care of herself, even if it¡¯s not for me, for you I will definitely take good care of myself, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Pinching her fair cheeks, he said with a smile.

    Very angry red at him, every time to this set, but every time did not keep the promise, as long as the army, she said all the words as a deaf ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let me help you upstairs to rest!¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary spoke up.

    ¡°Still angry?¡±

    Standing up, Sidney asked with a raised eyebrow and a grin as she looked at her little mouth that was curled up high.

    He gave him azy look and didn¡¯t say anything, went up and took his other arm and helped him walk upstairs.

    Send Sidney to the room, help him to do well, Rosemary suddenly said: ¡°You are my only family in this world, I hope Sidney in the future do not take their lives seriously, even if you think about yourself, at least you also think about our feelings.¡±

    With that, Rosemary left the room without a head start.

    Looking at her back as she left, Sidney knew she was really angry.

    Time flies, and half a month has passed.

    Because Sidney was injured, Rosemary almost in addition to work this time is at home to take care of him, the coffee house things are all given to the small fish in the management.

    During this period of time, although Sidney has been home to recuperate, but still do not forget to Wilson personal attacks, Rosemary knows that he so everywhere to make things difficult for Wilson just to see if he is sincere to himself, so this period of time she is also a blind eye, let them two big men to toss their own.

    After half a month of testing, Sidney finally nodded to Wilson¡¯s performance with satisfaction, and only then was he relieved to hand Rosemary over to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if I find outter that you treat the little girl badly, when the timees I will simply take her away, whether she agrees or not!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t get that chance!¡±

    Wilson said with great confidence.

    He has already missed one time, definitely will not be wrong a second time.

    ¡°I hope you remember what you said today!¡±

    Sidney reached out and gave him a gentle tap on the chest, knowing that this man would give his little girl happiness.

    Rosemary, who was snuggled in Wilson¡¯s arms, had a happy smile on her face when she heard his words.

    She was really happy to have Sidney¡¯s blessing, and all along she felt sorry for him.

    I wish he could walk away from this rtionship sooner and find his other half.

    ¡°Well, everything that needs to be said has been said, and it¡¯s time for me to go back!¡±

    ¡°Say hello to Godparents for me!¡±

    ¡°Sidney, take care!¡±

    Rosemary came forward and hugged Sidney tightly, her eyes red.

    ¡°Take care of yourselves, too, and I hope my little nephew is out by the next visit!¡±

    After saying that, he threw a you-know-what look at Wilson and left with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely work on it!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s ears turned red when she heard the conversation between them.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re shy!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little hot!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot, so let¡¯s go upstairs!¡±

 Chapter 498 Honey, you are so beautiful!

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary¡¯s entire body was picked up by Wilson and walked straight to the second floor.

    Once in the room, Wilson put her whole body on the bed and bullied her into it.

    Before she could cry out in surprise, her lips were already sealed, and all the words were lost in silence.

    Long tongue straight in, wantonly in her mouth taking her oxygen, can¡¯t stop, Rosemary only feel dizzy, her body was Wilson tease the tension, when his big hands kept on her skin non-stop, potential her body fire quickly in this moment quickly ignited ¡­

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, whose face was flushed with lust, Wilson said in a hoarse voice.

    Before Rosemary coulde to speak, she only saw Wilson¡¯s body straighten up and his whole body hated to be buried into her.

    Go deep, go shallow, go in depth ¡­

    *******

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    Tina sat in the living room, but her eyes kept staring out the front door. Since her parents had taken Becky abroad with them to go on a retreat, she was alone in the house every day and was particrly bored.

    ¡°Just wait a little longer! The young master should be back soon!¡±

    Looking at the clock already pointing to seven o¡¯clock, the maid looked at Tina who was curled up in the sofa and said intolerantly, ¡°The Great Young Lady you¡¯d better eat something first! It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock, the young master will definitely note back for dinner!¡±

    During this period, Vincent always leaves early and returnste because of thepany¡¯s internal affairs, and often when he returns, Tina is already asleep.

    But this time she always felt that Vincent had be a little strange, and several times she wanted to ask him, but worried that her doubts would hurt Vincent¡¯s heart, so she never asked.

    After ncing outside, Tina then slowly stood up from the couch and sat down at the dining room table.

    Looking at the exquisite and delicious dishes on the table, Tina did not have any appetite.

    Sighed lightly and said slowly, ¡°I have no appetite, let¡¯s withdraw first!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, you¡¯d better eat a little bit! It¡¯s not good for your health if you don¡¯t eat all the time!¡±

    The maid is a fifty-year-old, from the first day Tina came to The Meyer Family she fell in love with this simple, kind The Great Young Lady, watching her recently be haggard because of missing her daughter, Auntie Ng is very heartbroken.

    ¡°Auntie Ng, I¡¯m really not hungry, you go ahead and eat! I¡¯m going upstairs first!¡±

    With those words, Tina went upstairs.

    Looking at the untouched food on the table, Auntie Ng shook her head before she started to clean up the dishes.

    Tina sat in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the night scene, her heart was mncholy, she really misses the days before she got married.

    Although she was poor at that time, she lived a very fulfilling life.

    Tic-Tac-Toe ¡­

    A crisp cell phone ringing suddenly remembered, pick up the phone, Tina gently pressed the call button.

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    A sweet voice came over the phone, quickly sweeping Tina¡¯s worries away.

    ¡°Why did you remember to call me today?¡±

    Since Rosemary left the city, Tina often visited Karen, probably because the two were born in ordinary families, and the two had a lot to talk about together!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t people call you here?¡±

    Karen on the other side of the phone said with a smile.

    ¡°Tina, are you free tomorrow? Let¡¯se out and get together!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have ss tomorrow?¡±

    ncing at the calendar table on the stage, Tina asked.

    ¡°We only have one ss tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then tomorrow I¡¯ll pick you up at the school gate!¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t see me!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Tina¡¯s face only a little better, thinking that almost a month to see Karen that girl, but also strange miss her!

    Sometimes she really admires Rosemary¡¯s vision, bringing back a random girl from the countryside is a schoolmaster,pared to herself, she is really far from it.

    The following day.

    A red convertible sports car stopped at the entrance of the university in C. Tina got out of the car and saw the envious and jealous eyes cast at the entrance, and suddenly felt that she was not too mboyant to drive this car.

    This car was given to her by Vincent when she got married. At first she wanted to buy a slightly more ordinary car, but Vincent said overbearingly, ¡°The women of The Meyer Family deserve the best in the world!¡± So at his insistence, the car was finally chosen.

    Looking at those men and women with sunny smiles, the corners of Tina¡¯s lips hooked up slightly, so envious of them.

    After waiting outside the door for about ten minutes, Tina saw a girl holding Karen¡¯s arm, talking andughing as she walked out of the ssroom building.

    When she saw Tina, Karen didn¡¯t know what she said to the girl beside her, and saw the girl nod, nce towards Tina, and then leave.

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s been a long wait!¡±

    ¡°I just arrived too, get in!¡±

    Tina waved at Karen, and the two got into the car with a smile and augh, and the car was soon speeding towards the city.

    ¡°Tina, why have you lost so much weighttely?¡±

    Karen, who was sitting on the passenger side, looked at the haggard-looking Tina and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Reaching up and touching her cheek, Tina asked with a smile.

    ¡°It seems to have really lost a lot of weight!¡±

    Tina grinned at Karen, it seemed like she hadn¡¯t had a good meal in quite a while since Becky had left.

    The first few days Vincent would take a little time to have dinner with her, but at the back, Vincent was almost too busy, and when he came backte at night it was alreadyte.

    ¡°Did you miss Becky?¡±

    ¡°How can I not want to, she was born with me, now suddenly not around, my whole body feels empty!¡±

    Tina¡¯s tone was followed by tenderness at the thought of her baby girl.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so much about it, Becky has her grandparents to take care of her, so don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Smiling faintly, he said, ¡°What do you want to eat, it¡¯s on me!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I ate alone, but today I had Karen with me, so I had to have a good meal!

    ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡±

    Since Rosemary went to W, Karen has been particrly close to Tina and Sunny, plus they have never disliked her because of her origin, and over time, Karen has not been as polite with them.

    Not because she was cheap, but every time she said treats, the two of them would grab the bill, and over time, she was toozy to argue with them.

    ¡°I heard Serena say that a new store has opened on Wenshui Street with especially good desserts, so why don¡¯t we go there and eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

 Chapter 499 worried about people gossiping

    After about half an hour¡¯s drive, the two arrived at the restaurant Karen had mentioned.

    Taking the menu, Tina looked at it and said with a smile, ¡°The desserts here look like they¡¯re pretty good!¡±

    ¡°The desserts in our store are made by the famous Rice dessert chef, Master Rottersley himself, and they taste really great!

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard that Master Rothesley has long since retired, huh?¡±

    Tina looked up at the waitress and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Yes, but Master Rothesley is a special friend of our boss, and he is only here for three months this time, and when he teaches our master here, he will go back.¡±

    The waiter exined with a smile.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Tina and Karen ordered some of the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes before smiling at the waiter.

    ¡°I heard you moved out of Joseph¡¯s house to live here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Taking a sip of her juice, Karen nodded and said.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden thought of moving out?¡±

    When she first heard that Karen was living in Joseph¡¯s house, Tina was surprised for a long time because of this matter. She didn¡¯t expect that Joseph, who was as cold as ice and always looked like he refused to let people in, would agree to a strange girl living in his house.

    It waster revealed that the person was a little girl Rosemary had brought back from the ancient vige, and only because Wilson was worried about how it would affect their life together, he had deliberately slipped Karen to him.

    Originally thinking that Joseph had only arranged for Karen to live at home because of Wilson and Rosemary, it wasn¡¯t until the first two months that Tina realized that Joseph¡¯s rtionship with Karen seemed to have gone beyond the normal concern between friends.

    ¡°There was a special amount of homework at school, and besides, I couldn¡¯t live at Joseph¡¯s house all the time, so I talked to Joseph about it and moved out.¡±

    ¡°Is that really all there is to it?¡±

    With her eyes staring straight at Karen, Tina doesn¡¯t believe that things are really as simple as Karen says.

    Although Karen is still young, but with her knowledge of Joseph, if there was not something else in it, he would never have agreed to let Karen move out so easily.

    Karen was a little embarrassed by Tina¡¯s look and said after a while, ¡°Well, actually, I just think we¡¯re living alone together and I¡¯m worried that people will gossip about Joseph.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not in love with Joseph, are you?¡±

    Looking at Karen, Tina asked with a smile.

    ¡°Poof ¡­¡­¡±

    As soon as Tina¡¯s words fell, she saw Karen spit out all the juice she had just taken a sip of.

    ¡°Tina, can¡¯t you talk properly?¡±

    epting the tissue handed over by Tina, Karen couldn¡¯t help but rebuke lightly.

    How could she like Joseph, not to mention the disparity between their identities, just the age difference between them, is enough to keep them away.

    Seeing her like this, Tina was very innocent and stretched out her hands, the heavens testified that she was really talking very seriously there, only she did not understand why Karen¡¯s reaction was so strong.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    Karen Ni gave Tina a look, stood up and headed for the restaurant¡¯s restroom.

    Looking at Karen¡¯s fleeing back, the corner of Tina¡¯s lips hooked.

    Turning her head, Tina rested her cheek with one hand, her eyes staring straight out the window, that Susan looked like a fairying out of a book.

    Just as TinaSusan was waiting for Karen to return, a familiar voice sounded in her ears ¡­Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 500 you so I will be heartbroken

    ¡°Vincent, this restaurant is owned by my friend, and the chefs in it are all invited from abroad?¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    Vincent looked at the girl in front of him, rubbed her long hair, and doted on her.

    Tina looked up and saw a girl walking in on the arm of a man.

    When the man turned his face to look this way, Tina didn¡¯t expect to run into her husband here.

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    When Vincent saw Tina in her seat, he smiled and called softly.

    ¡°Vincent, is she the sister-inw?¡±

    Tammy asked with a smile as she looked at Tina in her seat.

    ¡°Vincent, she is?¡±

    Tina stood up from her seat, looked at Tammy beside Vincent, and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Tammy, Uncle Lau¡¯s granddaughter, just finished negotiating a contract, and it just happened to be noon, so she came along.¡±

    Withdrawing his hand, Vincent walked to Tina¡¯s side and spoke softly, seeing her pale face and frowning slightly, it seems that she hadn¡¯t eaten much again recently.

    ¡°I heard from Auntie Ng that you haven¡¯t been eating welltely, is that right?¡±

    Reaching out and touching her slim cheek, Vincent said heartily.

    ¡°No, I just ate a little less than before!¡±

    Tammy, who was hung out to dry, watched the two of them deep in love, and the smile in her eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Vincent, since we ran into each other, let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    Tammy didn¡¯t wait for Vincent¡¯s permission, she went straight to where Karen was sitting and sat down with a sweet smile.

    Tina saw Tammy sitting down and asked with a smile, ¡°Won¡¯t this interrupt your talk about work?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    She didn¡¯t want to let herself get in the way of Vincent¡¯s work.

    ¡°Nothing, did I run into you eating here, I haven¡¯t had a good meal with you in a while!¡±

    Recently, because of the pressure from those old guys inside thepany, Vincent has to be busyte almost every day before returning to the vi, he just doesn¡¯t want Tina to worry, every time he calls home, Auntie Ng says she is in a very bad mood recently and hasn¡¯t eaten much.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, we¡¯ll have plenty of time when you¡¯re done!¡±

    ¡°Did your sister-inwe here to eat alone?¡±

    Tammy looked at Tina and kept her eyes on Tina¡¯s body.

    ¡°No, I came with a friend and she went to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Karen, she¡¯s gone to the bathroom!¡±

    Nodded, beckoned to the waiter, and ordered all the signature dishes inside the store.

    Seeing Vincent order so much, Tina wanted to speak out to stop, but when she thought of Tammy here, she swallowed her words.

    ¡°Eat moreter, look how thin you are, I¡¯ll feelsorry for you like this!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Tina responded, looked at Vincent with a happy face and nodded her head.

    ¡°Vincent is so good to his sister-inw!¡±

    Tammy said with a smile and a look of envy inside her eyes.

    She had loved Vincent since she was a child, and it had been her wish since she was a child to marry him. When she returned from abroad with great joy to be his bride, all she got was that Vincent, whom she had longed for, was getting married. But what she never expected was that the woman he married was just an ordinary girl.

    When she sneaked to the wedding site to see the ordinary-looking Tina, she shut herself inside the room for three days and nights, she has not been able to figure out, she looks so beautiful, and the two people grew up together, can be said to be childhood friends, how he would choose Tina.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, if I don¡¯t treat her well, who will!¡±

    After saying that, Tina obviously felt that the atmosphere is a bit wrong, looked up at them, looked half a day also did not see an end.

    Could it be that you are overly concerned?

    Maybe I¡¯m really tiredtely, so I¡¯m hallucinating.

    Tammy, as her name suggests, looks like a fairy from the Moon Pce, with red lips and white teeth, skin like gtin, a long ck hair scattered casually on her shoulders, and a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    Karen came back from the bathroom and saw two more uninvited guests on the seat, looked at them and smiled faintly.

    When Tina saw that Karen was back, she stood up and pulled her over and introduced her with a smile, ¡°Vincent, this is the Karen I always tell you about!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Tina!¡±

    Vincent nodded to Karen and said with the corners of his lips hooked.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Nathaniel!¡±

    Although she was familiar with Tina, it was the first time she met Vincent, and she had heard Tina talk about it before.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Tammy and I¡¯m Vincent¡¯s secretary!¡±

    Tammy suddenly stood up, held out her hand to Karen, and introduced herself with a smile.

    Tina heard her words and raised her eyebrows, how she did not know that Vincent¡¯s secretary changed to a woman.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Karen and it¡¯s nice to meet you!¡±

    Karen smiled slightly and said politely.

    Just when the atmosphere was a little weird, the waiter pushed the food cart over and gave them a slight bow before calling for the food to be brought up slowly.

    ¡°Vincent, this is your favorite South American shrimp, hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    Tammy chucked arge South American shrimp, peeled it and put it in Vincent¡¯s bowl, smiling.

    Karen looked up at Tammy¡¯s harmlessly smiling face and for a moment was at a loss for what to say.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After saying that, Vincent chucked over a hairy crab, carefully took out the crab yolk inside and put it in a bowl aside, Tammy watched Vincent¡¯s action, her heart was very excited ¡­

    ¡°Thanks to Vincent ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, I saw Tammy¡¯s hands stay awkwardly in mid-air, only to see Vincent ce the bowl of crab meat in front of Tina¡¯s face.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Tina¡¯s favorite food is crab meat. Every time when hairy crabs are in the market, Vincent will buy some fresh and big ones for her to eat.

    ¡°Vincent, Miss Rodriguez is the guest today, you¡¯re going to make Miss Rodriguez ufortable!¡±

    After saying that, Tina gave Vincent a nk look.

    Vincent faintly froze, then smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tammy won¡¯t care.¡±

    Karen is probably the most awkward one among the four, and even dumber people can see that Tammy is interested in Vincent, but each time Vincent cleverly avoided it.

    As soon as Vincent¡¯s words fell, Tammy smiled awkwardly at Tina and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I almost forgot that Vincent is married. In the past, when Vincent was not married, he would order a te of hairy crabs every time and would be the first to peel a bowl full of crabmeat for me.¡±

    ncing at his hands, Tammy said with a smile.

    The mealsted about an hour and a half. Vincent originally said he would take Tina home, but seeing that she drove herself over and Karen was with her, he gave her a few words of advice and took Tammy back to the office.

 Chapter 501 Dual Personality

    After apanying Karen to do her shopping, it was already 6pm when Tina returned home. As soon as she got home Auntie Ng went to greet her, ¡°The Great Young Lady, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Taking the shopping bag from Tina¡¯s hand, Auntie Ng asked with a big smile.

    ¡°Auntie Ng, is the young master back?¡±

    Tina asked as she shuffled her shoes.

    ¡°The young master has returned and is in the study!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Ng, ask the kitchen to make some fish head soup, Vincent has been working hard recently, let him eat moreter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Auntie Ng answered and saw Tina smiling as she headed for the study, before carrying her shopping bags upstairs.

    Arriving at the study door, Tina was about to push it open when she heard Vincent¡¯s almost growling voiceing from inside.

    ¡°Vincent, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Tina subconsciously pushed open the door of the study, once Vincent saw her enter, he quickly hung up the phone, put the phone on the table, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Back, how is it, tired?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work overtime today?¡±

    ¡°This period of time because of thepany¡¯s affairs, neglect you, it just so happens that I am free these days, why don¡¯t we go out and rx by the way!¡±

    Gently holding her in his arms, he said guiltily.

    ¡°Is it really possible? If you leave, then who will take care of the things inside thepany?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t thepany still have Cohen? Let him look after it while I¡¯m away!¡±

    Hold Tina tightly, he only wants to be with her now, as for thepany inside those things he does not want to think about for the time being!

    Recently those old guys because Chris Meyer left the C city, even united to force him, each said as if really for the sake of the Nathaniel Group, in fact, the private do those actions how he does not know it?

    Since those old guys feel that life is too smooth, toofortable, then he is not afraid to give them a little spice, he would like to see, he Vincent do not want to do things, who can force him to do so.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    What Vincent didn¡¯t expect was that his decision would end up killing the one person he least wanted to hurt.

    ¡°If Cohen knew you were punking him like this, he¡¯d be so mad he¡¯d be blue in the face!¡±

    Tina thought of how angry Cohen would be if he knew Vincent had left thepany¡¯s affairs to him, and as soon as she thought of him like that, Tina felt in a particrly good mood.

    ¡°Have you thought about where you¡¯re going?¡±

    Tina tilted her head to look at him and asked.

    ¡°You can takeyour time tonight, we¡¯re going to dinner now, after dinner I¡¯ll take you somewhere, when you get there you can think about where we¡¯re going tomorrow?¡±

    Falling into tune, Vincent dropped a soft kiss on her forehead and led Tina out of the study.

    The unpleasantness just now in the moment of seeing Tina, has long been thrown to the cloud.

    ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady, it¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    Just after they came downstairs, the maid shouted at them respectfully.

    ¡°Here, these are the pine mushrooms I had picked from the deep mountains, they taste especially good, try them!¡±

    Vincent put a piece in Tina¡¯s bowl and said dotingly.

    The maid standing next to them looked at their lovey-dovey look with envy.

    A light taste, a faint fragrance soon spread from her lips and teeth, it was very good.

    ¡°Mmm, delicious!¡±

    Tina nodded to Vincent and put another piece in her mouth, that tasted like the inside of a deep mountain in addition to the faint aroma.

    ¡°Eat more if you like, you¡¯ve lost weighttely!¡±

    ¡°You eat more too!¡±

    Today was one of the best meals I¡¯ve had in a while, and my appetite seems to be better than before.

    After dinner, Vincent sent her upstairs to change into a set of clothes, and by the time she was done, he was already waiting at the door in his car.

    ¡°Vincent, where are you nning to take me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you get there!¡±

    Vincent did not open his mouth, but drove the car quickly in the direction of the suburbs.

    After about three hours, the car circled the winding mountain road until it reached the highest point on the mountain and was greeted by a beautiful town.

    The car slowly in the town of Andy slowly driving, looking at the road side of those all kinds of people, Tina or the first time to know the original in the vicinity of the c city came in there is such a beautiful ce.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know there was such a beautiful town in c-city!¡±

    Turning her head, Tina shook Vincent¡¯s arm and asked excitedly.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    ¡°Well, like it!¡±

    Looking at an excited Tina, Vincent¡¯s lips slightly upward, since his daughter left the country, Tina¡¯s heart seems to be taken away together, although she does not say, but his heart is clear.

    Vincent heard the car in front of a hotel and soon an attendant approached to take the car away.

    ¡°Are you tired? Do you want to go up and rest first?¡±

    ¡°Not tired, let¡¯s go out for a stroll, okay?¡±

    She is now in exceptionally good spirits, where she would still feel tired.

    Although she used to go out for excursions with Rosemary, it was the first time she came to a high mountain with an altitude of more than 1, 000 meters, and most of all, there was an ancient town in it.

    ¡°Good, then we go shopping first, when you are tired of shopping we are back to rest, tomorrow morning I will take you to see the sunrise!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ***

    ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t you tell me that Vincent had agreed to divorce that hillbilly?¡±

    Inside the vi, Tammy sat on the sofa looking at her father, her face long gone from the sweet image of this afternoon, at this moment she used the word abandoned woman to describe her seems to be more apt to her image at this moment.

    ¡°Tammy, everything is not to be rushed, what is yours will be yours after all!¡±

    Sitting on the couch, Mr. Rodriguez looked at his baby girl and sighed lightly.

    Tammy is Bieber middle-aged hard to get this a daughter, so she can almost be said to be obedient, as long as she wants, he will try to get her.

    It is because of this that she has developed a brutal and unreasonable character, but what they see now is not her real face, Tammy is a girl who knows how to be measured, has a deep heart, and is very urate in getting in and out.

    At home, she is a spiteful Missy, in thepany, she is the gentle and sweet president secretary, when no one is around, the real face will present itself one by one.

    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t care what you use, you must get Vincent a divorce anyway, as for the rest I¡¯ll just take care of it myself!¡±

    Tammy looked ahead and the corners of her mouth curled up in a glint.

    ¡°Tammy, there are thousands of good men in the world, so why are you so obsessed?¡±

 Chapter 502 Youâ€™re jealous?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a bad mood? Come on, stand here and shout loudly a few times and you¡¯ll be in a better mood!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tina looked at Vincent and suddenly, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m angry?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    Vincent looked at his little wife and gently encircled her slender little waist, and although she was superficially happy this afternoon, he still saw the loss in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Tammy and I and Nathaniel all grew up together, we have always treated her as if she were our own sister, at the age of sixteen she went abroad to study and only returned not long ago, today is her first day at work, it just so happens that I am going to talk about a contract, she is the secretary and followed,ter she said that the store is owned by her friend, so We came over together for dinner.¡±

    Hugging her, Vincent buried his head in the crook of her neck and murmured.

    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, I just think she seems to like you a lot, when talking two out of three sentences are about you, I¡¯m just ufortable in my heart!¡±

    Tina is a person who never hides her emotions, she has always been the kind of girl who says what she has to say and dares to love and hate.

    ¡°You¡¯re jealous!¡±

    Vincent looked at her andughed this snicker.

    ¡°If instead I were inside a restaurant with a guy today and you ran into him, do you guarantee you wouldn¡¯t be jealous?¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Vincent gagged his chattering little mouth.

    Tina¡¯s lips were like a maic force that made him want to stop. Seeing so many people around her, Tina was trying to struggle, but Vincent seemed to know what she was thinking, and a big hand sped the back of her head, not only to break free, but also to deepen the kiss.

    Tina only felt dizzy and just when she felt she couldn¡¯t breathe, Vincent let her go and finally gave her a few light pecks on her lips, looking at her reddened face, an evil smile hanging on her face.

    Her eyes were like covered with ayer of mist, looking even more alluring.

    ¡°No face!¡±

    Tina saw people around herughing at her and covered her eyes with her hands, embarrassed.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, look over there?¡±

    Looking in the direction Vincent was pointing, there were a couple of young couples not far away who were kissing obliviously.

    ¡°Big brother, buy a flower for the one you love most! She will love you as much as you love her, too!¡±

    A little girl with a ponytail standing in front of Vincent with big dark eyes looking at Vincent and a rose in her hand!

    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s my favorite person?¡±

    Vincent squatted down, looked at the little girl, and asked with a smile.

    The little girl tilted her head, a pair of eyes sprouted looking at Vincent, said: ¡°Mom said that only people who love each other deeply will kiss, just now you kissed this big sister, then you must love big sister very much, so you kissed her!¡±

    From the wallet inside the two hundred handed to the little girl, said with a smile: ¡°Do not need to find you, more for you!¡±

    Pulled a rose from inside her basket and rubbed the little girl¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Thank you, big brother and big sister!¡±

    ¡°For you, wife!¡±

    Tina took the rose in his hand, skimmed her lips, and said, ¡°The president of Nathaniel Group is so stingy as to send only one flower, if this gets out, others will think how stingy you are?¡±

    Taking the flower and smelling it, Tina teased.

    Before Tina could react, she saw Vincent running across the street, and in a moment he came over with arge bouquet of roses and handed them to Tina.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Tina was slightly stunned, then smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, you take it seriously!¡±

    ¡°Of course I have to remember what my wife says!¡±

    ¡°Poor talker!¡±

    Snuggled up next to Vincent, Tina pouted with a happy face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯re going for a stroll out front!¡±

    *******

    ¡°Mr. Davis, our boss is here to see you!¡±

    Fred apanied Marcy outside to an international conference justst night and didn¡¯t fall asleep until the wee hours of the morning.

    It was hard to catch up on a good night¡¯s sleep and was about to go out for a walk when I got caught up in these cowries.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Fred¡¯s face was suddenly gloomy, staring at them with a particrly fierce look, all wanting to p them to death here.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time, but you still haven¡¯t changed your temper, are you still the same?¡±

    The words fell sound, ck people from the middle to make a way out, a sturdy man walked to Fred¡¯s front, huh said.

    The person now really is not dead, have refused so many times, but also to stick up.

    ¡°I think I made it very clearst time, there is no need to repeat it a second time!¡±

    With augh, the man walked up to Fred and said, ¡°Mr. Davis, don¡¯t be too quick to say no to anything, after all, there¡¯s always an eventuality, right?¡±

    ¡°I just came here to tell Mr. Davis that I¡¯ll be waiting for you at 10 a. m. the day after tomorrow at the back of the eastern suburb!¡±

    After saying that, the man looked up to the sky and quickly disappeared in front of him.

    Fred looked at their fast-disappearing figures, his brows furrowed together, and on second thought, he didn¡¯t know the rest of those others except Fred¡¯s name.

    If you really want to say who is closest to him, it is Marcy is counted as one, but with Marcy¡¯s current strength, it is not that simple to move him.

    Without giving it much thought, Fred walked to his car and drove it as fast as he could to Marcy¡¯s office.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s time to get up and take your medicine!¡±

    Inside the room, a thin and bony old man lying on the bed, the room out of a bed, a table, and the old man hanging on the wall photos, there is nothing.

    Heidi took a bowl of medicine and sat in front of the window, looking at the old man in the hospital bed, his nose was sore and tears rolled down from the corners of his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t think how her grandmother, who had always been in good health, would suddenly be like this. Although she hadn¡¯te back to see her old man for a long time, but almost every month she would send some money home, but why would she be like this?

    ¡°Grandma, get up and take your medicine!¡±

    Heidi ced the medicine on the table and then slowly helped the old man up, shouting softly.

    ¡°Heidi, Grandma¡¯s health is already failing, the only thing I¡¯m not worried about now is you and Kate, listen to Grandma, hurry up and take Kate away from this ce as far as you can, and never let your stepfather know that Kate is on your side!¡±

    The old man strained to speak, and before Heidi could speak, he saw a familiar figure walk in.

 Chapter 503 Why should I trust you?

    ¡°Heidi,e and see Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Heidi looked at the visitor and her heart immediately tensed up!

    Her worst fears had finallye true, just how would he know he was here.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to see my mother and your grandmother!¡±

    Sky stared at Heidi, he had been following her for several days, he really didn¡¯t expect this girl to get close to someone so rich, the thought that she had joined with others to take Kate away from him, his heart held a fire.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve seen Grandma, you can go!¡±

    How could she have ever expected to meet him here?

    Turning her head, Heidi said coldly.

    ¡°Heidi, I¡¯m your father no matter what, how in the world can a daughter talk to her own father like that?¡±

    Sky a pair of eyes constantly in her body kept measuring, half a year did not see, this girl can really grow more and more watery.

    Seeing his eyes keep darting over her body, Heidi felt a pang in her stomach and an urge to vomit.

    She has seen shameless people, but not as shameless as he is.

    In her memory, the only person who brought up the two sisters with great pain and suffering was her red-faced mother.

    ¡°My father died before I was born!¡±

    ¡°Even so, you were brought up by my hard work, even if there is no credit, there is still hard work, right?¡±

    ¡°I know it was my fault for making you and Kate eat so much crying in the past, and I know how much of a jerk I¡¯ve been, and I¡¯m not asking for forgiveness, but I really just wanted toe over and have a meal with you and Kate today!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, Sky was full of remorse and yed the emotion card on Heidi.

    Raising an eyebrow, Heidi looked at him, ¡°Why should I take your word for it?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, your credibility has been negative with me for a long time!¡±

    Heidi doesn¡¯t even eat his words because he knows him too well and nothing he says is ever trustworthy!

    Sky saw that Heidi did not eat his way, looked back at Kate, who had been standing aside, and fell on his knees in front of her with an ordinary thud of his legs, scaring Kate back a few steps.

    ¡°Kate, I know it was dad¡¯s fault in the past, it¡¯s dad¡¯s fault, just for the sake of dad¡¯s dying, will you have onest meal with dad?¡±

    Grabbing Kate¡¯s hand in one hand, Sky¡¯s eyes showed a sh of pain inside.

    Kate looked at Sky, who was kneeling on the floor, and for a moment did not know what to do. She looked up at Heidi, and her eyes seemed to be begging.

    ¡°What do you mean you just said, what dying part?¡±

    Pulling Kate to her side with one hand, Heidi looked at him with a wary expression.

    Sky took out an ultrasound sheet from inside his pocket and handed it to Heidi.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got terminal stomach cancer, and the doctors say I don¡¯t have many days left, and one of the things I¡¯d like to do after I find out is to have a meal with you guys.¡±

    Taking the sheet, Heidi saw that it clearly stated that the patient Sky was diagnosed with advanced stomach cancer!

    Looking at what was written in ck and white, Heidi¡¯s heart suddenly felt clogged.

    It turns out that human life seems so fragile that a few simple words will intercept and terminate life.

 Chapter 504 The Bitter Ploy

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    With her eyes lowered, Heidi looked at Kate, who was standing beside her, clearing the corner of her coat, and her little face was all thick with sadness.

    Heidi turned her head to look at Sky and saw that his eyes did not look like he was lying again.

    Although she didn¡¯t like her stepfather, he was Kate¡¯s real father anyway, and now that the countdown to life had begun, she was worried that if she refused even such a small wish, she would only end up breaking Kate¡¯s heart.

    After all, Kate still has his blood in her body, and she doesn¡¯t want Kate to have regrets in her future life.

    ¡°I can grant your request, but you must promise me one condition!¡±

    ¡°As long as you can apany me to eat thest meal tonight, let alone one or a hundred I promise you!¡±

    Sky came forward with a smile on his face to assure him.

    ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t promise him!¡±

    The olddy cried out weakly, trying to sit up from the bed to stop Heidi, but her body had already disobeyed her.

    In the beginning, she believed his words, so she ended up in this situation today, and she can¡¯t let Heidi fall for it a second time now.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma, where am I?¡±

    Heidi went up and grabbed the olddy¡¯s hand and gently patted it, telling her not to worry.

    ¡°He ¡­ he ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but don¡¯t worry I¡¯m really fine, you old man just don¡¯t think so much, get well!¡±

    Walk to the window, Sky a big filial son¡¯s expression looking at the olddy, that look almost did not the olddy angry directly hang up.

    ¡°Go ¡­ Go ¡­¡±

    The olddy grabbed Heidi¡¯s hand tightly and shouted excitedly.

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t get excited!¡±

    Worried that the olddy¡¯s body would be affected by her emotions, she said indifferently, ¡°Go out and wait for me first!¡±

    Sky didn¡¯t want to go out, but once he thought of the purpose of his visit, he finally nodded reluctantly before plodding outside.

    After making sure he left, Heidi turned to the olddy and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child anymore, no matter what his intentions are, I won¡¯t keep him around, not to mention that he¡¯s terminally ill now and his days are numbered. For his sake, let¡¯s grant his request!¡±

    ¡°But he ¡­¡±

    The olddy was about to say something else when Heidi interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll just have a meal with him and I¡¯ll let him go afterwards.¡±

    Looking at Kate standing aside, the olddy sighed deeply, closed her eyes and stopped talking.

    Heidi knew that Grandma was worried about them, so in the end she didn¡¯t say anything, but helped the olddy cover up, and then said softly to Kate, ¡°You take care of Grandma now, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After a few more words of advice, Heidi took another look at the old man in bed and sighed softly before leaving.

    Sky was sitting on a stone bench inside the courtyard when he saw Heidi walking out from inside and hurriedly greeted her.

    ¡°Heidi, is your grandmother okay!¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Walking aside to sit on a stone bench, he spoke coldly, ¡°I can grant your request, but you must promise to leave us forever after tonight¡¯s dinner and never appear in front of us again.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Heidi looked at him with some surprise, not expecting him to agree to his request without even thinking about it.

    This crisp speed made Heidi couldn¡¯t help but by looking twice more.

    If it is really before, with Sky¡¯s nature, without bargaining with her or threatening her, it will not be easy topromise!

    ¡°That¡¯s it then! I¡¯m going to go take care of Grandma first!¡±

    After saying that, Heidi stood up and headed to the room.

    Sky looked at her back as she left, and a shimmer of triumph shed in his eyes.

    ******

    Around 3:00 am, Vincent woke up Tina who was sleeping in bed and the two of them walked together towards the town¡¯s famous Sun Viewing Cliff.

    When I came to the sunset cliff, there were already a lot of young men and women there one after another, including some tourists who came here in admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people!¡±

    When Tina saw so many people, the sleepiness in her eyes had clouded over.

    ¡°Of course, this is the best viewing cliff to see the sunrise, and many peoplee here to catch a glimpse of that first rays of the morning sun.¡±

    Vincent led Tina to stand by arge rock, looking into the distance, his eyes full of doting.

    Tina grabbed the guardrail in front of her, eyes looking ahead, and suddenly said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that a bore like you has such romantic cells!¡±

    ¡°What, is it just a stuffy guy in your mind?¡±

    From behind, Tina¡¯s small waist, Vincent buried his head in the nape of her neck, with a tess raspy tone.

    Tina felt a different temperatureing from his body, and a blush slowly surged on her delicate little face as she lowered her head and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°It seems my little muddlehead is turning a corner toin that my husband hasn¡¯t been working hard enoughtely, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Sexy thin lips gently shaking Tina that white and delicate earlobe, a feeling like electricity quickly leapt to a part of the body ¡­

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Tina gave Vincent a fierce re, and couldn¡¯t understand why he could still say a serious word when it was clearly an immodest one.

    ¡°No more talking to you!¡±

    Turning her head away, Tina nned to ignore him!

    Looking at the slightly puckered cherry mouth, Vincent gave a quick peck on it, and then just held her tightly, with one eye fixed on the opposite sky.

    After about half an hour, the east gradually revealed the white of the fish belly, Tina was very excited to pull Vincent¡¯s clothes, a strange light shone in his eyes.

    After a while, the white of the fish belly gradually turned to pink, and an orange haze appeared in the east. In a moment, the vast Cloud and Sky was suddenly illuminated by the red light of the sun, colorful, the mountains near and far in the Cloud and Sky submerged, only revealing a small tip, like the sea in the wrong ind,yer afteryer of clouds to be like a white veil flying down between the clouds, giving a mysterious feeling.

    ¡°Vincent, look at those colored hues in the distance, do they look like a stallion galloping among the colored clouds?¡±

    Tina pointed to the clouds across the street, pulled Vincent¡¯s arm excitedly, and shouted.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    When she saw argekeing out from the foot of the opposite mountain, Tina suddenly thought of this poem, which is apt to describe this scenery now.

 Chapter 505 Help me!

    Heidi had been busy all afternoon and had just made dinner when she saw Sky walking this way with a bottle of wine in her hand.

    ¡°Heidi, I bought a bottle of fine red wine, will you have a drink with your uncle?¡±

    Taking the wine and sitting on the table, Sky spoke to the busy Heidi.

    Heidi knew that the bottle of red wine was just a bottle of ordinary, often followed Rosemary and Fred together, for these things, Heidi still have a little knowledge!

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink!¡±

    Without even thinking about it, Heidi simply refused.

    After all, red wine is something that is better to touch less, not to mention that her alcohol consumption is so poor that she can not drink much.

    ¡°Just think of it as having a drink with your uncle, just a small ss and a half, okay?¡±

    Looking at Sky¡¯s pitiful look, Heidi finally nodded her head.

    At some point, Sky had two extra sses in his hands and poured one for himself and one for Heidi!

    When Heidi was not paying attention, Sky put something into the ss as fast as he could, and in two seconds the drug powder became one with the red wine in the ss.

    As soon as Kate came over, the three of them started to eat their meal.

    Despite Heidi¡¯s dislike for Sky, she still finished the meal pretending to be happy.

    After dinner, Heidi finished cleaning up the house and headed outside with the trash.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Heidi looked at the appearance of several ck men in front of him, before he could react to feel the ckness in front of his eyes, he fell down.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Several men in ck stuffed Heidi into the minivan that had been waiting nearby and soon raised the dust.

    The silence of the night was instantly restored to its former tranquility, with a crescent moon hanging upside down in the air, adding a touch of mystery to the otherwise silent sky.

    From time to time, there are a few barking dogs at the entrance of the vige.

    By the time Heidi woke up she found herself in a wide bed.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Looking at the unfamiliar room in front of her, a sh of images shed through Heidi¡¯s mind instantly.

    She¡¯s been kidnapped!

    But why did those people kidnap her? She didn¡¯t remember where she had offended anyone!

    Shaking her head, Heidi felt as if her head was a little dizzy.

    Tugging at her cor, Heidi felt like the temperature in this room was a furnace, and the temperature seemed to be rising dramatically.

    Struggling to sit up from the bed, I was about to go wash my face with cold water to clear my head when I heard heavy footstepsing from outside the door.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    A male voice came from outside, and before Heidi could think about it, she saw a man in his thirties walk in.

    Heidi forced to hold back the difort in her heart, hands holding the head of the bed, forehead has been densely oozing Tess¡¯s fine beads.

    The man was rugged-looking, and when he saw Heidi, he just coldly asked to, ¡°Is that her you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    A hawk-like sharp eyes in Heidi¡¯s body incessantly surveyed, eyes full of suspicion and contempt!

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you want to arrest me?¡±

    Heidi tells herself she must be calm at this moment because she still doesn¡¯t know why they want to kidnap her!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, you just have to cooperate with me and I¡¯ll send you back as soon as this is over.¡±

    The man sat down on a side sofa, took out a cigarette, took a light drag, and then spat it at Heidi!

    The exhaled clouds are like millions of white dragons flying suspended in mid-air, constantly changing to different images until they slowly disappear in front of everyone.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    Heidi smells smoke, suddenly coughing violently, eyesx, body is also getting hotter and hotter, the body inside as if by the gnawing of countless ants.

    It¡¯s hard as hell!

    The man noticed that something was wrong with Heidi, and his eyes swept sharply over the men in ck standing behind him, and it looked as if they were going to be eaten alive.

    ¡°Boss, we didn¡¯t do it, that guy Sky put it in the wine she was drinking when she wasn¡¯t looking!¡±

    The men in ck were scared ordinary a all fell to their knees, afraid that the man in front of them a displeasure, in also can not see the sun tomorrow.

    Sky?

    Heidi did not think that she had been so careful, but still fell into the path of that beast.

    ¡°Please, help me!¡±

    Want to reach out to pull the middle-aged man¡¯s clothes, you can hear a bang, the man only left a cold back, the door was instantly closed.

    ¡°Boss, she was poisoned with an aphrodisiac called Top of the Clouds, if we don¡¯t find someone to help her with the poison, she won¡¯tst the night!¡±

    The ck-d man behind him frowned and could not find someone who could possibly control Fred, if this woman really if something happens in their territory, not to mention saving his sister-inw, I¡¯m afraid even they will not be well!

    ¡°Above the clouds¡± African tribes developed into thetest type of aphrodisiac, this drug is rare in the country, this drug is mainly used to deal with those in Africa were sold to the bar, and then refused to sell the girls with, once the poison, if not the human bodybined, the blood vessels inside the body because of the body¡¯s fever, and then lead to blood vessels burst and die!

    ¡°Just in time! A meet and greet for Fred!¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s lips hooked up and a hint of color shed in his eyes.

    If it is really Fred the boy¡¯s beloved woman, then he happens to be a bride, if not then it can only be said that the woman¡¯s luck is too back.

    Fred sat on the open-air balcony, alone, drinking mulled wine, since thest incident, he had not seen her for almost half a month, every time he wanted to take the initiative to find her, but worried that she would be angry again.

    The phone on the table suddenly thought up at this moment, coldly nced at the video sent by the other party and gently clicked to confirm.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Davis!¡±

    Spark¡¯s face appears on the other side of the video, and that¡¯s what Fred hates most!

    When Fred wanted to hang up the video, his eyes snapped open, only to see that the video appeared inside a silhouette he had been thinking about.

    ¡°Spark, you¡¯re despicable!¡±

    ring hard at Spark, Fred¡¯s face was sunken to the point of dripping ink!

    Spark did not get angry because of Fred¡¯s anger, instead, he watched Fred within the video with interest.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It turns out that the jianghu people called cold and ruthless, dark and ruthless Fred also has a soft spot!

    ¡°Fred, don¡¯t get excited! Miss Heidi is indeed our invited guest, but we didn¡¯t do what she¡¯s doing, I Spark wouldn¡¯t do such a dirty thing even if I was mean.¡±

    He¡¯s not a nice guy, but he¡¯s not the kind of guy Fred he had in mind either.

    ¡°She came to me again before the ¡°top of the clouds¡±, if you do not appear in half an hour, I would not dare ¡­¡±

 Chapter 506 snap â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Spark, if you dare to touch her, I don¡¯t mind making your ¡°Dark Temple¡± disappear from this world!¡±

    The words have not yet finished, Fred coldly stared at the other side of that harmless handsome face, a handsome face as if cloth on ayer of cold frost.

    Lightugh, Spark face still maintain an elegant and calm smile, raised his wrist to look at the time, said: ¡°address I have I sent over, as for whether she can live through tomorrow, it depends on you!¡±

    The tone falls and Spark cuts off the video.

    ¡°Boss, are you sure Fred is really going toe to this woman¡¯s rescue?¡±

    Isaac, the man in ck standing next to Spark, asked with a curious frown.

    ¡°Let the brothers pull out of this vi a mile away to stand guard, you go to the front door and wait for Fred, no matter what, this matter is also our fault!¡± If Lucy hadn¡¯t been unable to wait, he wouldn¡¯t have made this move.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man in ck answered and turned to leave.

    Walking out of the study, Spark¡¯s eyes swept over the guest room where Heidi was, and the corners of his lips hooked up, a smile reaching the corners of his eyes.

    Fred raced all the way to Spark¡¯s vi in about fifteen minutes and was greeted by Isaac as soon as he got out of the car.

    ¡°Fred, my boss told me to wait for you here!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and hurry up and take me to see Heidi!¡±

    Fred said viciously as he stepped forward and grabbed his opponent by the cor.

    ¡°Fred, it¡¯s okay to let you go in and save people, but you have to promise to do this favor for our boss!¡±

    Isaac has been following Spark on the road since he was a kid, and if he hadn¡¯t saved his dying self in the snow, how could he still be alive today!

    ¡°You threaten me?¡±

    ¡°Isaac wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Fred¡¯s eyes at the moment are like those of an angry wolf, as if Isaac were to snap his neck if he said one more word.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll choke you to death?¡±

    Looking at Isaac¡¯s unassuming look, Fred¡¯s anger seemed to grow even fiercer.

    ¡°Take me to her!¡±

    Throwing him a hard shake, he said coldly.

    ¡°Fred please!¡±

    Isaac will get up from the ground and walk ahead to lead the way.

    ¡°From here to the left, the second room on the countdown is Miss Heidi¡¯s room, so I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Without waiting for Isaac to leave, Fred had pushed open the door to the room and saw Heidi¡¯s hands tearing at the clothes on her body because of the effects of the drug.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Fred¡¯s heart ached as he watched Heidi¡¯s face turn red from the effects of the drug.

    Reaching out to gently stroke her reddish cheeks, Heidi is now like a regal goblin, a casual gesture can quickly ignite the fire hidden in your body there.

    As soon as she touched Fred¡¯s hand, Heidi¡¯s entire body wrapped around his like an octopus, her small hands wandering around his body in a rash manner.

    Heidi just felt like her body was on fire, her body was unbearably hot, and the moment she touched Fred, a coolness came from Fred¡¯s body, making her feel veryfortable.

    ¡°Heidi, wake up, it¡¯s Fred!¡±

    Fred looked at the restless woman in his arms with mixed feelings!

    He knows that the only antidote to this poison Heidi has is for the two to bond as soon as possible, but for him to have Heidi while she ispletely unconscious, he is really worried about how she will react when she wakes up.

    ¡°I want ¡­ I want ¡­¡±

    Heidi wrapped her arms around Fred¡¯s neck and a murmur escaped her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot ¡­ help me!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s hands were tearing Fred¡¯s clothes carelessly and her mouth was nibbling on his body.

    Fred¡¯s body has long been Heidi tease almost about to explode, not to mention that he is now facing his beloved woman, even if it is not known, is a man can not be low gear Heidi this soulful position.

    ¡°Heidi, you asked for this and I hope you won¡¯t me me when you wake up!¡±

    ¡°En ¡­¡±

    And I don¡¯t know if she understood him, or something else, he just knew he wanted her especially now.

    All the sanity in the mind at this moment have been gone, Fred grabbed Heidi that restless small hands, perched on, three or two will be each other on the few clothes three times five to take off finished, hands grabbed Heidi that slender small waist, the body slightly arched ¡­

    ¡°Pain ¡­¡±

    Heidi cried out in pain, her hands clutching Fred¡¯s arm, tears slowly falling from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Rx, it won¡¯t hurt soon!¡±

    As the rhythm gets faster and faster, the pain inside the body is slowly brought to the top of the clouds by a wave of pleasure ¡­

    The room was a whirlwind of charm, the moon hanging in mid-air as it heard the popping soundsing from below, shyly hiding in the clouds.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    A Sleepless Night ¡­

    The next morning, a ray of sunlight came in directly from the window, just in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, reflecting various geometric shapes on the floor.

    Heidi slowly opened her eyes, and when she saw the luxurious crystalmp overhead, the image of her own abductionst night suddenly shed through her mind.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Just about to get up, Heidi felt as sore as if her body had been run over by a million vehicles!

    Feeling the coolness inside the quilt, lowering her head, Heidi¡¯s face instantly became pale and iparable, turning her head to see a familiar handsome face lying beside her own.

    What¡¯s going on here?

    Heidi looked at Fred, who was sleeping on the side, her head buzzing, trying hard to calm herself, Heidi¡¯s thoughts slowly returned tost night when she and Spark were talking.

    It turns out thatst night her body was feverish because she was hit with an aphrodisiac, and the person who gave herself this medicine to drink turned out to be her stepfather.

    But why did he drug himself?

    Is it because ¡­

    Heidi didn¡¯t dare to think about it, the tears at the corners of her eyes had fallen silently, afraid to wake up Fred who was sleeping on the side, Heidi covered her mouth with her hand, not daring to cry out.

    She did not know why the other party had to kidnap herself here, but in the bottom of her heart she was d she had been kidnapped, or else the beast would have taken her body at this moment.

    After a while, Heidi calmed herself down and only then carefully got up, holding the edge of the bed to stand. The pain came from below, and if it wasn¡¯t for her holding the edge of the bed, I¡¯m afraid she would have fallen on the bed.

    You can see how crazy the two of them didst night, otherwise Fred wouldn¡¯t have slept so well.

    Holding back the pain in her legs, Heidi slowly walks into the bathroom and closes the door behind her!

    In fact, Fred had already woken up the moment Heidi opened her eyes, but he was just worried that she didn¡¯t know how to face their current rtionship, so he pretended to sleep!

    Knockout ¡­

 Chapter 507 Do you want me to go?

    There was a sharp knock at the door and Fred rolled over and got out of bed and came to the door of the room.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Pulling open the door, Fred looked at Isaac standing outside the door with a sullen face, a sulk shed across his face.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, our boss is here to see you!¡±

    Isaac, who was standing outside the door, spoke to Fred respectfully and in a polite tone.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be thereter!¡±

    With those words, Fred was ready to close the door.

    ¡°Mr. Davis ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Fred turned his head to look at the hand gripping the top of the door, his eyes swept sharply, and his face was hard to read.

    ¡°Youngdy¡¯s sickness has returned, please ask Mr. Davis to help!¡±

    A coldugh, ¡°Are you looking for the wrong person, your youngdy is sick, you should be looking for your boss, not me!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Last night¡¯s incident he has not had time to find him to settle ounts, he is good, early in the morning want him to save his beloved woman, there is such a cheap good thing in this world?

    Isaac was about to say something else when he heard the door bang and almost kissed his own nose.

    Looking at the door of the room closed, Isaac¡¯s brow furrowed and his face turned ugly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really going to check it out?¡±

    As soon as he turned around, Fred saw Heidi standing in the bathroom doorway.

    ¡°Do you want me to go?¡±

    Fred walked up to Heidi, looked at her, and asked faintly.

    As much as he dislikes Spark as a person, if Heidi wants him to go, he will definitely go.

    ¡°That¡¯s your business, I just feel sorry for that woman!¡±

    After all, their men started all those things, and now it¡¯s all on her, and she just feels so unfair!

    ¡°Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±

    Fred looked at Heidi, if it wasn¡¯t for Spark, she wouldn¡¯t have ¡­st night

    ¡°That seems to be a different thing from you saving people, right?¡±

    Knowing what he wanted to say, Heidi stopped him from saying what he wanted to sayter in time.

    ¡°Okay, since you want me to save her, I¡¯ll do as you say!¡±

    After saying that and giving Heidi a look, Fred walked to the bathroom and freshened up, put on his jacket and headed outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Fred spoke to Isaac, who was standing outside the door.

    Slightly stunned, then reacted, Isaac hurried to follow, walking ahead to Fred to lead the way.

    ¡°Boss, Mr. Davis is here!¡±

    Isaac takes Fred to a small townhouse behind the vi, where Spark¡¯s wife Lucy lives.

    When Spark heard that Fred hade over, he hurriedly stood up from the side of the bed and walked to Fred¡¯s face, his voice hoarse, ¡°Mr. Davis, thank you!¡±

    ¡°No need, if you really want to thank you should thank the girl you kidnapped here!¡±

    If Heidi hadn¡¯t asked, he would never have agreed to take the plunge!

    When they heard Fred¡¯s words, Spark and Isaac¡¯s hearts were slightly shocked, not expecting her to help them.

    Fred also ignored them and went to the bedside to look at Lucy, who was very pale because of her illness, and frowned lightly.

    Lucy on the hospital bed is like a porcin doll, as if a touch will break, no wonder Spark will be so precious this woman.

    Pulling the slender arm out from under the covers, Fred began to examine her.

    Spark stood by and watched the expression on Fred¡¯s face change while taking his pulse.

    After about ten minutes, Fred spoke faintly to Spark.

 Chapter 508 Heavenly Creatures Forever

    Fred gave Spark a look and walked straight out the door.

    ¡°The symptoms of this disease in her body now are simr to a symptom I have been exposed to before, but we have to wait for the progress test results toe out before we can make a decision!¡±

    The words fell, Fred suddenly remembered something else, continued: ¡°This disease she better not let her see the sun, if I am not wrong, she is the girl you brought back from O Ruth!¡±

    Slightly stunned, Spark looked at Fred, a sh of guilt in his eyes.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    This matter is not known to anyone except the brothers who went with him at the beginning, and no one knows about this matter.

    ¡°If the results of the examination are as I expected, then you should think hard about how you should exin to her about what happened back then.¡±

    After saying that, Fred turned away without looking at him.

    Spark looked at Fred¡¯s back as he left, his eyes darkened and he took a deep breath before turning around and walking towards his room.

    Sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at the girl lying quietly on the bed, white and delicate skin like a newborn baby, long and thick eyshes like two small fans, a long hair like snow scattered randomly, she really is bing more and more like her sister!

    He still remembered that when he first saw her, she was also like now, lying quietly by the grass at the entrance of the vige road, blood soaked her white clothes, and it was at that moment that he first hadpassion and brought her back.

    What he just didn¡¯t expect was that ten yearster, he would fall in love with the girl in front of him. If it was true, as Fred said, that she knew everything, would she still stay by his side?

    ¡°Spark¡­¡±

    The girl on the bed opened her eyes and saw Spark, who was sitting in a daze.

    ¡°Lucy, you¡¯re awake, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Seeing Lucy trying to get up, Spark hurriedly came forward to help her up, took a pillow and put it behind her, covered her with the nket, and then sat down.

    ¡°Spark, Lucy is giving you trouble again!¡±

    Lucy looked at the red blood in Spark¡¯s eyes and said with a self-conscious look.

    ¡°Little fool, as long as you¡¯re okay, Spark is relieved!¡±

    Gently scraping the tip of her nose, Spark smiled dotingly.

    When the little girl has turned so big, time flies.

    ¡°Well, the doctor said you should rest more, you can¡¯t work too hard, your body is worse now, sleep in,ter I¡¯ll have the kitchen make your favorite braised carp for you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Spark!¡±

    As the words fell, Lucyy down nicely, smiled at SparkTammy, and obediently closed her eyes.

    When she fell asleep, Spark got up and left.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Fred came back to the room and saw that the quilt sheets on the bed had been neatly folded and ced, while Heidi was long gone.

    ¡°Have you seen the girl upstairs?¡±

    Grabbing the maid who came in to clean, Fred asked anxiously.

    ¡°Thedy left half an hour ago!¡±

    The maid stared at Fred¡¯s gloomy, handsome face, swallowed, and stammered.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    As soon as Fred pushed the maid away, he headed for the door.

    Looking at Fred¡¯s murderous gaze, the maid was so scared that she didn¡¯t dare to say anything for half a day.

    Spark stood upstairs and saw the departing Fred with a frown on his face, no one knows what he was thinking at the moment.

    Standing aside Isaac looked at the car driving away Fred, mouth open and closed a few times, still did not speak, looked at the boss standing in front of him, turned away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Heidi went to Isaac as soon as Fred left the room and asked him to send her back.

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡±

    Giving a thank you to the driver, Heidi hurried towards her grandmother¡¯s house.

    Just as she reached the vige gate, Heidi heard a mournful oboe sounding from inside the vige, a familiar sound that she could never forget.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Whose house is this for a funeral?

    Heidi felt that something was wrong, the direction the sound wasing from was Grandma¡¯s house.

    Just a few steps away, I saw the rednterns originally hung in front of my grandmother¡¯s house reced by a pair of blinding whitenterns at some point.

    ¡°Grandma ¡­¡±

    Heidi quickened her pace and just ran to the door of the house when she heard the sound of cryinging from inside, the crying was her cousin¡¯s voice.

    The head buzzed, Heidi only felt as if her chest was stuck by millions of needles, tears like broken pearls, spilling down.

    ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong with you, get up!¡±

    Heidi stumbled into the living room and looked at Susan¡¯s grandmother lying in the middle of the hearth, and her tears fell even harder, shaking her head as she mumbled.

    What the hell is going on here? Why was she separated from her grandmother after just one night away?

    Cousin Nancy looked at Heidi that way, went up and pulled Heidi, said, ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you wake up! Didn¡¯t you sayst night that you still wanted to see me get married? How could you not keep your word?¡±

    While shaking the olddy¡¯s arm, Heidi said.

    ¡°Heidi you don¡¯t do this, how can you let your grandmother Carry away like this!¡±

    It was the vige chief who spoke, looking at Heidi like that, and advised heartily.

    Everyone heard Heidi¡¯s cries and couldn¡¯t help but surreptitiously wipe their tears with that cry that brought everyone present to tears.

    ¡°Yes Heidi, your grandmother is most uneasy about you, if you stay like this, her old man will be very sad!¡±

    Nancy pulled Heidi up and held her tightly in her arms, heartbroken.

    ¡°Cousin, how could Grandma leave us behind? I haven¡¯t even had a chance to honor her properly, how could she leave Kate and I behind!¡±

    The more Heidi said, the greater the self-me in her heart, and all the bits and pieces of her time with her grandmother came flooding back to her in a sh.

    ¡°Heidi, you have to be strong, Grandma¡¯s afterlife all depends on you!¡±

    Patting Heidi on the back, Nancy said heartily.

    Heidi nodded, looked deeply at her grandmother, stood up and bowed deeply to the neighbors standing aside and said, ¡°Thank you all foring to see my grandmother off for thest time, I thank you all for her old man!¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, we are all vigers, what kind of polite words!¡±

    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡±

    Everyone has helped Heidi up, they all grew up watching her, and they couldn¡¯t be clearer about what kind of girl Heidi is.

    ¡°Please help with the back, Heidi is here to thank you all!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We¡¯ll help even if you don¡¯t say anything!¡±

 Chapter 509 Somethingâ€™s wrong

    ¡°Vanessa, have you seen Heidi?¡±

    Fred drove straight to the coffee house, pushed the door open and saw Rosemary talking to the waiter.

    ¡°Okay, just do what I say!¡±

    Seeing Fred¡¯s face in a hurry, Rosemary hurriedly exined a few words to the little fish and turned to look at him.

    ¡°Fred, what brings you over here?¡±

    Stepping forward, Rosemary smiled.

    ¡°Vanessa, you know where Heidi is, don¡¯t you! Tell me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Heidi¡¯s not here, she¡¯s gone back home!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Fred with a puzzled look and said, ¡°You¡¯re in such a hurry to find Heidi, is something going on?¡±

    ¡°When did she go back home?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the third day of thest time I came here with you, she said that the old family called to say that his grandmother was sick, then she took Kate back with her and hasn¡¯te back yet, you¡¯re in such a hurry to find Heidi, is something wrong?¡±

    Since Heidi left for the country, Rosemary has beening here almost every day to take care of the business, and there is nothing going on in the group during this time, so she has plenty of time.

    ¡°Vanessa, do you know the address of Heidi¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about this one!¡±

    When Heidi told her she was going to the country, she was not in a good mood and was so busy trying tofort her that she forgot to ask for her address.

    Fred suddenly thought of something and stood up and said to Rosemary, ¡°I have to go first, if Heidies back please give me a call.¡±

    Dropping a phrase, he left in a hurry.

    Looking at Fred¡¯s hurriedly leaving figure, her eyebrows lightly wrinkled, intuition tells her that something must have happened between Heidi and Fred.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Auntie, have you seen Kate?¡±

    Heidi sat in her room sorting through her grandmother¡¯s belongings and looked up at her cousin who had juste in from outside.

    Since her mother¡¯s death, Heidi has been living with her grandmother and Kate, and although it was a hard time, it was also the happiest time.

    Now that Grandma is gone, the only family left in the world is Kate.

    ¡°No! I thought she was with you?¡±

    Nancy looked at Heidi and asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    When they came over this morning, they didn¡¯t see anyone else at all except the olddy.

    ¡°I went out for somethingst night, Kate was at home when I left!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s whole body took two steps backwards, her body trembled so much that her body felt hollowed out.

    Hearing Heidi say this, Nancy also followed the tension, and then Kate would have gone where?

    ¡°Heidi, just now your Larry said he saw some men holding a little girl on his way back down the hill, he said the girl¡¯s figure looked like Kate, I came to ask if Kate was with you!¡±

    The vige chief walked in with a tiger-looking young man and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Larry, what part of the city did you see them?¡±

    Heidi propped her hands on the wall and looked at the man in front of her, her voice choked with sobs.

    ¡°I saw it at the bottom of the hill by the south bridge, I looked at the little girl seemed to be struggling desperately, I thought it was a trafficker, so I followed them for a while, and that¡¯s how I found out that the man was actually Kate¡¯s father, and the girl had a bag over her head and couldn¡¯t see clearly who it was.¡±

    With that said, Heidi rushed out without even thinking about it.

 Chapter 510 sheep into the tigerâ€™s mouth

    ¡°Heidi, where are you going?¡±

    Nancy and the vige headman saw Heidi running towards the vige entrance with her legs drawn, and knew she was going after Sky.

    ¡°What can we do now, Sky is famous for eating, drinking and gambling, now he secretly took Kate away, maybe he wants to sell Kate!¡±

    Nancy, who was standing by, looked at the vige chief and was anxious like an ant on a hot pot.

    Since the death of Heidi¡¯s mother, Kate was taken away by Sky, so the vige people do not have too much affection for Kate, and Heidi grew up in this vige, and Heidi grew up well behaved and cute Heidi has long been treated as their own daughter in general.

    Especially the vige chief, their family for four generations are male, to his generation when his partner gave him two more sons, when Heidi¡¯s mother brought Heidi back, he fell in love with this well-behaved and understanding child, in his heart has always treated her as his own daughter.

    We all know that Grandma and Kate¡¯s ce in Heidi¡¯s heart is simply irreceable. Now that the olddy has died and Kate has had an ident, this is really adding insult to injury!

    ¡°So, you go first to help take care of the aftermath of the aunt, Larry and I go to the vige to find a few young people together to meet Heidi, so that the girl does not suffer!¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll trouble you vige chief!¡±

    Nancy wipes her tears as she walks ahead.

    ¡°Sky, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, but you¡¯ve learned to fool us now, huh?¡±

    A runny, greasy-headed, bald-faced man grabbed Sky by the cor and stared at him with a sinister gaze, saying.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Sky also did not expect such an ident, he had already spilled the ¡°top of the clouds¡± in her ss, originally thought that the evening can be a good time, but did not expect to pounce on an empty.

    ¡°Warren, even if God lent me a hundred guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lie to you! Besides, I really did spill the medicine you gave me in her wine that night, and I saw her drink it with my own eyes, but how she could not be in her room, I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I see him this look also does not look like a lie, may really be that girl life is big, dodged also may not say!¡±

    Another thin man looked at Sky and thought for a moment, saying.

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes ¡­, it must be that girl who noticed something, that¡¯s why she¡¯s hiding on purpose!¡±

    See the second to help themselves to speak, Sky hurriedly pulled the corner of the named Warren¡¯s coat, defending themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s better that this matter has nothing to do with you, if I know it¡¯s you who is behind my back, you know the consequences!¡±

    Warren red at Sky with a grim gaze, if not for the fact that he still had use value, would have kicked him out.

    When I think of my ¡°penis¡± because Sky¡¯s carelessness suffocated the whole night, my heart¡¯s anger rises up.

    ¡°But then again, that girl was hit by the famous African soul-sickening ¡°Cloud Top¡±, by definition, if not with a man, then she is certainly not possible to live today!¡±

    The thin man looked across the vige, scratched his head and muttered.

    ¡°Then that medicine is fake!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Warren swept over with a cold stare, looking at Sky with a chill and a shiver.

    If it were not for the fact that the man named Warren has a big gang on top of him to help support him, it would not be so bad that he was pressed to death, even to say a word to think before saying it, afraid that they identally said the wrong thing, how to die do not know.

    ¡°Warren, I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I meant ¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother, what are we going to do now?¡±

    The skinny man interrupted Sky and nced at Kate, who had fainted on the sidelines.

    Coldly sweeping a nce at the huddled people on the ground, Warren said indifferently, ¡°Last time, didn¡¯t Lao San say that there was an old man in Guazi Vige who wanted to buy a wife for that son of his? You just send her there!¡±

    ¡°Sky, stop right there!¡±

    No sooner had Warren¡¯s words left his lips than he heard Heidi¡¯s voice, ringing out behind him.

    Heidi panted and ran to Sky, saw Kate lying on the ground to the side and rushed up to her, ¡°Kate, wake up!¡±

    Patting Kate¡¯s cheek, Heidi¡¯s tears are about to flow out in a hurry.

    If something happened to Kate, how would she be able to stand up to her dead mother?

    ¡°Sky, are you still a human being, how can you do this to Kate, who is your own daughter!¡±

    Clutching Kate tightly, Heidi said in exasperation.

    Sky did not react for a good half day, until the thin man beside him nudged him, Sky only reacted.

    ¡°Heidi, where were youst night, do you know we were all worried about you all night?¡±

    Looking at Heidi, who returned unharmed, Sky¡¯s mind quickly shed through the fragments ofst night that had not yet yed out, and his smile slowly became obscene following those fantasy fragments.

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t mentionst night, once you mention what happenedst night, Heidi can¡¯t wait to cut the man in front of her by a thousand cuts.

    But even if she has more reluctance in her heart at the moment, more dissatisfaction, Heidi can not show it in front of them, she can only pretend not to know anything.

    If she admits that he drugged himselfst night, then the words that wille out of his mouthter will be even harder to hear.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been inside the room, I don¡¯t know what you guys want from me?¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Heidi heard the man beside her ask Heidi, ¡°Were you really inside the roomst night?¡±

    Looking at the man in front of him, Heidi asked instead of returning, ¡°Why do I hear you sounding like you guys came looking for mest night?¡±

    ¡°Yes! How else do we know you¡¯re not inside the room?¡±

    Sky replied without even thinking about it.

    Staring at Sky, Heidi clenched her hands into fists, now confirming even more that what Spark saidst night was true, she really was drugged by Sky.

    Warren saw Heidi¡¯s dumbfounded look, the fire in his chest jumped out, grabbed Sky¡¯s cor and said viciously, ¡°Son of a bitch, how dare you shade me from behind!¡±

    With a bang, a heavy punch to Sky¡¯s face and instant blood!

    At this moment, Heidi seems to understand how a moment, it seems that the three of them have already scramble well, just waiting for their own fall.

    ¡°Warren, I really didn¡¯t lie to you, she must have known and that¡¯s why she said those words on purpose to lie to you!¡±

    ¡°Sky, I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that, but since this is a grudge between you guys, you take your time to settle it, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

 Chapter 511 you shameless â€¦â€¦

    After that, Heidi was about to carry Kate, who was lying on the floor, when she was stopped by the skinny man.

    ¡°Yo beauty, why are you in such a hurry to leave! Why don¡¯t we find a remote ce and sit down to have a good chat!¡±

    The skinny man came forward and grabbed Heidi¡¯s arm with a lewd smile that made Heidi just want to vomit.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t have anything to talk to you about!¡±

    Heidi subconsciously tried to draw back her hand, but found her arm tightly clutched by the other side.

    ¡°Howe there¡¯s nothing to talk about? You know what? Brother I am the best at chatting while doing it, to ensure that you talk and still want to talk ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shame on you ¡­¡±

    Heidi¡¯s whole body is not good when she stares angrily at the gangly man in front of her.

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Kate woke up and saw the skinny man grabbing Heidi, got up with all her strength and bit him hard on the arm.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    With a big wave of the thin man¡¯s hand, Kate¡¯s entire body was thrown two meters away.

    The man pushed Heidi hard and looked at the blood-soaked teeth marks on his arm, a murderous gleam in the skinny man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Bitchy girl, how dare you even bite me, I think you are tired of living!¡±

    The words fell, the man went forward and leaped at Kate a few feet, while kicking, while cursing and chattering and shouting.

    ¡°Stop it, let go of my sister!¡±

    Heidi stood up and used all her strength to knock the skinny man away, holding Kate tightly behind her.

    Looking at the blood spilling from the corner of Kate¡¯s mouth, Heidi painfully reached out and carefully wiped her away, tears at the corners of her eyes like continuous rain, spilling down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry sister, Kate doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±

    Kate¡¯s heart hurt more than a pinprick when she watched Heidi shed tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my sister¡¯s fault, it¡¯s my sister who didn¡¯t protect you well!¡±

    Turning her head, Heidi stared coldly at Sky and said indignantly, ¡°If mom¡¯s spirit in heaven saw you fail to save your own daughter from death, I wonder how chilled she would be!¡±

    She sometimes really doesn¡¯t understand how her mother fell for this beastly man in the first ce, even when her own daughter was beaten violently!

    Oh a smile ¡­

    When Sky heard Heidi¡¯s words, it was as if he had heard a big joke. He walked up to Heidi and sneered, ¡°If she can really see it, I would be happy to let her see this scene now, or at least let her know the consequences thate with betraying people!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to talk about my mother like that, you¡¯re not qualified!¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t owed that huge gambling debt and forced her mother to sleep with those people, her mother wouldn¡¯t have died from the shame she felt, all of this was caused by him, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he was Kate¡¯s real father, she wouldn¡¯t even be here talking so much crap to him.

    Snap ¡­

    The words just fell, a crisp p on Heidi¡¯s white and tender face, and soon the left side of the face swelled up.

    Sky looked at Heidi with a fierce face, grabbed her hair and said viciously, ¡°I¡¯m not qualified, if your mother wasn¡¯t cheap in the first ce, not to mention I begged her, even if I put a knife to her neck she wouldn¡¯t have agreed, let alone run off to have sex with those men!¡±

    ¡°My mother is not, not ¡­¡±

    Heidi shook her head desperately and hissed tearfully.

    She sometimes really does not understand why men can be a woman¡¯s contribution to say so disgusting, but also their own cowardly ipetence to say so noble, is it really as Mom said before she died, the world simply no good men?

    If mom didn¡¯t have feelings for the man in front of her and wanted to protect her, how would she have protected him and then chosen to kill herself afterwards?

    ¡°Don¡¯t think of your mother as a holy angel, but she¡¯s actually dirtier than ink at her core!¡±

    Came up to Heidi¡¯s ear, Sky said in one word.

    ¡°You lie, you nder ¡­¡±

    Mom in her heart is like the lotus flower in the pond, out of the mud and not stained, if not because she saw the wrong person, believe in the wrong person, she simply did note to this point.

    Staring viciously at Sky, Heidi said coldly, ¡°Sky, don¡¯t you forget, if it wasn¡¯t for your huge gambling debts, how would mom have agreed to your shameless request in a desperate situation, if it wasn¡¯t for mom¡¯s payment, you would have died in the hands of those people!¡±

    After saying that, Heidi sucked her nose and added: ¡°I really feel bad for my mom, using her dignity and body for a guy with a human face!¡±

    The words fell, only to hear the sound of pping cut through the inside of Susan¡¯s ravine.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t hit your sister, don¡¯t hit your sister!¡±

    Kate struggled and her hands kept pulling at Sky¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°Get lost, I¡¯ll settle your score with youter!¡±

    With a strong push, Sky threw Kate away, only to hear a muffled grunt, and saw Kate just hit the boulder not far in front of him.

    Heidi felt her heart stop as she watched the blood gushing out of the back of Kate¡¯s head.

    ¡°Kate ¡­¡±

    ¡°Bastard, let go of me!¡±

    Heidi hit Sky with both hands indiscriminately, but to no avail.

    Coldly looked at Kate who fell in a pool of blood, Sky¡¯s face did not have a trace of worry like, but instead was more than a trace of happiness.

    ¡°Big brother, if it won¡¯t be to get someone killed!¡±

    ¡°What are you nervous about, it¡¯s just a little girl who died? What¡¯s all the fuss about!¡±

    Warren gave the skinny man a nce and gave him a calcted nk stare.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    In the mob, life and death for them has long been amon urrence, besides, even if they really want to pursue, is also to pursue Sky¡¯s responsibility, and they have nothing to do with half a penny.

    ¡°Sky, just about, haven¡¯t you ever heard that women are for pain? Look at the way you beat people up ¡­¡±

    Warren walked up to Heidi¡¯s face and looked at her delicate white face that was swollen like a pig¡¯s head from Sky¡¯s beating, and a pair of big dirty hands couldn¡¯t help but go to Heidi¡¯s face.

    With a tilt of his head, he dodged the opponent¡¯s hands that looked and felt disgusting.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo, still a little chili, tasty enough! Brother I like your kind of temper, spicy and choking, you see, my brother can¡¯t wait for you!¡±

    The words fell, and before Heidi could react, the other party had already bullied him and pinned him underneath.

    Fred had someone quickly find out the address of Heidi¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house and drove off before he had a chance to speak to Rosemary.

 Chapter 512 abolish him

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you, aren¡¯t you feeling well?¡±

    When she returned from the store, Rosemary was distracted and felt that Fred seemed to be hiding something from her.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who had been wandering around inside the living room, and stretched out his hands to touch Rosemary¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Rosemary told Wilson about her encounter with Fred at the coffee house today, then looked at him and said, ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Fred like this, do you think something has happened to Heidi!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Heidi went back to the country?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because Heidi¡¯s back in the country that I¡¯m worried! I saw Fred like that today, and I¡¯m sure he just met Heidi, or he wouldn¡¯t havee straight after the coffee house looking for someone!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s sad face, Wilson smiled lightly and said, ¡°If you really want to know, I¡¯ll just make a phone call and let the people below check it out!¡±

    Wilson knew the importance of Heidi in Rosemary¡¯s heart, after all, when she was down and out, only Heidi was by her side and caring!

    Although the person who saved him was Marcy, but no matter what Marcy is a man after all, some things are still not convenient to confide in.

    ¡°Being said that, it reminds me!¡±

    Before he could react to what Rosemary meant by saying it, Wilson saw that she was already on the phone with her cell phone to Marcy.

    He also wanted to perform well in front of his wife, but now he has given the opportunity directly to his rival, Wilson has a feeling of stealing the chicken at the moment.

    Marcy, who received the call, was surprised that Rosemary would call him, and his mood rxed.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Marcy, has Fred been in touch with you in thest two days?¡±

    When he picked up the phone, Rosemary went straight to the point, probably because we were all good friends, and it was obvious that we were talking to each other without that rusty set of formalities.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been calling him for the past two days and his cell phone hasn¡¯t been working, so I¡¯m a little worried!¡±

    Rosemary knew that Marcy was busy with the cooperation abroad at the moment. After thinking about it, she decided not to let Marcy worry about it, after all, she was only guessing, in case it affected his work, it would be bad!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! He went abroad for an operation some time ago and only returned three days ago, so he¡¯s probably hiding somewhere to get some shut-eye right now!¡±

    For Fred, Marcy that is very clear, this guy every time as long as the outside to do a big surgery, that back to the country of a week, he will almost always find a very Susan ce to recuperate the body, until his head inside the brain cells all back to finish!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it seems I was worried!¡±

    ¡°Young master, the time hase!¡±

    Rosemary heard someone on the other side of the phone rushing Marcy and said, ¡°Then you get busy! We¡¯ll talk when you get back!¡±

    Although Marcy was very reluctant to hang up the phone, she eventually smiled and admonished a few words, then hung up.

    Standing aside, Marks saw Marcy hang up and spoke up, ¡°Is Miss Harris looking for Mr. Davis?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Davis just half an hour ago had someone investigate the address of Miss Heidi¡¯s grandmother¡¯s house, I heard my brother say that Mr. Davis seemed to sound very anxious, could something have happened?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just say that?¡±

    Marcy swept a cold eye across the room, then took out her cell phone and dialed Rosemary¡¯s number.

    ¡°Larry, are you sure you saw them here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s where I saw them carrying Kate that way!¡±

    Larry panted and looked at the emptywn in front of him, and his heart followed the anxiety.

    ¡°I think we should just spread out to find, this is not a way to find!¡±

    The vige chief¡¯s oldest son looked at the group and suggested.

    ¡°Good, then everyone pay more attention to safety, if you see Heidi, shout loudly, do not fight with Sky hard, that guy is not a good guy!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Vige Chief!¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Everyone was about to leave when they saw a luxury SUV driving this way.

    Although we are all country people, but the vige chief¡¯s two sons are working in the city, naturally see that these two cars are not the average person can afford to drive!

    Waved to everyone, signaling everyone to lean to one side, and just as everyone gave way to the car, the car stopped in front of everyone.

    Fred stepped down from the car, walked up to the vige chief and politely asked, ¡°Hello, may I ask if this is the road to Seven Mile Gully?¡±

    ¡°Yes, keep driving two miles ahead and you will see a vige entrance, and there is the Seven Mile Gully!¡±

    The vige chief¡¯s eldest son walked up to his dad and said to Fred, pointing to the road ahead.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The words fell, everyone saw Fred ready to leave, I do not know who said: ¡°Vige Chief, we better hurry to find Heidi,te, I¡¯m afraid she will be at a disadvantage!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, and everyone headed to the front.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Fred suddenly pulled one of the younger boys and looked at him and asked, ¡°Is the Heidi you were talking about Heidi, Lucia¡¯s granddaughter from Seven Mile Gap?¡±

    ¡°You know Heidi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Heidi¡¯s, may I ask how she is?¡±

    The boy is Heidi¡¯s cousin Nancy¡¯s son Chaplin, see each other know Heidi, hurriedly said: ¡°Heidi¡¯s stepfather took Kate, Heidi know after chasing her stepfather went!¡±

    ¡°Chaplin, what are you dawdling about,e on!¡±

    ¡°Here ites!¡±

    The words fell, Chaplin also do not care if Fred understood, rushed after everyone.

    ¡°You and Sky both stand guard here now, and when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll let you guys have it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    The skinny man looked at the tender-skinned Heidi, eyes flooded with lust, rubbed his hands, that look like a hungry, vicious wolf saw the fresh and delicious prey.

    ¡°Let go of me, beast!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s heart was filled with Kate, who was in a pool of blood, as she looked at the man on top of her, and used all her strength to push her knee hard into her opponent¡¯s crotch. The other side instantly fell to the side.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Warren clutched his lifeblood, his whole body curled into a ball with a painful face.

    ¡°Boss, Warren, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The skinny man heard the howl of a killing piging from inside and rushed in.

    Heidi hurriedly got up from the ground and ran in the direction of Kate¡¯s side.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Once inside, the two men saw Warren, who was holding his penis tightly in his hands, and rushed forward to help him up.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I think I hear a sounding from over there!¡±

 Chapter 513 Sorry Iâ€™m late

    ¡°Get that little bitch for me, quick ¡­¡±

    Warren yelled at the two of them, pointing to Heidi, who was fleeing that way.

    Heidi no longer cared about the pain in her body, the only thing she wanted now was to hurry up and get Kate out of here.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She can¡¯t let anything happen to Kate!

    The eyes were about to run to Kate, but Sky blocked the way.

    ¡°Run, run! Aren¡¯t you a good runner? Why aren¡¯t you running!¡±

    The skinny man came up from behind, grabbed Heidi by the hair and said viciously.

    ¡°You bitch, how dare you shade my boss behind our backs, I¡¯ll show you now what it means to live worse than death!¡±

    With those words, the skinny man lifted his foot and kicked at Heidi¡¯s body.

    Seeing that her opponent¡¯s fist and foot were about tond on her body, Heidi subconsciously closed her eyes without the intended pain.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Only a scream was heard and Heidi only felt herself falling into a warm embrace with that familiar smell.

    Opening her eyes, Heidi saw Fred hugging her, and when she saw her swollen cheeks, reced by Fred¡¯s murderous eyes, the air instantly dropped a dozen degrees.

    At this time, the vige chief has led everyone over, when they saw Heidi¡¯s swollen face, everyone immediately had the momentum of wanting to dismantle Sky.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte! Take a break, I¡¯ll take you home soon!¡±

    With these words, Fred said to the vige chief, ¡°Please take care of Heidi for me first, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Fred gave Heidi a reassuring smile before turning to look at the three men in front of him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Warren looked at Fred in front of him, and at this moment he did not realize that he was close to death.

    ¡°Say, will you endit yourselves or will you let me do it myself?¡±

    Step by step, Fred stared at them coldly, that look like Satan, the god of death, who had returned from hell.

    ¡°The mouth is not small, a not even hairy hairy boy how dare also in front of my tiger master screaming, I will now let you see ¡­¡±

    Warren¡¯s words had not yet finished, only to hear a click, followed by Warren¡¯s pig-killing voice, which instantly cut through the entire sky.

    No one saw Fred strike, and when everyone reflected, the man called Warren was already sprawled on the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    At some point, the skinny man had an extra fruit knife of about twenty centimeters in his hand and was stabbing towards Fred¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Fred, look out!¡±

    When everyone thought Fred was dead at the moment, Fred lifted his foot and kicked at the hands of the skinny man, only to hear a ng, the fruit knife had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Before Heidi could react, she saw a figure instantly put Kate in her arms.

    ¡°Kate!¡±

    At some point, Sky had a fruit knife in his hand, which was now sharply ced on Kate¡¯s slender neck.

    Heidi just felt like a heart was about to jump out, tears kept falling from the corners of her eyes, and it felt like her heart was about to stop.

    The vige chief was also stunned by Sky¡¯s move and shouted, ¡°Sky, are you crazy? That¡¯s your daughter!¡±

    ¡°You shut up! This you have nothing to do with you!¡±

    Sky pointed his knife at the vige chief and said menacingly.

    ¡°I tell you, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you have in mind, it¡¯s fine if you want me to let her go, as long as you prepare $30 million for me, I¡¯ll let her go right away!¡±

    ¡°Thirty million?¡±

    Even if they don¡¯t eat and drink for ten lifetimes, they can¡¯t have that kind of money.

    ¡°Sky, are you crazy!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I have 100, 000 on this card, it¡¯s all my savings, I¡¯ll give it all to you, please let Kate go!¡±

    Heidi took out a bank card from her pocket with trembling hands and was about to hand it to him when she heard Sky grunt coldly.

    ¡°Taking 100, 000 dors and trying to get rid of me, do you really think you¡¯re sending out a caller?¡±

    At this moment Sky has already given up, he must use Heidi and the rtionship between the man in front of him, a fierce knock, or he owes those gambling debts, even if he can get out of here alive, those people will definitely not let him go. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t have that much money, even if I¡¯m sold, I don¡¯t have that much money!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, anyway, if you don¡¯t see the money you can wait for the corpse!¡±

    Kate listened to Sky¡¯s words, her heart felt as if she had been stabbed by a needle. She couldn¡¯t understand how other people¡¯s fathers always cared for their daughters in their own hands, while her own father was bent on her death.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her sister all these years, I¡¯m afraid she would have been gone from this world.

    And now, his own father is holding a knife to his own neck to threaten his sister.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give you $30 million, and you let Kate go immediately!¡±

    Fred took out a check from inside his pocket, wrote down the amount of thirty million on it as fast as he could, and handed it to Sky.

    ¡°I want cash, not a check!¡±

    Sky¡¯s words,pletely enraged everyone present, but he still has Kate in his hands, everyone just dare not speak.

    ¡°I came in a hurry, I don¡¯t have that much cash on me, if you have to have cash, I can call someone to send it over!¡±

    Fred eyes have been staring at Sky, before he has hinted at the vige chief¡¯s son, see he understood his meaning, now the most urgent thing is to stabilize the other side, try to dy time, y hold. This way, it won¡¯t take long for Sky to slowly loosen up!

    But Sky is not stupid, if he really let Fred call someone to send the money over, in case the other side called the police, then he would have nothing.

    ¡°Dad, do you really treat me that badly?¡±

    Just as everyone was thinking about the $30 million, Kate, who had been quiet, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, your arrival was supposed to be an ident, and I can tell you unequivocally that I never believed you were my daughter!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, why do you keep me with you?¡±

    Skyughed, looked at Kate and said, ¡°You¡¯re my cash cow, if I didn¡¯t have you with me, would I get all your sister¡¯s money back and give it to me?¡±

    Originally, Kate will stay around is actually trying to trap Heidi, know thatst time someone took hundreds of thousands of dors to buy Kate, he realized that it is not a loss to raise a cheap bastard!

    It turns out that I have always been a burden to my sister, it was me who made it so hard for her, it was me who dragged her down with me!

 Chapter 514 Didnâ€™t we say weâ€™d be together for life?

    People often say that children from poor families be rich at an early age, and I¡¯m afraid they are talking about children like Kate!

    Everyone looked at Kate¡¯s originally pale face, just now because of the retention of so much blood, at the moment look like a white paper, let people can not bear to see.

    ¡°Kate, do you trust big brother?¡±

    Fred looked at Kate, whose lips were white, and became more and more distressed, hastily stopping her from continuing to speak, reserving thest of her strength.

    Kate smiled sweetly at Fred and said, ¡°Of course Kate trusts big brother!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Kate be good, don¡¯t say anything now, big brother has asked someone to prepare cash toe over, big brother will take Kate home right away, okay?¡±

    Heidi looked at Kate, who was about to copse at any moment, and stood across from her, unable to do anything but watch as the blood on her face slowly remained and then solidified.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m begging you, will you let Kate go? If you¡¯re worried that they won¡¯t give you the cash, then I¡¯ll be your hostage, okay?¡±

    Heidi suddenly shook off their hands and fell to her knees, looking at Sky begrudgingly.

    Because she knew if she didn¡¯t get Kate to the hospital, she wasn¡¯t going to make it.

    ¡°Get up sister, I don¡¯t want you to beg her, dad is dead, this is a devil now, he won¡¯t listen to you!¡±

    Looking at her favorite sister on her knees because of herself, Kate cried out weakly.

    Sky looked at their sisterly love, a coldugh escaped her lips, no matter how much she had scolded and enticed Kate over the years, she had never led her into another path, was this what others used to say, what seedling bears fruit?

    When I think of the only girl I met who made my heart flutter, I can¡¯t believe I betrayed myself in the end and gave birth to that man¡¯s sinful seed.

    ¡°Since you have a deep sisterly love, I will fulfill you!¡±

    Sky nced at the pale Kate and said to Heidi on the floor.

    Hearing that Sky was willing to let herselfe in for Kate, Heidi hurriedly stood up from the ground despite the pain in her body, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll count to one, two, three, you let Kate go and I¡¯ll go over!¡±

    At this moment, the vige chief¡¯s eldest son had somehow gotten around from behind Andy directly to Sky¡¯s back.

    Gave Fred a hand signal, then found the best position to wait for the best time to do it.

    Receiving a hint from the other side, Fred took Heidi¡¯s arm and shouted to Sky, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already thought about it, how about we start counting now and then we¡¯ll let them go together?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Fred started counting, ¡°One, two ¡­¡±

    ¡°Boom ¡­¡±

    At the moment when Sky let go of Kate, Zhang Hao, the vige chief¡¯s son, waved the stick in his hand and knocked down the back of Sky¡¯s head, only to hear a bang, Sky fell to the ground.

    ¡°Kate ¡­¡±

    Heidi how can not believe their eyes, rolling and crawling to Kate¡¯s side, hands tightly pressed Kate¡¯s neck, blood soon soaked Heidi¡¯s hands.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Kate, why are you so stupid?¡±

    Fred crouched in front of Kate, pressing firmly on the strong artery of the neck.

    ¡°Sister ¡­ sister, don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t be hard ¡­ sad, I ¡­ I¡¯m really ¡­ really tired, I can finally ¡­ finally go ¡­ to ¡­ find ¡­ find mom ¡­ now!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, I¡¯m not allowed to, didn¡¯t you promise that you would stay with my sister for the rest of my life? Grandma is gone, and now even you are leaving sister, what do you want sister to do in the future?¡±

    Heidi¡¯s head shook like a rattle, she couldn¡¯t believe the reality in front of her, the few people who were so happyst night, why they all left her after only one night!

    What did she do wrong and why did God do this to her!

    ¡°Sister ¡­ sister ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister is, sister is, Kate you do not speak now, Fred can certainly save you!¡±

    Heidiforted Kate while turning her head to look at Fred and choked out, ¡°Fred, you have to tell Kate that you can save her right, you have to say something Fred!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t you do this ¡­¡±

    Looking at such Heidi, Fred¡¯s heart is also very difficult, he also hopes that he can save Kate, but Kate¡¯s neck this knife, really ¡­

    Everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but have red eyes, but there was nothing anyone could do.

    ¡°Sister ¡­ sister, you do not ¡­ do not make it difficult for ¡­ big brother!¡±

    ¡°Big ¡­ big brother!¡±

    ¡°Kate, big brother is here!¡±

    Fred reached out a hand to grab Kate¡¯s small, slender hand and smiled at KateTammy.

    ¡°In the future, sister ¡­ sister will trouble ¡­ big brother ¡­ to take care of¡­ ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Kate ¡­¡±

    ¡°Kate, wake up, don¡¯t leave your sister, okay?¡±

    Heidi hugged Kate¡¯s thin body and kept shaking her body and screaming, but no matter how much Heidi screamed, Kate could no longer hear her calls.

    When Rosemary and Wilson arrived, they saw the scene in front of them, the originally lively and lovely Kate was no longer able to get up and pamper herself in front of them.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Looking at Heidi, who was sitting on the floor, clutching Kate¡¯s body, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    Because she knows that no matter what she says now, it¡¯s not going to help, the only thing she can do now is to stay quietly by her side.

    Squatting down, Rosemary hugged Heidi tightly, and tears fell silently from the corners of her eyes.

    Seeing such a scene, Wilson went to Fred¡¯s side and patted his shoulder, signaling him to leave for a while.

    At this time, Heidi¡¯s eyes were dull, empty, as if the world did not exist, and did not cry, is tightly pressed his cheek to Kate¡¯s pale forehead.

    Fred stood up, followed Wilson to the vige chief and said, ¡°Vige chief, you take everyone back first! We¡¯ll take care of the back end!¡±

    The words fell, just as Fred was about to leave, the vige chief suddenly called him, ¡°young man, there is something you may not know, is that Heidi¡¯s grandmother died this morning, because Heidi her mother left early, ording to the rules Heidi morning after tomorrow to go back to see her old man off for thest time.¡±

    Hearing the vige chief¡¯s words, Fred¡¯s body jerked stiffly, looking up at Heidi, who had been holding Kate in the distance, his heart aching and unable to breathe.

    Although separated by a certain distance, Fred could still clearly see Heidi¡¯s slightly trembling shoulders.

    ¡°Heidi is a bitter child, since you are all her friends, then Heidi will trouble you to take care of her, we are leaving!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The vige chief took one look at Heidi in the distance, sighed softly, and left with everyone.

 Chapter 515 forced marriage

    ¡°What are you going to do with those guys?¡±

    Wilson took a look at Warren and the skinny man on the ground, after all, the cause of this matter is because of Fred, now it is more reasonable for him to handle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve called someone toe and take care of it, let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    Nodded, Wilson also agreed with Fred¡¯s idea, after all, now that the person is gone, it is always better to be buried.

    Fred came to Heidi¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Heidi, let¡¯s take Kate home!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With that said, Fred squatted down and prepared to hug Kate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    Heidi slowly lifted her head, looked at Kate, who had no blood left, and softly said, ¡°Kate, my sister will take you home and take you to your mom!¡±

    With those words, Heidi slowly walked forward with Kate in her arms.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, the car is ready!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    The man in ck looked at Fred, whose face was dark and frightening, and always felt that the sky was turning over.

    In the gang everyone knows, Fred character mild, treating brothers like brothers, never because of some trivial things will randomly chastise the brothers inside the gang, can be considered the gang inside the best talk a master.

    But the scene in front of them is the first time they have encountered, and I do not know which one of them has the guts to mess with Fred like this.

    When the men in ck saw Heidiing out with Kate in her hands and Fred rushing forward to help, everyone seemed to be able to guess what was going on.

    On the way, Heidi did not say a word. Rosemary was worried that Heidi could not think, so she stayed by her side.

    The car just kept going to the funeral home downtown until the funeral director came over and said the cremation could begin. Everyone thought Heidi would cry and make a big fuss, but instead she spoke to the funeral director.

    ¡°Hello, my grandmother also passed away this morning, now in the seven mile ditch, your car can go over there to help me pick up?¡±

    The person in charge nced at Fred and saw him nod before saying, ¡°Okay!¡±

    Time flies, and two hourster, Heidi has two more urns in her hands ¨C her beloved grandmother and her beloved little sister!

    Without saying a word, Heidi carried the urn all the way to the back of the hill, and Fred knew she was taking them to her mother¡¯s grave.

    And just a half hour ago, Heidi used all the money on her card to buy the grave next to his mom¡¯s.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll leave Grandma and Kate in your care from now on!¡±

    Rosemary stood by and just watched as Heidi kept talking and talking, no one went up to her to persuade her that only by letting her say everything that was on her mind would her heart slowly let go.

    It was only when Heidi passed out against the headstone that Fred carried her back.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just let me stay with Heidi tonight!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Since Fred said Heidi was handed over to her, you should trust Fred, and besides, haven¡¯t you always wanted Heidi to find a man who would give her happiness?¡±

    A light sigh, why does God always like to joke with them?

    Turning her head to look out at the scenery drifting by on the roadside, Rosemary thought back on what had happened in the meantime, especially when she saw Kate fall in front of her, she suddenly figured out so many things again!

    ¡°Rosemary, will youe back to C City with me?¡±

    He has been following Rosemary to the capital for more than three months. Yesterday, his family called to say that his grandmother¡¯s condition has be more and more serious, and thepany seems to be in trouble recently, so he has to go back in the next two days, but he really hopes that Rosemary can go back with him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and resign with the president tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Ah, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wilson braked sharply, scaring Rosemary, who hurriedly stuck her head out to look, thinking she had hit someone.

    Before Rosemary could react, she was hugged by Wilson, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re really willing to go back with me, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want me to go back with you?¡±

    Looking at an excited Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s asked with deliberate anger.

    ¡°I thought I was dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it hurts ¡­¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary reached out and gave Wilson¡¯s arm a firm squeeze and said with a smile, ¡°Knowing that it hurts means you¡¯re not dreaming!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, so when do we go back?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, these days definitely not, even if the president is willing to let me leave, but Heidi now in this state, I can not leave ah!¡±

    In fact, half a month ago she has already begun to hand over their own work at hand, this period of time Wilson has done everything he saw in the eyes, if this can not impress her, then she really want to doubt their own heart is not made of stone.

    ¡°And you¡¯re right, she needs you the most at this time!¡±

    But grandma¡¯s health can¡¯t wait that long! What¡¯s more, there are already many projects inside thepany that have been sabotaged one after another by a mysterious person on purpose, and although he has stopped each time, it¡¯s not always the case.

    ¡°Rosemary, I think how about we ask Heidi toe back to C City with us?¡±

    Wilson gripped the steering wheel with both hands and thought for a while, said.

    ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡±

    Now that Heidi is alone, after all, this is her ce of sadness, and maybe it would be good for her to leave and start over in another ce.

    Today¡¯s events hit Heidi too hard, and she was really ufortable leaving her here alone.

    Although Fred was said to be able to take care of her, Heidi never took a stand against Fred anyway, and I don¡¯t know what was in her mind.

    ¡°Tell you what! I¡¯ll ask her tomorrow when I go see her!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After setting Heidi up, Fred was in the study on the phone, his handsome face full of impatience.

    Heidi woke up to see herself lying in an unfamiliar room, looking at the understated and luxurious design inside the room, if it was the old days, she would have appreciated it.

    It may be that she has been crying for too long today and her throat is very dry. Getting out of bed and putting on a pair of slippers, Heidi opens the door to her room and prepares to go downstairs.

    Came downstairs, poured himself a ss of water and took a few sips, and was about to leave when Heidi heard a roaring from inside the study.

    ¡°I told you long ago that I don¡¯t need you to take care of my business, and I won¡¯t marry her, you can go ahead and do it if you like!¡±

    Fred annoyed pulled the cor of his chest, the old man recently did not know what was going on, nothing even got a fianc¨¦e with him.

    Or his most hated follower!

    Just as Fred was muttering, there was a sudden, soft rumble from outside and hurriedly opened the door to go out.

 Chapter 516 Let me protect you from now on, okay?

    Fred just walked out and saw the maids cleaning the living room, so he didn¡¯t take what just happened to heart and turned around and went back into the study.

    Seeing him turn around and enter the study, the tears in Heidi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be stopped, pouring down like a dike.

    She has long known that a person of his status is simply impossible to have anything to do with her, even if they have thatyer of rtionship between them, even if the two forced together, in the end, they will still be separated.

    Just when she heard it in person, her heart still couldn¡¯t help but ache.

    Because she knows that only a heart deeply in love will hurt like it does now.

    In one day, Heidi lost her favorite and closest family member, and she feels more alone than ever.

    She wanted to cry, as if hiding in an unupied ce for a good cry, all the hard feelings in her heart.

    Outside the window, lightning shed, the window was rattled by the wind, and the tree branches inside the garden were creaked by the wind. A loud thunder coaxed, Heidi was frightened the whole person curled up in a corner.

    Since childhood Heidi was afraid of thunder on rainy days, but that was with her grandmother, after leaving her grandmother out she ran into the kind couple, andter met Rosemary, even in the coffee house on rainy days there was Kate¡¯spany, but now ¡­

    The more I think about Heidi¡¯s heart, the more scared I am, covering my ears with both hands, but I can¡¯t stop the sound of thunderstorming from outside.

    Fred had just finished his business when he heard the sound of thundering from outside, and remembered that Heidi had once said that she was most afraid of thunder on a rainy day.

    Just as I reached the door, I heard the sound of wailing and cryinging from inside the room.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Pushing open the door, Fred cowered in the corner of Heidi and rushed forward to take her in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just thunder, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Seeing that it was Fred, Heidi hugged him tightly, afraid that he would leave.

    Heidi¡¯s body twitched with fear, and she was hurriedly picked up and ced on the bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, stay with me, okay?¡±

    Fred, who just wanted to stand up, was pulled by Heidi, with two lines of tears still hanging on his face, and that look was heartbreaking to see.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I just want to get you a ss of water!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not thirsty, will you sit with me for a while?¡±

    Taking Fred¡¯s arm, Heidi pleaded.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When he agreed, Heidi moved her body to the side to make some room for Fred.

    Worried that thunder at night might scare Heidi, Fred simplyid down beside her and held her in his arms.

    Perhaps because of the fear of thunder, Heidi did not stop him from approaching, but was more than a little dependent.

    ¡°Heidi, will you let me protect you from now on?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Fred suddenly spoke up.

    The body of the person in his arms stiffened violently, thinking of what he had just heard in the study, but tears had wet his eyes at some point.

    ¡°Fred,st night was just an ident, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart. No matter what, I should thank you for saving me!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Heidi closed her eyes and said.

    Hearing Heidi say this, Fred turned around and pressed himself against Heidi¡¯s body and said hurriedly, ¡°Heidi, you know I don¡¯t want to be with you just to be in charge, I really like you and really want to protect you from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    The tears slowly flowed down the corners of her eyes, looking at the only man she had ever been attracted to, Heidi didn¡¯t know how to answer his words at this moment.

    ¡°Heidi, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you crying?¡±

    Fred can¡¯t stand to see women in tears, and now it hurts to see Heidi incessantly shedding tears.

    ¡°Fred, I¡¯m a little tired and want to rest!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you sleep! I¡¯ll go get you some ice packs over here!¡±

    Seeing Heidi close her eyes, Fred then got up from on and headed for the door.

    Three dayster.

    Rosemary got up early and was ready to go to the office for the final handover.

    When she came to thepany, Rosemary went straight to Jacob¡¯s office. She went backst night and thought of Heidi¡¯s recent bad mood, and thought that she had basically finished handling the handover work on her hands, so she resigned directly like Jacob, and today was herst day to work at Huan Yu.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, President!¡±

    Pushing open the door, Rosemary saw Jacob already working on the job.

    ¡°You saidst night that something happened to Heidi, is she okay now!¡±

    Jacob put down the work in hand, walked to the couch and sat down, asking with concern.

    ¡°Not good! Losing the same two loved ones in one day, do you think she¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    Sighing softly, Rosemary shook her head and said.

    Jacob looked at Rosemary and said with a reluctant face, ¡°When I think that you will soon leave Huan Yu and the Capitol, I really can¡¯t let you go!¡±

    A faint smile, ¡°If the president really misses me, you are always wee toe to C City as a guest, and I will definitely take the president around well then!¡±

    ¡°Come on, if you really let you take me around, I¡¯m worried that when Ie to sit here, when I go back is carried back!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s pettiness and dominance he has seen before, and he doesn¡¯t want to be cklisted by him!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s guaranteed that nothing like this will happen!¡±

    Rosemary was also amused by Jacob¡¯s words and hastily smiled and assured him.

    In fact, she sometimes feels that Wilson is indeed very petty, even the usual phone call with Tina for a while, he has to eat a little jealousy, let alone these rich and powerful young talent.

    ¡°Well, since you have made your choice, I have blessed you as a friend and hope you are happy!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks, I will!¡±

    Coming out of Jacob¡¯s office, Rosemary went straight to her office, and just as she entered, she saw Phoebe and Vivianing in from outside!

    ¡°Vanessa, I heard you¡¯ve resigned from the president, right?¡±

    Putting down what he was holding, Rosemary looked at them, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Well, the president has approved it, so you no longer have to worry about me threatening you in the future!¡±

    Phoebe and Vivian looked at each other, walked to Rosemary and said with a face of shame: ¡°Vanessa, it was our fault before, we were too small-minded and caused you to be ostracized in thepany, Vivian and I came here to apologize to you today, I hope you will be generous and forgive us. I hope you will be generous and forgive us for the mistakes we made before.¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary didn¡¯t react for a moment. Phoebe and Vivian, who had always regarded her as a thorn in her side, were now standing in front of her asking her for forgiveness.

    Vivian saw Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything for half a day and thought she was angry with them, so she also hurriedly said, ¡°Vanessa, it¡¯s my fault for always being against you before, now I officially apologize like you! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

 Chapter 517 Summation

    Looking at them, they don¡¯t look like they¡¯re here for trouble. Do the two of them really realize their mistake?

    ¡°I¡¯m d I was able to get the two of you to acknowledge me on my way out, and now that we¡¯ve gotten the word out, there¡¯s nothing more to do!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think she could still make up with the two of them after leaving Huan Yu, and was happy from the bottom of her heart.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Vanessa, you are our idol, we have discussed with the president, after this quarter¡¯s new productunch, we will go abroad for further study!¡±

    ¡°I believe you will be the best designers!¡±

    Phoebe looked at Rosemary with an adoring face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Vanessa, we will definitely work hard to be better designers!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can!¡±

    In fact, their design is really good, as long as they can use more on it, I believe that soon the two of them will be quite excellent designers.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave Vanessa alone, bye!¡±

    With those words, Phoebe and Vivian left the office together.

    Watching them leave in a happy mood, Rosemary thought for half a day and couldn¡¯t think what they were so happy about.

    Is it just because she forgave them or because of what she just said!

    After thinking about it for half a day without thinking, simply do not think about it, no matter what purpose ites from, as long as it is good for Huan Yu Group, that is good!

    After handing over all the work, Rosemary was about to go say hello to Lorry when she saw himing this way. Rosemary was about to go say hello to Lorry when she saw himing this way.

    ¡°Lorry!¡±

    ¡°I heard from the president that you are leaving Huan Yu today, I specially came to see you off!¡±

    Since Rosemary came to work at Huan Yu Group, the original boring office life had some color, but now she has to leave again, it is really sad to think about it.

    ¡°Just in time, let¡¯s go and sit down below!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary and Lorry went downstairs to the office together, ordered a cup of tea, and chatted over it.

    ¡°Just when I was packing in my office, Phoebe and Vivian both came to my office to beg for peace with me, so that I still haven¡¯t digested it?¡± ,

    Lorry looked at Rosemary¡¯s exaggerated expression and suddenly asked, ¡°Vanessa, do you know who Phoebe and Vivian¡¯s idols are?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    How can she know who their idols are? They have been true to her since she joined thepany, and she doesn¡¯t even have time to talk to them normally, so how can she know those things about her.

    ¡°Their idol is the famous designer S. Z!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t really tell, do they both still have good taste?¡±

    ¡°So when they know that the idol of their hearts is right in front of them, doesn¡¯t that thing you said make sense easily?¡±

    Watching Rosemary¡¯s smile froze at the corners of her mouth, the corners of Lorry¡¯s lips rose slightly, seemingly amused by the image before her.

    Once Tammy smiled, Rosemary stroked the broken hair on her forehead and asked with a smile, ¡°When did you guys know I was S. Z.?¡±

    ¡°It was after the new productunch, the president and I went to Mrs. Mar Ruth¡¯s design exhibition and saw in it that S. Z¡¯s design was almost ny-nine percent simr to your design style, and we were very surprised at the time, so the president went to the door specifically to ask Mrs. Mar Ruth for advice, and she told us that S. Z was the most soulful designer she had ever seen, simply because she likes Susan and doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed by others, so her designs can basically be said to be unobtainable!¡±

    ¡°Later Mrs. Mar Ruth also told us about the scene where you met her, which happened to be basically the same as what you said to us, and at that time the president and I could conclude 100% that you were the mystery man s. z!¡±

    Rosemary shrugged and said with a smile, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that you all would remember so clearly what I just casually said and even guessed my other identity because of it, it seems that you and the president are really not like what I usually see!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no third person will ever know about this matter except the president and I. As for Phoebe and Vivian, I just point it out in front of them, as to whether they really take you as s. z, that¡¯s something to ask them.¡±

    Lorry, worried that Rosemary might have a problem with them because of this, hurriedly exined.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, in fact, I¡¯m not right about this matter, I should have told you guys a long time ago, but at that time I saw that everyone didn¡¯t quite approve of my design, I was worried that if I said it you would think I was lying to you!¡±

    In fact, at the end of that new productunch, she had thought about telling Jacobher true identity as s. z, but then certain things led to nothing being said.

    While the two were talking, Lorry was called away by Jacob.

    ¡°Heidi, let¡¯s go for a walk outside!¡±

    Rosemary arrived at Fred¡¯s cottage and suggested to Heidi, who was sitting on the couch.

    Always this is not good, sooner orter will suffocate people out of the disease.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    These days Rosemary wille here to keep Heidipany whenever she has nothing to do. Under Rosemary¡¯s slow persuasion, Heidi has been able to eat slowly and look better than before!

    The two strolled through the park, looking at the garden full of flowers inside the park, but Heidi was in little mood to enjoy.

    ¡°Heidi, how have you and Fred been doing?¡±

    ¡°I turned him down!¡±

    A few simple words cover everything, except what Rosemary doesn¡¯t understand is that it¡¯s clear that Heidi loves Fred, so why did she reject him?

    ¡°He already has a fianc¨¦e, and his parents called the other day to tell Fred to go back and consummate the marriage as soon as possible, you know, a rtionship or marriage without a blessing can¡¯t be happy!¡±

    ¡°So you chose to run away from your feelings for Fred, did you?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary asked heartily.

    Instead of answering Rosemary¡¯s words, Heidi sat on a park bench and kept on shedding tears because only she knew how much her heart was hurting!

    ¡°Heidi, I know that your heart has always loved Fred, and Fred loves you, so let Fred go and marry a woman he doesn¡¯t love, do you think he¡¯ll be happy?¡±

    Rosemary knows what Heidi is worried about, and the only reason she¡¯s telling her this now is that she hopes she won¡¯t regret the decision she made todayter!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be happy, but I know he won¡¯t be happy with me!¡±

    I me the disparity between their identities and backgrounds, so that she did not even have a chance to fight for it.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided,e back to c-city with me!¡±

 Chapter 518 Waiting for you!

    ¡°What about your work here?¡±

    Looking up at Rosemary, it was clear that this decision came somewhat abruptly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished handing over the work on the Huan Yu side, I¡¯m going to go back to c-city with Wilson!¡± After all, that¡¯s her home.

    And she misses her friends and grandmother over there, too.

    Heidi looked at her with a Tammy smile on her face and said, ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to forgive him, it seems like you¡¯ve really let go of what happened before, I¡¯m so happy for you!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s heart is very relieved to see Rosemary open her heart to Wilson¡¯s love again.

    In the time she has spent with Wilson, she has learned that Wilson is really a good man worthmitting to for life.

    The most important thing is that they love each other deeply and she hopes that Rosemary will really find her happiness.

    ¡°Since I came back from the city of C, really figured out a lot of things, I think I used to think too much, always afraid that because they will drag him, but recently some things also let me understand that sometimes life is really short, he can always kill you by surprise, life is like a road to see the end, bumpy, who do not know what awaits them in front is a cliff or a t I just want to cherish the moment!¡±

    The corners of her lips rose slightly as Rosemary smiled.

    ¡°Cherish the moment?¡±

    Heidi¡¯s mind kept recalling the words Rosemary had just said, could she really do it?

    Looking at her torn look, Rosemary patted her shoulder and said, ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought about it now, don¡¯t jump to conclusions so quickly, just think of it as apanying me to c-city, and when you¡¯ve calmed down and thought it through, you can say it in, okay?¡±

    Rosemary frowned slightly, if not deep love, and how can be so torn?

    Nodded, maybe Rosemary was right, she really shouldn¡¯t jump to conclusions too soon, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to either her or Fred.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Fredabout it tonight!¡± No matter what, she¡¯s staying with him now, even if she¡¯s going to c-city, she should still discuss it with him.

    ¡°Good! Then I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock!¡±

    ¡°Eh!¡±

    The two chatted outside for a while longer before Rosemary walked Heidi back to Fred¡¯s vi.

    When Fred returned home, he saw Heidi with her apron on in the kitchen, busy.

    ¡°Fred, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Seeing Fred back, Heidi shouted with a smile.

    Putting down the things in his hands, Fred walked into the kitchen and wrapped his hands around Heidi¡¯s thin waist from behind, and said heartily, ¡°If you¡¯re not well, you should rest Kevin, howe you¡¯re still cooking yourself?¡±

    Slightly stunned, thenughed: ¡°I¡¯ve been fine, these days because of my things are almost exhausted you, I stewed some chicken soup, drink a little moreter!¡±

    Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Heidi urged again, ¡°Go wash your hands first, dinner will be ready soon!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When Heidi wasn¡¯t looking, Fred quickly dropped a kiss on her cheek before he was satisfied and headed for the bathroom.

    Soon the table was ready with four dishes and one soup, all of which Fred usually likes to eat.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a hearty meal, looks like I¡¯m in for a treat today!¡±

    Fred said in a cheerful mood as he put a piece of sweet and sour pork in his mouth.

    Heidi looked at Fred eating happily, but her heart was a bitterness.

    I remember the first time I met him before, he was also now like this, sitting at the dinner table eating with pleasure, since then he has relied on the habit of dawdling in her, thinking that today is likely to be thest time I cook for him, the heart is very hard.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    Seeing that she had been sitting there looking at herself in a daze, Fred stood up from his seat and touched her forehead, the heat in his palm was like a current quickly prating her whole body.

    ¡°Fred, I have something I want to discuss with you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is going back to c-town with Wilson tomorrow, and she asked me to go with her!¡±

    Heidi kept picking up and putting down the rice in the bowl with her chopsticks, as if she had a grudge against the rice in the bowl.

    ¡°Good, just think of it as going out for a break, I¡¯m relieved to have Rosemary with you anyway! I¡¯m going on a business trip in a few days, I may not be back for a month, I¡¯ll pick you up in city C when I get back!¡±

    Originally, I wanted to take advantage of these days to keep herpany, but I didn¡¯t expect her to leave tomorrow.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Looking at him, Heidi wanted to say that she was going over for a permanent stay, but when she thought of him going on a business trip in a few days, she was worried that she might affect him, and finally didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll wait for you in c-city!¡±

    Smiling faintly at her, Rosemary was right, it was better not to dismiss things so early, maybe she would figure it out when he returned from his business trip.

    At that, Fred said happily, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal!¡±

    Does this mean that when hees back from there, Heidi agrees to be with him.

    Before Rosemary asked him if he had feelings for Heidi, he always thought he did because he liked Heidi¡¯s personality and her cooking, until something happened to Heidi and he had that unprecedented fear in his heart, the fear that made him know that Heidi had stolen his heart long ago.

    *******

    c-city international airport!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Wilson did not notify the family of his return to the country, just a few of their friends knew, because Wilson did not intend to go back to The Grant family to live this time, but took Rosemary and Heidi to live in the vi in Lishui Bay.

    Heidi is still the first time to leave the capitol ande to a city outside the capitol. Looking at the prosperity and bustle of c-city, it is indeed not worse than the capitol.

    As soon as he got out of the car, a silhouette swooped over and hugged Rosemary in a hug.

    ¡°Rosemary, I miss you so much!¡±

    Looking at Sunny, whose whole body was hanging on Rosemary, Rosemary shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°I miss you too!¡±

    ¡°Anthony, there you are!¡±

    I don¡¯t know who shouted, let Sunny, who was still holding Rosemary, let go of her instantly and kept looking for Anthony¡¯s figure in the crowd.

    ¡°Where is it?¡±

    Sunny looked at them and saw that everyone was holding back theirughter, so she realized they were making fun of her again!

    Since thest fight with Anthony, the two of them have been in a cold war for a long time, and even when they meet, they don¡¯t see the two of them talking, but just a month ago, Sunny came over from home, and the whole person was like taking the wrong drugs, and ran after Anthony like crazy, so that during this time Anthony didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of everyone.

    ¡°Introducing, this is Heidi, my good sister!¡±

 Chapter 519 Conspiracy

    ¡°You¡¯re Heidi, we¡¯ve heard Rosemary talk about you a lot!¡±

    Sunny walked up to Heidi and extended her hand, ¡°Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Sunny, she¡¯s Karen, we¡¯ll be good friends from now on!¡±

    Holding Heidi¡¯s arm, Sunny introduced.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Heidi!¡±

    Karen stepped forward and shouted politely.

    Heidi smiled slightly at them, and Heidi introduced herself graciously.

    Back at the vi Heidi hadn¡¯t been on a ne that long, so after dinner Rosemary sent her to her room to rest.

    Wilson, on the other hand, went into the study with Joseph, William, and then did note out.

    The only people left in the living room are Sunny and Karen and Rosemary sitting on the couch chatting away, asionally letting out silveryughter.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re not leaving this time you¡¯re back!¡±

    Sunny, who was sitting aside and eating grapes, suddenly asked.

    ¡°No, I have already quit my job over there and will stay in C City from now on!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, during this time The Grant Group¡¯s stock and several projects have gone wrong, if Wilson doesn¡¯te back, my big brother is ready to go to the Capitol and kidnap you back directly!¡±

    ¡°Sunny ¡­¡±

    Karen red at Sunny and shouted unhappily.

    Looking at them, Rosemary raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t listen to Sunny¡¯s nonsense, The Grant Group does have a little problem, but it¡¯s not enough to threaten it!¡±

    When she saw Rosemary¡¯s dumbfounded face when she heard Sunny¡¯s words, Karen had already guessed that Wilson had not told her about The Grant Group, and since that was the case, there was no need for them to worry her.

    Sunny gave Karen a look and said, ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t have to worry about it, it¡¯s normal for apany as big as The Grant Group to have some problems once in a while, as the saying goes, big trees attract wind!

    Lu¡¯s reign in the mall for so many years, there will naturally be many people eyeing this piece of fat, after all, who all want a piece of the pie.

    Listening to the two of them, Rosemary finally knew why Wilson would be so anxious to return to the country, it turned out that thepany had an ident, so it seems that some time ago he stayed up until three or four o¡¯clock every night and sometimes even overnight, should be busy with these things.

    ¡°And do you know who is hitting on The Grant Group¡¯s project?¡±

    Shaking her head, Sunny continued, ¡°Forget it, let them men handle this kind of thing! Anyway, every time I think of those dense words, I get a headache!¡±

    ¡°You think everyone is as lucky as you are to have a brother that good!¡±

    Karen, who was sitting on the side, couldn¡¯t help but snicker. Every time his parents called and asked her to go back and inherit the family property, she just threw William out, sometimes feeling sorry for William, having a sister like her!

    ¡°Jealousy and hatred, right! Why don¡¯t you be my sister-inw, so that in the future you can have one more person to help my big brother manage thepany, so that he doesn¡¯t have to be tired, what do you say?¡±

    Hearing Sunny¡¯s words, Karen¡¯s face instantly turned as red as a tomato, and she took the guarantee aside and hit her body, pretending to be angry, ¡°I don¡¯t want to, you want to exhaust me!¡±

    Looking at the two who were fighting into a mess, Rosemaryughed helplessly.

    It seems that a lot more new things must have happened to them during her absence.

    Inside the study, Wilson sat at hisputer looking at the informationing from there, and the more he looked at it, the harder his face looked.

    After a few minutes, only to hear a snap, Wilson¡¯s fist mmed hard on the table.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Joseph and William got up from the couch and walked over to theputer to look at the information on it.

    ¡°Shit, it¡¯s really night and day, home invasion is difficult to prevent ah!¡±

    ¡°How could it be Reba?¡±

    Although they are not very familiar with Reba, but they have met a few times, at best, is a bratty rich girl, how can it be the mystery man T?

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s questioning expression, William kept looking at him with a strange look and said with a bad smile, ¡°Chen, you¡¯re not interested in this Reba, are you?¡±

    ¡°Ought to be beaten!¡±

    With those words, his fistnded on William¡¯s chest, only to hear him grunt and bend down.

    ¡°You really hit!¡± After giving Joseph a nk look, William rubbed his chest and said with a hurt face.

    At this moment Wilson sat on the desk, fingers tapping rhythmically on the desktop, said thoughtfully: ¡°This matter is not as simple as we thought, I¡¯m afraid this is the mantis catching the cicada and the yellow bird in the back!¡±

    ¡°Since he dislikes that woman so much, let¡¯s help him out, I¡¯d like to see what he wants to do.¡±

    The tapping stopped abruptly on the desktop, and the corners of his good-looking lips curved into a beautiful arc.

    William saw the bright light in Wilson¡¯s eyes and hurriedly came forward, ¡°Boss, tell me quickly, how do you n to ¡°help¡±?¡±

    Since Wilson¡¯s car ident, they have not done something meaningful for a long time, it is not easy to have this opportunity, of course, his share of it.

    ¡°William, you¡¯re in charge of this ¡­¡±

    It was almost eleven o¡¯clock when the three of them finished discussing things. When they came down from the study, they saw that Karen had fallen asleep on the sofa, while Sunny and Rosemary were still chatting.

    ¡°Are you guys hungry, do you want to make you some snacks to eat?¡±

    Seeing theme down, Rosemary stood up and asked.

    ¡°No, Karen has ss tomorrow, I¡¯ll send her back first!¡±

    Joseph grabbed a bag from the side and picked Karen up in his arms as he turned to them.

    ¡°We¡¯re having so much fun talking that we forgot Karen has ss tomorrow!¡±

    Sunny pped her head and spat out her tongue at Joseph.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just let Karen sleep here and I¡¯ll take her to school tomorrow!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think for a moment that she had a ss tomorrow, and said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to send her back! Anyway, it¡¯s along the way, so it¡¯s easier for her to go to ss tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you!¡±

    After watching them leave, Wilson said to Rosemary, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    It may be the reason why the mood is more stressful to study recently, Karen is sleeping particrly heavily at this time.

    Watching her sleep so well, Joseph could not even wake her up, worried about affecting her rest, and took her directly back to her home.

    Time flies, and it¡¯s been almost a month since Rosemary returned to the city. It¡¯s good to have Heidi¡¯spany during this month, otherwise she would really feel bored to death.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you going back to The Grant family this afternoon?¡±

 Chapter 520 A Gift from God

    ¡°Well, Grandma¡¯s health is getting worse and worsetely, Wilson said Edmund came back from abroad yesterday, I discussed with Grandma and took her to the hospital this morning for a health checkup!¡±

    Rosemary came down from upstairs and looked at Heidi, who had been staring at her phone, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly and say, ¡°He still hasn¡¯t texted back?¡±

    Looking up at Rosemary, Heidi shook her head, ¡°Rosemary, do you think something will happen to Fred?¡±

    These two days she always felt panicky in her heart, as if a stone was pressed on her chest!

    ¡°You just don¡¯t think about it, Fred and Marcy are so good at martial arts, they will be fine, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    Walking over to her side and sitting down, Rosemary took her hand and said soothingly.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking it!¡±

    ¡°Well, go have breakfast!¡±

    Taking Heidi¡¯s hand to the dining room and looking at the sumptuous breakfast on the table, Heidi only felt a pang in her stomach.

    ¡°Vomit ¡­ vomit ¡­¡±

    Before she had a chance to sit down, Heidi covered her mouth and ran for the bathroom.

    Lying on the toilet, throwing up non-stop, Heidi just felt like she was even throwing up jaundiced water.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Is everything okay?¡±Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rosemary took a tissue and handed it to Heidi, looking at her pale face, and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Why does she think she looks so much like her now when she was pregnant, it can¡¯t be ¡­

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on these days. As soon as she sees or thinks about those greasy things, she wants to throw up.

    Standing up, Heidi took the tissue from Rosemary¡¯s hand, wiped her mouth and said: ¡®It¡¯s okay, maybe I¡¯ve caught a cold in the past two days, so when I see something greasy, I want to throw up again, I¡¯ll go get some medicer and take it, then I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Helping Heidi sit on the couch, Rosemary asked directly, ¡°Heidi, tell me honestly, are you with Fred?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Looking up at Rosemary, Heidi didn¡¯t think she had anything to do with Fred¡¯s desire to vomit!

    Seeing her look of confusion, Rosemary continued, ¡°I saw that you look particrly simr to the symptoms of my initial pregnancy, I ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, she saw Heidi¡¯s face instantly turn paler, and it was clear that she was the one who was right.

    Heidi just felt a buzz in her head, she almost forgot that she hadn¡¯t had time to take protective measures after having sex with Fred that night because she was worried about Kate and her grandmother, she didn¡¯t expect that just that once, there was another little life inside her belly.

    Heidi couldn¡¯t believe that she was carrying her and Fred¡¯s baby inside her belly.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Seeing her daze, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but call out softly, which brought her back from her thoughts.

    Heidi tells Rosemary all about being set up by Sky, then running into Spark, and then having sex with Fred.

    ¡°It seems that even the Lord is interested in helping you to hold the red thread!¡±

    Rosemary said it with a smile, that look as if she was pregnant herself.

    Looking at her, Heidi¡¯s heart was also happy and her face glowed with motherly love.

    Perhaps Rosemary is right, this child is a gift from God.

    ¡°You ah do not think so much,ter you go with me to the hospital, I asked Edmund to give you a physical examination, and when Fredes back you will tell him the news!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think Fred will not like this child?¡±

    Heidi thought of what he said that day in the study, if he really had a fianc¨¦e at home, then wouldn¡¯t her childter ¡­

    ¡°Fool, you just do not think nonsense, wait for Fred toe back, all the answers will not be clear?¡±

    Scratching the tip of her nose, Rosemary chuckled.

    Howe this girl can¡¯t always see Fred¡¯s heart for her? If he hadn¡¯t really fallen in love with this silly girl, how could he have run over to save her when he knew that the other party was coercing him?

    He could have asked Spark to find a better person to help her with the poison, so whye himself?

    After breakfast, Rosemary dragged Heidi stiffly along to the hospital and to Edmund¡¯s office.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in ¡­¡±

    Rosemary pushed the door open and entered, and saw Edmund frowning at the report sheet in his hands.

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I heard from Wilson that Grandma came over here today for a health checkup, so I brought Heidi along to check it out.¡±

    Walking in, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Hello, Dr. Edmund!¡±

    Heidi walks in, looks at Edmund, smiles and says hello.

    Edmund and Heidi have met before in the Capitol, so they know each other!

    ¡°I just heard from Wilson that Miss Smith is back with Rosemary, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet so soon!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund just call me Heidi!¡±

    Nodded, smiled and said, ¡°Good, Heidi!¡±

    ¡°Please sit down!¡±

    Pressing the inte, Edmund exined a couple of things and soon saw the nurse walk in with three cups of coffee.

    ¡°This is the coffee I just brought back from abroad, you guys try it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Nurse, please pour a ss of milk for me, please!¡±

    Rosemary smiled slightly at the nursedy, then said, ¡°Heidi is not feeling well and should not drink coffee!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there will be plenty of opportunitiester!¡±

    Lifting the coffee and taking a sip, he said, ¡°Edmund, how is Grandma¡¯s health? Has the test reporte out yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s out, but the results are not very good!¡±

    Edmund briefly told Rosemary about the olddy¡¯s illness and could hear that the grandmother¡¯s illness was already very serious.

    ¡°If you have time to spend more time with her old man, as long as she is in a good mood, her health will naturally follow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s heavy expression, Edmund reassured her a few more times, after all, people are getting older and their bodies are naturally not as good as they used to be!

    After checking Heidi¡¯s body, Edmund gave her some anti-emetic medication to take back and told her not to get so emotional and to rest more, and that was it!

    It was still early, so Rosemary took Heidi to the supermarket to buy some fruit for the evening!

    In the office of the president of S Group, Wilson was sitting in front of theputer processing documents, when the cell phone on the desk rang.

    ¡°Boss, the group of mysterious organizations appeared, they just an hour ago attacked the members who went to Kenya to attend the meeting, ording to the information we got, the members who went to attend basically came out!¡±

    ¡°Any word from Mr. Meyer and Fred?¡±

    Wilson obviously did not expect that after eight years, this group of mysterious organizations would appear again, and it seems that the other side has already madeplete preparations and started to go after them.

 Chapter 521 Something happened to Fred

    ¡°Hey, why did you get off work early today?¡±

    Rosemary had just returned from apanying Heidi outside to shop when she saw Wilsone in from outside the house.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Heidi?¡±

    Walking in and not seeing Heidi, Wilson stepped forward and put his arm around Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°We just came back from shopping, she said she was a little tired, I told her to go to her room and rest first!¡±

    ncing upstairs at the closed door, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s small hand and sat down on the couch.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s frown and serious face, Rosemary softly asked, ¡°Is there something wrong with thepany again? Why do you look as if you have something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s something I feel I need to let you know, but I want you to have to be calm when you hear it, okay?¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s face serious, not at all want to joke look, Rosemary¡¯s heart can not help but start to look, panic.

    To make Wilson¡¯s brow furrowed, it seems that things must be very serious.

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Fred!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rosemary¡¯s eyes propped up wide, unable to believe the truth in front of her!

    I can¡¯t help but nce upstairs, thinking that Heidi is looking forward to Freding to pick her up every day in C. If she knew that something had happened to Fred, she would not be able to stand it.

    ¡°You give me a definite message, is he still alive?¡±

    Rosemary herself did not know how much courage she needed when she asked these questions.

    When she talked to Fred about their work, Fred alwaysughed and said that doing their line of work was the same as having their heads in their pants, and although he was just joking at the time, she couldn¡¯t ept it when it happened!

    ¡°There is almost zero hope!¡±

    Rosemary sat down on the couch as the words left her mouth, the news was a bolt from the blue for them.

    ¡°How did this happen? What about Marcy? I heard Heidi say he was there with Fred!¡±

    ¡°I heard that Marcy didn¡¯t go with us because she had a temporary problem!¡±

    Nodding, she now didn¡¯t even know how to tell Heidi about it.

    Closing her eyes sadly, Rosemary, her eyes red, whispered, ¡°Heidi¡¯s pregnant!¡±

    Slightly stunned, Wilson¡¯s deep, faceted eyes shed with a touch of helplessness.

    She knows that Heidi is very important to Rosemary, because we are familiar with each other in the capital, and because of Rosemary¡¯s rtionship, Marcy and Wilson are already in a cooperative rtionship, and now that something has happened to Fred, he has arranged for the people below to do their best to help find Fred¡¯s whereabouts.

    The people there have searched for three days and nights, and found nothing but the jade pendant that Fred was wearing.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    After a while, Wilson said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Heidi about this for now, just hide it for as long as you can!¡±

    Inhaling her nose, Rosemary suddenly jumped into Wilson¡¯s arms, hands tightly hugging his strong and sturdy waist, she was really afraid that one day Wilson would also leave her.

    ¡°Wilson, whatever you do in the future, think more about me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I still have so many things left to do, and will not pinch my life in the hands of others so easily!¡±

    He still wanted to give her a wedding that was second to none, and he still wanted to give her the best in the world, so how could he allow himself to be allowed to get into trouble?

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, Wilson reassured her.

    ¡°Sorry, you guys go ahead!¡±

    Heidi was lying in bed for a while, suddenly craving for oranges, and was about to go downstairs to find Rosemary when she saw this gluey scene in front of her.

    Rosemary reached out and pushed Wilson away, as if she had been secretly filmed having an affair, a smiling face dripping blood.

    ¡°Okay, do what you need to do!¡±

    Giving Wilson a re, Rosemary stood up and walked towards Heidi.

    Rubbing his nose and seeing Rosemary¡¯s shy look, Wilson felt the blood surge through his body. If it weren¡¯t for Heidi being here, he would have wanted to carry her upstairs right now and ravish her.

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s lustful look, Heidi¡¯s gaze hurriedly withdrew, fearing that he would be unhappy to shell himself out.

    ¡°Ignore her, why did you wake up so quickly, are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    Rosemary tried to look as natural as possible so that Heidi wouldn¡¯t see otherwise.

    ¡°I just suddenly want to eat oranges,e down to see if there are any inside the fridge?¡±

    ¡°There don¡¯t seem to be any oranges, but that¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll have the maid go get them for you!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you want to eat? I¡¯ll have someone buy it back together!¡±

    Staring at Rosemary, Heidi smiled and teased, ¡°Well then, I want to eat everything, so go buy me every single thing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, no problem!¡±

    After that, Rosemary took her cell phone and called Mr. Green, who was delighted to hear Rosemary say she wanted to eat something sour.

    Rosemary, who hung up the phone, was depressed and said, ¡°Mr. Green seems to have misunderstood!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a little hard work!¡±

    Wilson, who was about to leave, suddenly spoke coolly.

    By the time Rosemary reacted, Wilson had already pulled the car out of the vi.

    Looking at Heidi, who wasughing, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, could this man not be so direct in his words?

    Qin family.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve done everything you¡¯ve given me, when are you going to help me break off my engagement with Chad?¡±

    Inside the Qin family living room, Reba sat on the sofa with red eyes and a resigned look at Walsh, who was sitting across from her.

    Looking at her father, who had been sitting on the couch without making a sound, Reba¡¯s sobs followed suit.

    ¡°Reba, why can¡¯t you understand Dad¡¯s pain?¡±

    Walsh looked at his baby girl and said with a headache.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just like Wilson, I don¡¯t want anyone but him, if you don¡¯t help me break off the engagement, I¡¯ll tell him about all the little things you¡¯ve been doing behind his back!¡±

    ¡°Snap ¡­¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Walsh pped Reba in the face!

    Looking at her father incredulously and stroking her cheek, Reba cried, ¡°You hit me?¡±

    Reba couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done wrong for them to do this to her!

    ¡°Reba ¡­¡±

    Walsh looked at Reba, who had been pped by herself, and cried out in distress.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Before her hand could touch her cheek, Reba was already running away.

    ¡°Reba ¡­¡±

    Looking at Reba¡¯s back as she ran out, Walsh murmured, ¡°Daddy is sorry, one day you will understand Daddy¡¯s pain!¡±

    ¡°What, regret?¡±

 Chapter 522 Telepathy

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Walsh lowered his head and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes, looking at the woman in front of him with a much softer expression on his face.

    The noblewoman walked to Walsh¡¯s front and sat down, reached out and touched his slightly aged cheek, and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Reba is still young, when she grows up she will know that what you are doing now is for her good!¡±

    Grabbing the noblewoman¡¯s hand, Walsh looked at the woman he loved so much in front of him and slowly spoke, ¡°Cora, let¡¯s call it quits!¡±

    He really does not want to watch her step by step to go on, for so long, he has been watching her keep falling in, he is really worried that in the end she took herself in.

    ¡°Do you think we have a chance of turning back?¡±

    Cora looked at the man in front of her and asked with a sneer.

    ¡°Yes, of course! Only if you want, we can take Chad and also Reba together to start a new life where no one knows us, with my current possessions, even if we ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Cora said angrily, staring at Walsh coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you in the end, I¡¯m not going to change my mind, she¡¯s the one who killed my sister, if it wasn¡¯t for him, Chad wouldn¡¯t have grown up without a mother, I¡¯m going to make him taste the pain of losing his loved ones too.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the way things are?¡±

    Walsh looked at the woman in front of him, the woman he once loved so much that he couldn¡¯t help himself, but now she has be a selfish, ruthless, ruthless, even to achieve their own goals, can do anything to break!

    Maybe he was wrong from the start, and very wrong at that!

    ¡°You regret it, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Brows lightly frowned, Cora looked at Walsh, eyes cold, without a trace of emotion, faintly asked.

    Such Cora is strange in Walsh¡¯s eyes, the old gentle and watery Cora is long gone.

    After taking a few deep breaths, Walsh said quietly: ¡°Cora, I¡¯m old, many things are no longer under my control, from now on I will not interfere in your affairs, you take care of yourself!¡±

    Hearing Walsh¡¯s words, Cora¡¯s lips hooked, picked up a cigarette from the table and lit it, took a puff, white smoke exhaled gently from her red lips, slowly floating in the air, then slowly dissipated until gone!

    ¡°Is it toote to pull out now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of everything you asked me to do for you, is there anything you¡¯re not satisfied with?¡±

    Walsh did not think that he had been across the mall for decades, for the sake of this woman in front of him even forced his wife to die, and now for this woman, even his daughter¡¯s happiness is hitched in, and she now has to pull her along to jump.

    With a raised eyebrow, Cora suddenly turned her head and wrapped her arms around Walsh¡¯s neck and said with a charming face, ¡°Didn¡¯t you once say that you would die for me even if you had to? Now I just let you stay with me, can¡¯t you?¡±

    The words fell, the sexy red lips came up, and the head tilted just enough to avoid her temptation.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, I have a meeting to attendter at thepany, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    Pushing her away, Walsh hurriedly left.

    Looking at the fleeing Walsh, Cora hooked up a cold smile.

    Like a Clementine flower in full bloom, the bewitching beauty carries a deadly toxin.

    ******

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve searched all 20 miles around, and still haven¡¯t found Mr. Davis!¡±

    Shadow headquarters, Marcy look cold, good-looking eyebrows tightly wrinkled together, from Fred ident to now has been three days and three nights, could it really be in distress?

    Thinking about it, Marcy¡¯s deep eyes were filled with a heartache, how could she not ept this reality!

    ¡°Go find it again and have the men continue to expand the regurgitation to see the living and the dead!¡±

    ¡°Young master, fifty miles ahead is the territory of the reactionary group, if the brothers continue to search ahead, they will definitely cause the other side to pursue them!¡±

    Looking at Marcy, who was radiating cold air, the man in ck still couldn¡¯t help himself.

    ¡°What, do you not even listen to my orders anymore?¡±

    Looking grimly at the man in ck kneeling a short distance away, Marcy growled.

    ¡°My subordinate does not dare, my subordinate will go now!¡±

    The words fell, the man in ck hurriedly rolled and crawled out of the room.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Marcy rubbed her temples and said, ¡°Send out a stacked color signal and have Snow follow along!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The words fell, and the room returned to the previous Susan.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry too much, Mr. Davis¡¯ martial arts skills are so good, he will be fine!¡±

    ¡°This group of devils, I will not let them go!¡±

    Both hands mmed hard on the table, and the eyes were full of appalling killing intent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Fred ¡­ Don¡¯t go ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Heidi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hearing screams from inside Heidi¡¯s room, Rosemary ran over as fast as she could.

    Looking at Heidi, who was sweating profusely, Rosemary held her in her arms and patted her back gently whileforting her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a bad dream, it¡¯s okay!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Heidi breathed heavily and couldn¡¯t help but tremble as she thought about what she had just seen in her dream.

    ¡°Rosemary, I just dreamed that Fred was lying covered in blood in a wooded area where he kept calling for me, but before I could grab his hand, he was taken away by a group of people dressed strangely.¡±

    Hearing Heidi¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s body trembled violently, could this be the telepathy often said inside the medical world?

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think something could have really happened to Fred, or how else would I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Heidi, that was just a dream, it¡¯s not real!¡±

    Rosemary interrupted her and hastened to reassure her.

    ¡°Rosemary, can you book a ticket back to the capital for me, please?¡±

    Heidi looked at Rosemary pitifully, her pretty eyes were full of begging, and it hurt Rosemary so much to look at her!

    ¡°Okay, I promise you! But you also have to promise me not to be imagining things, okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, I promise you!¡±

    After calming Heidi, Rosemary returned to her room when Wilson was already in bed.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is Heidi okay?¡±

    Seeing her return, Wilson asked with concern.

    Sitting on the bed, Rosemary hammered her sore shoulders and said lightly, ¡°Heidi just dreamed that something happened to Fred, she was very emotional and kept yelling to go back to the capital, I¡¯m afraid this matter can¡¯t be hidden for long.¡±

    ¡°Come here, let me help you pinch!¡±

    Rosemary obediently came to Wilson¡¯s side and sat down, enjoying Wilson¡¯s professional massage technique!

    ¡°I talked to Mr. Meyer on the phone after dinner, he has sent someone to look for Fred where he was killed, I believe we will have news soon!¡±

 Chapter 523 Heart Taken Away

    Early the next morning.

    Rosemary was still drifting off to sleep when she heard a thumping at the door and got up from bed with a tired look on her face.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, Miss Heidi, said she was going back to the Capitol and was already in her car heading to the airport.¡±

    Opening the door, Rosemary heard the maid¡¯s anxious look on her face.

    The tiredness on Rosemary¡¯s face was long gone by now, and it urred to her thatst night Heidi said she was going back to the Capitol today.

    The earliest flight to the capital is at 7:45, so it¡¯s still toote for her to go after it!

    ¡°Help me prepare the car!¡±

    Dropping these words, Rosemary turned and walked into the bathroom.

    Ten minutester, Rosemary briefly freshened up and grabbed her bag and headed out the door.

    Heidi carried her suitcase to the lounge and waited to board the ne. After checking the time, she still had about 20 minutes before boarding, so she went to the dining room to have some breakfast.

    Even though she had no appetite whatsoever, Heidi forced herself to drink a little for the sake of the baby inside her belly.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Rosemary saw Heidi sitting alone in the waiting room from a distance and waved sharply at her.

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who walked up to her, Heidi was surprised.

    ¡°Heidi, even if you want to go back there is no need to rush on this day!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry! My heart is always up and down,st night I didn¡¯t sleep all night, as soon as I closed my eyes I saw Fred standing in front of me covered in blood, all this time I called him and he didn¡¯t answer his phone, messages didn¡¯t return me, I was really worried!¡±

    Heidi said, tears flowing uncontrobly again.

    Seeing such Heidi, Rosemary knew that things could not be hidden, but she did not dare to tell her at this time, if she told her now that Fred was in trouble, she was afraid that she would be too emotional, not to mention that the child in her belly was in danger, even she herself might not be able to bear it!

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, your ticket!¡±

    Bruce took Rosemary¡¯s ticket and boarding pass together and handed them to Rosemary, saying respectfully.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°Since you insist on going back, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    With that, Rosemary said to Bruce: ¡°Bruce, you go back and tell Wilson that I¡¯ll send Heidi to the Capitol and I¡¯ll call him when I get there!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Responding, Bruce then nodded his head and left.

    ¡°Rosemary, actually you really don¡¯t have to, I¡¯m not a kid, I can do it alone!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary wanted to send herself back, Heidi felt really embarrassed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one with the baby now, I asked you to apany me back in the first ce, now of course I have to send you back unharmed!¡±

    Otherwise, if something happens to Heidi along the way, how can she face Fred?

    A quick sh of pain in her eyes, Heidi didn¡¯t notice.

    At that moment, the announcer¡¯s sweet voice came over the radio, and Rosemary looked over, pulled Heidi¡¯s suitcase, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we should board!¡±

    In the evening Wilson returned to the vi, only to learn that Rosemary had apanied Heidi back.

    Looking at the empty vi, there was a sudden feeling of loneliness.

    Take out your phone and send a message to the group of diehards, take your jacket and go out.

    The most luxurious bar in C City!

    ¡°Hey, howe you¡¯re in the mood toe out and drink with us today?¡±

    As soon as he entered, William asked Wilson, who was sitting on the couch sipping a ss of wine.

    Since Rosemary¡¯s ident, they haven¡¯te out together, and even if they did, they haven¡¯t all been there like today.

    ¡°Rosemary is sending Heidi back to the Capitol!¡±

    ¡°Holy crap, she just abandoned you, I told you how the moment you walked in the door how there was a smell of a deep-rooted resentful woman.¡±

    The words just fell, mid-air flew over an unknown object, head off, William easily dodged.

    ¡°Oh ¡­, you see, let me say in annoyed!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be less sarcastic Wilson, if one day you meet the girl of your choice and still live in style like now, say it again!¡±

    Edmundughed and patted him on the shoulder, saying.

    ¡°Edmund, why do you sound as if you¡¯ve experienced it yourself!¡±

    Smiling, Edmund did not answer his words.

    ¡°Why are they suddenly in such a hurry to get back to the capitol?¡±

    Edmund picked up the wine on the table and asked curiously.

    ¡°Heidi dreamedst night that something had happened to him and went back as soon as she got up this morning!¡±

    ¡°No way! There¡¯s really telepathy!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Several of them knew about Fred¡¯s ident, they just didn¡¯t expect Heidi¡¯s feelings for him to be that deep.

    ¡°And did Rosemary tell her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, probably nning to wait until we get there to talk to her!¡±

    After saying that, picking up the wine, Wilson drank it in one go.

    ustomed to Rosemary¡¯s presence, now suddenly not at home, Wilson¡¯s heart always felt empty, when Joseph proposed: ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we have a good rxation tonight, how about it!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    The words fell, a burst ofughter came from inside the box, they have not gathered like this for a long time.

    Another private room, a group of young men and women with sses of wine in the middle of the dance floor twisting and turning, the deafening sound of singing makes Karen sitting on the sofa in the corner can not help but frown lightly.

    Today is the 20th birthday of Stephanie, a boy from their department. Since we all belong to the same department, Stephanie invited all her ssmates to celebrate his birthday.

    Karen doesn¡¯t like this kind of noisy scene, and Stephanie is the recognized handsome guy in their school, and is the president of the basketball club, and is the Prince Charming of all the girls in the school, becausest time Stephanie helped her in the cafeteria, and as a result she was pranked by those people for half a month.

    So for them, Karen is trying to avoid as much as possible, after all, no matter which students are the future sessors of various families in school, only she is the exception!

    Originally intended to sneak away directly after ss, but did not expect to be pulled by Serena, the reason is simple, she is the mayor¡¯s daughter, if she does note, do note will be chewing in the back, so in the case ofst resort, can only pull her together.

    ¡°Karen, why don¡¯t youe over and dance with me?¡±

    Today¡¯s Serena wore a pink dress, because before in high school when others often called her behind the small fat girl, so a p on the table, began a long exercise to lose weight, the sky is not a man, finally let her get rid of the title of small fat girl.

    The original chubby Serena gives the impression of being a tomboy, but she has a girl-next-door temperament, although she has no beautiful face.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m not really into this kind of asion, I¡¯ll just sit here and watch you dance!¡±

 Chapter 524 Youâ€™re really special

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either, I¡¯ll just sit here and chat with you, we¡¯ll go backter!¡±

    Serena sat down on her butt next to Karen and said righteously.

    As soon as the words were spoken, Serena¡¯s name was shouted over there.

    Karen shrugged helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯d better get over there! Or else your Prince Charming will be snatched away by someone else!¡±

    After saying that, Karen also scowled at her, making Serena very embarrassed.

    ¡°That¡¯s my appreciation, not my liking!¡±

    Standing up, Serena made a face at Karen, which left with a smile.

    Looking at Serena, who was acting like ady, Karen almost didn¡¯tugh out loud.

    Sometimes when you think about it, it¡¯s not always good to be rich. Take Serena, who is obviously a big-headed, feminine character, but has to package herself as a famousdy just because her mother says she is the daughter of the mayor¡¯s daughter.

    Dragging her chin with one hand, Karen looked at Stephanie, who was surrounded by her ssmates, and the corner of her lips couldn¡¯t help but hook up.

    ¡°Hi, can I sit?¡±

    Slightly stunned, Stephanie, who had just been surrounded by girls, was standing in front of her at some point, holding a ss of wine and looking at her with a smile.

    His skin is white, his clean-cut features have a touch of handsomeness, and his handsomeness has a touch of gentleness! The aura emanating from him is soplex, like a mixture of various temperaments, but among all that gentleness and handsomeness, there is a reserve and elegance that belongs to him!

    Karen is still the first time to seriously look at this recognized Prince Charming, although he is not a fan of handsome men, but like Stephanie such a sunny and with a hint of cold and arrogant boy, is indeed the favorite of all girls!

    Coughing softly, Stephanie was a little embarrassed by Karen¡¯s look and said, ¡°May I sit?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Realizing that she had lost her temper, Karen was embarrassed and lowered her head.

    Stephanie looked at Karen, whose face was as red as a tomato, and spoke in a gentlemanly manner, ¡°Karen, I¡¯m really sorry for what happenedst time, I¡¯m really sorry for causing you trouble!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Looking up at Stephanie, Karen was dumbfounded and a million questions instantly flew through her mind, did he do something to embarrass her?

    Stephanie saw Karen¡¯s confused face and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s thest time the ssmates pranked ¡­¡±

    ¡°That incident had nothing to do with you and I didn¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    Looking at Stephanie, Karen spoke politely.

    Smiling lightly, he said, ¡°You¡¯re really special!¡±

    If it was another girl, he apologized to them like this, I¡¯m afraid it would have stuck up, maybe that¡¯s what makes her different from other girls.

    Looking at Stephanie who kept staring at herself, Karen suddenly said apologetically, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    When he finished, he put down his ss, opened the door and went out.

    When she came to the bathroom, Karen stood in front of the sink and looked at herself in the mirror, she breathed a sigh of relief, thinking of the hot look Stephanie just gave herself, as if her heart was about to jump out.

    Turning on the tap, Karen gave herself a cold wash so that she could calm down.

    Pulled out a side of paper towels to wipe the water on his face, just walked to the door, was blocked by a few dressed sultry girls at the door.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at them, Karen said politely, ¡°Please make way!¡±

 Chapter 525 siege

    ¡°If I just don¡¯t let it, what can you do with us?¡±

    The woman looked at Karen and said with disdain on her delicate little face.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, just you a wild girl from the countryside also dare topete with us, I think you really are impatient to live?¡±

    ¡°I say Karen, wasn¡¯t the lesson you were taughtst time enough? You know that Stephanie likes our Phyllis, and you dare to seduce him in front of us, I think you don¡¯t want to stay in school anymore?¡±

    Karen listened to their words with a slight frown and said, ¡°If Stephanie really liked you, you wouldn¡¯t have to stand in front of me and say so much!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The woman at the head of the group suddenly walked up to Karen and looked at her with almond eyes wide open, very angry.

    ¡°You should know very well what I mean!¡±

    With those words, Karen walked right past them and left.

    ¡°Stop, you tell me clearly? Did you say something to Stephanie?¡±

    The girl at the head of the group suddenly stretched out her hand to stop him in his tracks and angrily rebuked.

    ¡°I think she¡¯s not going to shed a tear until she sees the coffin!¡±

    As the words left her mouth, one of the girls reached out and grabbed Karen¡¯s hair.

    Karen¡¯s head tilted, hand gently pulled forward, the other party fell to the ground with a thud and fell a dog¡¯s ass!

    Another skinny girl grabbed Karen¡¯s waist, and the girl in charge grabbed Karen¡¯s hand and went up and pped Karen twice!

    ¡°Bitchy girl, how dare you hit even my people, see how I will teach you a lesson!¡±

    Karen was held tightly around the waist by the girl beneath her, and could not shake it off.

    The girl who was pushed to the ground by Karen saw that Karen was caught and got up from the ground and raised her p and pped Karen in the face again, but it didn¡¯t hurt as much as expected.

    When I opened my eyes I saw a handsome handsome face reflected in my eyes, and his good-looking eyebrows could be seen between the anger he was holding back.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Stephanie looked at the three girls in front of her, handsome face slightly sunken, with the used to m each other to the ground.

    As soon as the three women saw that it was Stephanie, their faces immediately changed into a gentle, virtuous, bird-like and delicate attitude, and their voices said delicately, ¡°Oh, we¡¯re messing around with Karen?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As soon as the woman in the lead saw Stephanie, it was as if the world had stood still and she was the only one in her eyes.

    ¡°Is that so? Since when did you guys start this new way of ying?¡±

    Stephanie swept a nce at Karen¡¯s somewhat swollen face, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes as if the waxing moon cold winter.

    When a few girls saw Stephanie getting angry, one of them pointed at Karen and said, ¡°Karen started hitting Phyllis, and Wendy got mad and pped her twice!¡±

    The one called Phyllis looked at Stephanie pitifully, with two tears on her cheeks, a look of pity, anyone who looked at her thought she was telling the truth!

    ¡°Karen, is it true what they say?¡±

    Karen stood up with a wolfish look on her face and looked up to see Wendy warning her with her eyes not to talk nonsense!

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    Karen was just about to leave when Stephanie took her into his arms and said, ¡°Karen is my girlfriend, and I hope that from now on things like today don¡¯t happen again!¡±

    Before Karen coulde to exin, she felt an icy gaze on her from behind.

    Turning his head, he saw Joseph standing less than three meters away from him, his dark blue eyes as if covered with ayer of frost, causing Karen to shiver violently.

    ¡°Joseph?¡±

 Chapter 526 No Regrets

    ¡°He¡¯s your boyfriend?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his gaze rested on the hands on Karen¡¯s waist, distinctly piercing.

    Such a Joseph is something Karen has never seen before. Even when she was bullied inside the school before and he knew about it, he never saw him as angry as he is now.

    For a moment, Karen didn¡¯t know how to answer, just lowered her head even more, that look like a child who did something wrong.

    Stephanie looked at the coldness radiating from Joseph¡¯s body. A man¡¯s intuition told him that this man also liked Karen.

    As the saying goes, love rivals meet in the eyes, if the eyes can really kill people, I¡¯m afraid Stephanie would have already known how many times to die.

    Before he could say anything, Joseph had already pulled Karen hard and fell into his warm embrace.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man in front of her was too domineering! But seeing the look of fear shing across Karen¡¯s face just now, Stephanie still held back the anger inside herself.

    After all, the people who cane here are all dignified figures in the city of C. If this somehow offends then it is not good!

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is to stay away from her in the future!¡±

    Joseph did not expect toe out from inside and see the scene in front of him, especially when he heard the boy say that Karen was his girlfriend, he felt inexplicably annoyed at the bottom of his heart.

    It was as if his most beloved thing was suddenly snatched away from him, so he couldn¡¯t help but want to freak out.

    ¡°Joseph, why are you still going in? Everyone is waiting for you?¡±

    William saw Joseph out so long has not returned, worried that he drank too much is holding the toilet in the toilet vomit, so came out to see.

    ¡°Karen, what are you doing here?¡±

    Raising her head to meet William¡¯s surprised look, Karen whispered, ¡°William!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what happened to your face?¡±

    Walking forward, the sharp-eyed William noticed Karen¡¯s fair face was slightly red and swollen, and hurriedly reached out to ruffle her long hair.

    Before she could touch it, she was blocked by Joseph¡¯srge hand, ruffling her messy hair, only to find that her cheek clearly should be p marks.

    With his hands frozen in mid-air, William touched the tip of his nose and red at Joseph in a very uninterested way.

    Looking at the hidden bruises on Joseph¡¯s forehead, William squeezed a look at Karen, telling her that Joseph was angry.

    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m fine! We ¡­¡±

    ¡°Say, who did the p marks on her face?¡±

    A loud roar, so that the original is a little scared girls are now even more scared are about to cry out.

    Stephanie looked at the girls in front of him, although he was also disgusted by what they did, but no matter what, today is his birthday, and these people are invited by him, in case something happens, he can not exin.

    How to say that these girls are famous, no one is good to offend anyone!

    ¡°Mr. Flower, I think it¡¯s better to take Karen back and put ice on her face first! As for Karen¡¯s beating, I think it¡¯s better to tell the school and let them handle it directly!¡±

    Joseph stared coldly at the three girls in front of him, without even looking at Stephanie, and said, ¡°Are you going toe forward and admit it yourselves? Or will you wait until I pull out the surveince and then deal with it?¡±

    With a raised eyebrow, Wendy raised her head to meet Joseph¡¯s icy eyes and tilted her head, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare scare me here, I, Wendy, am not intimidated!¡±

    ¡°The Tang Family?¡±

    The corners of his lips hooked, Joseph stared at the girl in front of him and asked with interest, ¡°You are Leonard¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Who are you that you dare to call my father by his name?¡±

    Wendy stares at Joseph and raises her chin, knowing at a nce that she is one of those spoiled Missy¡¯s.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph smiled wickedly and said, ¡°Miss Tang, you will regret what you said to me today!¡±

    With those words, Joseph pulled Karen towards the box.

    ¡°What kind of people, think thisdy is scared?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just some guy, he has a name, it¡¯s Joseph!¡±

    William hooked up his sexy thin lips, smiled recklessly at Wendy and gave Joseph¡¯s name.

    ¡°Joseph?¡±

    Stephanie looked at the figure that had disappeared, her mouth kept chewing on these three words, really did not expect to run into him here today.

    Compared to Wendy, she does not seem to be that surprised, because several of them rarely go to parties and so on, and even if they do, they are very important asions, and they do not allow reporters to take pictures, so their appearance is basically not on the screen.

    Stephanie turned her head, just to Wendy their eyes on Joseph¡¯s disdain, for this kind of women with big breasts, very helplessly shook his head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go to the bathroom? Why did you bring Karen here?¡±

    As soon as Edmund spoke, Wilson then noticed Karen standing in the doorway and wondered.

    Karen saw everyone¡¯s eyes falling on her, her little hand kept clutching her coat, and she whispered an exnation, ¡°I¡¯m here for my ssmate¡¯s birthday party!¡±

    ¡°Karen, I really can¡¯t see that you have learned to lie, usually pretending to be diligent and studious, but secretly seducing men, I really underestimated you?¡±

    As soon as Joseph¡¯s words left his mouth, everyone drew a backward breath at his words.

    God, does he know what he¡¯s saying to himself?

    ¡°Joseph, shut the hell up!¡±

    Karen looked at him incredulously, tears falling silently, and said to Wilson, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    With these words, he pushed William, who was standing in the doorway, away and ran out.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    William nced at Joseph, saw that he did not intend to chase him out, red at him and chased him out himself.

    ¡°Joseph, what¡¯s wrong with you? How can you say that about Karen when you know she¡¯s not that kind of person?¡±

    Edmund forgot to nce at the corridor in front of the door, sighed lightly, and said faintly.

    Joseph sat on the sofa, did not say a word, a ss after a ss into the mouth, and soon the bottle of whiskey has reached the bottom.

    Why did he get so angry when he saw her leaning in another man¡¯s arms, knowing that it wasn¡¯t her fault, but he couldn¡¯t help but say the words that broke his heart.

    ¡°If you think about it, don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret!¡±

    Wilson, who had been sitting on the sidelines without speaking, suddenly spoke up.

    Edmund stood up and walked to Joseph¡¯s side and sat down, slowly said: ¡°Wilson is right, since we met we should grasp it well, don¡¯t wait until after the loss to regret!¡±

    Because in this world, the only thing you can¡¯t buy is regret medicine!

    ¡°Karen¡­ Karen¡­¡±

 Chapter 527 misunderstanding

    At night, the lights of C City are bright and lively everywhere, and the most prosperous and lively gold cave, which is also the favorite ce for celebritypanies, is now full of light and colorful neon lights that keep shining on the noisy streets.

    William chased out of the bar, the sky at some point has begun to drizzle, to the original lights of the city cloaked in a thinyer of white veil, giving a sense of mystery.

    Karen cried as she kept running through the rain, with all sorts of soundsing from the traffic, the sound of cars honking, the sound of pedestrians cursing, and the sound of sweet wordsing from couples snuggling together in the rain on the boulevard.

    But at this moment, Karen¡¯s heart was like a needle stabbing, hurting so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    I don¡¯t know how long I ran, but Karen was squatting on the corridor of the park, holding her hands on her knees and sobbing incessantly.

    ¡°Karen, are you okay?¡±

    William walked aside to sit down, handed Karen a handkerchief and asked softly.

    Hearing a familiar voice, Karen, who had been crying for a while, then looked up and saw William sitting beside her.

    ¡°William, what brings you here?¡±

    Taking the handkerchief from his hand, Karen choked up and asked.

    She knew she didn¡¯t have any capricious capital, but she just wanted to find a Susan¡¯s ce for a good while.

    Looking at Karen who was crying, William pretended to be happy and said, ¡°Of course I came after you! You forget that Sunny told me to take good care of you before she came home. If you say anything, she wille straight back from there to settle the score with me!¡±

    Hearing William¡¯s exaggerated words, Karen couldn¡¯t help but let out a giggle and said, ¡°How can Sunny be as exaggerated as you say?¡±

    ¡°Look, girls should smile more, they¡¯re beautiful that way!¡±

    Looking at Karen who broke into tears and smiled, William couldn¡¯t help but hang the tip of her nose and said dotingly.

    ¡°I really came to the ss reunion today, at first I did not intend toe, but because he invited our entire department, if I do not go alone, it would seem that I am a bit out of ce, so finally I could not resist Serena¡¯s request, so I came along!¡±

    You can see that Joseph¡¯s words are still a big blow to Karen, otherwise she would not havee here alone to cry.

    ¡°What kind of person you are, we all know very well, what Chen said just now was indeed too impulsive, but I know he didn¡¯t mean it, he was probably worried that you would fall for those people¡¯s trick, that¡¯s why he was so angry!¡±

    William looked at the teardrops shouting in Karen¡¯s eyes, knowing that she was very aggrieved in her heart, and pulled her into his arms as soon as possible, softlyforting her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to me Joseph, I ¡­ just miss my dad!¡±

    As a sponsor, Karen knows her status very well and has never unted it to others because she is surrounded by rich people. She has always known what she deserves and what she shouldn¡¯t want, and among so many people here, only Joseph has been with her the longest and she thought he knew her best!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When winter break is over, William will send you home!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, William!¡±

    As the rain got heavier, William just sat there quietly with Karen, enjoying the night¡¯s rain together.

    *****

    After a ten-hour flight, Rosemary and Heidi finally arrived at the international airport in the capital.

    As soon as she got off the ne, Rosemary turned her phone on and saw a dozen missed calls, most of them from Marcy, in addition to Wilson¡¯s!

    ¡°Heidi, sit down for a minute while I make a phone call!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After making that long flight, Heidi¡¯s face was a little pale and she found a seat.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you guys get off the ne yet?¡±

    Rosemary just dialed the phone, and soon Marcy¡¯s low, slightly raspy voice came over the other side.

    ¡°Well, we just got off the ne, and I saw you calling over so much, is there something going on?¡±

    ¡°Fred found it, I¡¯ve sent a car to pick you up, let¡¯s talk about everything when we get here!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary stood behind herself at some point in Heidi¡¯s life.

    Adjusting herself, Rosemary smiled and walked over to take her hand, saying, ¡°Better yet, didn¡¯t I tell you to rest over there and wait for me?¡±

    ¡°Did you just talk to Mr. Williams on the phone?¡±

    She always felt as if Rosemary was hiding something from her.

    ¡°Yes, he knew I sent you back, so he asked me to take you with me to his ce for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead then! I¡¯m a little tired, so I won¡¯t go over there!¡±

    She just wants to go back and see if Fred is home now, only to make sure he is okay, she can really feel relieved.

    Looking at Heidi, Rosemary tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see Fred? I think I just heard Marcy say he¡¯s going to have dinner at his ceter too!¡±

    ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s go over there now!¡±

    As the words fell, Heidi hurriedly pulled the suitcase, dragged Rosemary and headed out.

    Seeing the rare smile on her face, Rosemary suddenly felt really cruel.

    I don¡¯t know if she will be angry with her when she finds out the truth.

    ¡°Miss Harris, Miss Smith, the young master sent me over to get you there!¡±

    A man in ck walked up to Rosemary and said to them respectfully.

    ¡°Trouble!¡±

    ¡°As it should be!¡±

    The man in ck took the suitcases in their hands and led the way.

    The car soon drove out of the city and headed for the suburbs.

    Looking out at the increasingly remote road, Rosemary suddenly spoke up, ¡°Little Second, aren¡¯t we going to Marcy¡¯s vi?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about that, the young master just asked me to bring you here after I received you!¡±

    Little Second gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands, keeping his eyes alertly fixed on the front.

    Rosemary nodded, Little Second is one of Marcy¡¯s personal bodyguards, she also met Marcy once before when she apanied her abroad, otherwise Marcy wouldn¡¯t have asked her to pick herself up.

    The car turned around and drove for about two and a half hours before seeing a veryrge vi appear in front of it.

    Rather than a vi, it is more like an old castle.

    Rosemary looked through the ss at the very Susan¡¯s garden outside, and if Marcy hadn¡¯t said hello to her in advance, she really would have thought she¡¯d been kidnapped.

    ¡°Miss Harris, it¡¯s here!¡±

    Little Second helped them get their luggage out and led them inside.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you ever get the feeling that it¡¯s eerie in here?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 528 Heidi fainted

    ¡°Miss Smith do not need to be afraid, because our vi is located in the deep mountains, and here at night the temperature will be rtively lower than outside, so it gives people a somewhat eerie feeling!¡±

    Little Second, who was walking in front of them, was worried that they would be afraid and exined as they walked.

    ¡°Little Second, is Fred in the vi now?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    This is what Heidi wants to know most, she wanted to ask when she was on the road, but because the other party has been concentrating on driving, she can not ask.

    ¡°Miss Harris, Miss Smith, here it is!¡±

    Little Second raised his hand and knocked on the door and said respectfully, ¡°Young master, Miss HarrisMiss Smith has arrived!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here, the meal is ready, I¡¯ll have Little Second take you to dinner first!¡±

    Marcy opened the door and came out from inside, her whole body looked very tired.

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s flickering and uneasy eyes, Rosemary looked at Marcy and finallynded her eyes on Heidi¡¯s body and said, ¡°Heidi, whatever you seeter, I want you to be strong and think of the baby inside your belly even if you don¡¯t think of yourself, okay?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, did you already know something had happened to Fred?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary nodded soberly, tears were swirling in her eyes, but she held them back from falling.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±

    Marcy gave Heidi a look and said slowly, ¡°Come on! I¡¯ll take you in!¡±

    Pushing open the door, all that caught everyone¡¯s eyes were some of the most advanced medical equipment and doctorsing and going.

    ¡°Change your clothes first!¡±

    At this point, a doctor brought over two sets of clothes and handed them to Rosemary and Heidi, at which point they realized that all the doctors here were wearing sterile hospital gowns.

    Changing clothes, Marcy then led them towards Fred¡¯s ward.

    ¡°Fred is very badly injured and so far not through the danger period! I won¡¯t go inter, you take Heidi in!¡± Said, Marcy suddenly stopped and looked at Heidi, said: ¡°When we found him, he only had a breath, but his mouth kept calling your name,ter when you go in try to control your emotions, talk to him more, let him know that you are by his side, so conducive to stimte his sense of survival! ¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Holding back the pain in her heart, Heidi nodded her head.

    ¡°You guys go in!¡±

    Marcy entered a series of codes at the door of the room, a ss room appeared in front of Heidi, through the ss, you can see the bandaged Fred is Susan lying inside.

    Upon seeing Fred, who was covered in bandages, Rosemary almost burst into tears, hastily covering her mouth with her hand as the tears fell like pearls.

    Heidi does not know how she walked up to Fred, she just felt cold all over her body so that she almost forgot to breathe, the room in addition to the sound of cold machines, as if everything was still.

    ¡°Fred, it¡¯s Heidi, can you hear me?¡±

    Sitting in the chair in front of the bed, Heidi ced Fred¡¯s cold hand on her cheek and let the tears fall incessantly, because only then could she feel Fred by her side.

    ¡°I¡¯m back, your Heidi is back, open your eyes and look at me, okay? I promise you, as long as you wake up, I will never leave you again, okay? Okay?¡±

    Looking at Fred, who remained unresponsive, Heidi just kept talking.

    Tears have long since soaked the clean white sheets, the deste sobbing sound of listening to people¡¯s eyes can not help but fall.

    Rosemary and Marcy just stood outside quietly looking at the people inside who kept whispering something, she really did not think that Heidi could be so strong.

    ¡°What are the chances of Fred waking up?¡±

    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Rosemary turned her head to look at Marcy and spoke.

    shook his head, ¡°When we found him, we just heard him calling Heidi¡¯s name over and over again, so whether he wakes up or not ultimately depends on Heidi and Fred¡¯s sense of survival!¡±

    Marcy said, hands fiercely hanging on the wall, at the moment he looked helpless, all along in Rosemary¡¯s mind Marcy there is nothing he can¡¯t handle, but did not expect that in front of death, he is no different from ordinary people.

    ¡°Fred, I¡¯m pregnant, you have to be strong, even if it¡¯s for me and the baby, you have to be strong, okay?¡±

    Heidi just sat there talking non-stop, unaware that she had been inside for almost three hours.

    Rosemary pushed the door open and walked in, gently leaned Heidi into her arms and said heartily, ¡°Heidi, we should go back ande back tomorrow, okay?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I want to stay here with him, you go back and rest!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, won¡¯t you do that? Fred would be heartbroken if he knew you were destroying your body like this for her!¡±

    Holding Heidi in her arms, Rosemary softly advised.

    Seeing that Heidi did not say anything, but just kept on dropping tears, watching Rosemary¡¯s heart like a pinprick!

    Sometimes she even hates God for not having eyes, why someone with such a good heart like Heidi has to suffer such a heavy blow.

    ¡°Heidi, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, shouldn¡¯t you think about the baby in your belly? Right now Fred is still in danger, you staying in the sterile ward for such a long time will not help Fred at all!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back with you!¡±

    With those words, Heidi stood up and gave Fred, who was lying on the bed, a look, turned around and walked out the door.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Rosemary yelled out and saw Heidi faint on the floor.

    Marcy rushed to pick her up and put her in the next bed so the doctor could check her out!

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Well?¡±

    The doctor walked up to Marcy and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Smith was just ovee with anxiety and didn¡¯t hold up for a while, that¡¯s why she fainted! Just let her rest and get more nutrition, and remember not to work too hard, or the baby will be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Waving her hand, Marcy turned to the doctor.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart ached as she watched Heidi lose weight!

    Heidi woke up three dayster in the morning and just opened her eyes to see Rosemary sitting on the couch tapping away at something.

    ¡°Rosemary, how did we get here?¡±

    Looking at the unfamiliar environment in front of her, Heidi said weakly.

    ¡°Heidi you¡¯re finally awake, you were scaring me to death!¡±

    ¡°How long did I sleep?¡±

    Rubbing her temples, Heidi looked at Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for three days and three nights, you¡¯ve scared Marcy and I. Here, here¡¯s the chicken soup from the kitchen, drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    Rosemary brought a bowl of chicken soup and handed it to Heidi, who was now in really bad shape.

 Chapter 529 Airport kiss

    ¡°How did I sleep for so long?¡± Heidi nced outside with a worried look on her face!

    ¡°No, I have to go see Fred first!¡±

    When she finished, Heidi lifted the covers and prepared to get out of bed.

    Marcy had already said two days ago that Fred was not yet through the danger period, and now three days had passed, and I didn¡¯t know how he was doing.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Heidi had just gotten out of bed, she hadn¡¯t even stood up yet, she just felt like she didn¡¯t have any strength and her head was dizzy!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Touching her forehead, Heidi said with a light frown.

    Rosemary hurriedly put down the bowl in her hand, helped her up, sighed lightly and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten for three days and three nights, of course you feel weak all over, I don¡¯t think Fred wants to see you like this!¡±

    Once she thought of Fred, Heidi¡¯s heart felt like it was being stuck by a needle, and she picked up the chicken soup directly from the table.

    Rosemary then went to the kitchen and brought over some more snacks until Heidi couldn¡¯t eat anymore!

    ¡°I¡¯m full!¡±

    Looking at the empty te in front of her, Heidi said with some embarrassment.

    With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go see Fred!¡±

    After about seven or eight minutes of walking, the two men arrived at the sterile ward.

    ¡°Here you are!¡±

    As soon as they entered, they saw Marcy discussing something with the doctor, saw theming, said a few more words and left.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, how¡¯s Fred doing?¡±

    ¡°Just now the doctor told me that Yu has passed the dangerous period, and now his vital signs are showing normal, but as to when he will wake up, it is not known!¡±

    After all, Fred was really badly injured.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Heidi had already changed her clothes and headed for Fred¡¯s room.

    Rosemary was also happy for Heidi when she heard that Fred¡¯s condition had improved.

    She really felt so sorry for Heidi.

    A month¡¯s time, so many things happened one after another, but she can be strong and brave to face, this is really not the average person can be to!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Marcy led Rosemary to the garden, which is Rosemary only found that the sky over this ancient castle during the day was a thickyer of white fog to cover, so that the general public can not know that there is an ancient castle.

    ¡°You look very bad these days, are you not feeling well somewhere?¡±

    She¡¯s been so busy taking care of Heidi these past few days, she hasn¡¯t even had a chance to ask him!

    Stunned, Marcy¡¯s heart crossed a warm current as she looked at Rosemary.

    ¡°A small injury, not a problem, let you worry!¡±

    ¡°Take more care of your own health, don¡¯t do everything yourself!¡±

    I wish you all the peace and happiness in the future!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not a child!¡±

    Marcy and Rosemary stood side by side, how he wished time would stop right here and now and let him enjoy the world with just the two of them.

    ¡°Since Fred is out of danger, it¡¯s time for me to go back, and Heidi is counting on you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect that she would have to leave again after only a few days. Marcy¡¯s heart was very sad.

    ¡°Is he treating you okay?¡±

    After struggling for a moment, Marcy asked.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s been good to me!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face beamed with happiness when she spoke of Wilson.

    Rosemary knew how Marcy felt about herself, only that her heart had long been filled with another man.

    ¡°Marcy, I truly want you to be happy and I hope you meet the half that belongs to you!¡±

    Smiling faintly at her, could he tell her that his heart had long been stained with her?

    ¡°Thanks, I definitely will!¡±

    Rubbing her hair, Marcy said with a doting face.

    ¡°Rosemary, I really can¡¯t let you go!¡±

    Inside the room, Rosemary sits busy packing her bags,ter Marcy will take her to the airport.

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s face, he said with a smile, ¡°I also do not miss you, but now the grandmother¡¯s health is not good, Wilson and busy with thepany¡¯s internal affairs, the family is the most idle, I want to spend more time with my grandmother!¡±

    ¡°But when I think of you leaving, I really can¡¯t let go!¡±

    Hugging Rosemary, Heidi¡¯s eyes were red, and if it weren¡¯t for herpany over the past month, she really didn¡¯t know if she could have survived.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When Fred has recovered, you can ask him to apany you to C City, no matter what, I am also considered a matchmaker for the two of you, how about he should also mean it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will definitelye together when he gets better!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Releasing Heidi, Rosemary nced at her dry, stirred-up belly and said softly, ¡°By the time you nexte, I¡¯m afraid the little one will be out!¡±

    After all, with Fred¡¯s current physical condition, even if he wakes up, it will take some time to adjust.

    Although Heidi was sad to see Rosemary go, there was no such thing as a banquet, and Rosemary was soon on a ne back to the city.

    Marcy was supposed to take Rosemary to the airport, but Little Second was worried about Marcy¡¯s injury, not to mention that the people outside were watching his every move, and if they knew that Marcy was injured, he would be in danger.

    In the end, Marcy couldn¡¯t resist Rosemary¡¯s insistence and finally had to let Little Second take her to the airport.

    As soon as she got off the ne, she saw Wilson standing at the door and hastily waved at him. Having not seen him for a few days, Rosemary found herself really missing him.

    Wilson also saw her and waved along, and was walking towards her.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary had a faint smile between her eyebrows, and her heart was still happy!

    ¡°Missed you, so I came over!¡±

    ¡°I miss you too!¡± With those words, Rosemary wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on tiptoe to drop a kiss on his lips.

    Arge hand sped the back of her head tightly, deepening the kiss.

    Rosemary involuntarily asked for catering, the tongue of fire drove in long, deep, in deep ¡­

    A week¡¯s worth of thoughts were transformed into this lingering, silent kiss that seemed to speak of missing each other.

    After a while, Wilson only Olivia reluctantly let her go, looking at her slightly swollen red lips that had been kissed, and could not finish kissing her twice more on the lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Mom and Dad just called and asked us toe back to The Grant family for dinner!¡±

    Gathering her in his arms, he slowly walked towards the airport entrance.

    Going out, Rosemary saw Bruce already waiting there, saw Rosemarying out from inside, took the luggage from Wilson¡¯s hand, smiled and shouted, ¡°The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Good job, Bruce!¡±

 Chapter 530 Make up wedding

    ¡°Do you know what Mom and Dad are calling us back for?¡±

    Looking at the smile curling up at the corner of Wilson¡¯s lips, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Rubbing her head, Wilson said with a doting face, ¡°We¡¯ll find outter!¡±

    Seeing that he had no intention of telling her, Rosemary didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and soon the car arrived at The Grant family.

    ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Owen!¡±

    Rosemary smiled sweetly at the housekeeper and shouted softly.

    ¡°Are Mom and Dad back yet?¡±

    ¡°Master and Madam have returned and are both sitting inside the living room?¡±

    Nodding, Wilson led Rosemary toward the living room.

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    The two men shouted in unison.

    Darren put down the newspaper in his hand, saw theming back and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re back, have a seat!¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary into a seat just as he saw Reba walk in with Chad on her arm.

    ¡°Wow, the house is so lively today, is there something good going on!¡±

    ¡°Dad, Mrs. Grant, big brother, big sister-inw!¡±

    Reba greeted him nicely, then sat down not far from Wilson, with her eyes looking at Wilson intentionally or unintentionally.

    ¡°Chad, Miss Fischer, long time no see!¡±

    As much as Rosemary dislikes Reba, she still knows the most basic manners.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I heard you went to the capital, when did youe back?¡±

    Back home, Chad put away his cynical attitude and reced it with his gentle demeanor.

    Looking at Chad¡¯s harmless smile, Rosemary really admired his acting skills, with his unique talent, it¡¯s a pity not to be an actor.

    Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Well, I just got back today!¡±

    ¡°Master, the meal is ready!¡±

    The butler stepped forward and spokerespectfully to Darren.

    ¡°Since the meal is ready, let¡¯s talk about it while we eat!¡±

    With those words, Marian helped Darren to his feet and headed for the dining room.

    ¡°Won¡¯t Grandma eat with us?¡±

    ¡°Your grandmother is a little unwell these days, she just said, let you guys not wait for her, she¡¯ll eat in her room!¡±

    Looking at her standing there, Marian said with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat first, and then we¡¯ll go see Grandmater!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary nodded her head nicely.

    Reba saw Wilson¡¯s tender face to Rosemary, and her eyes shed with a harshness, but she could not show it because of Darren¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Today is just an ordinary family dinner, you all should not be formal, feel free!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Marian served a bowl of chicken soup in front of him and said with a smile, ¡°Come on, you¡¯ve been working hardtely, drink more chicken soup to make up for it!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you guys eat more too, today¡¯s dishes are prepared ording to your favorite tastes, all eat more!¡±

    Marian greeted and kept serving Darren¡¯s food.

    Rosemary sat next to Wilson, looking at her inws so old and still so in love, and was envious, wondering if he and Wilson would be like them in the future.

    ¡°Here, these are the sweet and sour pork you like, have some more!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at them as if they were showing affection, Reba nced at Chad, only for him to eat as if nothing was wrong, making her heart look even more annoyed.

    ¡°Reba, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is the food not to your liking?¡±

    Looking at Reba, who hadn¡¯t moved her chopsticks, Darren asked lovingly.

    ¡°No, I just look at big brother and sister-inw so lovingly, for a moment forgot to clip the food!¡±

    Reba was worried that Darren would see what was going on, and finished with a nce at Chad, who was eating happily.

    That look like a great see others have candy, they did not eat, a look of aggravation.

    ¡°Chad, don¡¯t just eat for yourself, greet Reba!¡±

    Hearing Darren¡¯s words, Chad looked up, smiled handsomely, and said, ¡°Got it Dad!¡±

    ¡°Here, have some more!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter that it¡¯s not Reba¡¯s favorite food, in less than a minute, she gave Reba a bowl full of dishes.

    Reba knew he was doing it on purpose, and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Chad, you¡¯ve got so many, people can¡¯t finish it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, eat slowly if you can¡¯t finish it!¡±

    Darren took one look at Reba¡¯s bowl and shook his head, not much of anything, but turned his head to Rosemary and called out, ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary, who was eating her meal, heard Darren call her and hurriedly put down her chopsticks, looked up and said, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Wilson woke up has also been more than a year, I have discussed with your mother in the past two days, ready to let you and Wilson re-organized a wedding, you see how?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Chad¡¯s hand holding his chopsticks stiffened slightly, but it quickly flickered away.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Darren smiled at Rosemary, who was a bit unresponsive, and continued, ¡°That¡¯s what your grandmother wanted!¡±

    ¡°Yes, your grandmother always felt sorry for you when she let you marry into The Grant family, and now that Wilson is awake, her old man wants to let Wilson give you a big wedding and marry you in name only.¡±

    Marian thought Rosemary still hadn¡¯t forgiven Wilson for what happened to Rita and helped out in the background.

    ¡°Rosemary, promise me, okay?¡±

    Wilson grabbed her hand and looked at her with an affectionate expression.

    Looking at the anticipation in Wilson¡¯s eyes, Rosemary nodded.

    Seeing Rosemary nod, Darren said happily, ¡°Good, Owen, go get that bottle of red wine out of my study, I want to have a good drink today!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±

    The housekeeper was very happy to finally see the young master himself weing The Great Young Lady into his home.

    Rosemary has been married in for a long time, but this is the first time she has seen Darren so happy, and she is very excited.

    Every girl wants to have a big wedding, stand with her beloved in front of the priest and make a promise for life!

    She, Rosemary, was no exception. The thought of standing alone on the wedding tform, the deste feeling, is still fresh in her mind today.

    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw, congrattions!¡±

    Chad picked up his wine and smiled at them.

    Seeing Chad standing up like they were toasting, Wilson¡¯s lips curled and said, ¡°Thank you for your kindness, and I hope you and Miss Fischer can tie the knot soon!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson also did not forget to look at Reba, who was sitting aside, and said with a smile.

    ¡°Chad appreciates your kindness, but Reba doesn¡¯t want to get married too early and wants to spend more time with her dad, so I respect her choice!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Chad put his arm around Reba and looked at her with a doting face.

    Reba looked at Chad¡¯s tender eyes, and for the first time, she realized that he could have such a side.

 Chapter 531 Miracles happen

    Chad has moved out of The Grant family since he got engaged to Reba.

    Back at his vi, Chady on the open terrace with a gloomy expression on his face like a prelude to an iing storm.

    ¡°How about it? Seeing that the person you like is about to get married and the groom is not yourself, is there a special hatred in your heart!¡±

    At some point, Reba followed her in, sitting on her butt on the couch and sneering.

    Giving Reba a cold look, Chad looked at her with sharp eyes and said, ¡°If you say one more word, I¡¯ll make you disappear in c-city from now on!¡±

    Looking at his annoyed look, Reba couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, ¡°That¡¯s right, you and I are considered to be in the same boat, making fun of you is no different from making fun of myself!¡±

    For Chad¡¯s anger Reba simply did not take it to heart, because she knew she was still valuable at the moment, he would not do anything to himself for the time being.

    Suddenly Chad leapt up from the recliner, tightly pinched Reba¡¯s chin, vicious said: ¡°I¡¯m warning you onest time, do note to challenge my bottom line, women or stupid better, do not know how to die when the timees, hum ¡­ ¡±

    Shoving Reba onto the couch, Chad grabbed his jacket from the couch and turned to leave.

    Looking at Chad¡¯s back, Reba¡¯s eyes were instantly covered with a hideous hatred, her hands clenched tightly, her nails pinching into her flesh.

    ¡°Chad, since you care about her so much, I¡¯ll help you destroy her with my own hands, I¡¯d like to see if she¡¯s that important in your heart or not!¡±

    It waste when Rosemary returned to the vi from The Grant family. After dinner she went to see her grandmother for a while and was relieved to see that she was in better spirits than before.

    ¡°Wilson, is there some kind of misunderstanding between you and Chad!¡±

    Today at dinner, she always felt that the two brothers seemed to have something going on, and they always spoke with a strong smell of gunpowder.

    In her mind, although Chad is a bit of a dodger and a bit of a prude, he still has a good heart. If there is any misunderstanding between them, I hope it is better to resolve it as soon as possible!

    Family harmony is prosperous!

    ¡°You should not get so close to him in the future, he is not as simple as you think!¡±

    Instead of answering her words, Wilson dictated a few words.

    Looked at Wilson that face serious look, the words to the mouth or swallowed back, forget it, or not to say, will only exin the more unclear!

    Looking at her, Wilson wrapped his arms around her and brought her to the couch, saying in a husky voice, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ve been hungry for days, aren¡¯t you going to feed me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste from The Grant family for dinner? Why are you hungry again so soon?¡±

    Without thinking much about it, Rosemary blinked her long eyshes and asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°This hunger is not the same hunger!¡±

    Came up to her ear, Wilson said with hot breath in her ear.

    Rosemary¡¯s face was instantly like a ripe tomato when the words hit her lips, and that delicate and lovely look made Wilsonpletely lose control!

    A sense of blushing rhythm came from the room, the moon outside the window at the moment also followed the blushing face, quietly hiding in the clouds!

    Time flies, half a month has passed, these days Rosemary busy trying on wedding dresses, wedding photos, are almost exhausted her, fortunately the preparation of the wedding Darren did not give her, but spend a lot of money from abroad to hire the world famous weddingpany to prepare, so that, Rosemary is not so tired!

    Just now Marian called and told her to go to the bridal store in the afternoon to try on wedding dresses. Seeing that it was still early, Rosemary dialed Tina and Sunny¡¯s phone number.

    When Tina knew that Wilson was going to marry her again, she was overjoyed. Although Rosemary was also married back by The Grant family in name, the wedding was always missing the groom, so it was notplete. Rosemary¡¯s people are pped hard and let them know how bad their vision was!

    The appointment was set and Rosemary put on a dress and got ready to go out.

    Heidi, as usual, woulde to the hospital room after breakfast to talk with Fred for a while. Looking at Fred, who looked like he was asleep, Heidi would tell him about the daily events.

    ¡°Fred, Rosemary called today to say she¡¯s getting married and she asked me to tell you to hurry up and wake up and go to her wedding?¡±

    ¡°Today the doctor came to give me a physical examination again, he said the baby is healthy, but I did gain two pounds, I believe that when you wake up will not recognize me?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With that said, Fred, who was lying on the bed, suddenly moved his fingers.

    Thinking of her fat appearance, Heidi couldn¡¯t help butugh softly and said, ¡°Fred, do you think if I really be a fat person, you guys will all stop taking me out to y!¡±

    I used to hear old people say that women are like frogs in a pond after pregnancy, how ugly they are, but Heidi feels that pregnant women are especially beautiful because of the strongest power in the world of motherhood, she can make you willingly do things you didn¡¯t dare to do before!

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Heidi, who had been talking there when she heard someone call her, thought it was Marcying over and stood up to look at the door, but found no one there.

    Shake their rm to, is it because recently eaten too much reason, hallucinations or tinnitus!

    Just as Heidi was helpless at the thought, he found his hand ready for a pair of warm hands to tug on.

    When she looked down, she saw Fred smiling at her.

    ¡°Doctor, Doctor ¡­¡±

    Suddenly Heidi screamed at the door, her eyes filled with tears, she was so afraid, she was afraid that Fred wasing back to life at this moment, so afraid that before she could speak, he would shut up forever!

    She¡¯s scared!

    The doctor heard Heidi¡¯s shout, and within ten seconds the ward was packed with people.

    After a series of examinations, the doctor said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Davis, your waking up is really a miracle, I really didn¡¯t expect that in less than a short month, you woke up by your own strength, it¡¯s really a miracle!¡±

    Heidi stood aside, looking at Fred with apprehension, a small face tightly wrinkled together, when she heard what the doctor said to Fred, she still asked again uneasily, ¡°Doctor, is Fred really all right?¡±

    The doctor took the earpiece off his ear, looked at Heidi and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Davis is fine, all his body indicators are normal, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    With these words, all the doctors left the ward with good sense.

 Chapter 532 dimpled

    ¡°Fred, do you feel sick anywhere or want something to eat?¡±

    Fred had just woken up and was still very weak. He reached out and patted the empty seat beside him, gesturing for Heidi toe to his side.

    ¡°Come here, sit!¡±

    Heidi went to Fred¡¯s side andy down, her body leaning close to his, the excitement in her heart simply cannot be expressed in words.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heidi! I made you worry!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, who had lost a lot of weight, Fred wrapped her in his arms, hot tears slowly leaving from the corners of his eyes.

    God knows how much he missed her. During the time he was in aa, he was always in a daze, hearing her whispering in his ear about what was happening every day, and every word she said was telling him that he was going to wake up!

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept your apology, how can you be so cruel as to leave me alone in C. Didn¡¯t you say you woulde to pick me up? How can you not count on your words ¡­¡±

    The grievances in her heart, at this moment all burst out, for so long, she has been telling herself that she must be strong, can not be knocked down by these setbacks, but no matter how strong she is, how she wants a strong shoulder to let her rely on.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    At this moment, besides saying sorry, Fred really does not know what else to say!

    Marcy heard the doctor say that Fred had woken up, put down her work and rushed over, and just walked to the door of the ward, she saw the two people embracing each other.

    Heidi has been suffering from the shock he has been seeing, in Fred¡¯s room she put on a smile, sitting in the room to Fred told Fred what happened every day, when the night is quiet and peaceful, she lies on the bed and cries in a low voice, every time she passes her room, Marcy can hear her heartbroken cry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯lle backter!¡±

    Now that she saw that he was awake, Marcy was relieved.

    *****

    It took about half an hour of driving before the car came to a stop in front of yesterday¡¯s bridal store. As soon as she got out of the car, she saw Tina and Sunny standing at the door, smiling slightly at her.

    ¡°Tina, Sunny, let you wait, the road is a little traffic jam, dyed a while!¡±

    Rosemary walked up and took the two men¡¯s arms, smiling.

    ¡°We just arrived not long ago too, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go in and try on the dresses!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, two luxury sports cars pulled up in front of them and Wilson stepped out of the car with Anthony and William.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, RosemaryTammy asked softly with a smile.

    ¡°Auntie said you guys came here today to try on wedding dresses and tuxedos, so it just so happens that Anthony and I are free, so we came together to try on the best man¡¯s dress!¡±

    Before Wilson could say anything, William put one hand on Anthony¡¯s shoulder and said yfully.

    Rosemary¡¯s gaze fell on the hand on Anthony¡¯s shoulder and turned to Sunny not knowing what to say, only to see her face change and change, her eyes staring at her big brother with malevolence.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t you think this look of yours is likely to cause misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°Misunderstand what?¡±

    William nced at his baby sister, and the look seemed to want to pierce his body with a fiery intensity!

    Looking at William who did not react, Tina shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°In today¡¯s society, men and boys are the true love!¡±

    With these words, Anthony subconsciously pushed the arm on his shoulder away and said to Tina: ¡°Miss Baker, you misunderstood, I have nothing to do with Mr. Jung!¡±

    He does not want to be pitted by them as soon as hees over, at least he is a normal man, right!

    ¡°Anthony, stay away from my big brother, don¡¯t let him lead you astray!¡±

    Sunny stepped forward and took Anthony¡¯s arm, looking at his big brother with no mercy.

    William now understood that she had been set up by Rosemary again and said angrily, ¡°Rosemary, we¡¯re good friends, right? Why do you always give me a hard time every time you see me?¡±

    ¡°Did you? I don¡¯t seem to have said anything!¡±

    Looking at the exasperated William, Rosemary just felt happy.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In Wilson so many friends, only William is counted as the most trouble-free person.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in and try on the dresses!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The guide was very enthusiastic in helping them introduce each dress, Sunny looked at the dresses hanging above and took avender one directly to the fitting room.

    Tina walked Rosemary into the dressing room with her custom-made wedding dress. After ten minutes, when the curtain was gently pulled up, everyone was shocked by the person in front of them.

    Rosemary wore this dress is a bustier design, her beautiful corbone unobstructed road out, behind arge bow decorated, as if from the sky down to the angels, beautiful.

    Looking at everyone with a strange look in their eyes, Rosemary asked uneasily, ¡°Is it not nice?¡±

    Although it was not the first time she wore a wedding dress, Rosemary¡¯s heart was still particrly nervous and her heart was beating especially fast.

    ¡°Rosemary, you are beautiful!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    The wedding dress was as if it was tailor-made for Rosemary, bringing out her chiseled figure perfectly.

    ¡°Wow, Rosemary, you¡¯re beautiful!¡±

    Sunny wore a bustier dress that brought out her fair skin in full view.

    Looking at the wedding dress on Rosemary, Sunny said with an envious face, ¡®Rosemary, I guarantee that you are definitely the most beautiful bride in the world!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really beautiful! So beautiful that I can¡¯t wait to be a man myself and abduct her right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to go change first!¡±

    Rosemary was a little embarrassed by their constant praise.

    Looking at Rosemary, who left in a hurry, William said with a smile, ¡°Look, Rosemary is shy!¡±

    ¡°Do you think everyone¡¯s cheek is as thick as yours?¡±

    The words fell, and Sunny followed in.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    William looked at his baby sister¡¯s hand that kept trembling with anger, the heart that angry ah!

    Looking at a face of eating turtle William, Wilson is very sympathetic patted his shoulder.

    The heir of the Jung Family Empire, but he is always in the hands of his own sister, if this gets out, where can he put his face!

    After getting changed, Wilson took them to a nearby restaurant for dinner.

    Because of thepany¡¯s business, Wilson and William left first after dinner.

    Tina left after apanying Rosemary for a while because she had promised to apany Vincent to a reception in the evening.

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t we go out shopping together!¡±

    ¡°Great! By the way, go check out the new fall clothes that have recently hit the market!¡±

 Chapter 533 can not be a couple can still be friends

    ¡°Sunny, how are you and Anthony getting on?¡±

    Sunny took Rosemary¡¯s arm and strolled leisurely along the boulevard, a walk Rosemary hadn¡¯t taken in a long time since she married into The Grant family.

    ¡°Now Anthony doesn¡¯t avoid me as much as he did before, and asionally we go out on dates and see movies!¡±

    Sunny is content with her current situation, and as for home, she believes that one day her parents will let them be together!

    Although Mom and Dad didn¡¯t say anything for the time being, he believed that one day they would know how good Anthony was.

    ¡°Has your parents¡¯ side agreed to you being together?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her, your princess of another country, marriage is afraid that long ago is no longer able to make their own decisions.

    Looking at her feelings for Anthony, I wonder if she will be able to let go if she has to take up the burden on her own shoulders one day.

    ¡°I just want to cherish every minute I have with Anthony now, as long as he will hold on to our rtionship, even if there are endless thorns ahead, I will not hesitate to step over.¡±

    Looking at the determination in her eyes, Rosemary smiled faintly at her and said, ¡°Sunny, go for it!¡±

    She believes that the power of love will ovee all trials and tribtions, and that lovers will finally be together!

    They just don¡¯t know that what awaits them ahead is not happiness but disaster with no end in sight.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Smiling and snuggling on Rosemary¡¯s shoulder, Sunny¡¯s face is all sweet smiles.

    ¡°Rosemary, take a look at this dress, I think it suits you!¡±

    Sunny was holding a goose-yellow dress in her hand and gesturing over her body.

    ¡°Would it be too gaudy?¡±

    She has always liked more in clothes, for this so bright clothes, Rosemary really have not worn.

    Before Wilson also bought her some more colorful clothes, she felt a little bright, has not worn!

    ¡°No, your skin is so good, this dress will look great on you!¡±

    ¡°Thisdy is so discerning, this dress is the main model of our store, only one in the world, designed by Master Mijel!¡±

    The shop assistant introduced it with a smile on the side.

    ¡°Wrap the whole series up for me, I¡¯ll take them all!¡±

    Sunny took out a ck and gold card from inside her bag and handed it to the shopper.

    ck gold card, only ten worldwide, that is a symbol of status, can have the ck gold card people are rich or noble!

    The shop assistant hurriedly took the ck and gold card from Sunny¡¯s hand and couldn¡¯t help but look at the two of them one more time.

    ¡°Sunny, no need to buy so much, I have clothes to wear!¡±

    ¡°Does Rosemary still need to be polite to me?¡±

    Seeing Sunny feigning an angry look, Rosemaryughed helplessly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back over there for a stroll!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, this doll is so cute!¡±

    Sunny took a teddy bear and held it in his arms, shouting happily.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really cute!¡±

    Stretched out his hand to touch, remember when he was small because he looked at a neighbor¡¯s teddy bear of a little girl was very fond of, and then Sidney knew after saving money, on her birthday sent a pink teddy bear to her, so also happy for a good while.

    Time flies, and suddenly everyone has grown up, suddenly miss the old days.

    ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw John standing in the doorway, smiling and looking at her.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see you again, did youe here to buy toys?¡±

    Looking at the stuffed animal Rosemary was holding, John smiled and asked.

    ¡°Feel free to look around, are you okay now?¡±

    I haven¡¯t seen him for six months, but now John is more mature and stable than before, with a dry air all over his body.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, can we find a ce to sit and talk?¡±

    After so many things, John has figured out that at first he was the wrong person, believe in the wrong person, so good people pushed hard into the arms of another man, even if regret, he knows that once lost it is impossible to get back.

    He has now thought clearly, as long as she is well, he will be satisfied.

    Looking at the sincerity in John¡¯s eyes, he smiled and nodded.

    Rosemary called Sunny and then followed John to a cafe and sat down.

    John was not expecting Rosemary to actually agree to her request and was thrilled.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think we could sit and talk like this!¡±

    Since Rosemary married Wilson, he feels he has had the luxury of speaking to her, let alone sitting down and talking.

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones! We can¡¯t keep living in the past, can we?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    The words fell, and John looked at Sunny aside, as if there was something he wanted to say but was notfortable saying.

    ¡°Rosemary, you guys talk, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    After saying that, Sunny nodded to John and got up to leave.

    John saw Sunny leave and turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°I heard that The Grant family is nning to give you and Mr. Grant another make-up wedding, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Picking up the coffee on the table and taking a sip, he said after a while, ¡°Rosemary, do you believe me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, knowing what he knew about him before, John must have known something and wanted to tell her but was afraid she wouldn¡¯t believe him.

    ¡°John, I don¡¯t want to talk about the past anymore, the reason I agreed to apany you here for coffee today is because I have a question I want to ask you!¡±

    ¡°You say, as long as it is what I know, I will tell you!¡±

    Did Rosemary have something for him? Ever since he saw Daisy for what she really was, he had always wanted to do something for Rosemary to make up for what he had done to her in the first ce.

    ¡°Daisy had obviously been kicked out of C by Wilson, so how did shee back and how are you still together?¡±

    Rosemary eyes blinked at John, this question she had wanted to ask him for a long time, thest time she met them inside the mall, she saw his helplessness in John¡¯s eyes, andter Wilson gave her the information inside, Daisy¡¯s back seems to be backed up by someone.

    A sip of coffee, John said slowly: ¡°Daisy is how toe back, I this matter I am not very clear, I know she is not Uncle Su¡¯s daughter, but Laurie and another man¡¯s daughter, when Laurie married Uncle Su is that man arranged to go in, as for why, I do not know! ¡±

    After a pause, John saw Rosemary¡¯s face is very ugly, and said: ¡°These are also Daisy once drunk identally said, the reason I married her is also forced by that man, if I do not agree to marry her, the other side will be annexed to the Lin, I have no choice but to agree to their demands! ¡°

 Chapter 534 Whatâ€™s coming is still coming

    ¡°So are you still together now?¡±

    Looking at John¡¯s face in pain, Rosemary asked faintly.

    At that moment, John¡¯s cell phone rang, nced at the phone call, but did not answer.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know I am sorry for you, I do not ask for your forgiveness, but I hope you live a happy life, this period of time you still go out less, although I know Wilson can protect you, but those people are murderous devils, you better be careful!¡±

    The words fell, John looked deeply at Rosemary, at this time the phone rang again, looked at the phone, ¡°I¡¯m going to go first, remember my words!¡±

    Looking at John¡¯s departing back, Rosemary didn¡¯t know whether to believe his words or not.

    ¡°Your friend is gone!¡±

    Looking at John, who had already left, Sunny walked over with a smile.

    After hearing John¡¯s words, Rosemary was not in the mood to hang out, and went straight home from the cafe.

    Back at home, Rosemaryy in bed with John¡¯s words echoing in her mind over and over again.

    Wilson returned home without seeing Rosemary, asked the maid to know she was in her room, and pushed the door open to see her quietly staring out the window.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? Thinking so intensely?¡±

    Hugging her from behind, Wilson buried his head in the nape of her neck, smelling the fresh scent that emanated from her hair.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I ran into John today when I was shopping with Sunny!¡±

    See Wilson did not say anything for a long time, Rosemary tilted her head to look at him, see his face slightly changed, know that this man jealous.

    In the past, Rosemary would haveughed and made fun of Wilson, but today, she wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    ¡°Wilson, I remember you telling me that you banished Daisy from C City, didn¡¯t you!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s face change to a serious expression, Wilson looked at her nervously and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡±

    Rosemary borated on what John had told him today, trying to get Wilson to judge.

    ¡°Is that really what he told you?¡±

    After hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Wilson¡¯s face turned sullen, it seems that he was too kind at first.

    ¡°What exactly do you think it is that they are looking for?¡±

    Her parents are just ordinary people and she really doesn¡¯t understand what the other side wants to get in her house while keeping Laurie in his for twenty years!

    Wilson¡¯s good-looking forehead tightened together. If what John said was true, then Rosemary¡¯s safety was in danger.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you remember what Anthony said to you before he died?¡±

    Nodding, Mr. Green told her that the other party wanted to find a document on him, which had been transferred by him, and where exactly, he did not inform.

    ¡°Do you mean to say that what John said is true?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, I will let the people underneath this matter to check it out, this time you still go out less, Abby heartily wait to be a bride, okay?¡±

    He nted a deep kiss on her forehead and said in a soft voice.

    John said this thing must be true, afraid to shoot the other side is trying to lure a snake out of the hole, to see if that information is really in Rosemary¡¯s hands.

    It seems that the other side is very attached to that information, and as long as Rosemary keeps pretending that she doesn¡¯t know, then she can be safe.

    ¡°You sleep first, I¡¯ll go to the study to take care of some things!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson went out.

    Came to the study, opened theputer, less than a minute, theputer screen appeared on several handsome men.

    ¡°Is there something going on that¡¯s in such a hurry to find us?¡±

    Joseph on the other side of theputer looked at Wilson on the screen and asked with a serious face.

    Wilson told them what John had said to Rosemary and said, ¡°You guys go check the status of Lin¡¯spany in ten years, the more detailed the better!¡±

    ¡°William, you go to Anthony¡¯s old home tomorrow, the address and detailed information I have sent to your email,ter you look!¡±

    ¡°Boss, just yesterday, Walsh has started to transfer all the properties under his name to foreign countries, looking at him, it seems like he intends to move all the industries abroad!¡±

    This side of William has put away his usual hangdog character, reced by a calm, indifferent.

    ¡°Leave him alone for now, even if he wants to leave, I¡¯m afraid that person won¡¯t do what he wants and let him pull out so easily.¡±

    All have been on board, where there is no reason to get off the ship.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll go tomorrow!¡±

    When he finished, theputer screen went ck, Wilson closed theputer, the corners of his mouth hooked up a bloodthirsty smile.

    Looks like the good show is about to begin.

    Inside The Sawyer family vi.

    ¡°I have already passed your words out for you as they are, can you now ask that side to let my father go!¡±

    John looked at the woman on the sofa, at this moment he has no just inside the cafe calm, the eyebrows are full of anxious color.

    Daisy tilted her head to look at John, her red lips hooked, and said, ¡°John, you are too naive, just by those few words you passed out, you want to save your father back.¡±

    ¡°Daisy, don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m overdoing it?¡±

    Turning back, Daisy¡¯s eyes showed a sinister gaze and sneered, ¡°John, I am not even one tenth as much as you are. I love you so much, but you don¡¯t care about my life because of Rosemary.

    ¡°Daisy, if you have any hatred you cane at me, okay? My parents are already so old, and my father has a heart condition, as the saying goes, there is a head for every grievance, so if you have any hatred or grudge, juste at me!¡±

    John grabbed Daisy¡¯s arm and pleaded.

    Looking at such a John, Daisy suddenly sneered, think when they just fell in love, John is also willing to do everything for her, but now, she feels very ironic ¡­

    Eventually, Daisy softened and said, ¡°As long as Uncle agrees to cooperate with that side, they naturally won¡¯t make things difficult for Uncle and Auntie!¡±

    With those words, Daisy stood up and left the living room.

    John¡¯s whole body was paralyzed on the ground, how could dad agree to cooperate with them, unless he died, she would not offer thepany he founded to them for moneyundering.

    Sunny just arrived at the entrance of the neighborhood, far from home to see a few bodyguards standing in front of the house, that familiar scene, she in clear.

    A bad feeling rises from the bottom of the heart, what ising is stilling.

    As she was hesitating to go in, she saw two men in ck standing in front of her, respectfully shouting, ¡°Miss, you¡¯re back! Madam has been waiting for you in the living room for a long time!¡±

 Chapter 535 Tough Choices

    Once inside, Sunny saw her queen sitting on the sofa reading the newspaper, exuding a noble aura and showing her royal reserve and elegance between her hands and feet.

    ¡°Madam, Miss is back!¡±

    The man in the ck suit bowed ny degrees and slowly retreated.

    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you let me know you wereing so I could go get you?¡±

    Sunny threw the bag, walked to the noblewoman, took her arm, and said in a petnt manner.

    Putting down the newspaper in her hand, the noblewoman red at her daughter and said in no good mood, ¡°You still know that I am your mother, I thought you had forgotten that you still have me as your mother?¡±

    ¡°How can it be? Sunny misses her mom every day, day and all¡­ Hasn¡¯t mom noticed that Sunny has lost a round of weight?¡±

    The words fell, Sunny also did not forget to pinch her white cheeks, aggrieved.

    It¡¯s a trick Sunny has been used to since she was a child, and every time she knows her queen is ready to scold her, she tries to put a high hat on her, which turns out to work every time.

    Looking at her daughter, Emma Flower had a very helpless smile on her face, stroked her daughter¡¯s hair and said, ¡°Sunny, I¡¯m here to take you back this time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back!¡±

    Sunny subconsciously jumped up from the ground, she knew it must be no good for her toe.

    ¡°Go down, all of you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Speaking to the bodyguard at his side, hesoon left the mother andson in therge living room.

    Standing up, Emma Flower looked at Sunny and said in a serious tone, ¡°Sunny, before mommy didn¡¯t care how you yed and made a mess outside, it was fine, but now you muste back to Rice with me! Your father has already fixed the marriage between you and Belloc, and you will be engaged first next month!¡±

    ¡°Marry whoever you like, I¡¯m not going to marry anyway!¡±

    Want her to marry someone he doesn¡¯t like, no way.

    ¡°Is this the way you talk to your mother?¡±

    ring angrily at Sunny, Emma Flower said angrily.

    As the mother of a nation, Emma Flower has a unique aura of royalty.

    Although Rice is a small country, but also a prosperous and wealthy country, because there is an abundance of oil and gold, many countries are eyeing this piece of fat, want to pocket it.

    Sunny¡¯s father was thest president¡¯s internal choice for the presidency, and after marrying Emma Flower, he sessfully ascended to the presidency soon after.

    Under his control, Rice can be said to be thriving and its citizens living in peace and prosperity!

    Just a short while ago, someone in the royal family tried to squeeze him out because the other side was too powerful, so finally the family decided to join with the Yang family in marriage so that they couldpletely squeeze the other side out and give them no chance.

    ¡°Mom, you know it¡¯s Anthony I¡¯ve always loved, I¡¯m begging you, just make us whole, okay?¡±

    Pulling Emma Flower¡¯s clothes, Sunny¡¯s eyes were red and she begged.

    ¡°I told you a long time ago that it is impossible between you and him, and not to mention anything else, just because you are the princess of Rice, it is impossible to be with him!¡±

    Shaking off Sunny¡¯s hand, Emma Flower said coldly.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d rather not be this princess!¡±

    ¡°Snap ¡­¡±

    A crisp p hit Sunny¡¯s white face, making her jolt.

    ¡°Sunny ¡­¡±

    As soon as William returned, he saw that Emma Flower had pped Sunny and hurriedly went up to support her, shouting in distress.

    When he saw the angry expression on his aunt¡¯s face, William had probably guessed it.

    ¡°Sunny, how can you make your aunt angry? Quick, apologize to your aunt!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong!¡±

    Caressing her cheeks, tears kept falling. In Sunny¡¯s heart, she pursued her own happiness, what¡¯s wrong with that.

    William saw that she did not stop, turned his head to look at Emma Flower and said, ¡°Auntie, you first take it easy, Sunny is still young, many things are not very well understood,ter I will slowly teach her!¡±

    ¡°William, you need to stop protecting her, it¡¯s because you know that each of you protects and pampers her that you¡¯ve raised her to be thiswless!¡±

    Emma Flower looked at Sunny, who kept crying, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s wrong with you today? You are wrong in loving the wrong person, knowing that it is a road of no return, but you have to dive in head first, that is your fault!¡±

    Sunny pushed William away and walked up to Emma Flower, hissing, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me being brave enough to pursue my love, should I be like you, living my whole life in power and calction to be right?¡±

    ¡°Unbridled ¡­¡±

    Raising her hand, Emma Flower looked coldly at her single-handedly raised daughter and her body trembled violently, fortunately William was quick to help her.

    ¡°Auntie, take care of your health!¡±

    After a while, Sunny slowly opened her eyes and looked at her mother with teary eyes and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t want to live like you even when I¡¯m asleep I have to worry that your pillow man will give you a knife in the back, this is not the life I want!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something you can just not want, since you were born in the royal family, from the moment you were born, you were already destined to have a destiny!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Closing her eyes, Emma Flower said coldly.

    She does not want to have a rtionship of her own, tired when you can lean on his shoulder, when there are troubles can be shared with him, but born in the royal family, a birth has been destined to you and these so-called feelings have no fate, there are only the use of each other.

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t resign myself to my fate that easily!¡±

    Shaking her head, Sunny said sadly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one night to think about it, if you still stick to your choice, then after tomorrow, the world will never have Anthony as a person again, you¡¯re on your own!¡±

    With those words, Emma Flower went out.

    Just two steps away, said: ¡°Do not presume to escape, you know it¡¯s useless!¡±

    When Emma Flower left, Sunny felt her legs go weak and she fell to the ground, tears falling from her eyes like the Milky Way.

    ¡°Sunny ¡­¡±

    William how did not expect that his aunt would be so resolute about this matter, it seems that she and Anthony are really out of luck.

    ¡°Brother, what should I do? What should I do?¡±

    She knew that Emma Flower¡¯s words were not just words, and that if she did not agree to go back with her tomorrow, they would really go after Anthony.

    Growing up in the royal family, she has long been ustomed to them using any method to remove obstacles in front of them because of their mutual interests.

    Now Anthony is an obstacle in front of their eyes for them!

 Chapter 536 love you, but keep away from you

    ¡°Sunny, don¡¯t be sad, you listen to your aunt¡¯s words first to go back, as for the things behind, brother is thinking of a way!¡±

    ¡°Brother, can I really not marry Belloc?¡±

    Looking at William, Sunny seemed to see hope.

    ¡°Of course, you are my brother¡¯s only sister, my brother does not help you who!¡±

    Wiping away the tears on her cheeks, William spoke heartily.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help, I know my parents too well, there¡¯s no way they would give up the power they have in their hands because of me!¡± For them, rights are more important than her, their daughter!

    This is the sadness of being born in the royal family, on the surface looks beautiful, in fact, the back ground of the pain and suffering, as long as they know.

    Sunny looked at William and smiled bitterly.

    This kind of Sunny makes people painful to look at, if possible, he really hopes that he can rece her and let her live her life without any worries!

    ¡°Sunny, you have to trust your brother!¡±

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you, but you ¡­¡±

    When ites to this, Sunny wants to say something but stops, thinking of what Grandpa said before, her heart is bitter.

    William knew she was worried about herself, rubbed her long hair,forted: ¡°Brother never believed in fate, you see I¡¯m not twenty-six years old this year? And have not seen anything happen, right!¡±

    ¡°Brother ¡­¡±

    Since childhood, she has been surrounded by those who are trying to please her and tter her, but only William treats her from his heart, and she wishes him a long and healthy life more than anyone else.

    ¡°Okay, trust brother! Leave everything to brother, okay?¡±

    Nodding, Sunny¡¯s heart was now in turmoil, her mind was filled with Emma Flower¡¯s words just now, she looked up at William and said, ¡°Brother, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°If there is anything you can say, we don¡¯t need to be so polite between brother and sister!¡±

    ¡°Will you ask Anthony out for me? I want to see him again!¡±

    Maybe this is thest time they met, suddenly she has a lot to say to him, although she has been running after him, but never in front of him to say their hearts, tomorrow will be gone, even if not to tell him, she also want to see him onest time.

    ¡°Okay, brother promises you!¡±

    William agreed without thinking, maybe it¡¯s really necessary to make a break between them.

    ¡°Thank you brother!¡±

    With these words, Sunny went back to her room, changed into a set of her favorite clothes and put them on, drew on a delicate makeup, took her bag and went out the door.

    In the most luxurious and lively bar in C city, Sunny sat on the bar, holding cup after cup of Last Kiss in her hand and pouring it into her mouth, the spicy and prickly wine flowing slowly into her belly through her tiny throat.

    ¡°Miss, can I buy you a drink?¡±

    The moment she stepped into the bar, many men in the bar were attracted by her stunning beauty and had been looking for the right opportunity toe up and strike up a conversation.

    ¡°Does thisdy need you to buy me a drink? You know thisdycks everything, but only money, understand?¡±

    Looking at the man in front of her, Sunny slightly squinted her good-looking Danfeng eyes, stretched out her hand and gently picked up the man¡¯s chin, giggling, ¡°Wilson¡¯s vision seems to be irreversible, howe the cowboy she found is not half as good-looking as my Anthony?¡±

    Hearing Sunny¡¯s words, the man¡¯s face instantly became a blue burst of white, this woman actually treated him as a cowboy, did he look like a cowboy?

    Just want to be angry at Sunny, a million years of ice pool of eyes fell on the man¡¯s body, a gaze, cold light!

    The man turned his head to look at Anthony, who was radiating coldness, and left with good sense.

    People whoe to bars are basically here to have fun, and no one is going to get into trouble because of a stranger.

    ¡°You¡¯re here! I thought you weren¡¯ting?¡±

    Sunny looked at the taut-faced Anthony, pointed at him, and spoke with a smile.

    He was not going toe, but when he knew that she was leaving C tomorrow, he finally came.

    ¡°Miss Jung, you¡¯ve had too much to drink! Let me take you back!¡±

    Anthony looked at Sunny, who was red in the face because of the alcohol, touched his eyebrows lightly and shouted softly.

    Hearing that Anthony wanted to send her home, Sunny hurriedly pushed his hand away, got off the stool, pointed at Anthony and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back, I¡¯m going to drink here tonight and not get drunk!¡±

    With those words, the whole man plopped down on the bar and shouted to the waiter, ¡°Give me another Last Kiss!¡±

    ¡°Miss Jung, you can¡¯t drink anymore, if you really want to drink, let¡¯s go back and I¡¯ll drink with you, okay?¡±

    Anthony coaxed in a soft voice.

    Seeing that she was too drunk, Anthony had to go to the manager and get a key to get a room upstairs and carry her up to rest.

    Putting her on the bed, Anthony was about to get up when Sunny wrapped herself around Anthony like a water snake and said in a slurred voice, ¡°Anthony, you know what? I really, really like you, you know?¡±

    Looking at the drunken mess of Sunny, Anthony¡¯s handsome cool face shed a bitter smile, she has done so obviously, if he still does not know, then he is still a person?

    The words fell, tears slowly left along the corners of the eyes, looking at Anthony¡¯s heart is like a needle stuck in the general.

    Gently wiping the tears from her cheeks, Anthony¡¯s heart was never better. If he hadn¡¯t made a vow in front of Emma Flower, he would have told her he loved her in spite of everything!

    Every time he saw her appear in front of him with a smile on her face, shushing him, his heart was happier than ever.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    But he knows that all this is only temporary, he knows that one day she will be away from him, because in her shoulders with her mission.

    The two of them are separated by a river of heaven, which is a barrier that he could not cross over in his life, so he can only choose to silently guard and try to alienate her.

    After all, long pain is better than short pain!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sunny! For your sake, I can only choose to distance myself from you, but you know what? My heart will not be better than you where to go, every time I see you sad and sad, my heart is more difficult than you!¡±

    Only in this situation can Anthony open up to her and tell her exactly what¡¯s on his mind!

    After dropping a kiss on her forehead, Anthony was about to leave when his arm was pulled by Sunny.

    ¡°Anthony, if one day I do marry another man, will you regret it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not drunk?¡±

    Anthony looked at Sunny, who had already sat up from the bed, and his eyes shed with a trace of puzzlement, why did she pretend to be drunk on drugs?

    ¡°Just those few sses of wine, not enough to get me drunk, I just want to hear what¡¯s in your heart!¡±

 Chapter 537 If you love her, let her go!

    The atmosphere instantly became a little weird, Sunny just looked at Anthony in a daze, hoping to hear for herself what she had always wanted to hear from his mouth!

    Anthony thought of Emma Flower¡¯s words and said after a moment of silence, ¡°Miss Jung, I¡¯ve always really only treated you as my own sister, I know you¡¯re good to me, but things of affection are not forced, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    Forced to hold back the pain in his heart, Anthony said against his will.

    Only then can she die to herselfpletely. Madam is right, if you love her, then let her go!

    ¡°Is this really what¡¯s in your heart?¡±

    Looking at him, Sunny¡¯s eyes are full of tears, he is still as desperate as ever, just like his cold, the same cold-blooded.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You always knew I liked you, so if you didn¡¯t like me, why did youe to my rescue in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re Mr. Jung¡¯s sister!¡±

    Staring at the icy expression on Anthony¡¯s face, how Sunny wanted to see a hint of wavering in his eyes, but s ¨C no!

    ¡°If I give someone else a kidnapping next time, will you stille to my rescue?¡±

    Wiping away the tears from her own eyes, Sunny asked.

    ¡°Will!¡±

    Because I love you more than I love myself, I am not going to let you get hurt one bit!

    It¡¯s a pity he couldn¡¯t tell her these words!

    Sunny felt like he had heard a particrly funny joke, closed his eyes in pain and said faintly, ¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I never want to see you again, take care!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell, only to hear the door m, the room inside the instant return to dead silence.

    As the saying goes, men have tears, only no one noticed that Anthony¡¯s eyes were already wet.

    ¡°Sunny, I wish you happiness!¡±

    Looking at Sunny¡¯s already disappeared figure, Anthony murmured in his heart.

    Seaside vi.

    Rosemary sat in the gazebo in the garden and read a book. She hadn¡¯t been as rxed as she was now for a long time and felt like she was back in college again.

    At that time, he and Tina especially like to find a Susan ce to read, so the gazebo there at the back of the school became the exclusive area for the two of them!

    I think it¡¯s good to go to college for a while, no worries, nothing to worry about, the daily task is to finish the homework on time, and then you can go around and have fun.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh softly when she thought of the old college days.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? So happy?¡±

    When he looked up, he saw Wilson smiling and walking towards himself.

    The afternoon sun is particrly soft, a light golden light sprinkled on Wilson¡¯s strong and slender body, a well-cut suit will show his perfect body in full view.

    This scene, can not help but let Rosemary look a little obsessed!

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s nymphomaniac appearance, Wilson walked up and took the book in her hand, lightly knocked her on the head and said, ¡°Look at you, your mouth is drooling!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary subconsciously wiped the corner of her mouth, only to provoke a lightugh from him.

    ¡°You went to make fun of me?¡±

    ring at him angrily, Rosemary stood up and was about to leave.

    Seeing her about to leave, Wilson reached out and pulled, and the whole thing was brought into his warm embrace.

    ¡°How could I make fun of you? I¡¯m more than happy?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Tilting her head up to look at him, Rosemary asked with a confused look on her face.

    ¡°Prove that your husband has charm, wearing clothes can make my wife look into obsession, if taken off ¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Rosemary stood up and stomped hard on the back of Wilson¡¯s foot, her face flushed.

    ¡°Why is your head filled with these things all day long?¡±

    No wonder people often say that men are animals that think with their lower bodies, and it¡¯s true!

    ¡°You should be d that I have all this inside my head, otherwise where would you get your sexual bliss from in this life!¡±

    Although they were already a couple, Rosemary still felt embarrassed to say such a humiliating word in front of her.

    Seeing his wife blush so easily, the corners of Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up slightly and the smile at the corners of his eyes grew deeper.

    His little wife is still really cute!

    ¡°By the way, why are you back so early today?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to continue talking to him about this topic and asked in a digression.

    ¡°Oh, I came back to pick up a document and heard the housekeeper say you were here reading, so I came to see you!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Thinking that staying at home for the past few days had made her feel like she was going to get moldy, she suddenly thought that she hadn¡¯t been to Wilson¡¯spany yet and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to yourpany too!¡±

    ¡°Good, as long as you don¡¯t get too bored!¡±

    When he went to the office this morning, he wanted to ask her if she wanted to follow him to the office, but he was afraid that she would be bored staying there, so he didn¡¯t ask her.

    Nuzzling, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Better to be bored than at home!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary trotted back to her room.

    This is the first time she went to thepany with Wilson, how should also dress up a little, can not lose his face.

    Back in her room, Rosemary changed into a dress, looked in the mirror to make sure it was okay, and then went downstairs.

    Wilson looked at the well-dressed Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t even want to take you out like this!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it look good?¡±

    This dress is the yellow dress that Sunny bought for her a few days ago. Sunny said she had a special temperament in this dress, which is why she chose this one.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just too good looking, I¡¯m worried that if I take you out like this, I don¡¯t know how many more love rivals I¡¯ll have!¡±

    There are already several admirers around her, and if there are a few, he feels a little insecure.

    A strong smell of acidity instantly spread around her body, Rosemary snorted andughed: ¡°My person is already yours, what else do you have to be jealous of?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but every time I see the way they look at you, I feel so insecure!¡±

    ¡°You do not say I forgot, if you are not good to me in the future, I can really consider considering them, after all Nathaniel, Marcy they have said, as long as I am willing, they are willing to take care of me for a lifetime?¡±

    Rosemary said slyly, not even noticing that the person beside her had a ck face that could squeeze out ink.

    ¡°They¡¯ll never get that chance!¡±

    With a raised eyebrow, Rosemary wrapped her arms around his strong, sturdy waist and a sweetness surged through her heart.

    She found herself really in love with the man in front of her, as long as she was with him, her heart would have a sense of solid security.

 Chapter 538 If you do not abandon me, I will follow you

    I¡¯ll be with you if you don¡¯t abandon me!¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s promise to him, Wilson slowly spoke, ¡°So do I!¡±

    With Rosemary¡¯s slender waist in his arms, Wilson drove his silver-gray Bentley from the garage and brought Rosemary to the office.

    Thepany is not very far from the beach house, and it took about half an hour to drive to thepany.

    As soon as we arrived at the office, we saw a security officer walk up and open the car door.

    Soon, Wilson stepped out of the car, came to the other side, opened the door, looked at Rosemary, and Tammy smiled, ¡°Get out of the car!¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s outstretched hand, Rosemary smiled and put his hand on it. Wilson held his hand tightly, sped his fingers together and went into thepany.

    ¡°President!¡± Just entering the door, before Rosemary had a chance to admire the luxury of thepany, she saw a group of dark people standing on either side, their bodies in a forty-five degree slight bow.

    ¡°President, the head of Group C is already waiting in the conference room, this time the case they want to see the president directly before they are willing to negotiate, the specific information I have prepared, the president still has ten minutes to prepare!¡±

    A man in a ck suit followed Wilson with a document, reporting on the situation.

    Wilson hmmed and took a big step toward the front.

    Everyone looked up at the silhouette beside Wilson and couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, ¡°Is this their president¡¯s wife?¡±

    Take the elevator to the president¡¯s office on the sixty-eighth floor, once the office door is opened, there is a whole wall of bookshelves behind the sofa, looking at Rosemary¡¯s dazzling.

    ¡°So many books, have you read them all?¡± Rosemary asked, releasing Wilson¡¯s hand and turning to him.

    ¡°Basically, I¡¯ve seen it all!¡±

    ¡°Really fake, so many books you have to read at least seven or eight years!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Rosemary randomly drew a book, looking at the dense markings on it, she could not help but a burst of sweat.

    She always felt that she was already very good when she was studying, but now against Wilson, she feels that she is simply not worth mentioning.

    Suddenly, Rosemary seemed to think of something and turned her head, and sure enough, she saw several other people standing in front of the office.

    Rosemary hold forehead, so embarrassing!

    ¡°President, this is the other party¡¯s information!¡±

    ¡°President, this is the annual summary just sent over by the Human Resources Department!¡±

    ¡°President ¡­¡±

    Those who saw Rosemary did not say anything, immediately sent the documents in their hands one by one in front of Wilson¡¯s face.

    Wilson looked at the secretary beside him and spoke, ¡°Go prepare afternoon tea for the youngdy, plus prepare some snacks, snacks and the like!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President!¡±

    The secretary couldn¡¯t help but give Rosemary an extra look. She had previously heard that the president had divorced the youngdy, but now it seems as if the rumors weren¡¯t true.

    With each other in mind, everyone handed the documents in their hands to Wilsonone by one, and the office that was originally full of people was now left with the male secretary who had just followed Wilson.

    Rosemary walked up to Wilson and asked in a whisper, ¡°Are you going to a meetingter?¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Wilson looked up to Rosemary and asked gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling bored?¡±

    ¡°No, I was thinking, I¡¯vee to thepany, I want to go up and say hello to my parents, by the way around thepany!¡±

    ¡°Good! Mom and Dad¡¯s office is on the eighty-eighth floor, so you can do the elevator up there yourself!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary smiled slightly at Wilson and turned to leave.

    The male secretary standing behind him watched Wilson¡¯s gaze until he was out of sight at the door, then withdrew his eyes and lowered his head to continue looking at the file.

    Once out of the office, Rosemary went somewhere else and looked around, feeling quite fresh.

    ¡°Miss, this is the secretary department, you can¡¯t just walk around!¡± Just want to go in, a girl about two is six or seven years old came over and spoke to her.

    ¡°Oh, sorry!¡±

    RosemaryTammy smiled and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s my first time here, so I¡¯m not very familiar with the situation!¡±

    The woman looked Rosemary up and down for a moment, not seeming to know who she was, but said in a nice voice, ¡°Which department are you from?¡±

    Looking at her with a puzzled face, Rosemary replied, ¡°I¡¯m not from yourpany, I just came over for a casual stroll!¡±

    Seeing her look of confusion, the woman kindly reminded, ¡°Since you¡¯re not from ourpany, I advise you to take the elevator down quickly! Ourpany has a rule that outsiders are not allowed toe here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary walked to the elevator door and was about to press the button for the eighty-eighth floor when she heard the girl shouting nervously, ¡°This is the special elevator ess for the president, only the president can use it!¡±

    Rosemary naturally knew what she meant and said slowly, ¡°I just came up in this elevator too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your luck, if the president knew about it, it would be a problem, you¡¯d better take the elevator next to you to go down!¡±

    With that, the woman helped Rosemary press the other elevator.

    Only a thud was heard, and out from inside came the secretary who had just been in Wilson¡¯s office, carrying tworge bags of food in her hands, and said to Rosemary, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯ve already bought afternoon tea, are you going back to the president¡¯s office to eat?¡±

    The woman stared nkly at Rosemary, then at the secretary, and asked, ¡°Manager Chuang, who is this?¡±

    ¡°This is the president¡¯s wife!¡±

    Although everyone in thepany knew that Wilson was married, everyone also knew that The Great Young Lady had divorced their president, and now for the sudden appearance of Rosemary, everyone¡¯s heart was full of doubts.

    Although want to know, but no one has the guts to ask the president¡¯s private life!

    ¡°Sorry youngdy, I didn¡¯t know you were the president¡¯s wife, I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    The girl looked at Rosemary and panicked all of a sudden, apologizing one after another.

    With a slight smile, Rosemary spoke to the girl, ¡°You¡¯re right, ces like confidential documents are not meant for just anyone to enter, and I can¡¯t be an exception, after all, I¡¯m not part of thepany, you¡¯re right to do so, if everyone walked around thepany, then thepany wouldn¡¯t be apany anymore.¡±

    With those words, Rosemary turned to her secretary and said, ¡°Take your things in first! I¡¯ll go up to see the chairman ande backter!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary didn¡¯t care about them, and directly pressed the button of the eighty-eighth floor and walked in.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    A woman, probably in her thirties, approached with a smile and asked politely.

    ¡°Hello, is the chairman in?¡±

 Chapter 539 sheep into the tigerâ€™s mouth

    The woman nced at Rosemary and smiled, ¡°And you are, please?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here?¡±

    Just as Rosemary was unsure how to tell the woman in front of her who she was, Marian approached her.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Looking at Marian, Rosemary gave a good-natured shout.

    The woman on the side looked at Rosemary, just this woman called the chairman¡¯s wife mom, is she the president¡¯s wife?

    ¡°Are you here to see your father for something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with Wilson, I just bought some snacks and sent them over for you guys to try!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her mother-inw, and although it was obvious that she was now treating herself much better than before, in her heart she was still quite afraid of this mother-inw!

    ¡°Really? It just so happens that I¡¯m still a little hungry, so bring it in first!¡±

    With that said, Marian led Rosemary into Darren¡¯s office.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s here, do it first!¡±

    For Rosemary, Darren has always loved her.

    ¡°Rosemary has brought us some snacks,e and eat with us!¡±

    Marian sat down on the couch and shouted with a smile at Darren, who was reading a file.

    ¡°Good, it just so happens that I¡¯m still a little hungry!¡±

    Putting down the papers in his hands, Darren got up from his seat and came this way!

    Looking at the few gray hairs on Darren¡¯s head, Rosemary¡¯s heart trembled violently, her father¡¯s figure shed in her mind, and she said with concern, ¡°Dad, you and Mom must pay more attention to your health, and you must eat your meals on time!¡±

    Turning to RosemaryTammy with a smile, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will!¡±

    ¡°Your wedding date has been set, October 1, there are still more than three months before your wedding, the weddingpany has sent the design of the wedding site, I have asked people to send it to your vi, you and Wilson take a good look, which one do you like!¡±

    Marian, who was sipping coffee and eating a snack, said with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion, Mom likes it just fine!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard Darren say, ¡°It¡¯s your and Wilson¡¯s wedding, of course you should be consulted!¡±

    ¡°Your father is right, after all, this is your wedding, and what woman wouldn¡¯t want her wedding to be unique?¡±

    The words fell, Marian¡¯s eyes looked at Darren aside, his eyes full of adoration.

    Although Marian in their minds is a reigning businesswoman, but in front of Darren, her tough body will instantly be delicate and gentle as water, this may be the power of love.

    ¡°You and Wilson should go and take your wedding photos when you have time! I know several famous foreign studios, I¡¯ll give you their contact informationter, you can see which one you like!¡±

    Looking at her mother-inw who was so sad about her marriage, Rosemary felt a warmth in her heart and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be so polite!¡±

    Marian spoke with a loving face.

    For some reason, Rosemary always felt that Marian¡¯s attitude towards herself had changed too quickly.

    But Rosemary didn¡¯t think much of it either, thinking it was her mother-inw¡¯s sudden discovery of her goodness and recognition of herself.

    When we returned to Wilson¡¯s office, it was already an hourter. As soon as the secretary saw Rosemary return, she immediately stood up from her seat and said respectfully, ¡°Youngdy, the president went to a meeting and asked us to exin to you on the way out that if you are tired, there is a room at the back of the office so you can go there to rest.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    When he pushed the door open and entered, Rosemary saw a pile of snacks on the coffee table and the snacks that the secretary had just bought back.

    I hadn¡¯t eaten more than two bites when I saw Wilson walk in with the paperwork!

    Seeing Wilson keep staring at the chips in his hand, he thought it was because he wanted to eat them and said with a smile, ¡°Want some?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson nodded and said, ¡°Want to eat, will you feed me?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, before Rosemary knew what was going on, her entire body was picked up and carried to the back of the rest is.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s ¡­ fuck you!¡±

    Rosemary instantly understood what he just said, a red hue surfaced on her face and said, ¡°This is thepany, we ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Before the words coulde, his mouth was gagged by Wilson.

    Pushing Rosemary gently down on the bed, she leaned in and continued to deepen the kiss.

    The big palm slowly roamed around the body, the clothes buttons were unbuttoned one by one, and soon, the clothes were casually thrown on the ground.

    Love to the depths of the two can not help but embrace each other, sitting in each other are eager to do, the body suppressed, in this moment all released.

    Rosemary¡¯s whole body was weakly lying on Wilson¡¯s chest, looking at him with a smiling face, she couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Did you already n to eat me dry before you brought me here?¡±

    ¡°Of course not?¡± Wilson smiled gently, looking at her shy face, Wilson thought this look of hers was really cute, lightly scraped the tip of her nose and said, ¡°Howe such a decent guy like me turned tasteless when I said it out of your mouth?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re decent?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft cry, if he was decent like this, then can we still find decent people in this world?

    Looking at her little stubborn mouth, Wilson could not help but feel in a good mood and said, ¡°You see where I am not serious, I feel very serious, okay?¡±

    Holding a nce at Wilson, whose skin is thicker than the city wall, Rosemary was speechless for a while.

    Biting her lower lip lightly, she said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    With eyes full of drama, Wilson asked, ¡°What? Haven¡¯t I just fed you enough?¡±

    Slightly stunned, Rosemary soon responded by looking at Wilson and saying, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    She obviously didn¡¯t mean that, okay?

    At that moment, there was a knock at the door, Rosemary could not wait to find a hole in the ground, if they knew about this, she could still face others?

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s whole body buried in the quilt, Wilson softly said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be ashamed of, I¡¯m a couple, isn¡¯t it normal for couples to do such things?¡±

    ¡°And you say that?¡±

    Had I known that she would not follow her to thepany, which is not clearly a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth?

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson smiled and went out.

    Only when she heard the sound of the door closing did Rosemary lift the covers off her body and lowered her head to look at the dainty strawberries on her body, and a sweetness welled up in her heart.

    After taking the clothes into the bathroom, taking a shower and tidying up a bit, Rosemary then headed out.

    ¡°Big brother, this is the financial report for the first half of the year just handed in by the finance department, I¡¯ve brought it over for you!¡±

 Chapter 540 Wilson is jealous

    ¡°Just put it there!¡±

    Wilson did not raise his head, said indifferently.

    Chad is used to Wilson¡¯s coldness. He came over because he heard thepany¡¯s employees say that Rosemary wasing over and he just came to see.

    Seeing no sound for half a day, Wilson¡¯s eyes raised slightly, thinking he would put down his things and leave, but did not expect him to sit on the sofa and eat the pastries on the table veryfortably.

    Feeling Wilson¡¯s icy stare, Chad said yfully, ¡°I was busy at noon today talking about the cooperation case over at Dongsheng, and I haven¡¯t eaten until now, thank you for the snack!¡±

    Chad said, without looking at his big brother¡¯s gloomy handsome face, he ate by himself.

    ¡°Wilson, just now Karen called to say that Tina has encountered some unhappy things, I¡¯ll go over and see, so don¡¯t wait for me for dinner tonight!¡±

    ¡°Hi sister-inw, long time no see!¡±

    Rosemary then realized that Chad was also in the office, smiled slightly at him, and said, ¡°Chad, you¡¯re here too!¡±

    ¡°Well, I came over to help big brother deliver a copy of the information, it just so happens that I did not eat at noon, and seeing that big brother has snacks here, so I took them to eat first!¡±

    Hearing Chad say that he didn¡¯t eat at noon, Rosemary frowned lightly and said, ¡°Even if you are busy with work, you should eat on time, otherwise your body will not be able to bear it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you sister-inw for your concern, I will pay attention to it!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Unbeknownst to him, Wilson¡¯s face was too ugly to look at anymore.

    ¡°Then you should eat more!¡±

    The flowers fell, Rosemary looked back and saw a very ugly Wilson and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, are you not feeling well somewhere!¡±

    Seeing that he has not said anything, continued: ¡°Why don¡¯t I go with you to the hospital first!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve had enough, get out!¡±

    ncing at Chad, who was sitting on the couch and forgetting to eat, Wilson coldly gave the eviction order.

    After ncing at his big brother, Chad stood up from the sofa with good sense, shrugged helplessly at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll go out to work first then!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as Chad left, Rosemary walked over to Wilson and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary with an anxious look on her face, Wilson pulled her to sit on hisp and said sourly, ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you care too much about men other than me, next time!¡±

    After freezing for a while, Rosemary finally understood what was going on, so this man was just jealous, no wonder he had a perpetual iceberg face.

    ¡°Am I to understand that you were just jealous of Chad!¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t like it when you care so much about other men, it¡¯s easy for others to misunderstand you like that!¡±

    See Wilson does not admit, Rosemary can not help but smile, wrapped his neck, in his lips a kiss, although only a dragonfly general, but this kiss is Wilson¡¯s heart crossed a ripple.

    It is obvious that you are jealous but still do not admit it, this man is not cute at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Chad is your brother and my brother-inw, it¡¯s normal for me to care about him, and you don¡¯t have to be angry with him!

    ¡°You are treating him as a younger brother, but I saw the way he looked at you, not like a young uncle looking at his sister-inw.

    That is obviously the love that a man shows when he looks at the woman he loves, okay?

    Rosemary shook her head helplessly, this man is also too jealous, the whole office is thick with the smell of jealousy.

    ¡°My heart has long been filled to the brim with a man named Wilson, and there is no room for anyone else!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary took the initiative to offer her kiss, but also to his love an expression!

    Chad, standing outside the door, heard Rosemary¡¯s words, a bitter smile shed in his eyes, and his deep eyes were filled with pain.

    ¡°Tina, maybe things aren¡¯t what you think they are, maybe there¡¯s some misunderstanding in the middle?¡±

    Karen poured a ss of boiling water for Tina and sat aside and kept persuading.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°What happened and where¡¯s Tina?¡±

    Rosemary asked Karen as soon as she walked in the door.

    ¡°In there?¡±

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    Put down the bag, looking at the crying eyes swollen Tina, the heart gripped hard.

    As soon as Tina saw Rosemary, she fell into Rosemary¡¯s arms, pouring out her long-suppressed grievances and tears like a yellow river breaking its banks.

    Looking at the heartbroken Tina, Rosemary felt her heart cut like a knife.

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s going on, tell me about it, will you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her with an anxious face, seeing that she only knew how to cry, her heart was so anxious.

    Looking up at Karen, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After looking at Tina, Karen then spoke: ¡°Last night Tina went to the reception, midway people do not feel well and came back first, when I woke up in the morning but found that Mr. Meyer did note back, but saw on the phone ¡­ saw ¡­¡±

    Seeing Karen¡¯s stammering, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What exactly did you see?¡±

    ¡°Seeing Vincent with another woman!¡±

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    Looking at her, Karen¡¯s eyebrows touched lightly and her heart cried out in pain.

    Rosemary looked at Tina, somewhat unable to believe her ears, and said, ¡°Is there some kind of misunderstanding in between?¡±

    The news was really a bit hard for her to digest. Although she hadn¡¯t spent a lot of time with Vincent, she didn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who was thin-skinned.

    ¡°What¡¯s the misunderstanding, he¡¯s admitted it himself!¡±

    She did not believe it was true at first, so she has been sitting at home waiting for him to return, hoping that he could give himself an exnation, but until the end he did not mention a word, as if nothing had happened at all, the calm and self-contained look, so Tina suppressed for a period of time the emotions instantly exploded.

    Faced with Tina¡¯s questioning, Vincent chose to remain silent, and in Tina¡¯s mind, silence meant he admitted it.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    Rosemary knows Tina¡¯s character too well, on the surface she looks confused, but at that time she has her bottom line in terms of feelings, she has always been in pursuit of a pure, beautiful and wless love, the main reason why she agreed to Vincent¡¯s proposal, or because he is the same as Tina in love, but now that something like this has happened, the perfect love has appeared The reason why she said yes to Vincent¡¯s proposal was because he had the same feelings about love as Tina.

    ¡°My head is nk right now, and I don¡¯t know what to do?¡±

    Between them is no longer as simple as the two of them, there is a Becky in the middle, her daughter was born to her in October, only those who have been mothers know the pain of the broken bones of October delivery, she could not afford to leave Becky so young without a mother!

 Chapter 541 Vincent Cheating

    ¡°How about this! Youe back with me first, and we¡¯ll talk about it when you¡¯ve calmed down, okay?¡±

    Now things are notpletely clear, Rosemary is not easy to make a decision, orter to go to the H Group to Vincent to ask clear!

    Sucked in her nose, Tina shook her head and said, ¡°Rosemary, thank you for your kindness, I won¡¯t go to your ce, the wedding will be held soon, there will definitely be a lot of things to do, I¡¯ll stay here with Karen for a while in the next few days, I¡¯ll make a decision when I¡¯ve thought it over!¡±

    The most important thing is that she doesn¡¯t want her father to know that she had a fight with Vincent, and now her father¡¯s health is not good, she is afraid that if he knows about it, he will not be able to bear the blow.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tina, how could she feelfortable leaving her here in this state, after all Karen had to go to ss every day, what if she didn¡¯t think about it and do something stupid!

    Seeing the worry in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Tina gave her a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t do anything stupid, if I were to seek death for a man like that, it wouldn¡¯t be my Tina¡¯s style.¡±

    ¡°Okay then! These few days you will stay here first, don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help you to discuss this matter!¡±

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand, Tina shook her head and said, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t interfere in this matter, let me solve it myself, don¡¯t worry I will take care of it and will never let myself be aggrieved!¡±

    With a soft sigh, Rosemary heartily embraced her into her own arms, much to her distress.

    Could it really be that your own eyes are not good enough to look at people?

    For a moment, Rosemary regretted not stopping Tina from getting together with Vincent, making it so hard for her now!

    Rosemary sat with Tina in the living room until she fell asleep, and then got up to say goodbye to Karen.

    ¡°Karen, you¡¯ll have a hard time for the next two days, help me take care of her more, and if anything happens, call me anytime!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rosemary, I¡¯ll take care of Tina!¡±

    Even if Rosemary doesn¡¯t say so, she will definitely take care of her. Although she doesn¡¯t know much about love between men and women, seeing Tina like this, Karen has a sense of fear about feelings.

    Nathaniel Vi.

    ¡°The young master is back!¡±

    When the butler saw Vincent walking in alone, he hurriedly went to the door and looked to make sure he didn¡¯t see Tina before asking to Vincent, ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t The Great Young Ladye back with you?¡±

    Turning his head, Vincent frowned lightly and looked at the housekeeper, ¡°The Great Young Lady is not at home?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady left with you shortly after you left, I thought she went to you?¡±

    Seeing Vincent¡¯s puzzled expression, the housekeeper¡¯s heart also followed the worry, The Great Young Lady but never sote still not home, it seems The Great Young Lady is really angry.

    ¡°Housekeeper, hurry up and have someone look around to see if The Great Young Lady is there, I¡¯ll go outside and look, if The Great Young Ladyes back, you call me!¡±

    Vincent finished his instructions, took his jacket and quickly drove away from the vi.

    The car ran on the tarmac, Vincent took out his cell phone and thought of all the ces she could possibly go, Vincent searched them all, but never saw that familiar figure.

    Dialing Rosemary¡¯s number, once the person was connected, Vincent asked directly, ¡°Miss Harris, this is Vincent, I want to ask if Tina is still at your ce?¡±

    Rosemary, who had just arrived home, hadn¡¯t had a chance to talk to Vincent about it, but he was good enough to call first.

    Thinking about what Tina just said, Rosemary adjusted herself and asked with a fake worried face, ¡°No! Did something happen?¡±

    After a few seconds of silence, Vincent finally did not tell Rosemary about Tina¡¯s disappearance.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Vincent continued to look for Tina in all the possible ces, but never saw her figure.

    ¡°Who are you talking to on the phone?¡±

    Wilson came out of the bathroom and saw Rosemary staring at her phone.

    ¡°Vincent cheated on me, Tina found out and is now living at Karen¡¯s house, he just called and asked me if Tina was here with me, I didn¡¯t tell him!¡±

    She felt that regardless of whether there was any misunderstanding in this matter, but as a man who made his wife sad and upset, it was his fault!

    ¡°Are you saying Vincent cheated on you?¡±

    Walking over to Rosemary¡¯s side and sitting down, Wilson asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Well! Tina said he admitted it himself!¡±

    ¡°Is there any misunderstanding in between, as far as I know, Vincent has been secretly fighting with those old men in the board of directors all this time, it seems that because Tina did not give birth to an heir for The Meyer Family, the board of directors demanded Vincent to give birth to the next heir as soon as possible, or else they want Vincent to Marry another one!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After a pause, Wilson continued: ¡°You may not know, Tina since the birth of her daughter, the body is difficult to conceive again, and I got the news is that the board of directors by several directors want to marry their daughters to Vincent, a bit forced the meaning of the Pce!¡±

    When Wilson finished, Rosemary¡¯s eyes widened with an incredulous expression.

    I remember when she had just married into The Grant family for three months, Marian had also told her to give birth to the next heir to The Grant family as soon as possible, although pregnant with a child, but no chance!

    Rosemary felt hard in her heart when she thought of the child who had left.

    ¡°But even if that¡¯s the case, how does it prove that there¡¯s a misunderstanding?¡±

    In her opinion, now Vincent cheated on her, probably because he couldn¡¯t stand the bullying from the board and because Tina was having a hard time getting pregnant, so he got involved with another woman.

    Looking at a disdainful Rosemary, Wilsonughed: ¡°Because Vincent has always been against this thing, and because of this, he has started to secretly worse those board ounts!¡±

    ¡°Checking the books?¡±

    Rosemary is puzzled, what does this have to do with checking ounts!

    ¡°Have you forgotten the one about the Huan Yu Group checking its ounts?¡±

    ¡°You mean Vincent wants to start with the ounts, and once he finds evidence of their embezzlement, he can pull them down, right?¡±

    Patting her on the head, Wilson said dotingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, those old guys from theirpany just saw that Vincent¡¯s parents weren¡¯t here, so they deliberately used all sorts of methods to get him in trouble, and if we¡¯re right, he should make a move in the next two days.¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s analysis, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but nod her head.

    ¡°Tina, where the hell are you?¡±

    Vincent kept calling out in his heart with a haggard face.

 Chapter 542 She doesnâ€™t want to see you right now

    With his hands on the steering wheel, Vincent suddenly thought of a ce he hadn¡¯t gone to, and thought nothing of starting the car and driving forward.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯ve made you a bowl of noodles, have some!¡±

    Karen basically eats in the school cafeteria, and only cooks at home on weekends. Seeing that Tina doesn¡¯t have a great appetite, she only makes a bowl of noodles for her to eat.

    ¡°Thank you Karen, I don¡¯t have an appetite, you can eat by yourself!¡±

    Looking at Tina, who had lost a lot of weight in a few days, Karen whispered, ¡°Tina, you should eat some more! You didn¡¯t even eat at noon, even if you don¡¯t think about yourself, you should think about Becky!¡±

    Speaking of Becky, Tina¡¯s tears fell more fierce, has not seen her baby girl for almost half a year, and now she is in this state, she suddenly felt like a real failure.

    No matter what Karen said, Tina still didn¡¯t take a bite.

    Putting the bowl down in her hands, Karen sat down on the sofa, took a pillow and hugged it in her arms, and said softly, ¡°Tina, do you think it¡¯s really worth giving up all you have for a man?¡±

    Having spent so much time with Tina, Karen knows a lot about her, and watching her torture her body here because of Vincent makes her feel very unworthy.

    Not to mention that the other party is still a negative man!

    In Karen¡¯s heart, a woman must put her feelings, career and family first, and her husband must be treated as an equal, and even if he leaves her one day, she will be able to live a good life!

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked myself this question no less than a hundred times in my mind, I just haven¡¯t figured out what to do yet?¡±

    Once a woman has paid for all their feelings, want to paragraph, how can say paragraph can be broken.

    Taking Tina¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Since you can¡¯t think of a solution even if you sit here now, why do you need to sit here? Listen to my advice, finish this bowl of noodles, then take a nice hot bath, then after a good night¡¯s sleep, maybe when you wake up tomorrow, all the things you can¡¯t figure out will be figured out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! ¡°She can¡¯t have any solution even if she sits here until dawn, maybe if she sleeps and wakes up, the things that are tangled in her head can be cleared up.

    Tina picked up the noodles on the table and ate them, and they were at the bottom in no time.

    Putting the bowl down, he said to Karen, ¡°Good job Karen!¡±

    The words fell, Tina has returned to the room, not a momentter, you can hear the bedroom inside through a rushing sound of water.

    Karen, who was sitting on the sofa, saw Karen¡¯s move, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, nced in the direction of the bedroom, then picked up the bowl and headed for the kitchen.

    By the time Karen finished cleaning up and returned to the bedroom, Tina was asleep.

    Pulling the curtains closed and turning off the deskmp, Karen then closed the door carefully and returned to the living room.

    At this time, a doorbell came from outside the door, looked at the time, it was sote, who is it?

    Pulling open the door, Karen saw Joseph and Vincent standing in the doorway, and before she could say anything, she heard Vincent ask, ¡°Excuse me Karen, I wanted to ask if Tina is here with you?¡±

    ¡°Karen, Vincent has been looking for Tina for most of the night, so if you know where she is, tell us, will you?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Tina in days, is something going on?¡±

    Seeing Karen¡¯s puzzled expression, Vincent¡¯s mood was even more annoyed.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s just a little misunderstanding between Tina and Vincent, don¡¯t worry! Since she¡¯s not here, we¡¯re looking elsewhere!¡±

    With that, Joseph pulled Vincent out the door.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me ask a couple of questions, Tina ys best with Karen besides Miss Harris, if she¡¯s not here, I really can¡¯t think of anywhere else she can go!¡±

    Walking to the entrance of the cell, Vincent leaned against the wall and stared at Joseph and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Tina is fine, maybe she doesn¡¯t want to see you right now, go back and rest for a while, let her be alone, whatever it is, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Joseph persuaded.

    ¡°How do you know Tina is okay?¡±

    Looking up at Joseph, Vincent¡¯s brow furrowed lightly.

    ¡°You think, if Tina is really no longer here with Karen, with Karen¡¯s rtionship with Tina, how can she be so calm, it seems that you have really pissed them all off this time, you¡¯d better think about how to deal with this matter!¡±

    Joseph looked at him sympathetically, if Tina really made any decision, the women will not hesitate to stand on Tina¡¯s side, then he wants to see his wife, it is really a bit hanging!

    Since thest disagreement with Karen, he has really learned the skills of these women, so that Karen has not forgiven him until now.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What a living hell!

    ¡°Now that I know she¡¯s here, I¡¯m relieved, so I¡¯lle back tomorrow to look for her!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better get your own affairs in order first. I believe you are also clear about Tina¡¯s character, she is the kind of person who dares to love and hate and demands wless children for her feelings, if it wasn¡¯t for my family¡¯s rtionship in the beginning, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to hurt her.¡±

    Joseph never repressed his feelings for Tina, even after he let go of her, he treated her as if she were his sister.

    ¡°I was careless this time and let them take advantage of the situation, and you couldn¡¯t have had such an opportunity!¡±

    When he finished, he took a big step towards his car.

    Shrugging indifferently, Joseph looked up at the faint light overhead, his eyes dimmed, for a while before leaving.

    ****

    Fred, under Heidi¡¯s careful care, is basically able to get out of bed and move around slowly.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    The temperature in the mountains was cold in the evening, and because of his health, Marcy let him stay in the old castle to recuperate.

    Fred asked softly as a pair of warm palms wrapped Heidi¡¯s slender waist from behind.

    Because of his injury, it pulled their feelings straight in and made each other deeply aware of how deeply they loved each other.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think anything of it? Time flies, I didn¡¯t think it would be the Midwinter Festival in a sh!¡±

    The Chinese New Year Festival is also known as the Ghost Festival, in their side of the family every day of the Chinese New Year Festival will prepare some meditation money to the road to the deceased rtives burned, the previous annual Chinese New Year Festival she will buy some, and then give a little burn to the mother.

    Although it is said to be a superstition, Heidi still insists on going to the burn every year.

    I just didn¡¯t expect that Grandma and Kate would be spending this year¡¯s Midwinter Festival with their mother, so God is really ying tricks on people.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, the dead have gone, we who are alive should live better, so that we can be worthy of those who once loved themselves with their lives!¡±

 Chapter 543 What tricks to play

    ¡°Fred, thank you!¡±

    Clutching the hand around her waist, Heidi said gratefully.

    She was afraid to face their feelings for each other, mainly because she was afraid that they would not be able to stay together, but when Fred had an ident, Heidi only felt that the sky was going to copse, at that moment she did not want anything, she only wanted Fred to wake up, as for the rest, she did not think about it anymore.

    ¡°Idiot, I¡¯m the one who has to thank you! If you hadn¡¯t given me the courage with your words that I¡¯m waiting for you in C, I wouldn¡¯t be standing in front of you right now!

    ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Looking at her, Fred at this moment just want to hold her like this forever, this life, the next life, and even the next life do not separate, he can never forget the moment he fell, her ears remembered her tears blurred, the ghostly call.

    Seeing Heidi¡¯s self-condemned face, Fred kissed away the tears at the corners of her eyes affectionately and whispered, ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Love to the depths of nature, along her cheek slowly kissed to her lips, from slow to fast, from shallow to deep, all the words are in the unspoken.

    Heidi whimpered, as if she wanted to say something, but Fred held her tighter, and her tongue of fire drove in, sucking hard.

    He smelled faintly of lemons, and Heidi was held in his arms as if she were immersed in his scent.

    Kiss, tossing and turning ¡­

    The following day.

    Tina woke up after a good night¡¯s sleep, Karen had already gone to ss, and looked at the breakfast already made on the dining room table, her heart warmed.

    At that moment, there was a bureau¡¯s urgent doorbell outside the door.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯ve finally found you,e home with me!¡±

    As soon as she opened the door and saw that it was Vincent, Tina subconsciously looked like she was going to close the door behind her.

    Just after all, they are only a woman, the strength is not so strong, Vincent squeezed in.

    ¡°What else did youe to see me for?¡±

    Turning around, Tina walked to the living room and sat down on the couch.

    ¡°Tina, listen to my exnation, I really didn¡¯t know this would happen, believe me, I will take care of this matter!¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina, who was still angry, and walked up to hug her. Before he touched her, he saw Tina stand up from the sofa and take a few steps backwards, that look as if he was the gue, avoiding it!

    Look at Vincent¡¯s heart is like a needle stuck in the general!

    ¡°Vincent, are you still a man? You have already slept with others to the same bed, you want to in surprisingly with me I did not know that would happen, then you mean Tammy own cheap to sleep with you?¡±

    Tina red angrily at Vincent, her voice choked with sobs.

    Although she did not have a good feeling about Tammy, but if the other party really liked him, should not have confessed to him long ago? How is it possible that the bar will still be his turn.

    ¡°Tina, whether you believe it or not, I really didn¡¯t touch her, I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate this matter, I believe there will be results soon, and then you will believe that what I said is true!¡±

    Vincent has always known that those shareholders have been constantly suppressing themselves because Chris Meyer left, especially after Tina gave birth to Becky, they have been using Tina¡¯s inability to have children as an excuse to force him to marry their daughter by all means.

    If they were to be suppressed head-on, Vincent was worried that they would call Chris Meyer directly for fear of affecting his physical recovery.

    ¡°Vincent, you should know, I Tina the most uneptable is the betrayal of their own husbands, now you and each other ¡­¡±

    When she said this, Tina¡¯s voice was shaking.

    Vincent said heartily, ¡°Tina, I know this is my fault, but I beg you to give me a chance,e home with me first, I will give you a satisfactory answer, okay?¡±

    He was really afraid that she would leave. Last night he didn¡¯t sleep a wink, and when he closed his eyes, Tina was crying like a tearful person!

    Looking at his haggard face, Tina¡¯s heart softened and she closed her eyes and said, ¡°I can go back if you want me to, but I have a condition!¡±

    ¡°You say! As long as it is something I can do, not to mention one, even a hundred I promise you!¡±

    As long as she is willing to go back with him, he will agree to whatever conditions.

    ¡°I want the two of us to calm down for now until we get to the bottom of this!¡±

    Even if she goes back with him, she can¡¯t really do it if she has to sleep in the same bed with him.

    Is she nning to sleep in a separate room from him?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, he understands how she feels at the moment, as long as she is willing to go home, everything still has a chance!

    ****

    ¡°Tammy, you¡¯re doing something really reckless this time, you¡¯re simply gambling with your own happiness!¡±

    Tammy, who was sitting in the living room, nced at her dad and said lightly, ¡°Dad, haven¡¯t you always wanted H Group to belong to us?¡±

    If you don¡¯t do something, with Vincent¡¯s feelings for Tina, how can you divorce easily?

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t want you to spoil yourself like this!¡±

    A name is so important to a girl that he wants Tammy to be happy.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I know what to do and what not to do, just wait for Vincent toe to our house to propose marriage with no worries!¡±

    With that said, Tammy stood up and went upstairs!

    Bieber looked at the confident Tammy and the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.

    Tina left a note for Karen and then followed Vincent back to the vi.

    ¡°Tina, take a break, I¡¯ll call you at dinner time, I¡¯m going to the study to take care of some things first!¡±

    ¡°You go about your business, don¡¯t mind me!¡±

    After saying that, Tina went back to her room.

    Looking at Tina¡¯s icy attitude towards herself, Vincent¡¯s heart was hard.

    After seeing Tina upstairs, Vincent was about to go to the study when his phone rang.

    ¡°President, the things you asked me to investigate I have sent to your email, things are pretty much as you expected, but I also found something very interesting, I believe it will be very exciting!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Vincent took a big step towards the study.

    Looking at the report from Cohen¡¯s investigation, Vincent¡¯s lips hooked up, he really couldn¡¯t see that Bieber had such an ambition!

    ¡°You find a way to go and buy the shares in the hands of those people, in addition to find the evidence of Bieber¡¯s embezzlement of crime as well!¡±

    He would like to see what kind of tricks he wants to y.

    ¡°Rosemary, Tina has gone back!¡±

    Karen had just finished school when she received a call from Rosemary. Seeing that she asked about Tina¡¯s condition, Karen still told Rosemary about Tina¡¯s return.

    ¡°Since she went back, it proves that she has thought it through, let her be!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Karen had just walked out the front of the school when she was stopped by a young girl.

 Chapter 544 Couple Relationship

    ¡°So you¡¯re Karen?¡±

    ¡°I am, may I ask thisdy if we know each other?¡±

    Karen looked at the woman in front of him, his mind was flying fast, but his memory did not know this person.

    Look here her whole body are brand name, you can be sure that this must be the rich family Missy.

    Quentina looked at Karen carefully, looking at her all dressed in a very ordinary way, and said disdainfully, ¡°And nothing special?¡±

    Sensing the other party¡¯s obvious unfriendliness towards her, Karen said politely, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    When the words fell, she heard Quentina suddenly pull her arm and say, ¡°Wait, did I say you should leave?¡±

    Stopping in her tracks, Karen raised her eyebrows and looked at the condescending Quentina with a sh of displeasure.

    Another psycho, since Stephanie said she was her girlfriend in front of them in the barst time, she was blocked by some girls at the door every few days, could it be that this princessdy in front of her is also here for Stephanie?

    But she really has nothing to do with Stephanie, okay?

    Why do they just not believe her?

    ¡°Thisdy, is there anything else, please?¡±

    Despite her heart¡¯s displeasure, Karen still stuck to her principle that more is better than less!

    Although they had always treated her as their sister in general, she still didn¡¯t want to bother them too much.

    ¡°Nothing much! I came today just to see how you look like?¡±

    Tilting his head, Karen looked into her eyes and asked indifferently, ¡°Has the youngdy seen clearly then? If you have seen clearly, then I will leave first, I have to teachter, excuse me!¡±

    Said y, and not looking at Quentina that a burst of blue a white little face, and left.

    Quentina looked at Karen who had disappeared into the crowd and said with a disdainful face, ¡°Just a student girl, I really don¡¯t know why mom and dad said she would threaten me, how can I see that she is not Joseph¡¯s type!¡±

    ¡°Miss, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Go to Joseph¡¯spany!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, a silver-gray Pusaratti disappeared in front of the school.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, Young Master¡¯s call!¡±

    The maid walked up to Rosemary with the phone and handed it to her.

    When I answered the phone, Wilson¡¯s maic and charming voice came inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m drawing a design, what can I do for you?¡±

    It was boring to stay at home these days. Just now Rosemary went for a walk outside the vi, and when she passed arge field of sunflowers, inspiration suddenly came to her mind, and she came back and hid in the study.

    ¡°Are you free now?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    She had already drawn down all the inspirations she had just had. Looking at a sheet of designed jewelry, Rosemary was very satisfied.

    ¡°Send a file over to Joseph¡¯s side for me, the folder with the blue stic binder on the desk, see?¡±

    ¡°Wait, let me see!¡±

    Rosemary stood up and carefully searched the table, pulled a blue stic binder from it, and asked Wilson, ¡°Is it a contract for an acquisition?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the one!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send it over now!¡±

    ¡°Drive slowly, don¡¯t rush!¡±

    Rosemary answered, hung up the phone, organized the designs on the table and deposited them in theputer, and only after everything was ready, she closed theputer and took the folder out of the door.

    ¡°Hello, is your president in?¡±

    Quentina took off her sunsses, ced them casually on her chest dress and said to the receptionist.

    ¡°Do you have an appointment, please?¡±

    ¡°No! I know your president and I. Tell him I¡¯m Quentina and he¡¯ll know!¡±

    Looking at thedy at the front desk, Quentina said in a soft voice.

    The receptionistdy looked at Quentina and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry Miss! You are not allowed to go up if you don¡¯t have a reservation!¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Harris! The president has asked you to arrive and go directly to his office!¡±

    With a faint smile at the receptionist, Rosemary took the documents and headed for the president¡¯s exclusive elevator!

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Quentina smiled, saw Rosemary get into the elevator and got in as fast as she could.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    The receptionist looked at the closed elevator door here, and her delicate face was almost pulled into a ball.

    Rosemary looked at Quentina who kept staring at her, her eyebrows touched lightly, she could feel that he had a very obvious hostility towards her and asked with a smile, ¡°Miss, is there something on my face?¡±

    She had just heard the receptionist clearly say that the president was waiting for her. Could it be that the information given by her family was wrong and that the woman in front of her was the one Joseph had always liked?

    Quentina looked up and down at Rosemary, a face that is not a beautiful face, but the body is really bumpy, a pair of spiritual eyes like the stars in the sky, such a woman let Quentina¡¯s first reaction is ¨C goblin!

    Seeing Quentina keep staring at herself, Rosemary had to make her wonder if she had something growing on her face, standing aside the elevator to look at it, and there was nothing on her face.

    ¡°Do you know the president here very well?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°And what is your rtionship with him?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her nervously and Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Husband and wife!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying! He¡¯s not even married, so how can you be a couple!¡±

    Biting her lower lip lightly, Quentina said with great excitement.

    Looking at her excited face, Rosemary raised her eyebrows, looking at her age and her own, this is not another Wilson outside the peach, right!

    But looking at the tone of her words just now, it seems likethey haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    ¡°Have you not seen him for a long time?¡±

    ¡°I just came back from abroad!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary instantly understood and said, ¡°No wonder then, we actually got married a year ago, we just didn¡¯t announce it to the public!¡±

    When I heard Rosemary say that they got married a year ago, I just felt my head buzzing, why would she be a bit uninformed?

    If they really got married, Uncle Leng and the others wouldn¡¯t have been unaware of it!

    Could they be secretly married?

    A series of questions kept nagging at Quentina, even when the elevator opened, he didn¡¯t know, and it was only when Rosemary called out that he responded.

    Seeing Quentina¡¯s face of disbelief, it seems that the only way to exin is to let Wilson himself, who let him mess with peach blossoms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you in with me!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary led Quentina towards the president¡¯s office.

    If it were the past, Rosemary would have been angry, but after a life and death, she had already understood many things, so for the sudden appearance of admirers, Rosemary did not get angry, but more than a hint of expectation!

 Chapter 545 made a big fuss

    Pushing the door open, he saw Wilson sitting alone in his office chair looking at hisputer, and looking up he saw Rosemary walking in with a smile.

    ¡°So soon, I thought you¡¯d be a while?¡±

    Walking over, Wilson put his arm around Rosemary and doted on her.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on anyway, so I¡¯ming straight over!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and looked at Wilson without taking her eyes off her from beginning to end.

    Quentina stared at Wilson, watching the two of them move intimately in a daze.

    S Group is not Joseph¡¯s? Howe the man in front of you is sitting in the president¡¯s office you?

    ¡°You knew I missed you, so you rushed over here, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Seeing Wilson about to kiss, Rosemary hurriedly reached out to cover his mouth and said sheepishly, ¡°Someone!¡±

    Looking up, Wilson realized that there was someone standing next to him, and looking at Quentina, he spoke in an icy tone, ¡°Do you want something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the president here?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Quentina spoke uncertainly.

    ¡°Well! What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Wilson looked at the strange girl in front of him and seemed to have something against him being the president as if he had something to say!

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ve gone over this document for you, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Quentina, what are you doing here?¡±

    Joseph looked at Quentina, a sh of consternation on his face, this little girl is not studying abroad?

    As soon as Quentina saw Joseph, her whole body pounced on him and shouted in a petnt manner, ¡°Joseph, I miss you so much!¡±

    Rosemary and Wilson look at each other, what the hell is going on here?

    Joseph is not used to being hugged by a girl, pushed Quentina away from each other and said with a smile, ¡°Brother also misses you, when did youe back? Howe you didn¡¯t say anything so that brother could go pick you up!¡±

    ¡°I came back yesterday, uncle said you are working here, anyway I have nothing to do at home, so I came to see you!¡±

    With these words, Quentina came forward and took Joseph¡¯s arm and said in a petnt manner.

    ¡°Joseph, aren¡¯t you going to introduce yourself?¡±

    When I think about the fact that I just mistook the other party for Wilson¡¯s admirer, it¡¯s lucky that Joseph came quickly, otherwise I would have made a big mess.

    ¡°Her name is Quentina, she¡¯s the daughter of my mom¡¯s best friend Auntie Grant, and she¡¯s studying piano in X right now!¡±

    It turned out to be his childhood friend¡¯s little sister. Thinking of Quentina¡¯s reaction just now in the elevator, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but be happy for Joseph, it seems that his days won¡¯t be boring these days.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hello, my name is Quentina!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Rosemary, this is my husband Wilson, nice to meet you!¡±

    Knowing that it was not Wilson¡¯s admirer, Rosemary¡¯s tone of voice followed the rxation.

    Quentina takes Joseph¡¯s hand and looks at each other with Rosemary, thinking about the conversation she just had inside the elevator.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first then!¡±

    With those words, Joseph took Quentina out of the office.

    Once they were gone, Wilson looked at her and said, ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much, just a misinterpretation of Quentina¡¯s meaning. She was talking about Joseph, while I thought she was talking about you, and the two of them talked bullheadedly for a long time, until Joseph came in and realized the joke was made.¡±

    Wilson pinched her nose and said dotingly, ¡°I told you how strange you were when you came in just now, so you thought I was out messing around with peach blossoms again, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary hastily dismissed his meaning. Did she make it that obvious?

    What a mouthful of a woman, but he likes the way she¡¯s jealous, proving she cares about him!

    ¡°How long before you get off work?¡±

    After looking at the time, Wilson softly said, ¡°It¡¯s about half an hour away!¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and get to work! Let¡¯s go out for dinnerter, I have something to tell you!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary pushed Wilson toward her desk.

    ¡°Okay, then you sit on the couch and rest for a while!¡±

    Joseph took Quentina directly to his office and looked at Quentina who was looking around and said, ¡°Does Auntie Grant know that you¡¯re back in the country?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my studies over there and Mom and Dad let mee back for a break!¡±

    Walking to a side shelf, Quentina looked at the potted nts on it and asked curiously, ¡°Joseph, haven¡¯t you always hated flowers and nts?¡±

    She remembered that Joseph used to hate nting those flowers and nts, every time he asked him to apany her to nt flowers, he refused, how now but be willing to touch these flowers.

    Joseph looked at Quentina who was sittingfortably on the sofa and said, ¡°You just came back, why don¡¯t you spend more time with your aunt and uncle at home ande to C City?¡±

    Hearing his words, Quentina¡¯s heart shed a touch of loss, she studied hard every day at school for him, just so that one day she could return to his side early, but just now his words, it seems that he does not want to see her very much.

    But soon, the loss in Quentina¡¯s eyes shed by, she believed that Joseph still had feelings for herself, just because they had been away from each other for too long, that¡¯s why they were unfamiliar, she believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for her to win back his heart.

    ¡°Joseph, no matter what, people came all the way here to see you, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal!¡±

    Walking up to Joseph¡¯s side, Quentina said with a big smile on her face.

    Looking at Quentina¡¯s expectant face, Joseph couldn¡¯t refuse much and said, ¡°What do you want to eat, just say!¡±

    Hearing Joseph¡¯s promise, Quentina said happily, ¡°I heard that there is a western restaurant here with a particrly good taste of steak, let¡¯s go eat, shall we?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Oh my good Karen, just go with me! You know, if I don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll be nagged to death by my mom!¡±

    Serena took Karen¡¯s hand with a look that said, ¡°If you don¡¯t save me, I¡¯m dead.

    Karen a helpless face, she really does not like that kind of scene, said a good call to make more friends, in fact, is a perverted matchmaking, really very unbearable.

    ¡°This time only, it will not happen again!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I promise it will be thest time!¡±

    Holding out her finger, Serena assured Karen with a serious look on her face.

    Looking at her like that, Karen snickered, ¡°You better not promise, you said which time you promise to cash out ah!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry? You know, I can¡¯t help it! I only have you as a good friend to y with, you say I do not look for you who I look for!¡±

    Serena said, with a resigned look on her face.

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t I promise you?¡±

    Looking at her best friend, Karen said helplessly.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    After saying that, the two got into the car together and the car soon headed for the destination.

 Chapter 546 Are you in love with her?

    ¡°Wee! How many people, please?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find someone!¡±

    Serena dragged Karen into the cafe and saw a young man waving at them as soon as they entered.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    ¡°I just arrived too!¡± The man looked about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, looking very civilized and elegant.

    Pulling Karen to her seat, the man called out to the waiter and said to Serena, ¡°Whatever you want, order whatever you want!¡±

    The words were politely said as he handed the menu to Serena and Karen.

    Take a look at the dishes on it, then order two steaks with two desserts on the side to the waiter!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all, thanks!¡±

    Closing the menu, Serena said politely.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When the waiter left, the man introduced himself to them and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Patrick, and I am now working in the city¡¯s Public Security Bureau!¡±

    ¡°I heard my mom say that this is my ssmate Karen!¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you Karen!¡±

    Patrick stood up, held out his hand and smiled at Karen.

    Out of courtesy, Karen extended her hand to shake his.

    ¡°I heard that Patrick is now the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau of C. He is really young and talented!¡±

    Serena looked at Patrick, and although the other man was good-looking, he was not her type.

    Patrick smiled warmly and said, ¡°Serena overstates the case!¡±

    Sitting on the side of Karen has been Susan¡¯s sitting again side, quietly listening to Patrick told in the wrong inside of the interesting story, listening to Serena from time to time lightlyugh out loud.

    ¡°Karen, it looks like you¡¯re not from C City?¡±

    Slightly stunned, seeing that the other party asked about himself, Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m from Z. My family is in the country!¡±

    I thought Patrick would stop paying attention to Karen when he heard that she was from the countryside, but I didn¡¯t expect that he would not reject Karen from the countryside at all, instead, he seemed to have met his soulmate and had a very happy conversation.

    ¡°I used to be in the army, the ministry right next to a small vige, we often sneak into that vige at that time to find the vige folks to add to our meals, think or in the army when good ah!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that someone as young and promising as Patrick would be used to living in the countryside!¡±

    Serena said with a smile.

    Three people sitting there, while eating steak, while chatting about previous interesting events, unaware that this scene by the people upstairs to catch all the eyes!

    ¡°Joseph, what are you looking at?¡±

    Following Joseph¡¯s gaze down, Quentina saw Karen sitting down. Looking at them that way they seemed to be having a good conversation.

    ¡°Does Joseph know the people down there?¡± Turning her head, Quentina spoke to Joseph.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat! There are some things to take care of at thepanyter, I¡¯ll take you home after dinner!¡±

    Hearing Joseph¡¯s cold words without a trace of warmth, Quentina clenched her fingers tightly, nestling them into her flesh.

    Even though she knew that Joseph was not really in trouble with thepany, Quentina did not break it down because she knew Joseph¡¯s character too well.

    Fine dining.

    Wilson took Rosemary to a fancy restaurant, which was owned by the S Group, and almost all of the people who came here to eat were rich.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to tell me?¡±

    Not slowing down to cut the steak, Wilson slowly spoke.

    Rosemary finished thest bite of steak, drew a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°The thing is, isn¡¯t dad¡¯spany in my hands now? I want to use dad¡¯spany for jewelry design and then find someone to manage it, what do you think?¡±

    After all, thepany was created by her mother and father with their life¡¯s work, and she doesn¡¯t want thepany to go to waste because of herself!

    Looking at her chest, I¡¯m afraid her heart has already had a n.

    ¡°And who do you want to help you manage it?¡±

    ¡°I want to give thepany to Karen to manage as an internship for her, and when she graduatester, I will leave thepanypletely in her hands!¡±

    Rosemary has always had this in mind. After all, of those around her, Karen is the only one who fits the bill the best.

    ¡°She is indeed a buildable talent, if you really think about it, I suggest letting her go abroad for a year to further her studies, in this way, no matter for her or for thepany, it is powerful but not harmful!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in agreement with you!¡±

    She had always thought highly of Karen, especially when she heard Sunny say that she had a talent for management, and Rosemary already had that in mind.

    This way, Karen can get a firm foothold in C City and maybe even find a boy of her choice?

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve already decided, you can take some time to talk to Karensome day, and as for all the formalities for leaving the country, I¡¯ll have someone do it all!¡±

    ¡°Well! But I want her to attend our wedding before she leaves!¡±

    Although she is just a little girl she brought back from the ancient vige, but in Rosemary¡¯s mind, she has long treated her as her own family, and now that she is getting married, she must stay to attend her wedding.

    ¡°Okay, everything is at your disposal!¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on, you didn¡¯t call me here just to watch you drink booze!¡±

    Edmund sat aside and watched Joseph, who kept his head down and sipped his mulled wine, with a frown growing tighter.

    ¡°Edmund, won¡¯t you just Abby sit here quietly with me?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Staring at him, Edmund was speechless, he had already put off the operation for him, what more do you want!

    With a sigh, Edmund stopped talking, took a ss, poured himself a full ss of wine, and drank it all.

    It was terribly quiet inside the box, and I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Edmund finally couldn¡¯t help himself and said, ¡°Chen, are you in love with Karen?¡±

    The hand holding the wine ss trembled slightly, Joseph¡¯s mouth hooked up a bitter smile, ¡°This world is sometimes really wonderful, feelings this thing is even more, obviously know that it is impossible, but still want to drill into it!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Emotions this thing is not originally their own master, and not you want to move the emotions can be moved, sometimes knowing that the other party already has a favorite, but still will not hesitate to head in!¡±

    Edmund¡¯s eyes shed a painful color, but as long as he saw her living happily, his heart was enough!

    Walking to Joseph¡¯s side and sitting down, Edmund patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Morning, listen to my words, if you are really in love with her, you have to fight for yourself, do not let yourself regret for life!¡±

    Like he didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight for it, to say the least, he was much luckier than he was.

    Looking at Edmund, Joseph knew he had evoked a pain in his heart and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Edmund!¡±

    shook his head, he had figured it out long ago, he just didn¡¯t want him to regret itter!

 Chapter 547 Honey, you are so nice!

    Marcy Castle, W.

    Time flies, another month has passed and Heidi is standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of her room, her little hand attached to her little belly, her little face full of motherly love.

    Since Fred woke up, Heidi¡¯s favorite thing to do is to stand in front of the room¡¯s floor-to-ceiling windows and listen to the sounds of nature, closing her eyes and listening to the beautiful melodies outside, she feels very calm.

    No wonder people often say that the best sound in the world is from nature, beautiful and moving!

    As soon as Fred entered the door, he saw the petite figure in front of the window, thinking of the phone call just now, his brow furrowed lightly, and wondered if she would be willing to apany him back.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Gathering her gently into his arms, Fred¡¯s voice was gentle.

    Tilting her head, Heidi saw Fred¡¯s brow furrowed together in concern and said, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is sick, my family asked me to go back!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for his grandfather, he wouldn¡¯t even want to step foot in there.

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    ¡°Mmm! In hospital resuscitation!¡±

    Looking at him, Heidi heartily caressed his handsome face and said, ¡°No matter what decision you make, I will be behind you silently!¡±

    In this period of time with Fred, Heidi probably know Fred¡¯s family things, his parents in his three years old when both left in a car ident, he was brought up by his grandfather, he also has an uncle, very bad to him, if not his grandfather always protect him, I¡¯m afraid he would have starved to death.

    ¡°Heidi, you¡¯ll go back with me won¡¯t you?¡±

    Looking at her, Fred spoke up.

    He really wanted to take her back and show Grandpa, who he was sure would have loved Heidi.

    Taking his hand, Heidi gave her a Carry smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter where you go, the baby and I will always be there for you!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, meeting you is my greatest happiness in this life!¡±

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    Two people just embracing each other leaning together, the golden sunlight from outside nting down, the two figures gradually elongated, as if a beautiful painting.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady is here!¡±

    ¡°Well, is Grandma home?¡±

    There was nothing going on today, and Rosemary thought it had been many days since she hade over to see her grandmother, so she drove over by herself.

    The housekeeper walked up and said with a smile, ¡°The young master took the olddy to Master Edmund¡¯s for a health checkup, thedy is at home!¡±

    ¡°I got it, thanks Owen!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Marian saw Rosemarye back and hurriedly waved to her, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re back just in time,e and look at these invitations, which one is better?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Putting down her bag, Rosemary sat down and looked at the beautiful invitations on the table, looked at them for a while and said with a smile, ¡°I think this one is pretty good!¡±

    It was printed with a photo of her and Wilson taken over in Venice, with a hollowed-out design and a bow on top, which looked very cheerful.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go with this one then!¡±

    With those words, Marian said to the butler, ¡°Have someone send this invitation over and have them follow this one!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    After the exnation, Marian said to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, your father and I have discussed it, originally we The Grant family should marry you from The Harris family, but considering that your parents are no longer here, your father and I n to let you go to church first, and then take you back to The Grant family. Then we will pick you up and take you back to The Grant family in style, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mom and Dad for thinking of me so well in everything!¡±

    ¡°Silly child, you are our daughter-inw of The Grant family, we are all family, from now on these polite words should not be said again!¡±

    Marian patted Rosemary¡¯s hand and said lovingly.

    ¡°Christine, I have found your daughter, rest in peace!¡±

    Staring at the piece of jade pendant around Rosemary¡¯s neck, Marian said mentally.

    Seeing that Marian kept looking at her chest, Rosemary nced down at her own chest and asked in confusion, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing? It¡¯s just thatst time I saw a jade pendant hanging around your neck, now you don¡¯t have it with you?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Rosemary took out Jade from inside her dress and asked Marian.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Taking the jade off and handing it to Marian, Rosemary spoke, ¡°My mother left this jade to me, saying that it was passed down to her by my grandmother, I¡¯m not really sure about the details.¡±

    Marian carefully touched the piece of jade, the sound of once joyfulughter ringing in his ears over and over.

    Handing the jade to Rosemary, he said softly, ¡°Since your mother left it to you, you have to take good care of it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom!¡± I¡¯ll take good care of it!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here?¡±

    As soon as Wilson entered the door, he saw Rosemary sitting on the couch, talking with her mother about something, and her expression seemed a little heavy.

    ¡°How is it? Grandma¡¯s health is nothing serious, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, everything¡¯s fine, Edmund said it¡¯s best to let Grandma get some proper exercise, it¡¯s good for your health!¡±

    ¡°Then you guys talk first, I¡¯ll go check on your grandma!¡±

    With those words, Marian stood up and headed out.

    Walking up to Rosemary, Wilson saw her face was not right and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Mom say something to you?¡±

    ¡°No, I just talked to Mom about my parents, and I¡¯m just a little sad inside!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be thinking about those sad things, haven¡¯t you always wanted to go out on a cruise ship to y outside? I just had someone book two tickets, tomorrow we go out for a walk!¡±

    ¡°But if you apany me out, what about the things inside thepany?¡±

    Pinching her nose, Wilson smiled and spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve basically taken care of all the work that needs to be taken care of, and there¡¯s still Dad and Chad left, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary wrapped her arms around his neck and dropped a quick kiss on his lips, saying happily, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so sweet!¡±

    These days at home is indeed bored, it seems that after marriage really should go to find a job to do, in this idle, she is almost moldy.

    Looking at Rosemary with a jubnt face, Wilson suddenly realized that all this time working overtime was worth it, and he hadn¡¯t seen her smile so happily for a long time.

    ¡°By the way, howe I haven¡¯t seen Williamtely!¡±

    ¡°William is out on something and won¡¯t be back for a few days!¡±

    With a soft sigh, Rosemary said lightly, ¡°Sunny went back to Rice, it must have been a big blow to Anthony!¡±

    Pulled Rosemary sat down, Wilson slowly said: ¡°Anthony¡¯s feelings for Sunny has always been serious, but he has always known that he and Sunny is impossible, he does not want to drag Sunny because of himself, so he has always hidden this feeling very well! ¡°

 Chapter 548 Iâ€™m hungry

    Early the next morning.

    Rosemary then woke up with a kiss from Wilson.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Wilson sitting on the edge of the bed, RosemaryTammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Awake!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s 5:30, we should get up, the cruise at 8:00, we won¡¯t eat breakfast, we¡¯ll eatter when we go to the ferry and get on the boat!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be up in a minute!¡±

    Nearing August, the weather slowly began to turn cooler, but the difference between daytime and nighttime temperatures was noticeable.

    Rosemary wore a sleeveless dress with a thin knit shirt over it and a pair of white sneakers on her feet, and followed Wilson out the door.

    It was almost 7:40 when we arrived at the ferry by car.

    Wilson took out two maic cards, handed one to Rosemary, checked the card, and took Rosemary on board.

    This cruise ship named ¡°Royal Feather¡± cruise ship, is one of the world¡¯srgest cruise ship gross tonnage of 138, 000 tons, draught depth of 9 meters, the average speed of 22 knots, 1 knot is equal to 1 nautical mile, 1 nautical mile is equal to 1852 meters, 22 knots is equivalent to 40. 744 kilometers per hour; a total of 15 decks, the total length of the ship is 310 meters, 48 meters wide, 72 meters high. The size is equivalent to three ser fields, almost half as big as the world¡¯srgest aircraft carriers!

    With a maximum capacity of 3, 840 passengers and a total crew of 1, 176, the cruise ship is fully equipped with all kinds of entertainment facilities, well-designed and luxurious, including 1, 557 staterooms (including 68 suites with observation decks), 8 restaurants, 18 bars, 5 Jacuzzis and 4 swimming pools, this ship is one of thergest cruise ships, with the ¡°Water Kingdom The ship is one of thergest cruise ships, with the title of ¡°Water Kingdom¡±.

    Wilson and Rosemary stayed in the uppermost floor of the luxury VIP suite, which has a separate pool and balcony with a quiet distance overlooking the entire sea.

    Dragging her luggage into the room, Rosemary looked at therge room and was pleased.

    Taking Wilson¡¯s hand to the balcony, happy as a child, and releasing Wilson¡¯s hand, Rosemary shouted to the sea, ¡°The sea, here Ie!¡±

    ¡°Like it?¡± Wilson looked at Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°Especially like it!¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine that the rooms on the cruise ship are more beautiful than the rooms in our vi, and there is a view of all the scenery outside, and the most important thing is that we can¡¯t be seen outside.

    Wilson hugged her from behind and said with a bad smile, ¡°Yeah! And we can do something fun inside the room?¡±

    Looking back at Wilson, a faint blush rose to Rosemary¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    With a raised eyebrow, he looked at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry too, so you¡¯ll feed me first now!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary¡¯s entire body was picked up horizontally and walked towards the bed.

    ¡°You know me ¡­¡±

    The words did note to finish, the lips were plugged.

    The kiss was lingering, and the tongue of fire drove straight in, sucking up the aroma between her lips and teeth.

    The room a room spin charming ¡­

    Rosemary has lost track of how many times she has been wanted, she just feels weak now, her whole body is lying limp on Wilson¡¯s chest, not wanting to move at all.

    Looking at Wilson, who still had lust on his face, Rosemary found that the man in front of her was really not a good stamina, every time she came down she was always tired and didn¡¯t want to move, but he acted like nothing was wrong.

    Seeing that he kept staring at herself, Rosemary was embarrassed to want this struggle up, and seeing that he had no intention of letting go of her, said, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s get up and have something to eat!¡±

    She hasn¡¯t had time to eat since this morning, and after just being squeezed by him for so long, she now feels so hungry that she¡¯s about to eat a cow.

    ¡°Just now I worked so hard, have I not fed you enough!¡±

    ¡°Bummer, you know that¡¯s not what I meant, I¡¯m really hungry!¡±

    Rolling over, Wilson pinned her beneath himself with an evil smile and said, ¡°But I still want it!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really hungry, let¡¯s go get something to eat first, okay?¡±

    Fearing that Wilson would do it again, Rosemary hurriedly pushed him out of bed.

    Dropping a quick kiss on her lips, Wilson rolled off her body and stood naked in front of Rosemary.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Although they have been together for some time, but really to stand in front of each other naked like this, she still can not do.

    Looking at Rosemary blushing like a tomato, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up andughed, ¡°You haven¡¯t touched my body anywhere, what¡¯s there to be ashamed of!¡±

    With those words, he turned and went into the bathroom.

    After showering, Wilson took Rosemary outside to the restaurant, which is basically open to the public, so you can find a random spot to eat your food while enjoying the view of the sea.

    ¡°There are cuisines and special snacks from 13 countries on this cruise ship, soter you will see what you like to eat and have them make it.¡±

    Wilson said to Rosemary as he looked at the menu.

    Taking the menu, Rosemary looked at the variety of dishes on it and didn¡¯t know what to order.

    Handed Wilson the menu and bristled, ¡°Or you order it! I¡¯m worried I won¡¯t even know what to eat if I keep looking!¡±

    For her as a foodie, Rosemary decided it would be more practical to leave this dilemma to Wilson.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Help me with one of each country¡¯s specialties, plus these desserts, a juice and atte, please!¡±

    As he spoke, Wilson pulled out a few RMB from his wallet and handed them to the waiter, speaking to them in fluent English.

    Rosemary one hand on the chin, eyes have been looking at the sea, along with the sea breeze, long hair fluttering freely, the picture is very beautiful!

    ¡°Wilson, have you heard of the Titan Nick?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson shook his head and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Wilson is not very interested in those subjects of love, even when he was with Rita in the past, did not go to the movies. Because Rita is not interested in those things, she likes things are always the kind with a halo on their heads.

    ¡°It¡¯s a story that takes ce on a cruise ship! It¡¯s about the poignant love between a man and a woman!¡±

    Rosemary told Wilson the content in detail. When she watched this movie before, she felt that the hero in it was great and could give everything for the girl he knew for just one day!

    Even your own life!

    In particr, the ship hit the iceberg, the hero will be the only piece of wood to the heroine, himself in the sea has been encouraging the heroine to live bravely, the most touching paragraph.

    ¡°Were they rescued in the end?¡±

    Wilson, who had been listening to Rosemary, suddenly asked.

    ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 549 directly extinguished

    Rosemary finished speaking, turned her head to look at Wilson, smiled and said, ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight?¡±

    ¡°Believe!¡±

    Thinking nothing of it, Wilson replied.

    Rosemary rolled her eyes and spoke up, ¡°I¡¯m talking about the kind that can cost lives, like on the Titan Nick?¡±

    In fact, when watching this film, Rosemary has always wondered, in this world there is really such love?

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson replied in a firm voice.

    Looking at her, Wilson grabbed her hand tightly and gazed at Rosemary with deep emotion, saying, ¡°I remember I told you before that I just fell in love with you at first sight, but our ending will not be like the Titan Nick, our love will definitely be long and happy for the rest of our lives.¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe you!¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s promise to herself, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were red. When he first told her, she thought he was lying to her, but now that it¡¯sing out of his mouth, she feels sweet inside!

    At that moment, the waiter came over with the dishes, bowed thirty degrees to Wilson, and said in fluent English, ¡°Wee to the Royal Flying Feather, you two have a good time!¡±

    Putting the food away, the waiter said with a smile.

    As soon as the waiter left, Rosemary started to eat with a knife and fork, hungry for a morning, she was already hungry and hungry, what ady, what ady, in this moment all the hell go!

    ¡°You eat slowly, there is no one to grab with you!¡±

    Seeing her eating like a child, Wilson spoiled you with a smile and said softly.

    Although there is no big girl eating as slowly as chewing, but Rosemary even eat a little faster, eating is also very good to see, watching her stuffed with a mouth full of food, Wilson thoughtful to help her pour a ss of juice.

    ¡°You eat too! I¡¯ll be embarrassed if you keep watching me eat like this!¡±

    Looking at the tes on the table, which she had already swept clean, Rosemary reminded.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just like to watch you eat, and if it¡¯s not enough we¡¯ll order more!¡±

    When he didn¡¯t eat, Rosemary left him alone and continued to eat her food.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    After eating, Rosemary leaned back on the stool, took a sip of juice veryfortably, and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten like this, and it would be perfect if Tina and the others were there!¡±

    ¡°If you like, next time we can take them out together in our own family cruise ship, only our own family cruise ship is not as big and lively as the one here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go to Love Ind together when everyone is gathered next time, okay?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, whose eyes were glowing withughter, Wilson responded with a smile.

    ¡°In the luxury suite of the Royal Feather!

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve figured out that Wilson didn¡¯t bring any other entourage out, just him and Rosemary, but the two of them are always inseparable, so it¡¯s not easy for us to do it!¡±

    ¡°Since they brought themselves to the door, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious! Give me the opportunity to exterminate them directly!¡±

    The middle-aged man sitting on the couch yelled at the man in ck.

    ¡°But Master, didn¡¯t you promise not to move Rosemary over there?¡±

    The middle-aged man let out a coldugh and said secretly in his heart, ¡°Don¡¯t move her? If it wasn¡¯t for this woman in the first ce, how could he have be what he is now!¡±

    ¡°We are now on a cruise ship, as the saying goes, people miss, horses miss, when the timees, we just have to say that she fell on her own, won¡¯t it be okay?¡±

    A sh of hatred in Camden¡¯s eyes, the icy cold eyes, so that people can not help but back off.

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates already know what to do!¡±

    With those words, the man in ck was about to leave when he heard Camden¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Master, what else do you want to order!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too cheap to just let them die, you guys give me ¡­¡±

    Camden came up to the ck man¡¯s ear and said his n, ayer of killing intent surfaced under his eyes.

    ¡°Wilson, what do you see over there?¡±

    Following the direction of Rosemary¡¯s finger, I saw arge group of people huddled there, shouting something out of their mouths.

    ¡°There is the casino, do you see it over there? The people sitting over there are famous gambling kings, they all make their living from this business, do you want to go over there and take a look?¡±

    Shaking her head, Rosemary has always been afraid of gambling, she always felt that this kind of thing is a scam, where in the world there is no unearned money ah!

    Seeing that Rosemary was not interested, Wilson dragged her to arge room, and when she walked in, she saw many people of all shapes and sizes gathered inside.

    Walk in and see everyone talking around a pile of stones, each with their own opinion, the whole room is very lively.

    ¡°What are they just doing?¡±

    Wilson led Rosemary squeezed in front of the pile of stones and said, ¡°This is called gambling on stones also called gambling on jade, do you see this group of stones, you choose one, let¡¯s try our luck today!¡±

    ¡°Well, this owner has selected this stone for two million dors!¡±

    Two million?

    Such a piece of broken stone, but the price is two million, this is too dark!

    The host, seeing that the buyer had already paid the cash, shouted loudly, ¡°Good, now the exciting moment has arrived, please watch!¡±

    Just see the man who bought the stone walked to the side of the idol, hands closed, mouth rustling do not know what to read, only to see the host shouted, a stone split in two, you see nothing inside, there are just some powder.

    The man heard nothing, the real person sat down on the ground, eyes empty, as if the body was instantly hollowed out.

    ¡°Wilson, what happened to the man?¡±

    ¡°I think he lost a bet on the stone and dumped his family¡¯s money!¡±

    People like them who are obsessed with gambling stones, as long as they have money, they will bring it here to buy these stones, fantasizing about what to excise from it, all want to get rich overnight!

    ¡°Then you still let me choose!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butin that although The Grant family had plenty of money, they couldn¡¯t spend it like this.

    Stroking her head, WilsonTammy smiled and said, ¡°Fool, even if we buy all the stones here, it is impossible to buy your husband poor, your husband I have nothing but no shortage of money!¡±

    As for how much money, he himself is not sure!

    ¡°I know you¡¯re rich, but that¡¯s not how you spend money!¡± Taking two million to buy a stone that is nothing, Rosemary feels the pain just thinking about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You choose one, and in case the one you choose cuts out to be a good jade, we can polish a jade bracelet here, just as a souvenir!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the pile of stones in front of her, looked at them, and finally chose the most inconspicuous one and said, ¡°Let¡¯s take this one!¡±

 Chapter 550 give shame

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson turned to the host and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take this one!¡±

    Many people looked at the stone Wilson specified, can not help but lightlyugh out loud, a middle-aged man walked up to him, said: ¡°Brother, look at you know is an amateur, although this gambling stones rely on luck, but also different so waste of money.¡±

    Wilson smiled ndly, ¡°As long as my wife is happy!¡±

    A sentence so that all the people shut up, after all, people have money willing to give to win the beauty of a smile, which is normal.

    The middle-aged man heard Wilson say this, but also just smiled and shook his head, anyway, he is only kind, since people want to insist, he is not good how to say!

    ¡°Sir, you have decided that you want this, have you? Once the stone has fallen, you can¡¯t return it!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The moderator looked at Wilson and Rosemary and again made sure.

    ¡°Just this one, how much is it?¡±

    ¡°This stone is cheap because it¡¯s small, it only costs 200, 000!¡±

    After receiving the bill, Wilson went to the cashier to pay.

    Rosemary stood by and watched as the crew took the stones and started cutting them, her heart was both excited and nervous!

    As the first cut began to go down, Rosemary closed her eyes nervously, and Wilson, watching her nervousness, gave her a big hand and held her tightly in his arms.

    With a shout of surprise, Rosemary then heard someone in the middle say something about out, out!

    Opening her eyes, Rosemary saw a fist-sized stone excised from inside the stone, with a transparent, emerald green body and aura, and she couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by the sight.

    The crowd looked at the jadeite stones cut out inside, all widened their eyes, they gambled for half a lifetime of stones, or the first time to see such good color green jadeite stones.

    The staff looked at the raw stones cut out and each one looked incredulous.

    ¡°Wife, your luck is really not ordinary!¡±

    murmuring at her ear, the smile on his lips reaching the bottom of his eyes.

    ¡°Congrattions, sir!¡±

    The host handed the cut jadeite raw stone to Wilson¡¯s face and said, ¡°If you want to process it, you can do it in the store next door!¡±

    epting the box, Wilson smiled lightly, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    With these words, he pulled Rosemary and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Young man please wait!¡±

    An older man stopped them in their tracks.

    ¡°Something?¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen, I wonder if you could both have a cup of coffee?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the old man in front of her, with a majesty between his hands and feet, and knew at a nce that he was not a simple person.

    Tugging lightly at his shirt, Wilson returned her smile all right and then said to the old man, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t intend to sell this jade, my wife is very fond of it, sorry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give shame, it¡¯s not something that our old man looks at!¡±

    A young man came up behind the old man and said viciously.

    ¡°Stacy, don¡¯t be rude!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man called Stacy gave them a look and retired respectfully.

    ¡°Sorry for the joke!¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve made my point, excuse me!¡±

    With that said, Wilson left with his arm around Rosemary.

    ¡°Old man, just let him go?¡±

    The man called Moondust walked up to the old man, looked at the figure slowly disappearing into the sea of people, and asked.

    The old man waved his hand and said, ¡°Just, we are going to see if there are others!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, why did that old man just buy our original stone?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson stopped and said softly, ¡°Do you know how much this jadeite raw stone of yours can be sold for if you take it to the auction?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not always possible to sell a few hundred million! ¡±

    Rosemary said jokingly.

    ¡°Pretty much!¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s smiling look, Rosemary gently pped him on the chest and said, ¡°You¡¯re coaxing me again, I¡¯m ignoring you!¡±

    After saying that, walk towards the front.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to care much about the jade, Wilson didn¡¯t say anything else, caught up with her and took her on a stroll.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you going to do with this piece of jade, there is a jade processing nt in front of you, think about it, we can go there and process it by the way!¡±

    ¡°Make a bracelet! I¡¯ve heard people say before that jewelry made from raw stones can be used to ward off evil spirits, so why don¡¯t we take it and see how many we can make, I want to make one for Grandma and Mom!¡±

    She is now most worried about her grandmother¡¯s health, when Wilson asked her to block a piece, she had already thought in the back of her mind, if not, as if it was fun, in case there was a jade bracelet for her grandmother.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to make a bracelet for yourself out of this piece of jade! Grandma already has more than one, all of which Dad and I used to go out gambling to help Grandma get, and the color of this piece of jade is not suitable for Grandma to wear!¡±

    Looking at the box in her hand, Rosemary then realized that it seemed the color of the jade was really not suitable for her grandmother to wear with it.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s decided!¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t care if she said yes or not, he pulled Rosemary and headed for the jade processing store.

    When she came out of the jade store, Rosemary¡¯s hand was covered with a turquoise bracelet that looked especially good on her fair hand.

    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    Holding Wilson¡¯s hand, Rosemary asked happily.

    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to a bar! When we passed the gambling store just now, I saw a bar over there that was very lively, let¡¯s go over there and have some fun!¡±

    Rosemary followed Wilson to the bar for the first time. Once inside, the colorful neon lights shed recklessly, and the men and women on the dance floor kept twisting and turning their waists, releasing themselves.

    Looking for a ce to sit down, Wilson ordered a cocktail, a ss of juice, deafening singing will bring the whole bar atmosphere to the sky, Rosemary watched those heavily made-up women keep shuttling between men and men, can not help but frown.

    She has always felt that the bar inside the special chaos, what kind of people are there, before she only came with Carina twice,ter in the capital, but apanied Fred to go twice, she liked the atmosphere inside the bar, you can temporarily put aside all the worries, so that the whole body and mind to rx.

    Wilson watched Rosemary stare at the center of the dance floor, eyes glowing, stood up and took her hand and headed to the dance floor.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Before she could react, Rosemary had been pulled onto the dance floor by Wilson.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s dance!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary was a little embarrassed at first, and when she saw Wilson dancing, she also danced to the rhythm of the music.

    Instantly, all the eyes inside the bar fell on the two of them, the man handsome, the woman beautiful, every action made all the people scream out in amazement.

 Chapter 551 Wilson loves Rosemary and the world knows it

    Hand in hand, the two ran out from inside the bar and onto the deck outside, where Rosemary covered her stomach andughed out loud.

    Watching Rosemaryugh without stopping, Wilson rubbed the tip of his nose, waited for her, and said, ¡°Is that so funny?¡±

    If not to make her happy, would he have let those women eat tofu?

    Rosemary looked at Wilson, whose face was so stinky, ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is the most humiliating time for you! I didn¡¯t expect that the president of The Grant Group would also be openly eaten by someone!¡±

    When you think of the women who just kept showing their enchanting bodies around him, while he was gloomy with a handsome face, wanting to vent and having nowhere to vent, it¡¯s not mention how amusing it was.

    ¡°Seeing your own husband let other women keep eating tofu, you don¡¯te to the rescue even if it¡¯s okay, but also gloating on the sidelines, not afraid of your husband I was abducted by those people!¡±

    It is very helpless to look at his wife, really can not see, always look gentle and virtuous she actually has such a side.

    Bristling and raising an eyebrow, he said, ¡°I¡¯m not worried, if you don¡¯t even have such determination, then how can I be assured that I¡¯m in your hands!¡±

    Listening to her words, Wilson¡¯s lips curled, ¡°That¡¯s what I love to hear!¡±

    Standing on the deck, Wilson just hold her, quietly looking into the distance, the evening sea special Susan, soft sea breeze blowing slowly, as if a feather across the heart of theke.

    The sea kept crashing against the bottom of the tanker, asionally emitting the crisp sound of the waves, as if it were that beautiful melody.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡±

    Leaning in Wilson¡¯s arms, Rosemary raised her head to the sky, the night has quietly fallen, the sky is dotted with stars like a sea of stars, let a person look at the reverie a lot.

    Looking at the bright moon hanging in the sky, Rosemary suddenly thought of this poem, ¡°The moon is born on the sea, the sky is the same at this time!¡±

    ¡°Well, it does look beautiful! It would be even more beautiful if we did something more!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Tilting his head up, his lips were gagged.

    Therge palm sps the back of her head, and the tongue of fire slides into her mouth like a broken bamboo, slowly prying open her shell teeth and sucking in the breath that belongs to her.

    Rosemary¡¯s hands slowly wrapped around his neck, and both of them hated each other into their bodies to release the pleasure in their hearts.

    In this moment, all things seem to stand still, as if there are only two people between heaven and earth.

    On the deck, Rosemaryy on a lounge chair to one side, looking at Wilson with a smile on her face.

    The wind blowing on the sea she felt a little cool, from time to time you can smell the cool taste of sea water, looking at the vast sea in front of her, Rosemary suddenly felt that the sea used to describe the sea is really not too much.

    Wilson turned his head, looked at Rosemary with her eyes closed, and said, ¡°How about that? It¡¯s beautiful to lie on the deck and look at the view, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Well, the mood is very serene!¡± Rosemary said, turning over to look at Wilson, ¡°Do you think it will be more fun down there than up there?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a theater down there and all kinds of acrobatic shows with a wide variety, so if you want to go down and see that, then we¡¯ll check it outter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s goter!¡±

    The sky has slowly shrouded ayer of ck, the deck has been one after another some couples from the room inside, although it is not yet August, but the sea at night or a tess of coolness, facing the sea breeze, the top should be much cooler than the bottom.

    ¡°This is the VIP seat, and the only observation deck in the whole cruise ship with the best location, and when it¡¯s a littleter, all those VIP rooms wille out!¡±

    ¡°Those who live here should all be powerful and influential, right?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Basically, this trip down almost hundreds of thousands of dors, the average person is afraid that they can not afford it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but before I was studying in school for a while, I thought about taking a cruise, to the Inte to check the tickets are eight thousand a, now think about it, the difference is really quite big!¡±

    Rosemary naturally knew what she meant, when the family decided to let her marry herself they investigated her situation very well, and thankfully, it was she who was going to marry herself, sometimes Wilson felt that God was really good to her.

    But seeing the service on this, Rosemary thought, there is nothing more.

    Who makes her husband rich?

    As he was thinking about it, a man in his fifties walked over with an extremely well-kept woman in his arms.

    The woman is exquisitely dressed and well-groomed, and at a nce she knows that she frequents high society.

    When he saw Wilson and Rosemary, he just nodded slightly and then took a seat in another position.

    ¡°Honey, you wille out to y with me this time, does the one in your house know?¡± Just sitting in his seat, Rosemary heard the woman¡¯s soft voiceing from her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve told her I¡¯m going out on a business trip, and I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s already followed those rich wives out for a shopping trip by now!¡±

    The woman heard the man say that, the whole person leaned into the man¡¯s arms, ¡°Honey, thank you foring to spend my birthday with me, I¡¯m really happy!¡±

    The big palm wrapped around the woman¡¯s waist, the man said with a deep emotion: ¡°Fool, are so grown-up still crying, all these years to aggravate you, although I have no way to give you a promise, but apany you to spend a birthday I can still do!¡±

    After saying that, the man lowered his head and kissed the woman¡¯s delicate red lips.

    Although the society is now very open, but this man and the third party shameless conversation, let Rosemary listen to very ufortable.

    Lifting her head, Rosemary looked at Wilson and said, ¡°Honey, if one day I am old and not young anymore, will you find another woman toe back to!¡±

    Wilson, who was drinking red wine, almost didn¡¯t choke to death on Rosemary¡¯s words. He looked at her in dismay and took a moment to react and said, ¡°Idiot, I told you that I, Wilson, will have only one wife in my life, I promise I won¡¯t look for other women outside!¡±

    Rosemary blinked her eyes and looked at him with disbelief, saying, ¡°But how do I know if you men¡¯s words are true or not, how do you make me believe you?¡±

    Holding her hand, Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of doting love and spoke: ¡°Other men are other men, I am me, my heart for you, the whole world knows!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary deliberately pretended not to understand and asked, ¡°What does the world know?¡±

    Standing up, Wilson pulled Rosemary over to the guardrail, looked at her and shouted out to the ocean, ¡°Wilson loves Rosemary and the whole world knows it!¡±

 Chapter 552 Home flowers are not as fragrant as wild flowers

    The man beside him faintly froze, soon, the man pushed the woman away and came to Wilson¡¯s front, nodded and said, ¡°Hello Mr. Grant, I am Jake, the chairman of Liu¡¯s group, I showed you ourpany¡¯s project book some time ago!¡±

    Wilson looked up, nced at Jake, then at the woman behind her, the corners of his lips hooked, ¡°Mr. Lau is so elegant, bringing Mrs. Lau to y?¡±

    Jake heard Wilson¡¯s words, his heart suddenly a shock, he simply do not believe that Wilson did not hear what they just said, just a short time ago, The Grant family just announced to the public, Wilson will be held on October 1, the big wedding, the industry people know The Grant family is very satisfied with The Harris The Grant familyMissy, I heard that The Grant family young master is even more favorable to her, think just those words must be his wife deliberately said to him to hear.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re mistaken, this is my secretary!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lau is really good at business, this side of the people spend one money but can do two things, no wonder people nowadays more and more like to find young and beautiful girls!¡±

    ¡°If you dare to find a beautiful young secretary outside, I won¡¯t want you!¡± Rosemary said coolly as she gave Wilson a look.

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, from now on what you say is what you say, don¡¯t get angry, okay? , you know I am surrounded by male secretaries, didn¡¯t you see itst time?¡± Fearing that Rosemary was really angry, Wilson hurriedly made amends and said.

    ¡°This is more like it, men should still care more about the family, even if the wild flower is good, but ultimately she is still a wild flower!¡± As soon as the words left her mouth, Marian¡¯s face was blue and white, and the look was even worse than being pped by someone.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Lau! My wife is hungry, I¡¯m going to take her to eat!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand in a gentlemanly manner and walked towards the first floor.

    Looking at the departing Wilson, Jake felt unusually annoyed.

    ¡°Honey, who was that guy just now?¡±

    The woman walked up to Jake and stared at Wilson¡¯s departing back with an angry look on her face.

    ¡°I have some business to take care of, so you can y here by yourself for a while!¡±

    With those words, Jake pushed the woman away and left in a very annoyed mood.

    The woman clenched her hands, staring at Jake¡¯s departing back, reluctantly said in her heart: ¡°If she had not been unable to bear children, she would have given birth to a child actually went to force the pce, with this man for eight years, nothing to get, always resentful, or else her beauty, just find a better than him, not to mention this old man in bed just so A moment, simply can not meet her.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you just said that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and asked cautiously.

    He had a hard time chasing her back, but he didn¡¯t want his precious wife to have an opinion of him because of Jake¡¯s appearance, no then the consequences are really serious!

    ¡°Well! I just don¡¯t me you men that see the different look, every woman is young, those who think they look beautiful to seduce people¡¯s husbands, destroy their families of the third party also do not think, they will also have the day of old age, until that day, I¡¯m afraid their days are even more miserable!¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Wilson said with a resigned look, ¡°Rosemary, they are them, you don¡¯t have topare me with them, besides, in my eyes, I can only see you, as for other people, in front of me, all are air.¡±

    Holding back a nce at Wilson, he said indifferently, ¡°You men all think on your lower bodies!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m definitely not!¡±

    Wilson was earnest in his assurance.

    ¡°If you dare to think with your lower body, do you believe that I will strip all the clothes off your body and tie you to the screen for the whole world to see!¡±

    ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry, my bottom is only hard for you!¡±

    Rosemary stifled a nce beneath him, blushed scarlet, and said, ¡°Impertinent!¡±

    With these words, Wilson pulled her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I heard that there is a barbecue meeting on the first floor, and hot pot and so on, let me take you to eat!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    For Rosemary, who is a foodie, her eyes lit up when she heard that her favorite barbecue was avable, and all the things she had just done were left behind.

    Coming to the first floor, Rosemary found that it was much livelier down here than up there, because the first, second and third basement floors were all economy ss, so the ce could almost be described as crowded.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively here!¡±

    Rosemary was happy to look here and there, as if she was back in the old days with Carina.

    The capital city of W.

    ¡°You came over like this?¡±

    Carina looked at Fang Ling, who was heavily made-up and wearing a duck-tongue hat on her head, and her eyes shed with surprise.

    Fang Ling walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, took out a cigarette from the bag, quickly lit it, took a puff, in a gentle exhale.

    ¡°Are you doing okay here?¡±

    ¡°Very well, thank you for caring!¡±

    ¡°You pack up ande back to c-city with me, Rosemary is back in c-city and The Grant family has announced to the public that there will be another wedding for her and Wilson on October 1st.¡±

    Lifted the red wine on the table and took a sip, Fang Ling said indifferently.

    She has been nning for a year, since following that old guy back to C, Wilson sent people to keep an eye on her, worried that she fell into his hands like the first time, Fang Ling chose not to move, every day either fitness, or go to the beauty salon, fortunately she has persuaded Mr. Thomas to do some investment in C, and doing quite smoothly, now Mr. Thomas will give this side of thepany to her to take care of, himself went back to Africa. Thepany is now in the hands of Mr. Thomas, who has gone back to Africa, so it seems to be her chance to make a move.

    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡±

    Looking at Fang Ling, Carina¡¯s face was rtively calm.

    After so many things happened, she has long learned to observe anyone¡¯s every move without changing her voice, in her heart, she knows that she is actually just a pawn in Fang Ling¡¯s hand!

    ¡°You¡¯ve been over here that long and you¡¯ve only seen Rosemary once?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but then we spoke on the phone twice and she didn¡¯t get suspicious of me.¡±

    Standing in front of Fang Ling, Carina reported to her one by one what she had been doing all this time.

    Red lips lightly open, white smoke from her nasal cavity faintly drifted out, fell in the air, a circle, and then in the slow dispersion.

    ¡°ording to you, Wilson should not have told her about you, and if that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯re better off!¡±

    Fang Ling red lips hooked up a bloodthirsty smile, Rosemary, I¡¯ve been waiting for today for a long time, I will return all the pain and humiliation that I have suffered on my body, as much as you.

    Carina stood aside, looking at the sh of ruthlessness in Fang Ling¡¯s eyes, a sh of worry shed through her heart.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 553 Wilson high energy dog abuse

    Rosemary found a clean seat and sat down, looking at the table full of barbecue, greedy Rosemary¡¯s mouth was left.

    It had been a long time since she had eaten any of these, and just thinking about it made her feel appetizing.

    This time Wilson does not let her out much, everyone is very busy with each other, more so for her to these things Rosemary misses a lot.

    It looks like we can have a great meal today.

    ¡°Order what you want to eat first!¡±

    ¡°I want to eat everything now!¡±

    Rosemary finished, looked at Wilson, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s grill some of each, that oyster and scallop can be more, that portion is not a lot!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Wilson walked up to the boss, said a few words to him, and then walked over with two drinks.

    About ten minutester, the barbecue began to be served one after another, and Rosemary picked up a skewer and ate it.

    Seeing Rosemary eating with relish, Wilson also took a skewer and ate it unhurriedly!

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary could not help but frown lightly, how this man even a barbecue, but also eat so elegantly, can not be like her, a big mouth to eat?

    ¡°Can¡¯t you eat with a big bite like me?¡±

    Looking at him like that, Rosemary are feeling like they are eating a little too that ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it!¡±

    He has been eating like this for over 20 years! And did not feel anything wrong!

    ¡°Look around you, which people eat like you so civilized, eat these things to eat a big mouthful, so that the food is cool!¡±

    Looking around, it seems that the people around him are really eating as happily as Rosemary said, as if he is sitting here a bit out of ce with them.

    ¡°Rosemary, how can you say that you are also the daughter of a rich family, how can you like these things so much?¡±

    He still remembered when he was Ellen identity, she invited him to dinner, is to eat the hot pot, he always felt like she was such a gentle and virtuous girl, not at all like these things like people.

    With a contemptuous look at Wilson, Rosemary took a bite of a kebab and said, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s because you guys don¡¯t really know me, I remember telling you that when I was studying, I was superficially a rich girl, but in fact I was not even as good as an ordinary kid, so at that time Carina and I would often sneak out to eat These things, over time, like these snacks!¡± Another bite and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you think these things are better than those steaks and such inside the hotel?¡±

    Looking at her, WilsonTammy gave a smile, ¡°I really can¡¯t see that you are so heavy in private!¡±

    ¡°Are you now particrly regretting marrying a woman like me?¡± After all, men are attracted todylike girls, and I¡¯m afraid that not many men like her would ept them.

    ¡°Fool, what I like is you as a person, besides you present your truest side in front of me, proving that in your heart, you already consider me as a part of your life!¡±

    ¡°Good to know!¡± With those words, Rosemary waved her hand and said, ¡°Forget it, you can eat what you want!¡± She was toozy to dwell on his eating now, but soon Wilson¡¯s handsomeness began to make the girls around hime with sideways nces.

    In a short while, a few girls came over as you pushed me and asked cautiously, ¡°Hello, can we take a picture with you?¡±

    Several girls looked at Wilson, probably because of nervousness, their faces were already tinged with a blush.

    ¡°Call me?¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary pointed to herself.

    ¡°Can we ask this gentleman to take a picture with us?¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes are gathered on Wilson¡¯s body, the hot eyes are eager to see a hole in his body.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s for you!¡±

    After giving Wilson a look, Rosemary spoke coolly, then stopped talking and continued eating her barbecue.

    Looking up at a few people, Wilson¡¯s slender fingers took a tissue and gently wiped the corners of his lips, saying faintly, ¡°Sorry, I only take pictures with my wife!¡±

    At that, several people looked at each other.

    One of the girls looked at Wilson and whispered, ¡°We just want to take a picture with you, don¡¯t be so petty!¡±

    ¡°This is not a matter of petty generosity, but a man¡¯s minimum respect for his wife. If every girles to me for a photo and I take a photo with them, then won¡¯t I have no time for my wife?¡±

    The words fell out of his mouth, Rosemary put her hands around Wilson¡¯s head and gave him a kiss on the cheek, the oil stains on his mouth all over his face, but Wilson seemed to be enjoying himself.

    ¡°Thank you wife!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson gave Rosemary another one of her favorite grilled oysters and put it in her bowl, dotingly saying, ¡°Honey, eat more!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two people directly ignored the people next to them, the high-profile look, spreading a ground full of dog food.

    ¡°Come on, see if there¡¯s anywhere you want to goter?¡±

    With the program handed over by Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were blurred as she looked at it, and it turned out that there were so many wonderful programs on the ship.

    Putting the program down on the table, Rosemary spoke to Wilson, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go for a walk around! I just got out of the bar, and I¡¯d love to walk you around the ship.¡±

    ¡°Okay, all yours!¡±

    Pulling Rosemary along, Wilson took Rosemary for a stroll along the edge of the cruise ship.

    The sea breeze blows softly on Rosemary¡¯s face, and her long, flowing hair is blown by the sea breeze to spread out randomly, making it impossible for people to look away.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Is something happening over there, asif it¡¯s very lively?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an auction going on over there, do you want to go see it?¡±

    Rosemary eyebrows gently raised, a sh of light in the mind, looking at the direction of the auction, thoughtfully said: ¡°I remember when the first time to go to the auction or my mother let me go, but did not expect to meet Ellen inside, I do not know how he is now?¡±

    With those words, Rosemary let out a deep sigh.

    ¡°You miss him a lot?¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary¡¯s sad eyes, making him mentally jealous.

    He never admitted to her face that his other identity was Ellen, although sometimes it seemed from her mouth that she had suspicions about him, but in the end there was little evidence.

    ¡°He is my good friend, of course I will miss him, the piece of dragon and phoenix blood jade I have on me is the one he gave me?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary looked at Wilson¡¯s handsome face that was so dark it could almost squeeze out ink, and a sh of pleasure shed through her heart.

 Chapter 554 Amulet

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes shed slyly, but Wilson could do nothing about it.

    He could only look at her sullenly and said resentfully, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go in and take a look too!¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t say anything in front of Rosemary, he could always shoot a gift for her in his current capacity!

    Hey, now suddenly have a feeling of moving stones to hit their own feet.

    Rosemary let Wilson drag her into the auction.

    The auction had already started, and two security guards were guarding the entrance, and when they saw the two men walking over, they said politely, ¡°Sir, please show your ID and room card!¡±

    Handing the room card and ID to the security personnel, the security guard quickly scanned it and then returned it to Wilson, saying, ¡°Mr. Lu, have a good time!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Pulled Rosemary¡¯s hand into the auction site, inside the auction is already in full swing, at the moment the auction is a blue and white porcin, look at the color seems to be some years, although not extremely rare, but is also a rare top quality.

    The auctioneer had already bid the price up to 400, 000, and in no time, the price went up a little more.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Wilson leaned over to Rosemary¡¯s ear and asked.

    ¡°Not like that!¡±

    ¡°Then take a look, tell me if there is something you like and I will buy it for you!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary responded, then dropped her eyes to the next item in the auction.

    The following auction item is a y doll, as soon as it came on stage, it drew a shout from below, and many people felt that the organizer did not have anything to auction, and even took a y doll up for auction.

    Rosemary stared at the y doll, no matter the color or the workmanship, she found it particrly cute and made her very fond of it.

    ¡°Wilson, let¡¯s shoot this doll, shall we?¡±

    Just supporters said that the doll is a talisman, but look at it that way, really can not see which dynasty is the talisman.

    Wilson saw that Rosemary was enjoying herself and didn¡¯t think much of it, as long as she liked it.

    After taking a look at the y doll, Wilson was a little unconvinced of his ears and asked uncertainly, ¡°Are you sure you want this?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think that doll is cute?¡±

    ¡°Is it cute?¡± Why doesn¡¯t he think so at all!¡±

    But as long as Rosemary likes it!

    The host nced down and spoke, ¡°This doll is a talisman from ancient times, with a long history, starting bid, 120, 000!¡±

    Wilson held up his sign, ¡°One hundred and fifty thousand!¡±

    ¡°One hundred and seventy thousand!¡±

    ¡°One hundred and eighty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Two hundred and ten thousand!¡±

    Although it was just an insignificant amulet, those who saw Wilson call for a bid followed suit and raised their cards.

    Rosemary, sitting on the side, could not help but frown, originally thought that such a y doll and will not be treated, but did not expect that there are still so many people shooting.

    Could it really be a talisman?

    ¡°Half a million!¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to think, Wilson raised the cards in his hand and spoke.

    As soon as the words fell, there was an uproar, and many people who did not know Wilson looked sideways, wondering who would spend half a million dors to shoot such a pile of mud.

    ¡°Wilson, isn¡¯t it too expensive to spend so much money on a doll like this?¡± Pulling Wilson¡¯s clothes, Rosemary asked softly.

    ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    Wilson said indifferently, anyway, he only wanted to give her the best, for money, he nevercked.

    Seeing that no one was raising the price, the host held his excitement and shouted, ¡°Half a million once, half a million twice, half a million three times, Sold!¡±

    ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Lu for winning this auction item by half a million!¡±

    As the words fell, I saw Miss Mannerse forward and put the items in ce, then held the box to Wilson and said, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Lu, this is the item you auctioned!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The y doll was taken out and hung around Rosemary¡¯s neck, and the doll¡¯s innocent smile was a delight to watch.

    Rosemary squeezed the y doll with her hands, although it is y, but the workmanship is very delicate, hanging around the neck is very much like a decorative item.

    ying with the y doll, Rosemary breathed a sigh of relief and said, ¡°If you had shouted slower, you might have been able to get this doll for three hundred thousand!¡± Touching the doll, Rosemary genuinely felt that spending half a million to buy back one of these was really expensive.

    ¡°As long as you like it, I¡¯m willing to do it even if it¡¯s more expensive!¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, the people sitting on the side looked at Rosemary with envy, this pair, really envious of others.

    The next few auction items that came up were all antiques and such, which Rosemary didn¡¯t like.

    It was only when thest item appeared in front of Rosemary¡¯s eyes that she, who had been listless, came to life.

    ¡°Wilson, look how beautiful this ne is!¡±

    The ne is made up of many small crescents, each interspersed with a tiny ruby, each in the shape of a Star, embellished with a very chic.

    ¡°Want one?¡±

    ¡°Is that okay? But we just shot this?¡±

    Looking at the doll on her chest, Rosemary instantly felt quite unaware of her own inadequacy.

    Pinching Rosemary¡¯s cheek, Wilson said with a doting face, ¡°Fool, does your husband look like I¡¯m short of that little money?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Then you can work hard in the future to make money, or you married me a wife who can spend so much money, I worry that you can not afford to support me when the timees Oh!¡±

    ¡°You also too underestimate your husband me, on your current speed of money, is ten lifetimes can not spend poor your husband me!¡±

    Meeting Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Wilson shook his head helplessly.

    Hearing that the host had quoted a low price of $500, 000, Rosemary couldn¡¯t resist saying to Wilson, ¡°If it¡¯s too expensive, I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Although she likes the ne, but the price if too high, she still do not want to give up.

    The people of Ship Hill are not very rich, just called 700, 000, no one bid, Wilson, who was holding the sign beside him, opened his mouth and said, ¡°Seven hundred and fifty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Eight hundred thousand!¡±

    Suddenly, a man walked in through the door, holding a sign and shouting.

    ¡°Eight hundred and fifty thousand!¡±

    ¡°Nine hundred thousand!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Nine hundred and fifty thousand!¡±

    When Wilson finished reporting, Rosemary tugged lightly on his arm and said, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t!¡±

    The other party seemed intent on auctioning off the ne and continued to shout, ¡°One million!¡±

    ¡°One million two hundred thousand!¡± ,

    ¡°One million three hundred thousand!¡±

    The man nced at Wilson and continued his report.

    Rosemary, who was sitting on the side, kept pulling Wilson¡¯s arm and was anxious.

    If she had known she would not have wanted the ne, it has now been reported over a million and the price is still going up.

    The man obviously did not expect Wilson to continue to follow, the price soared all the way up, and the man¡¯s forehead oozed with dense beads of sweat.

 Chapter 555 coincidentally meet cousin uncle

    Gritting his teeth, the man raised the card in his hand and shouted, ¡°One million seven hundred thousand!¡±

    ¡°Two million!¡±

    The words just fell, all the people at the scene could not help but draw a breath backwards, this is too rich! A simple ne like this has fetched such a high price.

    The man gave Wilson a look, threw the sign in his hand, and went straight out.

    With the host¡¯s three hammer blows, the ne was held in front of Wilson¡¯s face.

    ¡°Really, a good why with us to grab? Make the auction so high price!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s small mouth turned up and she muttered in a very dissatisfied manner.

    Stroking her head, Wilson smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, for me anyway, all this money is nothing, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡±

    With these words, Wilson took out the ne and gave it to Rosemary.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not take this ne! I suddenly realized that I have several nes around my neck already?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, a little more jewelry for girls is good, it¡¯s convenient to wear clothes how you want to match.¡±

    ¡°Have you noticed how they look at me strangely?¡±

    ¡°They are envious that you have a rich husband and can buy anything you want!¡±

    Tammy smiled, Rosemary nodded and spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, I married a husband so rich and capable, it¡¯s only right to buy something!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, do you want to go around again?¡±

    ¡°Good! It¡¯s a rare day to be happy, so of course we have to have fun, otherwise we all feel sorry for the money we spent this time out.¡±

    After saying that, he spat his tongue at Wilson.

    Pulling Rosemary to the door, Wilson took out a check for two and a half million dors and handed it to the security guard and led Rosemary out the door.

    The two people strolled aroundyer byyer, Rosemary looked back from time to time, she always felt as if someone was following behind.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary looking behind her now and then, she softly asked.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Having said that, he took Wilson¡¯s hand to the top floor and just walked out onto the deck when he bumped into a man head-on.

    Looking up, Wilson froze in his tracks.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    The man froze when he saw Wilson, and then spoke.

    Rosemary, who was standing beside her, looked at Wilson, wondering.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is cousin Robin, Grandma¡¯s nephew.¡±

    ¡°Hello cousin, I¡¯m Rosemary, you can call me Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly as Heidi graciously introduced herself to Robin.

    ¡°You are Rosemary, I often heard my aunt talk about you, you are even more beautiful in person than in the photo!¡± Robin said, ice charm of the face, a trace of smile.

    While they were talking, Rosemary took her time to look at Robin.

    Although Wilson¡¯s cousin, but with Wilson look nothing like, knife sharp handsome face diamond, a pair of sharp and deep eyes is very cold, as if without any trace of color, but also only when looking at their faces have a little warmth.

    A handmade custom-made suit sets off his upright figure more and more slender.

    ¡°Howe cousin uncle came to C City and did not tell me, so I can do my best to host!¡±

    ¡°I decided toe here on the spur of the moment this time, to talk about a business deal over here, and it just so happened that the man was on board, so I came over!¡±

    With that said, Robin looked at Wilson, ¡°Did you bring Rosemary out to y?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just came out of the auction and I¡¯m going up now!¡±

    When the words fell, I heard Robin ask: ¡°Are you interested in apanying me to a party, I just happen to have a few partners, you can also meet!¡±

    Wilson did not refuse, but looked to Rosemary and dropped his gaze on her.

    Seeing Wilson looking at himself, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m okay with it, you guys want to go talk business, go ahead! I can sit next to you while I eat and wait for you!¡±

    When she first heard that her aunt had found a wife for Wilson, she thought it was the kind of luxury inside those dainty thousand Miss Kim, but now it seems that there is a new kind of understanding of her, which makes Robin¡¯s good feeling towards her deepen a few more points.

    ¡°How about this, you take Rosemary to change your clothes first, I¡¯ll wait for you in front!¡±

    Looking down at her clothes, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Cousin Uncle, I ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, I heard Wilson say, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Rosemary doesn¡¯t really like to attend such parties, just let her sit on the sidelines!¡±

    Anyway, it was just to meet a few clients, and he didn¡¯t want all the eyes of the venue to fall on herter.

    ¡°Okay then! Then let¡¯s go over there now!¡±

    With those words, Robin led Wilson to the ballroom, showed the invitation and led them in.

    Rosemary, who had been following Wilson¡¯s lead, kept her eyes on her cousin¡¯s uncle. She had heard her grandmother tell her once before about Robin, who was said to be very resourceful in business and to have a good chat with Wilson.

    But see his cold are almost frozen into ice handsome face, Rosemary can not help but sigh in the heart, really is not a family does not enter a door, another high cold type, look at that look, seems to be more than Wilson high cold, also do not know which future girls so unlucky, meet this ultimate ice block.

    When she walked in, Robin said a few words to the waiter, and then a waiter took her to a sofa and sat on it. After a few minutes, the waiter brought a lot of food on the table and left.

    Very bored sitting on the sofa, Rosemary looked at those women greeting each other, each in a dress, dressed very beautiful, no wonder just now cousin uncle let himself change clothes, look at their own clothes, but also really a bit with such an asion out of ce.

    ¡°Hi, beautiful! Alone?¡±

    A handsome man with a ss of red wine walked up to Rosemary and sat down in front of her, a handsome handsome face with a big smile.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just as lonely as you are!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not alone, I¡¯m just sitting here waiting for someone!¡± Rosemary is used to such men whoe to talk to her.

    Pretty eyes looked over the venue, smiled and asked, ¡°Who are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my husband and my cousin¡¯s uncle!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes lifted slightly as she looked at him and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My name is Lance!¡±

    The man¡¯s good peach blossom eyes smiled at Rosemary, and it was the first time he saw a girl¡¯s eyes so nice and clear as if a clear spring.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    Rosemary said nonchntly.

    The man in front of you is a shy guy who knows how to travel through the flowers, and Rosemary has always stayed away from such men.

    The corners of Lance¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and this was the first time a girl was indifferent to her looks.

 Chapter 556 Rosemary kidnapped

    With a hey smile, Lance came up to Rosemary¡¯s face and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know your name yet?¡±

    ¡°My name is Rosemary!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary continued to eat the snack she was holding, ignoring Lance¡¯s demonic face.

    Touching his nose, has his charm weakened recently?

    ¡°May I call you Rosemary?¡±

    The words, Lance moved closer to Rosemary¡¯s body, so that Rosemary, who was sitting on the side, could not help but frown.

    ¡°As you wish, but this gentleman, haven¡¯t you heard that men and women are not intimate? If you lean so close to me like this, it will make people misunderstand!¡±

    Rosemary moved to the side, deliberately keeping a certain distance.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was guarding him like a thief, Lance sat up straight and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not the kind of person you think I am, but you¡¯re the most straightforward girl I¡¯ve ever met, can we be friends?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not!¡± Rosemary shook her head and said very seriously, ¡°My cousin uncle doesn¡¯t like me to have contact with other men!¡±

    ¡°When you say that, I¡¯m curious about your cousin¡¯s uncle, and in there, is your cousin¡¯s uncle there?¡±

    Lance dropped his eyes to the dance floor and his gaze fell on the dance floor.

    Looking up, Rosemary looked at Robin, who was talking, and wondered what he would think if he knew he was using him as a shield!

    ¡°My cousin¡¯s uncle¡¯s name is Robin!¡±

    ¡°Robin is your cousin¡¯s uncle?¡±

    Lance looked at Rosemary, who had been sitting there eating, and raised his eyebrows, howe he didn¡¯t know the boss had such a beautiful niece!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re not swindling me, are you! I¡¯ve known Dongfang for so many years, howe I didn¡¯t know he had a niece!¡±

    Giving Lance a contemptuous look, she said faintly, ¡°Did I say I was his niece?¡±

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    Lance felt like he was about to get dizzy from her, if it wasn¡¯t his niece, was it anything else?

    Seeing his look of confusion, he slowly spoke, ¡°I am his niece-inw!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I really can¡¯t see that you are already married!¡±

    If you can¡¯t see it, then yes, if you let him see it, then doesn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s old!

    How to say, she is also only twenty-one years old is not yet good? It is a young girl, of course, can not see that she is married.

    Seeing his face of disbelief, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go over and ask!¡±

    With those words, Lance stood up and headed for Robin.

    With her chin propped up on her hands, Rosemary looked at Wilson and Robin, who were talking to some foreigners, with boredom, and suddenly her mouth felt a little dry.

    Picked up the juice on the table, took a few sips, felt a bit stuffy in the chest, stood up and walked outside.

    Rosemary stood on the parapet, looking out at the endless sea, and took a deep breath, which made her feel a little better.

    ¡°Is that her?¡±

    The two men in ck took out a photo, looked at it, made sure it was Rosemary, put it in their pockets, and slowly approached Rosemary¡¯s side.

    Looking at the sea birds flying over the sea, Rosemary¡¯s whole body half leaned on the guardrail, closed her eyes and listened to the sound of the wind quietly waking up over the sea.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Hearing someone call herself, Rosemary looked back and felt nothing but ckness before her eyes.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s gone?¡±

    Lance walked over, clearly just saw her standing here, only a blink of an eye, how did she disappear?

    ¡°Rosemary, are you there?¡±

    ¡°Handsome, did you call me?¡±

    An alluring girl walked up to Lance and smiled flirtatiously.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ncing at the beautiful woman beside him, Lance couldn¡¯t help but growl low.

    The beauty gave Lance a look, cut, and then twisted her little waist to leave.

    Lance kept searching for Rosemary¡¯s silhouette in the crowd, but after going back and forth for several rounds, he didn¡¯t see it, and his heart slowly rose up in a wave of irritation.

    Just now the boss also instructed himself to help keep an eye on people, but now it is good, in the blink of an eye, people are gone.

    Tugging at his chest tie, Lance was about to walk towards the venue when his pants were gently tugged at his feet.

    ¡°Brother, are you looking for the pretty sister who was just standing here?¡±

    Lowering his head, Lance looked at a little girl with a ponytail, holding a doll in her hands, blinking her pretty eyes at him.

    ¡°Little sister, do you know where that sister went then?¡±

    Squatting down, with a soft smile on his face, he stroked her hair and asked.

    The little girl looked at Lance, hooked her finger at him and said mysteriously, ¡°I just saw two uncles hit the pretty sister here with their hands, and then the sister fell into his arms, and one of the uncles carried the sister and went that way!¡±

    While saying this, the little girl sat in motion to Lance.

    At that, Lance¡¯s face instantly changed and said to the little girl, ¡°Little sister, you go to your mom and dad now, your sister may have met the bad guys, brother has to go save her!¡±

    The words fell and the whole person disappeared in front of the little girl.

    ¡°Robin, something¡¯s happened to Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Robin¡¯s expression tightened and his cold, frosty, handsome face locked on Lance.

    Wilson, who heard the voice, greeted the other party and looked at his cousin¡¯s gloomy handsome face that was fast freezing, and couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Rosemary!¡±

    Robin said coldly.

    Wilson¡¯s heart snapped and he turned his head to look at Lance and asked sharply, ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡±

    Lance told Wilson in detail what had just happened and spoke, ¡°Think about it, have you offended someone?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, whose face was very ugly, Robin said lightly, ¡°People like us who are in the mall, do we still not offend people?¡±

    Reminded by Robin, Lance¡¯s brow shed with a touch of worry.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have left her here alone!¡±

    Wilson tugged at his chest tie and med himself.

    Thinking about what happenedst time, Wilson¡¯s heart is still palpitating. Last time, he almost lost her, and this time he can¡¯t let her be in any danger again no matter what.

    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t worry yet, I¡¯ve called the person in charge of the cruise ship and asked him to print a list of tourists for us as soon as possible.¡±

    At this time, Lance also kept calling to find out Rosemary¡¯s whereabouts, no matter what, Rosemary is missing, he also has to pay half of the responsibility.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, a tingling pain came from her back, looking at the unfamiliar environment in front of her, a feeling of uneasiness rose from her heart.

    Moved his body, but found that his hands and feet were helped by the rope.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake. ¡­¡±

 Chapter 557 A touch of unease

    Looking up, Rosemary saw a middle-aged man walking slowly through the doorway, followed by two men in ck.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Camden an eye fell on top of Rosemary¡¯s beautiful face, eyes constantly in Rosemary¡¯s body kept beating, lewd smile, looking at Rosemary could not help but backward body back.

    ¡°No wonder all those men like you, you are really a beauty, now I finally know why my Olivia lost to you, if it were me I would have chosen you too!¡±

    The words fell, a pair ofrge hands slowly crossed Rosemary¡¯s white and tender face, gently side, avoiding his salty ws.

    Snap ¡­

    ¡°Bitch, don¡¯t give shame, this master will touch you, that is also to look up to you!¡±

    Rosemary only felt a fishy tasteing from her mouth and a burning pain in her face.

    Looking up, he stared at Camden and said, ¡°You¡¯re Olivia¡¯s father?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, did not think that one day would fall into the hands of me Camden!¡±

    Haha ¡­

    Looking at Camden¡¯s creepy smile, the heart can not mention how scared.

    ¡°Since you have escaped from prison, aren¡¯t you afraid of being caught back again?¡±

    Even if the heart is scared to death, but the face still has to keep the shock still, can not let the other side know that they are afraid in their hearts.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Camden let out a coldugh, ¡°Since I dared to escape, how could I be afraid of them!¡±

    He was not a good host, if not for Olivia because of the woman in front of him and offended Wilson and the mystery man, he was afraid that he would have reached a consensus with the other side, and perhaps now would have been the host of the dominant side.

    He not only hates his daughter who does notpete, the same he hates Wilson more and the masked man who has not offered himself so far, he has always had an axe to grind.

    Camden walked up to Rosemary and sped her jaw with one hand, and Rosemary just felt as if her jaw was going to be crushed.

    ¡°Do you have a lot of questions in your mind as to why I¡¯ve got you here do you?¡±

    With her hands and feet tied and unable to move, Rosemary could do nothing but stare at Camden with an impish grin on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you wait for me to getfortable, I will definitely talk to you about it!¡±

    With those words, Camden gave Rosemary a push and instructed the man behind him, ¡°Feed her that!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the ck man who was slowly approaching like her, her head shook like a rattle, ¡°Don¡¯te over, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to finish, a man in ck squeezed her jaw and shoved something into her mouth, which melted instantly once it reached her mouth.

    An uneasy premonition rose up from the bottom of my heart, and I desperately spat to the side, trying to get that pill out.

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m going to advise you not to waste your energy, this is the most famous foreign top of the clouds, I want to see what kind of expression Wilson will have if he sees you under my body!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sr, this is the list of cruise ships for this trip, will you look at it to see if there are any suspicious people?¡±

    As soon as Wilson took the file, he looked at the list of people on it and read it several times, but saw no suspicious people.

    Sitting on the bench, Wilson hands on his head, the time has passed almost an hour, so far even a little useful information can not be found.

    Robin saw him like this, the heart is also very anxious, this cruise ship said big is not big, but said small is not small, not to mention that they are out to talk business and pleasure, around simply did not bring what people, search and rescue up also have a certain trouble.

    Wilson took out his phone and was about to dial the number when Robin grabbed his hand and shook his head, gesturing for him to hold off.

    ¡°Cousin uncle, don¡¯t stop me, if we keep dying like this, Rosemary will be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Water from afar can¡¯t put out a nearby fire, trust your cousin uncle!¡±

    The captain looked at the anxious few people, suddenly spoke: ¡°I still have a copy of the surveince video of tourists boarding the ship here, you can look at it, whether it can help you!¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    Lance yelled at the captain through a stern look, very unpleasant.

    The captain is an old captain who is about 50 years old and has a lot of seafaring experience, facing these men who are simr to his own son in front of him, he still has some fear in his heart.

    ¡°Sorry, this videopany has rules, you can¡¯t freely show it to customers!¡±

    Patting the captain¡¯s shoulder, Robin said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, captain, I will personally go to yourpany to exin this matter when I get off the ship, I won¡¯t let thepany make things difficult for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of this, as long as I can help you guys!¡±

    After all, people are missing in his wear, if something really happened, I¡¯m afraid that tenpanies are not enough toe with.

    The captain instructed a staff member to pull up the video and handed it to Wilson.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The words fell, Wilson took the video and hurried back to the room, opened theputer, the screen appeared on the batch of people on board.

    Looking at the people above, Wilson¡¯s eyes did not dare to blink for a moment, for fear that if you are not careful, you will miss something.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to look outside, you guys look here now, call me if you have any news!¡±

    Lance looked at Wilson, who had been staring at the screen, dropped ament, and headed out the door.

    Wilson looked at the person on theputer for the third time and still came up empty.

    Can¡¯t help but pinch his brow with his hand, that annoyed look at Robin¡¯s heartache.

    Poured a ss of water and handed it to Wilson, spoke: ¡°You sit next to the rest, you are impossible to find suspicious characters!¡±

    After saying that, he sat himself on the screen and began to watch slowly, about ten minutes or so, when he heard Robin shout: ¡°Wilson,e and look at this man!¡±

    Putting down the cup in his hand, Wilson took three steps to Robin¡¯s side and watched as he and Rosemary boarded the ship shortly after, Camden since he followed, although wearing a pair of sunsses and a mask, but Wilson still recognized him.

    ¡°How did Camden know we wereing here?¡±

    Obviously the other side is aware of his trip, trailing behind the boat, it seems that all this has been nned.

    The words fell, Wilson¡¯s body emitted a touch of appalling killing intent, it seems that he is really tired of living, even dare to move his people under his nose, then he will never let him have the opportunity to get off the ship alive.

    Robin looked at the killing intent radiating from him, raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 558 Rape of the Body

    Wilson told Robin in detail about Olivia kidnapping Rosemary and trying to rape her on a desert ind earlier, only to see the other man¡¯s face cloudy and almost icy.

    ¡°Such a person, he doesn¡¯t deserve to live in this world!¡±

    The idea of hitting his people, it seems that the other party is really tired of living.

    Robin is said to be cousin and nephew, but because they are of simr age, they are extraordinarily chatty.

    After asking the captain for Camden¡¯s room number, Wilson followed Robin to Camden¡¯s room.

    Fearing that the other side might threaten Rosemary¡¯s life, Wilson had the captain call out the security room again to stand guard outside, just in case.

    Lance, after hearing that there was a message from Rosemary, feared that the other side had bombed and contacted a few of the brothers who wore it to stand guard at another location, just in case.

    After about twenty minutes or so, Rosemary began to feel her body getting hotter and hotter, and the blood in her body slowly began to boil, making her ufortable as hell.

    At this point Camden had his men outside on guard, worried that he could not satisfy Rosemary, so he also fed himself one, and slowly, just felt a wave of heat in his lower abdomen straight to the top of his head.

    Camden looked at Rosemary who kept wriggling her body, he felt his body started to get hot, kept rubbing his hands together, lustful eyes flooded with lust, hands started to touch Rosemary¡¯s body.

    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the salty hands reaching for him and snarled.

    The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem of the ants that are gnawing on your body, Rosemary bit her lips tightly, and the blood slowly flowed down her originally red lips, like a bright red rose, which was very blinding.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you get what you want!¡±

    Picked up a red wine bottle from the table, only to hear a bang, Rosemary ruthlessly knocked the bottle, took the ss crumbs in their own hands cut a wound, bright red blood slowly flowing down her white as jade arm, like a demonic Clement, both beautiful and with a dangerous.

    Camden has already been drugged out of his mind, and he now has only strong lust in his eyes. When he saw the blood on Rosemary¡¯s arm, not only was he not shocked, but he felt more excited.

    ¡°Baby, so you like excitement, then brother I will satisfy you!¡±

    The words fell, not knowing when the ss shard in Rosemary¡¯s hand was snatched away from him, the whole person was pushed by him on the sofa, and before she could get up, the heavy body pressed against her.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ let go of me ¡­ brute ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hands hit Camden¡¯s body haphazardly, trying with all her strength to push him away, but the man in front of her was like a vicious wolf, and the more she resisted the more irritated he became.

    If it weren¡¯t for the pain in her arm tugging at her nerves, I¡¯m afraid she would have lost her mind by now.

    ¡°Martha people, don¡¯t be in a hurry, it¡¯sing!¡±

    The moment the opponent stood up to unbuckle his belt, Rosemary used all her strength and used her legs hard to the opponent¡¯s crotch. The other party instantly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Before he reached the door, Wilson heard a shout from the entrance to the room, making him step up his pace.

    Before the man in ck standing at the door could react, he was directly knocked to the ground by Wilson and just tried to stand up when he was subdued by the security guards who rushed over behind him.

    Pushing the door open, Wilson rushed in, and Lance was about to follow, when he heard Robin say coldly, ¡°All wait outside!¡±

    With a bang, Lance¡¯s entire body was turned away from the door.

    Rosemary¡¯s body at the moment is about to reach the extreme effects of the drug, and her head is getting fuzzy, hands clinging to the table, the heat of her body makes her feet actually do not obey the instructions to walk towards Camden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    She can¡¯t lose her body to him, even if her whole body¡¯s blood swells and dies, she will never have sex with a man other than Wilson.

    Raising her left hand, Rosemary pressed down hard on her right hand, and the pain in her arm instantly cleared her head for a few moments.

    Camden held his penis in his hands, his features were extremely distorted, and he looked at Rosemary as if he wanted to eat her alive.

    ¡°Bitch, you are bleeding to death today, I will rape the corpse and make you my woman!¡±

    As the words left his mouth, he saw Camden¡¯s eyes were red and he lunged at Rosemary.

    Before Camden could touch Rosemary, he saw his entire body being kicked out.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Just touching Wilson¡¯s body, a coolness rushed straight to her body and her hand couldn¡¯t help but go to Wilson¡¯s body.

    Rosemary¡¯s entire body is like an octopus climbing on Wilson¡¯s body, and her small hands have slowly started to feel underneath him.

    Hiss ¡­

    Wilson is a good determination, in the face of Rosemary¡¯s teasing, the bath fire somewhere in the body has already been provoked by her.

    ¡°Rosemary, bear with me, I¡¯ll dress your wound first!¡±

    ¡°So ufortable ¡­ so hot ¡­¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who kept rubbing herself against her, Wilson felt a hot fire burning in her abdomen.

    At some point, Robin had already taken a medical kit and walked over, ¡°Hold her steady, I¡¯ll bandage her up first!¡±

    Looking at the bone-deep sh, Robin¡¯s good-looking eyebrow cast could not help but wrinkle more and more tightly, this woman does not want to die, if in a little bit, even if the blood swells and dies, will also bleed out and die.

    ¡°Well, the bleeding has been stopped, you take her to her room first, I¡¯ll take care of the back!¡±

    Wilson hugged Rosemary horizontally, ¡°Thank you cousin uncle!¡±

    With these words, he took a sheet handed over by Robin and wrapped it around her directly and headed outside.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? She¡¯s okay!¡±

    Seeing Wilsone out, Lance hurried up to him, but met Wilson¡¯s murderous eyes and subconsciously pushed down.

    As soon as Lance walked in, he saw Camden¡¯s eyes were fishy red and full of lust. As soon as he walked in, he jumped on him.

    ¡°SHIT, no way! Not even me?¡±

    With a light dodge, Lance easily dodged Camden¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Go out and bring in those two bodyguards if you don¡¯t want to make a sacrifice yourself!¡±

    Robin, who was sitting on the sidelines, said coolly.

    Looking at Camden, who kept lunging at him, a wry smile appeared on the corner of Lance¡¯s lips.

    Giving a wink to the people outside, the two bodyguards were soon brought in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go out for a cup of tea first!¡±

    With those words, Robin walked out.

    The two bodyguards looked at Camden, whose eyes were fishy red, and were so frightened that their whole body was confused, and they rolled and crawled towards the door, but before they reached the door, their whole body was leaned on by Camden.

    Instantly, a pig-killing howl came from inside the room ¡­

 Chapter 559 Uninvited Guests

    ¡°So hot ¡­¡±

    Lying in Wilson¡¯s arms, Rosemary moaned incessantly as her small hands roamed Wilson¡¯s body, trying to rip his clothes off.

    Probably because of the reason that the clothes always can not be removed, Rosemary simply did not tear his clothes, but began to nibble on his face.

    How to say he is also a normal man, let alone now facing the woman he loves, Wilson¡¯s body is like a bath of fire, every cell inside the body is constantly screaming.

    As quickly as possible to the room, once inside, Wilson used his foot to close the door to the room, put her on the bed, bullying and soon the room inside a whirlwind of charming, spring. The room was soon filled with a whirlwind of light.

    Nathaniel Vi.

    Since Tina followed Vincent back to the vi, everything seems to be back to the way it was before, the only difference is that Tina sleeps in the master bedroom while Vincent still sleeps in the guest room.

    When the housekeepers of The Meyer Family saw Tina and Vincent sleeping in separate rooms, they were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. They wanted to talk to Madam but were afraid that it would affect the Master¡¯s condition, but if it went on like this, they were worried that Tina would really leave their young master.

    Whether it¡¯s Tina or Vincent, The Meyer Family maids don¡¯t want any misunderstanding between them, after all, their feelings for each other are obvious to everyone, and if they really let Tina go because of another woman, they will hold a grudge for Tina in their hearts!

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the young master said he wille back to have dinner with you tonight, do you see if you need any additional dishes?¡±

    The housekeeper walked up to Tina, who was lying in the garden sunbathing, and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Green, you¡¯re on your own! I have no demands!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    After giving Tina a nce, the housekeeper sighed lightly and left in a very disappointed manner.

    How could she not know the housekeeper¡¯s intentions? It¡¯s just that she has neverpletely forgiven Vincent for his betrayal. Although it was said to be an ident, the thought of Tammy¡¯s white as jade jong body and Vincent¡¯s body entwined with each other was very difficult for her.

    A phone ringing broke Tina¡¯s thoughts, took the phone and pressed the answer button, soon a sweet female voice came from there.

    ¡°Sister-inw, are you free? I want to talk to you!¡±

    ¡°Address?¡±

    It just so happens that she also has some things she wants to ask her for rification.

    Tammy quickly gave out an address and hung up.

    Tina went back to her room and changed her clothes, grabbed her bag and got ready to go out.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, is this you going out?¡±

    Looking at the bag in Tina¡¯s hand, the butler stepped forward and asked.

    ¡°Mr. Green, I¡¯m going out, I won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight!¡± With those words, Tina headed for the garage.

    Looking at Tina¡¯s leaving figure, the housekeeper was very uneasy and hurriedly called Vincent.

    When she arrived at the restaurant Tammy had designated, Tina pushed the door in and saw Tammy sitting in a corner from afar, and when she saw hering, Tammy waved at her.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Hello, what can I get you?¡±

    The waiter at the restaurant walked up to Tina and asked politely.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have a cappino, please!¡±

    Smiling faintly at the waiter, Tina spoke lightly.

    Tammy looked at Tina and said directly to the point: ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sure you know what I called you here today for?¡±

    ¡°Miss Rodriguez is also too high on me, I¡¯m not a roundworm in your stomach, and how would I know what¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Looking at her, the corner of Tina¡¯s lips curled and she replied faintly.

    ¡°Sister-inw, why do you have to do this? If you deceive yourself like this, you won¡¯t be the one who gets hurt in the end?¡±

    Sitting across the table, Tammy hooked up a cold smile, trying to y ignorant in front of her, then don¡¯t me her for ripping her wounds open directly.

    For Tammy¡¯s provocation, Tina did not take it personally, but said lightly, ¡°Miss Rodriguez, there are only two of us here, so why do you have to pretend to be innocent in front of us?¡±

    In fact, when she first met her, the woman¡¯s sixth intuition told her that this woman was not simple, just did not expect that her purpose was to go for NathanielThe Great Young Lady¡¯s identity!

    ¡°It seems that sister-inw seems to have seen my true purpose long ago?¡±

    Tina picked up the coffee on the table and took a small sip, smiled and said, ¡°Miss Rodriguez, I can¡¯t afford this sister-inw of yours, you can call me Young Lady Nathaniel, or Tina can, my youngest uncle is not so good at sex, and is still single?¡±

    When she used to sit and chat with Lareina, she used to teach herself that no matter in front of anyone, she must not lose her bottom, especially in front of a woman who spies on her man, she must hit back hard.

    So, even though her heart is now very hard, she has to y it cool and look like a normal person.

    Only then is she halfway to winning.

    ¡°Well then, since Miss Baker said it all so directly, then I don¡¯t need to beat around the bush!¡± Looking at Tina, Tammy¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on her abdomen, the corners of her mouth curled up into a gentle smile, and she said, ¡°I¡¯ve had Vincent¡¯s baby for over a month now!¡±

    At those words, Tina¡¯s body trembled violently, and her heart felt like it had been pierced by countless needles, hurting so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Miss Baker, do you know why Vincent is with me?¡±

    Looking at Tina¡¯s pained expression, Tammy felt especially painful now that she was pregnant with Vincent¡¯s child, and it didn¡¯t seem to take long for her to sessfully marry into The Meyer Family.

    ¡°The board of directors of The Meyer Family n has been forcing Vincent to give birth to the next heir as soon as possible, but everyone knows that after you gave birth to Becky, due to your uterine hemorrhage, resulting in you never being able to have children again, which is why the board of directors unanimously put pressure on Vincent, but Vincent is in the way with you After all, there is Becky between you and Vincent, do not want to take things too far.¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina couldn¡¯t believe Tammy¡¯s words and held back the tears in her eyes and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say so?¡±

    ¡°If you think I¡¯m lying, you can go inside thepany and ask Cohen or other people in thepany, and you should always believe their words!¡±

    Tammy looked at Tina¡¯s lost look, stood up and slowly said, ¡°Miss Baker, for the sake of being a woman, I will tell you this matter, I think you should know how to do it!¡±

    The words fell, picked up the bag on the seat and turned to leave.

    Tammy has always been a smart person, she knows which step she should take and which one she should take!

    As soon as she left, the tears in Tina¡¯s eyes could no longer be held back and fell straight down.

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s really you!¡±

 Chapter 560 coincidentally met Cohen

    Turning her head, Tina saw Cohen and a man walking over.

    Tina hurriedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, stood up and smiled faintly at Cohen, ¡°Are you guysing over for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Well, already finished eating, I saw like you from afar, I didn¡¯t expect it was really you!¡±

    A slight smile, ¡°I came here for a cup of tea with a friend!¡±

    ncing at the young man beside her, Tina smiled and asked, ¡°When do you have time, can we sit down and talk together?¡±

    Thinking about what Tammy just said, Tina asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I have time now!¡±

    With those words, Cohen said a few words to the young man before turning to Tina and saying, ¡°Sit down and talk!¡±

    In fact, at the beginning, Cohen saw Tina sitting alone and crying, even if she didn¡¯t invite him to sit, he would have invited her!

    ¡°Waiter, one lemonade and one coffee, please!¡±

    ¡°I remember you used to like and lemonade, can you?¡±

    Tina has always appreciated Cohen¡¯s attentiveness, and if that girl is with her in the future, she will be very happy.

    ¡°You remember what I like?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, how to say you are also our president¡¯s wife, if I can¡¯t even remember your preferences, then wouldn¡¯t I be mixing for nothing!¡±

    Looking at Tina, Cohen said humorously.

    ¡°Cohen, I have something I want to ask you, can you tell me?¡±

    Cohen looked at Tina¡¯s colorful face and couldn¡¯t help but put away his joking face and asked with great concern, ¡°Tina, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just some questions in my heart that I can¡¯t figure out and want to ask you!¡±

    Hearing her say that she was fine, Cohen was also slightly relieved and said, ¡°Just say what you want to ask, as long as I know, I will definitely tell you!¡±

    ¡°Cohen, I¡¯ve heard that the people over at the board have been pushing Vincent to let me have my next heir as soon as possible, right?¡±

    ¡°You also know those old men in the board of directors, their thoughts have always been parked in the old pedantic days, and their words, you should not take them to heart.¡±

    Listening to Cohen¡¯s spoken meaning, it seems that there is indeed this matter, suddenly she found herself really not understanding Vincent more and more.

    Looking at Tina, whose face turned pale, Cohen¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled lightly, ¡°Tina, are you ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Cohen, do you know Tammy?¡±

    ¡°Of course she knows, is Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s palm Ingrid, just returned from abroad not long ago, it just so happens that she learned the knowledge and ourpany¡¯s counterpart, the president agreed to Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s request to ce her in ourpany.¡±

    ¡°And do you know that after I give birth to Becky, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to have any more children?¡±

    Hearing Tina¡¯s words, Cohen¡¯s face changed slightly, this matter except for a few of them know, and no one seems to know!

    At first the president was worried about affecting Tina¡¯s health, so he instructed them not to tell anyone about this matter, but now how did she know about it?

    Tina watched Cohen¡¯s face change slightly, even if he did not say, the heart already knows the answer.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Cohen, thank you for talking with me, I still have some things to do, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    With these words, picking up her bag, Tina left the restaurant without looking back.

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    Before Cohen had a chance to ask what was going on, Tina had already left.

    Worried about what happened to Tina, Cohen took out his cell phone and made a call to Vincent, but no one answered after a long time, so he had to hang up.

    Looking at the already distant back, Cohen took a deep breath and went straight back to the office after buying the bill.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back!¡±

    When the housekeeper saw Vincent get out of the car, he hurriedly asked, ¡°Is Tina back yet?¡±

    ¡°Not back yet!¡±

    Shaking his head, the butler¡¯s face was also hard to see.

    The young master¡¯s gloomy, handsome face, the butler¡¯s mouth opened and closed several times, but never opened his mouth.

    Taking out his cell phone, Vincent dialed Tina¡¯s number again, but it was still unavable.

    Tina walked aimlessly on the road, her face already indistinguishable from rain or tears, the sky this lightning and thunder, the distant sky was crossed by lightning a sky.

    The road is full of traffic, the sound of horns shouting incessantly on the road, and on the pedestrian road, every now and then some little couple darting past her.

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, and although it is only just approaching August, there is still a noticeable difference between the evening and morning temperatures.

    Drip ¡­

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you have eyes to walk? Can¡¯t you see there are cars in front of you?¡±

    The sound of cursing kepting from her ears, Tina only felt her head was like a thousand pounds, and her whole body was dizzy!

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Joseph hurriedly mmed on the brakes, and just seemed to have hit someone himself.

    Hastily took an umbre from the back seat and got out of the car, and saw a girl copsed on the side of the road.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Waving her hand at Joseph, Tina just tried to stand up, only to feel a terrible headache and her whole body copsed into Joseph¡¯s arms.

    He was about to let go when hesaw the face that was both familiar and unfamiliar, Joseph could not imagine that the girl in front of him was Tina.

    ¡°Tina, are you awake?¡±

    After shouting several times, Tina still did not respond halfway, hurriedly carried her to the car, took out the phone and dialed Edmund¡¯s number.

    ¡°Edmund, hurry up and bring your medicine box to Karen¡¯s apartment, don¡¯t ask so many questions, hurry up!¡±

    With these words, he took a nket from the back seat and draped it over her body, twisted the car keys, and the car was soon heading for Karen¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°Why did you lie to me, why?¡±

    In a daze, Tina kept murmuring something, and despite the small voice, Joseph could hear it clearly.

    Looking at the same burned and confused Tina, the good-looking phoenix eyes were like ayer of cold frost dyed on them.

    It¡¯s only been a few days since we¡¯ve seen each other, how did she be like this?

    Karen, who was studying her homework at home, heard the urgent bell at the door, put down her textbook, opened the door and saw Joseph walking in with a drenched Tina in his arms.

    ¡°What happened, why is Tina all wet?¡±

    Karen took Joseph and put Tina on the sofa, then hurriedly took out a pair of pajamas from the closet that she hadn¡¯t worn yet and walked to the bed, saying, ¡°Joseph, you go out first, I¡¯ll help Tina change first!¡±

    After giving Tina a look, Joseph turned and walked out.

    Looking at his soaked clothes and taking out his phone, Joseph made another call.

    Karen had a hard time helping Tina get changed and went to the kitchen to cook two bowls of ginger soup, bringing one bowl to Joseph and the other into Tina¡¯s room.

    ¡°Tina, get up and have some ginger soup!¡±

    After calling several times, Tinay on the bed, motionless.

 Chapter 561 You better give me an explanation

    Reaching out to touch Tina¡¯s forehead, Karen¡¯s hand just touched her forehead and subconsciously withdrew her hand.

    ¡°That hot?¡±

    ¡°Tina, wake up!¡±

    Sleeping Tina¡¯s brow was furrowed tightly, her small face was full of pain, and her dream seemed to be very difficult.

    Looking at such Tina, Karen¡¯s heart is very difficult, she really does not understand, why people touch the feelings of this thing, will be so fragile, as if a crystal ss, as if the slightest touch will break general.

    Karen had no choice but to go outside to find Joseph.

    ¡°Joseph!¡±

    When she walked out of the room, Karen looked around the living room and didn¡¯t see Joseph. She was puzzled and thought that she had bought a little fever-reducing medicine at the pharmacy earlier and seemed to have left it in her room, so she pushed the door open and walked straight in.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Joseph didn¡¯t expect Karen to walk in suddenly, because Karen¡¯s ce is just a small apartment with only two rooms, one room is upied by Tina, and he had toe to her room to change.

    I just didn¡¯t expect Karen toe back so soon. Looking at Karen¡¯s bloodshot face, Joseph couldn¡¯t help butugh, so this little girl can be shy too!

    ¡°Why are you shouting so loudly? I¡¯m just not wearing a top, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m not wearing a single piece of clothing, why are you screaming so loudly?¡±

    Walking up to Karen¡¯s face, the corners of her evil mouth rose slightly upward, snickering.

    Karen only felt her face was on fire, her head was already too low to be lowered, suddenly thought of something and hurriedly said, ¡°That ¡­ Tina had a high fever, I didn¡¯t see you outside, so I came in to get some fever-reducing medicine!¡±

    With these words, Karen hurried to the desk, took out a box of fever-reducing medicine from the drawer, and left the room like the wind.

    Before the school held a swimmingpetition, she also saw the school those boys only wear a pair of shorts, but also did not see what they feel embarrassed, they are what happened?

    Patting her hot cheeks, Karen took a deep breath, poured a ss of water, and walked into Tina¡¯s room.

    Looking at the feverish and dazed Tina, Karen managed to help her up, but was unable to give her medicine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Joseph hade into the room fully dressed and saw Karen fiddling with Tina in a very tasty way.

    With Joseph¡¯s help, Tina was soon given medicine. Karen was worried about her burning her brain and brought a basin of warm water to prepare to help her physically cool down.

    Joseph sat on the side, looking at the always busy figure, the corner of the eyebrows naturally flowed with a gentle color.

    At that moment, there was a knock at the door, and Karen, while helping Tina wipe her hands and feet, said to Joseph, ¡°Joseph, will you go and open the door for me?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw Edmund walking in with a medical kit and asked hurriedly, ¡°Where¡¯s Karen?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Edmund was ready to head to Karen¡¯s room with the medical kit in his hand.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Karen is fine!¡±

    Once he heard that Karen was fine, Edmund was in a bad mood. He thought Karen was sick and caused him toe here in the rain, but now he was told that she was fine!

    ¡°You better give me an exnation!¡±

    As the words fell, Edmund went to the couch and was just about to sit down when he heard Joseph speak, ¡°It¡¯s Tina, she has a high fever!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Tina supposed to be at The Meyer Family? Howe she¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°This matter or I will talk to youter, you go see her first!¡±

    Even though Edmund¡¯s heart was puzzled, but saving lives was important, so he hurriedly followed Joseph towards Tina¡¯s room.

    Once inside, he saw Tina lying on the bed with an ugly face, which made Edmund¡¯s frown tighter and tighter, all along Tina had given him the impression of a cheerful and optimistic girl, how could she have haggard so much after a period of time.

    With a head full of questions, Edmund quickly examined Tina, and then took out her hand to take her pulse again, his handsome face getting harder and harder.

    ¡°Edmund, how¡¯s Tina doing?¡±

    Seeing Edmund finish his examination, Karen couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, probably not well rested recently, a bit malnourished, plus just got wet again, that¡¯s why it caused a high fever that won¡¯t go away!¡± While packing things, said.

    Take out paper and pen, Edmund wrote some medicine on it, then handed it to Joseph, ¡°I came in a hurry, there is no medicine in the medicine box that she can take, you go to the pharmacy and buy it for her!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With these words, Joseph took the list and went out.

    Looking at the beads of sweating out of Tina¡¯s forehead, Edmund asked, ¡°Did you give her a fever reducer?¡±

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t know Joseph had called you over when Tina was burning up and talking nonsense all the time, and I was worried about her, so I gave her two fever-reducing pills!¡±

    After saying that, Karen hurriedly took the cold medicine Edmund just gave Tina to see.

    After taking a look, he put the medicine on the table and said to Karen: ¡°This medicine you gave has no effect on the fetus, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°A fetus?¡±

    Stopping what she was doing, Karen turned her face to look at Edmund and asked again uncertainly, ¡°Does Edmund mean to say that Tina is pregnant?¡±

    Seeing Karen as if she didn¡¯t know, she raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been almost two months, didn¡¯t Tina tell you guys?¡±

    Shaking her head, since thest time Tina was picked up here by Vincent, she has not seen her, during the asional phone call once or twice, just a casual chat.

    ¡°So do you know what happened to Tina?¡±

    Edmund this period of time more work, the hospital and let him go to what lectures, but also busy, it has been a long time no get together with everyone.

    Help Tina cover the quilt, Karen walked to Edmund¡¯s opposite to sit, said lightly: ¡°Tina some time ago and her husband quarrel, so the mood has not been very good, in my ce for a night, and then do not know what reason, was picked up back, and then see her again, is now this way. ¡±

    Edmund listened to Karen¡¯s words, his good-looking frown grew tighter and tighter, it seems that they should be having rtionship problems.

    For this kind of thing, it¡¯s really not something he can help, after all, feelings like this, is something you love me, even if he wants to intervene, but also have to intervene to do.

    ¡°Well, she has no more big problems, butter should still be in fever,ter I will let Joseph stay here, tonight you will work hard, pay more attention, call me if there is anything, I have a surgery tomorrow morning, go back first!¡±

    With those words, Edmund carried the medical kit and headed outside.

 Chapter 562 I donâ€™t mind you looking, do you still mind?

    The next morning, Rosemary woke up to the sound of seagulls and wavespping outside her window!

    Opened his eyes and saw himself lying in Wilson¡¯s arms, moved his body and found himself a tingling pain between his own legs, tried to struggle to get up, and only then found himself powerless.

    Looking at Wilson, who is sleeping sweetly beside him, a red hue floats on his face, his mind keeps shing back to the image of Camden kidnapping himselfst night, he vaguely remembers when he was about to fall down, a pair of strong and powerful hands will catch himself, a familiar smell slowly into his nerves, at that time she knew he was saved.

    Raising his hand, he saw his wrist wrapped in ayer of white gauze, probably too crazyst night, the gauze still oozed a faint blood stain, like a red rose swaying in the wind, beautiful and intoxicating.

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Am I making noise?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was holding his chin with one hand and smiling immodestly, Rosemary asked with some embarrassment.

    ¡°What do you think? If it weren¡¯t for my husband¡¯s good stamina, I¡¯m afraid I would have been squeezed to the bone by you long ago!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt you?¡±

    Looking at those bruises and scratches on Wilson¡¯s back, it goes without saying that one can think of how crazy one wasst night.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who kept her head down, raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Honey, you look really tempting when you¡¯re shy, let me ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, I saw Rosemary hastily pulling the covers over her chest and staring at Wilson with a wary face; she was now so sore between her legs that she really couldn¡¯t take any more.

    Looking at her defensive look, Wilson couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, even if you want it, I have the heart but not the strength!¡±

    He was squeezed by her all night, until about five o¡¯clock this morning to basically lift all the effects of the drugs inside her body, he now where there is still that strength ah!

    Wilson gave her a kiss on the cheek, lifted the covers and got out of bed.

    ¡°These on me are the best evidence!¡±

    When Wilson said that, Rosemary could not wait to make a hole in the ground and go in.

    Although it was intense with Wilson in the past, most of it was Wilson¡¯s initiative, but now seeing the scratches on his body, Rosemary¡¯s face was hot enough to bake sweet potatoes.

    Hastily pulling the quilt over her head, but ignoring the wound on her wrist, the pain was so intense that tears were about to fall out of her eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did you pull a wound?¡±

    Wilson hurried to Rosemary¡¯s front, already embarrassed, and now standing directly in front of her naked, even more so.

    Those who didn¡¯t know thought she did it on purpose, and hurriedly pulled her hand back and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go take a shower first!¡±

    The two of them had been fighting all night, and there was a strong lust in their bodies. Wilson lifted the covers, lifted Rosemary out of bed, and headed for the bathroom.

    ¡°Put me down, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Despite being a couple, Rosemary is still not used to being presented naked like this.

    Hooking his lips into a smile, he gave her a quick kiss on her delicate lips and said, ¡°Honey, I find that you really blush too easily, I don¡¯t even mind showing it to you, do you still mind?¡±

    ¡°Shame on you!¡±

    This is not a roundabout way to praise their own body than their own good? After taking a look at his own body, how to look at the front and back, do not feel bad ah!

    Haha ¡­

    Wilson was amused by her actions, so his little wife was so concerned about her figure!

    ¡°You did it on purpose!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Raising his hand and pounding hard on his chest, his almond eyes widened as he looked at the man who wasughing happily and said angrily, ¡°Are you having fun making fun of me like this?¡±

    The person was almost ruinedst night, but he is still in the mood to joke about her, really heartless guy.

    Seeing that his little wife was angry, Wilson put away his smile and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Well, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re imagining things, nothing else!¡±

    After all, what happenedst night was a big blow to her. Whenever I think of her slipping a deep wound on her wrist to keep Camden¡¯s scheme from seeding, Wilson¡¯s heart is very ufortable, after all, this kind of action may not even be done by a man, let alone a soft woman like her.

    Rosemary would not know that he is deliberately happy with himself, but a woman does not like to be told by her loved one that her body is poor.

    ¡°Okay, no more pouting, no more anger, in my heart, my wife has the best body in the world!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary was heard to whisper, ¡°Do you mean you looked at all the women¡¯s bodies?¡±

    In a moment, only feel countless grass mud horses running past their own front, how to feel that what he said is wrong.

    ¡°Honey, you know full well that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    Wilson was very aggrieved looking at Rosemary, that look, seems to be more wrong than the sinus.

    Puffing out augh, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°You really look like a little aggrieved daughter-inw with this look!¡±

    It is speechless to touch the tip of their noses, they are originally suffering a lot of aggravation, okay?

    Putting the water on, Wilson helped Rosemary finish her shower and just picked up the hair dryer to blow-dry her hair, when the phone rang.

    ¡°Is Rosemary all right!¡±

    Robin¡¯s cold and maic voice came from the other side.

    ¡°She¡¯s doing much better, thank you for your concern, cousin! ¡±

    ¡°Come to my room after freshening up!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary looked at Wilson¡¯s gloomy face and asked, ¡°Is that your cousin¡¯s uncle on the phone?¡±

    ¡°Well, cousin uncle asked us to go over thereter for a while!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up! Don¡¯t make cousin uncle wait long!¡±

    In front of them, Rosemary can be a little more casual, but now the other party is Wilson¡¯s cousin uncle, and he is a junior, plus the incidentst night, Rosemary is worried in her heart that he has a bad opinion of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, cousin uncle is not that kind of pedantic, right and wrong person, you just have to get along with him as if he is the same as Edmund and the others, and you will be fine!¡±

    Reassuring Rosemary, Wilson said softly.

    ¡°Well, I get it!¡±

    Although she said so, her heart was still very nervous.

    After taking a cotton dress with a shirt and putting it on, I looked inside the mirror to make sure I couldn¡¯t see the hickey on my neck, and then I followed Wilson towards Robin¡¯s room with confidence.

    ¡°Uncle Cousin ¡­¡±

 Chapter 563 crush

    Wilson led Rosemary to the room and saw Robin crossing his legs and sipping his tea in a very leisurely manner.

    ¡°You¡¯re all right!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Robin put down the cup of tea in his hand and said indifferently.

    In the icy tone, there was still a hint of concern heard.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, I¡¯m fine now!¡±

    nced at the wound on her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked someone to fly a helicopter over, you¡¯ll leave with uster! The wound on your hand should go back and take care of it, if it leaves a scar, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    Although it was cold, it was extraordinarily warm when it stopped in Rosemary¡¯s ears.

    At first she was worried that this cousin uncle would have a strong opinion of her, but she could tell from his tone that he did not me himself.

    Rosemary¡¯s affection for this cold-as-ice cousin deepened a few more points.

    ¡°Thank you, cousin!

    ¡°We¡¯re all family, no need to be so polite!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Lance walk in with a smile on his face, and not long after that he saw two men in ck dragging in Camden, who was covered in blood.

    Rosemary¡¯s body trembled slightly as her eyes fell on him, the same man who had so nearly ruined her innocence yesterday.

    Feeling the trembling in Rosemary¡¯s body, Wilson grabbed her small hand and gave her a reassuring look, signaling her to take it easy.

    ¡°Camden, your guts are still as excessive as before, to the extent that you even dare to touch my people, it seems that you are really tired of living!¡±

    Staring at Camden, Wilson¡¯s mouth held a bloodthirsty smile, since the door was sent to him, how easily he would let him go.

    Camden looked up at Wilson, snorted coldly and said, ¡°Wilson, if it wasn¡¯t for you, how would I have ended up in this situation today, today is my negligence, which gives you the opportunity to turn around, kill or die as you wish!¡±

    ¡°Yoo-hoo, I really can¡¯t see, so you¡¯re still a hard-headed person!¡±

    Lance, who was standing aside ying with a fruit knife, suddenly walked up to Camden, hooked his chin with the knife, and said coldly, ¡°Just like you, I¡¯m sorry to the people if I don¡¯t break you into pieces!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard a pig-like screaming from Camden. Wilson hurriedly buried Rosemary¡¯s head in his chest, not wanting him to see such a bloody scene.

    ¡°Sleep, it seems you¡¯ve been idle for too longtely!¡±

    Rosemary looked up and was wondering what Robin meant by that when she heard Wilson stand up and say, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯ll take Rosemary to her room first, I¡¯ll leave this man to you!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary was dragged out of the room by Wilson.

    ¡°I have some things to take care of!¡±

    Dropping the words, Robin left.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you guys do that!¡±

    Lance looked at the same Camden, mood is very depressed, when he was reduced to deal with these small things! , ,

    With a sigh, looking at the boss who didn¡¯t even look back, Lance could only helplessly ept this reality.

    ****

    ¡°Joseph, you go to my room and rest for a while, I¡¯ll keep an eye on Tina!¡±

    Karen looked at Joseph, who was sitting on the couch and a little tired, and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯d better stay here with you!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s insistence, Karen didn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Then you can just sleep on the couch for a while, and I¡¯ll call youter if anything happens!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After watching him lie down on the couch, Karen took out a book and started reading it.

    It is night,te at night, the city of C is brightly lit, colorful, like a beautiful city in the sky, the beauty is intoxicating.

    The room is very susan, quiet even the sound of breathing can be heard clearly.

    A slight clinking sound came from the side of the couch, instantly breaking the silence of the room.

    Putting down the book in her hand, Karen picked up the quilt on the floor and gently covered Joseph¡¯s body.

    ¡°Joseph, are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The white arm gently stroked his forehead, Karen patted his arm, and after a while, Joseph opened his eyes to see Karen staring at him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Tina get a fever again?¡±

    ¡°Joseph, you have a fever, let me help you go to my room and rest!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Stretched out his hand and touched his forehead, it seems really hot, no wonder he always feels dizzy in the head!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll sleep for a while!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re burning up badly, so you should go to bed and rest!¡±

    Joseph saw Karen¡¯s insistent face and could only nod, then came to Karen¡¯s room.

    After pouring a ss of water from outside, Karen took out two more pills from inside the drawer and handed them to him, saying, ¡°Joseph, take the pills first before you go to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epted the medicine in Karen¡¯s hand, took it, felt his head getting dizzy, and only then slowlyy down to rest.

    Throughout the night, Karen kept going back and forth between the two rooms. Just after taking Tina¡¯s temperature and seeing that the fever had gone down, Karen¡¯s heart slowly dropped.

    Thinking that there was still one lying in the next room, Karen, who had just been sent down, again took the thermometer and headed for her room.

    Sleeping Joseph is very soft, without the coldness of the day, but more of a brother-next-door vor.

    Want to help him take his temperature, only to find that he was wearing a shirt, see him sleeping very well, Karen reached out and slowly unbuttoned his chest.

    Although it was necessary to take the temperature, Karen¡¯s forehead was already covered with a dense bead of sweat.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but it was hard to undo the three buttons on my chest, and before I could ce the thermometer under his armpit, I was pulled hard by Joseph, and my whole body leaned into his arms.

    This sudden move, scared Karen could not speak out, just want to struggle up, but found himself being Joseph hugged tighter.

    Several times tried to struggle out of his confinement, but failed to do so, and finally Karen could only lie on his chest and drift off to sleep.

    An evening, long and short.

    The next morning, the morning light softly spilled over the whole city.

    After a busy whole night, Karen is sleeping soundly at the moment.

    Looking at the person sleeping in his arms, the corners of Joseph¡¯s mouth curled up in a smile of satisfaction.

    How many days and nights had he thought of just holding her in his arms and falling asleep, and every time he looked at Karen¡¯s deliberate detachment, it stopped him in his tracks.

    Especially after Tina¡¯s rtionship went awry, Karen seemed to avoid herself even more.

    Touching her long, silky ck hair, her small mouth slightly beamed, slightly pink red lips are very attractive, long eyshes slightly lightly trembling, just like a small elf in the woods, very cute.

    Seeing that she was still awake, Joseph dropped a quick kiss on her lips.

 Chapter 564 misunderstanding

    When Karen woke up, she was alone in the bed, and remembered that she had slept on Joseph¡¯s armst night, and her face turned red.

    After freshening up, I just walked out of the room when I heard a conversation between Tina and Josephing from the dining room.

    ¡°Wake up,e and have breakfast!¡±

    Tina saw Karen standing there dumbfounded and asked curiously, ¡°Karen, you¡¯re not still awake, are you!¡±

    ¡°No, I just didn¡¯t expect you all to get up earlier than me!¡±

    Walked to the table and sat down, looking at the table is very rich breakfast, can not help butugh: ¡°This breakfast is too richly done!¡±

    ¡°Joseph got up early in the morning to make these, and I was just thinking that whoever marries Joseph in the future will be blessed with a mouthful!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a breakfast? As for talking so exaggeratedly?¡±

    Putting a sandwich on Karen¡¯s te, Joseph said softly, ¡°This is your favorite sandwich, try it!¡±

    Facing Joseph¡¯s gentle eyes, Karen always had the feeling of being a thief.

    Joseph couldn¡¯t have misunderstood her for anything!

    It seems thatter on we will find time to exin clearly to Joseph, so as not to make him misunderstand.

    ¡°Thanks Joseph!¡±

    With her head down, Karen ate her bowl of sandwiches unhurriedly.

    Suddenly thought of something, looked up at Tina and asked, ¡°Tina, howe you¡¯re pregnant and haven¡¯t heard you talk about it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    Tina was slightly stunned, suddenly remembering that it seemed like a really long time since her period had visited his house. Since she had given birth to Becky, her period had always drifted, and because of Tammy¡¯s business during this time, she hadn¡¯t cared.

    ¡°Tina, you didn¡¯t know you were pregnant, did you?¡±

    Seeing Tina frozen in ce, Karen asked curiously.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t know I was pregnant, and if you don¡¯t tell me now, I won¡¯t know yet?¡±

    As she said this, Tina suddenly realized that she was really a failure, being the mother of a child, she didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant.

    ¡°Tina, you should not think too much, some things are not what you see with your eyes, is true, the most important thing between husband and wife is trust, don¡¯t you believe Vincent¡¯s feelings for you?¡±

    Joseph, who had been sitting on the sidelines without speaking, suddenly spoke up.

    To Joseph¡¯s ink eyes, Tina slowly said: ¡°Joseph, I really do not know if I should trust him now, until yesterday I did not know that after I gave birth to Becky, it is difficult to conceive again, and everything inside thepany everything, and Tammy¡¯s appearance, I really do not know how to trust him! ¡±

    The thought of another woman pregnant with Vincent¡¯s child was like a million needles stabbing her in the heart.

    This may be too deep love, leading to their own are no way to judge the right and wrong of things.

    With a deep sigh, Joseph spoke heartily, ¡°Tina, if you learned that The Meyer Family n is forcing you to give birth to the next heir as soon as possible, do you have a solution?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°So how would you feel if people told you that there was a chance that you would be infertile in the future?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tough!¡±

    As a woman, and especially as Vincent¡¯s woman, she would certainly not be able to receive the next heir to The Meyer Family n if she could not give birth to the next heir.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s wrong with Vincent? He¡¯s just protecting you in his own way. As for thest time, I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll give you a satisfactory answer!¡±

    After listening to Joseph¡¯s words, Tina suddenly sneered, the tears at the corners of her eyes were indisputably flowing slowly down her cheeks, ¡°She is already pregnant with his child, is this the satisfactory answer he gave me?¡±

    Gnawing on the very sad Tina, Joseph is also very hard to bear, since at first he took the initiative to withdraw, treating her as his sister like, now watching her in the whirlpool of emotions keep crying for help, his heart is very hard.

    ¡°Tina, originally there were some things that Mo he wouldn¡¯t let me tell you, but if I don¡¯t say anything and you continue to misunderstand like this, I¡¯m really worried that you¡¯ll be taken advantage of by Tammy!¡±

    Lifting her head, Karen looked at Joseph and asked anxiously, ¡°Joseph, if you know something hurry up and tell Tina, okay?¡±

    Every time I see Tina crying and sad, Karen¡¯s heart is also very hard to follow.

    ¡°Vincent told me that he actually didn¡¯t have anything at all to do with Tammy that day, because Tammy¡¯s father wanted Tammy to marry Vincent and take the position of NathanielThe Great Young Lady, and then wanted to take the opportunity to swallow up the shares of The Meyer Family That¡¯s why we have all this today!¡±

    After a pause, Joseph continued, ¡°Naive Bieber is too cunning, so until now have not caught all his handle, so it has been dragging things out.¡±

    Tina¡¯s hand holding the knife and fork shook violently, and a crisp sound came from the transmission.

    ¡°Tina, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me who misunderstood him, it¡¯s me who was stupid!¡±

    Tearsspilled down like pearls, suddenly Tina wanted to p herself, how stupid she was, because of such a photo, Tammy¡¯s few words, let herself have doubts about Vincent, really do not deserve to be his wife.

    ¡°Tina, you should not me yourself either, there is no one right or wrong in this matter, if you really want to me, you can only me the one who started it, if they didn¡¯t appear, you wouldn¡¯t have misunderstanding with Nathaniel!¡±

    Holding Tina¡¯s hand, Karen saidfortingly from the sidelines.

    ¡°Karen is right, there is no one right or wrong in this matter!¡±

    It was a double day off, so after breakfast, Karen dragged Tina outside for a walk with her!

    Joseph, who had something to deal with inside thepany, instructed Tina a few words, and only then drove away with confidence.

    ¡°Joseph, this is the breakfast I got up early this morning to make for you, try it, is it good?¡±

    Just as she stepped into the office, Quentina walked into Joseph¡¯s office with her breakfast and shouted with a smile.

    ¡°Sunny, didn¡¯t I already tell you? Don¡¯te to the office if there¡¯s nothing going on!¡±

    Quentina said with a pout, ¡°You didn¡¯te to see me, so I had toe to the office to look for you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be angry? Let¡¯s try my breakfast first! I¡¯ve been working hard all morning to make this, try a piece?¡±

    Shaking his arm, he said with a smile.

    ¡°I just had breakfast on the way here!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, so you¡¯ll try a piece and see?¡±

    Quentina said undyingly.

    She was a little impatient, Joseph picked up a sandwich and put it in his mouth, but had a feeling of not knowing what to eat.

 Chapter 565 Design stolen

    Joseph finished the sandwich in his hand with difficulty and said to Quentina, ¡°Thank you for the breakfast, but don¡¯t send it over in the future!¡±

    Picking up the papers on the table, he said apologetically to Quentina, ¡°Excuse me, I have to go to a meeting!¡±

    With these words, Joseph walked out with long, slender steps.

    Quentina, standing in the office, looked at Joseph who walked out in a daze, her small hand clenched tightly, her fingers seemed to be clenched into the flesh, but she didn¡¯t even know it hurt.

    ¡°Joseph, you can only be mine!¡±

    An unexined glint in his eyes.

    ¡°Good morning Dr. Edmund!¡±

    The hospital nurse looked at Edmund¡¯s handsome face, which was dark and almost squeezed out of the ink, and knew that he was in a bad mood at the moment.

    Edmund people are not even awake, they were blown straight to the hospital by a phone call from Wilson, his face is very hard to see.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, Mr. Grant is already waiting in the VIP room on the 10th floor!¡±

    The little nurse looked at Edmund, whose face was very ugly, and was secretly shocked, and did not know what Mr. Grant had said to his god of men to make their god of men angry in this way.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Take the white coat handed over by the nurse and put it on, then press the elevator and head for the tenth floor.

    As soon as he saw Wilson, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but grumble, ¡°You just got back from a romantic outing, why are you here at my hospital today all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap ande over here and help Rosemary with her arm!¡±

    The words fell, Edmund then noticed that Rosemary¡¯s arm was wrapped in thick gauze.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    As soon as he heard that something had happened to Rosemary, Edmund¡¯s whole face became different and hurried to Rosemary¡¯s front, unwrapping the gauze on her hand and frowning.

    ¡°Who did this?¡±

    Although the simple treatment was done, but the deep visible bone cut is still clearly visible, the thought of Rosemary¡¯s pain at that time, a sh of killing intent in the eyes.

    Rosemary looked at Edmund with a thick sulk all over her body, lowered her head, and said in a small voice, ¡°Edmund, I scratched this myself!¡±

    ¡°You paddled it?¡±

    Eyes raised slightly, it was clear Edmund did not quite believe her words.

    Turning his head again to look at Wilson, he saw him nod before he believed she was telling the truth.

    Getting Wilson¡¯s denial, Edmund knew that something must have happened, but the party¡¯s priority was to treat the wound first.

    ¡°Well, you have to be especially careful during this period, for the time being it is best to keep this hand out of water, and pay attention to your diet!¡±

    ¡°Edmund, can I go home to recuperate?¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than he heard Wilson¡¯s overbearing voice say, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I suggest you should be discharged from the hospital for observation. After all, this wound on your hand is too deep, and if you don¡¯t treat it as soon as possible, you are worried that it will leave scars on your arm in the future!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Smiling at Rosemary, Edmund exined.

    When she heard that she had to be hospitalized, Rosemary¡¯s whole body was not good. She disliked the smell of sterile water inside the hospital the most.

    She wanted to say something else, but seeing the two men in front of her so determined, Rosemary had no choice but to keep her mouth shut.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re bored, watch TV inside your room for a while, I have a surgeryter, I¡¯ll go get ready.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks Edmund!¡±

    The back of Edmund¡¯s departure, Rosemary then slowly pulled back the line of sight, raised his head, and saw the man beside him looking at himself with a very ugly face, that look as if she had done something wrong.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Swallowing hard, Rosemary stammered a bit and spoke.

    ¡°Do you have a crush on Edmund?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson said it almost word for word.

    Looking at him like this, Rosemary suddenly had a cunning gaze in her eyes and said faintly, ¡°Edmund is gentle, good-tempered and handsome, I think a girl will like him!¡±

    ¡°I forbid it!¡±

    With those words, Wilson hooked her chin and her lips were gagged.

    Wilson¡¯s kiss was domineering with a hint of punishment, his tongue kept sucking in and out of her mouth, from shallow to deep, from deep to shallow, a possessive deration of his autonomy.

    Rosemary knew he was angry and hooked one hand around his neck and slowly responded to his kiss.

    After a while, Wilson only Olivia reluctantly let go of her, in her red and swollen lips a few pecks, eyes full of strong love. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

    ¡°You stay here and get some rest, I¡¯m going to work! I¡¯m really worried that if I stay here, I¡¯ll be sure to eat you out of your crumbster.¡±

    With those words, Rosemary¡¯s face was red and dripping with blood, and she couldn¡¯t help but urge, ¡°Get to work! If you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll bete!¡±

    Another kiss on her lips, Wilson then Olivia reluctantly left.

    Sitting on the bed, Rosemary looked at the gauze wrapped around her right hand and let out a soft sigh, the injury was to her right hand, so it seems that she really can¡¯t sit on anything for a while.

    Sitting on the bed, Rosemary was bored and picked up the remote control and turned on the TV, tuning in to the station with no care.

    Suddenly the jewelry disyed by apany called Tyrone on the screen captivated all her eyes. Looking at the jewelry carried by those models on the screen, Rosemary¡¯s heart was full of mixed feelings.

    What¡¯s going on here? Why did the jewelry designed by myself appear in theunch site of Tyrone Jewelry Company.

    Hastily took out his cell phone and dialed Wilson¡¯s number. Wilson, who had just arrived at the office, saw the cell phone caller number and his lips curled up in a soft smile.

    ¡°Why, you missed me after just leaving!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s raspy, low voice came from the other end of the line.

    ¡°Wilson, turn on the TV, Tyrone Group¡¯s jewelryunch!¡±

    Wilson heard Rosemary¡¯s voice that was a bit off, hastily picked up the remote control and turned on the TV, looking at the jewelryunched on it and the meaning that the set contained, a sh of doubt in his dark eyes.

    ¡°The style of this jewelry set is simr to the one you designed, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°What is very simr to mine, this is the jewelry I designed!¡±

    Rosemary on the other side of the phone was very emotional, this set of pearl pistil model was designed by her some time ago at home in boredom, originally intended to wait for the start of her ownpany to take out as the finale, but now it appeared in theunch of otherpanies, which means that her work was giarized.

    If she didn¡¯t happen to be bored today and saw theunch, and if her jewelry happened to appear at The Harris Group¡¯s jewelryunch some timeter, even if she had a hundred mouths, she wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything, and then she would be suspected of giarizing other people¡¯s work.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s the jewelry you designed?¡±

 Chapter 566 Itâ€™s like yesterday

    ¡°Do you think I would joke with you about something like that?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t have a good word to say.

    Hearing the obviously unpleasant tone on the other side of the conversation, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly, seeing as this matter needs to be properly investigated.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t get excited yet, take a good look at the jewelry on Tyrone¡¯s side to see if there are any ces that are different, I¡¯ll go there right after I finish the matter at hand.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary¡¯s eyes continued to stare at the jewelry those models were carrying on the screen, except for their finale one which was designed by him, the rest of the designs were very ordinary.

    ¡°Wee all journalists and friends to our Tyrone Group¡¯s jewelryunch, this time the jewelry are designed by ourpany designer Mr. Natasha, now please invite our designer Mr. Natasha to give a speech on stage!¡±

    On the silver screen, the host¡¯s words just fell, saw a man of about thirty years old full of smiles came out, Rosemary stared in awe at the man on the TV, apletely unfamiliar face, never seen at all.

    Natasha stood on the runway and said the moral of each piece of jewelry he designed, and still not a word was left out. Listening to what he said on stage, Rosemary really admired that man, since he could talk about people¡¯s works so brazenly, it really opened her eyes.

    ¡°Miss Harris, it¡¯s time to take your medicine!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    The nurse handed Rosemary her medicine, then handed her a ss of in water and saw her finish it before gathering her things and preparing to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, what else can I do for you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the little nurse in front of her, smiled slightly, and spoke, ¡°Can you bring me aptop?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you can wait!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Just looked at the Tyrone Group¡¯s jewelry again, and indeed, as Wilson said, it was slightly different, so she still wanted to confirm once again where exactly each set of jewelry had changed.

    After about five minutes, the little nurse walked in with a brand newptop in her arms. Taking theputer, Rosemary quickly began topare.

    ******

    ¡°Tina, how are you feeling? If you¡¯re tired, let¡¯s find a ce to sit for a while!¡±

    Karen helped Tina stroll along the wooded path, which is a famous forest park in C. Every weekend there are a lot of young couples goods reallye here to sketch college students.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say it, once you say it I really feel a little tired!¡±

    With a slight smile, Tina walked over to a bench and sat down.

    Time flies. I remember the time when I was in college with Rosemary, and I used to go over here to y.

    ¡°Tina, look, it looks like someone is taking wedding photos over there?¡±

    Karen is very wanting to look not far away is constantly posing a pair of couples, pulling Tina¡¯s hand excitedly said.

    Following her gaze over there, she saw the photographer constantly directing the interaction between the bride and groom, the groom looking at the bride with deep affection, and the bride leaning on his arms with a small bird, that scene could not help but remind Tina of her own wedding photos with Vincent at the beginning.

    ¡°They say the most beautiful woman is the moment she puts on her wedding dress, look how beautiful that girl is smiling!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Tina definitely looks better in her wedding dress than they do!¡±

    Karen looked at them and said with great pleasure.

    Hearing Karen¡¯s words, a happy smile shed across Tina¡¯s eyes.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she heard Karen tugging at her shirt, ¡°Tina, that bride ising towards us!¡±

    Looking up, Tina saw the bride walking over with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°Tina, it¡¯s really you, I thought it was someone who looked a bit like you?¡±

    ¡°Carol?¡±

    Standing up, Tina looked at the girl in front of her and thought for a long time before saying.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting married?¡±

    Tina was also very happy that Carol was an interloper who transferred in when she was a sophomore, but only for one year before she left the country.

    ¡°Well!¡± After saying that, Carol pulled her boyfriend over to Tina and introduced him, ¡°This is my boyfriend, ke! This is my high school friend, Tina!¡±

    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±

    ke took Carol¡¯s thin waist and greeted Tina in a very gentlemanly manner.

    ¡°Congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Before we could chat for a couple of minutes, we saw a girle over and say a few words to ke, turn her head to look at Carol and say with a doting face, ¡°Joy, the photographer told us to go over and take a picture!¡±

    ¡°Then you guys go ahead! We¡¯ll find time to get together properly when we have time that day!¡±

    Carol looked at point Tina and said with great reluctance, ¡°Then leave me a phone number, and when I¡¯m done with this time, I¡¯lle and find you!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two exchanged cell phone numbers and chatted for a few more minutes before Carol followed ke out.

    Karen looked at the already distant figure and asked, ¡°Tina, have you and this ssmate of yours not seen each other for many years?¡±

    ¡°Well, she was a transfer student from another school and went abroad to study in her senior year, and then we never saw each other again.¡±

    ¡°But I just saw that your rtionship seems to be very good as well!¡±

    The corners of Tina¡¯s mouth rose slightly, remembering the time when she was in high school for a while, it was like yesterday.

    ¡°My ssmate is a bit introverted, she just transferred to the same table with me at that time!¡±

    ¡°So in the back you became good friends who could not talk to each other!¡±

    Nodded, in fact, high school that will now think about, is really over the most carefree three years.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going for a walk in front!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two walked on Andy, asionally attracting the eyes of some single men, making Karen feel very ufortable.

    Karen herself is very beautiful, sinceing to C City, temperament better than before, in school there are many boys have fallen in love with her, just because Karen is preupied with learning, so those boys have not had the opportunity.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a boy at your school who¡¯s after you, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Looking at Karen, who was a little ufortable, Tina asked with a smile.

    Karen thought of the things Stephanie did at school, good-looking eyebrows tightly wrinkled together, said faintly: ¡°I just want to study well now, as for the time being other things are not in my consideration.¡±

    Looked askance at Karen, looking at her clear eyes, as if she seemed really repulsed by the feelings of men and women.

    But ¡­

    When she thought of this morning, she saw Joseph looking at her with a look that was clearly between a man and a woman, this silly girl couldn¡¯t be unaware of it!

 Chapter 567 Heidi humiliated at The Davis Family

    It was the third day that Heidi apanied Fred back to The Davis Family. Since Fred returned home, he had been running back and forth between the hospital and the office, returningte at night after 1:00 every day.

    ¡°Miss Smith, lunch is ready and His Lordship and the others are already downstairs!¡±

    The maid gave Heidi a look of disdain in her eyes.

    The Davis Family used to be a big family in City B. Fred¡¯s grandfather had two sons, Fred¡¯s father had a unique talent for business, while his eldest uncle not only did not have a little business acumen, but thought about how to take The Davis Family¡¯s property for himself all day long.

    In the past, when Fred¡¯s father epted thepany, he was very unconvinced of his inheritance of the industry, and often kept doing some one action in the dark, each time Fred¡¯s father helped him to conceal it. Until one day Fred¡¯s grandfather found out about it and, in anger, drove them out of The Davis Family.

    Immediately after his parents died in a car ident, Fred¡¯s grandfather Mars Davis could not ept this fact and was admitted to the hospital with a heart attack, his uncle took advantage of this opportunity to take care of Mars Davis in the hospital, and let them move back to The Davis Family when Mars Davis was discharged from the hospital.

    Although it was Mars Davis who was in charge of thepany all these years, The Davis Family was run by Fred¡¯s great aunt, so she was the one who trained all the servants in The Davis Family.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Heidi stood up, straightened her grooming and slowly walked towards the living room.

    Just as she reached the stairway, Heidi heard a sharp female voiceing from downstairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a woman who¡¯s pregnant with her big brother¡¯s child, but she really thinks she¡¯s The Great Young Lady of The Davis Family!¡±

    The speaker is Fred¡¯s cousin Oliver Davis, whom Heidi met on her first day back, and whose first impression was only four words ¨C eyes above the ground.

    ¡°Oliver Davis, she¡¯s just a country girl, you¡¯re not afraid to tarnish your status by getting angry with her like that!¡±

    Tree Davis, the eldest grandson of The Davis Family, nced at his sister and said with displeasure.

    ¡°Well, one less sentence, have this kung fu here to discuss these, might as well think about how to do their job well!¡±

    As soon as Fred¡¯s aunt¡¯s words left her mouth, she heard Tree Davis say, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that I¡¯m not interested in managing thepany at all, and besides, don¡¯t you guys still have it?¡±

    ¡°Big brother is right, doesn¡¯t thepany still have you guys?¡±

    Looking at a pair of indisputable children, Fred¡¯s aunt said angrily, ¡°I don¡¯t care, from today onwards, if you don¡¯t work properly for me, I¡¯ll stop your cards, I¡¯d like to see how you can still live without money!¡±

    He came back to The Davis Family with every intention to get shares of the Ling Group, although the old man was agreeing to let theme back to live, and frankly, he didn¡¯t want them to starve to death outside and didn¡¯t want The Davis Family to lose this face.

    When Heidi heard their conversation, her heart felt like it was stuck with a needle. Although she had prepared her heart when she came, it was still hard to hear them talk about themselves like that.

    While she was hesitating to go down, Heidi heard the maid shout, ¡°Miss Smith,e down for dinner quickly! Master and Madam have been waiting for you for a long time!¡±

    The words fell, the eyes of the people downstairs looked up in unison, but only for a moment, and soon, the whole thing was treated as air.

    ¡°Sorry to keep auntie and uncle waiting!¡±

    Coming to the table, Heidi was embarrassed.

    Although she knew that the maids did this on purpose, Heidi still felt embarrassed to see so many people waiting for her alone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Mars Davis didn¡¯t even look at Heidi, picked up his bowl and ate unhurriedly.

    Heidi stood there, neither sitting nor standing nor walking, but thought she wasing down to eat, so she saw the empty seat next to her and sat down.

    ¡°That seat is already taken!¡±

    No sooner had his butt hit the bench than he heard Oliver Davis say coolly.

    After giving her a look, Heidi moved to the seat next to her again and was just about to do so when she heard Oliver Davis say that that seat was also taken.

    A few seats in a row, Oliver Davis said it was upied, Heidi forced the tears in her eyes and said softly, ¡°Auntie and uncle, I¡¯m a little ufortable, I¡¯ll go up first.¡±

    With those words, Heidi headed upstairs.

    ¡°Miss Smith, no matter what, the baby inside your belly is also our The Davis Family¡¯s. If you gamble like this and don¡¯t eat, in case something goes wrong, then how can we exin to Fred!¡±

    Putting down the bowl in her hand, Yuri¡¯s gaze fell coldly on Heidi¡¯s body, the look seemed to say she was ying Missy temper.

    ¡°Even if there¡¯s something going on, it¡¯s between me and Fred!¡±

    Although she knew it was rude to talk like that, she felt she was being polite to them people.

    With a p, Yuri pped the table and spoke angrily, ¡°Is this your upbringing?¡±

    ¡°Mom, you know she¡¯s a person born of a mother and not taught by a mother even when you look at her like that, how can you still beg her to have any good upbringing?¡±

    Oliver Davis sat there, took a sip of juice and said lightly.

    Heidi¡¯s small hand was clenched tightly in her hand, and she turned her head to look at Oliver Davis and said coldly, ¡°Who do you think was born with a mother and not taught by her mother?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡±

    Looking around, Oliver Davis tilted his head and sneered.

    Deeply washing a breath and resisting the urge to hit someone, Heidi said lightly, ¡°Actually, I think this phrase might be more suitable for some people!¡±

    After a cold, stifled nce at Oliver Davis, Heidi headed for the door.

    Oliver Davis looked at her departing figure and shouted, ¡°Hey, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Literally!

    ¡°Mom, did you see that? This bitch relies on the fact that she is pregnant with the second brother¡¯s child, how dare she even scold you?¡±

    Oliver Davis, seeing that Heidi was ignoring her, turned around and looked at Yuri very aggressively, tears hanging on her face in a pitiful manner.

    Oliver Davis was not the only one who was angry, but also Yuri. She didn¡¯t expect that a girl from the countryside would dare to talk to her like that, and if she didn¡¯t punish her properly, how could she manage the servants in the future.

    Heidi came to the garden, tears had long since wet her eyes. Since childhood, although she had suffered a lot from her stepfather¡¯s anger, it was the first time she was scolded by an outsider in front of her parents, and she could not do anything about them.

    Unknowingly, Heidi came to a more remote corner and looked at the things ced here, which should be the back garden of The Davis Family.

    A breeze blew slowly, Heidi smelled a faint fragrance of flowers, the smell of flowers mixed with the smell of pollen inside, Heidi could not help but walk ahead.

 Chapter 568 Mysterious Old Man

    Follow the next Andy has been walking forward, about ten minutes or so, to a not too big but also not too small garden, the garden butterflies fluttering, a hundred flowers open.

    Heidi looked at the garden full of spring colors, the mood also followed the good, go forward a few dozen meters winding across a small stream, there is a small bridge above, opposite a bamboo forest, the footsteps can not help but go forward, did not go far to see inside a small quadrangle appeared in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Who are you and how did you get here?¡±

    Turning around, Heidi saw an old man, probably around sixty years old, standing at the entrance to the quadrangle with a hint of doubt on his face.

    At this point, Heidi realized that she seemed to have barged into her neighbor¡¯s home and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to barge into your home, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The old man walked up to Heidi, looked her up and down, and said, ¡°You¡¯re from The Davis Family?¡±

    Heidi shook her head desperately and nodded again, looking at the old man and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    ¡°You¡¯re nodding and shaking your head, but is it still not?¡±

    At this time, Heidi stomach is very indisputable toe from the grumbling, embarrassed to look at the old man, head down more down.

    Her eyes fell on her slightly bulging belly, her eyebrows lightly touched, and she gave her a look and said, ¡°Come in with me!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Raising her head and meeting the old man¡¯s eyes, Heidi quickly lowered it again.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡±

    The words fell, the old man did not care whether Heidi followed or not, went straight to the quadrangle.

    Inside, Heidi found that the courtyard was clean and tidy, and although there were no luxurious decorations, it was clear from the furnishings inside the house that the old man was a man who knew how to enjoy life.

    ¡°Grandma, do you live here alone?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had anyone over here in ages!¡±

    Leading Heidi to the kitchen, the old man began to rummage around inside the refrigerator.

    ¡°You sit here first, it will be ready soon!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Grandma!¡±

    Without waiting for Heidi to say something, the old man quickly entered the kitchen with some ingredients.

    Heidi stood inside the room and slowly surveyed the contents. She found that there were many orchids nted inside the house, and there seemed to be all kinds of species.

    Walking over to a pot of orchids, Heidi squatted down and smelled the faint scent of orchids, which immediately gave her a refreshing feeling.

    After about ten minutes, the old man was seen walking out with arge bowl of noodles and put it on the table.

    ¡°You eat some noodles first to pad your stomach, don¡¯t let the child starve!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Moving the noodles in front of herself, Heidi didn¡¯t bother to be polite with the old man and ate straight away.

    Pregnant people are already very hungry, and after not eating anything at breakfast, plus nothing for lunch, she is now so hungry she could eat a cow.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, my name is Heidi, you can just call me Heidi!¡±

    Maybe it was the hunger, or maybe it was the warmth of the old man that made Heidi suddenly feel at home.

    The old man looked at the way she ate, which was really not at allplimentary. Just by this, she could be sure that she was not from The Davis Family.

    ¡°Heidi, what is your rtionship with The Davis Family?¡± Although she was not from The Davis Family, she must have been rted to The Davis Family or she would not havee to her.

    Hearing the old man¡¯s question, Heidi stopped her chopsticks and thought about what Oliver Davis said, suddenly a little unsure of how to start talking about her identity with Fred.

    After a few seconds of indulgence, Heidi said, ¡°I¡¯m Fred¡¯s girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Fred?¡±

    ¡°Do you know Fred, Grandma?¡±

    Lifting her head, Heidi looked at the old man and asked.

    ¡°Since you are his girlfriend, how can he befortable leaving you alone at The Davis Family?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The old man did not answer her question but asked it rhetorically.

    She knew those people in The Davis Family too well, and if Fred was really home, the girl wouldn¡¯t have barged in here.

    Put down the dishes, Heidi then felt his stomach a little material, then replied: ¡°There is a little thing at home, he is now busy with thepany and take care of his grandfather, so I stay at home alone.¡±

    ¡°And then you were left without a meal by those guys from The Davis Family, right?¡±

    Heidi looked at the old man with some surprise, how did this grandmother know that she hadn¡¯t eaten, could it be that she had just eaten the noodles too fast and let her see it!

    See Heidi look puzzled, the old man stood up and said to Heidi: ¡°The time iste, you should also go back, if they still things bully you in the future, do not give food you eat, you wille to me to eat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    Perhaps because the old man in front of him is simr in age to his grandmother, Heidi suddenly has the illusion that his grandmother is not dead and that she has always been by his side.

    ¡°Say, where did Miss Smith go?¡±

    Fred stood inside the living room, looking at each of the servants who kept their heads down and didn¡¯t say anything, and couldn¡¯t help but growl.

    Thinking that he had been busy with thepany and the hospital in the past two days since he came back, he didn¡¯t spend much time with her, so he worked overtime to finish his work, just to be able toe back sooner to keep herpany, but he didn¡¯t expect that, when he came home full of joy, they told him that Heidi was missing!

    ¡°You, didn¡¯t I tell you to take good care of Miss Smith? Where is she now?¡±

    A murderous look came out of Fred¡¯s eyes as he lifted the maid¡¯s cor.

    The maids standing there were shocked by Fred¡¯s appearance, and one of the maids inside whispered, ¡°Miss Smith had a few arguments with Missy at noon, and then Miss Smith left.¡±

    ¡°What were they arguing about?¡±

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

    It¡¯s great, he hasn¡¯t even settled the score with them yet, but they bullied his woman first. It seems that grandpa has really been too good to them all these years.

    ¡°Uncle Davis, rece all the maids in the house and get a new batch!¡±

    Just as the words fell, a shrill voice was hearding down from upstairs.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo, Fred! You¡¯re not taking me and your uncle seriously! As soon as youe back, you want to change the family, don¡¯t you have to ask me, the person in charge?¡±

    Yuri slowly walked down from upstairs with a touch of anger in her eyes.

    Fred looked at her coldly and couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°When did Great Aunt be the head of The Davis Family, and howe I didn¡¯t stop Grandpa from talking about it?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±, the

    He was right, the old man did not say that she should be in charge of The Davis Family.

    ¡°Fred, is this how you speak to your great aunt?¡±

 Chapter 569 Puppets

    Fred stared coldly at Yuri, if he did not want to break his grandfather¡¯s heart, he in how to allow this kind of woman to stay in The Davis Family, although these years he no longer The Davis Family, but for all the things in the family, he still like to know.

    ¡°Do you think you deserve to have me scream?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Fred, Yuri suddenly felt that Fred now makes him feel very strange, although he did not like her very much before, but also never used this tone of voice to talk to her, did hee back this time is ¡­

    Yuri did not dare to think about it. For so many years, she has been in The Davis Family camera all the way to please the old man, just to get his trust in the future.

    She must not let her efforts over the past decade or so go to waste.

    ¡°Fred, I¡¯m sorry! After all, these servants have been in The Davis Family for so many years, suddenly all withdrawn, great aunt heart just some reluctance, since you do not like, then great aunt will apany the housekeeperter to choose some morepetent people over!¡±

    Yuri smiled ingratiatingly and spoke to Fred. For her, it was nothing to suffer temporarily as long as she could achieve her purpose.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary!¡±

    With these words, Fred didn¡¯t even look at Yuri, whose face was too dark to be seen, and walked out with an elegant pace.

    ¡°Madam ¡­¡±

    When the maids saw Fred leave, all eyes fell on Yuri. After all, she was the one who told them to do all these things, so they hoped that Yuri could put in a good word for them and stay with The Davis Family.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me? Get the hell out of here!¡±

    After saying that, Yuri head will not go upstairs, she now has to go to Mars Davis to discuss this matter properly, can not stand by and watch The Davis Family all the family¡¯s assets to Fred.

    ¡°Fred!¡±

    Heidi had juste from the old man¡¯s side when she saw Fred looking for himself all over the garden and couldn¡¯t help but pick up her pace.

    Hearing Heidi¡¯s shout, Fred saw her thin, single body standing in the sunlight from afar, looking at himself with a smile on his face.

    The golden sunlight softly refracted on her body, as if she was dressed in a golden gauze, as if she was a fairy from the ninth heaven, sacred and invible.

    When he thought of how Yuri had treated her while he was away, Fred wanted to kick them out of The Davis Family immediately, and he would have done that if he hadn¡¯t wanted to upset Grandpa.

    He knew that Heidi had suffered a lot during this time following her, and he was also aware of how determined Heidi had been when she agreed to follow him back, only that he still hadn¡¯t protected her properly and had let here to the house without even eating.

    ¡°Off work so early today?¡±

    Quickly walking to his front, looking at her smiling face, Fred¡¯s heart is even harder to bear.

    Hastily reaching out and wrapping his arms around her thin body, Fred said heartily, ¡°Slow down, be careful of falling!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I feel like I¡¯m getting moldy after being cooped up in my room every day for a while, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m pregnant now, I would have run outside to y.¡±

    Leaning into Fred¡¯s arms, Heidi said mischievously.

    From the beginning to the end, Heidi was talking to Fred about howfortable she was living here and how everyone was okay with her, but she never mentioned anything about what happened today, but the more she did, the harder it was for Fred¡¯s heart.

    How he wished he could leave everything to himself and not be thinking and worrying about him about everything.

    ¡°Heidi, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    A handful of her in his arms, Fred buried his head in the nape of her neck, smelling the scent that belonged to her, only in this moment, he felt a sense of security.

    Heidi looked at this Fred, heart is very hard, she knows his grandfather ident on his great blow, but she does not know is that Fred¡¯s heart at this moment sad reason is only because he did not take good care of her.

    Gently patting him on the back, Heidi whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will pass!¡±

    After a while, Fred let go of Heidi¡¯s hand and spoke, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you somewhere!¡±

    Looking at Fred¡¯s mysterious look, the corner of Heidi¡¯s eyebrows were stretched and she was happy to follow him away.

    As soon as Yuri arrived at Mars Davis¡¯ office, she saw Mars Davis sitting in his study, fiddling with the paintings and antiques, and the anger she had suppressed in her heart ran upwards.

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of fiddling with your broken calligraphy and paintings all day long, The Davis Family is about to change ownership, aren¡¯t you worried about how we¡¯re going to live in the future?¡±

    Picking up the word painting on the ground, Mars Davis didn¡¯t seem to be angry, but just faintly said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this still you?¡±

    ¡°Me me me, you just know to let me handle everything, now Fred that kid has started to take over the affairs of the family, if thepany is really handed over to him to manage, then we will still have a good life in the future?¡±

    All these years Mars Davis is just a puppet of Yuri, in front of outsiders he is the second master of The Davis Family, but in the absence of people, she is even worse than a dog.

    He spent his time collecting paintings and antiques, and as long as The Davis Family paid him every month, he had no opinion about who would be the owner of The Davis Family.

    Seeing that Mars Davis looked like he had nothing to do with the matter, Yuri was even more furious and grabbed the calligraphy and paintings from his hand, sending all her anger on them.

    ¡°Mars Davis, the olddy is really blind to marry you, since you refuse to do it, then I will do it myself, I will never stand by and watch the old man give all of The Davis Family to that kid in the field.¡±

    Throwing the scroll at Mars Davis¡¯ body, he left the study in a rage.

    Crouching down to pick up the scroll on the ground, a bean-sized tear fell to the ground with a crisp sound.

    Fred led Heidi to a residentialmunity called Blue Bay, looking at all the independent private vis in front of him, and asked in a very puzzled way, ¡°Fred, what did you bring me here for?¡±

    ¡°Do you like it here?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s requirements for a ce to live are not high, for her, the definition of home is toe home to a sense of security, go outside will make people think abouting back all the time, even if it is just an ordinary house, as long as the family live together happily, that is the warmest ce.

    Looking at her, Fred did not speak, but led her to a separate vi, opened the door and walked in.

    Walking in, Heidi saw a small garden, and a few minutes further on, she saw an open-air swimming pool in the back, and the vi stood in the middle of the garden.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t buy this house, did you!¡±

 Chapter 570 I will restrain myself

    Looking up at Fred, Heidi spoke up.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    ¡°Love it!¡±

    With those words, Fred pulled Heidi towards the vi.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show you around our house!¡±

    Walking into the living room, Heidi found that the vi was surprisingly decorated with her favorite Mediterranean d¨¦cor. Looking at the beautifully decorated rooms inside, she suddenly had a surreal feeling.

    Thinking about those people at The Davis Family, Heidi suddenly asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly think of buying a house outside?¡±

    Holding her in his arms, Fred said dotingly, ¡°I want to give you and the baby a home, a home that¡¯s ours!¡±

    ¡°But is it really okay for us to move out and live outside now?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t like those in The Davis Family, she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him because of her.

    Gently dropping a kiss on her forehead, such Heidi made him both happy and heartbroken.

    ¡°You can rest assured! I used to live out alone when I was at home, you don¡¯t have to worry about this!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking at him, after three days at The Davis Family, she knew basically everyone except Fred¡¯s grandfather, whom she had not met, and all of those people were no slouches.

    ¡°Fool, don¡¯t you still believe me?¡±

    Giving her a gentle scratch on the nose, Fred smiled dotingly.

    ¡°Of course I believe in you!¡± He was the only person she had ever identified in this life, and she had known how important he was in her heart the day something happened to him.

    ¡°Well, your task now is to take good care of yourself and our children, as for the rest, leave it all to me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Snuggled in his firm arms, only at this moment, she feels a real sense of security.

    C Downtown Hospital.

    Rosemary is holding a notebook and keep looking at the jewelry on it, now she can have enough evidence to prove that the other party is the giarism of her design, as for how the design is to leak out, she thought for a long time, but no clue.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson came to the hospital after finishing thepany¡¯s business, and as soon as he entered, he saw Rosemary with a light frown on her face.

    Walking to sit beside her, he looked at the jewelry on theputer. Because he was busy with thepany some time ago, Rosemary would run to his study to draw designs when she was bored.

    ¡°Look, what¡¯s different about these two sets of jewelry?¡±

    Rosemary entered her password, opened her email and handed theputer to Wilson.

    Although the two sets of jewelry are slightly different, they are still roughly the same, except that Rosemary¡¯s looks more spiritual.

    After reading it, Wilson closed theputer and said, ¡°Since these pieces were designed by you at home, it is certain that the designs flowed out from the vi.¡±

    ¡°Vi?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe it a bit. If her design had really leaked out from the vi, wouldn¡¯t their privacy be a big risk.

    Once she thought about this, Rosemary felt that she should really check it out, not only the leaking of the design, but most importantly, if there is a person with such hands and feet not Susan in the family, then their privacy may be leaked in the future.

    In the beginning, it was because they trusted others too much that they got themselves almost even killed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone check this out!¡± Stroking her silky hair, Wilson soothed.

    Nodding, Rosemary then realized that she seemed to have been fiddling with theputer for a long time and her hands were slightly sore.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Looking at her with a light frown, Wilson asked worriedly.

    ¡°Maybe I just used theputer for too long, my hands are a little sore!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say her hand hurts, Wilson¡¯s face sank and said, ¡°It seems Edmund¡¯s medical skills have regressed a lottely, I¡¯ll get you a doctorter!¡±

    The words fell, we heard Edmund was speechless walked in, a face aggrieved: ¡°The Young Mr. Grant, even if it is a panacea also need a little time to recover, OK!¡±

    Rosemary nced at Wilson, who had a very ugly face, and looked at Edmund¡¯s expression that was more wrong than sinus, and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Edmund, Wilson didn¡¯t mean anything else, he was just too worried about me.¡±

    With a shrug, Edmundughed, ¡°I understand!¡±

    Wilson looked at Edmund¡¯s indebted face and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Hurry up and check her out!¡±

    ring at him, Rosemary gave Edmund a small smile and said, ¡°Please, Edmund!¡±

    ¡°No trouble, no trouble, as long as your family¡¯s won¡¯t talk bad about me behind my back!¡±

    How to say that his medical skills in the country is one of the best, how to his Wilson¡¯s mouth is so worthless, and said what to find another doctor, this is clearly to question his medical level?

    He is a professor-level surgical specialist at the city hospital, all day long, they are called upon to do all kinds of work that is not even within his scope, he did notin is already very good, he is the first to dislike him.

    The more Edmund thought about it, the more ufortable it was, and helped Rosemary dress it with medicine, and said coolly, ¡°Your hand is a bit seriously injured, so don¡¯t do strenuous exercise in the near future, or the wound will crack, I don¡¯t care ah!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary¡¯s face was red like a boiled lobster, and she wanted to find a ce to burrow in.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Originally, her hand was not that serious, it was because of the violent and intense battlest night that caused her hand to be a little inmed now.

    ¡°About when will it be ready?¡±

    ¡°A hundred days of injury, Rosemary¡¯s hand cut a little deep, if you do not want to leave any after-effects, at least two months to fully recover, this period of time The Young Mr. Grant just endure it!¡±

    ¡°Roll ¡­¡±

    The first time I saw Wilson¡¯s face darkened, Edmund was alreadyughing in his heart, who let him say behind his back that he was not good at medicine.

    If you dare to question his medical skills, I¡¯ll let you see and eat!

    Grabbing his stuff, Edmund walked out in a happy mood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Edmund is doing it for my own good too!¡±

    Tugging at Wilson¡¯s shirt, Rosemary forced augh out of her heart and whispered.

    ¡°He just did it on purpose!¡±

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s departing back, Wilson was furious.

    Day after day, facing the woman he loves, but can only see can not touch, which is worse than killing him.

    ¡°So what do you mean?¡±

    Rosemary looks at Wilson, he¡¯s not going to be mad at Edmund and not listen to him, is he!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll restrain myself until your hand ispletely healed!¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary seemed to understand why Edmund was so happy just now.

 Chapter 571 hello dirt â€¦â€¦

    Half a month had passed, and Rosemary was spending every day in the hospital like a year.

    In fact, the injury on her hand has almost healed, if not for Wilson¡¯s insistence that she not be discharged from the hospital, she would have gone home long ago.

    Looking outside at the already autumn weather, Rosemary stood in front of the window looking out and couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you sighing like that?¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw Edmunde in from outside with the medical records.

    ¡°Edmund, look, my injuries are healed, can you let me out of the hospital!¡±

    This half month stay in the hospital every day, her body is about to mold.

    A faint smile, looking at Rosemary with a sideways face, said: ¡°I am no problem, but you must be discharged only if Wilson agrees, or I rashly let you out of the hospital, he will not rush with me ah!¡±

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s I-can¡¯t-help-it look, Rosemary bristled and said, ¡°Is that as much of a stretch as you say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really not exaggerating, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know Wilson¡¯s character, you are now more important in his mind than his life, do you think he really won¡¯t be anxious with me if I let you out of the hospital without his consent?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±

    Just as the words left his mouth, Wilson walked in with crooked, elegant steps.

    Giving him a resentful look, Edmund smiled and said, ¡°See, I was right!¡±

    Seeing Wilsoning, Rosemary shook his arm and said petntly, ¡°Wilson, let¡¯s go home, OK? Look, my hand has healed, and I¡¯ve been living inside the hospital every day, look at the smell of disinfectant water.¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary raised her hand to Wilson¡¯s face and gestured for him to smell it.

    The smell of disinfectant water?

    This is also too exaggerated! This is a senior vip, their hospitals here are decorated in ordance with the family style, the original intention is to give patients a sense of home, how to Rosemary¡¯s eyes, how to say so bad.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯re going home!¡±

    Rubbing her dark hair, Wilson raised a nice arc and said softly.

    ¡°You promised!¡±

    ¡°Silly, since you don¡¯t want to stay in the hospital, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Rosemary happily hugged Wilson and stood on her tiptoes to give him a kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°Here¡¯s a reward for you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, then shouldn¡¯t I have a reward too!¡±

    Edmund, who was standing on the sidelines, asked with a smile.

    ¡°Of course I do!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary into his arms and instantly the room felt like it was soaked in vinegar.

    ring at him, Rosemary spoke up, ¡°I mean, when I get out of the hospital, I¡¯ll treat Edmund to dinner and thank him for taking care of me all this time!¡±

    ¡°Just one meal to get rid of me?¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to eat, forget it!¡± Wilson said coolly.

    And he¡¯s not happy about Rosemary having dinner with another man?

    Although they are their own good brothers, after all, they are all eyeing their wives, let them eat, how dangerous.

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t want to, did Rosemary invite me for a meal, of course I¡¯m going!¡±

    Edmund hurriedly said that it was rare for Rosemary to agree to take him to dinner, so how could he miss such a good opportunity.

    Rosemary looked at the two of them and sometimes really thought they were very much like children, and it would have been even more hrious if William had been there.

    Since Sunny followed her parents back to Rice, it seems that everyone has be busy, except for Tina and Karen who came to see her twice in the hospital and were never seen again.

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s left hand, she looked at her and said, ¡°Mom wants us to go back to the ancestral home!¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mom¡¯s good friend just happened toe back from abroad today, and Mom asked me to take you back to meet!¡±

    ¡°Oh, when are you going?¡±

    ¡°Go over there around 4:00 pm!¡±

    It was only 10:00 a. m., several hours before she had to return to The Grant family, so she had time to walk Karen out and about now.

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary smiled lightly and said, ¡°Wilson, do you still want to go to the office?¡±

    ¡°I have to go to the officeter to take care of some things, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Stretching out her hand to take his arm, she spoke, ¡°Karen is leaving the country tomorrow, I want to apany her to go out for a stroll and buy some clothes in the meantime!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t mention that he had forgotten that Karen was leaving tomorrow for further studies in another country.

    ¡°And is your hand okay?¡±

    Rosemary gave Wilson a speechless look and said in a no-nonsense manner, ¡°Come on, I hurt my hand, not my foot!¡±

    A lonely figure behind them watched them you and me, the corners of their lips a bitterness.

    After calling Karen and setting up a ce, Wilson drove her to her destination.

    I saw Karen and Tina standing on the side of the road from a distance, pushed open the door and got out of the car, admonished Wilson to drive more carefully, and walked towards them.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary said with a smile.

    Tina looked at Rosemary and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Yo, your family, The Young Mr. Grant, has given up on letting you out!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s also just too tight and long!¡±

    Tina heard Rosemary¡¯s words and nodded meaningfully, as if to say, I know what you mean, I know!

    Seeing Tina like that, Rosemary knew she must be thinking wrongly, and put her finger on her head and said, ¡°Why is your head filled with all those dirty things?¡±

    ¡°Did I say anything?¡±

    Looking back at Karen, he asked with an innocent face.

    Seeing Karen shake her head, Tina continued, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s dirty, and you want to put it on my head.¡±

    Tina said so, but Rosemary is also unable to refute, can only dry stare at her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, all are already married, what¡¯s there to be embarrassed about!¡±

    The words fell, while pulling one, together into the mall.

    As soon as three people entered, they went towards the counter selling clothes, one was The Meyer FamilyThe Great Young Lady and the other was The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady, which naturally caused quite amotion.

    But themotion is not because of the identity of the two, but because of the crisis in Vincent¡¯s marriage to Tina during this time, leading many to specte whether Tina has been thrown out by The Meyer Family.

    ¡°Karen, how are things getting ready?¡±

    As she strolled through the mall, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s all ready to go!¡±

    The words fell, Karen¡¯s face showed a trace of despondency, Joseph has been traveling for more than a week, these two days she has been hesitant to give him a call to tell him that he is leaving the country tomorrow.

    Rosemary quickly caught a different look on Karen¡¯s face and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something else you¡¯re not sure about?¡±

 Chapter 572 Youâ€™ve always been our pride and joy

    Tina nced at Karen and said with a smile, ¡°What could be wrong with her? She¡¯s probably just a little nervous because she¡¯s going abroad tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Tina is right, it¡¯s my first time going abroad, and I¡¯m still a little excited to think that I¡¯ll be living in another country in the future!¡±

    Throwing Tina a grateful look, a lot has happened in the meantime and Karen doesn¡¯t want to let her own business bother Rosemary.

    Hearing them say that, Rosemary took Karen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Karen, Rosemary knows you may not be used to being alone over there, but that¡¯s all temporary, and your Wilson and I think that you¡¯re so good, you should ept better!¡±

    In fact, Rosemary did not tell the others that he and Wilson actually sent her abroad for further studies for another important reason.

    That is, she hopes that Karen can be less tied up in the road of rtionships in the future, because in the very early days, she has seen that Joseph has been far more than just treating her as a sister.

    And to get The Flower family to ept Karen willingly, they had to make Karen stand out in front of those thousand Miss Kim.

    Of course, she won¡¯t tell her this because she doesn¡¯t want to burden her too much just yet.

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you and Wilson for giving me this opportunity, no matter how hard or bitter it is ahead, I will not back down!¡±

    She, a girl from the countryside, was able to meet someone as nice as Rosemary and the others, and if she didn¡¯t try harder, then what face would she have to stand in front of them.

    ¡°Rosemary believes in you and you have always been our pride and joy!¡±

    Tina saw them talking more and more sadly, smiled and joked, ¡°If you two are going to stand here talking, I can¡¯t guarantee what the news will write tomorrow!¡±

    Rosemary realized that a lot of people had gathered around her at some point, and if people with a mind to write about it, it would definitely cause another unnecessary storm.

    In fact, after spending so much time together, Rosemary¡¯s heart was still a bit upset when she was suddenly sent to a strange country.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    Tina dragged them along to a boutique where the attendant saw them enter and greeted them with a smile.

    Walking to the sofa and sitting down, Tina said to the waiter, ¡°Bring out all the new models you have here for us to see!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because of pregnancy, after walking for a while, Tina felt her feet were sore.

    It seems that one is still toocking in exercise.

    Here the clothes are under the Nathaniel Group, Tina rarely the name of their ownpany to buy clothes, their own clothes are basically Vincent let the designer alone design, some is with them out when shopping, buy!

    Tina and Rosemary buy things basically as long as they like, wearfortable to buy, not like those people must be people brand.

    The waiter looked at the clothes they were wearing and a trace of doubt shed through his heart. Although he could not see what brand the clothes were, the material was still very good.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get your clothes?¡±

    Raising her head, Tina looked at the waiter who was standing there in front of her and said with some displeasure.

    Tina hates those who look at the sign to identify people, because the matter between Vincent and Tammy has not been solved, since she has to act, so she will act to the end, temporarily do not live in The Meyer Family, directly live in Karen¡¯s ce.

    Probably because she knew what Vincent was thinking, and because she was with Karen every day, Tina¡¯s mood was not as bad as she thought it would be.

    She knew that the other party was probably because she saw that the clothes she was wearing were not designer and was afraid that she could not afford them.

    Hearing the displeasure in Tina¡¯s tone, a rtively thin girl next to her hurriedly brought over three cups of juice, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Ladies, have a cup of juice first, and the clothes you want will be brought over for you right away!¡±

    The words fell, the girls nodded at them, then cleared the waitress beside them, signaling her to leave.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After taking a sip from the juice, I heard Rosemary say, ¡°You guys do it first, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Karen hurriedly stood up from her seat and said to Tina, ¡°Tina, we¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    ¡°Okay, slow down!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Karen carefully holding her arm and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Karen, when did you be like your Wilson, a little injury makes you so nervous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they all say it takes a hundred days to break a bone, Edmund said you must be careful with this hand, it must not be touched, bumped, or you will be in trouble!¡±

    Smiling, she shook her head, since it was Edmund¡¯s ount, even if she told her that her hand was no longer a problem, Karen wouldn¡¯t believe it!

    It¡¯s better to let her be!

    Justing out of the bathroom, I heard a female voiceing from the next room.

    ¡°Andrea, what¡¯s wrong with you just now? Thatdy asked you to get your clothes, why did you stand there and not move!¡±

    ¡°At a nce, I know they can¡¯t afford the clothes in my store, and that woman just now, do you know who she is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is, all I know is that they are our customers!¡± The customer is God!

    The words were said and the girl was seen taking out various styles of clothes and hanging them on the rack and was about to push them away when she was pulled by the girl who had changed into Andrea.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to know who that person is?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to!¡±

    She just wants to work well, she is not interested in all that gossip.

    ¡°She seems to be the former youngdy of our group!¡±

    The girl stopped in her tracks, turned her head to look at the other girl and said, ¡°So how do you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is now nothing more than a woman who was kicked out of The Meyer Family, I heard it was because she couldn¡¯t have children anymore!¡±

    The girl made a tsking sound, ¡°Look at her now, she¡¯s wearing clothes that look like they were bought from a stall, she still thinks she¡¯s still our former youngdy!¡±

    The girl couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly at her words and said, ¡°These are none of your business or mine, our task is to serve every customer whoes to the store!¡±

    After the words were spoken, the girl pushed her clothes over to the other side.

    Rosemary, who was standing behind her clothes, heard the waiter¡¯s words and frowned more and more, then she took out her phone from her bag, typed a line and sent it out.

    ¡°Rosemary, why do they have to denigrate Tina like that?¡±

    Karen, who was standing on the sidelines, was confused. Isn¡¯t this something that people do between couples? Why should it be the gossip of those people after tea.

    Light sigh, said: ¡°This is the sadness of marrying into a rich family, every word and deed is seen by others!¡±

    ¡°But Tina and Nathaniel ¡­¡±

    ¡°So the only solution is to let the facts gag them!¡±

 Chapter 573 boobies

    ¡°Karen,e over here and try on these clothes, I think they are especially suitable for you to wear!¡±

    When Rosemary and Karen returned, they had already seen Tina picking out several outfits, and when they saw theming, they hurriedly called out.

    ¡°Tina, I have clothes, I don¡¯t need to buy any more!¡±

    Looking at the clothes Tina shoved into her hands, Karen looked at Rosemary with some difficulty.

    For such a long time, Tina has been taking care of herself, and she was already very sorry in her heart, and now she is helping her to buy clothes.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a nice gesture from Tina, you can take it! She has more money anyway!¡±

    Patting Karen¡¯s shoulder, Rosemary said coolly.

    After giving Rosemary a white look, Tina smiled and said, ¡°You Rosemary are right, thest thing I need now is money, besides, do we still need to be so clearly divided between us?¡±

    Vincent usually gives her a lot of pocket money, plus when she got married, The Meyer Family shares to her, she is now really a little rich woman.

    Karen wanted to say something else, but when she saw that Tina was a little angry, she nodded and headed for the fitting room.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina was happy to see that she was willing to try on clothes, and took a few more sets of clothes from the rack and shoved them into Karen¡¯s hands, urging her to change.

    ¡°You should not stand too long either, my godson will get tired!¡±

    Pulling her aside to sit down, Rosemary touched her still-burgeoning belly and smiled.

    ¡°Rosemary, could you be any more obvious about your bias?¡±

    Since having Becky and now this baby, she has been on the verge of throwing her good sister out.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary cool your drop a sentence, it caused Tina to roll her eyes violently.

    How did she make a conscienceless friend, it seems that her Karen is better, at least the entricity is not so obvious as her.

    Watching Karen keep changing into various styles of clothes, Tinaughed out lightly, ¡°Our Karen is really getting more and more beautiful, have you noticed that Karen looks better in in clothes than in other colors.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even look at whose sister it is!¡±

    Rosemary said shamelessly, soon causing Tina to throw her a nk stare.

    What does it have to do with her that people are good-looking? Suddenly, she found that since she got together with Wilson, her skin is getting thicker and thicker.

    The two men kept talking on the sofa, with a slightughing from time to time, causing the other waiter to look disdainful.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just a deserted abandoned woman? What¡¯s the pretence?¡±

    Although the sound was not very loud, it fell on Tina and Rosemary¡¯s ears word for word.

    Tina was about to snap, only to see Rosemary shake her head at her and give her a Carry smile.

    ¡°Waiter, give me a cup of freshly ground coffee and a cup of hot milk, please!¡±

    The words just fell, only to see that the waiter reluctantly went to the pantry, and dawdled for a long time before bringing a cup of instant coffee and a ss of cold milk over!

    ncing at the coffee and milk on the table, Rosemary stood up and said coldly, ¡°May I ask if this is how the waiters of your Nathaniel Group treat customers?¡±

    ¡°Since you know that this is a clothing store belonging to our Nathaniel Group, you should know that the clothes here are not affordable for people like you, and I have given you face by serving it to you.¡±

    ¡°Andrea, don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Another attendant stepped forward, tugged lightly on her dress and whispered.

    ¡°You let go of me!¡± Shaking off the girl¡¯s hand, Andrea continued, ¡°You are a woman that The Meyer Family doesn¡¯t want, what qualifications do you have to boss around in front of me, I¡¯m telling you, my cousin is about to get married to Mr. Meyer, if you have any self-awareness at all, you should leave this ce quickly, so as not to annoy people. ¡±

    After listening for half a day, Tina finally understood, the original mastermind behind this is Tammy that woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Turning over her work card, Tina saw the name on it ¨C Andrea.

    Store Manager?

    Seeing the information on this, Tina couldn¡¯t help but sneer, no wonder Vincent would take this opportunity to straighten out thepany.

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, Tammy is your cousin, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Andrea heard Tina directly called Tammy¡¯s name out, the mind can¡¯t help but think of Tammy¡¯s words of advice to herself, if let her cousin know that she will let her things out, then certainly will not be in charge of her in the future.

    I thought, a pang of fear in my heart, but in order to resist in front of Tina, tilted his head, said: ¡°I did not say Tammy is my cousin!¡±

    ¡°Oh, since Tammy is not your cousin, then your cousin must have been abandoned by Mr. Meyer long ago!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re nonsense! My cousin is Bieber¡¯s daughter, how could she be abandoned by The Meyer Family!¡±

    Andrea was very excited and shouted at Tina.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for the woman named Tammy, even if you want to find someone to start a rumor, you should find a smarter one! Such a dumb woman, really deserve the saying ¨C big breasts but no brain!

    Looking at her, Tina nodded and just shouted to the oing man in a very pinched manner, ¡°Mr. Meyer, long time no see!¡±

    Vincent looked at Tina who was smiling a bit strangely, frowned slightly and asked Rosemary, ¡°Tina what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    nced at the corners of Tina¡¯s eyes if there is a smile, the corners of the lips slightly hooked, said: ¡°This matter I think Nathaniel or ask Tina better, after all, we are just an outsider!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary headed for Karen¡¯s fitting room.

    Vincent came forward to help Tina up, his eyes full of worry, he rushed over as soon as he received Rosemary¡¯s message, and as soon as he entered the door he saw Tina¡¯s smile that was very strange.

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    As soon as he wrapped Tina in his arms, Vincent asked nervously.

    Tina pushed Vincent away and sat down on a side sofa and said lightly, ¡°I heard that Mr. Meyer is getting married, howe I didn¡¯t even hear about it?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s heart thumped, it seems that whoever was in front of her had said some rumors about him and Tammy and made her misunderstand.

    ¡°Tina, you know very well that you are the only one in my heart, other people in front of me is a cloud of air, that Poe is stripped naked, I will not look at it!¡±

    Cohen, who was standing on the other side, looked at his boss and was instantly surprised by the fast pace and could not speak.

    It turned out that his top boss was such a person in front of Tina, it was really too unexpected.

    ¡°That¡¯s my husband, the father of my children!¡±

    The words fell, turned back to see Andrea a face of nymphomania looking at Vincent, the mind suddenly shed a sh of light ¡­

 Chapter 574 You are just a pawn in her hand

    Suddenly, Tina¡¯s hands around Vincent¡¯s neck, the whole person pressed against his body, delicate red lips to his front, the delicate cherry mouth let a person can not help but want a kiss.

    ¡°Honey, when did I get kicked out of The Meyer Family, howe I don¡¯t know, you¡¯re not doing something else behind my back and not telling me, are you!¡±

    Tina said with a face of aggression, that look as if she was really thrown out of The Meyer Family.

    When Vincent heard her words, his face sank and he spoke in an icy tone, ¡°Find out this matter for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The words fell, Cohen turned around and headed outside, it seems that the president is really angry.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, this thing with toes think all know who did it, and now it is just to do the show.

    Andrea was stunned by the scene in front of her speech, cousin did not say that she had been thrown out by the president? But now look at their appearance, obviously they are very good feelings, OK!

    Suddenly a thought shed through her mind, her body trembled, tears came out of her eyes, she said how her cousin would be so kind to arrange for her to work in the Nathaniel Group¡¯s ce, it turned out that in her mind, she was just a pawn for her to use.

    Andrea knelt down in front of Tina with a thud and spoke with trepidation, ¡°Youngdy, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to contradict you, please be generous and spare me!¡±

    ¡°Just a little waiter like you can¡¯t make any waves, if you still want to stay in C City, then prove properly who told you to nder the youngdy like this!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s tone was icy, his body was devoid of a trace of emotion, and his dark eyes emitted a touch of ruthlessness.

    Andrea looked at the murderous aura shing in Vincent¡¯s eyes and was too frightened to say anything, but could only nod her head.

    ¡°President, we have found out clearly that it was Miss Rodriguez who ordered those people to nder the youngdy¡¯s reputation!¡±

    Cohen walked over and handed the information in his hand to Vincent.

    Coldly swept a nce, the corners of his lips raised a high smile.

    ¡°Tina, you shop with Miss Harris first, I¡¯m going to the office, I¡¯ll pick you up for dinner tonight, by the way, anything you guys see, it¡¯s on me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, Vincent this Olivia reluctantly left with Cohen.

    ¡°Notify down that an emergency shareholders¡¯ meeting will be held in one hour!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary and Karen came over from over there and looked at Tina that Olivia¡¯s unwilling gaze and couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°Well, it looks like I seem to have done you two a big favor today!¡±

    Turning her head, Tina looked at Rosemary with a big smile and said happily, ¡°You guessed it, my husband asked me to tell you guys when he was leaving, all that he spent under Nathaniel Group today, he paid for it!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what are we waiting for!¡±

    ¡°shopping¡­¡±

    With that said, the three of them headed outside with their shopping bags.

    ¡°President, all the directors are here except Director Yue who said it would take another half hour to arrive!¡±

    Vincent looked at the information in hand, these days because of the busy phone Bieber¡¯s incriminating evidence, has been dyed a lot of time!

    I was worried that I didn¡¯t know how to take her, but I didn¡¯t expect God to give him such a good opportunity.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯ve waited for so many years, and I don¡¯t care about this half hour!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, originally I was worried about finding a good time to find them father and daughter, but I didn¡¯t expect the other side to make a move on Tina!¡±

    Every time I see Tammy¡¯s bitchy face, Cohen wants to eat her naked and tear her up in front of everyone.

    ¡°President, how do you think Tammy would feel if she knew that her father was using her to achieve his own goals and the reason was because of his illegitimate son?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t like Tammy, she felt sad for her when she thought that she had given so much to be a pawn in her father¡¯s hands.

    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t used such dirty tricks on me in the first ce, maybe I would have fought for her for the sake of growing up together!¡±

    Vincent did not raise his head, and faintly spoke the words of his heart.

    Cohen is well aware of Vincent¡¯s feelings, after all, when Tammy her mother died had entrusted him to take good care of her, but unfortunately she will be in the wrong ce.

    ¡°You go out first to see if Yue Dong has arrived, and notify me immediately when it does!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t had dinner with her little wife in a long time, and if Rosemary hadn¡¯t messaged him, he might have been alone by now.

    ¡°Dad, do you think Vincent called the shareholders¡¯ meeting so urgently to announce my marriage to him?¡±

    Sitting in the car, Tammy¡¯s mouth was filled with a happy smile.

    Bieber looked at his happy daughter and said with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t Vincent say yesterday that he would announce this to the public in the next few days? I guess this should be well thought out and n to announce the marriage of you two!¡±

    The words fell sound, Tammy girl¡¯s shyness slowly floated on the cheeks, the thought that she will soon be able to marry Vincent, the heart is very happy.

    Looking at his daughter¡¯s shy appearance, Su Zhenxiongughed even more.

    Her daughter is surprisingly shy.

    When Bieber arrived at thepany, all the shareholders were there in a flurry, and when they saw him enter, they all got up from their seats and greeted him.

    He came here half an hourte today on purpose, and his shares are the most in addition to The Meyer Family, and if it weren¡¯t for The Meyer Family¡¯s shares being a little more than his, he would be sitting in the president¡¯s seat right now, Bieber.

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez congrattions!¡±

    ¡°It seems that today the president must havee to announce the marriage with your daughter, so it should be good news soon!¡±

    Another shareholder took his seat and exchanged pleasantries with Bieber.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s all the children¡¯s business, I, an old man, can¡¯t manage it, as long as they agree with themselves and they like it!¡±

    ¡°Look at what Mr. Rodriguez said, who doesn¡¯t know that Tammy is Mr. Rodriguez¡¯s Ingrid, now that you two are married, then our group will be more solid!¡±

    Vincent, who had just walked to the door, listened to what they said, more solid? In his opinion, if the union really took ce, I¡¯m afraid that Bieber, the old fox, would even end the whole Nathaniel group.

    ¡°Vincent!¡±

    Tammy saw Vincent enter and came forward with a smile and a shy look on her face as she called out.

    Before it touched Vincent¡¯s clothes, only to see Cohen reach out a block Tammy forward, very rusty said, ¡°Miss Rodriguez, please go back to your seat first.¡±

    Tammy was about to get angry when she heard Bieber shout, ¡°Tammy, get in your seat!¡±

    ring at Cohen, she huffed and walked to her seat and sat down.

 Chapter 575 self-deception

    Bieber looked at Vincent sitting on the stage, there is always a kind of as if something is going to happen, there is a sh of panic in the heart.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I called you all here in a hurry today because I have an important thing I want to share with you!¡±

    As the words fell, amotion came from the stage, everyone¡¯s face was with joy, because many of them thought Vincent was going to announce his and Tammy¡¯s marriage next.

    In fact, before this, everyone had objections to Vincent marrying Tina, after all, this is rted to the future of Nathaniel Group, but at that time, due to the fact that Tina is the internal decision of the old chairman and his wife, if they openly oppose, it is the same as calling Chris Meyer to his face, so even if it makes sense, we did not say it explicitly.

    It was not untilter that Tina gave birth to a girl, and when it was learned from somewhere that she might not be able to conceive again, it was decided that Tina would not be the future mistress of The Meyer Family.

    Vincent looked at those old guys on the stage, the corners of his lips hooked up a cold smile, havee to this time, still thinking of letting him marry Tammy, really a group of old fools.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Vincent, just say what¡¯s going on!¡±

    The speaker is another shareholder, whom they call Mr. Georges.

    Vincent nodded to Mr. Georges, ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Cohen, send the information down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Cohen took a pile of documents to give for the director¡¯s behind, a copy of the handout, when those shareholders turned over the document, looking at the contents, the face brushed changed.

    Tammy looked at the incriminating evidence in the document, each one was a count of her father¡¯s crimes, what embezzlement of public funds, using his position to secretly take thepany¡¯s money outside to invest, the most important point is that he used the name of Nathaniel Group to acquire many medium-sizedpanies, secretly sitting in the business of moneyundering, and all thetter¡­ ¡­

    The rest of the shareholders on stage began to talk, and who would have thought that Bieber, who has always considered thepany his life, would be secretly sitting on these unseen hookups.

    Mr. Georges threw the folder on the stage and spoke to Bieber: ¡°Mr. Yue Dong, shouldn¡¯t you exin what these are about?¡±

    Nathaniel Group was founded by Chris Meyer and Lareina and several of them, because of Chris Meyer¡¯s unique hand and clever business acumen, thepany has developed into a publicpany in just a few years, originally they were only working under Chris Meyer, he thanked them for their constant Originally, they were only working under Chris Meyer, but he thanked them for their continuous support, and Bieber ran outside every day to help thepany get better resources, so finally Chris Meyer gave them each five percent of the shares, and Bieber eight percent of the shares, untilter thepany expanded more and more, the shares in each person¡¯s hand began to more and more, and only today this scene.

    ¡°There must be a mistake, there is no way my father would do these things!¡±

    Tammy shook her head, she simply did not believe that the information was true, his father only wanted his shares to be as much as The Meyer Family, although at first he had the intention of bing president, butter knew that he liked Vincent, and gave up. If it is true that the person who wants Nathaniel Group to be bigger, it should be himself!

    As soon as Mr. Georges spoke, all the shareholders¡¯ eyes turned to Bieber, who had been sitting in his seat without saying a word.

    Bieber looked at the incriminating evidence on it and sneered, ¡°What can I say if I want to add to the crime? Since Mr. Meyer decided that I did it, what else can I say!¡±

    Vincent looked at the calm Bieber, the corners of his evil mouth curved up in a nice arc and said, ¡°Oh, Mr. Rodriguez means that I, Vincent, deliberately set you up, right?¡±

    ¡°This I did not say, as for whether it is a frame-up, I believe we all know very well in our hearts!¡±

    The words fell, and the conference room quickly became lively again.

    Crossed fingers, Vincent looked at Bieber with interest, the old fox is quite calm, it seems that he should also be helping him to add some material to the right.

    Fingers tapping on the table, Cohen walked to the side of the video machine in front of, from the pocket inside out a stuff stuffed into, soon the screen out of a well-maintained young woman, and a fifteen or sixteen-year-old girl and a boy of about thirteen reflected in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Bieber looked at the woman and child on the screen, his body obviously stunned, these ten years he has been carefully protected them, but did not expect today by Vincent to pick up.

    Tammy looked at the face on the screen that looked six or seven percent simr to her own, did not respond for a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Rodriguez, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re no stranger to the people up here!¡±

    With his hands propped up on his chin, Vincent looked at Bieber, who was blushing for a while, and was in a pleasant mood.

    Staring coldly at Vincent, his face pale, he said, ¡°How do you know about them?¡±

    After the words, Tammy jumped in front of Bieber and said, ¡°Dad, tell me this isn¡¯t true, you only have me as your daughter!¡±

    Looking at Tammy who had flopped to the ground, Vincent hooked up a cold smile and said, ¡°Miss Rodriguez, don¡¯t you understand that you are nothing more than a pawn in your father¡¯s heart, a stepping stone that will allow him to reach another pinnacle as soon as possible?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the only daughter in The Harris family, those must be photos you took from somewhere, I won¡¯t fall for it!¡±

    Pointing at Vincent, Tammy¡¯s head shook like a rattle, not believing that her father, who had always loved her so much, had hidden another child from her.

    ¡°Since you like to deceive yourself and others, there is nothing I can do!¡±

    ¡°Miss Rodriguez, I think this information I have in my hand will be of more interest to you!¡±

    Cohen went to Tammy¡¯s front and handed her a piece of information, originally this information Vincent did not want to give her, but seeing as she still does not believe in this reality, felt the need to refresh her brain a little.

    Looking at the document handed over by Cohen, Tammy took it with trembling hands, opened it and looked at the detailed documents inside, and instantly felt the whole world copse.

    Immediately afterwards, only to hear Tammy dispel up, the sound of the people in doing can not help but goose bumps.

    Suddenly, Tammy stoppedughing, looked coldly at her father, and spoke word for word: ¡°How unpopr my mother and I were with you to organize a separate family while she was still alive, and how unpopr I was with you to leave all the property in your name to those strangers!¡±

    Bieber looked at Tammy, who had broken down several times, and tried to exin something, only to find that he didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 576 havenâ€™t had a chance to talk to him

    Tammy suddenly realized at this moment that she had been a clown all along and had been acting out someone else¡¯s life.

    Looking at her father, who had been silent, she knew she had nothing left at the moment and stumbled up from the floor, slowly walking towards the door.

    ¡°Vincent, I really didn¡¯t expect that your city is actually so deep, all of us have been cheated by you!¡±

    Seeing Tammy leave, Bieber suddenly stood up from his seat and looked at Vincent viciously.

    He has been running the n for more than ten years, and always thought that Chris Meyer would be his own stumbling block, originally thought that while they are no longer in C City can be their ns to achieve all, but did not expect the final defeat in the hands of a brat.

    Tammyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re to me for what you have today. If my father hadn¡¯t remembered your service to thepany, do you think you would still be standing here today talking to me like this?¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t taken Tina for a ride, attempting to try to destroy their rtionship as a couple and put his hands into The Meyer Family, perhaps he would have turned a blind eye on the face of his own father, but today, even if his own father were standing here, he would have sent him to jail and put him through jail.

    ¡°Which one is Mr. Bieber, please!¡±

    Two police officers suddenly came in the door and looked at the crowd and asked.

    Instantly, all eyes fell on Bieber, the police officer walked up to him and spoke, ¡°Mr. Bieber, I have received reliable information that you are using yourpany¡¯s job change to make a bad deal of moneyundering, pleasee with us!¡±

    The words fell, only to see a set of cold hands baked sped his wrist.

    Bieber looked lightly at Vincent sitting on the stage and suddenlyughed, ¡°Vincent, we¡¯ll see youter!¡±

    Once Bieber left, the entire conference room instantly exploded like a pot, and Vincent left without raising his eyes.

    ******

    The three people until the hungry drums, which was found to be 1:30 p. m., casually looking for a ce to eat to fill the stomach.

    Halfway through the meal, Tina¡¯s phone suddenly rang, picked up the phone, do not know what the other party said, only to see Tina smiling mouth can not close, even said a few good, then hang up the phone.

    ¡°What is so happy,ughing that mouth is almost stuffed with a bun.¡±

    ¡°Today is the happiest day I¡¯ve had in a while because my Becky ising back!¡±

    Looking at Tina¡¯s dancing look, Rosemary frowned lightly and hurriedly said, ¡°Watch your emotions, don¡¯t make my godson jealous!¡±

    The hand inadvertently touched his t belly, his eyes emitting the glow of a loving mother, that look is very charming.

    No wonder Grandma used to say that pregnant women are the most beautiful, and it¡¯s true!

    ¡°Tina, when is Becky arriving?¡±

    ¡°Arrive in C City tomorrow at 3pm!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be back until tomorrow!¡±

    Karen suddenly copsed a little face, she tomorrow morning at 11 o¡¯clock flight, it seems that she will not see Becky this time!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, when you get there, I¡¯ll have the little girl put you on video.¡±

    Patting her hand, Tina said soothingly.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way, you don¡¯t even know, ever since Ist saw Becky on video, I can¡¯t wait to meet her right away.¡± Then give her a good squeeze of her pink. Pink. Tender little cheeks.

    It¡¯s almost like a peach, look at it and want to bite.

    The three of them chatted for a while, and when they saw that it was almost time, Rosemary stood up with her bag and said to them, ¡°It¡¯ste, I have something to do, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent, you have to leave now!¡±

    Looking at her in a hurry, Tina couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°My mother-inw said there are important guestsing to the house today, so let¡¯s go back early tonight!¡± After saying that, Rosemary shrugged her shoulders helplessly.

    ¡°Then you go! I¡¯ll let Karen sit with me a little longer!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°Bye Rosemary!¡±

    Karen waved toward Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    After seeing Rosemary leave, Tina went back to eating her snack.

    She used to like spicy food when she was pregnant with Becky, but since she got pregnant with her current one, she has be less fond of spicy food and more fond of sweets.

    Karen looked at Tina, who had been eating sweets, and said worriedly, ¡°Tina, you eat sweets like this, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll get fat and be a pig! ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to, either! But I just can¡¯t help wanting to eat!¡±

    Tina said innocently, after all, every girl loves beauty, even if he is a mother is no exception.

    With a soft sigh, Karen didn¡¯t know what to say, after all, pregnant people simply can¡¯t bepared to them.

    Finally finished thest piece of snack, Tina felt a little morefortable stomach, took a sip of juice, then looked at Karen and said, ¡°Karen, do you know that you went abroad for further study Joseph?¡±

    ¡°Joseph is away on business and I ¡­ I still have time to tell him!¡±

    Lowering her head, Karen sipped the juice in her ss and whispered.

    ¡°I think you are afraid to talk to him!¡±

    Tina directly revealed what Karen had in mind, and for a moment, Karen didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    She was really afraid to make that call, for so long, she also clearly felt that Joseph¡¯s concern for herself was a bit off, take thest time to attend Stephanie¡¯s birthday party, his emotions are clearly not a brother to a sister should have.

    ¡°Are you worried that if you tell Joseph, he¡¯ll stop you from leaving the country!¡±

    Joseph to Karen¡¯s strange, Tina has long seen, but Karen does not seem to have anything to say on the matter, and from her manner of speech can be seen, she is trying to avoid contact with him.

    Looking up at Tina, Karen said, ¡°Tina, I¡¯ve always understood how good Joseph is to me, but I just want to study hard so that I can help Rosemary take care of thepany in the future and bring the people in my hometown out of that poor vige as soon as possible. suitable to talk about these!¡±

    ¡°But why don¡¯t you just talk to Joseph?¡±

    He felt that whatever was going on could be made clear in person so that the two people would not be embarrassed to meet.

    A faint smile, said: ¡°How can I say such things, I came to C City Rosemary happened very difficult things, has always been Joseph is taking care of me, he has always taken me like a sister, and he also knows what I mean, perhaps I overthink.¡±

    Looking at Karen with a faint smile on her face, could it really be that she was overthinking things?

 Chapter 577 you will always be mine

    A woman¡¯s sixth sense is the most sensitive, just now she looked at his eyes, the heart is full of slowly loving intentions.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am not going to let her have any chance of getting close to us, besides, if I do have anything, won¡¯t it be cheaper for those people around you who are eyeing you intently?¡±

    Rosemary looked at his sour tone, her heart warmed and said, ¡°Then you must remember today¡¯s words and don¡¯t let them have a chance to stand beside me!¡±

    Spat her tongue at him and smiled mischievously.

    A hold her down, male on female, ambiguous posture, look at Rosemary blush to the ears up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never let go of your hand in my life, you will always be mine!¡±

    Biting her ear lightly, causing Rosemary to moan, causing the anger Wilson was holding back in his body to rise up from below.

    ¡°No, my hand isn¡¯t healed yet!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you just need to enjoy yourself, let me do the rest!¡±

    The words fell, and Rosemary¡¯s lips were gagged.

    The moon rises, the clothes fall lightly, the room a room spin charming ¡­

    After a fierce battle, Rosemary¡¯s entire body was tired and sore as she flopped onto the bed. Looking at the man with a look of intent, Rosemary subconsciously pulled the quilt upwards.

    The man in front of you is also too physical, want her so many times, but can not see him interesting tired.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fear that her body wouldn¡¯t be able to take it, I would really like to ravage her and eat her dry again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put the water on, you get ready and take a bathter!¡±

    Leaping up from the bed, Wilson stood naked in front of her and took one step toward the bathroom.

    Rosemary looked at his perfect mermaid line, swallowed, her body crossed a hot stream, ashamed she hurriedly turned her face away.

    Luckily, Wilson didn¡¯t see it, otherwise it would really be too humiliating.

    No, in front of him, she has long lost her face, OK!

    After showering, Rosemary took a casual set of clothes to wear, long hair tied casually behind her head, fresh and elegant, with a unique aura all over her body.

    Lulu, who was standing in the corner downstairs, watched them walk down from upstairs arm in arm, walked up, smiled slightly and said, ¡°You guys came down right on time, just now Auntie was going to ask me to go up and call you, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe down!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Lulu, it¡¯s really rude to have one of your guestse up and call us for dinner! But The Grant family is usually ready for dinner at seven o¡¯clock in the evening, and basically we all arrive at the right time.¡±

    A word that made Lulu instantly embarrassed, she really didn¡¯t know that The Grant family had such a rule, and hadn¡¯t heard her mother say it before, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been embarrassed in front of Wilson.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, maybe I didn¡¯t hear what my aunt said clearly and made youugh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯re a guest and it¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know The Grant family¡¯s rules.¡±

    Rosemary kept her elegant smile. Since she wanted to steal her man, it seems that she is another woman who does not think of herself.

    ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady, Lulu, dinner is ready and Madame wants you toe over!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Owen!¡±

    Walking over to the table, Wilson pulled out a chair and waited gently for Rosemary to take her seat.

    Lulu, who was standing on the sidelines, originally thought Wilson would also pull out the stool for her, but did not expect him to sit down directly.

 Chapter 578 I prefer to eat you

    Lulu¡¯s heart shed a touch of despondency, remembering when she came to The Grant family as a guest as a child, Wilson always liked to scratch her, but also cared for her.

    At that time, because she loved to eat desserts, growing fat, Wilson gave her a nickname, called ¡°little fat girl¡±, because of this name, after returning home she never touched sweets, and even for him, constantly attending etiquette sses, is hoping that one day to stand in front of him, can let him see that today she has be beautiful, no longer that cry little fat girl.

    But now Wilson is no longer the little boy who took her everywhere, now his heart and body are in the woman named Rosemary.

    ¡°Lulu, sit down, Wilson is such a person, he has let us spoil him since he was young, don¡¯t mind!¡±

    Marian red at his son and greeted Lulu with a smile as he sat down.

    ¡°Thank you Godmother, Wilson is still the same as ever!¡±

    With a slight smile, Lulu walked over to Wilson and sat down next to him.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Marian greeted Debra and Lulu with a meal, while asionally reminding Rosemary to eat more.

    Debra, who was sitting on the other side of the table, watched Marian¡¯s attitude towards Rosemary, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes. ording to the information she had received, Marian had never been very satisfied with this daughter-inw, but now it seemed that it was not as rumored.

    ¡°Honey, eat more!¡±

    Wilson put a peeled shrimp into Rosemary¡¯s bowl and gave her a small bowlful of crabmeat, all of which Rosemary usually loves to eat.

    ¡°You eat more too!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary chucked a piece ofmb into Wilson¡¯s bowl and Lulu¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Wilson doesn¡¯t eatmb, doesn¡¯t his sister-inw know that?¡±

    Although there was a faint smile on her face, Rosemary could hear that there was a touch of dark sarcasm hidden in the words.

    Eyes slightly raised, looking at Wilson, said guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if not for Lulu¡¯s reminder, I really didn¡¯t know!¡±

    He said, extending his chopsticks to pick up themb in his bowl.

    Before Rosemary¡¯s chopsticks could touch the piece ofmb, the piece ofmb in the bowl was already in Wilson¡¯s mouth and soon in his belly.

    Looking at Wilson who put themb into his mouth, a glimmer of joy shed across Rosemary¡¯s face, that was her husband.

    ¡°As long as you clip, no matter what it is, I like to eat!¡± The words fell, came to Rosemary¡¯s ear, whispered: ¡°Lamb in you, I prefer to eat you!¡±

    A red cloud flew up on his cheeks, ring at him, picking up a piece of mutton and shoving it into his mouth, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t stop your mouth when there¡¯s food?¡±

    Lulu, sitting next to her, watched them flirting all the time, her hand holding the chopsticks tightened and tightened.

    ¡°Wilson and Rosemary have such a great rtionship, it reminds me of the time when we were young!¡±

    Debra said with a smile as she ate her food.

    Marian nced at the two people next to him, naturally knowing what his son meant, just topletely disabuse Lulu of his thoughts.

    ¡°Yes, Rosemary this child is particrly pleasing, at first I was worried that Wilson will not see, think will dy her life, fortunately Wilson woke up, discerning, otherwise such a good daughter-inw really if given to others, I really can not let go!¡±

    ¡°Your son I have always had a good eye!¡±

    Another piece ofmb into the mouth, Wilson some slurred, even though the food is a little exaggerated, but still look good to eat.

    With a nk look at her own son, Marian shook her head helplessly.

    Rosemary nced at her mother-inw, just now those words are obviously she deliberately said to the other side, others may not be clear, but she is very clear, when she first married in, she was obviously very dissatisfied with herself.

    Ever since she came back from W, she had noticed a particr change in Marian¡¯s outlook on herself, which had always puzzled her.

    It is reasonable to feel happy that your mother-inw is good to you, but there is always a strange feeling in your heart, and it feels likepensation.

    ¡°Wilson, Lulu is now on the same floor with you, in the future, we still need to trouble you Kevin to take care of her, work some do not know also hope that you can give her a good nudge.¡±

    Debra is still determined to help her daughter to fight for herst chance, after all, like The Grant family such a famous family, as long as once married in, it is equal to everything, she does not have to worry about the rest of her life.

    ¡°I believe that with Lulu¡¯s ability, she should be able to handle her job well! We still have things to do, let¡¯s go first!¡±

    Took a napkin and wiped his mouth, smiled slightly, and pulled Rosemary away from The Grant family.

    Looking at Wilson leaving, Lulu¡¯s heart was a bit lost, but it was better when she thought that they would see each other every day starting tomorrow.

    It was 9:00 p. m. back at the vi, and Rosemary was lying in bed after her shower, a book in her hand, when the bathroom door opened with a bang and Wilson came out in his bathrobe.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was lying on the bed thoughtfully, she went to the bedside and asked softly, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Rosemary adjusted her lying position, rested her head on Wilson¡¯sp and said, ¡°Karen is leaving the country tomorrow, I am worried that she is alone in a foreign country, she is not familiar with the ce, what if something happens to her?¡±

    Stroking her silky hair, Wilson said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve arranged for someone to meet Karen there, he¡¯ll take good care of her!¡±

    ¡°Does he attend that school too, the one you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    He answered lightly, his hands gently massaged on her head, feeling a wave of rxation in his body, Rosemary adjusted a sleeping position, hands tightly around his lean waist, and slowly went to sleep.

    In a short while, there was an even breathing sound, looking at Rosemary who was sleeping soundly, the corners of her lips curved up in a nice arc.

    Late into the autumn night, the breeze blowing slowly, from the window came Tess cool, silver-white moonlight through the window branches refracted in the room, so that the original Susan¡¯s room became more bizarre.

    Seeing that she was asleep, Wilson carefully ced her head on the pillow, her long eyshes fluttering slightly, the yellowish light spilling over her face, radiant and charming.

    When he thought of her not backing down at the dinner table today and firmly dering her position, he couldn¡¯t help but feel warm in his heart. Since what happenedst time, he had been worried that in her heart there would be hard feelings towards him, after all, he was the one who had wronged her in the first ce, and at the same time had harmed their child.

 Chapter 579 buy drunk

    Dropping a soft goodnight kiss on her forehead, he helped her cover up before heading for the door.

    When he came to the study, Anthony had already ced a stack of information that needed to be processed in front of Wilson and said respectfully, ¡°Young master, this is the information you want!¡±

    ¡°Put it here first, you go rest!¡±

    Wilson said indifferently, sitting in his office chair, seeing Anthony did not leave, a look of desire to speak, frowning, said, ¡°Something else?¡±

    Looking up at Wilson, Anthony shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go out first then!¡±

    With those words, Anthony headed for the door.

    ¡°Are you asking me for news about Sunny?¡±

    The body stiffened, Anthony turned his head to look at Wilson, the expression on his face had betrayed what was on his mind.

    Pulling out a chair, he walked over to him and gestured for him to sit down.

    ¡°Since you have decided to let go, why continue to cling to it now!¡± Looking at Anthony, Wilson said indifferently.

    In fact, in Wilson¡¯s mind has always treated Anthony as his own brother in general, the feelings are not ordinary people can imagine, he also sincerely hope that his good brother can find his own happiness, but unfortunately fate, he likes the princess of Rice, although the status of Anthony now than those rich children is not worse than where, but That is the country, the royal family, not to mention him, even if it is reced by himself, the other party will not necessarily be easy to agree.

    ¡°Young master, I ¡­ just want to know if she¡¯s doing well?¡±

    Since Sunny left c city, his heart also followed her, now he just wants to stand far away and guard her well, maybe this is the best ce between them.

    ¡°Anthony, you should know clearly in your heart that it is impossible between you and Sunny, even if you know she is not doing well now, what can you do? Since you have already made up your mind to let go, don¡¯t be hesitating.¡±

    Looking at such Anthony, Wilson¡¯s heart is also very difficult, although he knows he said such words are a bit far-fetched, but he really does not want him to continue to be deep in it, he wants him to be happy.

    Owen had spent most of his life on him, and he didn¡¯t want his old man to see such an Anthony.

    Lowering his head, Anthony slowly spoke, ¡°Thank you, young master, I know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Sunny will hold an engagement ceremony at the Royal Hotel in Rice on the eighth day of next month, do you want to go with me then?¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Eventually, Wilson told him the brutal truth, and it was up to him to decide whether he would go or not!¡±

    Knowing that this would be the result, but his heart still stung fiercely, said: ¡°I still have a lot of things on hand to deal with, may not be able to leave, I will call a few other people to escort the young master over!¡±

    The words fell, Anthony strode out of the study.

    Wilson sighed lightly, all helplessness between the eyebrows, if it is possible to use money to solve things are good to talk, but this is not, this kind of thing even if you have more money, can not necessarily do it.

    Anthony drove to a bar in the city of C. He sat on the bar and kept pouring it into his mouth, as if he was drinking not wine but water.

    A heavily made-up, sexily dressed beauty walked up to Anthony, a pair of soft, boneless jade hands on his shoulders, smiling with a flirtatious face, and said, ¡°Handsome man, can you buy me a drink?¡±

    Looking back at the woman who was almost glued to her body, the strong smell of perfume hit her nose, almost did not spit out all the wine in Anthony¡¯s belly.

    Plucking her fingers away one by one, an icy cold breath spread from his body, ¡°Get out!¡±

    Ruthlessly pushed the sultry woman hard, without the slightest bit of pity, the woman red at Anthony and disappeared into a sea of people.

    Continue to pick up the wine and pour it into his mouth, just hoping that the effect of alcohol will temporarily paralyze himself, so that somewhere in his body will temporarily forget the pain.

    Rice.

    Sunny sat on a chair on the open-air balcony with his legs curled up, his eyes empty, just staring at the moon in the sky all the time.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Go down first!¡±

    Waving a hand at the maid, William then headed for his sister¡¯s side.

    More than a month without seeing, Sunny haggard a lot, far away, only to see a touch of loneliness and loneliness, as if all around you are not in the same.

    The sunny in front of him is the same as the lively and cheerful sunny in the past, which is simply like two people.

    ¡°Sunny!¡±

    Walking to her side and sitting down, William heartily swept her into his arms.

    Sunny felt this familiar scent, her eyes were hot, two lines of tears slowly fell, this is the first time she shed tears since she returned to Rice for more than a month.

    ¡°Cry if you want to! It might feel better to cry it out!¡±

    These days he tried everything he could to hope that Sunny would not have to be a sacrificialmb for the royal family, but the attitude of both sides was so strong that no matter how much he tried to persuade them, it was to no avail.

    He¡¯s already prepared for the worst. If she really doesn¡¯t want to get engaged, he¡¯ll take her out of here and let Anthony take her far away.

    After a while, Sunny felt better here, gently wiped her tears and looked at William and said, ¡°Brother, is Anthony okay? Did they give him a hard time?¡±

    Right now she is most concerned about Anthony¡¯s safety, she is well aware of her parents¡¯ methods, and even though she is now back in good standing, she is still worried that they will go after Anthony just in case.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have secretly sent two people to follow him, you also know that Anthony himself is that line of origin, some things I can not get too close, so I had to send two people at his home to keep an eye on him.¡±

    Nodded, William said she understands, but no matter what, she is still not sure, her mother has always done things to be ruthless, absolute to sit firmly in the throne of the Queen today, she is not going to leave himself a disaster.

    ¡°I have obediently obeyed her, and I hope she will remember that I am her daughter and not go to Anthony¡¯s trouble!¡±

    Listening to Sunny¡¯s words, William¡¯s heart felt a bitterness.

    Although he was also born in the White family, but fortunately his parents did not do what they did, for their own selfishness to push their daughter out, perhaps he should be the lucky one!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Brother I ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a call!¡±

    William nced at the caller¡¯s number, got up and walked to the door, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jung, Anthony is missing!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The hand holding the phone tightened, the worry still happened, nced at Sunny who was sitting there, William radiated a touch of ruthlessness all over his body.

 Chapter 580 Emma Flowerâ€™s Ruthlessness

    ¡°This evening Anthony¡¯s face is very ugly from The Young Mr. Grant vi, drove directly to a bar to buy drunk, we quietly mixed in, almost two hourster, four people came to take Anthony away, we went forward to stop, the other party has a gun, we had to watch them take people away! Take away!¡±

    William punched the wall, his eyes were full of anger, after a while he said, ¡°I will handle this matter, you and Ah Si go back to rest first!¡±

    This woman really does not stop until she achieves her goal, obviously Sunny has promised not to contact Anthony, she even wants to kill everything, fortunately Sunny did not inherit her viciousness.

    ¡°Sunny, brother has some things to take care of, don¡¯t worry, brother will definitely find a way to get you out of here!¡±

    Perhaps at first he would be concerned about what, but now since she is unkind, then there is no need to me him for being unrighteous, he will never leave Sunny¡¯s lifelong happiness to these people as a political sacrifice.

    ¡°Brother, thank you for always taking care of me, and thank you for always harboring my unruly nature, you can¡¯t even fight my mother, if I dragged my aunt and uncle down because of me, then I will have a bad conscience for the rest of my life, I only have one request, help me take good care of Anthony!¡±

    Although Anthony said in front of her that he had no feelings for himself, that was all false, how could she not feel whether there were feelings or not, perhaps early in the morning he had been warned by her mother and was afraid of getting her involved, that¡¯s why he said those heavy words to her, in fact she didn¡¯t me him, but was happy because then he would always remember himself.

    ¡°Sunny ¡­¡±

    William cried out heartily, the more she worried about them like this, the more he hated himself for his ipetence.

    A faint smile, the pale little face has no longer the initial rosy, but rather through a heartache.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t be standing in front of you alive right now without Anthony, and as long as he¡¯s okay I¡¯ll be okay!¡±

    Looking at her smiling,ughing face, William nevertheless had a feeling that she was leaving him.

    Touching her haggard face, William said firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother will definitely let you be together, you must believe in brother!¡±

    ¡°Of course I believe in my brother, in my mind, my brother is omnipotent!¡±

    Holding his arm, Sunny rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes, trying to keep this familiar feeling in her mind.

    Leaving Sunny¡¯s room, William didn¡¯t go home, but headed to where Emma Flower was.

    At this moment Emma Flower is still in the study to deal with things, see the sudden barge in William, slightly surprised, but soon understood his purpose.

    Stopping what he was doing, he stood up from his seat and smiled, ¡°William, you¡¯re not so young anymore, why are you still as impulsive as before!¡±

    ¡°Since Sunny hase back with you and you promised her, why are you going back on your word now?¡±

    William gets straight to the point, eyes dead set on Emma Flower.

    ¡°Is this the way you talk to your aunt?¡±

    Emma Flower raised her eyebrows, and with a hint of anger in her tone, looked at William and spoke unhappily.

    ¡°Auntie, is Sunny really your daughter?¡±

    Looking at Emma Flower with a touch of inquiry in her eyes.

    All along Emma Flower has been particrly stern towards Sunny, only to be infected by Sunny¡¯s mischievous and cheerful personality every time, so that the originally depressing and tense atmosphere would be relieved.

    Hearing William¡¯s words, Emma Flower¡¯s face changed, randomly and quickly returned to normal, said: ¡°Sunny is of course my daughter, the reason why I did this is also for her good, the hall of a country¡¯s princess, if married to amoner, let the children of the rice country how to look at our royal family.¡±

    ¡°Auntie say this is not a little far-fetched, the rice princess married a civilian princess and not without, and did not see everyone say anything, but instead of the blessing of the deep hit home.¡±

    She just wants to use Sunny to marry with one of the big families so as to consolidate her position in Rice.

    Emma Flower¡¯s sharp eyes were fixed on William, who seemed to be a bit different from before.

    ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t have to look at me like that, I came here today to ask Auntie what you n to do with Anthony?¡±

    ¡°How did you decide that I caught the man?¡±

    ¡°I also hope that the person is not arrested by auntie, I think auntie should know who Anthony is working for while investigating him, maybe auntie thinks The Grant family is not worth mentioning in your eyes, but I still advise auntie that it is better not to touch The Grant family¡¯s people, especially Wilson The Grant family!¡±

    Looking at him, Emma Flower snorted coldly and said, ¡°Just one The Grant family, do you think I will really be afraid?¡±

    William saw that she did not believe her words at all, dark eyes dark, said: ¡°words I have passed to, as to whether auntie believe that is your business, William still have some things to deal with, so I will not disturb auntie rest!¡±

    With those words, William left Emma Flower¡¯s study.

    Back home, William is basically sure that Anthony was secretly arrested by Emma Flower, just worried about how to ask the boss to help, but I did not expect her to be a big help to him.

    The next morning, Rosemary got up early, had some simple breakfast, and was ready to go out.

    Wilson had juste downstairs when he saw Rosemary, who was ready to go out, and said, ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    When I got up, I saw that he was sleeping heavily, so I couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up, so I let him sleep more, but I didn¡¯t expect to wake up so soon.

    ¡°Get used to it, wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll send you there!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just drive there by myself, don¡¯t you have a transoceanic meeting at thepanyter? You¡¯d better finish your breakfast and go to thepany first!¡±

    Rosemary said as she helped Wilson tie his tie.

    Thinking of an important meeting this morning, Wilson had to nod his head in agreement and let her drive herself there.

    ¡°All right then! Take care on your way,e to the office after dropping Karen off, and have lunch with me at noon!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tiptoeing up to drop a quick kiss on his lips, he headed for the garage.

    He touched his lips, which still had the scent belonging to her, and the corners of his lips could not help but hook a nice arc.

    The maids looked at their own young master standing there alone giggling, each could not help but cover their mouths and snicker, it was the first time they saw Wilson had such a cute side.

    As always, Rosemary drove the convertible that Wilson had given her, breaking the hearts of many men along the way.

    Parking the car, Rosemary headed upstairs.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Looking at Karen carrying an oversized suitcase, Rosemary frowned lightly and said, ¡°Why so much stuff, your Wilson said everything is ready over there, you just need to bring some personal items that are close to you!¡±

 Chapter 581 Karen Abroad

    Karen sighed fiercely in her heart, it wasn¡¯t even the stuff they were desperately trying to buy her yesterday, or else how would she have had so much of just those things.

    Seeing a breathless expression sh across Karen¡¯s face, Rosemary suddenly thought of how she and Tina were worried that she was busy over there and forgot to buy clothes or something, so they dragged her to seemingly buy a lot of things.

    Spitting out her tongue at Karen, Rosemary said with some embarrassment, ¡°It seems like we bought too much stuff yesterday, but it¡¯s okay, you Wilson has arranged for someone to pick up the ne!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary bent down to help Karen together with the suitcase, a pull this realized that the suitcase is really not the usual heavy.

    ¡°Why is it so heavy?¡±

    ¡°Some time ago with ssmates bought a few books have not finished reading, anyway, is to take the ne, so together with!¡±

    In fact, she did not buy those books with her ssmates, but Joseph bought them for her. After thinking about it, she finally decided to bring those books along.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s move it together!¡±

    After all, such a heavy a password box, she really is the way to move, should have known so heavy let Brucee together.

    Karen turned her head and raised a small coded box from inside, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do this one myself, Rosemary help me carry this box!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Take all your stuff out and look at the house where you have lived for almost half a year or so and where you have many good memories.

    The car soon arrived at the airport, because the tickets were booked by Wilson in the name of The Grant family, Karen was naturally ced in the VIP lounge.

    ¡°Miss Harris, Karen, your ne has about half an hour to board, would you two like something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Two sses of juice, please!¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes kept looking out with an expectant frown.

    ¡°What is yours will not go away with you, you have to have faith in yourself!¡±

    Holding her hand tightly, she smiled faintly at her.

    Meeting Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Karen suddenly hugged Rosemary tightly together and said reluctantly, ¡°Rosemary, make sure you take good care of yourself, I¡¯ll miss you!¡±

    Gently patting her back, Rosemary, her eyes red, spoke, ¡°I will, Rosemary will be here for your return!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Time flies, and the sweet voice of the flight attendantes over the radio, wiping the tears from her eyes and saying, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s time for me to go!¡±

    ¡°Well, give me a call when you get there, and have a safe trip!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Karen, it¡¯s time for you to board, please follow me!¡±

    Karen nodded to the flight attendant, followed by RosemaryOlivia¡¯s unwilling gaze, and followed the flight attendant to the gate.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the aircraft will soon take off, in order to protect the aircraft in the normal operation of the navigation andmunication system, please do not use hand-held phones during take-off and aircraftnding, and please do not use hand-held phones throughout the flight, remote control ¡­ ¡±

    Inside the cabin, the flight attendant¡¯s sweet voice came again. Karen took out her cell phone and pressed the off button, fastened her seat belt, and slowly turned her eyes out the window.

    Rosemary came out of the airport and was about to get into her car when she saw Joseph getting out of another car.

    ¡°Rosemary, where¡¯s Karen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inside!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Joseph ran inside.

    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡±

    Taking Joseph¡¯s arm in one hand, Rosemary spoke, ¡°It¡¯s already toote, look ¡­¡±

    Looking in the direction of Rosemary¡¯s finger, Joseph saw that a ne to X had taken off.

    ¡°Karen was on that ne!¡±

    Joseph did not expect that they would not even see each other for thest time. When he received a message from herst night that she was going abroad for further studies today, he hurriedly handed over his work there and took the fastest flight back, not expecting that he would still miss it.

    Karen looked out the window of the ne and murmured, ¡°Goodbye, c-city, goodbye, Joseph!¡±

    Although she knew she was a bit rude to leave without saying goodbye, she felt it was the best way to say goodbye.

    ¡°Joseph, are you okay!¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The ne haspletely disappeared, Joseph then slowly turned his head, the corners of his lips hooked up a smile worse than crying, said: ¡°I¡¯m fine, do you want to go back now? Let me take you back!¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to answer, Joseph headed for his car.

    Brows lightly wrinkled, looking at Joseph¡¯s eyes covered with thick blood, Rosemary uneasy to speak: ¡°Joseph, you look like this or I send you back!¡±

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trouble you!¡±

    After sitting on a ne for more than ten hours, plus he has been dealing with work before, he has not slept for more than thirty hours, he only feels dizzy now, if he really drives himself, he really does not dare to guarantee that he can drive the car back safely.

    Taking out her cell phone, Rosemary called Bruce toe and drive, while she herself got into Joseph¡¯s car, started the engine, and the car sped off to his apartment.

    All the way, Joseph is tightly closed eyes to recuperate, can not see his face at the moment the emotions.

    ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s here!¡±

    After parking the car, Rosemary shouted several times, Joseph then gave a muffled cry and slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°What is it, Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°To your home!¡±

    Looking outside, Joseph answered, unbuckled the seat belt on his body and said to Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯m a little tired today, so I won¡¯t ask you to go up, take care on the way!¡±

    With those words, Joseph headed for his apartment.

    Rosemary watched Joseph get into the elevator before heading out.

    It was a beautiful day, and looking at the time, there was still an hour before lunch, and The Grant Group was about a minute¡¯s walk away, so Rosemary decided to walk there.

    The greening of C city is very well done, standing in the high ce looking down here, as if the whole city benefit from a green oasis, let people will like this city at first sight.

    Rosemary walked slowly along the wooded path, and was envious of the elderly people dancing and ying tai chi there in the park next to her.

    ¡°Wife, you¡¯re tired! Let¡¯s sit next to each other and rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    A pair of silver-haired elderly slowly walking in front of Rosemary, the old grandfather holding the grandmother¡¯s hand, looking at the grandmother¡¯s eyes are full of doting and love.

    Looking at the two old men with their hands interlocked at the corners of their lips, a smile lifted.

    The death of a life is a life with a son.

    Hold your son¡¯s hand and grow old with him.

    Looking at the old grandfather with a doting face to help the old grandmother gently ruffle the silver hair in front of her forehead, the scene in front of her, is not the four verses said?

    After taking a look at the old man, Rosemary continued on her way and just a few steps away, she saw a familiar figure.

 Chapter 582 Lulu ploy fails

    ¡°Carina?¡±

    Carina heard someone call out to her, looked around, and when she saw it was Rosemary, there was a sh of fear in her eyes and she hurried ahead.

    Sure she was right, Rosemary rushed after her, not knowing why Carina was running, looking at the fork in the road presented to her, and not knowing at once which way to go after her.

    Thinking that just now Carina seemed toe out of the pharmacy not far away, Rosemary searched the neighborhood again to make sure she didn¡¯t see Carina¡¯s voice, and then walked towards the pharmacy.

    ¡°Hello, what can I get you?¡±

    The sales clerk looked at Rosemary who came in, smiled sweetly and came forward to ask.

    Rosemary looked around the pharmacy, which was a medium-sized one.

    ¡°Hello, I would like to ask, do you know where the girl who just bought medicine from you lives?¡±

    ¡°Are you asking about the long-haired girl who just walked out of here?¡±

    Nodding hastily, ¡°You know where she lives?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Hearing the salesman¡¯s return, his heart could not help but feel a little lost, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    A light sigh, since thest time I met her in W, during the period through the phone twice, and then because so many things happened, also did not really talk properly, she has always wanted to ask her, this year¡¯s time, what happened to her, why she always felt that she was avoiding herself.

    ¡°Miss, if you want to find her, shees to my store every Monday to get her medicine, so you cane over next Monday and try your luck.¡±

    The salesman suddenly walked up to Rosemary and said with a smile.

    ¡°Is that true? Does shee here every week to get her medication? Do you know what kind of medicine she takes?¡±

    Probably because she was too excited, Rosemary asked the salesperson a series of questions for quite a while.

    ¡°Thisdy, I am looking at you seem to be just then thedy¡¯s friend, I told you, as for what medicine she took, this is the customer¡¯s privacy, in the absence of the customer¡¯s permission, is not to say to others!¡±

    Looking at the excited Rosemary, the salesman patiently exined.

    ¡°Sorry, I was in a hurry, thank you! I¡¯lle again next week then!¡±

    Rosemary then walked out of the pharmacy.

    Just as I walked out of the pharmacy, my phone rang.

    ¡°Hello?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Where is it? Didn¡¯t we agree to eat together at noon today?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone. He thought he could see his wife early, but he didn¡¯t expect to see her at almost noon.

    Raising his arm to look at the time, Rosemary realized it was almost twelve o¡¯clock and hurriedly said, ¡°Sorry, give me ten minutes and I¡¯ll be right in front of you!¡±

    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ming to get you!¡±

    Looking around for a moment, Rosemary gave Wilson the address of her location, only to hear him say wait for me, and the call hung up.

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary breathed a light sigh of relief and turned her head to look at the pharmacy she had juste out of, memorizing the name, before walking ahead.

    Behind her, Carina stepped out from a corner and looked at Rosemary¡¯s slowly distant back, the corners of her mouth curled up in a cold smile.

    ¡°Rosemary, you really haven¡¯t changed a bit, it seems Wilson is taking good care of you!¡±

    After a nce, Carina quickly shed into the alley inside, the noisy alley inside only came the sound of children¡¯sughter.

    Wilson shut down hisputer, grabbed his jacket, and got ready to go out.

    Lulu was about to knock on the door with a file when she saw Wilsone out from inside and smiled, ¡°Wilson, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Lulu, please call me president during work hours!¡±

    Her body stiffened slightly, Lulu tried hard to calm herself down and said with a smile, ¡°Yes, President!¡±

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s heart had already flown to Rosemary by now, and when he saw Lulu appearing at the door, a hint of impatience shed across his face.

    ¡°This is the business n I made today, I specially brought it here for the president to take a look at, if there is anything that needs to be modified, please also ask the president to point out a few things.¡±

    ¡°Lulu, if every employee¡¯s business n is brought to me for my guidance, did I spend so much money to invite them to dinner?¡±

    With those words, Wilson crossed directly over her and headed for the elevator.

    Lulu only felt her face was on fire, as if she had been stripped naked. She didn¡¯t expect that Wilson would now not even think about old times and humiliate her like this in front of so many people.

    Listening to the secretaries whispering there with their heads down, Lulu lightly bit her lower lip and turned around to walk towards her office.

    ¡°Look, herees another woman who wants to fly up the branch and be Ryan, just look at the appearance just now, it seems that the falling flower is intentional and unloving!¡±

    ¡°Yes! One more heartbreaker!¡±

    Those girls in the secretary department looked at Lulu¡¯s leaving figure and shook their heads one after another.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do our part! I heard that this Lulu is the chairman personally agreed to let here to thepany, seems to be a returnee, majoring in art abroad, I heard that the paintings she drew were put inside the game, very popr with the majority of gamers.¡±

    Another girl, aged 22 or 23, said in a small voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if there is no bit of diamond, on that iceberg face of our president, how can we let her in!¡±

    Thinking of their family president, those secretaries in the secretary department said with a flowery face.

    The girl who just spoke looked at the other three girls, smiled and shook her head, and was really a nymphomaniac.

    Chad, who had just returned from a business trip, was about to go to Wilson with the papers when he heard the girls¡¯ words and a sh of color crossed his mind.

    Rosemary was standing on the bus stop when she saw Wilson¡¯s silver gray Bentley from a distance and waved towards him.

    Pulling open the car door and getting into the passenger side, Rosemary looked at Wilson who looked very ugly and couldn¡¯t help but skim and said, ¡°Angry!¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    No good rhetorical question, eyes tightly focused on the front.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t forget our agreement. When I took Karen to the ne this morning, I saw Joseph at the airport, I saw that he looked very bad, and worried that something had happened to him, so I drove him back to the apartment now.¡±

    ¡°Seeing people?¡±

    ¡°No, the ne had already taken off by the time Joseph got here and didn¡¯t see thest of it!¡±

    That said, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, what the hell is going on with these two, after all, she also told Karen half a month in advance, she had enough time to talk to Joseph!

    Nodding, Wilson said nothing more and concentrated on driving.

 Chapter 583 overwhelmed by love

    ¡°Wilson, any progress on the design giarism?¡±

    Suddenly thought of something, Rosemary looked and spoke.

    ¡°There¡¯s a blue folder in the back seat, open it up and take a look!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw several folders sitting on top of the back seat and took the blue folder and slowly opened it to look at it.

    ¡°ording to the maid named Nikita, she saw the design on your desk when she was cleaning up in the study, because her boyfriend is a jewelry designer, when he heard that your design is beautiful, her boyfriend began to coax her to help him take a picture of your design with his cell phone, and after he came back in a little retouching to ensure that there is no problem. ¡±

    Wilson told Rosemary exactly what happened, after all, the matter involved the work Rosemary designed, and he thought it would be better to let her handle it herself.

    ¡°What about Nikita? Is she still in our vi?¡±

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s better to let you decide this matter yourself, as to what to do with Nikita and that man, think about it yourself!¡±

    Rosemary really didn¡¯t think that Nikita, who usually seems to be always well-behaved, would do such a thing for a man.

    ¡°Where is that designer Natasha?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve called the police over there, the police have stepped in to investigate, Natasha is in temporary custody for giarism, if you want to charge him, we can have ourwyers start preparing now, either way, it¡¯s impossible for him to be employed in the country.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too cruel?¡±

    Although Rosemary hated such a designer in her heart, she also knew that Wilson was doing so in order to ce a blocking order.

    This is worse for a designer than killing him.

    ¡°For such a person, keeping him in the design world is simply tarnishing the reputation of jewelry designers!¡±

    Wilson grunted coldly, as a man who had coaxed his girlfriend to help her giarize the work of others, such an ending had been the lightest to him.

    Nodding, Rosemary acquiesced to Wilson¡¯s words, after all, such a person is really not qualified to stay in the design department.

    ¡°Now that the man has been blocked by the nationalpany, it must be impossible for the girl to be with him.¡± Because in this man¡¯s eyes the girl is afraid that he is nothing more than a tool to solve his loneliness.

    ¡°The man in the East when the incident, had a bite that the girl was hard to stuff him, but also said that at the time he was refusing, but the girl has been saying that she bought from others, it just so happens that thepany is forcing him to design, in so that the girl¡¯s design will be epted!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of disgust, suddenly feeling that just having the nation block him was really too light a punishment.

    ¡°Do you believe this man¡¯s words?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°Of course not, whether it¡¯s The Grant family¡¯s maids or the vi¡¯s maids, they have all gone through rigorous training andyers of hurdles beforeing to work for us at The Grant family.¡±

    However, after this incident, he felt that the requirements were still too loose when he let the housekeeper choose the person, otherwise there would not have been such a thing, and if this incident spread to the outside world, it would still damage the image of The Grant family.

    Light sigh, Rosemary shook his head, another for love overwhelmed, will own good life ruined in a scum body, at this moment this girl is afraid of wanting to die!

    ¡°You just said you¡¯d leave this matter to me, right?¡±

    Turning his head, Wilson looked at her and spoke, ¡°Are you trying to spare Nikita?¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Rosemary responded, ¡°Of course this matter is her fault, but she has already received her due punishment, not to mention that she also met someone unlucky, otherwise she would not have ended up in this situation!¡±

    As a woman, how could she not understand her feelings at this moment?

    With a slight smile, Wilson spoke, ¡°You decide this matter is fine!¡±

    As long as he is happy, even if she asks to let her stay, he will not say anything.

    Not long after, the car stopped in front of a very elegant house, see Wilson open the door to get down, Rosemary also followed along with the car.

    ¡°Orchid Garden?¡±

    Looking at the word ¡°Orchid Garden¡± written above the archway, one can tell that it is a ce with ssical elegance.

    When he walked in, Rosemary heard the sound of gurgling water and the melodious guzhenging from inside, which instantly blew away all the worries from his body.

    ¡°How did you find such a great ce?¡±

    The waiter led them to a seat, handed them the menu in his hand and turned to leave.

    Rosemary took the recipe and asked as she read it.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t return to her and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Like, eating in such a ce, as if back in ancient times, I now suddenly have a feeling of being taken out by the king to eat out and y!¡±

    Especially seeing theyout and the waiters in Chinese costumes, Rosemary felt as if she had instantly traveled back in time.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s not the emperor?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson asked with a smile.

    ncing at him, Rosemary said indifferently, ¡°Men are really animals that think with their lower bodies!¡±

    Wilson was speechless for a while, if he didn¡¯t rely on his lower body, then where did her sexual blisse from.

    The waiter served a pot of tea, Wilson skillfully announced the names of several dishes, and it took about ten minutes before they began to be served one after another.

    Looking at the mountain of food on the table, Rosemary got to know the restaurant a little better.

    ¡°Come and try this, it tastes great!¡±

    Wilson spoiled Rosemary by putting a fried lion¡¯s head in her bowl.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°By the way, Ellen and Blume heard that we are getting married, specially rushed over from the French side, saying that they want to personally in order to design a wedding dress, as well as this time the wedding photos are going to let her take!¡±

    Wilson chuckled as he helped Rosemary with her food.

    Rosemary was ttered to hear that Ellen wasing over, after all, like Ellen such a world-renowned wedding dress designer, even those popr movie stars are difficult to book from her hands to her design wedding dress, even those royalty want a wedding dress designed by her are required to pay a lot of money and book in advance.

    It was once said that she designs jewelry with soul, then Ellen designs wedding dresses that merge the two into one.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too much trouble?¡± As a woman, to be able to wear a wedding dress designed by Ellen to stand with her beloved man on Chapel Hill is such a happy thing, especially since the wedding dresses designed by Ellen are designed around the feelings between the male and female protagonists, and how many people have been willing to drop thousands of dors in order to get a wedding dress designed by her, just to be able to have her design a wedding dress of their own for them.

 Chapter 584 jealous

    ¡°No, the rtionship between Blume, Ellen and I is notparable to a wedding dress!¡±

    Wilson smiled slightly at her, after all, the rtionship between them is more than real gold.

    Seeing him say that, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°So when are theying over?¡±

    ¡°About just a few days, Ellen said she intends to open a studio in C City, has talked with the other party, this time over by the way will sign the contract, she said this time to design your wedding dress, also equal to ask you to help her free publicity, so she asked me to tell you, do not have too much pressure!¡±

    Looking at her tangled little face, originally he did not intend to tell her these words, afraid of her imagination, Wilson had to say it.

    ¡°Then we hurry to eat, after eating I will go back to our vi to pack out a see room, when Ellenes over can live!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary ignored him and ate on her own.

    With a soft sigh, Wilson suddenly regretted that he spoke too soon. He originally wanted to have a good time as a couple before the wedding, but now it seems impossible.

    Nathaniel Vi.

    Early in the morning, Tina came to the backyard parking lot early with her maid to wait for Chris Meyer and Lareina to return, and heard a buzzing sound from afar, and soon saw a ne slowlynding this way. Nathaniel holding Becky followed behind.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±

    As soon as she saw the visitor, Tina almost flew over and hugged Lareina to the hilt, her eyes slightly moist at the corners.

    Lareina hugged Tina, patted her back gently with both hands, and said softly, ¡°Tina, you¡¯ve suffered during this time.¡±

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Not to say okay, once said Tina¡¯s tears like scattered pearls, instantly fell.

    Chris Meyer looked at Tina, who had lost a lot of weight, and looked at Vincent, who was standing to one side, and his face sank. Vincent clearly felt the anger emanating from his own father.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t just focus on mom, well at least we Becky is still standing here?¡±

    It was then that Tina¡¯er noticed her baby girl blinking a pair of five ck, dark eyes, staring intently at herself.

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Tina walked to Nathaniel¡¯s front, looked at Becky, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Good girl, missed mommy!¡±

    With these words, Tina was about to hug her baby girl, but unexpectedly her little princess looked at her with a disgusted face and shouted to Vincent in a milky voice, ¡°Daddy hug!¡±

    Stretching out her two chubby little hands, she looked at Vincent with an unmistakable smile on her little face, which made Tina, who was hung out to dry by her daughter, very aggravated.

    Looking at the little boy dancing in Vincent¡¯s arms, Tina¡¯s heart is angry and funny.

    No wonder the book says that the daughter is the father¡¯s lover in a previous life, and it¡¯s true, once youe back the whole person is glued to Vincent, the cute little face is a disgusted look at himself.

    Vincent looked at his baby wife is about to cry, busy coaxing his daughter said: ¡°Baby, Mommy can miss baby, let Mommy hug, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, mommy shy face!¡±

    Vincent was slightly stunned by Becky¡¯s words, then stopped to his parents and Nathaniel¡¯s cheerfulughter.

    Tina, standing aside, looked at her baby daughter with a speechless face, don¡¯t be so disrespectful to herself as an old mother, to dislike her in front of so many people, is this really the one she gave birth to in October?

    Tina went to her baby daughter¡¯s front and said with a pleasing face, ¡°Baby, Mommy just wasn¡¯t crying, Mommy was happy to see my baby girl back, Mommy just couldn¡¯t help but drop two tears!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Becky cocked her little head with a look that said you really aren¡¯t lying to me.

    Nathaniel, who was standing behind her, saw Tina defeated in front of her own daughter andughed so hard that she could hardly straighten her back, pointing at Tina and saying, ¡°Sister-inw, I really didn¡¯t think you would have a day when you were disliked!¡± Especially when this person is also her own daughter!

    ¡°Noughing!¡±

    Tina red at Nathaniel, she was already suffering from a lot of grievances here, and now her daughter didn¡¯t want her, thinking about it, her tears fell even more fiercely.

    With a loud cry, Tina squatted on the floor, hugging her knees and crying.

    Becky, who was in Vincent¡¯s arms, saw Tina squatting on the floor crying so sadly, and hurriedly stomped on her two short legs, went to Tina¡¯s front, shook her arm, and shouted in a milky voice: ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t cry, baby hug!¡±

    Becky stretched out his chubby little hand, trying to help Tina wipe tears, but a hand was picked up by Tina, looking at his own look with Vincent as if a replica carved out of a mold, Tina a look of treacherous smile: ¡°You little heartless, in vain I will give birth to you in October, you are good, but also dislike angry mommy toe. ¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincent and Nathaniel looked at Tina¡¯s childish behavior and couldn¡¯t help but roll their eyes, especially Nathaniel, who went to Tina¡¯s side and said, ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t say we know each other when you go out in the future!¡±

    With that said, Nathaniel hurriedly left before Tina could get mad.

    But thinking of her daughter¡¯s actions just now, Tina didn¡¯t bother with him, hugged Becky, in her pink. pink. The little pink face, said: ¡°Baby, Mommy misses you so much!¡±

    Although Becky is her birth, but from head to toe but there is no ce like her, even that temper is also with Vincent that cold as iceberg character, now people are still so small, has begun to y high and cold, do not know people also think who bullied her.

    ¡°Mommy, slobber!¡±

    Becky looked at her smiling mommy, sat on a small face, and stretched out her little fat hand to wipe it haphazardly in the ce where Tina had kissed.

    Looking at her daughter¡¯s actions, Tina was speechless, she thought she had given birth to a sweet little cotton coat, but she didn¡¯t expect to give birth to a little ice beauty.

    ¡°Go back first!¡±

    After the words, Vincent stretched out and then picked up Becky, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not physically fit right now, so let me carry Becky!¡±

    As much as Tina wanted to hug her, she couldn¡¯t help but nod when she thought about her body.

    ¡°Brother ¡­¡±

    Becky pointed at Tina¡¯s t belly and slurred her words.

    Vincent picked up Becky and asked with a smile, ¡°How does baby know Mommy has a brother?¡±

    ¡°Grandma said so, brother ¡­¡±

    The two looked at each other and could not help but smile at each other. It seems that this little one just did not give her a hug, probably because Lareina said she was pregnant, so the little girl would not let herself be hugged.

 Chapter 585 Better to offend the villain than offend the woman

    Vincent took Tina back to the living room, where his own dad and mom were already sitting on the living room couch, with an unusually serious expression on their faces.

    Feeling the anger of her inws, Tina roughly guessed that this time her inws had decided toe back temporarily and should have known about what had happened to you in thepany.

    ¡°Vincent, shouldn¡¯t you exin what¡¯s been going on all this time?¡±

    It was his dad who spoke, eyes looking coldly at him, all seemingly waiting for his exnation.

    Looked at Nathaniel sitting aside, only to see him veryfortable with a cup of tea slowly sipping tea, as if the matter at the moment has nothing to do with him in general.

    ¡°Uncle Yue this time things are his own fault, for so many years he has been secretly behind our backs to take out thepany¡¯s funds to invest, I am only announcing what he has done!¡± If he hadn¡¯t forced him out of the way, he wouldn¡¯t have done so much to him.

    Lareina, sitting on the sofa, lightly touched her eyebrows, looked at her hated son and said coldly, ¡°Did we ask you about this?¡±

    Looking up, Vincent looked at his parents, a trace of doubt shed in his eyes. Wasn¡¯t his father looking for him to raise hell because of Bieber?

    Looking at the dumbfounded Vincent, Lareina suddenly wondered if this son was really her own.

    ¡°What¡¯s this thing with you and Tammy? And where were you when Tina¡¯s fertility was questioned inside thepany?¡±

    Lareina looked at Vincent, who was sitting on the side, and asked directly into the subject.

    As soon as Tina, who was sitting beside Vincent, heard it, she already understood that this time her inws came back because of her.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m sorry for Tina in this matter!¡± Looking at his wife, Vincent did not deny his fault, he had always decided that he owed Tina a lot on top of this matter.

    No matter which woman is reced, at the same time see that photo, will not be able to receive.

    ¡°If I had known you were so unreliable, I should not have tried so hard to set up Tina to you in the first ce, so that my Tina would not have suffered so much.¡±

    When he heard his mother¡¯s words, Vincent¡¯s heart shed with a trace of speechlessness, is this still her own mother? Although he did handle this matter poorly, but his heart for Tina has never changed, now hearing his mother so disgusted with himself, his heart a speechless.

    The words fell, Lareina beckoned to Tina, said to her: ¡°Tina, you have suffered this time, mother told you, although Vincent was born to me, but since he first did something wrong to you, we can not forgive him so easily, first put him to the side for a few months, so that he can reflect on it. ¡±

    Sitting aside Vincent heard his old mother¡¯s words, his heart was anxious, looked at his dad and shouted, ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout at me, it¡¯s useless to shout at me!¡± Who let him make his daughter-inw suffer so much, hanging out for a few months is already the lightest punishment for him, think about when he just had a meal with a ssmate, hanging out for half a year, so that he no longer dare to eat with female friends other than business.

    The most important thing is that he slept inside the guest room for the past six months, no matter how he tried to please her, it always made him spend those hundred lonely and lonely nights.

    Vincent turned his eyes to look at Nathaniel sitting on the side, and before he could say anything, he heard his brother gracefully stand up, walk to his side and patted, and said with a sympathetic face, ¡°If I had known, why would I have done it in the first ce?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With these words, Nathaniel gave his brother a good look and turned around to go upstairs.

    This situation, he has always been able to not speak as much as possible, otherwise there is no guarantee that one day he will bring his wife back and be missed by his mother.

    After all, see to eat that is a kind of cruel thing.

    Vincent still wanted to say something, he heard his mother look at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Natalie to pack out a guest roomter, from tonight onwards you will move to the guest room to sleep!¡±

    With that said, Lareina didn¡¯t even look at Vincent, as if she didn¡¯t know this person.

    Tina looked at Vincent, who was sitting on the sofa, and was in a good mood. Although she knewter that the whole thing was an attempt to set up Bieber, but thinking about the aggravation she suffered during that time, Tina felt that her mother-inw¡¯s move was really cool.

    Looking at the smile that shed in the corner of Tina¡¯s eyes, Vincent knew he would be sleeping alone and hugging a pillow for the next few months.

    ¡°Mom, you just came back from the ne, you are also tired, first go upstairs with dad to rest,ter when the meal is ready I will call you down for dinner.¡±

    ¡°I am indeed a little tired too, if I didn¡¯t happen to run into Nathaniel who also came back together, I don¡¯t know how Becky would have been tortured yet?¡± Speaking of her granddaughter, Lareina¡¯s face was full of smiles, thinking that Tina had worked so hard to give birth to such a lovely granddaughter for them The Meyer Family, but never thought that her son would break her heart like this, and she felt sorry for Tina if she didn¡¯t punish and punish properly.

    ¡°The little one is getting better and better at tormenting people!¡±

    Talking about her baby girl, Tina¡¯s face is full of the glow of motherly love.

    It was hard to wait until his parents went upstairs, Vincent hugged Tina and said aggressively, ¡°Tina, what mom just said ¡­¡±

    Before the words left her mouth, she heard Tina shouting to the kitchen, ¡°Natalie, go and clean up the guest room next to the second floorter, the young master will sleep there tonight!¡±

    After saying that, Tina broke his hand, smiled brightly and said, ¡°Since mom has given her word, husband you should feel the fun of being single during this time!¡±

    She wants to do nothing more than spend time with her little boy and slowly make up for what she has lost over the past few months.

    Looking at the figures disappearing in the living room, Vincent finally understood what is called better to offend a viin than to offend a woman!

    ***

    After dinner, Wilson received a phone call, sent Rosemary back and went back to the office.

    Back at the vi, Rosemary went upstairs and took a shower, then came into the living room and had her subordinates call Nikita up.

    Sitting on the couch in the living room, Rosemary picked up a cup of coffee and took a sip when she saw the housekeepere over with Nikita.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Nikita fell to her knees with a thud, she didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to forgive her, she just wanted to say she was sorry herself!

    For Nikita, Rosemary is not a stranger, has been her bedroom and study are Nikita in care, this girl does not talk much, work hard, people are very simple, when Wilson¡¯s information shows that she took the design, at that time still a little disbelief.

 Chapter 586 Trusted the wrong person

    ¡°Butler, you go down first!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When everyone had left, only Rosemary and Nikita were left in the living room.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, it is I who have wronged you, and whatever punishment you mete out to me, I will dly ept it!¡±

    Since she was a child, her parents had taught her that shehad to be brave enough to take responsibility for the mistakes she had made. Even if Rosemary had sent her to the police, she would not haveined.

    ¡°The young master has asked me to handle this matter, I know you are also overwhelmed by feelings, so I do not intend to do anything to you, but there is one thing you must be clear, although I do not intend to hold you responsible, but between you this time, you may not be able to engage in today¡¯s work in the future!¡±

    After all, in these gentry, the most important thing is privacy, and now she has cut her career short for that so-called love, which is perhaps the greatest punishment for her already.

    ¡°From the moment I helped him with that design, I was ready for the present!¡±

    Nikita couldn¡¯t help but sneer, if she had listened to her family¡¯s advice, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.

    With a soft sigh, Rosemary took out an envelope and handed it to her, saying, ¡°This is your sry for this month, from now on you must polish your eyes to see clearly, don¡¯t do what you did this time and put yourself in harm¡¯s way!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, I ¡­¡±Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Nikita does not know how much she regrets what she has done at this moment, to meet such a good owner, for them that is how lucky, but it has all been ruined by her own hands.

    ¡°Take it! I know it¡¯s not easy for you toe out to work, go home and find a small business to sit, after all, working is not a long-term solution, it¡¯s better to find some small business, and then find a man who is truly good to you, the family and harmony together, is the happiest!¡±

    Rosemary slipped her the money, patted her shoulder, and said softly.

    ¡°Thank you The Great Young Lady, your kindness to Nikita will always be in my heart!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, pack up and go back!¡±

    Nikita stood in front of Rosemary and bowed deeply, leaving the vi with teary eyes.

    The housekeeper saw Nikita leave and walked over to Rosemary and after a moment spoke, ¡°The Great Young Lady, you are so kind!¡±

    ¡°She was just overwhelmed by her feelings, in fact, the essence is still a good girl, and besides, let her leave here, has not already made a punishment for her?¡±

    Who¡¯s life does not meet one or two scum, as long as you can recognize early, it proves that it is not toote.

    S Group.

    Wilson received a call from William and rushed over, walked to the office and sat down and asked to William, ¡°You just said something happened to Anthony, what happened?¡±

    William just came over from Rice, the main reason is to see if Wilson has another way to save Anthony and Sunny.

    ¡°Sunny was worried that her mother would change her mind midway, so she asked me to take care of Anthony before returning home, so I sent two people to secretly protect him, but I never thought that yesterday yesterday Anthony came out of your ce and went straight to the bar, where he was taken away by Emma Flower¡¯s people!¡±

 Chapter 587 death is not terrible

    Wilson¡¯s face is very ugly, Anthony for him is his own brother, and now under his nose was taken away, indicating that the other party did not put him in the eye.

    ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡±

    Looking at William, who was sitting on a couch to the side, Wilson spoke up.

    If someone else had kidnapped Anthony today, Wilson wouldn¡¯t have needed to think much about it at all, just a word and a direct order to bring the man back.

    But now facing William¡¯s family after all, both sides are their own good brothers, naturally, we have to think it over.

    ¡°You want to see this first?¡±

    William took out a USB from his pocket and handed it to Wilson.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Receiving the USB, Wilson plugged it into theputer, which soon came Emma Flower and a man¡¯s conversation, from the content of the two conversations can be known, they are privately a secret deal, as for the details, and not in this conversation in detail.

    ¡°Is the person who took this USB reliable?¡±

    Listening to the conversation inside, Wilson said coldly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This is the person I put in a few years ago, the person is absolutely reliable, he is now working beside Emma Flower!¡±

    After pondering for a while, Wilson then slowly said, ¡°Have your man pay close attention to this woman¡¯s every move, and if he finds anything unusual, have him find a way to notify us!¡±

    ¡°What about Anthony?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, William spoke up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, before the engagement ceremony is over, Anthony is safe for the time being, they are just worried that Anthony will suddenly change his mind and want to use Anthony to control Sunny!¡±

    But after the engagement is over, it¡¯s hard to say everything.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s what I thought too!¡±

    ¡°You go back first to find a way to get some invitations over, and by the way, find out where Anthony is being held, and we¡¯ll rendezvous in the Imperial City in three days!¡±

    Responding, William pulled open the office door and went out.

    Joseph just returned from a business trip abroad, slept less than two hours, was called by William a phone call, at the moment the face is full of fatigue.

    ¡°These two days at home to rest for two days, these two days thepany¡¯s things for the time being I look first, and thene to work after a good rest!¡±

    Standing up from his seat, Wilson walked over to Joseph¡¯s side and spoke lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve just rested for two hours, I¡¯m in much better spirits now!¡±

    As soon as he closes his eyes now, his mind is full of that small, lonely figure, how can not linger, so he simply can not sleep well!

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson sighed lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tough it out, thepany still has a lot of things you need to deal with, time will pass quickly!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    The office soon fell into a burst of Susan, Wilson sat on the desk, ten fingers flying tapping the keyboard, crisp as a piano.

    Unknowingly, Wilson had been out of the country for three days. Originally, Rosemary wanted to go with Wilson, but when she thought of the sneaky way she saw Carina that day, she finally had to lie about not feeling well and stayed at the vi.

    It was Monday, and Rosemary got up early and went to sit near the pharmacy early, keeping her eyes on the entrance of the pharmacy.

    Although I don¡¯t know why Carina saw her running desperately, one thing is for sure, Carina didn¡¯t want to see Rosemary.

    After waiting for about an hour or so, Carina was seen walking into the pharmacy in a panic, and Rosemary hurried in with her.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯vee to get my medicine!¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s your medicine, please take it!¡±

    The salesman handed Carina the medicine that had been prepared for her, but before she could take it, the medicine in the salesman¡¯s hand had been snatched by Rosemary.

    Rosemary snatched the medicine from her hand, and when she saw the name of the medicine written on the bottle, her face turned pale.

    ¡°What is this? Who are you helping with the medicine?¡±

    Putting the medicine to Carina¡¯s eyes, Rosemary asked excitedly.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about anything else, she just wanted to hear Carina say for herself that she got it for someone else.

    Carina snatched it up, her eyes dodging, afraid her eyes would betray her.

    With a soft sigh of relief in her heart, Carina looked up at Rosemary and said, ¡°What a coincidence, I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here!¡±

    ¡°Unluckily, I¡¯m here specifically to wait for you!¡±

    The body froze slightly, a sh of unease in the eyes, although only for a moment, but also seen by Rosemary.

    ¡°Oh ¡­ you¡¯re not kidding!¡±

    ¡°Am I joking or not don¡¯t you know it in your heart?¡±

    She saw herst week, and she looked like a child who had done something bad, with a look of panic inside.

    ¡°So you already knew about it!¡±

    Looking at the medicine in her hand, a darkness shed across Carina¡¯s face.

    In a short while, the pharmacy came to some customers one after another, Rosemary and Carina came out of the store, looking at Carina who kept her head down and did not speak, Rosemary¡¯s heart was like a knife cut.

    The two walked to a bench on the side of the road and sat down. Rosemary held back the tears in her eyes and asked in a small voice, ¡°When did you find out?¡±

    ¡°A year ago, terminal stomach cancer!¡±

    Looking at the carsing and going on the road, Carina couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile.

    Hearing her answer, Carina obviously felt Rosemary¡¯s body tremble slightly, and a trace of surprise shed in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared.

    Rosemary shook her head in disbelief, got up from her seat, reached out to hail a cab, pulled Carina into the car and shoved her in.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be like that! Death is not terrible to me, what is terrible is to die alone!¡±

    ¡°No, you are still so young, God will not be so cruel!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary¡¯s entire body fell on top of Carina¡¯s and let out a small sob.

    Carina said slowly, ¡°You do not need to be sad, everyone will die, just sooner orter! I¡¯m just a little bit earlier than others, I¡¯m d that in the remaining days, I can meet you again!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have gone to you earlier, if I had found you earlier, maybe things wouldn¡¯t have been like this!¡±

    Rosemary looked self-conscious, if she had been looking for Carina when she left without saying goodbye, perhaps she could have spent a little more time with her, it was only a pity ¡­.

    Tammy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, the doctor didn¡¯t say it was advanced when I left, it was only diagnosedst month!¡±

    For life and death she has long looked down on, when seeing people around her sad because of her condition, her heart is still very sad.

 Chapter 588 Time is running out

    After doing a little outside, Rosemary apanied Carina back to her ce.

    Rosemary looked up and down at the house in front of her, a simple one-room house with simple furniture in the living room, but Carina put a potted nt in each corner, bringing some life to the otherwise ordinary-looking room.

    ¡°Have you been living here since you returned?¡±

    Carina poured a ss of water from the kitchen and handed it to Rosemary, smiling, ¡°It¡¯s nice enough for me to have a ce like this to stay, it¡¯s a smaller house but it¡¯s warm, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Carina, you could havee to me, didn¡¯t I say that there are blessings and hardships to be shared?¡±

    Taking Carina¡¯s hand, Rosemary said seriously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if that day doese I¡¯ll definitelye to you!¡±

    With a slight smile, Carina spoke slowly.

    Ever since Rosemary learned that Carina¡¯s days were numbered, she would run to her rented apartment almost whenever she could, sitting down with her favorite dishes for Carina every day.

    As soon as she got home from work, Carina smelled a faint fragrance, put down the bag she was carrying, gently walked behind Rosemary, hugged her with both hands from behind, and smiled happily, ¡°Honey, what are you cooking for me again today?¡±

    ¡°Look at ¡­¡±

    Open the lid of the pot, Carina smelled a strong smell of chicken, hastily took a soup spoon and dug a small spoon into the mouth, the taste is still the same as before, but the person is no longer the same as before.

    ¡°Rosemary, you still know me best!¡±

    With these words, she puffed up her seductive red lips and kissed Rosemary on the cheek like a kiss.

    Rosemary hastily turned her face away from her oily red lips.

    ¡°Stop it, go take a shower, it¡¯s almost time to eat!¡±

    Laughing, she pushed Carina out of the kitchen. Carina stuck her tongue out at her mischievously and walked towards the bedroom with a smile.

    Seeing her leave, Rosemary turned around and continued to work on the task at hand.

    Carina stood there watching her figure with a fierce glint in her eyes.

    Rosemary, you really deserve to be an actress, it seems that Wilson did not let you to act, is really a big regret in the entertainment industry!

    The corners of his lips hooked up a cold smile, quickly flickered away, his face was reced with a yful and cute smile.

    Rice.

    It has been a week since Wilson arrived in Rice, and so far he has not found out where Anthony is hiding. It is getting closer and closer to Sunny¡¯s engagement ceremony, and if Anthony is not found before then, things will be tricky.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do now? I have almost all the ces I can find the opportunity to look all over, so far there is still no news at all, do you think Emma Flower will be ¡­¡±

    Before William could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Wilson.

    ¡°No, the main reason Emma Flower grabbed Anthony was because she was worried that Sunny would change her mind midway, so it¡¯s safe to say that Anthony is still safe at this moment!¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do nowadays? Even if Anthony is not in danger for now, it doesn¡¯t mean she won¡¯t kill Anthony after the engagement ceremony is over?¡±

    For his aunt, William still has a certain understanding, she has never been a soft-hearted person.

    Otherwise, we would not have achieved today.

    Wilson picked up the wine in front of him and walked to the window to look at the sparkling and charming scenery outside, his dark eyes were like the night outside, dark and bottomless.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Gently swaying the red wine in his hand, Wilson said slowly: ¡°Nowadays, if you want to keep Anthony for a long time, the only way is to tell Sunny about this matter and let Sunny talk to Emma Flower so that we can know Anthony¡¯s real hiding ce.¡±

    This is also a dangerous move, but right now there is only a glimpse to let go.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to go find Sunny now and tell her to go find my aunt!¡±

    ¡°William, be safe!¡±

    William gave them a reassuring smile and walked out with big strides.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too obvious for William to do that?¡±

    Looking at William¡¯s disappearing back, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but worry at the side.

    All along William in the eyes of the White family is a cynical, only know how to eat and drink yboy, if let Emma Flower know that William is pretending, it is not dangerous.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure William can handle it himself.¡± This is, after all, a matter between their families, they an outsider indeed not good how to intervene!

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, William is not as weak as we thought!¡±

    Wilson interrupted Joseph¡¯s words, how could someone who could follow him be an idle person!

    ¡°Carina, thank you foring with me today to try on my wedding dress!¡±

    Holding Carina¡¯s hand, Rosemary said happily.

    It was as if they were now back in high school again.

    ¡°Since when have you been so polite to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been very unkind to you!¡±

    The words fell, and the twoughed and joked.

    ¡°Miss Harris, Miss Ellen is out today, so she can¡¯t apany you to the wedding dress fitting!¡±

    The studio attendant smiled and exined to Rosemary.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s start trying on wedding dresses now!¡±

    The waiter took Rosemary to the fitting room and took out the wedding dress Ellen had designed and began to help her put it on.

    Looking up at herself in the mirror, for a moment, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe that the person in front of her was really herself.

    The strapless style shows Rosemary¡¯s perfect and exquisite corbone in all its glory, with a big bow at the waist, and the hem of the dress is set with tens of thousands of diamonds, just like the bright stars in the sky, which is glorious.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you are beautiful!¡±

    The waiter looked at Rosemary in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but marvel at her.

    Carina just like that he looked at her quietly, a sh of resignation in his eyes, a sh of light.

    ¡°Rosemary, you are so beautiful! You are the most beautiful bride I have ever seen!¡±

    Walking up to Rosemary¡¯s side, Carina couldn¡¯t help but admire.

    Hearing Carina¡¯spliments, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    ¡°Miss Harris, look where it doesn¡¯t fit, let me knowter and we¡¯ll change it to your liking!¡±

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°No need to modify, this will do!¡±

    Today¡¯s size has brought out her luscious figure perfectly and undoubtedly, and the sizes are all just right.

    After trying on the wedding dress, Rosemary looked at Carina who looked a little pale and asked with concern, ¡°Carina, are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    ¡°No, but I¡¯m a little hungry, let¡¯s go get something to eat!¡±

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡±

    Taking Carina¡¯s arm, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°I know a restaurant with very good taste in food, let¡¯s go there to eat!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary was about to reach for a cab, but was interrupted by Carina.

    ¡°Rosemary, shall we go over there and eat?¡±

    Following the direction Carina pointed, Rosemary nodded.

 Chapter 589 Carina was kidnapped

    Because of Carina¡¯s current health, many things cannot be eaten, so the two simply ate a little and went to the supermarket to wander around.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯ve been so busy taking care of me all this time that you forgot to ask you if Wilson¡¯s parents are treating you well?¡±

    Carina asked with concern while looking at the clothes.

    ¡°Well, they¡¯ve been very good to me, especially Wilson¡¯s grandmother, who has treated me like her own granddaughter since the first day I married into The Grant family!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t notice Carina¡¯s face, but just seriously looked at the clothes inside the store, trying to help Carina choose two sets of clothes.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, now the only person in this world that I can¡¯t rest assured is you, as long as you are doing well, then I am also at ease!¡±

    ¡°So you must get well quickly, or I will be bullied in the future, there is no one to help me out?¡±

    No sooner had the words left her mouth than a mor was heard from the stairway, and before Rosemary could react, she saw a man holding a knife to Carina¡¯s white neck.

    ¡°Carina ¡­¡±

    Looking at Carina being held hostage, Rosemary was trembling with fear, her hands tightly covering her mouth for fear that she would shout loudly and anger the man if she didn¡¯t hold back.

    In a short while, a group of police officers were seen running up and surrounding the man.

    ¡°Get out of the way, if you take one step forward, I¡¯ll kill her immediately!¡±

    Rosemary saw that the police officers did not intend to back off, and hurriedly pulled one of the police officers in charge and said with a sobbing voice: ¡°Comrade police, I beg you to save my friend!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best to free the hostages!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the police officer was heard shouting at the man, ¡°Let go of the hostage!¡±

    The man suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Do you take me for a fool? I tell you, if you don¡¯t let me leave today, I¡¯ll drag this chick along with me to bury!¡±

    ¡°Donald, if you are willing to turn back now, there is still hope for everything!¡±

    The police kept following the man ying the emotion card, and looking at them, it seems that they are still very familiar with the man.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to fool me with that, your police words don¡¯t have any credibility with me!¡±

    Unknowingly, the man held Carina to the rooftop, the mighty wind blowing slowly, can not help but blow her hair more messy.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was in her throat as she watched the man who kept retreating backwards.

    ¡°Wait, let¡¯s talk about what¡¯s going on, okay? ¡±

    Carina didn¡¯t expect to run into such a thing, her little face was pale.

    The man yelled at Rosemary fiercely, ¡°We have nothing to say to each other, if you want your friends to be safe, let them let me go!¡±

    He has nothing left, and the only thing he has left to use is his cheap life.

    ¡°Okay, you calm down first, don¡¯t hurt my good friend!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s nervous and worried look, a different color crossed Carina¡¯s heart.

    Rosemary kept talking to the man, trying to buy more time for those police officers.

    The leader of the police kept signaling with his eyes to the people beside him to the back to encircle the man, on one of the police officers is about to approach each other, was found by the man, the knife forcefully to Carina neck a, not yet let people react, Rosemary the whole person to lunge upwards ¡­.

 Chapter 590 fall

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Carina ¡­¡±

    Rosemary clutched Carina¡¯s hand tightly, and beads of sweat were already seeping thickly on her forehead.

    Carina hanging in the tens of floors of the sky, the body constantly swaying, as long as Rosemary a slight release, she will fall to pieces.

    ¡°Carina hold on to my hand, I¡¯ll pull you up!¡±

    Looking at her body slowly falling down, Carina shook her head at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary let go, you¡¯ll pull you down with you!¡±

    Because the upstairs are concrete bs, in addition to some drainage gutters, basically nothing for her to cling to her body to increase the weight behind.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go even if I die!¡±

    Tightly to tighten the teeth, the beads of sweat on the forehead as if they were yellow beans, a grain of grain fell down.

    For a moment, Carina even wondered whether it was right or wrong for her to do so.

    Because Carina fell in mid-air, all of her weight was below, and Rosemary¡¯s body was slowly taken off forward.

    ¡°Rosemary let go, I¡¯m not worthy of you!¡±

    ¡°Carina, you do not say these morose words, you still remember high school when our school held to go mountain climbing, on the way we met andslide, I was slipped down the bottom of the mountain, at that time almost all people thought I was dead, only you alone did not give up on me, believe that I am still alive, despite the danger, came to the bottom of the mountain alone to find me, when you did not When you did not give up on me, how can I give up on you now?¡±

    Rosemary felt someone pulling on her body and she knew that what was important at this moment was to give Carina the courage to live and give her hope.

    The bottom of the building was crowded with a dense crowd of onlookers, not long after hearing a fire truck and ambnce, the sound of police cars, the police kept evacuating the crowd of onlookers, the air cushionid.

    Carina couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile at the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°So you still remember!¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember, in the bottom of my heart, I have always treated you as my best sister!¡±

    Somehow, when hearing Rosemary say these words, Carina met Rosemary¡¯s eyes that were like a clear spring, as if she knew nothing about what had happened in the first ce.

    ¡°Miss, put your other hand over here, and together we will pull you up!¡±

    A police officer suddenly leaned over Rosemary¡¯s body, put his hand towards Carina and shouted.

    Rosemary held on to one of Carina¡¯s hands with both hands, and when she saw her other hand reach for the policeman¡¯s, she pulled her up with almost all her strength.

    ¡°Carina, you scared me to death!¡± A hug to Carina, tears gushed out like a fountain.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Oooh ¡­

    Holding Carina tightly, Rosemary¡¯s body trembled terribly and did not slow down from what had just happened for a long time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not fine?¡±

    Smiling faintly at her, Carina¡¯s face was as white as a sheet of paper.

    ¡°Twodies, I am Patrick, it is our negligence that something like this happened, we also did not expect this man toe to the mall and hold you hostage, here I apologize on behalf of the Municipal Public Security Bureau!¡±

    Patrick just came back, heard that there was a kidnapping case here, and rushed over, so that the hostage is nothing, or they can not be med.

    After a while, Rosemary only slowly let go of Carina, the whole person is still a bit stunned.

    ¡°Patrick you¡¯re wee, what happened was not expected by anyone, we¡¯re fine now, can I take my friend and leave now?¡±

    At the moment Rosemary speaks with a hint of heart palpitations in her voice.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send someone to send you back right away!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In other times Rosemary would have refused, but now, she just wanted to get Carina out of here.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    Before Rosemary could stand, her whole body fell into a firm embrace.

    When he saw on the news that Rosemary was in trouble, Chad threw his hands away and raced to the area just to make sure she was safe.

    Seeing her standing unharmed in front of her, Chad¡¯s heart finally dropped.

    ¡°Chad, what are you doing over here?¡±

    Seeing the visitor, Rosemary took a gentle step backward from his arms and asked softly.

    An easy move that caused a bitter taste to sh through Chad¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I just happened to be passing by and saw you on TV here too, so I came to take a look!¡±

    ¡°Are you all right!¡±

    The eyes kept ncing at Rosemary¡¯s body, which was fine except for a few scrapes on her arms.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let me take you to the hospital to treat your wound first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s better to send Carina back first!¡±

    Chad¡¯s gaze fell on Carina¡¯s body, his eyebrows lightly raised, his dark eyes shed with a sh of severity, but it quickly disappeared.

    I don¡¯t know why, but when Carina met the man¡¯s gaze in front of her, there was something that made her shudder.

    Intuition tells her that this man is dangerous!

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m fine, I just got a little shock, but you, your arm is all scraped up, better go to the hospital first, in case it gets infected, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    ¡°This youngdy is right, Miss Harris or let the second young master send you to the hospital first, this youngdy I will help you send back, do you think it is okay?¡±

    When Chad appeared here and called the woman in front of him sister-inw, he already knew that the other party was The Grant family¡¯s The Great Young Lady, so they were all right, or else it would have been all of their jobs that would have been saved.

    ¡°Sister-inw, since Deputy Director Song promised to personally send your friend back, you should feelfortable going to the hospital with me!¡±

    I wanted to say something else, but thought that since I had a deputy director to send back, I was relieved.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Patrick!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    The words fell, Patrick walked to the front of Carina, handsome cool face shed a trace of shyness, that is, young to be a deputy director, but after all, still blood young man, in the sight of a beautiful girl, or will be a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯ll send you back first!¡±

    With a nod, Carina gave Rosemary a Carry smile and followed Patrick out.

    Chad saw that all the people had left, then he yelled down to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, do you know that was very dangerous, if those police officers had not arrived in time, you could have fallen to pieces!¡±

    When I think of what I just saw on TV, Chad¡¯s heart is still palpitating to this day.

    Looking at Chad at this moment, Rosemary knows that he has always been a person with a knife¡¯s mouth and a heart of bean curd, obviously caring for her in his heart, but he has to make himself look obnoxious.

    ¡°Let you guys worry, I won¡¯t anymore!¡±

 Chapter 591 scrapped

    ¡°There¡¯s a next time?¡±

    Chad couldn¡¯t help but stare at her, this time it had scared him half to death, and since she was still thinking about next time.

    Seeing him react so much, Rosemary bristled, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that, I just ¡­¡±

    Before the words were out of his mouth, Chad took Rosemary¡¯s hand and headed for the stairway.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s tears of pain, Chad looked at her drooping arm, frowned and yelled in anger, ¡°Is your head kicked by a donkey, obviously your own hand injury has not yet healed, and still learn from the Thunderbolt good people, now well, people are fine, but your own hand is ruined!¡±

    Before Rosemary could react, she was picked up by Chad and walked downstairs.

    ¡°Chad, you put me down, I can walk by myself!¡±

    Rosemary is worried about unnecessary misunderstandings caused by others, when ites to say can not say clearly, after all, let the brother-inw hugging his sister-inw, or a little bad influence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, if you don¡¯t want to be left with only one handter, then by all means move around!¡±

    Hearing Chad¡¯s words, Rosemary instantly became much more obedient and obediently let him carry her downstairs.

    ¡°How did you get hurt so badly?¡±

    Edmund asked unhappily as he examined Rosemary¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Edmund, did I really hurt my hand badly?¡±

    This problem is what she is most worried about at the moment, originally this hand is notpletely healed, and today there is such a thing, if Wilson knows, there is no telling what he will do to her!

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty serious, if you don¡¯t take good care of it, next time Edmund will really not dare to guarantee whether you have any use for this hand or not!¡±

    Edmund asked someone to put Rosemary in a cast and prescribed her some medicine to invigorate blood cirction and remove blood stasis, urging her to take the medicine properly.

    Rosemary took them and spoke up curiously, ¡°Edmund, aren¡¯t you angry?¡±

    Today¡¯s picture is a bit wrong, if it were the past, Edmund certainly would not be like today, calmly help her bandage.

    ¡°Does being angry help?¡±

    Looking at her, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly and said, ¡°Wilson asked me to take good care of you before he left the country, but you are now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Edmund, the situation was urgent, I didn¡¯t even think that much, besides, Carina is my best sister, even if I had to waste my arm today to exchange for her life, I would still do it.¡±

    ¡°So is it useful for me to be angry?¡±

    Looking at her, Edmund asked rhetorically.

    Spit out his tongue, smiled slightly, pulled Edmund¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Edmund you don¡¯t get angry, I know you all are worried about me, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of myself in the future and not let you worry!¡±

    It was only in Edmund¡¯s presence that Rosemary pouted at him like a little child.

    ¡°Go back and take care of yourself, don¡¯t hurt her, otherwise it¡¯s really the gods who came down to earth can¡¯t save your arm!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Edmund helped Rosemary to the office door and saw Chad sitting on the bench in the sidelines, saw here out and said worriedly, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Picking up Rosemary horizontally, Chad strides towards the first floor.

    Edmund watched their departing backs with a lightly raised eyebrow and a meaningful sigh in his eyes.

    After putting Rosemary in the passenger seat and helping her buckle up, Chad started the engine and headed for The Grant family.

    ¡°Chad, are we going the wrong way?¡±

    ¡°Big brother is not at home, I think it¡¯s morefortable to send you back to The Grant family, just now dad has called and asked me to take you to The Grant family to stay.¡±

    Rosemary can¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Chad, the sunlight outside through the ss sprinkled on his handsome face, in fact, I have to say, The Grant family genes are really good, although the two of them do not look very much like each other, but the five features are particrly handsome, just two people to everyone¡¯s feeling is different, one cold, the other more cheerful and frank.

    ¡°Chad, I heard you backed out of your marriage to Reba, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyes were glued to the front and his reaction to divorcing Reba was muted, but on second thought, it¡¯s actually not a bad thing that the engagement was broken!

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be lifted, she doesn¡¯t deserve you, you deserve a better girl than her, a girl who loves you with all her heart!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need one!¡±

    Without thinking, Chad spoke up.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary sometimes really some confused Chad¡¯s head inside in the end what is thinking, although in front of her sometimes like to y rogue, but really encounter other things, he will be very serious, such Chad sometimes let her really hard to figure out.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have someone you like already and don¡¯t dare to say it!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, thinking he was acquiescing, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Chad, if you really have a crush on someone, bring them back for us all to see!¡±

    ¡°Okay, if that day doese, I¡¯ll definitely bring it back to you!¡±

    Chad smiled slightly, and every time he saw her smile, his mood followed an unusually good one.

    When we got back to The Grant family, as soon as we got out of the car, the olddy greeted us and saw Rosemary with a cast on her hand and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but be red.

    ¡°Is it a serious injury, why is it even in a cast?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly took the olddy¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m fine! It¡¯s just that Edmund said it would heal faster with a cast, so he got me this, ask Chad if you don¡¯t believe me!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary hurriedly winked at Chad, and that look was particrly cute.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With a light cough, Chad walked up to the olddy and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry Grandma, I just apanied my sister-inw to Edmund¡¯s for a checkup, and my sister-inw didn¡¯t lie to you!¡±

    Gently taking the olddy¡¯s shoulder, Chad said petntly.

    Standing aside Rosemary looked at the Chad at this moment, perhaps in this moment he is the real him!

    ¡°Rosemary, you scared grandma, just heard the TV report on this incident, grandma¡¯s heart almost stopped at that moment, so high up the building, if there is no one behind to pull, in case ¡­¡±

    The olddy did not dare to continue, the thought of that scene in the heart is very afraid.

    With a sour nose, Rosemary stepped forward and hugged the olddy with one arm, sniffled, and said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry! I made you worry along with me!¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay!¡±

 Chapter 592 feels a bit like a goodbye

    The olddy said to Chad: ¡°Chad,ter you call the director of public security, the city¡¯sw and order should also let him properly rectify, this broad daylight, how dare someone with a knife to the mall to kidnap, these people are too not to take human life seriously!¡±

    ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go fight now!¡±

    After saying that, Chad took out his cell phone and walked away to make a call.

    ¡°Grandma, are you feeling better these days?¡±

    Rosemary asked while holding the older woman¡¯s arm with one hand.

    ¡°So much for this illness of grandma, as long as you all live happily, grandma will be fine with everything!¡± Patting Rosemary¡¯s arm, the olddy said with a smile.

    Snuggling her head gently on the olddy¡¯s shoulder, Rosemary said petntly, ¡°Grandma, you must take good care of your health and watch us live happily.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandma will!¡±

    Stroking her hair, the olddy said with a doting face.

    ¡°Hello, Grandma!¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Lulu walking over with a smile on her face, a light green dress setting off her pale skin even whiter.

    ¡°What a coincidence, sister-inw is here too!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Lulu!¡±

    Rosemary greeted Lulu politely and smiled.

    ¡°Why is Lulu free toe over today, is there something wrong?¡±

    The olddy didn¡¯t seem to have a good feeling about Lulu and spoke in a polite tone, as if she was just treating her as a guest.

    ¡°I came back with my godmother, quite underlings said that my sister-inw is back, so I came to say hello!¡±

    When the words left her mouth, she heard the olddy say slowly, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m a bit tired, you can send me back to rest!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Before Rosemary could say anything, she heard Lulue forward with a smile and said, ¡°Grandma, why don¡¯t I take you back to your room! Sister-inw¡¯s hand is injured, and there¡¯s no way to help you back!¡±

    ¡°Lulu is worrying too much, Rosemary only has one hand in a cast, the other hand can still hold me up!¡±

    Lulu did not expect the olddy to be so disrespectful, her hands stiffened in mid-air, and it took a few seconds before she responded, ¡°Grandma said yes, I was just worried when I saw that my sister-inw¡¯s hand was in a cast!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandma!¡±

    With a slight smile at Lulu, Rosemary walked towards the room with one hand to help the olddy.

    Chad returns from his phone call to see Lulu standing there, while Rosemary and Grandma are gone.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡±

    Turning her head, Lulu saw Chad standing behind her, handsome face with a slightly unrestrained evil smile, looking at the face with Wilson a few simrities, Lulu already knew who the other party was.

    ¡°You¡¯re Chad, the second brother! I¡¯m Lulu, and Marian is my godmother!¡±

    ¡°So you are the new art director of ourpany, Yuan Da Beauty. Hello, I¡¯m Chad!¡±

    Hearing Chad¡¯s words, Lulu¡¯s eyes shed a trace of displeasure, inside thepany heard colleagues say that Chad is a very gentle man, but today, it seems, suddenly feel that the man in front of you some pompous.

    ¡°Did the second brother juste back today?¡±

    ¡°I came back yesterday, by the way, did youe over to see Mrs. Grant?¡±

    Chad had his hands in the waist of his pants, a handsome face with a big smile.

    ¡°No, I came back with Mrs. Grant. Mrs. Grant said she had to go to a charity g in the evening and asked me to apany her!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave you alone, be my guest!¡±

    With a slight nod to her, she headed for the olddy¡¯s room.

    Helping the olddy back to the room, Rosemary took a cushion and put it on the chair to make the old manfortable while sitting.

    ¡°Grandma, why do I feel as if you don¡¯t like Lulu very much?¡±

    Sitting aside on the couch, Rosemary picked up a grape and ate it.

    Looking at Rosemary, who has no heart, the olddy couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, this child also has no sense of crisis, can¡¯t she see that the other party is eyeing her husband?

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Raising his head, he saw the olddy looking at himself with a loving face, his heart shuddered, what happened to his grandmother today.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be too trusting of people in the future, learn to protect yourself well know that?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma! I know how to protect myself, I don¡¯t talk about it but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a good bully!¡±

    Having experienced so many things, there are some things she sees more thoroughly than the average person.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Grandma is worried that if I¡¯m gone in the future, you¡¯ll be bullied!¡±

    ¡°Grandma what¡¯s wrong with you today, why do you say some bad words, if you are talking, I will ignore you!¡±

    Whenever he heard his grandmother tell her this, he had a feeling of parting, a feeling that made her ufortable.

    ¡°Fine, fine, grandma won¡¯t talk about it!¡±

    After chatting with the olddy for a while, Rosemary came back.

    ¡°Are you going out, Mom?¡±

    As soon as I entered, I saw Marian and Lulu who were dressed up to go out.

    ¡°Is your hand okay!¡±

    Marian looked at Rosemary¡¯s arm, which was in a cast, and his face showed intense worry.

    With a slight smile, Rosemary spoke, ¡°It¡¯s fine, just some pulling, Edmund said it would heal faster with a cast!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Lulu and I are going out to a charity party, it¡¯s almost time, you have a good rest at home by yourself, let the underlings cook whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±

    With those words, Marian took Lulu and left in a hurry.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, what would you like to eat tonight?¡±

    Owen, the butler, approached Rosemary with a kind smile on his face.

    ¡°Owen, is Daddying home for dinner tonight?¡±

    ¡°Master has a dinner party tonight and won¡¯t be back for dinner, it¡¯s you and the second young master at home for dinner tonight, do you have anything in particr you want to eat?¡±

    Rosemary thought for a moment and said with a smile, ¡°Owen, make a few spicy appetizers tonight, I haven¡¯t had chili in a while!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Chad interrupted her directly.

    ¡°Second Young Master!¡±

    ¡°Your hand is not healed enough to eat chili, didn¡¯t Edmund tell you that?¡±

    Looking at her, Chad pressed his gaze straight at her.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but curse in her heart, it was so easy for everyone to be out of the house and to be caught red-handed trying to eat some chili, it was really pathetic.

    It¡¯s been almost two months since she ate chili peppers, which is really a bit unbearable for her as a person who likes spicy food.

    When the housekeeper saw Rosemary sat on a small face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile and say, ¡°The Great Young Lady, if you really want an appetizing meal, I¡¯ll make you a fried rice unique to our hometown for you to eatter, is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 593 Are you soft-hearted?

    ¡°Okay, thanks butler!¡±

    ¡°By the way, make another pot of chicken soup!¡±

    Chad finished, smiled slightly at Rosemary, and went back to his study.

    Patrick sent Carina all the way home and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Baker, then you have a good rest, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks Patrick!¡±

    Nodding slightly at Patrick, Carina said politely.

    ¡°Miss Baker still call me Patrick in the future, the director of this director, it always sounds a little strange!¡±

    After saying that, Patrick was a little embarrassed to rap his hair around, there is a kind of handy look.

    That look is a little bit of the feeling of the first love calf, can not help but make Carina lightlyugh.

    ¡°Good, Patrick! Then you can follow the same as them and call me Carina or Carina from now on!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Carina! Then I¡¯ll go back first, call me if you need anything!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    When Patrick had left, Carina then took the key and opened the door.

    As soon as she turned on the light, she saw a figure sitting on the sofa in the living room. Carina was taken aback, but her face quickly recovered.

    ¡°How did you get in?¡±

    cing the keys on the table, Carina asked as she poured herself a ss of water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget who I am, it¡¯s not easy to want the key to this ce!¡±

    Putting the quilt on the table, Carina sat on the sofa opposite her and said, ¡°You didn¡¯te here today simply to see me, did you!¡±

    For Fang Ling, Carina does not have a good feeling, if not for the mutual goal, she would not be with her.

    But because Mr. Thomas has gone back and left all the properties here to her, she has been more arroganttely than before.

    ¡°Then what do you think I¡¯m doing here? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, you haven¡¯t forgotten what Rosemary did to you, have you!¡±

    ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing, but you, nothing to do not toe here to me, if identally let them bump into, then how to die do not know.¡±

    She was only in a cooperative rtionship with her, not employment, so Carina had always disliked Fang Ling¡¯s attitude towards herself in this regard.

    Standing up from his seat, Fang Ling walked to Carina aside, hooked up bright red lips, slowly said: ¡°I just came to kindly remind you, don¡¯t be blinded by the other party¡¯s illusion, think of the nightmare that torments you to death every night!¡±

    Red lips lightly opened, Fang Ling¡¯s words made Carina¡¯s body tremble, the initial incident was like a nightmare haunting her mind, and because of this, she has been relying on sleeping pills to maintain her current sleep!

    ¡°If you¡¯ve finished talking, then please go back, no goodbye!¡±

    Carina walked to the door and gave an eviction order directly to Fang Ling.

    For Carina¡¯s attitude, Fang Ling does not care at all, as long as the purpose is achieved, as for the rest, it does not matter at all.

    ¡°Three dayster, there is a sea party in C city, the whole three days and three nights, I will help you buy the tickets, you only need to be responsible for bringing Rosemary on the cruise ship, the rest of the things to me to deal with!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best, but I don¡¯t guarantee that I can get her to agree to go with me!¡±

    Fang Ling nced at Carina and sneered, ¡°Carina, you¡¯re not really soft-hearted, are you! Think about who single-handedly sent you under those dirty and smelly men for their lustful desires in the first ce!¡±

    With a sh of humiliation in her eyes, she said, ¡°She hurt her hand when she saved me today, and I can¡¯t guarantee she¡¯ll be there.¡±

    After all, she is now The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, and time is so short that she is not 100% sure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you ask, she will go even if it¡¯s on the mountain of knives and the sea of fire!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so sure?¡±

    Turning her head to look at her, Carina asked.

    Looking at her, Fang Ling smiled faintly and did not answer her words, but pulled open the door and left.

    Carina sat on the sofa, today on the rooftop, Rosemary sacrificed her life to save her scene has been lingering in her mind, she really does not understand, since at first so cruel to throw her out, and today for what will let her even risk her life to save her.

    Hands clutching knees, head buried deep between the legs, before all the memories instantly diffuse on the mind.

    As usual, Rosemary returned to her room after dinner as usual, looking at the empty room, she suddenly felt really lonely.

    Wilson has been abroad for almost ten days, the first few days every night will call her a few,e in these days is almost a phone call back, every time Rosemary dialed over, are Joseph answered, said Wilson is busy.

    Several times I picked up the phone and wanted to dial it, but I was afraid of disturbing his rest, so I finally did not dial the phone out.

    Looking at the early hour, Rosemary felt a little bored, so she got up and prepared to go for a walk inside the garden.

    Took a coat draped over her body, Rosemary slowly walked on Andy inside the garden, another week is the Mid-Autumn Festival, looking at the moon in the sky Serena, Rosemary suddenly thought of her parents.

    In the past, every year, even in the mid-autumn festival, but because there is a father at home, she will feel particrly happy, but this year¡¯s mid-autumn festival father has not been able to apany her.

    Just like that, Rosemary sat there can¡¯t help but think a little deep, suddenly saw a dark shadow sh not far from here, and when she stood up and walked into a little, but saw nothing.

    Rubbing her eyes, Rosemary has had several nights of insomnia in a row over the past few days because Wilson is not home, and it may be that she is blurry-eyed.

    The Grant family is extra Susan today, because in a few days it will be the Mid-Autumn Festival, and many of the family¡¯s servants have been granted leave by the housekeeper to go back and spend an early holiday with the family, ande back here on the 13th.

    Just then, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang inside her pocket, and the corners of her lips lifted slightly when she looked at the caller ID on her phone.

    ¡°Are you asleep?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s low and charming voice came from the other side of the phone, and it was the ultimate seduction for Rosemary right now.

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep!¡±

    With a sore nose, Rosemary suddenly felt the urge to cry.

    Hearing the sound of a small pair of sobsing from the other side of the phone, Wilson on the other side of the phone couldn¡¯t help but tense up and say, ¡°Rosemary, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I miss you!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    After a while, Rosemary sniffled and said in a slightly sappy tone.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a bit tricky over here for a while, it might take a few days, can you wait a few days?¡±

    Wilson on the other side of the phone was gentle to the core, patiently coaxing Rosemary.

    Seeing Wilson on the other side of the phone coaxing himself like a child, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but break into tears, ¡°I¡¯m not a child!¡±

 Chapter 594 Conspiracy

    Perhaps becausest night and Wilson phone boiled so long reason, the whole night sleep extraordinarily well.

    The next morning, Rosemary woke up early. Yesterday, she and Carina had agreed to go out on a cruise together today, and originally she didn¡¯t really want to go, but thinking that she didn¡¯t have much time left, Rosemary had to go to the hospital early to have Edmund remove her cast.

    When she arrived at the pier, Carina was already there waiting. Rosemary waved at her and walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°Do we still need to talk about this between us?¡±

    Carina¡¯s eyes fell on her hands and couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°How¡¯s your hand, if it¡¯s still in your eyes, we won¡¯t go.¡±

    Looking at his arm, he said with an insignificant look, ¡°I hurt my hand, not my foot, they¡¯re just too nervous, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    After saying that, he made a naughty gesture to Carina.

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s time for us to get on board!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Carina took out her boat ticket and handed it to the security officer, and soon the two went up together.

    Walking to the deck, Rosemary opened her arms and smelled the sea breeze blowing on the sea, with a faint smile on her lips.

    This cruise today, although not much different from thest one, but not as luxurious as the one she did with Wilsost time, the one in front of her is rtively more popr inparison.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is your room!¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Looking at Carina, Rosemary asked suspiciously.

    Carina smiled faintly and said, ¡°My room is next door, and I¡¯m worried that you¡¯re not used to me sleeping next to you, so I purposely booked two rooms!¡±

    The words fell, but also did not forget to squeeze the eyes of Rosemary.

    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t need to be that much of a bust, I don¡¯t even care!¡±

    After all, now Carina now needs money for medical treatment and medication, and Rosemary doesn¡¯t want her to have too much stress.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve known each other for how many years, would I not know that little habit of yours?¡±

    After saying that, Carina took the room card in her hand and waved it at Rosemary, smiling as she walked towards her room.

    Rosemary looked helplessly at the departing Carina, who always remembered all her habits.

    ¡°What are you going to do with her?¡±

    As soon as she entered, Carina said lightly to Fang Ling who was sitting inside the room.

    Fang Ling looked at her coldly and snorted: ¡°How I want to deal with her is my business, for the sake of our cooperation, I will not make it difficult for you, you go!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After giving Fang Ling a look, Carina left the room without looking back.

    ¡°Follow them, be quick on your feet and don¡¯t let anyone find out!¡±

    Giving a wink to the man beside her, the two men soon chased Carina out.

    Carina came out on the deck and leaned her body against the fence, looking at the sea that was connected to the sky in the distance, and unconsciously remembered the moments she and Rosemary had spent together before.

    They used to be so carefree, the two of them hid together in inconspicuous corners every day to be able to save a little more money, eating barbecue or noodles bought from outside, never having any happiness over anything, never thought that today, they would be this way between them now.

    But when she thought of her inhuman life in ¡°Night¡±, Carina¡¯s eyes shed with a viciousness, those lingering images told her that everything was caused by her!

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t me me, me it on you being too soft-hearted!¡±

    Rosemary rested inside her room for a while, and when she saw that Carina hadn¡¯te looking for her, she picked up her cell phone and decided to go to her room to look for her.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Carina, are you done? It¡¯s time for us to go outside and y!¡±

    After knocking for a while, Rosemary didn¡¯t see Carinae to the door.

    Taking out his cell phone, he was about to call Carina when his whole body was violently pulled in by a strong and powerful force.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Before he could react, his whole body fell to the ground like this, and raising his head, Rosemary saw a familiar face.

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Looking at the visitor, Rosemary did not look back for a long time.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    ¡°How is it you?¡±

    Rosemary got up from the ground, a bad feeling slowly rising from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°What have you done with Carina?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just send her to another world, and you¡¯ll soon go over to be with her!¡±

    Red lips hooked, Fang Ling¡¯s demonic face revealed a bloodthirsty smile, looking at Rosemary can not help but heart tremble.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What does it mean? It means literally!¡±

    Hearing Fang Ling¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt like it was blocked by something, and she gave her a trembling look and said, ¡°You cane at me if you have anything to do with it, Carina is innocent, why do you refuse to even let her go.¡±

    Rosemary felt like her chest was suffocating because she had dragged Carina into it, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    ¡°Oh ¡­ Rosemary, is it necessary for you to continue to disguise yourself in front of me?¡±

    Coldugh, Fang Ling looked at her that look, a face of contempt said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying!¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­ Do you really not know or do you deliberately not want to admit what you did in the first ce?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Fang Ling couldn¡¯t help but snicker: ¡°Rosemary, I really didn¡¯t see it, so your heart is so malicious, how to say Carina is also your best friend, you can be so cruel to send her to the ¡°night¡± in Europe, it seems that your heart is no kinder than mine to where?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t believe what Fang Ling said at all and said indifferently, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, do you think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say so?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know you won¡¯t believe it, so I purposely had someone prepare a wonderful show for you, and when you watch it, you won¡¯t think I¡¯m wronging you!¡±

    Fang Ling beckoned to his men, a man took a USB thing and plugged it into theputer, and soon there was a woman¡¯s slutty gasps and moansing from inside.

    Rosemary looked inside at the woman being forced underneath several men, and who was it but Carina.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fang Ling, why do you treat Carina like this, you are simply heartless!¡±

    The head shook like a rattle, how can not believe that the girl is Carina.

    ¡°I lost my heart?¡±

    Walking up to her, Fang Ling tightly sped her chin, eyes and out of the murderous breath.

    ¡°All of this is thanks to you, all of this was made possible by your husband, do you still have the nerve to say in front of me that you and Carina are like sisters?¡±

 Chapter 595 The Devil from Hell

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Carina looked at the two men who were approaching step by step, and there was a sh of difort in her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t expect Fang Ling to move so fast and start killing people as soon as his goal was achieved.

    ¡°You know too much, now let us send you to be reunited with your friends!¡±

    The words fell, one of the men took out a fruit knife from somewhere and slowly approachedtowards Carina.

    ¡°Don¡¯t youe over here ¡­¡±

    While saying that, Carina could not help but back up, not yet a few steps back, which realized that there was no way back behind them.

    After taking a look at the vast sea behind her, Carina¡¯s beautiful eyes radiated an appalling gaze, the corners of her lips were slightly hooked, and she jumped longitudinally, only to hear a thud, and a ssh of water was raised on the sea.

    ¡°Damn, it¡¯s too cheap for her, I originally wanted to bring her back for a good time, but I didn¡¯t expect to jump into the sea.¡±

    One of the men couldn¡¯t help but spit on the sea, a rugged face with a hint of resignation.

    ¡°Well, look at your virtue, since the task given to us by the boss ispleted, now brother I will take you to find some girls for you to enjoy!¡±

    ¡°Still hello big brother!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    The words fell, and the two men left.

    The sea returned to a dead calm.

    Rosemary¡¯s entire body was tied up by Fang Ling, and her mouth was sealed, and her mind was filled with the scene of Carina being bullied on top of her.

    If what Fang Ling said is true, and why Wilson would treat her this way, there must be some other reason in between.

    No, all this must have been deliberately designed by Fang Ling, her purpose is to make her resent them and then make herself not to trust them and misunderstand them.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you have a special fear in your heart at this moment that if you die today, you will never see the man you love the most again? Don¡¯t worry, I will let you see the man you love most before you die. Oh yes, and those escorts, they all love you, don¡¯t they? Don¡¯t worry, I will let them alle, when the timees I will let them all go down with you, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Unceasingly wriggling body, eyes full of anger, listening to Fang Ling thatughing harsh, miserableughter, intuition tells her that there is a bigger trap waiting for them in the back.

    Waiting for those who had helped her.

    Fang Ling suddenly walked to Rosemary¡¯s front with a hand, sped her chin hard, her beautiful face was full of fierceness, sneering, ¡°Are you particrly angry now, extraordinarily want to kill me ah?¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,pared to what I suffered at the beginning, I¡¯m already very kind to you now, no need to stare at me like this because ¡­¡± Fang Ling suddenly caressed Rosemary¡¯s fair and tender cheeks, suddenly his eyes shed with a touch of ruthlessness, gnashing his teeth I have been nning for this day for almost a year, and when I see you keep hanging around in front of my eyes every day, I can¡¯t wait to suck your blood, draw your tendons, and eat you alive.¡±

    At this moment, Fang Ling seems to be like a demon back from hell, a bloodthirsty devil.

    Looking at Fang Ling in front of her, Rosemary¡¯s face was pale and she just felt her body shaking.

    ¡°Well, just be a good boy and stay here, andter you will see the man you love.¡±

    With those words, Fang Ling instructed the man behind him and left the room.

    Did not wait for Rosemary to react to you, only to feel a pain in the neck, a ck eye, you do not know anything.

    Rice.

    Today is Sunny¡¯s engagement day with the heir of the first family of the rice royal family, the day has not yet dawned, the entire capital has been crowded, in the road to the royal hotel, all covered with beautiful flower petals.

    ¡°Boss, our people have given to find out that Anthony is now being held in the dungeon under the pce!¡±

    ¡°This is the topographical map of the dungeon!¡± William took out a drawing andid it out on the table, and told Wilson about the terrain inside in detail with them.

    Looking at the topographical map above, Wilson and Joseph two people face increasingly difficult expression, the country is surrounded by the sea, if Anthony took Sunny to the sea to escape, it will not take long to be caught back, obviously by boat to leave is indeed not a clear move.

    Knockout ¡­

    At this point, a knock turned up at the door, William went to the door and opened it, and saw a man in ck leaning on William¡¯s ear and saying a few words, and left.

    William walked over with a handsome face and said, ¡°Just now the people below came to report that The Scott Family¡¯s engagement with Sunny is just a pretext, their ultimate goal is to turn against Emma Flower and then to elect one from the four families to be the queen. ¡±

    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±

    ¡°Reliable, it¡¯s all the news from the people I nted inside other families, there¡¯s no mistake!¡±

    Over the years, the royal rtives of Rice have never taken a look at William, they think he is just waving in front of them with the family power, which will know that the real William is simply hidden.

    Wilson suddenly said to William with a serious face, ¡°Xi, since the four big families have been interested in anti-Emma Flower, then shouldn¡¯t you also take back everything that belongs to you?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    The first thing he wanted to do was to have a life with the person he loved.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want to take over, then you should take it down and then in give it to the person who can really bring happiness to the people of Rice to be the leader of this country!¡±

    ¡°Think about it!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson said slowly.

    Just as Wilson was about to leave, William suddenly spoke up, ¡°Okay, as you say, let¡¯s make some good arrangements now!¡±

    Looked at each other, nodded, took the map together and began to slowly study it.

    Sunny sat inside the hotel room, looking at herself in the mirror, thinking that she was about to get engaged to a man she didn¡¯t love, her heart was like an inverted horn, too painful to breathe.

    ¡°Miss, do you see where there is anything else that needs to be modified?¡±

    Makeup artist painted Sunny a light makeup, the original pale small face painted more pure and lovely, a pair ofrge eyes like two bewitching cat¡¯s eye stone, let a person look at the instant can not move face.

 Chapter 596 Sheâ€™s your mom

    ¡°Sunny, is everything ready?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, you go out first!¡±

    Turning to the makeup artist, he spoke slowly.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    Emma Flower looked at Sunny in the mirror, smiled and spoke, ¡°Sunny, you are so beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve agreed to all your demands, shouldn¡¯t you let Anthony go now!¡±

    ¡°I will do what I promised you, this ne is an engagement gift from mom, don¡¯t lose it!¡±

    The words fell, Emma Flower patted Sunny¡¯s shoulder and said in a gentle tone.

    ¡°Someone!¡±

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    A man in ck came out from the corner and shouted to Emma Flower respectfully.

    ¡°Keep a good eye on Miss, and don¡¯t let her leave the dressing room half a step without my permission!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Sitting inside the room, Sunny heard Emma Flower¡¯s words, the corners of her mouth hooked up a cold smile, it¡¯s this time, her mother is still worried that she will run away.

    I wonder how Anthony is doing now, and whether his brother has rescued him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys not toe in and disturb me if you have nothing to do?¡±

    Hearing the sound of the door opening, Sunny couldn¡¯t help but growl low.

    She is now like a canary locked inside a cage, with no freedom at all, should she be deprived of even a hint of Susan¡¯s space?

    Lying on the table, Sunny couldn¡¯t help but sob.

    The man standing behind him looked at the shoulders that were trembling badly because of crying, and gently walked over and put her in a hug, ¡°Sunny, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Sunny thought his ears were hallucinating, and raised his head to see the familiar, unfamiliar face reflected in front of him.

    ¡°Anthony, is that really you?¡±

    Unbelievably rubbed his eyes to make sure that the person in front of him was really standing in front of him, tears fell down.

    ¡°So I¡¯m not dreaming, it¡¯s really you ¡­¡±

    Embracing her with one hand, Sunny shouted with delight.

    Suddenly, Sunny seemed to think of something, hurriedly let go of Anthony, said in a choked voice: ¡°How can you be here, it¡¯s hard to ¡­¡±

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s toote if you don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Suddenly, a man in ck came in from outside and shouted at Anthony.

    ¡°Yes, right away!¡±

    Hearing amotion from outside, Sunny hurriedly pushed Anthony toward the door and said, ¡°Hurry up and go, if my mom finds out you¡¯ve escaped, she won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    Anthony grabbed her arm and said slowly, ¡°Sunny, listen to me calmly first, Mr. Jung has arranged everything for us, he asked me to take you out of here right now.¡±

    Shook his head, ¡°We can¡¯t get away, if I go with you, my mother will never let my brother go, you don¡¯t even know my mother¡¯s methods.¡±

    ¡°Sunny, believe me, Mr. Grant and Mr. Flower are here, they won¡¯t let Mr. Jung be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Wilson¡¯s here too?¡±

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Sunny said in disbelief.

    ¡°Really, youe with me first, and we¡¯ll talk to you about the rest when we¡¯re safe, okay?¡±

    Looking at Anthony¡¯s sincere eyes, Sunny nodded, took the clothes Anthony was holding, changed and followed them out.

    Anthony took Sunny all the way to the pier, several men in ck were already waiting there, saw theming and hurriedly came over and said, ¡°Anthony, we are Mr. Jung arranged to wait for you here, the boat we are ready, you should leave quickly!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Anthony pulled Sunny on board and soon the boat began to sail away from the dock.

    Fearing that flying is too shy and attracting Emma Flower¡¯s attention, that¡¯s why they decided to leave Rice by boat.

    When Sunny stood on the deck looking out towards the pce, a figure in the distance made her face go white.

    Anthony, who was holding her, felt Sunny¡¯s body stiffen slightly and followed her gaze, only to see that it was not Emma Flower standing on the top floor of the pce.

    Head buzzing, Anthony instantly understood that everything they had done was in Emma Flower¡¯s n.

    ¡°Xu ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Came to Sunny¡¯s ear, Anthony whispered.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy here, let me help you go back to your room to rest!¡±

    Smiling faintly at Sunny, Anthony said in a gentle tone.

    The ship is not big, but not small, he is now injured in many ces, but also do not know how the ship¡¯s kung fu of the men in ck, if a hard fight, he is worried that will hurt Sunny.

    Now we can only respond to changes with no change.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Letting Anthony carry her back to her room and sitting on the bed, Sunny¡¯s mind shed through various thoughts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, what¡¯sing will alwayse!¡±

    Rice¡¯s pce, smoke, a wreck, a strong smell of blood poured out.

    ¡°Emma Flower, I never would have thought that you would stab me in the back!¡±

    Vernon Scott tightened his grip on the woman in front of him, and if she hadn¡¯t still been of use, he would have broken her into pieces.

    Emma Flower coldly looked at the stormy Vernon Scott and sneered, ¡°Vernon Scott, people are doing, God is watching, everything you¡¯ve done over the years, God will make you pay for everything!¡±

    Snap ¡­

    ¡°Bitch, do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of just a few hairy boys?¡±

    Wiping the blood stain from the corner of her mouth, Emma Flower smiled and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll see what happens!¡±

    Suddenly there was a bang from outside, and William and Wilson were seen barging in with a dozen ck-d men, all pointing their guns at Vernon Scott.

    ¡°Vernon Scott, there is no way out for you, I advise you to abandon your weapons and surrender!¡±

    Vernon Scott coldly snorted and said, ¡°William, I really underestimated you, I Vernon Scott carefully nned for ten years, did not expect to end up in the hands of you, a hairless kid!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If not, with your ambition, how could I have survived until now!¡±

    William said in a cold voice.

    Haha ¡­

    Vernon Scott suddenly pulled Emma Flower to his side, put the gun in his hand against Emma Flower¡¯s head, and said with a reckless, maniacalugh, ¡°If you dare to take one step forward, I will let you watch your mother die in front of you!¡±

    ¡°Vernon Scott, do you think I¡¯m going to believe you just because you make up a story?¡±

    Looking at him, William¡¯s face was grim and his body exuded killing intent.

    Emma Flower heard Vernon Scott say this and shouted at William, ¡°William, don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s distracting you, shoot him!¡±

    ¡°Emma Flower, aren¡¯t you going to tell them the truth by now?¡±

    ¡°Vernon Scott, it¡¯s dead on arrival, do you feel the need to weave such a lie?¡±

 Chapter 597 The Cruel Truth

    The words just fell, only to hear Vernon Scott shouted, a burst of gunfire in the ear, Emma Flower slowly fell down.

    Bang Bang ¡­

    Numerous bullets flew at Vernon Scott, instantly turning him into a sieve.

    ¡°Aunt, hold on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now!¡±

    Looking at the dying Emma Flower, his heart could not help but tighten, this is the first time he saw such Emma Flower since he understood, the body has no longer that high above the frame, reced by only the motherly soft color.

    Grabbing William¡¯s hand in one hand, Emma Flower shook her head at him and said, ¡°William, promise me one thing, okay?¡±

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    ¡°William, promise me! Take good care of Sunny, because she ¡­ she is ¡­¡±

    Because she¡¯s your sister!

    Tyler Jung rushed in from outside and saw Emma Flower lying in William¡¯s arms and said slowly to Wilson, ¡°You guys go out first, I have something to say to William!¡±

    Wilson nced at William, nodded, and walked out with Joseph.

    Gently picking up Emma Flower¡¯s body and carrying it aside to lie on the sofa, she suddenly yelled at William, ¡°Kneel down!¡±

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    ¡°Get on your knees ¡­¡±

    Although he did not understand why his father told him to kneel, William knelt in front of Emma Flower.

    Looking at Emma Flower with her eyes tightly closed, she stretched out her trembling hands and slowly said, ¡°William, there¡¯s something I think it¡¯s time to tell you! In fact, you and Sunny are the real brother and sister, Emma Flower is your real mother.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Isn¡¯t she my aunt? How could it be ¡­¡±

    William shook his head in disbelief and looked at his father with a pale face.

    Looking at him, Tyler Jung continued: ¡°The only woman your father ever loved in his life was your real mother, Emma Flower, and you were the crystallization of their love. When your father just seeded to the throne, the situation was turbulent, at that time your mother was almost seven months pregnant with you, worried that those people will be against you, so you were hidden, iming to be my child, the purpose is to hope that you can live happily. Until the year you were five years old, the royal family rebellion, your father in the resistance to those anti-subjects shot in the heart, in the death of the seat passed to your own mother, at that time your mother was already two months pregnant.¡±

    Tyler Jung thus told the whole story in detail, William listened to the whole person paralyzed on the floor.

    Since childhood, no matter what he does, this aunt will support unconditionally, including he does not want to inherit the Bai family¡¯s estate, do not want to be home anymore, want to go out to experience, are in favor of the hands, it turns out not because he is how likeable, but because he is her son, the mother¡¯s doting on her son!

    ¡°Perhaps in your and Sunny¡¯s mind your mother is a ruthless tactics, do not stop until the purpose of the woman, in fact, you are wrong, Sunny¡¯s adoptive father as early as when she was twelve years old has been secretly killed by Vernon Scott, and Vernon Scott do not know where to learn to disguise himself into Sunny¡¯s adoptive father, until Sunny¡¯s seventeenth birthday that year, your mother knew the truth of the matter, but because his power is too great, can only hold back, not dare to shake things out, and it is this, so you see a ruthless Emma Flower.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me, but let yourself suffer everything in silence, I can help you, I really can help you!¡±

    Lying on the ground, William shouted heartily, he couldn¡¯t understand why he had to be so cruel to him, not even willing to identify with him before he died!

    ¡°Your mother does not want you and Sunny to be involved in the struggle inside the royal family, she wants everything to end in her hands, even if she has no face to see your father in the future, she has no regrets!¡±

    Tyler Jung¡¯s expression was calm, just looking at Emma Flower¡¯s eyes with a strong love and a gentle expression on his face.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told you everything, so get out! I want to spend some time alone with your mother!¡±

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    William looked at his father, who had aged a lot, and cried out in distress.

    ¡°Go ahead! I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Waving his hand at William, Tyler Jung never took his eyes off Emma Flower¡¯s body, as if he was gazing at a rare treasure.

    ¡°Emma Flower, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t keep my promise to you, I¡¯ve told William everything and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take good care of Sunny.¡±

    Tyler Jung stood up to find a towel and gently wiped the blood stains on her face, because he knew that Emma Flower loved to look pretty the most, so he must dress her up so that she would be happy.

    It was only when her hair was brushed that Tyler Jung stopped moving his hands and gently leaned down to drop a soft kiss on her forehead, with a slight smile on his lips, and said, ¡°Emma Flower, here Ie!¡±

    William heard a thud from inside the room, and the whole group barged in as if they were crazy, and saw Tyler Jung lying with Emma Flower, with a faint smile on his lips.

    Wilson and Joseph heard the gunshots and rushed over to see the scene in front of them.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of Sunny, you Carry¡¯s go!¡±

    Looking at the bodies of the two men, William shouted silently in his heart.

    ¡°William, I¡¯m sorry for your loss!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson said slowly.

    Although they do not know what exactly happened, but from William¡¯s expression, it seems that Tyler Jung said something to William, just not convenient to let them know.

    ¡°Boss, the back of the matter trouble you and Chen to help me deal with, I want to take them back first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    William walked up and picked up Emma Flower and walked outside one step at a time.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Anthony looked at Sunny, who was frowning, and asked worriedly.

    ¡°I suddenly have a hard time with my chest, it¡¯s like a million ants biting!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll ask them to see if there¡¯s any medicine on board.¡±

    Helping Sunny to lie down and cover up the quilt, Anthony hurriedly headed for the cabin.

    Just walk to the deck, Anthony saw a bright seven-colored smoke cloud suddenly rose above the rice, the heart shuddered, the beautiful seven-colored smoke cloud rose into the sky, that represents the leader of their country passed away.

    ¡°Her Majesty the Queen!¡±

    The remaining few men in ck bowed deeply in unison to the ce where the colored clouds rose, with sadness all over their faces.

    Worried about Sunny, Anthony rushed to his room.

 Chapter 598 traps

    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, but Rosemary had already left that cruise ship when she woke up.

    Looking at the unfamiliar environment in front of her, Rosemary¡¯s whole body was not good.

    When I wanted to shout and there was no one there, I pulled the bar of my mouth and realized that my mouth was glued shut.

    ¡°Awake from your nap?¡±

    Fang Ling walked up to her and looked at Rosemary, who had woken up, and her fiery red lips hooked up in a wide smile.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Want to talk?¡±

    ¡°Mmmmmm ¡­¡±

    Rosemary nodded heavily, her eyes firmly fixed on Fang Ling.

    With a hiss, Fang Ling tore the tape off Rosemary¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Fang Ling, what the hell do you want?¡±

    Thinking about what Fang Ling said this morning, Rosemary¡¯s heart is still terrified.

    She must haveid a trap here now, waiting for Wilson and the others to arrive.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, I¡¯m just ying a game with you guys, the name of the game is Torn Heart, soon you¡¯ll know how exciting this game is!¡±

    This is a gift she has been nning for a year to give them, of course, to be unique and original!

    Think of the wonderful picture, Fang Ling real heart seems to be excited to jump out, before this exciting game are seen on TV, but now it is a real person staged, think of the whole body blood surging.

    With these words, Fang Ling did not leave Rosemary alone and said to the man behind him, ¡°Gag her, and when they alle together, we¡¯lle over and watch the show!¡±

    After that, the man came over with a piece of tape, and before Rosemary could say anything, the tape was already re-glued.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, everything is ready, are we leaving now?¡±

    ¡°There is no hurry, when they alle, it¡¯s not toote for us to leave!¡±

    When Wilson heard about Rosemary¡¯s kidnapping, he immediately left all the matters at hand to Joseph, and himself took a private ne to the designated ce.

    ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone, it¡¯s better to bring a few more brothers!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m the only one named there, and if I bring someone there now, Rosemary¡¯s life will be in danger.¡±

    Although it is not clear for the time being who actually captured Rosemary, but one thing is certain is that the other party is trying to lure him over.

    In any case, Joseph is still notfortable with Wilson alone to go to the appointment, after Wilson left, sent a dozen other people trailing behind.

    Nathaniel had not been back for a few days and was apanying Becky in the toy room stacking blocks when he heard only a ding-zero sound and the image of Rosemary¡¯s kidnapping appeared on his phone screen.

    Looking at the photos on his phone, Nathaniel took out his phone and dialed Rosemary¡¯s number, which was soon picked up, with a cold male voiceing from inside.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, if you want Rosemary to live,e at once to the ce we have designated, and remember, you are allowed toe alone, and if I know that you have brought someone with you, I will make you receive her arm within a minute.¡±

    Before Nathaniel could say anything, the phone hung up.

    Picked Becky up from the floor and handed her to Lareina who was talking in the living room, ¡°Mom, I have to go out for a while!¡±

    After saying that, he left The Meyer Family like a gust of wind.

    ¡°Nathaniel, what are you doing there?¡±

    Tina had juste down from upstairs and was about to discuss a little something with Nathaniel when she saw him leave in a hurry before she had a chance to say anything.

    ¡°Mom, Nathaniel, what happened to him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just said something had to go out and take care of it, and then left!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it!¡±

    Apparently, Tina didn¡¯t make any fuss about such a thing, thinking Nathaniel was just off to take care of work stuff as usual.

    ording to the address, Nathaniel soon arrived at the pier, looking at the white sea in front of him, his eyes tightened, and the hand holding the phone could not help but clench his fist.

    After making a phone call, a yacht soon came not far away, took the keys, Nathaniel drove the yacht to the designated location.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Hearing voices from over there, Rosemary tried hard to make a little noise to let them know it was a trap, but no matter what she did, she was just hitting a rock with an egg, and the other side didn¡¯t even know she was here.

    ¡°Why are you here too?¡±

    Wilson just got off the yacht, saw Nathaniel also from another yacht down, face slightly changed.

    Nathaniel also did not expect to run into Wilson here, originally thought the other side just wanted him, but now it seems that the other side¡¯s target is not only him.

    Soon, Edmund also came over in his yacht and was slightly stunned when he saw Wilson and Nathaniel.

    ¡°Why are you guys here too?¡±

    The three men looked at each other and quickly understood what was going on.

    ¡°It seems that the other side ising for a few of us, wanting to kill them all!¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether she has the ability to do so!¡±

    At this moment Wilson¡¯s face has been ugly can not be ugly, did not expect his first foot just left, the second foot was watched,ter if she knows who it is, he will not easily let go.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk so much for now, the most important thing at the moment is to find Rosemary, otherwise one more minute here will be one more minute of danger.¡±

    ¡°But since the other side dares to call all three of us over at the same time, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t let us go that easily, so let¡¯s be careful!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Fang Ling looked at the three people who had slowly entered the ind, the corners of his mouth could not help but hook a bloodthirsty smile, she waited a year, finally can wash the shame of the past.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was sitting there and kept struggling, Fang Ling hooked up a cold smile and said, ¡°They¡¯re already on the ind, so it¡¯s time to give them a little meet and greet.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    The rude man behind him bowed slightly to Fang Ling respectfully, took out several generations of powder from inside the box, and walked towards the other side of the ind.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how these men protect the woman they love the most!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±

    When Rosemary saw Wilson standing not far away, she kept using her body to rub the rocks beside her to get Wilson¡¯s attention.

    Looking inside the lush foliage, Wilson¡¯s heart is more anxious, have been looking for almost an hour, have not yet found Rosemary.

    With a loud bang, Rosemary almost exerted all her strength and finally pushed the boulder beside her down.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    The three pressed close together and headed in the direction of Rosemary.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±

    Rosemary kept pping the branches with both hands and finally seeded in attracting Wilson¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    As the three men scrambled to untie the ropes from Rosemary¡¯s body, they heard Rosemary shout at them, ¡°Run, this is a trap designed by Fang Ling!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Too Late ¡­¡±

 Chapter 599 Mysterious Organization

    As Rosemary¡¯s words fell, she saw a dozen ck-d men approaching like them, each holding a spear-like weapon.

    ¡°Who are you, call out your oldest?¡±

    Nathaniel yelled at those i, but those people seemed to not understand their words at all, or not quite keep approaching them.

    The words just fell, more than a dozen people in ck quickly pounced like them, their faces full of hideous, as if a python with an open mouth of blood.

    The three Wilson men held Rosemary tightly in the middle, following them with empty hands as they sparred.

    Dang choke ¡­

    One of the men, seeing them all protecting Rosemary, suddenly thrust his spear at Rosemary, who was standing in the middle.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    I thought the spear would be stuck in my body, there was no expected pain, and when I opened my eyes I saw Nathaniel¡¯s arm bleeding.

    ¡°Nathaniel, did you hurt your hand?¡±

    ¡°A little injury, nothing!¡±

    Two of the men saw their friends almost all dead in their hands, to Wilson viciously said a series of words, although can not understand what they said, but it is certain that it is definitely not what good words.

    Leaving those words behind, the two men quickly disappeared into the woods.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, you¡¯re okay!¡±

    Making sure they were all gone, Wilson walked up to Nathaniel and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a little skin scraping!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡±

    Edmund came over and squatted down beside Nathaniel, looked at the wound on his arm, sighed lightly and said, ¡°Luckily, it didn¡¯t hurt the tendons and veins, it only scraped the skin a bit!¡±

    From his body, he took some anti-inmmatory medicine and sprinkled it on his arm. Fortunately, he brought the medicine box with him when he left, and was just worried about Rosemary¡¯s injury, so he took the box with him by the way, and now it really seems to be right.

    ¡°Nathaniel, thank you!¡±

    If Nathaniel had not reacted in time, she would have been the one injured.

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Fool, just now no matter who else, I would have done the same, you do not need to me yourself, besides with our friendship, still need to be so polite?¡±

    Rosemary knew Nathaniel just didn¡¯t want Wilson to think too much, so he said that on purpose. Sometimes when I think about it, I really owe him a lot, it¡¯s just a pity that I can only amodate one person in my heart.

    ¡°Well, we are all good friends, friends do not need to say so many polite words, otherwise it will look rusty!¡±

    Wilson said as he rubbed her hair.

    ¡°Wilson, you guyse here for a second!¡±

    After patching Nathaniel up, Edmund went to check the men in ck who had just attacked them to see if he could find some clues from their bodies.

    Rosemary looked at the ck people lying on the ground, these people do not seem to be like those inside the gang, looking at their tattoos, but a bit like that tribe of people.

    ¡°What is this?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Nathaniel looked at a tattoo the size of a fist tattooed on his chest and asked in amazement.

    Looking at that tattoo, Wilson¡¯s face is very hard to see, hurried to the other people are checked one by one, found that each of them have such a mark on their bodies.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Edmund saw Wilson¡¯s face seemed a little off, and his handsome eyebrows raised as he asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve gotten into a big mess!¡±

    ¡°Do the tattoos on their bodies look like the symbol of the Shura organization?¡±

    Pointing to the tattoo, Wilson¡¯s handsome face shed a hint of difort.

    ¡°Are you talking about the world¡¯s most mysterious and extremely ruthless assassin organization ¡°Shura¡±?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also read it in a book. Do you see the figure they have tattooed like a shura returning from hell?¡±

    Nathaniel hurriedly stood up and checked on them, and found that they were really the marks of ¡°Shura¡±.

    The face is no better than Wilson¡¯s.

    Rosemary looked at their faces one by one, and Fang Ling¡¯s words rang in her ears.

    ¡°Fang Ling said she spent a whole year nning this thing, and she said she was going to y a game with us called ¡°Tear Your Heart Out¡±!¡±

    ¡°Looking for you to say so, Fang Ling must have just done something to those people, otherwise, with the ability of ¡°Shura¡±, there is no way we could have taken care of them so easily.¡±

    Edmund said what he had in mind, it seems that it won¡¯t take long for the ¡°Shura¡± organization to find people soon.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary suddenly med herself, if not she would not have brought them all into such a dangerous situation.

    Wilson gently swept her into his arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, if it weren¡¯t for me, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten you guys involved!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you talking about? Even if she doesn¡¯t use you as bait today, she¡¯ll use something else!¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary, who had a self-conscious look on her face, and said soothingly.

    Nathaniel looked at those people lying on the ground, pondered for a while and said: ¡°Mr. Grant, it seems we should turn passive into active, take the initiative to find their boss, I Nathaniel in the road for so many years, have never taken such a ck pot, how should also personally go to rify, otherwise it is too sorry for her this year The ¡°I¡¯m not going to be able to do this.¡±

    At this moment, Nathaniel¡¯s face is no longer the usual gentle smile, reced by an ice-cold to the extreme expression, dark eyes shed a dense killing intent.

    Such Nathaniel is something that Rosemary has never seen before, and learn that this is their true face!

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was thinking!¡±

    ¡°But why don¡¯t we run away before they get here?¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary asked in disbelief.

    Knowing that it was a murderous organization, would the other side really believe it just by their three mouths?

    ¡°You think Fang Ling spent a year nning this thing, will she still leave us a way back?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Rosemary with an unreadable emotion on his evil face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, a mere Fang Ling we have not put in the eye, although this organization is a bit troublesome, but you should also believe us right! In not good, you should also believe in your man!¡±

    Hearing that they were in the mood to tease her at this time, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but blush, thinking about it, not to mention that she doesn¡¯t know her husband very well, and Nathaniel¡¯s identity is not a vegetarian.

    But Rosemary where to know, they just do not want her to worry about it, because only they know in their hearts, this trip, can be considered really is to break into the tiger¡¯s den.

    Just then, an icy voice rang out behind them ¡­

 Chapter 600 The Most Important Woman in Life

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d dare toe out?¡±

    Wilson looked coldly at Fang Ling, who was three meters away, and his eyes shed with a touch of ruthlessness.

    Fang Ling looked at the three people in front of him, the corners of his mouth hooked into a cold smile and said provocatively, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I dare toe?¡±

    For her, now they are like ants on a hot pot, between life and death in a constant struggle, that look how to look psychologicallyfortable.

    When they threw her into the ¡°night¡± for Rosemary, they had a moment of weakness and let her live that inhumane treatment, and today she will let the four of them on this ind, watching the people they love fall slowly in front of them.

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant , didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be here today too! You think I don¡¯t know it¡¯s you just because you¡¯ve changed your identity?¡±

    ¡°Even if you know, what can you do to me?¡±

    Wilson looked at Fang Ling with disdain, had known that this woman was still unrepentant to this day, should not have let her off so easily.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s bet on it and see who will have thestugh!¡±

    ¡°Even so, do you think we¡¯ll be afraid?¡±

    Growing up in a gunfight, although the matter at hand is a bit tricky, but notpletely without the possibility of victory, perhaps the other side does not know that this woman has bought off their internal people, now only know who Fang Ling bought off inside them, then things will be good.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I love to see people killing each other, oh yeah, I almost forgot to tell you guys, although this is an ind, but there is basically nothing to eat here, and there is ¡­¡±

    Looking at them, the smile on the corner of Fang Ling¡¯s mouth smiled deeper and deeper, a posture of watching a good show.

    ¡°Well, the word is out, good luck to you!¡±

    With those words, he saw Fang Ling leave with a smile.

    ¡°Bitch, if I had known she would turn out like this, I should have shot her in the first ce.¡±

    Nathaniel looked at Fang Ling¡¯s disappearing back and said fiercely.

    ¡°Do you smell something?¡±

    ¡°What smell can there be, even if there is, it¡¯s the smell left by that bitch!¡±

    ¡°There seems to be a strange smell, this smell is very faint, it seems to float over from where Fang Ling was standing just now!¡±

    Sucking in his nose, Rosemary said slowly.

    Edmund smelled the air and frowned more and more as he said, ¡°Do any of you wear sulfur on you?¡±

    Today came in a hurry, it just so happens that the sulfur previously ced in the medical kit have run out, if they are not wearing some sulfur now, he is worried that the smell will attract those snakes and insects ants deep in the forest, if that is really the case, then they are really in trouble.

    ¡°I came out in a hurry today and didn¡¯t have these things with me!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At that time, when I heard that something had happened to Rosemary, my whole nerves were so tight that I couldn¡¯t think carefully about what I needed to bring.

    Looking at everyone, Rosemary shook her head, even less so on her.

    Edmund looked at them, his face was hard to see, took out a somewhat cool bag from his own body, handed it to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, this you carry in your pocket, with this, those snakes and insects and ants will not dare toe near you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s yours, I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Rosemary certainly knows the importance of this bag for Edmund, remember she used to ask him why that like to y with this bag, Edmund said that the bag is the most important woman in her life gave.

 Chapter 601 Trapped on a deserted island

    Edmund¡¯s mother was particrly fond of wilderness adventure when she was young, untilter married to Edmund¡¯s father, the family¡¯s fear that she would encounter danger outside, she slowly ended her love of adventure career.

    But no one expected that her mother not only likes wilderness exploration, but also a special love of cultural history archaeologist, in order to fulfill her husband¡¯s wish all along, in Edmund was thirteen years old, secretly left home and never returned, not long after, Edmund¡¯s father brought back a woman, the woman told everyone that his mother in the archaeological site copse, the was no longer there.

    It is for this reason that Edmund feels that his father is the indirect killer of his mother, so for all these years, he has been wandering outside and has not returned.

    Wilson knows what Edmund means. For him before, his mother was the most important woman in his life, but now, perhaps only Rosemary is the most important in his eyes, although she is his wife.

    ¡°Rosemary, take it! Don¡¯t let Edmund down.¡±

    Smiling slightly at her, Wilson gestured for her to take the bag.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at Wilson and wanted to say something, Edmund had already ced the bag in her hand.

    ¡°Rosemary, didn¡¯t we agree? I¡¯m your brother forever, it¡¯s only right for a brother to protect his sister, don¡¯t you think so!¡±

    Edmund finished and suddenly looked at Wilson and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Unknowingly, the bright sky has slowly shrouded ayer of white veil at some point, the breeze is blowing, the deserted ind from time to time came the sound of insects and birds and animal calls, so that the original felt a little cold Rosemary could not help but pull the clothes tighter on the body.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s take a look around together and see if there are any caves we can stay in for the night, looking at the sky, it looks like there¡¯s a storm tonight.¡±

    Wilson looked at the sky that had slowly darkened and spoke to the group.

    ¡°By the way, just when I came over there, I found a very small stone cave from the shrubs over there, surrounded by all the dense trees, and that stone cave entrance has severalrge trees blocking, or we should first stay there for one night first.¡±

    For those of them, no matter what ce they go, will be all the scenes along the way deeply into the brain inside, only in this way, in the event of an unexpected situation, can quickly find a way back, Nathaniel is no exception.

    ¡°This is it!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the green branches and vines in front of her, and after looking at them for half a day, she didn¡¯t find any stone cave anywhere.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go around to see if there¡¯s any food, get some food back!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too!¡±

    With those words, Edmund and Nathaniel left.

    Without waiting for Rosemary¡¯s reaction, she saw Wilson gently lift those dense branches and leaves, and saw a not-sorge hole in front of her eyes.

    Wilson went inside the cave and looked at it for a while, then came out and said to Rosemary, ¡°You go inside first and take a rest, I¡¯ll go over there and break some branches ande back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you too!¡±

    Rosemary pulled on Wilson¡¯s shirt and said with a lot of fear in her heart.

    Not to mention that the sky is now getting darker and darker, the whole woods inside a dead silence, from time to time came some animals mournful cry, not to mention that just over there are so many people dead, she is now more afraid than ever in her heart.

    ¡°Good, then you have to be careful!¡±

    Knowing she was scared, Wilson said softly.

    Follow him in a short distance to get some branches and leaves back, Rosemary found a dry ce to get back all the branches pounced on the ground, while Wilson is in the periphery of the collection of some small branches set aside, holding two stones picked up somewhere in the hands, speedy friction, heard a snort, the woodpile slowly rose white smoke.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye back yet, something can¡¯t have happened, right?¡±

    Looking outside at thergely darkened sky, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with their skills, they¡¯re not that easy to hurt!¡±

    Wrappinghis arms around Rosemary, Wilson said soothingly.

    Count the time, they are almost an hour to go, should also be back.

    That said, but Rosemary is still very worried, after all, they are now on this deserted ind, and there is no defensive weapons on hand, worry is certain.

    Seeing her frown getting tighter and tighter, Wilson let her go and said, ¡°You wait here obediently while I go out and look for them!¡±

    ¡°Then be careful, ande back as soon as you find them!¡±

    Holding back the fear in her heart, Rosemary took his arm and admonished him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you stay here obediently, no matter whatmotion you hear outside, don¡¯t go out of this cave, okay?¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Just as Wilson was about to go out, he saw Nathaniel and Edmunding this way with a pheasant and a hare in their hands, looking panicked.

    ¡°What took you so long to go?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Edmund and I were scouting over there when a sound came from the ind, so we followed it and guess what we saw?¡±

    Putting his belongings down, Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°And what exactly did you see?¡±

    Rosemary was not asposed as Wilson, and seeing that Nathaniel did not speak, asked anxiously.

    ¡°We saw that bitch Fang Ling!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she leave already?¡±

    Before they clearly watched the woman leave in the boat, how will still be on the ind?

    ¡°These are not the point, the point is from their just conversation, it is certain that the person should be ¡°Shura¡± organization inside the person, Fang Ling gave him 100 million, let that person find a way to trap us in this desert ind.¡±

    Nathaniel gave Wilson a detailed ount of what they had heard, and it was clear that the situation was very bad for them at the moment, and that if Shura¡¯s people really listened to that man, whatever they said would be of no avail.

    ¡°It seems that I underestimated this woman, I didn¡¯t expect her to be able to get in touch with Xiu Luo¡¯s people.¡± Since Fang Ling returned to China, Wilson has been having people keep an eye on her, originally thought she would be more or less restrained, but I did not expect her mind to be so meticulous, unexpectedly even she contacted the ¡°Xiu Luo¡± people, did not receive information.

    ¡°You just said that Fang Ling meant for that man to trap us to death on this deserted ind, right?¡±

    ¡°Listening to the conversation between them, Fang Ling meant this!¡±

    ¡°You all said that the organization called something is a mysterious organization, so how would Fang Ling know those people?¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary asked the question that was on her mind.

 Chapter 602 â€œIsland of the Deadâ€

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s question, the three couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, how could they tell her that Fang Ling had met those people in bed.

    ¡°The most unexpected thing to me is that the heads of the four of us turned out to be so cheap that they are only worth 100 million?¡±

    Tugging at the cor of his chest, Nathaniel was stifled.

    He is also a well-known figure in the road, but I did not expect to be sold by this bitch Fang Ling for twenty-five million, if this spreads out, how can he still mix in the road in the future, then will not let those peopleugh off.

    ¡°What time is it that you still care about this!¡±

    Rosemary nced at him and bristled.

    ¡°Actually, Mr. Meyer is not wrong, our random hair is not worth that price!¡±

    Edmund agreed with Nathaniel¡¯s words and smiled slightly.

    Looking at them, Rosemary was at a loss for words ¡­

    Compared to them, Wilson does not seem to think as much as they do, but on the side began to kill rabbits and pheasants, for him, the most important thing at this moment is to feed the stomach, quiet spirit, so ready to respond to unexpected situations.

    Outside the cave came a ghostly cry, people who did not know thought they had broken into hell.

    After eating the roast, several people sat around the fire, Rosemary heard the wind outside, the whole person shrunk in Wilson¡¯s arms, this is the first time she heard such a horrible wind sound.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and see!¡±

    Nathaniel stood up and moved away from the branches of the doorway, slowly climbed up on the stone where he was, looking at the sky not far away turned white, dark clouds rolling overhead, flying sand and rocks, looking at the scene in front of him, handsome cool face is very ugly, ¡°not so unlucky, right! Surprisingly encountered the ¡°dragon sucking water¡±?¡±

    After observing the location where the cave is located, and seeing that there is no problem, then turn around and go back to the cave.

    ¡°It seems we met the dragon sucking water today, I observed this stone cave we are in, for the time being, it¡¯s the only ce that is safer!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who had fallen asleep,id her gently on a tree branch and took off his jacket to cover her.

    After taking a look at the hole outside, Wilson stood up and prepared to go find something to seal the hole, otherwise they could not sleep tonight.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see if there are any rocks nearby to block the cave entrance so that no beastse in!¡±

    The words just fell, Nathaniel and Edmund¡¯s face brushed off, looking at their face is not right, the heart shouted no good.

    Nathaniel hand slowly reached over to pick up the spear next to the cave entrance stood a tiger, is grimacing at them, Edmund could not help but gulp, really worried about what toe what.

    The tiger kept making a low rumbling sound that made their hearts beat faster and their bodies tremble.

    Soon, the tiger spotted Rosemary lying at Wilson¡¯s feet with a low rumble and a pair of steel eyes that looked hideous in the night.

    The three men, one tiger, just stalled for about an hour, suddenly shouted at them, turned and walked away.

    Seeing the tiger leave, the three men took a deep breath, only to find that their palms were all sweaty.

    ¡°That was close!¡±

    Nathaniel lightly ignored the situation, just now, if you really want to fight, there is really no chance of winning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it lightly, just now that tiger must have felt that he had no chance of winning before leaving first, I am worried that it will go and return!¡±

    ¡°Edmund is right, and that¡¯s what worries me the most right now!¡±

    Wilson carried Rosemary to the innermost branch and put her down, helping her cover her clothes, before turning around and walking to the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to the entrance of the cave and find some stones to block the entrance, so that it can¡¯t get in.¡±

    With those words, Edmund headed for the cave entrance.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    As soon as Nathaniel¡¯s words fell, he saw the tiger lunge up from outside the cave.

    The tiger saw the pounce and fiercely let out a low cry to the sky, as if calling for apanion.

    ¡°No good, it¡¯s moving help!¡±

    Wilson picked up his spear and thrust it at the tiger, who leapt and mmed his head into the top stone, sending a violent shock through the stone cave.

    Seeing this, took the spear in his hand and stabbed it hard to the tiger¡¯s stomach, but they were inside the cave, the spear was too long, just pierced the tiger¡¯s belly, and did not wait for Nathaniel to make up the second shot, the tiger had fallen away.

    Chased up, to make sure that really left, the three people hurried to find a stone to block the cave, not a momentter heard from outside the branches were broken, the cave above the vines were blown by the wind to the sound.

    ¡°Edmund, is everything okay!¡±

    Looking at the wounds on his hand and pen that were scratched by the tiger¡¯s ws, Wilson asked with concern.

    Edmund looked at the wound on his hand, Tammy a smile, said: ¡°Fortunately Mr. Meyer pulled me, otherwise it is not just a little scratch skin!¡±

    ¡°I was just suspicious, did not think that the tiger really walked outside the cave to guard!¡±

    Nathaniel waved his hand, signaling him not to say that.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all right now, you two sleep for a while, I¡¯ll keep watch!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you!¡±

    Now it¡¯s raining so hard outside and Edmund isn¡¯t getting much sleep.

    ¡°Since none of us have much sleep, why don¡¯t we work on the next step!¡±

    *******

    Joseph had just finished helping William with all the aftermath when he heard from his subordinate brother that Ken was looking for him.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    As soon as Ken saw Joseph, he hurriedly stood up from his seat and spoke.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant broke into that ind of death on the edge of North America, we followed behind Mr. Grant, but we lost the signal near the ind of death, I had my brother check it out, someone deliberately blocked our signal, it seems that someone deliberately did not want us to go in.¡±

    His face changed slightly, Joseph hurriedly took the map out and looked at the thumb-sized area on the map, his face getting harder and harder.

    ¡°Draw out twenty brothers to wait for me on the ne, I¡¯ll be right over!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the order, Joseph came to Emma Flower and Tyler Jung¡¯s hearse, looked at William sitting on the side, sighed lightly and squatted down beside him, ¡°William, something happened to Wilson, you have to pull yourself together, you still need to deal with the back, you can¡¯t go on like this! ¡±

    ¡°What happened to the boss?¡±

    William still has no expression, his face is still as indifferent as ever.

    ¡°Rosemary was kidnapped and sent to Death Ind, and Wilson also followed along into Death Ind, Ken and the others found Wilson¡¯s locator failed near the outer edge of Death Ind, I am now going to rescue the people, the back of the matter will be left to you to deal with yourself!¡±

 Chapter 603 Donâ€™t let go of any of them

    ¡°Isle of the Dead?¡±

    At this point William finally gained some consciousness and turned his head to look at Joseph.

    Because of the sessive events, William could not digest for a while, and has been in a negative state, but what he did not expect was that just a short day, there is such a thing happened again.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±

    After all, Wilson left C City because he helped himself, and now that Rosemary has been kidnapped and Wilson¡¯s whereabouts are unknown, it is his duty to go and free them.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stay here for now and take care of these things! I¡¯ll just take my brothers over there, and whether you want to ept this throne or not, you should stay and make good arrangements now.¡±

    William nodded, there had just been a civil unrest in Rice and indeed he had to stay and deal with it for the time being.

    ¡°Well then, remember to let me know if there is any news!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Joseph nodded at him and soon left Rice.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    The next morning, Rosemary woke up and saw that she was the only one in the cave, and the others had gone off somewhere.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Climbing slowly to her feet, Rosemary felt only dizzy and shook her head to keep herself awake.

    ¡°Nathaniel, Edmund, are you there?¡±

    When Rosemary saw the blood stains at the entrance of the cave, her face turned pale and she couldn¡¯t help but increase the volume.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Walk out of the cave, the eyes are full of wretched scenes, yesterday was a lush tree, after a night has be this way.

    Rosemary¡¯s head is dizzy and her mind seems to have no recollection of what happenedst night.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Edmund went nearby to find a little food, saw her sleeping heavily, thought he didn¡¯t wake up that soon, didn¡¯t expect to hear her calling out there just as he left.

    ¡°Edmund, where are Wilson and Nathaniel?¡±

    ¡°They went out to scout outside and will be back soon!¡±

    Shaking the wild fruit in his hand, Edmund pulled Rosemary into the cave to get something to eat.

    ¡°Nothing happenedst night, did it!¡±

    The eyes looked up and down Edmund¡¯s body, making Edmund, who was sitting in the cave eating, a little unnatural.

    Tess uneasiness shed across his face at being so tantly ogled by the girl he likes.

    ¡°Rosemary, gawking at a single man like that early in the morning can cause trouble!¡±

    Coughing softly, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Rosemary did not hear the meaning of Edmund¡¯s words, but looked at him with a worried look and said, ¡°I just got up and saw a blood stain in the hole, and I thought one of you was hurt.¡±

    Looking in the direction of Rosemary¡¯s finger, Edmund realized that there was indeed a blood stain on the stone wall at the entrance of the cave, which was left by the tiger when they fought with itst night.

    ¡°Last night after you fell asleep, a tiger broke into the cave, probably when fighting with the tiger, the tiger left it!¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t been in the cave yesterday, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to use their weapons, and I¡¯m afraid the tiger would have died under their spears.

    Hearing Edmund say it wasn¡¯t their blood, Rosemary¡¯s nervous heart slowly rxed a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you guys are okay, I was scared to death!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary lowered her head and continued to eat the fruit in her hands.

    The fruit was sour and astringent, but Rosemary still ate several in a row because she knew that if he didn¡¯t have good stamina, it would slow them down, and then who knows what would happen.

    Just as Edmund and Rosemary were eating the fruit, there were sudden light footsteps outside.

    Edmund hastily ambled to the ground, listened for a moment, and with a very ugly face took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Someone ising this way, our hurry to get out of here.¡±

    Before Rosemary can react, the whole person has been pulled out of the cave by Edmund.

    ¡°Over there ¡­¡±

    Just out of the hole, I saw three or four men in ck chasing after them, firing several shots at them.

    Seeing the men in ck behind him chasing closely, Edmund¡¯s brow furrowed, a murderous intent emanating from his body, if he hadn¡¯t brought Rosemary, just these few people would not be his opponent at all.

    ¡°Edmund, they¡¯re about to catch up!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you keep running forward, I¡¯ll get to you as soon as I¡¯ve finished with these guys!¡±

    With a nce at the ck-d men in hot pursuit behind him, Rosemary nodded and turned to run ahead.

    Seeing Rosemary leave, Edmund found a more secluded ce to hide.

    ¡°Huh, where is everyone?¡±

    Four men in ck stopped in the distance, just now it is clear that here.

    ¡°Spread out and look for them, don¡¯t spare any of them!¡±

    The man in ck gave an order, and soon four people began to search around the original ce instantly.

    Edmund looked at the man in ck who was slowly approaching him, jumped down from the tree and hit him violently on the head with a stick, killing him with a single blow.

    Picking up the weapon he was carrying, Edmund hurried in the direction Rosemary was running.

    ¡°Stand still!¡±

    Hearing someone catching up behind her, Rosemary was frightened and ran desperately deeper into the forest.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s entire body fell to the ground, her face contorted with the pain in her leg.

    Not caring about the pain in his feet, he hurriedly got up from the ground and ran deeper.

    When Wilson and Nathaniel returned to the cave, they found that Edmund and Rosemary were not there.

    Looking at the wild fruits scattered on the ground, and toote to take the jacket, it seems that they are encountered with any unexpected situation.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Edmund ¡­¡±

    The two men followed the footprints on the ground and rushed to it.

    ¡°What to do, still haven¡¯t seen them?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re looking ahead, ording to the time, they shouldn¡¯t be very far away!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s entire mind was filled with Rosemary pleading for help, his eyes full of worry.

    ¡°Haha, I really did not expect to be such a beautiful chick, let you die like this is too much of a pity, rather than goodpany brother me, maybe you serve brother mefortable, brother I will let you go when I am happy.¡±

    The man looked at Rosemary, who had fallen to the ground, stuck his gun in the waist of his pants, kept rubbing his hands together, and his eyes were fixed on the fullness of Rosemary¡¯s chest, and he couldn¡¯t wait to press him down and ravish him.

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him as he kepting towards her, her face pale and her body couldn¡¯t help but move back.

    ¡°Do not be afraid, brother I will be very gentle, to ensure that you are as if on top of the clouds, floating up.¡±

    The words just fell, the whole person pounced on Rosemary ¡­

 Chapter 604 Carina appears

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ you let go of me ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hands kept pounding hard on the man¡¯s body, but the man was unmoved.

    The man¡¯s smelly mouth nibbled sharply on Rosemary¡¯s face, and Rosemary just felt her whole body¡¯s blood freeze as she kept shaking her head.

    Distressing sounds, cries, in this empty forest seems extraordinarily mournful.

    Seeing that Rosemary kept dodging his touch, the man flung Rosemary a few times, and his head, which was already dizzy, was now even dizzier.

    ¡°If I did not see you have some beauty, even if you begged to let me on you, I am too dirty, and give me to pretend what chaste martyr!¡±

    The man was very spoiled to say, see Rosemary under the body is not in the chaos of shouting, thought she was afraid, the corners of the mouth hanging smug smile, said: ¡°early so, and why eat those few ps!¡±

    This person is really cheap ¡­

    The words fell, the man heartily wiped the blood off the corners of her mouth, very proudly said.

    Just heard a hiss, Rosemary chest clothes by the man ripped off arge piece, revealing arge white and tender skin, looking at the rude man¡¯s eyes are about to fall off.

    Boy, this is a real beauty!

    ¡°Let go of me ¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s clothes were ripped off arge piece of his chest, he hurriedly reached out to cover his chest, a face of shame and anger, so that all the strength, while the man froze that moment, the top of the knee ruthlessly to the other party¡¯s crotch a kick.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The man instantly fell to the ground, clutching his lifeblood as he rolled around in pain.

    Rosemary got up from the ground and hurried aside when the man wasn¡¯t looking.

    Just walked not a few steps, only to hear a loud bang behind you, turn around and see a blurred shadow seems to be holding a stick in a non-stop smashing something, ck in front of your eyes, you do not know anything.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, look at the signs of a struggle here!¡±

    Wilson walked up and looked at the blood on the leaves that hadn¡¯tpletely dried, his face getting harder and harder, clenching his fists tightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Edmund around, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Looking at Wilson like this, Nathaniel gave him a gentle pat on the shoulder andforted him.

    He was not a little less worried than Wilson, he just didn¡¯t show it easily, he didn¡¯t want Rosemary to be caught between them and in a difficult situation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±

    If Rosemary is really with Edmund, he is instead not so worried, she is worried that Edmund is not with her at all, and that is what he is worried about.

    Such a big forest, if really get separated, really want to find it is like a needle in a haystack, not to mention Rosemary is just a weak woman, nothing, if you meet those bad guys or beasts and so on, it is not only waiting for death.

    Once he thought of these, Wilson¡¯s heart was like a million needles stabbing the general, painful he could not breathe.

    Two people continued to walk forward, did not take long to see two bodies lying on the ground, looking at the wounds on it, obviously a stick or other hard objects smashed.

    ¡°Who ¡­¡±

    Hearing a slight noise from the front, Wilson made a gesture of encirclement to Nathaniel, and the two slowly approached like that along the side of the trees.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    ¡°Edmund?¡±

    When he saw the visitor clearly, Wilson hurried up to pick Edmund up and said worriedly, ¡°Edmund, what happened? Where is Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Come on ¡­ go save Rosemary ¡­e on ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Edmund passed outpletely.

    Nathaniel examined Edmund¡¯s body and found that he had been shot in the abdomen and had several scratches on his left foot. Seeing that his lips were a little purple, it was determined that he had been bitten by a poisonous snake that had caused him to pass out.

    ¡°He is poisoned, our first find a ce, and then in the mountains to find the antidote to the poison herbs!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Although the heart is very worried about Rosemary¡¯s safety, but at this moment Edmund¡¯s life is also at stake, Wilson¡¯s heart at this moment can only pray that Rosemary is okay.

    After putting Edmund in ce, Nathaniel went out to find an antidote to the poisonous herb.

    Wilson took out a knife, roasted on the fire, hand and foot skilled to help Edmund deal with gunshot wounds in the abdomen, because there is no any medicine, he can only use the most primitive methods to deal with the wound.

    Feeling the paining from his abdomen, Edmund¡¯s body arched slightly, and his forehead was densely oozing with sweat as big as soybeans, but he never woke up.

    Nathaniel searched for antidote herbs, got some anti-inmmatory ones by the way, and after mashing them on the stone, squeezed the juice into Edmund¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Well, whether you can survive depends on tonight, survive tonight and you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Looking at the pale Edmund, Wilson said slowly, ¡°Look at his condition, this evening will certainly have a high fever, you just came back from outside, also tired, I go out to see if there is a fever-reducing herbs, by the way, see if you can find Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead! Be safe!¡±

    Knowing he was worried about Rosemary, Nathaniel barked a few words before taking a seat next to Edmund.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t touch me ¡­¡±

    ¡°Help ¡­ Wilson help me ¡­¡±

    Lying on the ground, Rosemary¡¯s mouth was murmuring and her small hands were tearing randomly in the air.

    ¡°Rosemary, wake up ¡­¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was still in pain in the dream, I felt self-conscious.

    In fact, at the beginning she really hated Rosemary and felt that if it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t have be what she is today. It wasn¡¯t until the moment she fell from the building that Rosemary pulled herself up by her arm, despite the danger to her life, that she started asking herself if it was really Rosemary¡¯s fault.

    Then she secretly investigated and found out that Rosemary didn¡¯t know anything about what she had done, and that she had always thought that something had happened to her to make her leave her, but never thought that she would harm her.

    The most important thing is that the matter of her uncle¡¯s imprisonment is not Wilson¡¯s business from the beginning to the end, but rather Rosemary let Wilson find evidence to prove that her uncle did notunder money, and all is just a trap set by Camden.

    When she thought that Rosemary had always treated herself as her best sister, Carina felt ashamed. When Fang Ling said that she should bring Rosemary on board, she originally wanted to refuse, but she knew that if she did not agree, Fang Ling would never give up, in fact, she already knew that as soon as she brought Rosemary on board, Fang Ling would kill her. The reason why she was prepared before boarding the ship.

 Chapter 605 life and death hovering at the ghost gate

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Carina hugged Rosemary, whose body was still trembling slightly, and gently helped smooth her back, softlyforting her.

    Held Carina tightly, hoping to seek a glimmer of security here.

    After a while, when Rosemary felt a sense of securitying from within, it was a little better.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±

    Rubbing his still slightly dizzy head, Rosemary asked in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°You have a high fever, do you feel better now!¡±

    Rubbed his temples on both sides and nodded his head.

    Looking at the cave in front of her, Rosemary suddenly thought of something, grabbed Carina¡¯s arm and asked nervously, ¡°Carina, did that woman Fang Ling do anything to you? What injuries did you have, and why are you here?¡±

    Faced with Rosemary¡¯s series of questions, Carina¡¯s heart warmed and tears fell silently down her cheeks as she looked at her and asked, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    ¡°Why should I hate you, we are the best sisters, and whatever you did, I believe it was not of your own free will!¡±

    Tightly hold Carina¡¯s hand, bright eyes are full of trust.

    Carina would rather Rosemary me her, hate her, scold her, at least this way her heart will be better than now some, Rosemary more so do not care, she will be more guilty.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯d rather you scold me and hate me, at least then my heart would feel better!¡± Covering her chest, Carina cried like a tearful person, with a face of self-reproach.

    Looking at such Carina, Rosemary¡¯s heart is also very bad, but she really can¡¯t hate her, knowing that she has done so many things to hurt herself, but thinking about what Fang Ling said, she can¡¯t hate her even more.

    I really me myself for not noticing the difference when her uncle was in jail, and not being by her side during her most painful and difficult days, which is what Rosemary has always felt guilty about to Carina.

    ¡°Carina, let the past be the past! There are still long days ahead, promise me that no matter what you encounter in the future, you will face it together with me, okay?¡±

    Taking her hand, Rosemary looked at her with a sincere face, she really hoped that Carina could find her own happiness from now on.

    ¡°Good!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she knew that she could not go back to the old days, Carina nodded her head in the face of Rosemary¡¯s sincere gaze.

    Seeing that she agreed, Rosemary was very happy in her heart, she really cherished every friend around her, especially Carina, when she was still in school, whenever she was beaten by Laurie, she was the one who stood by her side, silently apanying her and encouraging her, it can be said that if not for Carina, there would be no Rosemary now.

    ¡°By the way, how did you get here?¡±

    Carina told Rosemary what happened on the boat, although she had already made arrangements, when she heard that she jumped from the cruise ship into the sea at that moment, Rosemary¡¯s heart still could not help but tremble, how much courage it takes to make such a decision.

    In her heart, Carina although some female character, but really want her to jump off the sea from that high cruise ship, she still have that courage, but now she did, Rosemary really do not know what she has experienced these years in the end.

    Touching Carina¡¯s slim face, Rosemary said heartily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Carina, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, am I not standing in front of you properly now?¡± Grabbing her hand, Carina¡¯s eyes were wet and her nose was sore.

    ******

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson kept looking around, looking at the endless woods in front of him, a heavy fist on a side tree, crystal tears slowly fell from the corner of his eyes.

    The vow at the beginning still echoes in my ears, but now he has not only failed to protect her, but has lost her, he is really so ipetent.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The man in ck touched the scar on his head, lightly exhaled in pain, saw Rosemary long ago arranged to go, gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Fucking bitch, you better not fall into my hands, or I will definitely rape you first and then kill you, and then throw you into the forest to feed the tigers.¡±

    The man lowered his head and looked at his trembling legs, hating Rosemary immediately.

    Wilson, who was hiding in the shadows, looked at the appearance of the brash man, plus what he just said, and probably already knew what was going on in his heart, his handsome face sank, his deep eyes were full of coldness, his body emitted coldness, as if he had instantly fallen to the ice cer.

    ¡°The woman you just said is Rosemary?¡±

    The rough man looked at the man who appeared in front of him at some point, his face changed, and the natural aura of the man was overwhelmed with some breath, and subconsciously took a few steps back.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was approaching step by step, the rugged man held back the fear in his heart and asked without fear of death.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, is the woman you just mentioned the woman you were chasing?¡±

    ¡°So whatif it is?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard Wilson¡¯s words almost squeezed out of his teeth, ¡°Then go to hell!¡±

    The rough man had not had time to speak, he had been lying on the ground, twitching a few times, and did not move.

    The thought that Rosemary had just been almost defiled by this man, Wilson was like a madman with a spear on his body and kept on thrusting, I do not know how long it took, the man beneath him hadpletely face, Wilson stopped.

    ¡°Well? Any word from Rosemary?¡±

    As soon as Wilson returned, Nathaniel stepped forward and asked.

    ¡°How¡¯s Edmund doing?¡±

    He hopes now that Edmund will pass the dangerous period safely, otherwise, even if Rosemary is found, she will live in guilt all the time in the future.

    After taking a look at Edmund, who was still unconscious, Nathaniel said slowly: ¡°Still in aa, looking at him like this, it will be good to wake up tomorrow!¡± After all, his injuries are really too serious, and poisonous snake bite and abdominal gunshot, did not die on the spot, is already a blessing.

    ¡°I just looked around and found this area is still rtively private, so if Edmund passes the danger tonight, you stay here and take care of him, and I¡¯ll go find Rosemary.¡±

    Outside the sky has slowly darkened, at this moment he can only wait for Edmund out of danger, he is relieved to go to Rosemary.

    From what the rude man just said, Rosemary should be safe for the time being, and I just hope that this evening will pass quickly.

 Chapter 606 Capture the Thief First

    ¡°Carina, what time is it?¡±

    Carina found this ce cave is very hidden, simply can not see outside in the end is day or night.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s already night, you eat this cake first, and then in a sleep, this cave is very hidden, is what I found only after looking for a long time, you Carry¡¯s here to recuperate, when the body is better we go out to find them!¡±

    Taking the cookie handed over by Carina, Rosemary quickly bit into it. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything properly all day, and she was really hungry now.

    ¡°Eat slowly, drink some water first!¡±

    After taking a big sip of water, I realized that Carina had brought a lot of food.

    Looking at her oversized travel bag, she was surprised and asked, ¡°Carina, you¡¯re carrying such a big bag, aren¡¯t you worried about them finding you?¡±

    ¡°Fang Ling is a woman with a high level of self-confidence, I¡¯m afraid she didn¡¯t even think that I was still alive in this world, nor would she even think that I woulde here trailing her ship.¡±

    Having known Fang Ling for so long, how could Carina not be aware of her character and methods, and because of this, she escaped so easily under her nose.

    ¡°Carina, you shouldn¡¯t havee, since she thought you were dead, you could have found a ce and started a new life!¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, how would I have known her whereabouts and what she was doing with whom?¡± All she wanted to do now was to do what she could to get Rosemary out of here safely, because she knew that not far ahead was the famous ¡°Ind of the Dead,¡± and no one who went in there ever came out alive.

    ¡°Are you aware of something?¡±

    I had heard from Wilson¡¯s mouth that there was a mysterious organization living on the ind, and if Carina knew something, their chances of winning would be a few more points.

    ¡°Are you still willing to trust me?¡± After all, she was the one who lied to her before, and if it wasn¡¯t for herself, she wouldn¡¯t have been tied up here at all.

    Holding her hand, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve always trusted you, including this time when you let me on board, I¡¯m sure you have your ideas!¡±

    Carina did not expect that the one who understands her best in this world is still Rosemary, the woman who was almost hurt by her own stupidity. For a moment, Carina was grateful that Wilson saved Rosemary from her hands back then, and if that incident had really happened, it is certain that she would have lived her whole life in self-me and guilt.

    ¡°Thank you for your trust, you trust me, I will send you home!¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going home together!¡±

    Four eyes facing each other, the two people are not talking, just quietly looking out, hoping that time can be fixed here, so that they slowly enjoy this moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, run ¡­¡±

    ¡°Run ¡­ hurry ¡­¡±

    The sleeping Edmund kept talking in his sleep, Nathaniel came over and touched his forehead, fiercely retracted his hand and looked at Wilson and said, ¡°It¡¯s so hot, we have to hurry to help him bring his body temperature down, otherwise he¡¯ll burn his brain if he burns like this all night!¡±

    Although they are prepared, but now Edmund¡¯s body is hot and scary, the body temperature must be more than 40 degrees, so burning a night, will definitely be an ident!

    You first get the herbs I picked back to him to eat, I went outside to get some dew back to him to cool down, hopefully it will work.

    ¡°But it¡¯s already sote, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone, how about this, you guard him here, let me go!¡±

    Just now when Wilson came back, Nathaniel found his face is very difficult to look at, and now it is sote, he is really uneasy.

    ¡°Good, then you can get some around here, don¡¯t go too far away, and yell if something happens!¡±

    Wilson is indeed not very good spirit, so he did not argue with Nathaniel, to his current state really if he encountered something, want to return in full body is really a little difficult.

    ¡°Take this with you!¡±

    Take off his waist pistol and hand it to Nathaniel, this is what he found from Nathaniel, there is a gun on his body for protection he also feel a little morefortable.

    Taking the pistol, Nathaniel took a tile can he had picked up from inside the woods and headed outside.

    Seeing him go out, Wilson picked up the herb and began to mash it up, then dropped those drops into Edmund¡¯s mouth, drop by drop.

    Pulling a piece of fabric from his own shirt, Wilson gently helped Edmund wipe the sweat off his forehead.

    Bang ¡­

    There was a burst of gunfire from outside, and Wilson jerked to his feet, grabbing his spear and heading outside.

    Just outside, Wilson saw Nathaniel slowly like backing up, the woods suddenly shed a dozen pairs of beads flooded with light, fixed eyes, only to find that it was a wolf pack.

    ¡°How do you attract these things?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was the corpses over there that attracted them!¡± In today¡¯s rush to deal with Edmund¡¯s injuries, they surprisingly forgot to bury those corpses, the fishy smell of corpses is most likely to attract carnivores.

    In a short while, the two of them were surrounded by the wolves in front of them at the entrance of the cave. Fortunately, Wilson had just blocked the entrance of the cave, otherwise those wolves would have smelled the blood in the cave and would have broken into the cave.

    Looking at the wolves who were showing their teeth, the two men put their backs against each other and said in a deep voice, ¡°Quickly!¡±

    The words fell, and soon the two men followed a dozen wolves in a battle.

    Oooh ¡­

    The wolf¡¯s aggressiveness is particrly strong, and it will not give you extra time to rest. Soon the wolf king leaped at Wilson with force, Wilson fell to his knees with his head falling backwards. The spear went straight through the wolf king¡¯s stomach and hung it on the spear.

    Wilson ced the body of the wolf king in front of the rest of the wolves, and soon heard those wolves wailing and instantly all scattered.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That was close!¡±

    Touching the sweat on his forehead, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but breathe a light sigh of relief.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    To make sure there are no more wolves, Wilson then carried the wave into the cave.

    It just so happens that they didn¡¯t eat anything this evening, and now they are starving, so this wolf meat is used as a snack.

    Sleeping in a daze Rosemary suddenly heard a gunshot from outside and jerked up from the ground, staring at the hole with a wary face.

    Carina was standing at the entrance of the cave looking out with a gun, and Rosemary clearly felt the tension in her body.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, I think I heard gunshots?¡±

    Shhh ¡­

    To Rosemary made a gesture not to oh out, about ten minutester, outside can not hear any sound, Carina then put the gun away.

 Chapter 607 Youâ€™re lucky

    ¡°Did those peoplee again?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Carina, who had a slight bead of sweat oozing from her forehead, and asked with some fear.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    ¡°If it was really someone sent by Fang Ling, it wouldn¡¯t have only rang a shot, I just faintly heard a lot of wolves running by, it should have run into a wolf pack!¡±

    Hearing Carina¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s face is very bad, and I wonder if Edmund is with Wilson and they are not together, and they are not injured.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing her frown all worried, Carinaforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not as weak as you think!¡±

    Maybe this silly girl doesn¡¯t even know that her husband is not at all what she could have imagined.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if Edmund met up with Wilson and the others, he was in charge of distracting those people, and he didn¡¯t have a gun on him, I was really worried about him!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for saving him, they wouldn¡¯t havee to this hellhole at all.

    Carina patted her shoulder and Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°If you¡¯re really worried about them, you should get some rest now and we¡¯ll go find them tomorrow!¡±

    Sometimes she really envies Rosemary, there are always so many good men around to guard, even though she is now married, those men are always on her, she used to think it must be because she is beautiful, but now she understands, Rosemary will have so many escorts around because of her kindness and innocence, just like her, did so many The reason why Rosemary has so many escorts around her is because of her kindness and innocence, just like her, she has done so many things, but she always believes that she is suffering and resolutely chooses to believe in her and ept her.

    ¡°Carina, I am much better, you go to sleep, I am here to guard!¡± Looking at Carina¡¯s eyes flooded with fishy red blood, Rosemary said with great distress.

    She has not had a good night¡¯s sleep for two nights, it was easy to find a safer ce tond here, and worried that she slept too deeply, afraid of beasts and the like breaking in.

    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±

    Carina looked at Rosemary in case she did run into something, and she was worried that she wouldn¡¯t wake her up in time.

    Gave her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I can, I¡¯ll wake you up if there¡¯s any movement!¡±

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll sleep for an hour, and you wake me up in an hour!¡±

    She really should get some sleep now, she still has to hand Rosemary over to Wilson to get her out of here safely.

    ¡°Okay, you go to sleep!¡± Rosemary brought the gun she was holding over to her and urged her to go.

    Carinay on the floor and soon let out an even breath.

    Rosemary just sat quietly on the side of the fire, looking at the huddled Carina, her eyes already wet.

    She vowed in her heart that when they were safely out of here, she would find a ce where she could start over and get her back to living the life she deserved.

    This will only make her heart ache more when she looks at it!

    Gently covering her body with the jacket scattered on the ground, Rosemary sat by the fire, her eyes falling on the outside of the cave.

    At night, the whole woods are a bit appallingly quiet, a cool mountain breeze blew, Rosemary could not help but shiver a cold shiver.

    Rosemary could not help but pull the clothes on her body tighter, although sitting by the fire, but the body can still feel a coolness.

    ¡°Wilson, I miss you, are you okay now?¡±

    With her hands wrapped around her knees, Rosemary continued to stare out of the cave in a daze.

    Wilson sat by the fire, heart, mind is full of Rosemary¡¯s tear-stained shadow, he now only want the early dawn, then can go out to find her.

    ¡°Thinking about Rosemary?¡±

    At some point, Nathaniel hade to sit next to Wilson and said slowly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how she is now, has she eaten anything, is she injured?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosemary is not as weak as you think, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be waiting somewhere for us to rescue her!¡±

    In fact, they know each other, their love for Rosemary is not less than Wilson, only because they have a destiny with her, so she fell in love with Wilson first, and they can only watch from afar, in the heart of the silent guardianship of her.

    ¡°I remember the first time I met Rosemary, that time is in the shooting location, the two of us fell into the bottom of the valley together, because at that time did not bring any lighting tools, even the only cell phone because in the roll down do not know where to fall, at that time she was like a crawfish with teeth and ws, pointing at my nose to call me a denizen, but also I could not stand to be scolded by a woman pointing her nose like this, so we quarreled at the bottom of the valley ¡­¡±

    When he thought of their encounter, Nathaniel¡¯s mouth floated a smile, at that time he was thinking, whoever marries this woman in the future, must have been unlucky in hisst life to like her like a mother of the night, but God does not seem to be fond of him, not even a little hope to him.

    ¡°In fact, she just wanted to protect herself in this way!¡± For Rosemary at the time, marrying into The Grant family was tantamount to burying her lifelong happiness in the grave, and she just didn¡¯t want to worry her father so she could pretend to be living a good life in front of others.

    I remember when they were first married, he went to her bedroom several times and saw her asleep with tears in the corner of her eyes, that was her vulnerable side.

    ¡°Actually, you¡¯re lucky!¡±

    Turning his head, Nathaniel looked at him and smiled.

    When so many people pursued her, and Rosemary for him a nt who did not know whether to wake up, indifferent to those people, which from time to time every girl can do!

    ¡°I also think I¡¯m lucky that out of so many great people, she chose me!¡±

    Smiling at NathanielTammy, the happiest thing in his life was that Rosemary chose him and no one else.

    ¡°So you must make her happy, if you let her suffer a little, when the timees, don¡¯t me me for going straight for the robbery!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll never get that chance!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±

    The two hands sped together, a promise between man and man, and Wilson¡¯s promise to Rosemary.

    ¡°In two hours it will be dawn, you go to sleep. Edmund¡¯s fever has gone down, I believe he will wake up almost, when he wakes up we will leave to find Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Good, hard work!¡±

    Handing Nathaniel the gun in his hand, Wilson slumped down next to him.

    ¡°Carina, do you know what direction we¡¯re in?¡±

    Waking up early in the morning, Rosemary and Carina packed up their things and started looking for Wilson¡¯s trail right inside the woods.

 Chapter 608 appalling killing intent

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, now the woods inside suddenly up so big fog, even we just live in the cave do not know where it is!¡±

    The visibility in the forest is now about a meter at most, and Carina, holding tightly to Rosemary¡¯s hand, keeps feeling her way through the woods.

    Rosemary heart can¡¯t help but feel a little panic, although once in the misty forest, but that time is after all the night, and there is a Adrian around, but now they don¡¯t even know where they are, let alone find someone.

    The two men were like headless flies in the woods, going around and around inside.

    The original woods are veryrge, plus now it¡¯s foggy, so they don¡¯t know how to go.

    ¡°Carina, why don¡¯t we just go down this way and see if we can make it to the edge of the ind!¡± After all, there¡¯s everything in the woods, and even if we don¡¯t run into those killers, we¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll run into other beasts.

    Carina looked around at the white expanse and nodded, ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go!¡±

    Now we can only try our luck and hope that they won¡¯t be so unlucky as to break into the realm of Death Ind!

    ¡°Carina ¡­¡±

    Seeing that Carina was a little lost in thought, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but call out softly.

    Hearing Rosemary call her, Carina looked back at her and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Is the person not feeling well?¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary reached out and touched his forehead, and was relieved to see that he did not have a fever.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I was just suddenly thinking, just now it was all fine, howe there was such a big fog?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a natural change on this ind!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know much about these scenes on the ind and didn¡¯t see a look of concern sh across Carina¡¯s face.

    I don¡¯t know how long we walked, but when Rosemary saw a ray of sunlight not far ahead, she said happily, ¡°Carina, we¡¯reing out!¡±

    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t look like there are any clouds over here!¡±

    Carina looked at the woods in front of her and smiled.

    ¡°Carina, have you noticed that the view here seems to be better than where we were before, and look, there are so many beautiful flowers here!¡± Rosemary was about to go up and take a look when she was pulled back by Carina, saying, ¡°Watch out!¡±

    Carina picked up a stone and threw it over, the stone was quickly eaten by the flower, watching Rosemary¡¯s little face pale for a while.

    If just now Carina did not pull herself in time, I am afraid that her face has be the bag of this flower.

    ¡°The more beautiful something looks, the more dangerous it will be, let¡¯s be careful!¡±

    Nodded, just now the scene to now she is still a bit stunned, the heart at the moment is still fluttering and beating.

    Rosemary followed behind Carina, watching the animals and birds that kept jumping around on the branches as if they weren¡¯t very scared.

    ¡°Why do I feel an eerie feeling here, and I wonder if Wilson and the others are here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll find us soon!¡±

    Holding Rosemary¡¯s hand, Carina was also scared to death, but she just held back her fear and keptforting Rosemary.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Rosemary and Carina have entered Dead Ind, do we need to continue to follow them?¡±

    A man in ck came in front of Fang Ling and respectfully asked for instructions to Fang Ling, who was rubbing his nail polish.

    ¡°No, you guys go find a way to introduce Wilson few people to me as well, I want to see how they can escape in there!¡±

    Gently blew the nail polish on his hand, Fang Ling said with a smirk, the corners of his mouth hooked up a cold smile.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    One knee will be on the ground in ck suddenly want to speak and then stop, as if there is something to say and dare not say.

    ¡°Just say what you have to say, don¡¯t stammer!¡±

    ¡°The Flower family young master with two dozen people has already left to the ¡°death ind¡± near, what should we do?¡±

    Fang Ling did not put Joseph in his eyes at all and said indifferently, ¡°Since he sent them to seek death, we will do a favor and satisfy him.¡±

    ¡°But Mr. Thomas has it in his hands!¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡± With a bang, Fang Ling¡¯s entire body stood up from her seat, pped her hands heavily on the stool, and looked at the man in ck on the floor with almond eyes wide open.

    ¡°They kidnapped Mr. Thomas, and The Flower family young master told us to tell you that if you don¡¯t release those people in two hours or so, he¡¯ll let Mr. Thomas take them in and find them!¡±

    The man in ck speaks in a voice so small that only he can almost hear it.

    ¡°Joseph, I really have to thank you, you solved the second problem for me, I didn¡¯t expect that the problem that has been trapped in me for so long was solved by you!¡± Fang Ling coldly snorted, she has long wanted to solve this old guy, just naive she does not have that ability, that¡¯s why until today she still need to look at this old guy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Follow the previous n, as for Mr. Thomas, I believe The Flower family young master does not have the guts to touch Mr. Thomas yet!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it!¡±

    The man in ck received the order and quickly disappeared from the spot.

    Joseph with twenty brothers had not even approached the ind when he was attacked by a group of masked men in ck. Fortunately, he had prepared his heart before to avoid unnecessary casualties.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, what should we do with the rest of those people?¡±

    Ken pressed the remaining men to Joseph and asked respectfully.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you a question, and if you tell me truthfully, I¡¯ll let you go!¡±

    Eyes sternly swept over them, Joseph gaze gloomy cold, cold voice said.

    ¡°Do you know where my friends are now after Fang Ling lured them over here?¡±

    All the men in ck who were kneeling on the ground put their heads down and did not say a word.

    Seeing that none of them said anything, Joseph nodded and said, ¡°Good, since you all have such a backbone, I¡¯ll make it up to you! Ken, throw them all into that sea ahead, it just so happens that the piranhas there haven¡¯t had meat for a long time!¡±

    When the words fell, all the ck-clothed men¡¯s faces changed and they hurriedly said, ¡°We really don¡¯t know where they are, we only know that the madam wants to introduce them inside the ¡°Death Ind¡± and wants to use the hands of the ¡°Death Ind¡± cannibals to eliminate them.¡±

    ¡°What you say is true? But why would Fang Ling take such a detour to kill them, wouldn¡¯t it be enough to do them directly? You¡¯re not fooling me, are you!¡±

    Looking at the man in ck in front of him, Joseph¡¯s eyes emitted a lurid killing intent.

    The man in ck was frightened by Joseph¡¯s appearance and trembled slightly, his speech also shivered along with him, saying, ¡°Mr. Flower, everything I said is the truth, I really did not lie to you!¡±

    ¡°Then tell me, why did Fang Ling want to all so a circle to kill my friend?¡±

 Chapter 609 Save her â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Because Mr. Thomas warned madam before he left not to take their lives!¡±

    Joseph did not expect that Mr. Thomas still had a little self-awareness, only to be dazzled by this woman.

    ¡°Keep him down!¡±

    Waved his hand, all the ck-d people were all left to go down.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, what do we do now?¡±

    Ken stood in front of Joseph, respectfully awaiting orders.

    ¡°Let Second take a few men to guard here, you and a few other brothers go in with me, if we don¡¯te out in three days, let Second take the men away to Nathaniel and ask for backup!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ******

    ¡°Carina, I really can¡¯t walk anymore, why don¡¯t we sit here and rest for a while!¡±

    The body has not fully recovered, and now after that long walk, Rosemary is already exhausted.

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s take a break and leaveter!¡±

    Two people came to sit on arge stone, looking at such arge forest, really do not know when to go out.

    Rosemary saw the fine beads of sweat all over Carina¡¯s forehead and reached out to carefully wipe it for her.

    ¡°You do that, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary who left with the water bottle, Carina hurriedly shouted, ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing there?¡±

    ¡°There is water over there, I will fill some water for you to drink, you take a rest first!¡±

    It was basically Carina who took care of herself on this journey. Looking at her so hard, Rosemary¡¯s heart was very sad.

    After touching a few sips of water and drinking for a while, seeing that nothing happened, Rosemary then filled a jug of water for Carina to drink.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Carina, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Rosemary, who had just filled a little water, heard Carina yell, dropped the water bottle in her hand and rushed to Carina¡¯s side.

    ¡°Snake ¡­¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    Rosemary took a stick and desperately hit the ground haphazardly until the snake had disappeared from sight, before squatting down next to Carina, pulling her pants up and looking at the two small wounds.

    ¡°What to do? The wound is bleeding!¡±

    ¡°I feel like my legs are numb, like I can¡¯t feel them!¡±

    Carina hugged her legs and dared not imagine what her life would be like without them!

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing?¡±

    Before Carina could react, Rosemary had already lowered her head and started sucking the poisoned blood for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help you suck out the poisoned blood now, after a while you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ll get poisoned like this too!¡±

    Carina desperately pushed Rosemary, only to feel a ckness in front of her eyes, and her whole body just fell into Rosemary¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Carina, what¡¯s wrong with you? Carina¡­¡±

    ¡°Carina, you have to hold on, I¡¯m taking you to the doctor now!¡±

    Rosemary trudged aimlessly through the woods with Carina on her back. She now had only one belief, and that was to bring Carina back safely.

    ¡°Ahem ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Putting her down, ¡°Carina, where are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary I did not tell you before, we are now in this forest is the ¡°Ind of Death¡±, before that, a lot of people came here to explore, before contact with this ce has died, now we have no intention to break in, ifter encounter what, you must protect yourself, know? ¡±

    Carina said to Rosemary very weakly.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying something stupid again, aren¡¯t you? Didn¡¯t we agree? We¡¯ll share all the blessings and share all the difficulties! As long as I can get out, I will bring you out!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    How can she not understand that anyone who has entered here has not left at all?

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, get some rest, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any ce nearby to stay the night!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary picked up Carina on her back again and walked forward step by step.

    Looking at the foggy weather outside, Wilson forehead are wrinkled into a Sichuan-shaped, have been sote, here the clouds have not receded a little, even thicker than before.

    Suddenly several gunshots were heard in the forest, and Wilson bounced off the ground and said to Nathaniel, ¡°You stay here and take care of Edmund, I¡¯ll go out and check it out!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Dropping the words, Wilson disappeared into the clouds.

    Wilson just chased out, he saw a few figures in front of him who seemed to be chasing something, and worrying about Rosemary¡¯s safety, he hurried after them.

    ¡°Carina, let¡¯s settle in for the night tonight!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel as if someone lives here?¡±

    Looking at the stone house in front of her, Carina whispered.

    At first Rosemary thought it was a cave and didn¡¯t even have time to think about it. Now that she was reminded by Carina, she realized that this stone cave was really different from the one they lived in before.

    Suddenly Carina¡¯s mind shed inside a trace of bad, voice some urgent to Rosemary said: ¡°Rosemary, we hurry out of here!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two men were about to leave when they realized that they had been surrounded by a group of people dressed in white.

    A man at the head of the group gibbered at them about something, and one could only guess from his expression that he seemed to be condemning how they got in.

    ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t know anyone lived here and we didn¡¯t mean to break in!¡±

    Rosemary tightly shielded Carina behind herself and said to the old man with white hair at the head of the group.

    Those people looked at them as if they were looking at aliens, with a touch of inquiry in their eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t seem to understand, Rosemary kept changing thenguage tomunicate with them, and only after taking turns did she realize that they really didn¡¯t understand a word she said.

    Not knowing what the old man said to the men, Rosemary sawe up five or six men walking up to them, holding arrows in their hands and pointing them at them, gesturing for them to follow them.

    ¡°Carina, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Stepping forward to help Carina up, Rosemary said guiltily.

    Smiling faintly at Rosemary, he said, ¡°You¡¯re not sorry, and if you really want to say sorry, I should be the one to say it.¡±

    The men behind them probably heard them talking and shouted at them.

    ¡°Rosemary, I have always owed you a sorry, I may not be able to wait to go out with you, promise me that no matter what happens, you must find a way to keep yourself alive ¡­ alive ¡­ ¡±

    Before the words were out of her mouth, Carina passed out.

    ¡°Carina ¡­ you don¡¯t scare me ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at the men, hugged Carina, and cried out, ¡°I beg of you, save her!¡±

    ¡°Request ¡­¡±

 Chapter 610 No other choice

    ¡°Mr. Flower, the ind is cloudy now, should we continue into the ind?¡±

    Looking at the deserted ind wrapped in clouds, Joseph frowned, and I wonder how they are now, whether they are injured.

    ¡°Brothers, time waits for no man, we have to hurry and find Mr. Grant in the shortest possible time!¡±

    Joseph looked at those brothers who were born to die with him, said with a heavy heart.

    We all know that in this environment, it is not suitable to go into the mountains to find people, but at the moment there is no choice.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Together with Ken, Joseph took a total of twelve brothers into the ind with him, and the rest stayed on the ship so that Fang Ling would not cut off their way back.

    ¡°What took Wilson so long to go and note back?¡±

    Edmund woke up to know that Wilson went out to explore the road, but it has been two hours, but has not seen him back, the heart is very anxious.

    ¡°And I wonder if Mr. Grant has found Rosemary yet?¡±

    He is still most worried about Rosemary now, and if he didn¡¯t have to take care of Edmund, he would have gone out to look for him.

    And now can only hide in this cave dry anxious, Nathaniel is very anxious a punch on the top of the stone.

    Bright red blood soon flowed from his fingers, making it a shocking sight to see.

    Looking at him, Edmund sighed lightly in his heart, how could he not understand what he was feeling at the moment?

    ¡°When the clouds clear, we¡¯ll go to Rosemary together!¡±

    Turning his head to look at Edmund, Nathaniel only slowly suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°You are badly injured, or Carry¡¯s here to recuperate, Mr. Grant went to safely bring Rosemary¡¯s back!¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Nathaniel said soothingly.

    After taking a look at his own injuries, Edmund could not help but show a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°This injury will not kill me, you see now the clouds have slowly begun to dissipate, we wait a little longer to go to them!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, one more minute of dy is one more minute of danger for Rosemary.

    At this moment, Rosemary is lying on a stone bed, her face pale, her eyes tightly closed, and a white-haired old man is sitting at the bedside helping her take her pulse, his face getting heavier and heavier.

    ¡°Grandpa, how is she doing?¡±

    A girl wearing a white dress beside her looked at her grandfather and asked nervously.

    Putting Rosemary¡¯s hand inside the quilt, he stroked the beard on his chin and said, ¡°She¡¯s poisoned!¡±

    ¡°But just when I helped her change her clothes, I did not find any wounds on her body, but the girl next to her had two wounds with teeth marks on her feet, and I looked at them, they were the bites of poisonous snakes in the forest!¡±

    The girl looked at the two people lying on the bed, and a sh of doubt crossed her face.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the poison in her body is from helping this girl!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go get the herbs now and bring them over for her to drink!¡±

    After the words, the girl was about to leave, but the old man suddenly called out, ¡°Crystal, you wait for grandpa to finish before leaving?¡±

    Crystal looked at her grandfather and said in a bad mood, ¡°Grandpa, can¡¯t you just say it all at once?¡±

    ¡°Not only has she been poisoned, but she¡¯s almost two months pregnant!¡±

    The old man looked at Rosemary on the bed for a moment and said to Crystal.

    ¡°Grandpa, can¡¯t those herbs be taken by pregnant people?¡±

    Looking at the pale Rosemary on the bed, as a peer, Crystal couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ufortable in her heart.

    The old man sighed softly and said, ¡°Of course not, if I could, why would I still be so torn?¡±

    ¡°So what now? We can¡¯t just stand by and watch her die like this and not save her!¡±

    ¡°You child, when did I ever say no to her!¡±

    This child, when will this hot temper can change a little better.

    To his granddaughter, pulling and angry and love.

    ¡°Since there is a way, then you hurry to say ah! How to say this is also two lives, can not afford to dy!¡±

    Crystal couldn¡¯t help but say with a frown.

    ¡°But then again, whether or not you can save her, it¡¯s most importantly up to you!¡±

    ¡°Say it! What do you want me to do?¡±

    Looking at her grandfather, Crystal knew that the girl¡¯s life was already in her hands, and it was up to her to save it or not.

    ¡°Yesterday the ¡°Shura¡± side sent someone to ask you to help them find the same thing, as for the payment by you, and save the girl¡¯s medicine, he has it!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, did you say yes?¡±

    These two days she went out to the mountains to help the n to collect medicine, just returned this morning, as soon as they came back to hear them say that they captured two outsiders, did not have time to ask the n¡¯s situation, came here.

    ¡°No, I just told them that you were not in the n and that they shoulde back in two days!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s not today?¡±

    Crystal looked at her grandfather and asked, biting her lower lip lightly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    For so many years, he has long left the n¡¯srge and small matters to Crystal to handle, although she is not very old, but thoughtful and flexible, the dark spirit n will be governed particrly well.

    She really does not want to deal with the ¡°Shura¡± people, they have alreadye to the door several times before, but Crystal cleverly blocked back, but now ¡­

    Looking at Rosemary lying on the bed, although he did not understand how they broke into their n, but one thing is that now in front of him are two living human lives, if she did not save, he will not forgive himself.

    ¡°I will not go to see them, grandpa help me deal with this matter! I want something very simple, in addition to the kind you want, the rest is above this, if he agrees, within six months I will help him to get things back, otherwise everything will be free!¡±

    The old man nodded, in fact, he did not want Crystal to have anything to do with ¡°Shura¡±, but sometimes they can not do otherwise.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Grandpa will help you negotiate a good deal and won¡¯t let you suffer!¡±

    The words fell into voice, the old man stroked his beard and left with a smile on his face.

    Time flies, three days have passed, and when Rosemary woke up, Carina was basically fine.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re finally awake, I thought you wouldn¡¯t wake up even after?¡±

    Carina lies on Rosemary¡¯s chest and cries with a lot of resignation.

    If he hadn¡¯t helped himself to suck out the blood with poison, she would have been gone from this world.

    ¡°Where are we?¡± Looking at the simple but cozy arrangement inside the room, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Looking at her with a dumbfounded look, Carina held her hand and said, ¡°Have you forgotten what happened to us before?¡±

 Chapter 611 Sudden Visitor

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, lunch is ready, is it now?¡±

    The maid asked respectfully to Heidi, who was reading a book inside the garden gazebo.

    Put the book down, hand naturally ced on top of the almost five-month-old belly, smiled slightly at the maid and said, ¡°Auntie Karry, I have told you several times, just call me Heidi, anyway, there is no outsider in this vi, no need to be so rusty!¡±

    Auntie Karry is the nutritionist that Fred found for her outside. Because Heidi likes to be quiet, Auntie Karry is the only maid inside the vi.

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, I can¡¯t change it at once!¡± She has been in this business for almost 20 years, although she has met good talk proprietors before, but like Heidi such an easy-going and a little Missy frame, but few.

    Heidi nced at Auntie Karry and said helplessly, ¡°Then take your time to get used to it! If you really can¡¯t change it, don¡¯t force it!¡±

    She knows that like they do this line of work also have their rules, he can not force, can only let themselves slowly get used to.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    Standing up, Heidi propped herself up with one hand and was about to walk towards the living room when she heard a sharp ringing of the doorbell from outside the door.

    Since moving in here, the people from the old house have note to trouble her, but from what I read in the newspaper, I can tell that they have put all their energy into fighting Fred.

    This sudden visitor, and I wonder who it is?

    ¡°Auntie Karry, go see who it is?¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Handing the book in her hand to Heidi, Auntie Karry turned to leave.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go in there! Miss ¡­¡±

    Heidi had just gotten off and the bowl was just picked up when she heard Auntie Karry¡¯s voice.

    Turning her head, Heidi saw a girl in a red dress walk in, and before she could say anything, the other girl spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re Heidi, the woman Fred brought home from the outside?¡±

    The girl walked up to Heidi, her eyes kept ncing over her body, right beforending on her slightly bulging belly.

    Heidi looked at the girl in front of her and Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Yes, please?¡±

    From the girl¡¯s dress, you can tell that the girl in front of you is either rich or expensive, and all over her body, she exudes a high-minded Missy temper.

    ¡°My name is Moon White, and I¡¯m Fred¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But howe I didn¡¯t hear Fred say he had a fianc¨¦e?¡±

    When hearing the other party unabashedly expose his identity, Heidi¡¯s heart still thumped, since apanying Fred back to The Davis Family, he has been busy with work matters, but also has not been a good sit down to talk about their family, for he has no fianc¨¦e, Heidi is indeed not clear.

    ¡°I have been living abroad, all seldom apanied by his side, for him to make your belly, I myself also have a great responsibility, you can rest assured that as long as you obediently will be born safely, I will treat him as their own children, this you can rest assured!¡±

    Heidi looked at Moon White, who had been talking non-stop, could not help butugh, ¡°Miss White, if you want a child very much you can give birth yourself, my child I will raise myself, Miss White¡¯s kindness I appreciate, if nothing else, please Miss White leave, I want to rest! ¡±

    Holding back the anger in her heart, Heidi turned her back to her and prepared to go upstairs.

    Auntie Karry, seeing Heidi¡¯s ugly face, walked up to Moon White and said, ¡°Miss White, we at The Great Young Lady are going to take a break, please leave first!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady?¡±

    Moon White looked at Auntie Karry, a strange emotion shed across her delicate face, and there was a small loss in her eyes.

    It turns out that this woman is already that deep in Fred¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing that Moon White was still standing there, Auntie Karry urged again, ¡°Miss White, please leave!¡±

    ¡°How dare you give me an eviction order? Do you know that if I say one word, you can get out of The Davis Family immediately!¡±

    After ripping Auntie Karry away, Moon White walked up to Heidi and said disdainfully, ¡°Heidi, you¡¯d better know who you are, I¡¯m the granddaughter-inw of Old Mr. Davis in front of so many people, don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re pregnant with the flesh and blood of The Davis Family, you can be Ryan. The Davis Family is not a ce that people like you can enter the next time you want to!¡±

    ¡°If Miss White has finished talking, then you can leave!¡±

    Turning to look at her, Heidi said in a very even tone.

    ¡°Miss White, if you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m going to call security!¡±

    With that said, Auntie Karry was about to pick up the phone to call when she heard Moon White say coldly, ¡°Heidi, I want you to think about what I¡¯m saying, there is no way The Davis Family is going to let the bones of The Davis Family go down the drain! ¡±

    After saying that, Moon White stepped on her hatred of the sky and left.

    As soon as Moon White left, Heidi leaned against the guardrail, panting heavily.

    Although she pretended to be calm in front of Moon White, only she knew how scared she was when she said those words, but Moon White was also right, such a big family like The Davis Family was not something she could enter just because she wanted to, not to mention that she was also the olddy of The Davis Family The Davis Family¡¯s granddaughter-inw was personally chosen.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are you all right?¡±

    When Auntie Karry returned from dropping off Moon White, she saw Heidi leaning against the guardrail and rushed forward to hold her in ce, asking with concern.

    ¡°Help me upstairs to rest first!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, don¡¯t take her words to heart, the young master loves you so much, he won¡¯t let you suffer any wrong!¡±

    Helping Heidi upstairs, Auntie Karry rushed tofort her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll rest for a while!¡±

    Lying on therge bed, Heidi¡¯s mind was filled with what Moon White had just said.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Grandpa, you look much better today!¡±

    Fred pushed The Davis Family olddy inside the hospital garden. After nearly two months of busy work, Fred finally heard the best news.

    That¡¯s when his grandfather suddenly woke up.

    ¡°Is there anything important going on at home and at work during this time?¡±

    The Davis Family senior is in aa in bed for nearly two months, the two months inside, Ling¡¯s group has long since undergone a sea change, just Fred temporarily did not say to him.

    ¡°Everything is fine!¡±

    Nodded, this time it is not easy toe back from the ghost gate, Old Mr. Davis many things also slowly look open.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, grandpa is old, he doesn¡¯t have that ability to manage many things anymore, I decided that when I am well, I will let you inherit the chairmanship.¡±

    Looking at the white hair on Old Mr. Davis¡¯s head, Fred¡¯s nose was sore, all these years because of his own capriciousness, throwing everything at home to his grandfather, he ran outside to wander, his heart did feel very sorry for his grandfather.

    ¡°Grandpa, so you¡¯re here?¡±

 Chapter 612 It can only be her

    ¡°It¡¯s Moon¡¯s return!¡±

    Old Mr. Davis saw that it was Moon White, and the smile on his lips deepened.

    Moon White walked up to Old Mr. Davis and took his arm and said petntly, ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you promise Moon that you would take good care of your health? Look at you now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is getting old and his problems are getting worse, but don¡¯t you see that grandpa is fine now?¡±

    Rubbing Moon White¡¯s hair, Old Mr. Davis said with a doting face.

    Fred watched the interaction between them, a glint in his eyes, because Old Mr. Davis¡¯ health was on and off, so he hadn¡¯t gotten around to talking about his affair with Heidi until now.

    When he thinks of how Heidi has been silently supporting him behind him all this time, his heart feels guilty, and now that the baby is five months old, he has yet to give her a formal wedding.

    ¡°Fred, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At some point, Moon White stood in front of Fred, smiling coquettishly at him.

    ¡°Wee back!¡±

    After giving her a look, Fred said indifferently as usual.

    Seeing Fred¡¯s reaction, a despondency shed in Moon White¡¯s eyes. After so many years, he was still the same as before, always with a look of rejection towards her.

    Seeing that he was not talking, Moon White turned to Old Mr. Davis and said, ¡°Grandpa, does your body feel better and is there anything else that is ufortable?¡±

    In front of Old Mr. Davis, Moon White is always a gentle and virtuous, kind and lovely little girl, but no matter how hard she tries, Fred is always cold to her, even if even a smile to her, it is extremely luxurious.

    ¡°As long as the sight of our Moon, grandfather¡¯s body is basically well, if I can give me in the birth of a small great-grandson, then also to the body will have no disease whatsoever.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡±

    Hearing Old Mr. Davis¡¯ words, Moon White only felt his face burning like a ripe tomato.

    Stealing a nce at Fred, only to see his face calm, as if what he just said had nothing to do with him in general.

    ¡°Fred, why don¡¯t you take Moon around outside!¡±

    Although Fred did not say anything, he could not get through the eyes of Old Mr. Davis.

    ¡°Just now the doctor said,ter with you in a full body checkup, grandchildren or apany youst night checkup before you say!¡±

    Old Mr. Davis looked at Fred, the smile on his face instantly disappeared, version of this face said: ¡°I told you to go, go, do not make so many excuses!¡±

    He promised Moon White¡¯s father that he would take good care of her, and if it wasn¡¯t for him, there wouldn¡¯t be a Fred today.

    ¡°Grandpa, Fred is also worried about your health, afraid that others apanying uneasy!¡±

    Moon White hurriedly smiled at Old Mr. Davis and said.

    In fact, her heart knew very well that Fred just didn¡¯t want to go out with her.

    ¡°You should not speak for him, he is my grandson, what he thinks in his heart, I know better than anyone!¡±

    With that, Old Mr. Davis said to Fred with a serious face, ¡°Whether you admit it or not, we at The Davis Family only recognize Moon as The Davis Family¡¯s grandson-inw, don¡¯t even think about the rest of them!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡±

    Fred looked at his grandfather and shouted unhappily.

    In his heart, it has long been filled with a girl named Heidi, and there is no room for anyone else.

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be angry, we¡¯ll go out for a walk now ande back to see youter!¡± Said, a pull Fred¡¯s arm to go outside.

    ¡°Master, here¡¯s the information you asked for!¡±

    A man in ck came to Old Mr. Davis with a folder just after Fred left and handed over the file folder in his hand.

    Looking at the information on it, Old Mr. Davis¡¯ face was hard and he said to the man in ck, ¡°Prepare the car!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Fred walked to the hospital entrance, drew his arm¡¯s back, raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°Moon, you should know that in my heart I¡¯ve always just treated you as a sister, so why do you keep clinging to this?¡±

    How could she not know his feelings, but she was not willing to do so. Since she understood, in her subconscious, the elders of The Davis Family had told her that Fred was her future husband, and she had been treated like no one else since she was a child, and now he wanted her to quit with one word, she could not do it.

    ¡°Well, you should not be angry with grandpa anymore, when his old man¡¯s anger subsides in a couple of days, I¡¯ll talk to him properly! How can I say that I just returned to China today, as a brother, shouldn¡¯t you treat me to a meal?¡±

    Moon White blinked her big Serena eyes and smiled at Fred.

    Fred looked at the Moon White in front of him, ¡°Moon you have changed!¡± The previous Moon White was like a brutal and capricious little princess, no matter what she did she just followed her own nature and never put anyone in her eyes.

    ¡°No matter how Moon changes, Moon will always be the same Moon in Fred¡¯s heart!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll pick you up today!¡±

    Looking at Moon White, Fred could only hope that she would actually say she could do it, even though it was a bit ridiculous.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady ¡­¡±

    Heidi was in a very bad mood because of Moon White¡¯s drama at noon, so shey in bed and listened to music for a while to calm herself down, but she didn¡¯t want to fall asleep like that, but she didn¡¯t expect to sleep for so long.

    Hearing Auntie Karry¡¯s shout outside, Heidi got up from the bed and straightened her clothes before getting up to answer the door.

    ¡°Is something wrong, Auntie Karry?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an old man downstairs who wants to see you by name, and he¡¯s already waiting in the living room now!¡±

    Auntie Karry walked inside the room and whispered to Heidi.

    At these words, Heidi was ready to go downstairs, but was pulled by Auntie Karry.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Auntie Karry?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, just now that old man imed to be the young master¡¯s grandfather, I saw his face is not very good, you pay attention to yourself!¡±

    Heidi¡¯s heart was shocked, wasn¡¯t Fred¡¯s grandfather in the hospital? How could he suddenly appear in his own vi?

    Patting Auntie Karry on the arm, Heidi went back to her room to change her clothes before heading downstairs.

    On the first floor, Heidi saw Old Mr. Davis sitting in the middle of the sofa with a cup of tea and sipping it slowly.

    ¡°Old man, are you looking for me?¡±

    Old Mr. Davis raised his head, no emotion in his eyes, looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Heidi walked over to sit across from Old Mr. Davis and couldn¡¯t help but gawk.

    Before hearing Fred once said that his grandfather is a very serious, very dictatorial an old man, but in Heidi¡¯s eyes, the old man in front of him does not have any of what he said, there is only a grandfather to his grandson¡¯s strong love.

 Chapter 613 Do I know you well?

    Rosemary looked at the unfamiliar environment in front of her, she only remembered that they were caught by a group of people, Carina fainted because she was poisoned by snakes, she hugged her and cried hoping they could save her, suddenly her eyes went ck, she didn¡¯t know anything, and woke up lying in this bed.

    Carina looked at her with a dumbfounded look and took her hand and said, ¡°We were saved by them and now we are inside their vige!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary somewhat did not believe her words, but seeing a serious face, it did not look like a joke.

    ¡°They¡¯re not?¡±

    Shaking his head, he said, ¡°They are a minority tribe living on this ind, and we broke into their vige by mistake, and at first they just thought we were those foreigners who wanted to hit them, so that¡¯s why something like what happened before.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so much, Crystal said you have been poisoned for too long, and now there is still a little residual poison inside your body, so you must take a good rest!¡±

    ¡°Who is Crystal?¡±

    Carina then remembered that she hadn¡¯t had time to tell her that Crystal was was their savior.

    ¡°She¡¯s our savior!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to sit around and gossip as much as they do now.

    ¡°And what about her?¡±

    ncing around, Rosemary asked in confusion.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s out on something, she said she¡¯d see youter!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemaryy down again, feeling her body was weak at the moment, unable to exert any strength at all.

    ¡°Lance, what brings you here?¡±

    Crystal wore a white sarong, her face was covered with a white veil, a ck hair was casually pulled back, a few strands of hair were casually scattered on both sides of her forehead, the beauty was breathtaking.

    This is the rules of their tribe, the girls who have not yet married must wear the veil, can see the veil true face is to have their future husband.

    The man in ck sitting by the main hall looked at Crystal who walked in from outside and smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything you can¡¯t do toe see Susan?¡±

    ¡°Do we know each other well?¡± Looking at the man sitting below, Crystal raised an eyebrow and said.

    Spike looked at Crystal, who was sitting on top, and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°I wonder what kind of cooked Susan means by cooked?¡±

    For some reason, Crystal disliked the way the man in front of her looked at her, her intuition told her that this man was dangerous.

    ¡°I wonder what Lance is here for today?¡± Crystal did not want to talk so much with him and went straight to the point.

    He likes to deal with smart women who know at a nce what¡¯s on his mind.

    ¡°Susan, I¡¯m here today to ask you about someone!¡±

    ¡°Lance is this a joke to me?¡± Looking at Spike¡¯s demonic appearance, Crystal couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    SpikeTammy gave a smile and said, ¡°I heard that your vige saved two girls two days ago, I think Crystal should know about it!¡±

    Crystal looked at him with a sh of puzzled affection in her eyes, how did he know that she had saved Rosemary and the others.

    ¡°I wonder what Lance¡¯s rtionship is with these two people you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°This will not require Susan¡¯s attention, in any case Susan just needs to hand these two over to me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t think I can really grant you this request from Lance, so if there¡¯s nothing else for Lance, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    With these words, Crystal was about to leave when she heard Spike slowly say, ¡°Susan, they are just two outsiders to you, you don¡¯t need to hurt the peace between us for these two outsiders!¡±

    ¡°Master Lance, do you have to take the two of them away today?¡±

    Looking at Spike, Crystal asked faintly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for Lance to take the two of them away, it¡¯s just that if Lance takes the two of them away, then the cooperation between us is cancelled!¡± Originally she had agreed to cooperate with them because of Rosemary, and since he was now forcibly taking the two of them away, there was no need for her to help them find that.

    Spike did not expect Crystal to make fun of him for these two people before the cooperation, if not for that thing is too redundant and hard to find, how could they have not found until now.

    He is still very clear in his heart about which of the two sides is more important.

    ¡°Crystal is serious, in that case then I¡¯ll be waiting for Crystal¡¯s good news!¡±

    With those words, Spike stood up and gave Crystal a slight nod and quickly left.

    ¡°Crystal, you have too much guts, aren¡¯t you afraid that Spike will terminate the cooperation?¡±

    From the look on his face just now, you can tell that those two women still seem to be very serious about him.

    Crystal stood up from her seat and said with a smile, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! Crystal never does such unsure things, and as you saw just now, when Spike said those two people, there was a sh of killing intent in his eyes.¡±

    It was quick, but still caught by Crystal!

    ¡°Ai ¡­¡± the old man sighed deeply, a trace of worry shed across his face and said, ¡°Crystal, Spike is not as simple as you think, you know that all along grandpa did not want you to have Any intercourse, if notst time he saved our vige people, owed him a favor, grandpa will not let you go to help him find something!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandpa, I know how to do it!¡±

    Afterforting her grandfather for a while, Crystal went to the room where Rosemary was staying, and upon entering, she saw that Rosemary had woken up and was sitting on the bed, staring out the window.

    ¡°Feeling better?¡±

    Walking in, Crystal walked over to the bed and said to Rosemary, who was staring out the window.

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw a young girl looking at herself with a coquettish smile, and without her own introduction, she already knew who she was?

    ¡°Thank you for saving us!¡±

    Rosemary saw Crystal walk in and hurriedly got out of bed.

    ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s what I should do!¡±

    Smiling, Crystal walked over to Rosemary¡¯s front, pulled a stool over and sat down, smiling.

    ¡°Anyway, I am very grateful for your help, if it wasn¡¯t for you, maybe we would not be in this world anymore!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking too seriously, but I have a question I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you guys, how did you get here?¡±

    This is what she is most concerned about now, after all, their vige has not seen foreigners for decades, and now they barged in all of a sudden, no matter from which, Crystal always have a feeling of unease in her heart.

    ¡°We were chased to this ce!¡±

 Chapter 614 Canâ€™t see the future

    Crystal looked at Rosemary and with a smile Tammy said, ¡°Can I call you Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The name itself is for people to call, for Rosemary it¡¯s just a term of endearment.

    ¡°Rosemary, how did you and Carina bothe here?¡± After all, this is the Ind of Death that everyone outside fears, and anyone whoes to this ind will basically be trapped by the formation she set up on the outside, with no way to get out.

    Looking at Crystal with a touch of inquisitive eyes, Rosemary slowly said, ¡°I was kidnapped here, and Carina came to this ind to save me!¡±

    ¡°Why did the other side kidnap you?¡±

    Crystal looked at her and how she didn¡¯t look like a bad person, a pretty girl like her and pregnant with a child, and really couldn¡¯t think what those people were kidnapping her for.

    After all, Crystal doesn¡¯t know much about the life of those gentry out there, so naturally she¡¯s not very clear about what those people think.

    Seeing that Rosemary wanted to say something, Crystal smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you really don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to force it, as long as I know you are not sent by those people!¡±

    Seeing her say that, Rosemary said sharply, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk about it, I just don¡¯t know how to start!¡±

    ¡°Can I see your hands?¡±

    Smiling at her, Crystal asked slowly.

    ¡°Of course!¡± Rosemary put her hand out, graciously, and put her own hand in front of hers.

    Crystal¡¯s hand was white and long, with well-defined bony fingers gently touching Rosemary¡¯s palm over and over, and her pretty face kept changing the same expression, looking at Rosemary¡¯s heart was very nervous.

    Could it be that there is something different about your own body?

    After a good while, Crystal then drew back her hand, smiled, said: ¡°I followed my grandfather when I was small to learn a little reading, because the heart is very curious, so I could not help but help you look at it.¡±

    ¡°So how did you read it?¡± Although Rosemary does not believe in fortune-telling and fortune-reading, but seeing her serious look just now, she could not help but ask.

    Maybe it¡¯s just curiosity!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I can only touch your present destiny, and I can¡¯t even see the future!¡± She just repeatedly touched it several times, but never touched it.

    Hearing her words, Rosemary raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°You mean I don¡¯t have a long life, right?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s face suddenly turned pale, Crystal hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, you misunderstood!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have tofort me, I just can¡¯t receive it for a while!¡± All people have a death, just early death andte death.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She even said she can¡¯t touch her future, doesn¡¯t that mean she has no future?

    Crystal knew that Rosemary had really misunderstood herself and sighed softly, ¡°Rosemary, you really have misunderstood! I can¡¯t touch your future not because you don¡¯t have a future, but because your future is not governed by anything!¡± Seeing her look of iprehension, she continued, ¡°Another way to put it is to say that your life is in your hands, written by you!¡±

    She has shown so many lives, she still touched this for the first time, perhaps this is what grandpa used to call the fate of heaven!

    ¡°But Rosemary, no matter what happens in the future, you have to trust your husband unconditionally, although I haven¡¯t met your husband, but your trigram shows that your fate is linked to follow his fate, and you have a lot of people around you who truly and sincerely love you, no matter what happens, they will help you deal with it withoutint! ¡±

    This is the fate she just helped her feel out,pared to Carina¡¯s fate, her fate is really do not know how many times better.

    ¡°Crystal, can you help me go find my husband and my friend? They are still on that ind and I¡¯m really worried that something might have happened to them!¡± After all, it¡¯s been three days since she let them lose contact with her, and she¡¯s really worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get excited, even if you want me to help you find someone, but you always have to let me know what happened between you guys, chances are you still don¡¯t know that since that person lured you all here, she has no intention of letting you or leaving here, and the ind here is connected to all the nearby inds, there are a lot of people living here who are ouws Those people are all just masters who recognize money but not people.¡±

    Crystal is not trying to scare Rosemary, she is telling the truth, to be sent here by the other side, it is basically certain that she is in collusion with one of the organizations here.

    After hearing her words, Rosemary¡¯s face had turned ugly to the extreme and she lifted the covers and tried to get out of bed, only to be grabbed by Crystal.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Wilson and Edmund and the others, they all came to this ind to save me, I can¡¯t stand by and watch them lose their lives because of me!¡±

    She already owes them too much, although she knows she can¡¯t do anything, even if it means dying she will die with them.

    ¡°Rosemary, listen to me! The most important thing for you to do now is to stay here and get well, you will now analyze all the ins and outs of the matter for me to hear, so that I can make a correct judgment and help you to save the person!¡±

    Crystal spoke gently to Rosemary, probably because she had no friends since she was a child, and when she first saw Rosemary, she wanted to be friends with her.

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±

    Tears slowlyfell from her eyes, and that pitiful look made even Crystal, who is also a woman, couldn¡¯t help but feel tight in her heart, and gathered her tightly in her arms and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They will be fine!¡±

    Rosemary told Crystal exactly how she was captured on the ind, how she was separated from them and how she met Carina, basically everything she could think of.

    Looking at her without the slightest reservation to herself and telling her everything, Crystal¡¯s heart warmed up, this feeling of being convinced without doubt made her very happy.

    Even though she now holds the entire human n, she knows very well in her heart that there are several people inside who are very unconvinced of her, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that her grandfather is still around, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be so well off.

    When she heard Rosemary say ¡°Shura¡±, Crystal¡¯s face sank and she asked with an ugly look on her face, ¡°Are you sure those people are really Shura¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°Wilson says there are ¡°Shura¡± people inside, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Crystal asked lightly.

 Chapter 615 Two happy veins

    ¡°Wilson said they identally overheard the conversation between Fang Ling and another man, it seems that the people on the ¡°Xiu Luo¡± side do not know about this, it seems to be a private job they took inside!¡±

    Rosemary told Crystal everything she knew in detail, hoping that she hadn¡¯t misjudged anyone and could actually help her get them out of there safely.

    After hearing what Rosemary said, Crystal smiled slightly and said, ¡°Rosemary, take a good rest, you are pregnant now, your body is a bit weak, you need to recuperate well!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant?¡±

    She looked at Crystalin disbelief. She remembered that Fred had told Marcy that it might be difficult for her to conceive again, but she never expected to have her baby again so soon.

    The hand naturally touched her abdomen, before the departure of that child in her heart left a deep shadow, perhaps the heavens are hanging down, can not bear to let her separate from the child, will again give the child back to her.

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s been almost two months, didn¡¯t you know?¡± And she thought she knew? Turns out she didn¡¯t even know she was pregnant.

    Suddenly Rosemary thought of her previous snake poisoning and asked nervously, ¡°Crystal, I ¡­ am I really pregnant?¡±

    She still can¡¯t believe that a fresh little life is quietly waking up in her belly!

    ¡°Of course it is, grandpa and I both took your pulse, grandpa said it¡¯s still two happy veins?¡±

    Crystal said while her mind was not listening to the image of the child inside her belly shed, and her small, delicate face was smiling brightly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosemary looked down at her t little belly, tears of excitement welling up in her eyes.

    ¡°Baby, did you also think Mommy was too lonely, so you brought an extra baby to Mommy¡¯s side?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes emitting a strong motherly glow, Crystal suddenly had a thought in her mind that it would be nice to find someone to have a baby too!

    Oh ¡­

    Crystal was taken aback by her own thoughts, was she so idletely that she would think of finding a man to marry.

    But ¡­

    Thinking of her grandfather¡¯s words, Crystal¡¯s whole body was like a frosted eggnt, and her whole body was not well.

    Rosemary is still in the throes of her pregnancy and doesn¡¯t notice that something is wrong with Crystal.

    After looking at the time, Crystal slowly said, ¡°Get some rest, I¡¯ll go help you see if you can run into those friends of yours now!¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and left.

    Looking at Crystal¡¯s back as she left, Rosemary prayed silently in her heart that they were safe and that Crystal would find them soon.

    Bang Bang ¡­

    The sound of gunfire kepting from the silent forest, and Nathaniel kept running towards the distance, pulling Edmund with him.

    Originally they came out to find Wilson, did not expect to juste out of the cave, was a group of ck-d people to the group surrounded, it was difficult to lead Edmund out, those people have been in pursuit behind.

    ¡°Nathaniel, why don¡¯t you go first! I¡¯ll go and distract them!¡±

    Edmund gritted his teeth as a sharp pain came from his abdomen because of the strenuous running.

    Nathaniel, while dealing with those killers behind him, said sternly to Edmund: ¡°What¡¯s all this nonsense about? If wee together, we must go back together!¡±

    If not for the fear that Edmund ran too fast will tear the wound, with these few minions, he really can not see!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°You say how these people are like cowries, how can¡¯t you shake them off?¡±

    Looking at the ck man who kept chasing after him, Nathaniel was annoyed.

    ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this, I see we can¡¯t keep going around in circles with them in this wood!¡±

    If it were not for their own injuries, where would they be so stifled by the fact that they would y like this.

    The two men didn¡¯t know how long they had been running, but suddenly there was the sound of rapid gunfire in their ears. Nathaniel and Edmund stopped and turned their heads to see Wilson quickly put several of the men chasing them to the ground as fast as he could.

    ¡°You guys are okay!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, it¡¯s just that Edmund¡¯s wound hasn¡¯t healed yet, and now that he¡¯s run so far, the wound must have cracked.¡±

    Seeing that it was Wilson, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief, at least for the moment they could breathe a sigh of relief.

    Looking behind him empty, his face changed slightly and he said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you found Rosemary yet?¡±

    Wilson shook his head and suddenly said, ¡°I ran into a few people before, they seemed to be intentionally leading me away, I chased them around the forest, they seemed to want to lead me deeper into the forest, when I noticed, I didn¡¯t go after them, when the other side saw that I was aware, they started to kill me. ¡±

    Edmund will help be a side of the tree to sit down, Wilson will be encountered by himself to tell the story, let everyonee together for reference.

    ¡°It seems that Fang Ling¡¯s purpose is not as simple as we thought, as far as I know, the Ind of Death is inside the forest, and I heard from the people who managed to escape from it before, it¡¯s like a formation was set up there, no matter how you go, you can¡¯t get out, and there are many traps.¡±

    Nathaniel said, his face is also very hard to see, they do not have many weapons on hand, if there are enough weapons, they do not mind to break into the ind to see that the legendary ind of death is not really as terrible as the legend.

    ¡°What I¡¯m worried about now is whether Rosemary has been taken into the ind of death!¡± This is what Wilson is most worried about right now, thinking that it has been three days without any news of Rosemary, the bottom of his heart is like being stuck by a million needles.

    Edmund tore off a piece of cloth from his shirt to re-bandage his wounds, and said to them: ¡°Now can not care so much, even if the front is the sea of fire and sword we have to break through, if Rosemary really broke into there, then the consequences are unimaginable!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was injured and dyed so much, perhaps he would have found someone by now.

    ¡°Is your body holding up?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at him, just pulling him to run, but he clearly felt the tremblinging from his body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t die yet!¡±

    He hadn¡¯t even gotten Rosemary out yet, so how could he fall so easily.

    Patting his shoulder, Wilson spoke, ¡°If you can¡¯t hold out, you have to say, since we came together, we must go back together!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t even had your and Rosemary¡¯s wedding drink yet, so how could I possibly let anything happen to myself?¡±

 Chapter 616 Come together and walk together

    ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±

    Heidi, who was standing in front of the window, tightened her waist and naturally copsed her body into Fred¡¯s arms, with a fewzy tones.

    ¡°There is nothing inside thepany today, so I came back early, how about it, the little one did not toss you!¡±

    Fred hugged Heidi and buried his head in her hair, smelling the fresh scent that belonged to her and enjoying it.

    Suddenly, Heidi picked up to the window on the rocking chair, hand gently stroking her Serena¡¯s belly, a happy face said: ¡°Little one, you in the belly to be obedient, nothing always bully my wife, or when youe out I can not forgive you!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, the child, probably sensing what Fred had said, kicked Heidi hard on the lower left side of her stomach, as if in protest of what Fred had just said.

    Seeing Fred¡¯s interaction with the child, Heidi¡¯s nose was sore and she held back the tears that were about to fall and said with a smile, ¡°How can you be a father and talk about your child like that, be careful that he will ignore you when he is born!¡±

    ¡°He dares!¡±

    If hees out and dares to be naughty, let¡¯s see how he teaches her a good lesson then.

    Looking at Fred¡¯s childlike personality, Heidi smiled, if only they could stay like this!

    ¡°Fred, you haven¡¯t taken me out for a walk in a long time, now will you go out with me and the kids for a walk outside?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who neglected you and the kids, I¡¯ll try to make more time for you and the kids in the future, okay?¡±

    For Heidi, Fred¡¯s heart is very guilty, have been back for almost three months, has been left her inside the vi, did not spend much time with her and the children!

    But on one side is the grandfather who raised him, and on the other is the woman he has loved all his life, and no matter which side, he doesn¡¯t want them to suffer any harm.

    For so long, Heidi has been very understanding of his difficulties, and he is indeed busy this period of time is busy, if you can choose, he would really prefer to just ordinary ordinary people, every day after work on time back home to eat dinner can hold her and the children¡¯s hands to go outside, how happy that should be!

    Fred took a coat for Heidi and draped it over her body, taking her hand and walking toward the garage.

    As the driver approached with the car keys, Heidi took Fred¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Don¡¯t drive, let¡¯s just walk around, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, all ording to you!¡±

    With those words, Fred said to the driver, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and rest first?¡±

    Heidi took her arm and walked slowly along the street, looking at the roadside with a bitterness in her heart.

    ¡°Fred, is Grandpa feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Well, grandfather¡¯s face has been much better in the past two days than before, and I n to mention our marriage to his old man when his condition is more stable!¡± If it weren¡¯t for the sudden economic crisis inside thepany and grandpa¡¯s heart attack hospitalization, he would have dragged her to the auditorium to get married.

    Thinking about marriage, Fred suddenly stopped and looked at Heidi with deep affection and said, ¡°Heidi, let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow and get our marriage license first!¡± He always had a feeling of uneasiness, probably because they had not yet received the license andcked a sense of security in his heart.

    Looking at Fred with a serious look, Heidi smiled slightly and said, ¡°Are you still afraid that I will run away?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, sooner orter we are going to get a license, besides I just want to keep you firmly tied to me now, otherwise I will feel very uneasy in my heart!¡±

    ¡°I have no opinion on when to get a license, but I think after all, grandpa is your only rtive in this world, don¡¯t you really want to wait for grandpa¡¯s condition to stabilize some, and with his blessing we¡¯ll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau together to get a license?¡±

    In fact, her heart wants it more than he does, only she knows that if she doesn¡¯t get his grandfather¡¯s blessing, even if they get married, they won¡¯t be happy.

    Fred looked at Heidi¡¯s clear eyes, thought about it, and said, ¡°Okay then! I¡¯ll talk to Grandpa about our marriage as soon as possible, so she can settle down as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Leaning against Fred¡¯s body, feeling his heartbeat, Heidi wished that time could be fixed right now.

    *****

    Crystal barked a few words to her grandfather, changed into a set of light green dresses, her dark hair tied up casually, picked up a satchel across her body, andpletely dressed like a girl next door.

    When the preparation was finished, it was time to head outside the vige.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, take Edmund first!¡±

    With a bang, a shot hit Nathaniel¡¯s leg, and the whole man fell to one knee with a thud.

    ¡°DAMN, Fang Ling the bitch, don¡¯t let this young master leave here, or you will definitely be killed by a thousand cuts!¡±

    Taking a look at the wound on his calf, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but burst out.

    Seeing that Nathaniel was wounded, Wilson kept fighting with his opponent whileing around to his side and asked, ¡°How is it? Can you still walk?¡±

    ¡°Just a little injury!¡±

    Rising from the ground, Nathaniel quickly joined the fight.

    Looking at more and more people, Wilson¡¯s good-looking eyebrows frowned closer and closer, if this continues, they will definitely die.

    ¡°Nathaniel, you and Edmund leave first, I¡¯ll cover you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going! Didn¡¯t we say we¡¯de together and go together?¡±

    He knew very well that if they did go, with Wilson¡¯s strength alone, it would have been even more impossible to escape under their noses.

    If they have enough weapons then there is still a chance, but they now have few bullets on hand, but the other side is getting more and more people, this time is ruthlessly trying to finish them off.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t leave, none of us will really be able to leave!¡±

    Wilson shouted at Nathaniel.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell, only to hear the other side shouted, ¡°You do not fight, none of you can leave, I advise you to obediently head surrender, perhaps you can still be released a way to live!¡±

    ¡°No vote!¡±

    Nathaniel hiding behind the tree said viciously, looking at the gun inside only a few rounds of ammunition left, in a look at the road ahead, only to see less than two hundred meters ahead of the opposite side of arge green branches, the mind suddenly shed an idea, said to Wilson: ter I shouted one, two, three, the three of us will run to that inside, perhaps can I¡¯m not going to be able to get away from their pursuit!¡±

    Wilson looked at the woods not far ahead, and then looked at Edmund, nodded to each other and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal! If in case we get separated, we¡¯ll sit on the mark with what we said before!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    The words fell, three people at the same time from behind the tree rolled out, a fierce burst of strafing at the back of the people, and soon heard a non-stop groan from the other side.

 Chapter 617 Itâ€™s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge

    ¡°Go ¡­¡±

    Wilson shouted at them and the three of them ran towards the woods ahead.

    ¡°Boss, this is the forbidden ce of the Vige of Light, should we continue to chase it?¡±

    One of the men in ck asked the man in the lead.

    After all, this is the ind of death, which is full of dangerous organs, one is not careful life will be difficult to save.

    The leading man stared in the direction of the three went in, the corners of his lips hooked up a cold smile, perhaps they still do not know, after today, the world will no longer exist in the ind of death, only the arrival of death.

    ¡°The young master has exined that we must see people in life and bodies in death!¡±

    With amand from the leader, soon a dozen or two dozen men in ck rushed inside.

    ¡°What about it? They¡¯reing after us?¡±

    Wilson looked at the gun in his hand still had only one round left, and then look around this, the only way for today is for him to go out and draw the other side away, which can guarantee the safety of the two of them.

    ¡°When I lure them away, you guys hurry up and leave, I¡¯ll meet up with youter!¡±

    ¡°Not avable at ¡­¡±

    Before they could finish, Wilson had already taken his gun and fired a sharp shot at the other side, and soon those people were drawn to him.

    Only Wilson¡¯s hands have no bullets, to let so many people, even if you run, but also may not run through the others.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Just as everyone had their guns raised and ready to aim at Wilson¡¯s shot, a sudden burst of rain arrows mmed down hard on them.

    ¡°Go ¡­¡±

    Crystal yanked Wilson as hard as she could and was soon at Nathaniel¡¯s side.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Wilson looked at the woman in green in front of him, his whole body tensed up and looked at her with a defensive face.

    The words fell, Nathaniel and Edmund¡¯s eyes also shed on the girl in front of them, looking at her dress is different from theirs, in association with just her agile and dexterous body, they can quickly conclude that this girl is not simple.

    ¡°Why are you all looking at me like that?¡±

    Being stared at by three big men like this, Crystal felt ufortable all over. Although she often works with those fierce men for the tribe, but the aura of those men is simply much inferiorpared to these three men.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The three men asked again in one voice.

    Looking at their expression, Crystal was helplessly rolled her eyes, really do not know which root of their scripture is not right to save them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to you who I am, all you need to know is that I saved you just now, and you should thank me properly now!¡±

    ¡°On what basis?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at the girl in front of him and spoke with an angry face.

    A milquetoast little girl, how dare she speak to them like this, is simply a big talk.

    ¡°On what basis, just because I just saved you, should you have thanked me properly?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t ask you to save, you¡¯re the one who wants to meddle!¡±

    Looking coldly at Crystal, Nathaniel said with great displeasure.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Really good intentions are not rewarded, if I had known I would not have saved you!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Crystal red at Nathaniel, not just a little handsome? There is a need to be so dead to name and live to suffer?

    The eyes inadvertently nced at Nathaniel¡¯s injured calf, Crystal¡¯s mouth hooked up a smile of breathtaking beauty, lifted her jade foot and viciously leaped a foot.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The pig-like screams resounded throughout the woods, while Crystal stood aside as if nothing had happened.

    Wilson took a look, touched his eyebrows lightly, and said, ¡°Thisdy, this friend of mine is just trying to figure out who you are, so why do you have toy such a heavy hand?¡±

    Turning her head to look at Wilson, Crystal smiled and said, ¡°I just want to tell him to learn a minimum of respect for girls!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel are you okay!¡±

    Edmund rushed forward to help Nathaniel up and was very worried.

    ¡°Woman I tell you, either you get me killed today or when I get out, I Nathaniel will avenge that kick!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re Nathaniel?¡±

    Suddenly Crystal walked up to Nathaniel and asked with a very serious face.

    When he didn¡¯t say anything, Crystal turned to Wilson again and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re Wilson and Edmund, right?¡±

    ¡°You know us?¡±

    A puzzled look at her, Wilson¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.

    Looking at their expressions, Crystal knew that they were the people he was looking for. It really didn¡¯t ur to her that she could find them so quickly after stepping through the iron shoes.

    ¡°I was called by Rosemary toe and just you guys, I really didn¡¯t think you were Rosemary¡¯s friends.¡±

    Crystal was very happy, at first she was worried that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of that forest, but she didn¡¯t expect them to be as weak as she thought.

    ¡°Where is Rosemary?¡±

    Hearing that it was Rosemary who called, Wilson was very excited and grabbed Crystal¡¯s arm with great urgency.

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s scary face, Crystal said with displeasure, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s nervous! Can you tell me where Rosemary is now?¡±

    Rubbing his arm, which was red from Wilson¡¯s scratch, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine! All we have to think about now should be how to get rid of those pesky mosquitoes.¡±

    The three men coincidentally looked not far from another group of ck-d people, their faces sunk, it seems that they really have to back to the water.

    But knowing that Rosemary is okay, they are relieved, originally the most worried is also Rosemary¡¯s safety.

    ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll hold them off!¡±

    ¡°How do youe, you take good care of yourself first!¡± She didn¡¯t want to have to find someone to carry him backter, how troublesome that would be.

    Besides, she¡¯s always been someone who doesn¡¯t like too much trouble.

    After Crystal a reminder, Edmund only found that Wilson¡¯s body was shot twice, look at the wound above, it seems to have been shot for some time.

    Crystal looked at the men in ck who were about toe after her and took out three orbs from inside her backpack, and before they could ask for rification, they only heard a boom and smoke erupted in front of them.

    While the smoke was dense, Crystal hurriedly led them to a safe ce and said to them, ¡°You guys rest here first, I¡¯ll go and take care of those people.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Miss!¡±

    Suddenly, Crystal stopped in her tracks, turned to look at them, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°My name is Crystal, not Miss!¡±

    The words fell and left in a very angry manner.

    ¡°You guys are really brave to even dare to break into the forbidden ce of our Vige of Light, didn¡¯t your Lance say that you are not allowed to enter the Vige of Light at will?¡±

 Chapter 618 Is this how you want to meet Rosemary?

    The leader of the man saw a masked girl, said with a disdainful face: ¡°What vige of light? Even if it is the Jade Emperor¡¯s territory, we still break in, but if you follow my brother, perhaps I will consider letting you go, after all, you follow my brother, is my woman!¡±

    The words fell, the leading manughed out loud, his eyes emitting a lustful glow as he surveyed Crystal¡¯s chest, making one feel disgusted at first nce.

    Crystal didn¡¯t expect Spike¡¯s people to talk to her like this, it seems that Spike is ready to cancel the cooperation with her, it seems that the identity of these people in front of her is not ordinary ah!

    I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m doing the right or wrong thing this time!

    With a faint smile, he said, ¡°Since you guys insist oning in to die, there¡¯s nothing I can do about it!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s not certain who will die first?¡±

    With these words, the leading man raised his gun and aimed it at Crystal, and before he could fire, Crystal had already dashed and disappeared in front of them.

    Wilson saw Crystal return with a somewhat pale face and went up to her and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, they¡¯re breaking in!¡±

    The words fell, took out a pistol from his body to Wilson, said: ¡°Take it,ter you follow me closely, or ident can not say that I caused!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Edmund, you hold Nathaniel, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Crystal led them carefully all the way to the vige. At first, there was non-stop gunfire from behind, but by now they didn¡¯t hear it.

    Three people looked at Crystal walking in front, serious sh of doubt, look at her age is not very big, but did not expect to have two skills.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, do we really have to follow this woman all the time? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she is lying to us?¡±

    After all, they are all in the mob and are the first to be wary of strangers.

    Wilson would not know Nathaniel¡¯s meaning, but they are now almost all wounded, and this is the territory of the Ind of Death, they simply have no other choice at this moment, just follow her!

    Most of all, she said Rosemary was inside her vige, and no matter if there was a trap or a conspiracy ahead, he had to go and see it.

    ¡°Since she said Rosemary told her toe to us, I¡¯m sure she wouldn¡¯t lie to us!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I also believe she won¡¯t lie to us!¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, Crystal¡¯srk-like voice was heard.

    ¡°Fortunately, there are two more eyes in here that are better, otherwise I would really be wronged!¡±

    It¡¯s a rare time when youe out of the goodness of your heart to find someone and you¡¯re told that there¡¯s a plot, and as far as they¡¯re concerned, she really can¡¯t think of any interest in them that she can chart.

    In addition to a good-looking face, really do not see what is worth her shot!

    ¡°I call this defense, who knows if you were sent by that woman Fang Ling!¡± As soon as Fang Ling was mentioned, Nathaniel hated her with a passion, and when he left here, he would definitely dig up the ground to find her out.

    Crystal suddenly stopped in her tracks, and with a twinkle in her eye, she looked at Nathaniel and said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, then you can leave on your own, anyway, I brought them both to Rosemary¡¯s face toplete what he did to get rid of me, and I didn¡¯t break my trust! I really don¡¯t understand how Rosemary can have a friend with such bad eyesight, who can¡¯t even distinguish between right and wrong, and evenpare her with that bad woman, it really pisses him off.

    ¡°Miss Crystal, this friend of mine is just worried, he doesn¡¯t mean to denigrate you!¡± Edmund¡¯s gentle voice rang out, causing Crystal to look twice at this gentle, jade-like man.

    Nathaniel was about to speak when he was interrupted by Edmund and swallowed those words back hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take that as a few dog barks!¡±

    Just as the words left his mouth, Nathaniel was heard to yell, ¡°Hey, who are you calling a dog?¡±

    ¡°Whoever is screaming is the one!¡±

    After saying that, Crystal didn¡¯t care how hard Nathaniel¡¯s face looked, she smiled and walked towards the vige entrance.

    Wilson¡¯s eyes kept looking around, only then found that they did not know when they hade out of the dense woods, and now came into view is arge lush bamboo forest, and then a little further into see a lot of rice as well as some vegetables and fruits.

    Along the way, Wilson three people are those inside the vige with strange eyes look at them, that eyes are not friendly, there is a dike gaze.

    ¡°You do not care, they live here from birth, and we inside the vige has never set foot out of here, so the people outside Kevin less and less unkind!¡±

    Crystal walked ahead, looking at the nsmen who were farming, and exined with a smile.

    ¡°Crystal, are you guys living in seclusion?¡±

    The attentive Edmund has already found that the people here are dressed differently from the outside, and is very curious to ask.

    Shaking her head, Crystal looked at Edmund and said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve been here since I was born!¡±

    Looking at her, Edmund¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but float a shadow, a year has passed, and I wonder how that little girl is doing now.

    ¡°Well, you guys sit here for a while, I¡¯ll go get someone to help you treat your wounds first, and get you some food!¡±

    Thinking that they must be hungry after so many days in the forest, they were about to leave when they heard Wilson call her back.

    ¡°Susan, we¡¯re fine, but take us to see Rosemary first? ¡±

    What I want to see most now is Rosemary, so many days apart, I do not know how she is doing!

    Crystal turned to look at them, her eyebrows lightly touching, and said, ¡°Is this how you want Rosemary to see you?¡±

    Pointing to the wounds on their bodies where the blood stains had congealed, he raised his eyebrows and said.

    After Crystal reminded him, Wilson then felt the pain from the wound.

    The three men coincidentally lowered their heads to look at their own injuries, on the way they were thinking of ways to avoid those people, in have forgotten the pain.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Susan!¡±

    ¡°Then you guys do it first, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    After a while, Crystal pulled in a white-haired old man and said poutingly while pulling, ¡°Grandpa, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Oops, you girl don¡¯t pull, grandpa will go by himself!¡±

    Rocky was pulled and tugged by his granddaughter and finally arrived in the living room.

    ¡°They are the people Rosemary is looking for, you help them with their wounds first, I¡¯ll go find Rosemary!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Girl, aren¡¯t you going to help along¡±?¡±

    Looking at his granddaughter who was about to leave, Rocky hurriedly called out to her.

    Crystal turned her head to look at them, and a blush could not help but rise to her face, saying, ¡°Grandpa, they are all men, it¡¯s better for you to do it yourself!¡±

 Chapter 619 As long as youâ€™re okay, weâ€™re okay!

    ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re back, I heard them say Wilson and the others are back are they?¡±

    Crystal had juste out when she saw Rosemary hurrying out of the room.

    The information is really well-informed, originally wanted to tease her, it seems that no need to say, someone has already informed her before she did.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine, just a little wounded, grandpa is there now helping them with medicine, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Now her heart doesn¡¯t really know how to express her gratitude to her except to say thank you.

    ¡°Your injury is basically no big deal, rest well for a while and you¡¯ll be fine,ter I¡¯ll have Crystal help you find some herbs for you to float on!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, old man!¡±

    Edmund put his clothes back on and smiled at Rocky.

    ¡°You help him first!¡±

    Rocky was about to help Wilson look when he heard him look over towards Nathaniel.

    Faintly, he nodded and began to help Nathaniel examine the wound on his foot.

    When seeing Nathaniel¡¯s bloody wounds, Rocky couldn¡¯t help but look at him more than twice, a trace of doubt shed through his heart, and if it was a normal person, I¡¯m afraid he would have been sitting on the ground holding his legs and wailing loudly.

    But he stiffened up and didn¡¯t say a word, silently watching Rocky as he tended to his wounds.

    Beads of sweat as big as yellow beans kept falling, from the beginning to the end but not a single pit, which is how much patience is needed.

    ¡°Call out if you want to!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still hold it!¡±

    Nathaniel clenched his teeth and gripped his chair with both hands, and after about half an hour, he heard Rocky say, ¡°There!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you look at it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Wilson slowly removed his shirt and saw that he had been shot in the left shoulder. Rocky looked at the wound and said, ¡°You are so lucky, if you were a little further forward, even Hua Tuo in the world would not be able to do anything!¡±

    Edmund went up and looked at Wilson¡¯s wounds, his brow furrowed lightly, not expecting him to be so badly wounded they did not know.

    ¡°But I can¡¯t do it alone, I¡¯ll go get Crystal to help me!¡±

    ¡°Old man, I can help you!¡±

    Rocky looked at Edmund and said, ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, too?¡±

    ¡°I used to study medical nursing care, I still know a little bit about some simple ones!¡±

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Edmund saw that the old man¡¯s medical skills were also good, so he did not reveal his identity as a doctor.

    ¡°You bear with it, it may be very painful because the n¡¯s anesthetic just ran out, you bear with it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can do it!¡±

    If the bullets are not removed from his body as soon as possible, he will definitely bleed out and die if the dy continues.

    ¡°Wilson, where are you hurt?¡±

    Rosemary had just walked to the door when she saw Rocky with a scalpel preparing to remove the bullet.

    Hearing a familiar voice, Wilson looked up and saw Rosemary hade to him at some point, looking at himself with tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a small injury, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary standing intact in front of her, the heart that had been worried for days could finally be put to rest.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about what¡¯s going onter, let¡¯s take care of the wound first!¡±

    Edmund, who was standing by, smiled when he saw that Rosemary was okay.

    Rosemary then realized that not only Wilson was injured, even Nathaniel and Edmund were injured, thinking that they are all because of themselves to be like this, tears fell more fierce.

    Seeing Rosemary crying so sadly, Wilson stood up heartily and held her tightly in his arms, saying heartily, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, aren¡¯t we all standing here nicely?¡±

    It¡¯s okay not to say, once Rosemary¡¯s tears are like pearls on a broken thread.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry, we all just have a little injury, nothing serious!¡±

    Nathaniel, who was sitting on the side, looked at Rosemary, who kept crying, andforted her heartily.

    ¡°Girl, if you keep on crying, it¡¯s really going to kill someone!¡±

    Standing aside Rocky? frowned and said without good grace. ,

    This person stood in front of her properly, did not die, to cry so sad?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Rosemary then realized that she was still lying in Wilson¡¯s arms, and it was no wonder Grandpa Rocky was angry.

    Reaching out his hand to gently wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes, he said in a soft voice: ¡°Go out and wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll be right out!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, youe with me to help them organize their rooms!¡±

    If Crystal doesn¡¯t take Rosemary away, her grandfather will definitely order her to be evicted.

    Seeing that Crystal kept pulling herself outside, Rosemary gave Wilson a deep look before obediently following Crystal away.

    Nathaniel, who was sitting on the side, watched Rosemary¡¯s leaving figure with a bitter smile at the corner of his mouth.

    It turned out that the man was so ingrained in her mind that her eyes had not left Wilson¡¯s body since she came in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get started!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Seeing that they had left, Edmund said to Carry.

    ¡°Crystal, why are you dragging me out in such a hurry, I haven¡¯t even had a chance to ask about Edmund and Nathaniel¡¯s injuries yet?¡±

    As soon as they came out, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butin to Crystal that she had just been so worried about Wilson¡¯s injuries that she hadn¡¯t even had time to ask how they were doing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With Grandpa around, they¡¯ll be fine! The most important thing for me now is to go and help them prepare meals, look at them, I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t had a full meal for many days!¡±

    After Crystal reminded her, Rosemary remembered that they had been in the forest for so many days and hadn¡¯t had a proper meal.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go sit together!¡±

    With that said, the two walked together towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Well, these days you will be in my ce for a few days of recuperation, must not be in strenuous exercise!¡±

    Rocky admonished them as he gathered his things.

    ¡°Thank you, old man, how may I address you?¡±

    Wilson slowly put his own clothes on, stood up and looked at Rocky and asked politely.

    ¡°If you guys don¡¯t mind, just follow them and call me Grandpa Rocky!¡±

    Their vige has not been so lively for years, it seems that the vige is not destined to be peaceful in the next few days.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of Rosemary these past few days, if there¡¯s anything we can do to help, just ask!¡±

    ¡°There is a destiny to meet naturally, we have not had outsiders in this vige for more than twenty years!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s all providential!

    Putting things away, Rocky turned to them and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys rest here for a while while I go see if your rooms are packed?¡±

    Waiting for a Rocky to leave for a while, they soon saw a familiar figure appear in front of them.

 Chapter 620 because sheâ€™s pregnant

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    Carina had just walked in when she saw Wilson¡¯s body exuding a strong sense of coldness, his dark eyes staring straight at her.

    Nathaniel has not met Carina and does not know Carina¡¯s identity.

    Seeing the hostility radiating from Wilson, Carina knows that they already know that she tricked Rosemary intoing aboard.

    ¡°I meant no harm, Rosemary asked me toe and show you to your rooms to rest!¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    In his eyes, Carina¡¯s credibility has long since gone negative zero!

    Carina knows that Wilson holds a grudge against her for hurting Rosemary back then. She doesn¡¯t me him, and she¡¯s even d that Wilson saved Rosemary¡¯s life, otherwise her sins would have been even deeper.

    ¡°I know you have animosity towards me, but please believe me, I really want to help Rosemary this time, the previous things no matter who is right or wrong, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, what is important now is to take Rosemary away from here because she is pregnant!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson stepped forward and sped Carina¡¯s jaw tightly, not believing what she said at all.

    Carina felt as if her jaw was about to be crushed by him, and it was clear from Wilson¡¯s eyes that she simply didn¡¯t believe what she was saying.

    ¡°Wilson, what are you doing?¡±

    Rosemary, who was cooking in the kitchen, heard Crystal tell Carina toe and tell them to take a break, and worried that they might do something bad to Carina.

    Seeing Rosemarying, Wilson pushes hard and Carina¡¯s whole body falls to the ground.

    ¡°Carina ¡­¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly rushed to Carina¡¯s front, helped her up, and looked at her with a concerned face to see if she was injured anywhere, if she hade a stepter, she really didn¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Seeing that she was really okay, Rosemary then turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Wilson, how could you do this to Carina?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you should not be fooled by her appearance, when if I had not felt in time, you almost ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I don¡¯t care what Carina did to me before, it¡¯s over now and it¡¯s even! If Carina hadn¡¯t appeared in time to save me this time, how could I still be standing in front of you guys!¡±

    Pulling Carina, Rosemary briefly told them what had happened to her earlier. If she didn¡¯t want them to misunderstand Carina, she would have hated not to remember that day for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Rosemary, stop it! I owe you for all of this!¡±

    Carina knew it was a nightmare in Rosemary¡¯s mind, and she didn¡¯t want her to rip open that scar because of herself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t owe me, and if you hadn¡¯t been used by others in the first ce, things wouldn¡¯t be like they are today!¡±

    Wilson, looking at them like this, knew that what he said, Rosemary would not listen to, as long as she would not do anything to hurt Rosemary, then he could look at her face and not pursue.

    ¡°Well, now that things have been exined, it¡¯s all right!¡±

    Edmund stepped up at the right time and rounded on them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if Crystal¡¯s meal is ready, you show them to their rooms!¡±

    Carina knew they all didn¡¯t want to see her and left with good sense.

    Seeing her leave, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said with great concern, ¡°Rosemary, Carina is not as innocent as you think, don¡¯t trust her too much!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I didn¡¯t mean to speak for Carina in half of what I just said, I was telling the truth, I know you guys are worried about me, but you really have to believe me, Carina really didn¡¯t mean to hurt me!

    ¡±

    If Carina had had bad thoughts about her before, but now Carina definitely did not, she could clearly feel that she had always been with her with a penitent heart.

    Although she did not know what she had done to her in the first ce, but when Fang Ling showed her that video, her heart was nothing but hate, self-me, and nothing else.

    ¡°As long as she doesn¡¯t do anything to you, I can pretend that nothing has happened!¡±

    It was the biggest concession he had ever made to her, and Wilson¡¯s heart ached at the grateful look in Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    She was always so simple and kind, but hopefully Carina will not ruin her image in Rosemary¡¯s heart with her own hands.

    Rosemary, knowing that this was the biggest concession Wilson had ever made, nodded and said to them, ¡°Let me show you to your room!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, these people you saved are not simple people, you now offended Spike to save them, that guy is not a master to be messed with, have you thought of a way to deal with it?¡±

    Inside the room, Rocky sat at his desk and looked at Crystal, who had been busy, and asked.

    Stopping what she was doing, Crystal went to her grandfather¡¯s side and sat down, leaned her little head on his shoulder and said lightly, ¡°What¡¯sing will alwayse, in a few days you will take the n out of here and go to the ce I found before, okay?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Looking at his granddaughter, Rocky asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about me, I secretly touched their palms yesterday, as long as I follow them, I will definitely be able to get through this safely, and when I get out of this safely, Crystal will go to you!¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±

    Rocky asked with some disbelief.

    ¡°Since when did Grandpa have so little faith in Crystal!¡±

    Crystal raised her eyebrows and looked at her own grandfather, who had always been the best in his mind.

    ¡°Grandpa doesn¡¯t disbelieve you, grandpa is heartbroken, originally a girl of your age should be carefree, but grandpa has made you carry the mission of the whole family!¡±

    Shaking her head, Crystal sucked her nose and said, ¡°Crystal does not feel bitter, although Crystal does not know why you must everyone hermitage in this kind of ce, but Crystal knows that you must by your reasons, as long as you are well, Crystal will not feel tired!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa made modifications to this ne, you wear it around your neck, remember no matter what time, never let this ne leave your body, understand?¡±

    Rocky took out a pigeon-egg ne from a wooden box and handed it to Crystal, gave her a few instructions and let her go.

    After sorting herself out, Crystal soon had her old gracious and calm smile back on her face, having learned how to protect herself so many years ago.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she didn¡¯t know her grandfather¡¯s intentions, she was convinced that he was doing it all for her own good.

 Chapter 621 not hard enough lately

    C City The Grant family

    ¡°Did you find Rosemary and Wilson?¡±

    Marian was standing in the corridor of the hospital when she saw her husband appear in front of her with his cell phone and hurried up to ask.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re not kids anymore, they¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Darren put the phone inside his pocket and took Marian in his arms as soon as he could and saidfortingly.

    ¡°Yes Godmother, big brother is no longer a child, there may be something dyed!¡±

    Lulu stood by and whisperedforting words.

    ¡°How can I not be worried! Wilson just said he was going abroad and then he didn¡¯t hear from me, and then Rosemary disappeared and Grandma is in the hospital, so how could I not be worried?¡±

    Marian at this moment haspletely lost the strong woman¡¯s posture, only a mother¡¯s concern for the children, and the daughter-inw¡¯s concern for her mother-inw.

    ¡°Well, you stay here with mom, I¡¯m going to try to contact Wilson to see if there¡¯s any news about them.¡± Darren turned to Lulu and said, ¡°Lulu, you stay here with your godmother, I¡¯ll have someone else help with thepany for now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Godfather, I will take good care of Godmother!¡±

    Nodding at her, Darren then turned to leave.

    ¡°Godmother, let me help you to sit aside first!¡±

    ¡°Lulu, it¡¯s a good thing I have you with me, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t even have someone to talk to!¡±

    Sitting on a bench in the hallway, Marian took Lulu¡¯s hand and said.

    Smiling faintly at Marian, she said, ¡°Do you still need to be so polite with me, Godmother?¡±

    Patting her hand, Marian¡¯s gaze fell on the lights above the operating room across the room.

    Seeing Marian¡¯s worried look, Lulu¡¯s eyes shed with a ruthless light, which quickly flickered away.

    ******

    After dinner, Rosemary walks into the room with the herbs Crystal gave her and sees Wilson sitting at the table talking to Edmund about something.

    Wilson and Edmund heard a loud noise and looked up in unison to see Rosemary standing in the doorway, looking at them.

    ¡°Am I interrupting something?¡±

    Seeing that they had stopped talking in anticipation of their arrival, Rosemary suddenly felt as if she hade at the wrong time.

    ¡°No, I just finished eating and Wilson had a casual chat!¡± Edmund stood up, his eyes fell on the herbs in her hands, and said with a faint smile, ¡°Then you can help Wilson change his medicine first! I suddenly still have something to ask Grandpa Rocky for advice, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    Seeing Edmund about to leave, Rosemary hurried to her front and asked, ¡°Edmund, are you feeling better?¡±

    She wanted to ask about it during the meal, but because of all the people around, she didn¡¯t ask.

    ncing at Wilson, Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Are you scared silly, have you forgotten that Edmund is a doctor himself?¡±

    ¡°I know, but I heard Crystal say that you¡¯re all hurt badly and I¡¯m really worried!¡± It was especially hard to watch them all pretend to be fine in front of her.

    Because she knew in her heart that they just didn¡¯t want to upset her.

    ¡°Is it true that if I say I¡¯m badly hurt, you¡¯lle over and take care of me?¡±

    Looking at her, Edmund asked with a slight hook of his mouth and a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Wilson waved his big palm and possessively took Rosemary into his arms, dominating him.

    Shrugging at Rosemary, he said, ¡°Look, the whole room smells like acid, do you think I¡¯ll heal faster in this environment?¡±

    It¡¯s not bad if you don¡¯t die!

    With that, Edmund left with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Why are you standing up, you still have ¡­ it on you¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Before Rosemary could finish her sentence, her lips were blocked. God knows how much he missed the taste of her in the past few days, Wilson¡¯s gentle and dominant kiss, turning all the thoughts of the past few days into a silent kiss ¡­

    Feeling Wilson¡¯s affection, Rosemary involuntarily met up and took the initiative to deepen the kiss.

    Until the kiss Rosemary almost breathless, Wilson this Olivia reluctantly let go of her, looking at her face full of red little face, the corners of the lips hooked up a smile, can not help but again in her lips a few pecks.

    ¡°Looks like I haven¡¯t been working hard enoughtely!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face, which was already red and dripping with blood, was even redder now when he said that.

    ¡°All wounded, still immodest!¡± ring at him, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but pout.

    ¡°Is this wife¡¯s way of using my husband of not satisfying you properly all this time?¡± Without waiting for Rosemary to say anything, Wilson added, ¡°When we get back, I promise to satisfy you a hundred times until you beg for mercy!¡±

    The body trembled slightly, originally because he just teased her body had a reaction, and now he said so, the body is very indisputable want.

    Feeling her wrong, Wilson¡¯s evil mouth is full of smiles, her wife is really too cute, every time a gentle tease, it can make people¡¯s whole body nerves tighten up.

    ¡°Honey, do you know how beautiful you look like this?¡±

    ¡°If you keep doing that, I¡¯m going to get Grandpa Rocky to medicate you!¡±

    With that, Rosemary pretended to head for the door.

    Wilson hurriedly pulled her back, all married for so long, he was still so sensitive to those things.

    ¡°Grandpa Rocky is a handful of years old, if you identally bleed your husband¡¯s wound, won¡¯t you have to wait a few more days?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, was this man really the Wilson she knew? Or do men be so shameless once they think about that kind of thing?

    ¡°Well, no more teasing you! Your husband I don¡¯t have that energy even if I want to now, we have to find a way to get out of here in a hurry!¡±

    The most important thing right now is to hurry up and get out of here, or those people will definitely kill the people here.

    ¡°Yes! When I first came out I only told Mom toe out to y for two days, now it¡¯s been five days, the people at home must be worried sick!¡±

    The thought of the people inside the family because they are each anxious to die, her heart is very difficult to bear.

    Wilson knew she was taking these things on herself again and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and gently scrape the tip of her nose a few times, saying, ¡°Fool, this matter is not your fault, don¡¯t me yourself!¡± If you really want to me it, you should me him.

    ¡°No matter what this whole thing started because of me, and now not only have you been involved, but also Nathaniel and Edmund, I just hope to God now that we get out of here in peace Abby.¡± Let it all end right here and now.

    Wilson looked at the person in his arms, it was heartbreaking, did she not know that even if they did not do anything to each other Ling in the first ce, the woman would be the same to find her trouble.

 Chapter 622 Evil punishment Nathaniel

    Nathaniel because the foot injury is more serious, Rocky especially stressed that he should not walk freely, plus they are not yetpletely out of danger, can only obediently obey, lying in bed.

    ¡°Egomaniac, I¡¯m here to change your medicine!¡±

    As soon as Crystal walked in, she turned to Nathaniel, who was lying on the bed.

    The grandfather is also really, every day let her not so close to the man, but also let here to change medicine with him, and not worried about their granddaughter was eaten by others.

    ¡°You walk in all white like this, people who don¡¯t know will think a female ghost floated in from somewhere?¡±

    Today Crystal changed into their clothes here, or as before, veil covering her face, hair wrapped with a piece of white gauze, out of the pair of dark eyes, nothing can be seen.

    Crystal red at him, ignored him, walked straight to the bed and sat down, put the medicine pot in her hand aside and skillfully helped him untie the gauze.

    After taking a look at his wound, the corners of his mouth hooked up a smile and poured all of one of the herbs inside the te onto his wound, and immediately, heart-rending screams came from inside the room.

    Ah ¡­

    Looking at Nathaniel because of the pain, the beads of sweat oozing from his forehead, spit at him, said: ¡°Sorry, I also like to put a little more, but you can rest assured that these are decay and muscle powder, although more is a little more, but the effect must be very good, I used to be so to Thurte such a put!¡±

    Before Nathaniel could say anything, Crystal was heard saying again, ¡°But Thurt is a wolf dog, when I was putting this medicine on him, he just barked a few times, I thought he was saying thank you to me?¡±

    ¡°Woman, you just did it on purpose!¡±

    Nathaniel gritted his teeth and growled at Crystal.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Edmund and Rocky came into the room and saw that Nathaniel¡¯s handsome face had be slightly distorted because of the pain.

    ¡°I just saw some rotten flesh on his wounds, so I added some decaying and muscle-building powder to him, and identally sprinkled a little too much, and he edged like this!¡± Crystal said guiltily.

    When he heard his granddaughter say so, he went up and lifted Nathaniel¡¯s pants, and when he saw the powder on it, his face sank and he picked up a te and quickly scraped away the excess powder on it, and then took out the green bottle from his body and dropped a little something like essential oil from it everywhere on the affected area, and soon the burning sensation on his leg was relieved.

    Crystal knew that her grandfather was angry and stood aside with her head bowed, not daring to utter a sound.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Much better!¡±

    Looking up at Crystal, who was standing off to the side, Nathaniel gave her a stern re.

    This woman is so mean-hearted, he must tell Rosemary to stay away from this woman.

    After bandaging, Rocky admonished Nathaniel for a few words, stood up and said to Crystal, ¡°Youe with me!¡±

    Looking up at Edmund, who was standing aside, Crystal bit her lower lip lightly and obediently followed him out.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    As soon as they left, Edmund pulled a chair in front of Nathaniel and asked.

    ¡°As far as you can see, this woman is so cruel-hearted that she almost didn¡¯t take my leg!¡±

    ¡°But Crystal doesn¡¯t seem like the kind of person who gets into trouble for nothing, did you say something nasty about her again?¡±

    After spending some time together, although on the surface Nathaniel seems to be very aloof, in fact, the bones are still with a childish spirit, since his first meeting with Crystal, the two of them seem to be barred, who seems to look at each other.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I mean she is wearing a white dress, people who do not know also think where to float to a female ghost!¡±

    Nathaniel said it with a straight face and didn¡¯t seem to feel where he was wrong.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    After hearing Nathaniel¡¯s words, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead, what girl would like a man to say she looks like a female ghost!

    ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m really curious, is this how you talk to Rosemary as well?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, what would Rosemary say about me if I said that about her, ironically?¡±

    When ites to Rosemary, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes are all smiles.

    Edmund stayed with him for a while longer and then went to his room.

    As soon as she came out, she saw Crystal sitting on a swing under arge tree, her eyes downcast, seemingly thinking about something.

    ¡°Crystal, are you okay?¡±

    Looking up to see it was Edmund, he smiled and said, ¡°Is that friend of yours all right?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Hearing Edmund say it¡¯s okay, he nodded and said thoughtfully, ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Standing up from the swing, she now just wanted to stay away from him, lest she be reprimanded by her grandfather againter.

    ¡°Crystal¡­¡±

    Seeing her about to leave, Edmund hurriedly shouted at her to stop her.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡±

    Crystal heard Edmund call her, stopped in her tracks, and turned her head to look at him.

    Walking up to her, Edmund smiled slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s like this, I wanted to ask if we were to leave here now, do you have a way here that we can avoid those killers?¡±

    Because they know that at this moment, outside the vige are all ambushed Fang Ling¡¯s people, as long as they go out now, it is equivalent to send death.

    ¡°No!¡±

    The only way has been blocked by Spike, the only thing they can do now is to wait.

    Looking at Edmund, who did not look very good, Crystal continued: ¡°You should not be anxious now, the only way for us now is to wait, until your injuries are better, we will naturally have the chance to win and leave here!¡±

    ¡°But if we continue to stay here, we will bring trouble to your people!¡±

    That¡¯s what he and Wilson were worried about today.

    Crystal¡¯s heart was warmed with relief to hear that they were thinking of thefort of their people at this time now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They will be fine, you tell your friends to let them Carry¡¯s recuperate, they can¡¯t get in for a while!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry to bother you!¡±

    Seeing Crystal¡¯s face without a trace of worry, perhaps it is really as she said, they will all be fine.

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose Rosemary has told you guys about her pregnancy yet!¡±

    After walking a few steps, Crystal suddenly stopped and looked back at Edmund and asked.

    ¡°Are you saying that Rosemary is pregnant?¡±

    Edmund was a little incredulous, with the same expression at the moment as when Rosemary was in front of him.

    ¡°Well, and pregnant with twins, her body physique is very poor, should not follow you in the mountains, or it will be very dangerous!¡±

    That¡¯s why she hasn¡¯t been out looking for Spike.

    With her ability, it was simply impossible to take that many people under Spike¡¯s nose.

 Chapter 623 Disappearing in thin air

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve been outside for almost five days, they still haven¡¯te out yet, should we continue?¡±

    A man in ck is on one knee most in the face of a young man, the man has a pair of dark blue eyes, high nose, knife-like face with a hint of ruthlessness, fingers gently tapping on a side table, with a faint smile on his face, no one knows what he is thinking at the moment.

    ¡°Keep the watch, I¡¯d like to see how many more days Crystal can hold out!¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth hooked up a wicked smile, since they want to y, then he will apany the end.

    ¡°Young master, do you think that woman¡¯s words are true? ording to the results of my investigation, Fang Ling, a woman with a malicious mind and ruthless tactics, was sent to the Night by a mysterious man because she had framed a girl named Rosemary one after another, and originally thought that this woman would be left to fend for herself there, but she did not expect that within less than half a month after she entered, she fell in love with a man named Mr. Thomas, and went one step at a time. It took only one year to get to where she is today.¡±

    Picked up a shallow sip of coffee aside and said, ¡°This woman is not simple at first nce, think she also dares to make a mess in front of me, if you find her different, just throw her into the iceke.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Want to borrow his hand to get rid of his own heart, it seems that this woman is really too eyeless.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    The man in ck looked at his own young master¡¯s mouth with a bloodthirsty smile, and his heart could not help but mourn for that woman for a second, who is not good enough to mess with their young master.

    Inside the vige has been four or five days, several people¡¯s injuries have basically improved, the vige in the past few days, as well as the calm, Wilson got up early this morning and found something wrong.

    As he was about to walk out to see what was going on, Edmund and Nathaniel, both of whom were saying something, happened toe from the other side.

    ¡°Wilson, did you notice something was wrong, too?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The three walked to a stone table to sit down, heard Nathaniel said: ¡°This morning I have some itchy wounds, ready to go to Grandpa Rocky¡¯s room to get his medicine, knocked for a long time the door did not see him to open the door, and then I pushed the door in, found that he was not in the room, and inside the clothes and so all gone! ¡±

    ¡°Not only Grandpa Rocky, I also went to the rest of the vigers¡¯ homes and found that all the other vige names just disappeared as if out of thin air!¡±

    When Edmund said this, even he did not believe what he said, but the facts are in front of him, even if you do not believe it can not.

    Wilson listened to their words, frowning, it seems that they have long nned, otherwise a vige so many people left, and then there will be some movement, but can leave without their knowledge, that proves thatst night they ate the meal has problems.

    Apparently Crystal didn¡¯t want them to know where they had gone at all.

    ¡°Forget it, since they are a family that lives in seclusion here, and now because they saved us and caused them to move as a whole, no matter what, things are because of us, it¡¯s better to go!¡± If so many people inside the vige are hurt because of them, his heart will also feel bad.

    Originally Nathaniel also wanted to say something, but heard Wilson say so, nodded, although they are in the road, but not the kind of people who will not a little human kindness.

    ¡°Nathaniel, your foot is notpletely healed, you stay and take care of Rosemary, Edmund and I will go around the outskirts of the vige to get an idea of the route here.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    At this moment they are most worried about the vige of light is all the people left, and I do not know whether the formation outside know also followed together with the withdrawal.

    Joseph with a dozen brothers on the ind to search for many days are no trace of Wilson, until yesterday on this side of the discovery of a lot of ck people ambushed, seems to be waiting for something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, or I¡¯ll shoot you!¡±

    The man in ck, tightly muzzled by Ken, nodded at Joseph¡¯s words.

    ¡°What are all you people doing guarding this ce?¡±

    He took his brothers this day or so basically looked around the neighborhood and found that these people basically surrounded the inside, if he guessed correctly, Wilson and Rosemary they should be inside, but saw that they seemed to be very afraid of the inside, so they have not gone to rm them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we were just ordered to squat here!¡±

    The man in ck looked at Joseph and said carefully.

    ¡°Say, are you rounding up a man and a woman? If you dare to hide something, believe it or not, I will shoot you!¡±

    Putting the gun against the head of the man in ck, with an icy killing intent emanating from his body.

    The man in ck was frightened by the murderous intent in Edmund¡¯s eyes and said shiveringly, ¡°All I know is that there were three men and two women who broke into the ind of death up ahead, and the higher-ups just told us not to let anyonee out of it.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your top?¡±

    Just as the words fell, only a gunshot was heard and the man in ck fell in front of them.

    Hearing only the sound of thumping gunshots, Joseph rolled from the ground and quickly dodged the opponent¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, Mr. Grant must be inside, why don¡¯t we rush in!¡±

    Ken said to Joseph as he fired his gun.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    At this moment their only way back is to rush into the so-called Ind of the Dead, if in circling back into the forest, they simply have no chance of winning.

    Everyone received Joseph¡¯s order and soon engaged the crouching ck men in front of them.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, I¡¯ll cover you and go!¡±

    Ken looked at the ck-d men who kept gathering this way and shouted at Joseph.

    From the hands and marksmanship of these men in ck, these people are specially trained first-ss killers, not inferior to theirs, fortunately, he brought these brothers are strictly trained killers, otherwise, not to mention saving people, I¡¯m afraid that even they can not defend themselves.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s all go together!¡± Looking at two brothers already fallen in a pool of blood, Joseph shouted.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Crystal sent all of her n out and was about to return to the vige when she heard gunfire faintlying from the outskirts of the vige.

    ¡°It seems to being from our side!¡±

    A man pointed in the direction of the southwest and said to Crystal.

    Following the direction of the man¡¯s finger past, Crystal¡¯s face changed slightly, her heart screaming, it can¡¯t be that Wilson and the others found the vige missing and left with it!

 Chapter 624 Village of Light Destroyed

    ¡°You two go back to the vige first, see if my friends are still inside the vige, if not, send us a signal light immediately, I¡¯ll go over there with Ah Liu and the others to take a look!¡±

    After themand, Crystal pulled out a pistol from her body and ran quickly in the direction of the gunshots with the rest of the men.

    When Crystal arrived and found out it wasn¡¯t Wilson, she breathed a sigh of relief and waved her hand at the people behind her, signaling them not to act rashly for the time being, after all, she didn¡¯t know what the other side was yet, in case Spike made a bitter n, then they would be in danger.

    Crystal took several other young men aside to hide in the bushes, her phoenix eyes drifting in and out with Joseph¡¯s movements.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, look out!¡±

    With a bang, Ken took a bullet in the chest and fell into Joseph¡¯s arms.

    Looking at the blood flowing out of his chest non-stop, Joseph turned pale and shouted, ¡°Ken, hold on!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Flower, no ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ leave me alone, hurry ¡­ up and go!¡±

    Ken looked at Joseph, his voice getting quieter and quieter, while his hands simply gripped his shirt.

    ¡°Ken, hold on!¡±

    Joseph picked up Ken and ran desperately to the front.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A few people had just gotten away from the men when they saw Crystal with a man pointing a gun at them.

    Crystal took a look at the injured Ken, if not rescued, I¡¯m afraid it will be toote.

    Joseph looked Crystal up and down, thinking about what the man in ck had just said, maybe this woman knew about Wilson and Rosemary too.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, we just came here to look for my friend, we just heard from the people outside that they came in here, there is no malice!¡±

    ¡°Looking for someone? And how do you prove you weren¡¯t sent by Spike?¡±

    Spike that person sinister means ruthless, like just that kind of sacrifice others to win the sympathy of others he is not to do, she can not because of their own moment of weakness, leading the wolf into the house.

    ¡°My friends are called Wilson and Rosemary, you tell them that Joseph is here to see them, and they will naturallye out to see me! Then you¡¯ll know if I¡¯m the one Spike sent.¡±

    At this moment he only hopes that she will believe his words and have someone go to Wilson as soon as possible to prove that his words are not false.

    Crystal said something to a man behind her, only to see the man nce at Joseph, nod at her, and quickly run inside.

    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡±

    After about a few minutes, Wilson and Edmund came running over, and when they saw Ken lying on the ground, their eyes were full of murderous intent.

    ¡°Mr. Grant ¡­¡±

    A sh of surprise shed through everyone¡¯s eyes when the ck-d man standing aside saw that the visitor was Wilson.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°You just left not long ago I asked Ken to bring a few brothers to follow you, but they found your locator disappeared in the vicinity of the ind, we were worried that you had some kind of ident, so we came together!¡±

    Fortunately, Kenwas allowed to follow, otherwise things would have been in trouble.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good job!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson said lightly.

    ¡°Ken¡¯s injuries are dangerous and he needs immediate surgery to get the bullet out or his life is in danger!¡±

    Edmund, who was crouched on the floor examining Ken, looked up at them.

    ¡°Just ¡­¡±

    Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s heart was unusually heavy, because the Vige of Light did not have any medical equipment inside, plus Ken was shot in the chest, even if it is again C city, this kind of surgery is not 100% sessful.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ken, nothing must happen to you without my permission, you hear me?¡±

    Wilson grabbed his hand and said in a low voice.

    Smiled helplessly at Wilson and said, ¡°Ken I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t listen to the young master again this time, now that I see you are fine, I¡¯ll ¡­ be ¡­ relieved!¡±

    ¡°Ken ¡­¡±

    The hand hit the ground heavily, twelve years of the amount born into death, although usually extremely harsh on them, but in his heart, they are his best brothers.

    ¡°Crystal, something¡¯s happened to the patriarch!¡±

    Second ran over, panting, and shouted at Crystal.

    Crystal just felt her heart thumping and took three steps to Second¡¯s front, asking with a nervous face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Spike captured all of our men, and Dragon is the only one who came back!¡±

    After hearing Second¡¯s words, Crystal¡¯s entire body staggered backwards a few steps, her face pale and her mouth murmuring.

    Impossible, there must be a mistake, that secret passage except for a few of them, no one knows at all, besides she personally sent grandpa out, and the stone door is still sealed by her, how does Spike know about it!

    ¡°Crystal, don¡¯t be in a hurry, let¡¯s go back and take a look first!¡±

    Edmund stepped forward and said soothingly.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Crystal¡¯s figure left the same ce.

    Everyone looked at each other and hurried to follow.

    ¡°Dragon, tell me quickly, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Crystal grabbed the hand of the man named Dragon and said anxiously.

    ¡°I do not know how it happened, we followed the secret passage only less than a mile, we saw Spike with a dozen people waiting in front to stop us, they did not say anything to grab the old patriarch, the other people refused, they ¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s everyone doing?¡±

    When she saw Dragon crying like a tearful man, Crystal¡¯s heart became even more anxious.

    ¡°Those heartless people then killed all of our people!¡±

    ¡°All dead?¡±

    With a poof, Crystal¡¯s entire body sat down on the ground, her face ashen, not expecting that the survival path she had spent three years digging out for her n would end up bing their burial ce.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    The vige of light, the size of more than 40 people, but all died in her hands, uncle and aunt¡¯s cry for help, children¡¯s cries, as if in her ears, the sound of the heart.

    ¡°Crystal, you have to hold on! Grandpa is still in their hands, we have to hurry and find a way to get him out!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to get Grandpa out!¡±

    Staggering up from the ground, he looked at Dragon, who was sitting in his seat, and asked, ¡°Since Spike let you back in, he must have told you what conditions he wanted before he would let Grandpa go?¡±

    Dragon looked up into Crystal¡¯s cold eyes and said, ¡°He told me to tell you to take the blue tears in your hand in exchange!¡±

    ¡°Blue Tears?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what the hell a blue tear is, where am I going to find it for him?¡±

    A thing that doesn¡¯t even exist, where is she going to find it for him, and without that thing, then how is she going to save grandpa!¡±

 Chapter 625 Mystery Key

    Wilson and the others couldn¡¯t help but frown after hearing Dragon¡¯s words, and looking at Crystal¡¯s expression, it didn¡¯t look like she knew about this stuff either.

    ¡°Dragon, so do you know what this blue tear is?¡±

    ¡°I am not very clear, before thest old old patriarch was still alive had heard his old man talk about once, said blue tears is one of the keys to open a secret room, as long as who gathered all the key pieces, you can open that secret room, as for what is inside, I do not know!¡±

    What¡¯s more, at that time he was still small, often pestered the old old matriarch to tell them stories, that is, in that time to hear once about the blue tears, as for the rest, simply no one knows.

    ¡°ording to your meaning, there is more than one blue tear?¡±

    Wilson stared at Dragon, a pair of sharp eyes looked at him closely, sitting in his seat Dragon felt a cold chill, his body could not help but move back.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, I was young at the time, and I can¡¯t remember a lot of things already!¡±

    Feeling his eyes a little evasive, Wilson can be sure that this time the Vige of Light ident, absolutely can not be unrted to this man.

    But without hard evidence, even if he told her, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily believe his words.

    Crystal raised her head just in time to meet Wilson¡¯s gaze, saw him nce at Dragon who was sitting aside and said, ¡°Dragon, I¡¯ll have Second take you to get your wound dressed!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, you must think hard and see if the patriarch has given any hints, after all, those people are murderous devils!¡±

    After two steps, Dragon suddenly turned back to Crystal and said.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    As soon as she took Dragon away, Crystal turned to Wilson and asked, ¡°Did you guys find out something?¡±

    After spending a few days with them, Crystal knew that the men in front of her were not simple, especially Wilson, who had a deep mind and could never guess what was going on in his heart.

    ¡°Would you believe us if we said there was something wrong with this person?¡±

    ¡°Did you say Dragon?¡±

    Crystal turned her head to look at Nathaniel, not understanding why he would say that.

    Seeing her look of confusion, Nathaniel said with contempt: ¡°Women are really crying and have no sense whatsoever. Don¡¯t you ever wonder why everyone is dead and this Dragon of yours just came back with a little skin on his arm, don¡¯t you think there is something wrong? ¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel is right, think about it first, is there anything strange about this Dragon of yours normally, although I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove it now, but he does have a problem.¡±

    As to what the reason is, then it is unknown.

    ¡°Impossible, although Dragon usually does not like to talk much, but the person is extremely honest, the vige no matter what difficult things, as long as you call him, he wille to help!¡± Such a person, Crystal simply does not believe that there is any problem.

    ¡°I say you woman how so simple, do not you know there is a saying: know people do not know the heart!¡±

    Seeing that Crystal did not believe their words, she felt the urge to punch someone.

    Rosemary saw Nathaniel angry, said to him: ¡°Nathaniel, Crystal does not believe is also human nature, after all, they live together and not a year or two, maybe there is really some unavoidable hardship!¡±

    Seeing Nathaniel still want to say something, Edmund shook his head at him, and then spoke to Crystal: ¡°Well, Crystal is also tired, let her rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, let me apany you to your room to rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you for your kindness, will you leave me alone?¡±

    With a nce at Rosemary and Carina, Crystal went back to her room.

    Carina looked at her forlorn figure and said worriedly, ¡°Rosemary, Crystal won¡¯t be able to think straight!¡±

    ¡°Tell you what! You stay here with Crystal, I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and make some food, I¡¯lle over and call youter!¡±

    Looking at the closed door, Rosemary said with a soft sigh.

    ¡°You go ahead! I¡¯ll stand guard here!¡±

    Inside the living room.

    Several men were sitting in the living room discussing how to rescue Rocky and get off the ind when they saw Rosemarye in from outside in a panic, looked at them and asked, ¡°Have any of you seen Crystal and Carina?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they with you?¡±

    Wilson asked as he stood up and walked over to her.

    ¡°No! Carina and I walked Crystal to the door of her room and she said she wanted to stay alone, so we were worried about her doing something stupid and had Carina guard her at the door, but I just went to call them for dinner and there was no one inside the room.¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and said anxiously.

    As soon as the words left her mouth, she saw Carina rush in, and when her eyes did not search for Crystal¡¯s figure inside the living room, her face instantly turned pale.

    ¡°Carina, why are you alone, where¡¯s Crystal?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour ago Crystal told me she was a little ufortable and asked me to go get some water for her, and when I came back from getting water, I didn¡¯t see her, and I thought you had called her over for dinner, so I rushed over.¡±

    Carina suddenly felt really stupid, how could she not notice that she was deliberately setting her off?

    ¡°But where else could she go now but to us?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for saving them, Crystal wouldn¡¯t have had to endure such pain. Rosemary suddenly felt that she was a spoilsport, dragging those around her wherever she went.

    ¡°Do you think Crystal would have gone to Spike alone?¡±

    Maybe she didn¡¯t want to bother them and wentto save Grandpa Rocky by herself single-handedly.

    ¡°This stupid woman, doesn¡¯t she know that there is strength in numbers? Isn¡¯t she just sending herself to death if she goes alone?¡±

    Nathaniel pped the table hard, and his handsome features showed a strong worry.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°She¡¯s not stupid, she just doesn¡¯t want to drag us down with her!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she know that if she goes alone, won¡¯t she add to our mess?¡±

    ¡°Young masters, I beg you, help us save Crystal, if she goes there alone, not only will she not be able to save the patriarch, but maybe even her life will be on the line! We brothers are begging you!¡±

    The words fell, a few people fell to their knees, and now they are the only ones who can save them.

    ¡°You guys get up, even if you don¡¯t say anything, we will get Susan out!¡±

    Lifting them to their feet, Wilson spoke up.

    ¡°By the way, what do you guys know about this Spike guy?¡±

    ¡°We are not very clear, only know that this called Spike is a young man, about twenty-seven or eight years old, he is ruthless, is a mysterious killer organization, the road no matter who, as long as they can afford the price, they will take orders, but for so many years he has never done anything to us, is toe to the patriarch a few times, said he wanted Crystal to help him find the same thing!¡±

 Chapter 626 want me to marry you, unless I die

    ¡°Susan, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet so soon, what a blessing!¡±

    Spike looked at Crystal, who walked in single-handedly, and admired her courage.

    ¡°Spike, where¡¯s my grandfather?¡±

    Crystal cut right to the chase, there was no need to pretend in front of him.

    Looking at Crystal, who was very angry, Spike picked up the red wine on the table and held it in his slender fingers, gently swaying it in his hands, the ruby liquid flowing in the ss, showing its beauty.

    ¡°They say that Susan is too intelligent, howe she has be so confused at this moment!¡±

    He went to all that trouble, it¡¯s not like he¡¯s going to leave empty-handed!

    ¡°I have no idea what that thing you want is, I don¡¯t know where you heard it from!¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you didn¡¯t bring it here at all today, right?¡±

    Looking at her with slightly narrowed eyes, Crystal could already smell a dangerous scent approaching her.

    Spike really underestimated her, even the only bargaining chip did not bring over to him to negotiate, she really is not afraid of death.

    ¡°Look at you, you are ready to go with your grandfather, but the more you want this, the more I will not let you get what you want, before I heard that your vige of light has such an unwritten rule, the unmarried girl except her husband can see her formation, only the dead can see, is that right?¡±

    One step closer to Crystal, the demon face with a faint smile, looking at such Spike, Crystal subconsciously back two steps.

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything, I just want to see how beautiful the face under this veil really is?¡±

    After the words, Crystal only felt a gust of wind blowing over her face, the veil had reached Spike¡¯s hands.

    Crystal hurriedly blocked her face with her hands, since she was a child, her grandfather told her that a girl¡¯s face is not to be shown to others except her husband, but now that her veil is off, her grandfather has fallen into the hands of Spike, and her n has been destroyed, at this moment she doesn¡¯t care so much about her own face, but what she cares most about now is that her grandfather can be rescued safely. What she cares most is that her grandfather can be rescued safely!

    ¡°Tsk ¡­¡±

    Spike looked at Crystal¡¯s anonymous face, can¡¯t help but froze, turn of mind, lips hooked up a smile, said: ¡°Crystal, since you don¡¯t know the blue tears, then we¡¯re changing over a condition, this condition is easy for you, how about it?¡±

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    Crystal looked at Spike coldly and said in a cold tone.

    ¡°If you promise to marry me and bring Wilson and Rosemary to us, I promise to let you see Grandpa right away!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever think about it!¡±

    She would never marry this heartless devil even if she were to die, killing her entire family, she now hates to draw his tendons and drink his blood, wanting her to marry her, dreaming.

    Spike wasn¡¯t angry at Crystal¡¯s reaction, but smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no rush to answer me, I¡¯m sure soon you¡¯ll be begging to marry me!¡±

    ¡°You are dreaming, I will not marry you, the devil, even if I die!¡±

    ¡°Take it down and take good care of it, and if it disappears, take your lives!¡±

    With those words, two men in ck came up and walked up to Crystal and said, ¡°Susan, please!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, go back and think hard about where to put the blue tears, my patience is limited, don¡¯t make me wait too long, or I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do!¡±

    The footsteps were a little bit, but quickly left.

    Originally intended to blend in first, to see where Grandpa was being held, by the way, the topography of the ce to figure out, when Wilson they came to know how to get out of here.

    ¡°Young master, do you need me to teach that girl Crystal a lesson and make her give an ount of the whereabouts of Blue Tears?¡±

    ¡°Did you not hear what I just said?¡±

    Cold eyes red, when did what he said was even questioned by his subordinates.

    When the man saw Spike¡¯s face sink, he knew he was angry and hurriedly lowered his head in fear, ¡°It was my subordinate¡¯s foolishness!¡±

    ¡°Go down and get ready first! The guests will be here soon, if you let them get away this time, don¡¯te back either!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the word, the man hurriedly went down to prepare to go.

    Spike is a temperamental person, when the mood is good a little better, if the mood is bad, if they say the wrong word, the eyes will not see the sun tomorrow.

    ¡°This is the arsenal inside our n, these are the ones Crystal brought back from outside, will you see if it¡¯s enough? ¡±

    Second takes Wilson to the armory and looks at the few guns on it, but they are more than enough for them.

    ¡°First move these guns out, check them out, and distribute them down!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this woman to have a bit of brains and know to store some weapons inside the vige, otherwise even if we wanted to save her, I¡¯m afraid we would have more than enough heart.¡±

    Nathaniel picked up a sniper rifle, while saying.

    ¡°Nathaniel, that¡¯s because you don¡¯t see the good in Crystal!¡±

    In his opinion, it¡¯s really not easy for a girl to hold up a family on her own and not be invaded by the outside world, not to mention she¡¯s not that old!

    It¡¯s night.

    Wilson and Edmund and Joseph sneaked into Spike¡¯s vi, and made their way silently to the inside of the vi.

    ¡°Well, did you find it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see it, did you?¡±

    ¡°I just heard a few people say that Spike has Crystal in solitary confinement and Rocky is in the east side of the house!¡±

    Joseph told them what he had snooped around and that it seemed impossible to get Crystal out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the east first!¡±

    The words fell, the three men were like cats in the dark, their bodies were sensitive and weaving through the woods.

    Taking out the concealed weapons that Second and the others had made, Wilson blew at the ck-d men guarding the door, and soon those men fell one by one.

    Once inside, Wilson and Edmund saw Rocky sitting in one of the rooms, and when they saw Wilson, they hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Rocky, we¡¯re here to get you out!¡± ,

    ¡°You guys get out of here! This is a trap designed by Spike, he¡¯s using me to lure you out so he can capture you all!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote!¡±

    As the words fell, Spike was seen walking in from outside, with a faint smile still on his lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, The Young Mr. Grant!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    When Wilson saw Spike, a sh of incredulity shed across his face, and a sh of dismay shed across his handsome, cool face.

    ¡°Was it a surprise to see me not dead?¡±

 Chapter 627 strangers

    ¡°Oscar, so you¡¯re not dead?¡±

    Joseph looked at Spike, who was standing not far away, and shouted with delight.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not dead, do you guys really wish I was dead?¡±

    The words just fell, Wilson¡¯s face became more and more ugly, dark eyes, deep in a piercing cold.

    Years of good brothers, but I did not expect to be this way now, like strangers!

    ¡°Oscar, let Rocky and Crystal go first, if you have any hate juste at me, they are all innocent!¡±

    For Oscar, Wilson¡¯s heart has always been filled with guilt.

    Hehehe ¡­

    As if he had heard a big joke, Spike¡¯s eyes were fixed on Wilson and he said coldly, ¡°Wilson, you haven¡¯t changed at all, you¡¯re still as arrogant as ever, do you think you¡¯re still my boss? Who are you to speak to me in such amanding tone?¡±

    ¡°Oscar, you misunderstand Wilson, everyone searched the scene of the fire for three days and three nights, and only found those burned and disfigured bodies!¡±

    Thinking about that scene at the beginning, Joseph¡¯s expression is full of pain.

    Hundreds of brothers, because of the n was leaked out, all buried in the fire, this is no matter for him or Wilson, is the life of the pain is forever difficult to fade.

    ¡°Yes, a n so seamless,, I didn¡¯t expect to be escaped by you guys so easily, it¡¯s really God¡¯s eyes.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes were slightly sunken, his gaze was chilly, and those words were almost squeezed out from his teeth!

    hundreds of lives, it was the third year he epted the gang, Oscar suddenly broke into his office to tell him that the giant shark gang took away a dozen of their brothers on the dock, as well as the goods they had just arrived, back then he was young and arrogant, directly took Oscar and hundreds of brothers to the abandoned factory in the suburbs to recruit the boss of the giant shark gang, when they arrived, the giant shark gang without saying a word, took sticks began to fight, not even a word yet to say, in the inside of the fight, and just then, the door suddenly closed, just when he reacted, the factory around the smoke rolled, brothers in order to let him leave safely, hard to make adder with the body, will send him out, and so he was ready to go to open the door to save people, the factory inside the sudden explosion of powder particles, instantly, the smell of burning The smell of burning came over him, and it was at this moment that Joseph came with his men and took him out of there.

    When he sent someone to investigate the cause of the matter, but has been fruitless, that time he lost a lot of money, did not expect that after eight years, the truth is Oscar was the mastermind.

    ¡°Why would I do that? Don¡¯t you really know?¡±

    ¡°Oscar, you are simply crazy, those are our good brothers who were born to die, how can you do it?¡± Joseph said with a painful face.

    Edmund was not very clear about what happened that time, he did not know Wilson at that time, so he was confused to hear about what happened between them.

    Spike looked at Joseph, the expression on his face eased a little, ¡°Joseph, for the sake of you taking so much care of me before, I can let you go, but if you don¡¯t, then don¡¯t me me for disregarding brotherly love!¡±

    ¡°Do you really still have brotherly love for me? If I hadn¡¯t gone on a mission at the time, and I was in the middle of that operation, would you have cancelled your n for the sake of us being brothers!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Without hesitation, Spike replied quickly.

    He for that n, he forced a smile on this man every day, to make a brotherly love, who can understand the pain in his heart!

    ¡°Since you made your choice eight years ago, at that time we were no longer brothers!¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it, what is it about him that is worthy of you all being able to put your own lives on the line for him?¡± Joan does, and so does he!

    Looking at him like this, Joseph¡¯s heart is not very sad, two steps forward, ¡°Oscar, how many times do you want us to say you believe that Joan¡¯s death is really just an ident, and why do you have to keep yourself deep in it?¡±

    Wilson turned his head to look at Joseph, with a touch of inquiry in his eyes, although he has always known Joan like himself, but he just when she is his sister, and this matter at a very early time he said to her, now Chen said this is what it means, is ¡­

    Spike could not help but sneer and said, ¡°Obviously she had promised to be with me, if you had not let her go on that mission, how could she have died, if you had not, how could we have been separated from each other, Wilson, have you not always found this thing of feelings annoying? Then brother I will even repay you for saving my life in the first ce, so that you can get rid of this trouble as soon as possible!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s face changed violently, looking at the already crazy Spike, the air suddenly turned cold, dark eyes full of killing intent, said: ¡°Oscar, if you dare to touch a hair of her i, I will make you life worse than death!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then wait until you get out of here!¡±

    Spike hand swing, the cell instantly more than a dozen killers inside.

    ¡°You guys have a good time with The Young Mr. Grant, remember, don¡¯t y me to death, I want him to watch his beloved woman bleed to death in front of him!¡±

    Hahaha ¡­

    ¡°Oscar, you crazy bastard!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilson looked at Spike who had already left, his dark eyes flushed with fishy red, a thousand calctions but did not calcte to thest person who wanted his life was actually him.

    The mantis catches the cicada and the bird is behind it!

    It seems that Spike does not want their lives for the time being, but with these trained killers in front of them, it will be difficult to get out safely.

    Three people except Joseph was not injured, the two of them are notpletely healed, Spike did not directly solve him, I¡¯m afraid that want to slowly torture him.

    ¡°Later you find the opportunity to leave quickly, if Rosemary fell into the hands of Oscar, it will be a problem!¡±

    Now Oscar is a crazy person, he lost Joan¡¯s pain all turn into hate and put on Wilson¡¯s body, in his view, if Wilson did not let Joan go on that mission, they would not be separated, but how can he know, at first Joan agreed to be with him, but only hope that he recuperate well, do not think nonsense.

    Joan is a very kind girl, all the time she just treats Oscar as her brother, as the saying goes, the falling flower has no love!

 Chapter 628 Nathaniel poisoning

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±

    Rosemary stood in front of the courtyard, it was almost one o¡¯clock and they hadn¡¯te back yet.

    Carina, who was standing aside, took a piece of clothing and draped it over her body, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, they might have been dyed by something, go back to your room and rest, as soon as theye back, I¡¯ll go and inform you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, your body is not yours alone now, even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you have to think for the child!¡±

    Nathaniel looked at her and said heartily.

    I used to think that loving a person should be together to be happy, but now so many things have happened, as long as you know she is good, watching her from afar turns out to be a very happy thing.

    ¡°I know you guys are worried about me, but I really don¡¯t feel like sleeping at all right now!¡±

    She is now full of Wilson, and whether they have rescued Grandpa Rocky and Crystal safely, and whether they are already on their way back.

    ¡°Edmund told me a thousand times before he left that the first three months are unstable and need to be taken care of, and if you do this, if theye back and see you sick, won¡¯t that make them worry even more.¡±

    Rosemary knew they were all worried about her, and gently ran her hand over her t belly, knowing that both she and Wilson cherished this hard-won child extraordinarily.

    ¡°Good, then I will go back to rest first, and as soon as theye back, you have to inform me immediately!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will be the first to inform you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Rosemary, who was about to leave, heard Carina call her, turned her head to look at her with a smile and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    A faint smile, ¡°Nothing, I was trying to tell you, why don¡¯t you just go to my room and sleep! When theye backter, I¡¯ll go get you closer too!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary didn¡¯t think too much about it and turned around and headed for Carina¡¯s room.

    Carina¡¯s room is some distance away from Rosemary¡¯s room, when Crystal arranged for her room was originally next door to Rosemary¡¯s, worried that Wilson and the others would not be happy to see her over, simply moved to a room against the innermost living room, although a little remote, but very Susan.

    ¡°What are you worried about?¡±

    Standing aside, Nathaniel looked at Carina and was curious about her actions, did she know something?

    Carina looked at the meandering Andy, walked aside to sit on a stone, beautiful eyes kept staring into the distance, slowly said: ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s always good to be safe!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what she was worried about, she just simply didn¡¯t want anything to happen to Rosemary.

    ¡°I hope you are really treating Rosemary as a friend this time, and don¡¯t let her down on her good intentions for you.¡±

    Not every girl can be as magnanimous as Rosemary, regardless of the past, he just wants to say, to find a girl as kind as Rosemary, the world has not seen much.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go get some rest! I¡¯ll just wait for them here!¡±

    Although not like Carina, but for the sake of Rosemary, Nathaniel is also considered to love the house.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, you guys get out of here! You can¡¯t beat them!¡±

    Rocky looked at Wilson¡¯s body has been different degrees of several injuries, the voice choked shouted.

    He is just a bad old man, for him to give up his life, it¡¯s really not worth it.

    Three people have different degrees of forehead hanging color, the ground is lying two dozen ck bodies, they all know that Spike is slowly consuming their strength, as for the cost of how much, he never put on the heart.

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Still holding up?¡±

    They have been fighting for almost five hours, and every time they knock down a group, theye back again, with no respite in between.

    ¡°It¡¯s not dead yet!¡±

    Edmund wiped the blood stain from the corner of his mouth and said.

    After looking at the structure of this cell, Wilson said, ¡°Let¡¯s take this opportunity to escape together to the outside!¡±

    ¡°What about Grandpa Rocky?¡±

    ¡°Leave before you say anything!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking advantage of the other side¡¯s change, Wilson and Joseph three people took care of the man who just came in as fast as they could and escaped.

    Take out the gun from the waist, to the people rushing up a one shot, panic mixed gunfire let the original silence of the night sky added a touch of color.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Instantly, all the lights shone on them, and Spike stood on the top floor of the house, looking down at them with deep disdain in his eyes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s a rare visit, so why rush to leave?¡±

    ¡°Oscar, if you want to kill, just kill, why so much nonsense!¡±

    Staring hard at Spike, his tone became unusually cold.

    The Oscarof eight years ago was already dead along with that fire, and now this man is not the Oscar they knew, but a demon who came from nowhere.

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant , isn¡¯t it a bad feeling to have a gun pointed at you, but you can get used to it slowly, as I said, I won¡¯t let you die so soon until I help you solve your emotional troubles!¡±

    ¡°Spike, do you think you¡¯ve really beaten me now?¡±

    Wilson was not afraid, but instead looked up at Spike standing on the top floor, in his opinion, Spike is just a poor man.

    Meeting Wilson¡¯s deep eyes, SpikeTammy smiled, ¡°Wilson, soon I¡¯ll show you with my own eyes whether you win or I win!¡±

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    A man in ck walked up to Spike, came up to his ear and didn¡¯t know what to say, and couldn¡¯t see his face suddenly change, ¡°Rice bucket, go get it for me now!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Looking at the exasperated Spike, the corners of Wilson¡¯s lips could not help but hook up a cold smile.

    Spike gave Wilson a vicious re and shouted at the people below, saying, ¡°Someone, take them to the backyard!¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Nathaniel looked warily at a figure not far away, and when he saw it was Crystal, he thought it was Wilson and the others who had returned, before finally realizing that Crystal was the only one.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±

    A strong smell of blood along with the cold wind of the night came to her nose, Crystal hurried up to see Nathaniel¡¯s chest and arm were hit by the opponent¡¯s concealed weapons.

    It seems she was a step toote after all.

    ¡°Rosemary and Carina were taken by them, it was Dragon who brought them in, you go quickly to inform ¡­ inform less ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel?¡±

    Crystal looked at the ck blood flowing from the wound and her face changed, the dark weapon was poisoned on top.

    ¡°Nathaniel, wake up!¡±

    Patting his cheek with all his might, no matter how much Crystal screamed, Nathaniel did not respond at all.

    Suddenly heard a rush of footsteps not far away, Crystal¡¯s heart tightened, picking up Nathaniel and heading for the bushes by the vige.

 Chapter 629 Are you crying to me?

    Crystal helped Nathaniel to a cave, put him down and looked at the lights inside the vige, it seems that Spike is really fast.

    Catching up so quickly!

    Looking at Nathaniel lying on the ground, Crystal could not care less about what men and women do not receive, and directly took off his shirt, cleaned the blood stains next to the wound, and took out a bottle of powder from her pocket and gently sprinkled it on the wound, although these could notpletely cure the poison in his body, at least it could temporarily suppress the toxin.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    By the moonlight, Crystal found that this man¡¯s skin really good, but right now she is not in the mood to appreciate this, quickly finished treating his wounds, looking at the pills in her hands, this is what she is torn.

    Staring at Nathaniel¡¯s handsome face, Crystal threw the pills into her mouth, then lowered her head to his sexy thin lips, four lips met, Crystal only felt a strange warm current instantly slide through her body, the feeling tingling and tickling.

    Ahem ¡­

    Feeling Nathaniel move, Crystal¡¯s entire body bounced off his, her face burning hot and her ears red.

    Nathaniel opened his eyes and saw that he was lying inside a dark cave, and when he saw Crystal, his voice was weak as he asked, ¡°Who are you? Why am I here?¡±

    Who is she?

    This girl can not be too deep intoxication, even the brain also followed the bad it! Surprisingly, she does not even recognize her.

    Turned his head, see Nathaniel has been staring at himself, stretched out his hand to touch his face, the heart suddenly realized, before she was wearing a veil, today the veil was taken off by Spike, escaped when forgot to bring, no wonder this guy asked who she was.

    Originally, I wanted to tease him twice, but when I saw him like this, Crystal couldn¡¯t bear to say him, ¡°You¡¯re poisoned, but I don¡¯t have an antidote for the poison on that concealed weapon of theirs, the antidote I¡¯m giving you now can only temporarily suppress the spread of those toxins, I¡¯ll help you find an antidote when it¡¯s light!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, Nathaniel closed his eyes again.

    Deep inside the mountains at night the temperature is much lower than the day, Nathaniel¡¯s clothes just to help him treat the wound has been torn by her, although there are still three or four hours before dawn, but he is now so seriously injured, if in the cold, then the consequences are unthinkable.

    Will own shawl off to cover his body, Crystal decided to go back to the vige inside to get some clothes and quilts over, see Nathaniel¡¯s current appearance, it is estimated that they will have to stay here for a few days.

    ¡°Nathaniel, wait for me here, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Walking out, Crystal grabbed some branches to block the cave and headed inside the vige.

    ¡°What exactly do you think the young master means? Let us squat here, if that woman does note back at all, then do we have to stay here all the time!¡±

    A man in ck sat inside the courtyard and said to another man.

    ¡°You ah stopining, the young master¡¯s mind is simply not we people can understand, we still do their part of the job!¡±

    ¡°Yes! My life has long since ceased to be our own, I sometimes really sympathize with the woman I caught back today, obviously it¡¯s none of her business, but the young master wants to count everything on her head, it¡¯s really pitiful, you know? When I caught her today, seeing her clear eyes, I really wanted to set her free, what kind of a person do you think would have such a pair of unadulterated eyes!¡±

    Crystal hides behind the door and listens to the two men in ck talking over and over again. It seems that Spike has captured Rosemary at his vi.

    In fact, sometimes as killers, many things are not really done ording to their own wishes, their hearts are also a lot of helplessness.

    I wonder what happened to Wilson and the others? Did they escape, if all caught by Spike, then Rosemary will not be very dangerous.

    The hand gripping the door handle could not help but tighten, thinking that Nathaniel is now poisoned again, and there is no news from there, Crystal¡¯s palm-sized face was tightly wrinkled together.

    We¡¯d better get this over with before we talk about tomorrow!

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Just as she was about to leave, Crystal¡¯s foot couldn¡¯t help but kick a flower pot aside with a clunking sound.

    ¡°Meow ¡­¡±

    A ck cat suddenly crossed from the courtyard, and one of the men was heard saying to another man, ¡°It¡¯s just a wild cat, you¡¯re too nervous!¡±

    ¡°Maybe so!¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like Crystal won¡¯t be back either, so we might as well find a ce to sleep and report back to the young master tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good, I haven¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep these past few days, so it¡¯s a good time to take advantage of it and catch up.¡±

    Knowing that the sound of the man in ck was getting farther and farther away, Crystal shed out from the side, coughing lightly, if it wasn¡¯t for the cat, she would have been discovered.

    Returned to the cave with a big bag of stuff, and before we got there, we found the cave was put aside, while Nathaniel lying inside was nowhere to be found.

    Things fell to the floor with a thud, and Crystal couldn¡¯t care less about those things and rushed outside to find someone.

    ¡°Nathaniel, where are you?¡±

    By the light of the moon, Crystal put her hand to her mouth and whispered.

    In addition to the sound of insects and birds around, Susan¡¯s is like a dead city, although Crystal is not afraid of the dark, but the thought of Nathaniel is missing, tears are very indisputable flow down.

    Looking around for half a day, there is not even a shadow of a person to see, sitting on his buttocks, the more aggrieved he thought, buried his head between his legs, wailing and crying.

    ¡°Are you crying to me?¡±

    At some point, Nathaniel suddenly appeared behind Crystal, with a hint of reproach in his tone.

    Hearing a familiar voice, Crystal turned her head and saw Nathaniel¡¯s pale, bloodless, handsome face looking at her, and hurriedly stood up from the floor and asked in a choked voice, ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Nathaniel at this time to see clearly, the original on their own woman is not someone else, is their usual most annoying, most unsatisfactory Crystal, did not expect to unveil her or a standard Martha people.

    Seeing that he kept staring at himself, Crystal frowned lightly and spoke unhappily, ¡°Have you seen enough?¡±

    ¡°Where did you go just now, I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up, I thought something had happened to you?¡±

    He crossed directly over to her and headed for the cave. He was now dizzy and was relieved to know that she was okay.

    He has lost all of Rosemary, he now needs to get a good night¡¯s sleep and refresh himself to rescue someone tomorrow.

    ¡°You¡¯re poisoned, don¡¯t walk around without anything, if you let the toxin spread to your blood vessels, even the Great Gods can¡¯t save you!¡±

 Chapter 630 Itâ€™s too dangerous for you to be alone

    ¡°Is this your concern?¡±

    Crystal looked askance at him and took out a quilt directly from her bag and flung it on the board on the floor, saying, ¡°You think too much, I just don¡¯t want Rosemary toe back and see you like that and make her sad.¡±

    Afterying out the floor, and then take out some food from the bag and hand it to him, ¡°Eat something before you sleep!¡±

    Nathaniel at this time only felt like a thousand pounds of head, reached out and rubbed his brow, said: ¡°You eat by yourself, I will sleep!¡±

    With those words, Nathaniel copsed on top.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay!¡±

    Crystal reached out and gently touched his forehead. The hot temperature made Crystal quickly pull back her hand and looked at Nathaniel, who was very red because of his fever, and couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Why did you get a fever when you were fine before?

    Her eyes fell on his legs, Crystal hurriedly rolled up his pant legs, and a pungent smell greeted her.

    Crystal¡¯s heart shouted no good, hurried to the hole, take out something to block the hole, which took out a candle from inside the bag to light, and saw Nathaniel gunshot wound on the leg red piece, next to the ce has begun to fester and inmmation, the leg has be such, he even went out to find him, thinking of these, Crystal in the heart can not help cursing.

    Fortunately, she likes to pound some anti-inmmatory herbs to stop bleeding since she was a child, otherwise this time now, even if you do not want to lose his life will turn him into a cripple.

    The bottles and jars inside the pocket were all emptied out, picking up the bottle with anti-inmmatory medicine written on it, shaking it, only to find that there was no more powder inside the bottle, it seems that tomorrow she should go to the mountains to help him get some herbs back, otherwise his leg will be ruined.

    ¡°Nathaniel, you have to hold on! Rosemary and the others are still waiting for you to save them?¡±

    Looking at the burned and dazed Nathaniel, Crystal murmured softly.

    Took out a small knife from his body, roasted it on the fire, and then slowly got the rotting flesh off his leg bit by bit.

    Perhaps because of the paining from the leg, Nathaniel¡¯s body could not help but move a few times, the beads of sweat on his forehead seeped out densely, and his handsome features became very pale because of the pain.

    ¡°Nathaniel, just hold it a little longer, it¡¯s almost done!¡±

    Tightly pressing his leg, Crystal quickly poured thest bit of anti-inmmatory powder all over the wound, hoping that the medicine would temporarily stop the wound from continuing to fester.

    After almost an hour of work, Crystal this stopped, sitting next to look at sleeping Nathaniel, in fact, Susan down Nathaniel is like a sleeping child, facepletely without any trace of tears,.

    Thete night was very Susan, Crystal leaned against a stone wall, worried that his fever would not go away, and she did not dare to close her eyes the whole night, afraid that once she fell asleep, his condition would continue to worsen.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll be right there to save you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Crystal, who was napping next to her, suddenly heard Nathaniel¡¯s shouts and opened her eyes to see Nathaniel¡¯s mouth mumbling incessantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold ¡­¡±

    ¡°Cold ¡­¡±

    Hands clutched tightly to the chest, the whole person curled up in a ball.

    ¡°Hey Nathaniel, wake up, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Cold ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, it¡¯s really cold ¡­¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, any better?¡±

    Hearing him shouting cold all the time, Crystal put all the clothes on his body and saw that he was still freezing and shivering, which had no effect at all.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at him like that, Crystal took off her jacket and put on only a snug-fitting dress, holding Nathaniel tightly to her body, hoping that she could make him not feel so bad by her body heat.

    ¡°Better?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m cold ¡­ cold ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just how much do you love her that all you can think about in your dreams is her?¡±

    Sometimes she thinks Rosemary is really lucky to have a husband who loves her so much, and there are so many crushes around her who are willing to sacrifice their lives for her, so she is really happy.

    As the time passes, the person in the arms slowly Susan down, so the two people embraced each other and slept.

    The next morning, when Nathaniel woke up, Crystal was no longer inside the cave.

    Looking at the clothes scattered on the ground, Nathaniel vaguely remembered that he seemed to have a high feverst night, and then felt like he had fallen into the ice cer, cold to death, dazed Hu, he felt as if someone would hold him tightly, the body heat of her body slowly passed to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    Crystal just came back from outside and saw that Nathaniel was already awake. Thinking about what happenedst night, she couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    ¡°Did I have a high feverst night?¡±

    When she heard his words, Crystal suddenly had a feeling of being a thief. If he knew that she had slept with him all nightst night, he would definitely say how he was again.

    But as long as she admits it, then there is certainly nothing he can do about it.

    ¡°Well, the wound on your leg is inmed causing a high fever, I have helped you put on a little anti-inmmatory medicine, but I have run out of powder on me,ter I will go to the mountains to help you pick some herbs back, your wound is deteriorating very much in the eyes, if not treated in time, I am afraid that you will have to spend the rest of your life with the crutches.¡±

    After giving him a look, Crystal exined his injuries to her in detail.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t care less, now Wilson and Rosemary and the others are captured by Spike and if I don¡¯t save them, no one else can!¡±

    Nathaniel said as he examined the gun.

    ¡°Would you be willing to use your leg as the price?¡±

    ¡°If I could really exchange this leg of mine for their safety, I would not hesitate to say yes!¡±

    Crystal looked at him in a daze. Perhaps in his heart, Rosemary¡¯s life had long since trumped her own name!

    Perhaps this is the power of love, perhaps in front of the feelings, no matter in the shrewd and capable people will be swept away and let their minds be fuzzy.

    ¡°You recuperate well here, these herbs are enough for you for a week, your injuries are too serious, just stay here and recuperate well, I will bring them back safely.¡±

    ¡°No, you alone are no match for Spike, not to mention the fact that he has so many killers under him¡­ Wait well here, I¡¯ll be back soon!

    He is a big man, how can he let a woman to risk.

    Crystal knew that no matter what she said it would be impossible to change his mind, so she took a step back and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go together, so if anything happens there¡¯ll be a n to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go, you¡¯ve sacrificed too much to save us, I can¡¯t be that selfish and put you in danger to save my friends!¡±

 Chapter 631 You are a crazy person

    ¡°So you¡¯re Wilson¡¯s beloved woman? Good looking?¡±

    Spike snapped Rosemary¡¯s chin as soon as the corners of his lips curled, and said faintly.

    ¡°You let her go!¡±

    Carina rushed up and tore at Spike¡¯s clothes with great force, yelling loudly.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    The big hand swung hard, and Carina¡¯s whole body was pushed down on the ground by him, and her head hit the vase next to her heavily, making a loud sound.

    Rosemary saw Carina fall to the ground, looked at the blood flowing out of the ground, her heart trembled violently, and shouted loudly, ¡°Carina ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let go of me, you rascal!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am a rogue, so rogues never do things with love and justice, do you understand?¡±

    It feels as if his jaw is about to be crushed, and the pain is all over his body.

    Watching the blood keep flowing from the back of Carina¡¯s head, Rosemary felt like she was going to suffocate, crying and shaking her head while her mouth kept murmuring.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°What? This is too much for you! The wonderful show hasn¡¯t even started yet?¡±

    Spike let go of her chin with an evil grin.

    ¡°Carina, are you awake?¡±

    Seeing Spike let go of her, Rosemary was just about to go up to Carina and help her up when she was picked up by two men and headed outside.

    ¡°What do you want, let go of me ¡­¡±

    ¡°Carina ¡­¡±

    A heartbreaking scream flowed through the room, Spike looked at Carina lying on the ground in disgust and ordered to the people beside him, ¡°Throw me to the back of the mountain, don¡¯t spoil the young master¡¯s fun!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    For unrted people, Spike has never cared whether they live or die.

    Rosemary was taken by two men to an open meadow, tied her to a post, and in a moment saw Spike walking to sit under a gazebo with a strange tinge inside the corner of his eye.

    No one knows what is in his mind, the people who follow him only know that Spike is ruthless, in order to achieve their goals by any means, rather than the devil, rather than that he is Satan back from hell.

    ¡°Bring it up!¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary is still sinking in grief, eyes indignantly staring at Spike sitting above, his eyes want to put him through the heart.

    ncing at Rosemary, who was tied to a pir, he said, ¡°I know you hate to break me into pieces at this moment, but don¡¯t you think about it, that woman has harmed you three times, and now that I¡¯ve helped you out, not only do you not thank me, but also look at me with this expression, isn¡¯t it a bit unjustifiable?¡±

    The delicate little face was covered with tear marks, and she said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if anything happens to Carina, I won¡¯t spare you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I think soon you¡¯ll even have the heart to die!¡±

    A wave of the hand, Rosemary then realized that not far away there is arge iron cage, and you are surprisingly imprisoned five wolves.

    Soon, the people inside the cage made her feel her heart stop instantly, Wilson was pushed into the cage by several men, and the wolf inside felt a strange scent and had begun to slowly approach like him.

    Spike looked at the people inside the cage, his mouth held a bloodthirsty smile, looked at Rosemary and asked: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen a real human-wolf battle, right? I tell you, these wolves grew up eating human flesh, they most like to drink human blood first, and when the blood is washed, they start to eat the soft abdomen, so piece by piece, piece by piece all the meat on the human body slowly eaten, that delicious ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Spike closed his eyes, a look of intent, watching Rosemary could not wait to go up and kill this madman.

    ¡°You¡¯re a crazy person!¡±

    Rosemary yelled violently at Spike.

    Wilson also saw Rosemary at this moment, looking at her crying like a tearful little face, his face changed greatly.

    ¡°Oscar, it¡¯s me you want to get back at, let her go!¡±

    ¡°Haha ¡­ heartache? Wilson I tell you, I am going to let you personally experience the loss of the love of your life today, that painful feeling, I want to make the pain I suffered back then, a hundred times a thousand times more on you.¡±

    Spike at this moment has no point of humanity, there are only blinded by the hatred of the two eyes.

    ¡°Oscar, there¡¯s a reason for injustice, the person you¡¯re dealing with is me, you let her go, no matter how you torture me, I won¡¯t have half a word ofint!¡±

    Wilson looked at the wolf inside the cage while he began to fight with Spike¡¯s heart.

    After hearing his words, Spike sneered and asked, ¡°Wilson, I know you are not afraid of death, but you are most afraid of losing her. I am going to make you two watch each other suffer today, and only this helplessness of wanting to save but not being able to do so can make you hurt each other.¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oscar, at first I really didn¡¯t know Joan liked you, if I knew I ¡­¡±

    ¡°You shut up ¡­¡±

    Spike stood up violently from his seat, his eyes were red, he pointed his finger at Wilson and said viciously, ¡°You are not qualified to call her name because you don¡¯t deserve it! If you had smiled at Joan even a little bit more, she would not have taken that mission, and she would not have died in a foreign country, and not even find the bones!¡±

    Speaking of the moment, Spike¡¯s eyebrows were thick with pain, and Rosemary, listening to their conversation, seemed to understand why Spike had such a strong hatred for them.

    ¡°Oscar, I do have an unshirkable responsibility for Joan¡¯s death, but you know very well in your heart that I have made my feelings clear at the beginning, but it was beyond our control that things turned out this way in the end.¡±

    Looking at Spike¡¯s face in pain with his head buried between his legs, Wilson sincerely hoped that he could see all this clearly and let Rosemary go.

    ¡°Wilson, no matter what, she died because of you, and you are fully responsible for this!¡±

    As the words fell, Spike was seen walking up to Rosemary, a knife in his hand, and sneered, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t say I won¡¯t give you a chance, if you can stay inside for three hours, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not done talking, you can¡¯t fight back in there for three hours, if you fight back a bit, I¡¯ll sh your beloved woman until the three hours are up! This is even if I thank you for saving my life back then!¡±

    Everyone in the room was stunned by Spike¡¯s words, not to mention the three hours, even if you can fight back, good martial arts skills may not be able tost an hour inside, not to mention not allowed to fight back and stay for three hours.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a crazy person!¡±

    Rosemary snarled at Spike.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m a crazy person, I went crazy eight years ago ¡­¡±

    Haha ¡­

 Chapter 632 Her weakness is you

    ¡°Wilson, fight back!¡±

    In the iron cage under the stage, one person and five wolves kept circling around inside the cage, and time passed by, Wilson¡¯s body had been scratched by wolf ws in different degrees, he did not dare to fight back, and every time the wolf pounced on him, he dodged as much as possible.

    Apparently those wolves had been enraged by Wilson¡¯s actions and barked loudly at him, and soon five wolves surrounded Wilson in a group and kept making noises.

    Rosemary on the stage has been sobbing, the pain in her heart no longer know what words to express, she now only hope that the three hours can be reached immediately.

    Spike sat on the position, holding a ss of red wine in his hand, looking at the scene inside the cage with a look of interest, with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°Spike, you need to tell them to stop!¡±

    All the wolves in the iron cage peaked up and pinned Wilson¡¯s to the ground, only hearing a hissing sound, Rosemary saw a piece of flesh on Wilson¡¯s arm being ripped off by the wolves alive.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wilson, fight back! You¡¯ll get bitten to death if you keep this up!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I told you I would protect you, don¡¯t worry about me!¡±

    Wilson dodged the pack¡¯s attack while shouting to a distraught Rosemary.

    ¡°We agreed to be together forever, even if you are doing it for me, how about you return the hand?¡±

    Blood spilled in the cage, Wilson all over his body is blood, the pain in his heart has far exceeded the pain in his body, he now has only one thought, that is, must not let Rosemary be hurt.

    ¡°Even if you shout your throat out, he won¡¯t fight back, you¡¯d better save your breath!¡±

    He was sure that Wilson would not fight back before he put him in there, otherwise with his reach, how could the five wolves hurt him in the slightest!

    ¡°You just did it on purpose, you knew Wilson wouldn¡¯t fight back, and you pretended to be a good guy, you hypocrite!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were full of anger at Spike, hating herself at the moment for being ipetent and unable to do anything but drag others down.

    Oh a smile!

    That¡¯s right, he did it on purpose!

    For so many years he hid on a dark desert ind, always secretly expanding his power, but no matter how hard he tried, he was never as good as he was, until one day he finally found his weakness, and at that moment, his heart leapt like never before, because he could finally help Joan get her revenge.

    ¡°me it on his deep love for you, if he is still the old Wilson, even if ten of me stand in front of him, it is not enough to give him a gap. Sometimes I really have to thank you properly, you gave me a purpose in life, there is a saying that no matter what you are, as long as you are a human being you will have a soft spot, and his soft spot is you!¡±

    Yes, Wilson¡¯s weakness is himself, and now only he can save him.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Rosemary violently wrenched her hands free of the hands tied behind the pir, and, when the man aside was not looking, snatched the gun from his waist and ced it against her own head.

    ¡°Spike, don¡¯t you want Wilson dead so badly? The more you want him dead, the less I¡¯ll let him do what you want!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I would be afraid if you were like this?¡±

    The corners of his lips picked up and he looked at Rosemary, smiling andughing.

    ¡°I dang well know you wouldn¡¯t be afraid, but Wilson would be, and if he knew I was dead, what do you think he¡¯d do?¡±

    Looking at him, the corners of Rosemary¡¯s good-looking mouth curled up slightly, as long as she was no longer a bargaining chip, Wilson would have no qualms, instead her death would inspire him to live.

    ¡°Crazy!¡±

    The hand pounded hard on the chair, the good pear wood was instantly split into two halves.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡±

    Wilson in the cage has seen Rosemary standing on the edge of the cliff and she is looking at herself with a smile.

    ¡°Wilson, you must live!¡±

    ¡°Someone, stop her now!¡±

    All you hear is a thud and there is no longer a Rosemary on the edge of the cliff.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Just see Wilson in the iron cage is like crazy, three or two times to kill five wolves instantly.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    When Joseph and Edmund arrived at the scene, they saw Wilson, covered in blood, pounding on the dead wolf in the cage.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s not good! A group of people appeared from nowhere on the ind, yelling for us to release Wilson and Rosemary immediately, and putting down big words that if we don¡¯t hand them over, they will simply destroy ourir.¡±

    A man in ck walked up to Spike and said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Spike grabbed the man¡¯s cor and said with wide eyes, ¡°No matter who it is, tell the brothers to kill them all!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Instantly, the scene was in a panic, the sound of gunfire, moaning, directly carried throughout the sky.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­ Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson rose from the ground and stumbled toward the edge of the cliff where Rosemary had jumped.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Joseph tried to pull him, but he pushed him away with force.

    Looking at Wilson, who was acting and talking strangely, a bad feeling rose in Joseph¡¯s heart.

    He remembered that when Spike hade to take Wilson away, he seemed to hear that they had caught Rosemary, but now they didn¡¯t see Rosemary on the scene, could it be ¡­

    Seeing Wilson keep walking in the direction of Spike, Joseph hurriedly followed him.

    ¡°Say, where is the woman you brought back?¡±

    Grabbing a ck man, Edmund grabbed him by the cor and asked.

    ¡°One was thrown to the back of the mountain by the young master, and one just ¡­¡± nced at the cliff over there, the man in ck continued: ¡°Suicide jumped off the cliff!¡±

    With his head buzzing, Edmund¡¯s mind was stuck with only four words, suicide jumping off a cliff!

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    How did this happen?

    Just heard a bang, the bullet quickly through the ck man¡¯s head, thud fell in front of Edmund.

    ¡°Young master, get out of here! Our men can¡¯t hold it anymore!¡±

    Blue just don¡¯t know from what burrowed out, about to pull Spike away.

    ¡°Blue Kong ¡­¡±

    Before he had a chance to leave, Spike¡¯s valet fell in front of him.

    Wilson stood in front of Spike with scarlet eyes. At this moment, Wilson is like Satan, the god of death, who has returned from purgatory, and everything he walks through, there are corpses under his feet.

    A gun quickly against the door of Spike¡¯s head, looking at the moment of Wilson, Spike suddenlyughed out loud.

    ¡°Wilson, how does it feel to lose the woman you love, does it feel like you can¡¯t breathe from the pain, or has the pain gone so numb that you can¡¯t feel that pain anymore?¡±

    The smile on the corner of Spike¡¯s mouth was even more rampant as he looked at Wilson with a crooked head.

    He wants this effect, he just wants him to also experience first-hand the pain of losing the one he loves, and now he is happy to see him like this.

 Chapter 633 One Body, Three Lives

    Marcy didn¡¯t expect that she was still a stepte and didn¡¯t even see Rosemary for thest time.

    Standing on the edge of the cliff, Marcy looked at the choppy sea below and her face was ugly.

    ¡°Rosemary is so silly!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not stupid, she knows that in that situation, only if she leaves, Wilson he will defiantly resist so that he has a chance of survival.¡±

    Edmund¡¯s face was heavy, and he had no regrets about letting go of his hand in the first ce.

    Looking at him, Marcy suddenly understood when Edmund obviously so much like Rosemary, but finally resolutely choose to let go, not only because Wilson is his friend, the most important is that he already knew at that time, Rosemary love Wilson has been deep marrow, there is no cure.

    ¡°How about Mr. Grant?¡±

    The thought of two people who love each other deeply but ultimately ¨C let another person give his life and live, it seems that within a short time, he is not so easy toe out of this matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s bad! In case you didn¡¯t know, Rosemary is two months pregnant and has twins!¡±

    A woman they love the most, two of their own flesh and blood, for who I¡¯m afraid can not receive such a fact.

    Slightly stunned, Marcy did not expect Rosemary to be pregnant at this time, and also ¡­

    A light sigh, fate is really too good at catching people, before he rescued Rosemary when Fred said she might not be able to have children in the future, and worried about her for a long time, now it is easy to conceive a child, but did not expect such a thing to happen.

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve been looking down there for a few days, I¡¯m afraid Miss Harris she ¡­,¡±

    Looking at the expressionless Marcy, Marks knows that Marcy will only have this unperturbed expression on his face when he encounters something particrly sad and heartbreaking, and no one knows what he is thinking in his heart.

    ¡°Vanessa, where are you? Are you still waiting somewhere for me toe to you at this moment?¡±

    Marcy watched the waves keep hitting the rocks on the shore and shouted over and over again in her heart.

    Marks saw Marcy did not speak, continued: ¡°young master, forgive me, here under the cliff is everywhere leading to who knows where, and the wind and waves below than the normal time to more than twice asrge, and now another four days have passed, even if Miss Harris did not die, do not know where to wash away. ¡±

    Although he knew that this would provoke him, even so, he still had to say, Marcy has been standing here for four days and four nights, has refused to leave, in this way, he feared that not only Rosemary did not find, he himself will also fall down.

    Surprisingly this time Marcy didn¡¯t me Marks, but just said lightly, ¡°Let the men pull out! Get a good night¡¯s rest today, and we¡¯ll leave first thing in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You guys take good care of Mr. Grant, I¡¯m not going to see him, I¡¯ll visit next time I get a chance!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Edmund¡¯s mouth opened and closed a few times, wanting to say something, but ultimately did not say a word.

    Because Wilson¡¯s injuries were so severe, Edmund had to knock him out and let Joseph escort them away first.

    C City Municipal People¡¯s Hospital.

    Inside the VIP suite, Wilson¡¯s body was tightly wrapped in gauze, perhaps because of what he had dreamed about, his face was in pain, and sweat was seeping out densely on his forehead.

    Marian sat next to him and looked at Wilson lying in bed with a distressed look on his face.

    She didn¡¯t know what was happening to them, and all of them came back refusing to say anything, just urging them to take good care of Wilson, and then left.

    ¡°Wilson, tell mommy what is happening to you? Why do you have such a painful expression on your face!¡±

    Marian grabbed Wilson¡¯s hand, tears falling one by one on his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ Rosemary don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Suddenly Wilson opened his eyes, his hands kept waving, his eyes were thickly bloodshot, and when he saw Marian, he grabbed her hand and asked in an emotional voice, ¡°Mom, Rosemary isn¡¯t dead, is she? Can you tell me where she is?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Marian was so frightened by Wilson¡¯s appearance that he didn¡¯t know what to say and just pulled hard on his arm.

    Suddenly, as soon as he shook off Marian¡¯s hand, he pulled the needle out of his hand and was about to walk towards the door of the room.

    ¡°Wilson, where are you going?¡±

    A hand in front of Wilson, Marian said in a choked voice.

    ¡°Go away, I¡¯m going to Rosemary!¡±

    With a strong push, Marian was pushed to the ground by Wilson, and as soon as she saw him about to leave, she held him by the feet.

    ¡°Wilson, listen to mom, you stay here now and get well, and mom will help you get Rosemary toe over, okay?¡±

    Suddenly Wilson stopped in his tracks, looked at Marian with a pained expression, and shook his head, ¡°She¡¯s noting back, ever!¡±

    ¡°Nevere back!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t scare mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Outside the doctor heard the movement inside the room, rushed in, saw Wilson¡¯s body wounds because of tearing has been several wounds have begun to bleed.

    As soon as Wilson saw so many peoplee in, he snarled at them, ¡°Who let you in, get out of here!¡±

    All the doctors were yelled at by Wilson, and all eyes looked at Darren, who was standing at the side.

    ¡°Wilson, I know Rosemary¡¯s departure hit you hard, but you can¡¯t torture yourself like this, this life of yours was bought by Rosemary with her life, even if you do it for Rosemary, cooperate well with the doctor¡¯s treatment, okay?¡±

    Darren¡¯s heart didn¡¯t feel good when he saw his son, who hadn¡¯t seen him for half a month, be like this.

    First, the olddy fell down from the stairs and is still in aa, and several projects in thepany were poached by an unknownpany at a high price, he is now having a headache, and now Wilson is so seriously injured, and Rosemary is still alive or dead, all things are colliding together, fortunately he has the help of Chad, so he can A breath of fresh air.

    ¡°Dad, you wouldn¡¯t understand how much it hurts me here!¡±

    Poking his chest, Wilson, who has always been strong and independent, has two lines of tears falling down his face at this moment.

    One body, three lives!

    Wilson¡¯s heart was dripping blood, he hated Rosemary, hated her cruelty, hated her heartlessness, left him alone, left him to live in this world alone.

    ¡°Daddy knows you are sad in your heart, it is because Rosemary loves you, she will sacrifice her life for you without any hesitation, she just wants you to live a good life instead of her, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 634 pain â€¦â€¦

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, how are you feeling, are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Opening her eyes, Rosemary just tried to move when a sharp pain came from the back of her head.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Looking at the beautiful woman in front of her, Rosemary asked weakly.

    The beautiful woman looked at Rosemary, smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is Y, you can call me Judy!¡±

    Trying to get up, Rosemary moved her body, a stabbing pain came from her shoulder, Judy hurriedly held her down and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you were shot in the shoulder, your left leg is broken, there are several bruises on your body, the good thing is that the baby inside your belly is fine, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Children?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand subconsciously went to her abdomen¡­ she had a baby?

    ¡°Ahh ¡­ pain ¡­¡±

    Just to think about what happened, inside the head as if there are tens of thousands of ants gnawing on the general, headache.

    Rosemary clutched her head and cried out.

    Judy, horrified by her actions, hugged Rosemary and shouted at the door.

    Soon after, a middle-aged man came in from outside and started to help Rosemary apply needles as soon as he came in, and soon Rosemary felt less headache.

    ¡°Thank you doctor!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, your head should have hit a hard object, causing you to have a blood clot in your head, so now your head will hurt as soon as you think about things, as long as you don¡¯t think about it, your head won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Denny, so will the blood clot in her brain have a big impact on her?¡±

    Judy stood aside and asked the middle-aged man.

    Looking at Rosemary lying on the bed, the middle-aged man slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, light memory loss, serious blindness!¡±

    After all, like Rosemary this situation, he is also the first time to encounter, the whole body everywhere is wounded, while the child inside the belly is safe and sound, the only exnation can be exined is that she fell into the water when the focus of protection all focused on the belly, otherwise to her body injuries, the back of her head will not be injured so seriously.

    Judy looked at Rosemary lying on the bed and said with a sh of heartache in her eyes, ¡°Dr. Denny, isn¡¯t there anything else that can be done?¡±

    ¡°The only way is to operate to remove the blood clot in her brain, but even if we have to operate, we must wait until the baby is born!¡±

    With these words, Dr. Denny added, ¡°By the way, you should avoid her wounds from touching water during this period, and it is best not to shower until the wounds have healed!¡±

    After exining everything, Dr. Denny then left.

    Judy is a beautiful woman of about fifty years old, and from the way she dresses, she should be a rich wife of a rich family.

    ¡°Son, can you tell Judy what your name is? And how did you end up on the beach?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at Judy in a daze, and only after a while said, ¡°I can¡¯t remember!¡±

    Seeing that she looked at herself with a bewildered face, Judy continued to ask: ¡°Then you should always remember what your name is, right?¡±

    After thinking about it, the drilling pain came from the back of my head.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Judy saw that she was thinking back to what happened before, and hurriedly called her back and said, ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t remember, we don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary flopped onto Judy¡¯s shoulder with a pale face.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t remember your name, Judy can¡¯t call you as a child, so, from now on Judy will call you Vanessa, okay?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Judy took it as her default, smiled tenderly at her and said, ¡°Vanessa, you take a good rest first, Judy go out and get you some food!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Judy!¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, why are you so polite! Judy doesn¡¯t have any children anyway, so as long as you don¡¯t mind, you can live with Judy from now on, okay?¡±

    From the moment he got up on the beach, Judy was fond of the girl in front of her and felt especially affectionate.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After helping Rosemary to lie down and tucking her in, Judy left the room.

    Lying on the bed, Rosemary¡¯s mind went nk, her hand gently attached to the small of her back, and she softly murmured, ¡°I¡¯m d you guys are okay!¡±

    Subconsciously, her intuition tells Rosemary that the baby inside her belly is important to her.

    Staring at the ceiling overhead, he drifted off into the fragrance of sleep.

    ¡°Mrs. Duncun, go buy a fish from the street and make some fish soup for Vanessater, she has wounds all over her body now, make more fish soup for her to drink, it won¡¯t look good if a girl has too many scars on her body!¡±

    Judy came into the garden and instructed Mrs. Duncun, who was busy.

    ¡°Got it ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Looking at the endless sea in front of her, the corners of her lips hooked, for so many years every six months she will give herself a month¡¯s vacation, and thene to this seaside vi for a small stay, not because of anything else, only because here are her fondest memories and the most painful memories!

    Soon, the news of Rosemary¡¯s ident quickly spread, many people feel sorry for the The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady, was chosen by The Grant family to be the young master of The Grant family wedding, it was not easy to hope that Wilson woke up, originally thought that the bitter days are about to pass, to wee the good days, but unexpectedly happened. The Grant family has been chosen by the Grant family to marry the youngest son of The Grant family.

    But while some arementing, many are secretly following the joy that Rosemary¡¯s departure has instantly opened the door to the celebrity millennials of c-city.

    Meanwhile, in Nathaniel¡¯s vi, Tina has been hiding in her room for days.

    Lareina sitting on the sofa in the living room, face full of regret, so good a girl said no, a moment indeed let everyone can not receive.

    ¡°Vincent, you go up and talk to Tina, no one wants this to happen, but there is no way out, but those who are alive will continue to live, tell her not to think too much and take care of her health.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the rtionship between Tina and Miss Harris, let her have a good quiet time in these two days!¡± His own wife Vincent knows best, what she needs most today is quiet, it seems difficult to get her out of this matter at once!

    Sighing lightly, Lareina said to Vincent: ¡°This time thepany is not very busy inside more time to spend with Tina, good guidance to enlighten her, I go to see Nathaniel!¡±

    Vincent turned his head to look upstairs and suddenly said to the maid, ¡°Go and carry Becky over here!¡±

    Hopefully, his little wife will feel better for the sake of his baby girl.

    ¡°Becky, will Daddy take you to Mommy?¡±

    Carrying Becky from the maid¡¯s hands, Vincent turned and went upstairs.

    Since Nathaniel knew that Rosemary had chosen to sacrifice herself for Wilson, he never said a word, but sat quietly in his room every day, staring at Rosemary¡¯s photo.

    ¡°Nathaniel ¡­¡±

 Chapter 635 Mommyâ€™s Warmth

    Lareina went to the door of the room and knocked gently on the closed door of the room, but never heard any movement inside.

    ¡°Auntie!¡±

    Turning her head, Lareina saw Crystal standing in the doorway and smiled faintly.

    ¡°Susan, are you feeling better?¡±

    These days because of Nathaniel¡¯s matter, Lareina was so busy that she didn¡¯t have time to thank Crystal personally for saving her life.

    Crystal or the first time to see Lareina, originally intended to send Nathaniel back to leave, and then because of Rosemary¡¯s matter Nathaniel¡¯s mental condition is very bad, it stayed.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern Auntie, my health is no longer a problem, these days have brought you and the family a lot of inconvenience, since Nathaniel has nothing more to do, then I will go back first!¡±

    Now only Grandpa and her are left at home. Although Joseph said he would help her take care of Grandpa, she can¡¯t help but worry in her heart.

    When Lareina heard that Crystal was leaving, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at the closed room door, and a look of difficulty shed across her face.

    ¡°Susan, would you mind walking me out in the garden?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    With those words, Crystal left after Lareina.

    ¡°Susan, pardon me for asking, but how do you and Nathaniel know each other? Howe I haven¡¯t heard this kid mention you before?¡±

    Looking at the watery-looking girl in front of her, Lareina heart can not help but start to calcte, thinking of their own infatuation of the silly son, the heart can not help but a burst of mncholy, although she also like Rosemary the girl, Naihe people are already other people¡¯s wives, not to mention that now and ¡­.

    His son has never liked girls near him since he was a child, until Rosemary appeared, but as fate would have it, that was not where his love belonged, and now he has personally brought the girl in front of him, that proves that this girl still has a little weight in his heart, and as long as he is properly facilitated, maybe he cane out of the pain of losing Rosemary.

    Looking at Lareina, Crystal thought of Nathaniel¡¯s care and affection for Rosemary, and thought that he would not want his family to know that he had been hurt so badly because of Rosemary.

    ¡°We met by chance some time ago, along with a few of Nathaniel¡¯s other friends, and because he was more seriously injured and Edmund and the others had important things to attend to, they had to ask me to send him back!¡±

    CrystalTammy smiled and described the encounter between them very simply, she didn¡¯t want Lareina to misunderstand what the two of them had.

    Hearing Crystal¡¯s words, a sh of disappointment crossed Lareina¡¯s face, and she said, when did her silly son be enlightened.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Catching the disappointment in Lareina¡¯s eyes, Crystal suddenly envied Nathaniel for having a mother who was so good to him.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like this, no matter what, auntie still want to thank you, thank you for taking care of our Nathaniel, you see it¡¯s not early now, don¡¯t leave today, auntie personally cook a few of auntie¡¯s best dishes in the evening, let you have a good taste, tomorrow morning I¡¯ll have the driver send you away, okay?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Auntie!¡±

    Perhaps because of the glow of motherly love emanating from Lareina¡¯s body, Crystal, who had nned to leave, could not help but want to stay and greedily enjoy the warmth of her mother.

    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±

    Just as Lareina and Crystal were chatting happily, a crying sound broke the original atmosphere instantly.

    When she looked up, Lareina saw her heart lump crying like a tearful person, and somewhere in her heart clenched together, she hurriedly stood up and walked over.

    ¡°Becky don¡¯t cry, mommy is not feeling well today, when mommy is well in two days, we will let mommy go out with Becky again, okay?¡±

    Vincent held Becky and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes while carefully coaxing her, seeing that she still kept crying.

    Crystal just stood there, silently gazing at the tall man in front of her, looking at this man with Nathaniel with a six or seven percent resemnce, thinking he must be Nathaniel¡¯s big brother Vincent.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, why are you crying so much all of a sudden!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo grandma¡¯s heart, who made our little male angry, tell grandma, OK?¡±

    A handful of Becky from Vincent¡¯s arms, Lareina looked at her little granddaughter with a doting face.

    Vincent looked at his daughter, who was still crying in his mother¡¯s arms, and frowned lightly, saying, ¡°Becky insisted on pestering Tina to go to the yground with her, and Tina said her stomach was a little upset, so I said we would go another day, and no, she got into trouble with me.¡±

    ¡°Dad, bad!¡±

    To Vincent, Becky suddenly stretched out her little finger and pointed at her dad, her little mouth stubborn and very angry.

    Lareina red at Vincent, turned her head and asked with a smile, ¡°Becky, tell Grandma how Daddy is broken!¡±

    Probably seeing someone backing himself up, Becky blinked her big eyes and looked at Lareina in an adorable way, saying, ¡°Daddy won¡¯t let Mommy y with Becky, he¡¯s a bad daddy ¡­¡±

    The words fell, the little one¡¯s body twisted, the whole person lying on Lareina¡¯s shoulder, the small buttocks to Vincent.

    For his daughter this wind blowing both sides of the character, Vincent has long been taught, and does not think.

    ¡°Hello, Susan!¡±

    Looking at Crystal standing behind his old mother, Vincent greeted her politely.

    ¡°Vincent, you know Susan?¡±

    Looking at them, a glint of doubt shed in Lareina¡¯s eyes.

    Crystal looked at Vincent and Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer knows me?¡±

    She remembered that she had just arrived here a few days ago and hadn¡¯t seen anyone else from The Meyer Family except for Tina when she returned that day.

    ¡°Joseph called me when Susan was dropping Nathaniel off, and even though we didn¡¯t meet, I know you!¡±

    So that¡¯s how it is. It seems Joseph is still taking care of them.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Susan you¡¯re wee, just feel free to stay here and sometimes you can go directly to my mom or to my wife Tina if you need to!¡±

    After hearing Joseph say that Nathaniel was hit by the other side¡¯s concealed weapon on the ind, and the other side¡¯s concealed weapon was coated with poison, fortunately Crystal saved him, otherwise then the consequences were really unthinkable.

    Crystal smiled faintly and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer¡¯s kindness is appreciated by Crystal, since Nathaniel has nothing more to do, I will go back tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Not staying for a few days?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa and I also came to C City for the first time, there are still a lot of things to deal with, so when Crystal is done with the matter at hand, we wille back to visit everyone!¡±

 Chapter 636 beat up Wilson

    Three months quickly passed, The Grant family suddenly announced a month ago The Grant family young master Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s wedding was cancelled, as to what reason, triggering everyone¡¯s reverie on the matter.

    Wilson lives in a vi by the sea, hiding inside all day, for the outside of things to hear nothing.

    Even The Grant Group, which has essentially been given full authority to Chad, has ignored it.

    Yesterday, Marian found Edmund and Joseph and asked them to help her to persuade Wilson, because Darren had been recuperating at home for almost two months due to health reasons. If this continues, she fears that The Grant Group will sooner orter fall into Chad¡¯s hands.

    Although Marian is not too hostile to Chad, after all, her heart has always been deeply in love with Darren, and say for Chad¡¯s mother, a long time ago he has all exined to her, anyway, people are no longer in, in how, the child is Darren¡¯s flesh and blood, the so-called love, but this time she found that Chad seems to hide from them began to secretly The actual evidence is not there, but the woman¡¯s intuition tells her that Chad has something to hide from them.

    Edmund and Joseph drove to the beach house and as soon as they got out of the car, they saw the housekeepere out from inside and immediately went up to greet them when they saw it was them.

    ¡°Young Master Edmund, Mr. Flower!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green, is Wilson home?¡±

    ¡°The young master is in the bedroom, I¡¯ll go now and inform the young master that you¡¯re here!¡±

    With that, Mr. Green was about to go to the briefing when he heard Edmund say, ¡°Mr. Green, has Wilson still not been out?¡±

    Mr. Green shook his head, sighed lightly and said, ¡°Since The Great Young Lady¡¯s ident, the young master came back from the hospital and kept himself inside his room, the meals were brought in by us, but most of them were brought out in their original form!¡±

    When ites to this, Mr. Green can¡¯t help but take the sleeve to gently wipe the tears at the corners of his eyes, Wilson is he grew up watching, originally thought he finally found his true love, can live happily ever after, but did not think that God is so cruel, hard will be a pair of people in love with each other to get separated from each other.

    ¡°Mr. Green you should not worry too much, you go and prepare lunch today, we go up and persuade Wilson!¡±

    ¡°Good, then it will be hard for Young Master Edmund and Mr. Flower!¡±

    Mr. Green finished wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes and turned around to head for the kitchen.

    Once pushed open the door, a strong smell of alcohol came to the nose, so Edmund and Joseph could not help but frown, the whole room was dark, only to see a lonely and deste figure huddled in the corner of the bed.

    Seeing such Wilson, Joseph¡¯s good temper was also worn out by him, striding to the window, arge palm pull, a blinding sunlight instantly refracted in, falling on Wilson¡¯s body, stinging his eyes can not open.

    ¡°Who let you in, get the hell out!¡±

    Wilson buried his head in the corner of the bed and growled loudly.

    ¡°Wilson, open your eyes and take a good look, what have you be now?¡±

    A grabbed him into the bathroom, threw him towards the bathroom counter, pointed at the person in the mirror and yelled at him.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, his face is full of scruff, his hair is messy, if he walks out like this, saying that he is the young master of The Grant family, no one can believe it at all, he looks like a tramp crawling out of the garbage heap now.

    Wilson stared at himself in the mirror and couldn¡¯t help but smile, but soon tears at the corners of his eyes fell slowly down his handsome face and said, ¡°I¡¯m a useless man, I can¡¯t even protect my own wife and children, what else can I do! You guys let me just take care of myself, okay?¡±

    With a bang, Edmund picked up Wilson and punched him hard in the face, dropping the entire man into the bathtub.

    ¡°Today I will teach you a lesson on behalf of Rosemary, this negative man, even if I miss and kill you today, I believe that Rosemary will not me me even if she knows!¡±

    After saying that, Edmund went up and grabbed Wilson again, pulled him to the bedroom and beat him severely.

    ¡°Rosemary saved you from the wolf¡¯s ws at the beginning with her own life, but only because she wanted you to live well, he did not want you to die, but now? Not only do you not cherish your own body, but you lock yourself in your bedroom all day long and give up on yourself, Grandma Grant fell down from the stairs and is still in aa, Mr. Grant has been sick in bed for two months because of you and thepany¡¯s business, and look at what you are doing now? If Rosemary didn¡¯t die and came back and saw that she lost everything she cared about because of you, she would hate you for the rest of her life!¡±

    ¡°What did you just say? What¡¯s wrong with Grandma?¡±

    Suddenly Wilson jerked Edmund out of the way and stared at them with fishy red eyes, asking nervously.

    Joseph saw that he seemed to have sobered up quite a bit and walked up and said, ¡°It was on the morning that Rosemary left The Grant family that Grandma suddenly fell down from upstairs, because at that time both Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant couldn¡¯t contact us, so we all didn¡¯t know about it, and when you came back When you came back, you again ¡­¡±

    After taking a look at his current appearance, Joseph swallowed back his words.

    Rosemary cares most about her grandmother, because when she was most upset and in need of help, only her grandmother was by her side, always encouraging her, always caring for her, treating her like her own granddaughter, and if something happened to her grandmother, she would definitely me herself!

    Not to mention the grandmother who also loves him and pampers him.

    ¡°Thank you for waking me up. Edmund was right, Rosemary is blessed with a great life, maybe she is now rescued and somewhere in the world, just waiting for me to pick her up.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    When everyone thought she was dead, she ended up standing in front of him with a smile on her face and returned to his side.

    ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re hitting too hard!¡±

    Touching the blood stain spilling from the corner of his mouth, Wilson couldn¡¯t help himself.

    Looking at Wilson, who finally came to his senses, Edmund punched him in the chest and said with a smile, ¡°Would you havee to your senses that quickly if you hadn¡¯t focused your hand?¡±

    ¡°But then again, if I had known that beating you up would make you sober up sooner, Joseph and I should havee over earlier and beat you up!¡± At least then, it wouldn¡¯t have left so many people who care about him in fear for him all day.

 Chapter 637 Rosemaryâ€™s memory loss

    Y.

    After Rosemary¡¯s injury healed, Judy¡¯s vacation also just ended, originally intended to let Rosemary apany her to leave, but Rosemary because very fond of this seaside town, so with the help of Judy Rosemary in this beautiful town to stay.

    ¡°Vanessa, here are some home-grown vegetables my mom asked me to bring over for you and put them here for you!¡±

    A girl of about 17 or 18 years old shouted to Rosemary who was busy inside the yard.

    The girl¡¯s smile is like a warm sunshine that makes people feel happy to see.

    Putting down the hoe in his hand, Rosemary smiled faintly at the girl, ¡°Thank you Melody, thank Auntie for me!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re too kind, I shouldn¡¯t even have had the time to thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for your guidance, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a big breakthrough in my painting!¡±

    Melody ced the dishes on a side table, dropped her gaze at Rosemary¡¯s feet, and said with a smile, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°At home stay bored, see this garden inside the flowers have fallen, so I want to sprinkle some vegetable seeds on it, so that when you want to eat it is also convenient to pick!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    After saying that, Melody took Rosemary¡¯s hoe as soon as she could, and plowed up on it skillfully.

    ¡°Oh, right! My mom also asked me to bring you two fish over, she said you are pregnant with a baby now, you need to eat more nutritious things, so it¡¯s good for the baby¡¯s growth!¡±

    Pointing to a small bucket next to the table, Melody said with a smile.

    ¡°Auntie Fung is so kind to think of me whenever she has something good to offer!¡±

    After living here for three months, Rosemary has already gotten used to the simple folklore of the area.

    Most of the residents here make their living by fishing, especially Melody¡¯s parents, who take special care of her and send some over to her every time she goes out to sea.

    Rosemary lifted the bucket and went to the kitchen. After a while, she came out with a cup of chrysanthemum tea in her hand and handed it to Melody.

    ¡°Have some chrysanthemum tea first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really a little thirsty if you don¡¯t say so!¡±

    Taking the chrysanthemum tea in Rosemary¡¯s hand, Melody finished it in one gulp.

    ¡°By the way, little

    ¡°Melody! Are you going to town for the next two days?¡±

    This time staying at home is very boring, although Judy will often send some food and clothing over to her, but she still want to rely on their own ability to earn some money, with the birth of the child, to spend more and more money, she can not always let Judy to pick up their own, even if she wants, she does not want.

    ¡°Does Vanessa want to go to town?¡±

    Melody watched Rosemary¡¯s brow furrow, thinking she had another headache, and anyway, it was Saturday, so she could take her out for a walk.

    These days she saw on the news that a lot ofpanies buy designs online. These days she took advantage of the fact that she had nothing to do at night and also drew some jewelry design drafts and wanted to go to town to buy aputer and some paint brushes and drawing paper toe back. If someone appreciated her work, maybe she could even register a jewelry design studio online.

    ¡°I want to go buy aputer and see if I can find something to do online when I have nothing to do!¡±

    Although she doesn¡¯t know what she used to do, when she sees those people¡¯s design drawings, so much inspirationes to her mind and she can just pick up a pen and draw it out.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go now! It just so happens that my dad¡¯s electric car is at home, so I¡¯ll drive you to town now!¡±

    Melody said, plucking some of thest of the seeds in her hands in the dirt, gathering them up, and smiling.

    ¡°Fine, wait for me, I¡¯ll go upstairs and get my bag.¡±

    It was a beautiful, cloudless day, perfect for getting out and about.

    Melody rode the family¡¯s electric car and drove Rosemary all the way to town,ughing and talking.

    Looking at the lively and noisy street in front of her, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but be in a good mood. This was the first time she settled here and came to town because of the household goods that Judy would send over almost every week, so she didn¡¯t have toe out.

    ¡°Vanessa, it¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve been back in town!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s really lively here!¡±

    Rosemary looked out at the crowdsing and going and couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Melody has lived here since she was a child, and she knows every corner of the town very well. Leading Rosemary to a parking lot, Melody parked her electric donkey to the side, took out the keys and locked the car, and only then took Rosemary¡¯s arm and walked towards the ce whereputers were sold.

    ¡°Does this town look like it¡¯s big?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That is certainly, our town here you do not see it is just a small town, but we can use a few words to summarize, the sparrow is small but all the guts!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the streets here, and it really seemed as if everything was for sale, as Melody had said.

    ¡°Do you have tourists here visiting this side?¡±

    See a side of a received on all set are some pure handicrafts, curious to ask.

    ¡°Yes! About five miles from town there are many ancient ruins left in the past, and many buildings on it are well protected by the state, all many touristse here by name, and naturally the town¡¯s business follows.¡±

    I remember Judy told her before that she came here on vacation and found her while walking on the beach. It seems that not only those ruins here, but I am afraid that the beach over here is also the reason why those touristse here.

    What¡¯s more, the scenery here is like a paradise, there is a clear river on the edge of each vige, the banks of the river are full of some unknown flowers, and the residents here are very clean, no one will throw garbage into the river, but will be nted with beautiful flowers on the windows against the river, so that once youe in, you have the urge to settle here, at first she was looking at the scenery and The simplicity of the people, which is simply invisible outside.

    ¡°Vanessa, this is the biggestputer town in our town, let¡¯s go in and take a look!¡±

    The two people just went in, and a young handsome young man came up to meet them, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Wee, what style ofputer do you twodies want to buy?¡±

    The young attendant led Rosemary to theptop counter and pointed to theputers on it, introducing them to the two of them.

    ¡°May I ask which of you twodies would like to buy aputer?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, I want to buy one with better performance, and most importantly, it must have enough memory so that it won¡¯t be so stuck!¡±

    Rosemary told the waiter what she wanted, and soon the waiter brought over a very thin and lightputer, plugged it in, and turned it on for Rosemary to try.

 Chapter 638 Sorry, I have the wrong person!

    Finally Rosemary chose a rtively less expensive and better performance one, after all, all her money is now looking, Judy gave her when she first left.

    ¡°Vanessa, do you want to buy anything else?¡±

    ¡°By the way, do you know where to buy color pens and drawing paper here?¡±

    Rosemary clutched herputer to her chest. For her now, thisputer was considered her most valuable thing.

    Melody was happy to hear that she was buying paper and brushes for drawing and asked, ¡°Is Vanessa nning to draw?¡±

    I remember the first time they met was because of the painting, when she was sketching on the beach, on the painting of the lines on the sea always felt where the wrong, just Rosemary passed by, saw her with a brush tapping her head from time to time, so went up to look at her words, and finally took her brush, brushed down a few strokes on it, the effect of the whole painting followed up.

    That was the first time they met, and from then on, whenever she had time, she would go to her house and ask her for advice about drawing, but every time Rosemary would just point out, but never draw herself.

    So when she heard that Rosemary wanted to buy color pencils for painting, Melody¡¯s heart was leaping with joy to finally get a glimpse of her paintings.

    ¡°I¡¯m not buying to draw, I want to design my own jewelry and put it on the inte to sell, if my designs can be liked by everyone, maybe I can live on this in the future!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa do you know jewelry design?¡±

    Melody pulled Rosemary¡¯s arm as if she had encountered a newnd and was in a very excited mood.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I used to be a jewelry designer! Although the memory is gone, but it seems that the rest is not forgotten!¡±

    For Melody, Rosemary does not intend to hide, anyway, this kind of thing is not unseen.

    As the days go by, the belly is getting bigger day by day, she now has no memory of the previous, even if there are still rtives in this world, she can¡¯t remember, her world is now a nk, but fortunately the child is still there, so the original lonely and empty days have a support.

    ¡°Vanessa you are so smart, I am sure your design will be liked by many people!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s talent, which Melody has seen firsthand, is not at all inferior to their school¡¯s oldest, and she is very informed about her.

    ¡°Thanks, with your support, I¡¯m sure I can do it!¡±

    After saying that, the two finished buying paint pens, Melody remembered she needed to buy two books, so the two went to thergest bookstore in town.

    ¡°Melody, you¡¯vee to buy books again!¡±

    As soon as a middle-aged woman at the counter saw Melody, she greeted her with a smile, looking like they had known each other for years as good friends.

    ¡°Auntie Snow, let me introduce to you, this is my neighbor Vanessa, please take care of Auntie SnowKevin in the future!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Melody¡¯s friend is Auntie Snow¡¯s friend, from now on, as long as you buy books from me, you will get 20% off, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Snow is still the best to me!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at Melody¡¯s bright smile and smiled along with herself. Her smile is like a kind of magic, so people can¡¯t help but follow the mood at first sight.

    ¡°Hello Auntie Snow!¡±

    ¡°Hello, in the future, if you want any books, just give Auntie Snow a call, I¡¯ll have someone else bring them over for you, and save you the trouble ofing all the way from so far away!¡±

    Auntie Snow¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on Rosemary¡¯s belly and said with a smile, ¡°Vanessa you must be five months old here!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been five months and ten days!¡±

    Stroking her slightly bulging belly, Rosemary¡¯s face was full of motherly glow.

    ¡°Auntie Snow, have any new books arrived in thest couple of days?¡±

    Fearing that Auntie Snow might ask about Rosemary¡¯s previous heartbreak, Melody hurriedly changed the subject.

    For Rosemary, the former things became a nk sheet of paper, although on the surface she seems not to care, but Melody on several asions saw her secretly hiding alone and dropping tears, worried that she had passed, she cried even more and had to leave quietly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still in the same section as before, go over and see for yourself which book you like!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, Melody pulled Rosemary to the innermost row of shelves and looked at the books lined up above.

    Rosemary took a pregnant woman¡¯s handbook in her hand and read it, which told the mother-to-be in detail how to reconcile her mood during pregnancy and what to do to benefit the physical and mental health of her child.

    ¡°Vanessa ¡­¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw a pretty-looking girl looking at herself with a smile.

    Rosemary turned her head to look beside her, and again, no one was there, which made sure that the girl in front of her was calling for herself.

    ¡°Does thedy know me?¡±

    Smiling at Phoebe, Rosemary pointed to herself and said.

    Phoebe was stunned by Rosemary¡¯s dumbfounded look, could she really be mistaken for someone else?

    Looking at the clothes Rosemary was wearing, they were very ordinary. She remembered that what Rosemary used to wear were all designer brands, and most of them were from purely handmade custom-made, plus she couldn¡¯t have appeared alone in such a small town.

    ¡°Sorry, I mistook you for someone else! But you look really identical to a friend of mine!¡±

    ¡°Never mind!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary drew two more books and headed towards Melody.

    ¡°Sister, have you chosen your book yet?¡±

    Melody came over with a few books and just saw Phoebe looking at her. She gave her a small smile as a greeting and came over to Rosemary¡¯s side.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s have Auntie Snow¡¯s car bring those books backter! We¡¯ll go get something to eat and then be on our way home!¡±

    Phoebe stood there looking at Rosemary who was slowly disappearing in front of the bookstore and wondered for a while.

    Are there really two people in this world who look exactly alike?

    ¡°Honey, what are you standing here staring at?¡±

    Turning back, a handsome boy was looking at her with a smile, his eyes were full of doting.

    ¡°Nothing, just ran into an acquaintance, but she didn¡¯t seem to know me!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Phoebe couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you think there are really two people who look exactly alike in this world?¡±

    Except for twins, there really isn¡¯t any little bit of blood rtionship while looking exactly the same, she really hasn¡¯t seen.

    But just now Rosemary gave her a strange feeling indeed, as if she didn¡¯t even know such a person.

    ¡°There is nothing strange in the big world, you just haven¡¯te across it before!¡±

 Chapter 639 The Mystery Man Behind Chad

    ¡°Wilson, this is a recent project Chad pitched on behalf of The Grant Group, would you look at it?¡±

    Joseph put a document in front of him, this time because of Rosemary, has not paid attention to the outside news for months, but as a good partner and good brother, Joseph secretly and quietly watch Chad¡¯s every move.

    ¡°A spa resort?¡±

    Wilson looked at the information on top of the contract, Wilson lightly wrinkled his brow and asked in a deep voice.

    He had already guessed Wilson¡¯s reaction when he saw the contract, although this piece ofnd does have a hot spring, when theirpany he had also thought of bringing him to develop, butter sent back geological experts said that the geology is not suitable for the resort, after they also gave up this piece ofnd. But I never thought that Chad would bid this piece ofnd, and also focus on the development, at present is nothing, but oncepleted and open for business, the consequences are not unimaginable.

    ¡°Know his intentions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet, but I¡¯ve asked my brothers to investigate and go, but Chad seems to have been alerted long ago, and nothing was found on him.¡±

    Joseph was also greatly disappointed by such news, and most importantly, the brothers who were often sent out secretly were either poisoned or could not find out anything.

    ¡°Forget it, since this project is unanimously approved by all shareholders, then let him go!¡± He would like to see what kind of medicine this good brother of his is selling inside his gourd.

    Joseph couldn¡¯t believe his ears. Wilson had let Chad squander The Grant family¡¯s fortune, and he had other ns in mind.

    ¡°What kind of medicine do you have in this gourd?¡±

    Since Wilson¡¯s sobriety, the whole person has changed, bing more cold-blooded than before and more difficult to figure out his mind.

    ¡°Has Reba been in touch with Chadtely?¡±

    ¡°No, since his father was reported suspected of smuggling, illegal purchase of VAT invoices were arrested and imprisoned, Chad withdrew from the Qin family, but ording to the reliable information we got, Reba was secretly sent out of the country by a mysterious person, as for who that person is, we have not found out!¡±

    Sometimes he is really curious, Walsh is just a rich man, only because the people are more down-to-earth, so slowly in the C city to stand firm, and then because Darren went abroad on a business trip in the ne back to C city suddenly had a heart attack, just Walsh sat next to him, coincidentally saved his life, from then on with Darren became a good friend.

    In order to thank him for saving his life plus he is a more honest person, so the two sides have slowly worked together on a number of projects, apparently this time Walsh was framed, and the police side surprisingly said that the evidence is full, Walsh also did not defend himself, you can see that in his heart already know who the person who framed him is.

    ¡°You find a way to find out where Rebanded, and remember, don¡¯t spook the snake, maybe we can find out all we want to know from Reba¡¯s mouth.¡±

    Wilson rubbed his chin, from what Chad did to Reba, there must be someone behind him who is controlling all this, and this person seems to be particrly familiar with all the things of The Grant family, maybe at first his own car ident is this person behind the n.

    ¡°No problem, leave this matter to me!¡±

    Putting the file away, Joseph looked at Wilson and slowly asked, ¡°Does Karen know that something happened to Rosemary?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s body stiffened, Rosemary is like a permanent pain in his heart, everyte at night, as long as he gently closed his eyes, the dream is Rosemary covered in blood, a hand holding a child¡¯s scene, from waking up after he never sleep normally, are dependent on sleeping pills to let themselves barely sleep for a while.

    Joseph himself should not ask this, but he is worried that Karen will not be able to bear knowing about this, after all, Rosemary is already irreceable in her heart.

    Knowing that he was worried about Karen, Wilson adjusted himself and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, all news about Rosemary was intercepted, and I also told the underlings not to tell her about Rosemary¡¯s ident, so as not to affect her studies!¡±

    After all, Karen¡¯s future is Rosemary¡¯s main concern, so how could he let something she cares about get the least bit hurt!

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried too, with the way they feel about each other, if they really let her know, they¡¯re worried she¡¯ll do something stupid!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as Rosemary cares, I will do everything in my power to protect her well, whoever crosses them is cross with me Wilson!¡±

    Since people have ruffled the feathers to this point, what else can he say.

    ¡°You look like this will temporarily rest at home for two days, thepany inside the things I will help you keep an eye on, I will inform you in time if there is anything!¡± ,

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Joseph left as fast as he could.

    If you don¡¯t go, do you stand there and wait to be bombarded by Lu Da Shao ah!

    That said, Edmund also really hit too hard, surprising his face has been two days, still so swollen, but think about the usual Wilson always like to bully them, now Edmund beaten like a pig¡¯s head general, the heart is still quite cool.

    Who makes their IQ always a little lower than his?

    Joseph sighed lightly in his heart, shook his head, looked at the drizzle floating on the sky, and wondered if Karen was having a good time over there!

    ¡°Karen, are you free this afternoon? Let¡¯s go to dinner together!¡±

    Just after ss, a blond boy came up to Karen¡¯s table and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Sorry Bruse, I already have a date with Ruth to go to the library this evening, another time!¡±

    Organizing the books on the table and putting them in her bag, Tammy gave a smile and said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    It has been more than four months since I came here, and Karen¡¯s quietness has won the favor of many foreign men, but unfortunately, they are all unloved.

    To them, Karen has always treated them as good friends, as for furthermunication, she has never had the thought.

    ¡°Hi Karen! I¡¯m getting out of ss, will you walk me down the street to get some supplies? I just found out this morning that I ran out of things at home!¡±

    Ruth came forward and took Karen¡¯s arm, suffering a charming little face.

    Looking at his careless friend, Karen shook her head helplessly and said with a smile, ¡°OK, but tonight¡¯s dinner is on you!¡±

    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s my honor to have dinner with a beautiful woman!¡±

    With these words, she walked to the side, lightly pulled the hem of her skirt, and made an invitation gesture to Karen.

 Chapter 640 No feelings only sex marriage

    ¡°Karen, did Bruse just ask you out again?¡±

    Ruth took Karen¡¯s hand and asked with a smile.

    Karen red at this buddy and said, ¡°Knowingly!¡±

    At first Karen was worried that her English would be iprehensible to them, but after she arrived, she realized that she had overthought everything and that many of the students here spoke Chinese very well.

    ¡°Are people just curious? People say that college life is used to fall in love, but how do I feel that you are different from us, at first I thought it was your high vision, but then I slowly found out that in fact, it is not your high vision, but you have never thought about falling in love, do you think my analysis is right?¡±

    Nodded, shoved a lollipop in her hand into her mouth and said with a smile, ¡°As expected of a psychoanalyst, got all of what I had in mind right!¡±

    With those words, Karen headed for the adjacent park.

    Ruth looked at Karen with a big smile on her face, she knew she hadn¡¯t analyzed all the things in her heart at all, her intuition told her that she must have someone in her heart, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t look at the handsome guys around her.

    Pulling the lollipop out of her mouth, Ruth hurried after her, taking her arm and looking at her with a smile.

    Karen hurriedly pulled her hand away from her and winced, this girl couldn¡¯t have known that she was just perfuming her and now she found out!

    ¡°Ruth, what I just said is true, I did not tell you before, my family¡¯s family conditions are not very good, I came here to study is a kind sister sponsored, I now only want to study well, the future can go back to help that sister take care of thepany, for looking for a boyfriend really not interested!¡± I¡¯m not in the mood.

    The people who cane here to study are either youngdies of rich families or royalty, even a boy named Evania in their ss is heard to be the prince of a certain country, on her status, instead of suffering in the future, it is better to choose not to start now.

    Looking at her with a serious face, Ruth sighed lightly and said, ¡°Honey, it is certainly right to study well, for us girls now these years are the years that let us be capricious and crazy, and when we graduate, in the words of your country, the mountain alliance, the earth and the sky, those will not cease to exist, because our destiny Including marriage at birth has been predetermined, it would be better to take advantage of the present without any pressure, burden, and a strong rtionship, so that they can look back in the years toe, not to let themselves regret!

    Karen listened to Ruth¡¯s words and suddenly felt that what she said made sense, but the person she was thinking of wasn¡¯t necessarily the same as she thought, after all, he had to carry the family mission he was supposed to carry.

    As Ruth said, a rtionship with no feelings but only sex is not what she wants, and even though she is now abroad and has long been used to the openness here, her bones still reject it.

    ¡°Ruth, can¡¯t you make your own decisions about your future marriage, too?¡±

    This is the first time Karen asked about Ruth. In the past, when they hung out together, he never asked questions about each other¡¯s identities, except for some things about their studies or to talk about other gossip, because she knew she had made friends with her as a person and had nothing to do with her identity.

    ¡°When I was just born, the family has helped me engaged, the two sides agreed to each other before the age of twenty-two do not care about each other, you can y as much as you want!¡±

    ¡°Does that include sleeping with your current so-called boyfriend?¡±

    Ruth nodded, for those of them there, the union between them just wanted to solidify the interests of each other¡¯s families, and as for the rest, they simply didn¡¯t care.

    Karen gently took Ruth into her arms andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, everything will be fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I got used to it a long time ago, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Ruth stood up and gave Karen a Carry smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Two people walking on the park Andy, as if a brightndscape, a ssical beauty from the East, a favorite of God, instantly attracted a lot of people¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°hello, pretty girl! Can I make a friend?¡±

    A few punks suddenly blocked their way.

    Karen looked at the few punks in front of her, her heart was very scared, forced to hold back the fear in her heart, indifferently spoke: ¡°Sorry!¡±

    With these words, pulling Ruth was about to leave from the side, but another man stopped the way.

    One of the men reached back and picked Karen¡¯s chin, and before he could touch it, Karen quickly dodged it.

    Instead of getting angry at Karen¡¯s actions, the foreign man smiled and spoke to a few other people.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It instantly elicited a burst of openughter from the other side.

    Ruth said to the men in English, ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    After saying that, just want to take out the phone from the bag, the bag in the hand was instantly grabbed by the other side.

    ¡°Calling the police? I tell you, we are the police here, as long as you two beauties y with our brothers, we¡¯ll let you go right away!¡±

    ¡°Dream on!¡±

    Karen yelled at them, holding Ruth tightly behind herself.

    After taking a look around the intersection, it urred to me that there seemed to be a police booth not far ahead when I came, and it would take about ten minutes to run from here, so if Ruth could get out safely, maybe they could get rid of these hooligans.

    Turning her head to Ruth, Karen told her her thoughts in ordinary. Seeing that she was unsure, Karen patted her hand to reassure her.

    ¡°WHAT?¡±

    Those hooligans saw Karen kept saying something to Ruth, but they couldn¡¯t understand, you looked at me, I looked at you, a few shrugged their shoulders, indicating that they didn¡¯t know what they said.

    Looking at the four men in front of her, Karen spat and began to count, ¡°One, two, three, run!¡±

    The words just fell, Ruth desperately to arge road next to arge number of people, while Karen chose a Andy run, the purpose is to distract those hooligans.

    ¡°Bastard, chase!¡±

    One of the men gave a big wave and one of the men ran after Ruth¡¯s direction, while the other three were right behind Karen.

    Karen ran while shouting for help to the people on the side of the road, but none of those people seemed intent on offering help.

    With a bang, Karen fell hard and the whole person fell a shit.

    The men came around panting, their knuckles cackling, and swung their fists at Karen¡¯s face ¡­

 Chapter 641 Mystery Prince

    Seeing that the fist was about tond on his body, Karen rolled violently on the ground and smoothly dodged his opponent¡¯s fist.

    The man lunged hard, his center of gravity was unstable and his whole body flopped to the ground.

    Looking up to see Ruth with several police officers quicklying this way, Karen swept violently at their feet and one of the men stumbled and fell backwards towards another man.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    One of the men saw his twopanions being ruffled to the ground by the petite girl in front of him and swung his fist at Karen¡¯s face.

    Looking at the fist that could not be avoided, Karen closed her eyes and prepared to bear the punch, her body was violently pulled by a forceful force, avoiding the opponent¡¯s fist.

    The other side pulled Karen aside and then quickly knocked the hoodlums to the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The policeman hurriedly took out handcuffs and handcuffed their hands, bowed deeply to them, and said in fluent English, ¡°Miss, are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    An older police officer walked up to Karen and asked guiltily.

    ¡°Thank you for arriving in time, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The man standing aside looked askance at Karen and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Sir, please wait!¡±

    When the police had left, Karen called out to the man who was about to leave.

    ¡°What else is going on?¡±

    The man turned his head, with a kingly aura emanating from his body and an icy cold look, a look of rejection.

    Although I am used to such iceberg level men, I was still shocked by her temperament.

    ¡°Thank you for saving me just now!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Karen was a little confused by his words, and seeing her frozen in ce, the man turned to leave.

    Ruth pulled Karen over as she watched the departing back and asked curiously, ¡°Karen, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want to get to know such a high-ss man. The ones in C City are enough to make her tense up and cope, let alone here, and for her, the less attention she gets, the more she likes it.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Since we don¡¯t know each other, there is no need to continue asking, although this man is really handsome, but such a high cold man is not her dish, she still prefers a gentle man like jade.

    ¡°By the way, what injuries do you have?¡±

    After that, Ruth pulled Karen up and down and looked her up and down, looking as if she could find a wound on her body.

    Looking at her nervous look, Karen¡¯s heart was warmed by how lucky she was to meet someone who really cared about her in a foreign country.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, luckily that man just showed up in time, otherwise you would have seen a pig-headed face of me!¡±

    The mention of a pig¡¯s head reminded Ruth of the Journey to the West. Pinching Karen¡¯s fair cheeks, she said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s the prettiest pig¡¯s head face too!¡±

    ¡°Nasty, not only do you not care about me, but also make fun of me, I want to cut off your friendship!¡± Karen pretended to be angry and ignored her.

    Ruth came up to Karen¡¯s ear and said with a smile, ¡°Honey, are you sure you want to cut me off? But after this, at least in the future, I do not have to be used by you to block the peach blossom, happy to be free!¡± I like it!

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Karen cursed the men who were surrounding him like flies in her heart.

    ¡°Okay! Fine! Just go ahead and make fun of me! Remember to pass it around after you¡¯re doneughing!¡±

    Leaving these words behind, Karen left without mercy.

    ¡°Karen, I hate you!¡±

    Ruth¡¯s manic voice came from behind her, originally thinking of threatening her, but I didn¡¯t think I would end up losing out, it¡¯s really a miscalction every time.

    The two of you strolled around the supermarket, and soon the two of you walked out of the supermarket withrge bags of shopping, Karen looked at those shopping bags, her eyebrows lightly touched, ¡°Honey, how to say I am also a woman, pity you understand?¡±

    This guy is totally treating her like a man, okay?

    Ruth walked ahead with a pile of stuff, panting, ¡°Honey, I want to be merciful, but who said no male silver when the two of us are shopping?¡±

    Uh ¡­

    I think she said that!

    She just does not like the two people shopping watch around a lot more a chattering person, affecting the atmosphere of each other shopping.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who said it, but that¡¯s it, I hope this is thest time, next time you have to buy these things, please honey get those babies in your house to carry them for you, OK!¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Putting her things aside on a bench, Karen gasped.

    ¡°Hard work honey, just think of it as exercising your body, okay?¡±

    Karen couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, who wants this method to exercise the body, she was in the gym for an hour every day, already enough exercise, okay?

    It was hard to help Ruth carry her things back to the dormitory, the whole person was tired and lying on the bed, this is really more tired than her farm work in the countryside.

    ¡°Have you heard, Prince Evania ising to ss, I just saw him on the way here, much more handsome than the legend!¡±

    ¡°I also saw, but he is really good high cold, really choose to do boyfriend, I think it is better to forget!¡±

    The two girls outside the building were gossiping and instantly aroused Ruth¡¯s curiosity. She went to the window and pulled up Karen, who was lying on the bed, and said, ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we also go and see what this prince looks like? Is it as handsome as they say?¡±

    Ruth is a nymphomaniac, every time she hears there is a handsome guy at school, she has to go forward to see if the other is her type.

    Karen is not attracted to handsome men, she now just wants to lie down properly on this bigfortable bed and let her body rx slowly.

    ¡°If you want to go, you go yourself! I won¡¯t go!¡±

    Grabbed a pillow and pressed it against her head, ignoring Ruth.

    Ruth wouldn¡¯t miss that opportunity. She¡¯s always been a fan of people who dive into this kind of rumor mill.

    ¡°Whatever! Just think of it as apanying me, and I¡¯ll treat you to dinner at your favorite restaurant after you¡¯re done watching, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve recently lost weight, so I¡¯m not going to eat such greasy dishes for the time being, I appreciate your kindness dear!¡±

    In the end, Karen still could not resist Ruth¡¯s crying and hanging, and finally dragged a tired body towards the school entrance.

    All along the way, I heard those girls talking about the man named Evania. Although they were in the same ss, he hadn¡¯t beening to school because of certain things, so the ss only knew that there was such a person, but they didn¡¯t know what the other person actually looked like.

    Karen was helpless to apany Ruth to the school entrance, a whisper in her ear, looked up, and saw a familiar figure ¡­

 Chapter 642 What happened today was just an accident

    ¡°Karen, our prince has something he wants to ask you, is it convenient for you now?¡±

    A middle-aged man in a suit walked up to Karen and asked respectfully.

    Karen¡¯s eyes have been falling on Joseph leaning against the car outside the door. It¡¯s been almost five months since she came here, and he hasn¡¯t called her, hasn¡¯t sent a single confidence, and she thought he had forgotten her, thought she was just a passing visitor in his life.

    At this moment, Karen does not know how to describe the mood, knowing that he should note to her, but the heart can not help but sh a Tess of joy.

    The middle-aged man saw Karen did not speak up, a trace of displeasure shed in his eyes, this woman is too uncaring, not even a straight look at him.

    Just as the middle-aged man intended to shout at him, the man named Evania stopped him, and seeing that his young master had taken up the fight himself, the middle-aged man lowered his head and stood five meters away.

    Following where Karen looked over, Evania saw a handsome man smiling like they wereing.

    No, it should be like Karening.

    Ruth stood aside, a moment to look at this, a moment to look at that, look at half a day did not see a so.

    Joseph walked up to them and said with a slight smile, ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Joseph, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I happen to be in a country near you on business and stopped by to see you!¡±

    If not for all the things that have happened during this time, he would have flown over to see her. The reason why she hasn¡¯t called her since she arrived is that he is afraid that once he gets through to this phone, he will no longer be able to concentrate on his work.

    Karen did not expect Joseph woulde here specifically to see him, heart warmed, suddenly thought of something, turned his head to look at the Evania standing beside him, it turned out that before on her is their ss famous Evania Prince, instantly felt his value skyrocketed.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life!¡± The words fell, pulled aside Ruth to his front, said with a smile, ¡°I am my good friend, you have something to ask her directly, I will go first!¡±

    Tucking Ruth in front of him, Karen smiled and said to Joseph, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Joseph smiled weakly at them and followed Karen out.

    ¡°Hello fellow Evania, my name is Ruth, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    In front of Evania, Ruth looked at him with a sweet smile and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    With these words, the other party turned around handsomely, leaving Ruth alone in the same ce.

    What a drag?

    But think about how people say they are also the prince of a country, they have the capital to drag, who let themselves not?

    Looking at his departing back, Ruth couldn¡¯t help but shiver, this man is too cold! It¡¯s like a mobile freezer, everywhere you go it¡¯s minus Celsius.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    But it¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t have to help, so she can go to her boyfriend for candlelight dinner again!

    The two walked out of the campus entrance side by side to the car, and Joseph was the first to break the mood between the two.

    ¡°Karen have you eaten yet?¡±

    Karen looked up at a smiling Joseph and smiled, ¡°I know a restaurant that has good food, does Joseph want to eat there?¡±

    ¡°Okay, get in!¡±

    After about twenty minutes of driving, the car came to a very chic restaurant and stopped in front of the door, and a waiter greeted us as soon as we entered.

    ¡°Wee, may I ask if you two will eat upstairs or in the restaurant on the first floor?¡±

    The waiter¡¯s sweet voice came over, and Karen, knowing that Joseph liked Susan, smiled at Tammy the waiter and said, ¡°Second floor!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this way please!¡±

    The waiter led them to the second floor, Joseph then realized that all the seats on the second floor were partitioned, and there were not many seats up there, and there was no more sound over the whole restaurant except the beautiful sound of the piano floating.

    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the restaurant, the beige gray design, so that the original look very cold restaurant instantly surged a warm, like the afternoon sun, so people can¡¯t help but want to sit down to reverie.

    ¡°Do youe here often?¡±

    Seeing her lightly just now, Joseph guessed that she shoulde here often to eat.

    ¡°Every weekend wille here with ssmates to have a meal, the taste of the dishes here is a bit like the taste of our side,ter you try it!¡±

    Karen was happy to introduce the dishes here, and the smile on her face never disappeared.

    She was worried that if she stopped and didn¡¯t talk, the atmosphere would be even more awkward.

    Joseph looked at the busy Karen, a few months not see, the little girl seems to have changed a lot, the old her seems not so words.

    ¡°Are you getting used to being here?¡±

    Looking at Karen, who had be thinner and thinner, Joseph asked with concern.

    From the time she was sent here to study, he secretly investigated all the things she did here, and after learning that Wilson had arranged everything, his heart could not help but sh a trace of sourness, before it was always himself who took care of her life, and suddenly it was snatched away by others, his heart was always a bit strange.

    ¡°Well, as you can see today, I have a lot of ssmates and friends here, and the people here are extraordinarily warm and kind to me, Joseph don¡¯t have to worry about me!¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    Slightly narrowed his eyes at her, obviously just now he heard her say something to the boy to save his life, could it be that just now something happened to her?

    Seeing Joseph staring at himself, Karen instantly like a deted ball, lowering her head and whispering: ¡°Ruth and I just met some punks on our way out to buy something, and that boy just helped us!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wilson arrange for someone to look after you?¡±

    Staring at her small face, which was almost next to the table, Joseph asked in a deep voice.

    It was because Wilson had arranged for someone to protect her, that¡¯s why he was so relieved not to call her for months, but now, she almost got **. How can he be assured that she will be left alone in the future.

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s tone is very cold, Karen knew he must be angry, eyes slightly raised, said: ¡°I let him help me deal with some things to go, besides that supermarket is not far, today¡¯s incident is just an ident!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell Joseph that she was sneaking out behind O¡¯ Brien¡¯s back all the time because she didn¡¯t like a guy following her around all day!

    Joseph quickly took out his cell phone from his pocket, knowing that he was calling O¡¯Brien, and without thinking, he went to grab Joseph¡¯s phone.

    The four lips met, Karen only felt a buzz in her head, her mind nk, a pair of bright eyes propped up wide, just in time to meet Joseph¡¯s ten thousand years of ice pool eyes.

 Chapter 643 Your girlfriend is so cute

    The action of two people, male under the female, how to look at all feel to give outside the ambiguous, are eating in the restaurant of other customers look at their appearance at the moment, with a faint smile on their faces, looked at them, lowering their heads whispering.

    Joseph¡¯s body stiffened, a fragrance belonging to a young girl instantly surrounded his nose,rge palm gently dragged her small waist, a drag on the back of her head, instantly deepened the kiss.

    The thin lips repeatedly sucked on her pink lips, and the long hot tongue immediately drove straight in, sucking every inch of softness in her mouth.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Karen was kissed dizzily by Joseph, and her small palm-sized face was like a ripe tomato, more tempting.

    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡±

    Suddenly thinking that they were inside the restaurant at the moment, Karen shouted in a somewhat hoarse voice.

    The waiter pushed the food cart in front of the two and was about to make a sound when he saw Joseph let go of Karen and gave her a small smile, ¡°Dinner!¡±

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    Instantly, Karen¡¯s ears turned red and she buried her head tightly on the table, what had she done?

    Seeing Karen¡¯s shy face, the waiter said to Joseph in fluent English, ¡°Your girlfriend is so cute!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Joseph took out his wallet, pulled out a few bills from it and handed them to the waiter, saying, ¡°Deliver two more desserts for us, please!¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    When the waiter left, Joseph looked at Karen who had been lying on the table, the corners of his mouth raised a nice curve, so she was so easily shy!

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t eat, the whole second floor will be watching youter!¡±

    Sure enough, Joseph¡¯s words just fell, Karen jerked her head up to look around the people did not seem to look at her again, turned her head not dare to look at Joseph, clip the dish not slow to eat up.

    The atmosphere was instantly awkward, and Karen felt that the atmosphere was so overwhelming that she could hardly breathe, so she exhaled inwardly and said, ¡°Joseph, are Rosemary and the others okay?¡±

    ¡°Everyone is fine and miss you, originally your Rosemary also wanted toe to see you, but she recently because to prepare for the wedding, after the wedding Wilson said to take her out to travel outside, so did note over, but your Rosemary asked me to tell you not to worry about her, let you study well, herpany is still counting on you to help her take care of it? ¡±

    On the way here, Joseph guessed that she would ask about Rosemary, so on the ne he thought well, now can only hide one day is one day, if she knows now, it is afraid to affect her study.

    ¡°You tell Rosemary not to worry, I will not let down his expectations of me, I will study hard and when I graduate I will help her in thepany!¡± That way she wouldn¡¯t have to work so hard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pass it on to her!¡±

    Joseph looked at Karen who was chewing slowly, a strange emotion shed in his eyes, and mentally murmured, ¡°Karen, I hope you won¡¯t me me for cheating you when that dayes!¡±

    Feeling someone watching her, she looked up to see Joseph staring at her.

    Thinking there was something on his face, he stretched out his hand and touched it on his face, and there was nothing, and asked curiously, ¡°Is there anything on my face?¡±

    ¡°No! Just noticed you seem to have lost weight again since you¡¯ve been here!¡±

    Fearing that Karen would notice her difference, Joseph hurriedly collected his emotions and looked at her with a heartfelt look in his eyes.

    ¡°Have you? I do feel like I¡¯ve even gained a little weight since I got here?¡± The dress pants that I used to wear in C City now feel a little tighter, where I lost weight.

    Joseph did not think, said with a smile: ¡°A little fat is good, girls just need to be fleshy to look good!¡± Too thin to hug the feel of the hand will not be good.

    Fleshy?

    Hearing Joseph say these three words, Karen couldn¡¯t help but think of the olddy¡¯s Annie downstairs, the dog was called a fleshy one, okay?

    If you really grow up like that one day, it will not be a life without love.

    The thought of that image, Karen can not help but in the heart of a cold shiver, it seems that they should still control the diet, or then they really have aparison with Annie.

    After dinner, Karen was dragged by Joseph to the mall to buy a lot of clothes and some other things, until there was nothing left to buy, Joseph was satisfied and drove to her apartment.

    As soon as we got off the bus, a boy came over with a worried face and said angrily, ¡°Karen, you snuck out behind my back again, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Before Karen had a chance to stop O¡¯ Brien, he¡¯d gotten the words out.

    The more you try to hide it, the more likely it is to wear out.

    Now no matter what is waiting for her behind, first of all her first to get rid of this man in front of her.

    ¡°Today Ruth and I just went to buy a little bit of household goods, you said it¡¯s not convenient to bring you around as a man, and besides I¡¯m fine now, aren¡¯t I? You just don¡¯t get angry, okay?¡±

    Gently tugging at the corner of his shirt, Karen whispered.

    O¡¯ Brien was about to say something else when he saw Joseph standing off to the side, suddenly alert, and asked to Karen, ¡°And this is?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re O¡¯ Brien?¡±

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    Looking at the man in front of him, whose age is not simr to Wilson¡¯s, he exudes a reserved aura, and at a nce he knows that he is not an ordinary person.

    ¡°My name is Joseph and I¡¯m a friend of Wilson¡¯s!¡±

    When he first investigated that Wilson had exined a person to take care of Karen, and the other party is a famous boxing champion, it seems to be the one in front of him.

    But it was necessary for him to discuss with Wilson when he went back if he should change someone.

    This school has enough handsome men inside, and another one around, which makes him feel at ease in the thousands of miles away.

    Qu Jing felt the sourness shing in Joseph¡¯s eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Hello Joseph, I¡¯ve heard Wilson mention it often before, nice to meet you!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Me too!¡±

    ¡°By the way, when did Josephe, why didn¡¯t you say so I could show Joseph around properly?¡±

    Karen, who was standing on the sidelines, looked at the two of them chatting happily and couldn¡¯t help but frown. If O¡¯ Brien would reveal all about herself, would she still need to sleep tonight?

    With his knowledge of Joseph, he will never let her go easily without talking about her ear calluses, let alone here in a foreign country.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Not feeling well?¡±

    Joseph looked at Karen, who had been standing ufortably, and couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly.

    Standing aside, O¡¯ Brien couldn¡¯t help but smile, so her weakness was her fear of telling them about the things she had done.

 Chapter 644 forced marriage

    One yearter!

    Time flies, and in the twinkling of an eye everything seems to be slowlyying on the track, while in the living room of The Grant family, Wilson is a handsome face frozen to the core.

    ¡°Wilson, for more than a year, Lulu has been by your side withoutint, her goodness is obvious to everyone, won¡¯t you think about it?¡±

    Since Rosemary¡¯s ident, Wilson has put almost all of his energy into thepany, and Darren has left thepany in the hands of the brothers, and now stays at home to raise flowers, nt grass and so on, and has not made a clear statement about the children¡¯s marriage.

    As a mother, Marian wants her son toe out of that shadow as soon as possible, so when Lulu intends to approach Wilson, she is also to raise a hundred hands to agree.

    At first it was the fear that Rosemary¡¯s affair hadn¡¯t let him go, but now it¡¯s been over a year and his heart should have let go.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about my affairs, just take good care of my dad!¡±

    Putting the chopsticks in his hands at ease, Wilson picked up the milk on the table and took a sip, speaking indifferently.

    Now Wilson is cold to anyone who has seen a smile on his face for more than a year.

    Marian heard his words and frowned lightly, ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s been more than a year, can¡¯t you still forget her? Are you going to let The Grant family die out because of her?¡±

    Pulling out a napkin and wiping the corner of his mouth, he said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯re overthinking it, isn¡¯t there still Chad in the family? Isn¡¯t he part of our The Grant family too?¡±

    Although he dislikes this brother of his, especially now they are basically in a state of ipatibility, but sometimes it is necessary to take out to block the gun!

    ¡°What kind of assholes are you ¡­ talking about?¡±

    Marian¡¯s stomach hurts with anger, what kind of sin did she make, giving birth to such a son.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much if you¡¯re not in good health, and go out with my dad for more walks outside when you have time, so it¡¯s good for cultivating your body!¡±

    With these words, Wilson left The Grant family without caring what Marian said, taking the coat from the butler.

    Looking at Marian, who was furious and blushing, he sighed lightly and said, ¡°Madam, are you all right! Do you want to call a doctor toe over to take a look at you?¡±

    ¡°No, this disease of mine can¡¯t be cured by taking medicine!¡±

    ¡°Then let me help you upstairs to rest for a while!¡±

    The butler came over and stepped forward to help Marian up to the second floor.

    As soon as he arrived at the office, Wilson closed the door forcefully, making the assistant who was originally following him fiercely touch his nose, this early in the morning, who is not long-eyed, provoking this young master of his family.

    Kay stood outside the door to enter also not, not enter also not, remember straight in the doorway to y.

    ¡°Kay, what are you doing? Getting criticized again!¡±

    Joseph arrived at the office early in the morning refreshed and smiling, and was about to discuss a few recent projects with Wilson when he saw his assistant Kay standing at the door stomping around.

    Seeing him nce at the people working in the office, Joseph instantly understood what was going on.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help you in with this paper! You go get me some breakfast over here!¡±

    Taking the file in his hand, Joseph dashed inside.

    cing the file on his desk and looking at the gloomy Wilson, Joseph frowned lightly and said, ¡°Who pissed you off this early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Say something, say nothing and get lost!¡±

    Wilson did not have a good look at him, automaticallyst time to go outside the business trip back, his whole person has changed, as if he had found a treasure, all day will be a smile on his face, he came to see the gas.

    ¡°Tsk ¡­, what are you doing! I just came in and you gave the eviction order, it¡¯s not like your family is forcing you to get married again!¡±

    Since Rosemary left, Lulu is like a fly on the wall, running to The Grant family all day long, and Marian is interested in setting them up, so the only thing that can make him like this is his marriage.

    ¡°Knowingly!¡±

    He had already nned not to marry again in this life, in his mind, only Rosemary can be his wife, as for the others, are just some jumping clowns.

    It¡¯s just that his mother doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Always try to promote and he and Lulu, if not in Lulu also did not do anything too much, he has long been clear with him.

    ¡°Well, Mrs. Grant is only worried about you, as a mother worry Fiona son is also amon sense? You do not put him on the heart on it!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Joseph persuaded.

    After taking a look at him, he suddenly realized that he was too idle to have time toe to him early in the morning, it seems that he should be given something to do.

    ¡°Recently see you quite free, this document will be given to you to do, remember, must be your own watch, screwed up, I only you are asking!¡±

    Taking out a document from inside the drawer, he threw it to him and said indifferently.

    Opening the file up, Joseph looked at the proposal on it and frowned, ¡°Do you mean you want to look for those inspired designs from the inte?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Wilson asked as he slipped the pen holder in his hand onto the pen, tilted his head, and asked instead of answering.

    Joseph looked at him with that look, as if to say, if you can¡¯t even read this, then you can go away!

    Suddenly he felt really special aggrieved, when Rosemary was in, he had to busy dating, will be thepany inside all the things to him to take care of, has been dealing with on seventy or eighty years, he also never said a word, he is now only a break of less than a year, he surprisingly began to dislike him, this is too that it!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take care of this matter, and I¡¯ll make sure that the CEO Lu is satisfied!¡±

    Then again, after such a long time of idleness, he really did not want to move, originally intended to go to see Karenin a few days, after a nce at the file in hand, it seems to be postponed again.

    Kay knocked on the office door and quickly walked in with breakfast, stole a nce at Wilson, put the breakfast on the table, squeezed her eyebrows at Joseph and quickly left. , , and

    Looking at Kay¡¯s desperate walk out, Joseph turned to Wilson who was sitting on top and said, ¡°Look at you, you must not have eaten enough this morning! Come on over and eat with us!¡±

    The words fell, Joseph did not care if he came or not, picked up the chopsticks and ate.

    Wilson looked at the breakfast set on the table, pulled the stool and walked over, this morning he really did not eat anything, so easy to have some appetite, all by his mother to lose.

 Chapter 645 is really a ghostly master

    After breakfast, Joseph left with the papers Wilson had given him.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, the people in charge of the contract we were going to sign with APG this morning had an ident in the hotel ourpany had booked!¡±

    Wilson was working on the paperwork for ater meeting with Pacifica when he heard Kay say that something had happened to the other side¡¯s people.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I called the front desk of the hotel to ask, said thatst night came a woman looking for the other party in charge, those few people seem to know the same, and soon the other party followed them together and left the hotel, about 11:00 p. m., the Asia-Pacific Group that a few people came back, and still have augh toe in, as for the woman did not follow back. ¡±

    Kay stood in front of Wilson and told him the general situation.

    Pulling back his chair, Wilson said to Kay, ¡°Come on, go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I was just about to look for you? Where are you going with this?¡±

    Wilson was just walking to the front of the office when he saw Edmund stepping out of his car.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s get together!¡±

    The words fell, and before Edmund could figure out what was going on, he was shoved into the car by Wilson.

    Seeing that they were all done, Kay quickly drove the car towards the hospital.

    ¡°Ourpany has negotiated a project with the foreign Asia-Pacific Group, a project that both of our groups attach special importance to, originally intended to sign the contract at ten o¡¯clock this morning, just ten minutes ago, thepany received a call from the hotel, those responsible for the ident in the hotel room.¡±

    Wilson simply put things in context, is to let Edmund have a bottom.

    Asia Pacific?

    Isn¡¯t that one of the world¡¯s top 10 major corporations? If something happens to one of their people on his turf, it is a rtive legal responsibility.

    Edmund looked at Wilson, his face followed by a serious expression, and said, ¡°So what¡¯s the situation now?¡±

    ¡°Very bad!¡±

    The car arrived at the hospital half an hourter, the car just parked, and saw those reporters swarmed up and surrounded Wilson!

    ¡°Mr. Grant, may I ask whether this incident will affect the cooperation between The Grant Group and APAC, as APAC came to C City this time to sign a cooperation agreement with your The Grant Group, and now the other party¡¯s people had an ident in your territory, please answer, okay?¡±Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    One reporter squeezed the microphone into Wilson¡¯s face and asked.

    Looking at the dense press in front of him, Wilson frowned more and more tightly, his face ck are about to squeeze out the ink.

    The hospital security guards quickly made ane for Wilson to quickly walk in.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, could you please shed some light on this matter, please?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fellow journalists, ourpany will not ept any answers for the time being until we have investigated the matter clearly, thank you!¡±

    Kay finished speaking to the reporters and quickly followed.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re here?¡±

    As soon as the manager of the hotel saw Wilsoning, several people stood up from their seats and lowered their heads in fear, not daring to meet his eyes.

    Coldly scanning the few hotel executives in front of him, he said, ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    The general manager of the hotel came forward with trepidation, although they tissue separated by three meters, but still can clearly feel the coldness emanating from Wilson¡¯s body.

    ¡°Has gone in an hour, the doctor is still doing his best to resuscitate, the cause of the matter I have ordered people to speed up the investigation, I believe there will be news soon!¡±

    As the top person in charge of the hotel, and people in The Grant family¡¯s hotel ident, and those people are to sign a contract with The Grant Group, no matter what, they can not be separated from the suspicion.

    ¡°Within three days I expect a satisfactory answer, or you don¡¯t have to do it.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson turned around and headed for the dean¡¯s office.

    Kay followed Wilson¡¯s lead, looking at the people like he cast a nce, he returned a look of love, he now do not know when that shell will be directly to his head, now can only be self-reliance.

    The dean had already been waiting for Wilson inside the office, as soon as he came in the dean immediately brought him to a machine, pointing to the screen is doing surgery, said: ¡°This person in charge of the injury is very serious, and basically the knife is to the fatal ce to cut, the other two situation is a little better, but can wake up is very slim. ¡±

    Wilson looked at the person lying on the operating table, his face as cold as the blistering wind, the temperature inside the entire office instantly dropped to a few degrees.

    ¡°No matter what method you use, you must find a way to help me wake up the person!¡±

    If all these people were to end up in his territory, the blow to The Grant Group would simply be unimaginable.

    Just as Wilson was discussing things with the dean, the phone rang at that moment.

    Once he read the phone number on it, Wilson¡¯s heart quickly shed with annoyance and threw the phone to Kay who was standing by.

    Kay skillfully took Wilson¡¯s cell phone, following him for so many years, for these things she has long been practiced to perfection.

    Afraid that the person on the phone would affect their president¡¯s mood, Kay put the phone to her ear and said in a low voice, ¡°Hey, Lulu! The president is not avable to answer the phone right now, do you have something you want me to pass on?¡±

    The Lulu on the other side of the phone stiffened slightly, did he hate her that much and was that unpopr with him?

    He held back the sourness in his heart and said worriedly, ¡°I heard that several people in charge of the Asia Pacific Group, with whom ourpany was going to cooperate, had an ident at The Grant family¡¯s hotel, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Lulu, the president will take care of it, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll hang up, the president is calling me!¡±

    ¡°Oh, you get busy then!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Kay made a few faces to the phone, this Lulu is really a soul of the Lord, the president has done so obvious, she is still thick-skinned with the wall, really take themselves as the future of The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady.

    Although he did not know what they think of Lulu, but he disliked her very much, at first he also felt that this girl is particrly good, both warm, but also understand, but also a little Missy frame is not, although not as good as Rosemary, but at least than those people female is too good, but it is in a chance situation, he heard her on the rooftop of thepany and others The ruthless, sinister look in her eyes instantly erased all her good images.

    By the time Kay returned from the phone call, Wilson was already out of the dean¡¯s office.

 Chapter 646 Judy recognizes Rosemary as her daughter

    Meanwhile, in the small town of Y, Rosemary¡¯s family looks much better than The Grant family.

    Inside the garden, Judy and Rosemary were sitting and chatting while two cute little kids on a mat on the ground were trying to crawl outside when Rosemary wasn¡¯t looking.

    ¡°Tina love, did you know Melody wasing over today, so you came out on purpose?¡±

    Melody just walked to the door and saw Rosemary¡¯s Tina Love crawling to the door, seeing it was Melody, with a pair of chubby white hands waving non-stop and a babbling sounding out of her mouth.

    The little guy seems to be very fond of Melody, a rubbing to her body, the fleshy little mouth will keep kissing to Melody¡¯s white face, every time is to make her face drool.

    That look is asif it is deliberate, if you do not respond to her enthusiastically, the little one immediately small mouth a stubborn, immediately cried, the cry of the whole neighborhood can hear, by the little one a few times after the whole, Melody learned a good lesson, the reverse, first take the initiative to put their own red lips.

    The little one was amused by Melody and let out a giggle. Rosemary, who was sitting there chatting, saw it was Melody and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°I don¡¯t have to provide wet wipes today!¡±

    Being teased by Rosemary, Melody also became embarrassed and, seeing Judy sitting there, went up with the baby in her arms and called out, ¡°Judy!¡±

    ¡°Melody is here, it just so happens that the family is holding a party tonight, youe with Vanessa tonight, there are many people lively!¡±

    Judy¡¯s face is always with a faint smile, her beauty is like water, forty years old, but the maintenance of a woman in her early thirties, whenever she sits with Rosemary, Melody always have an illusion, they two people¡¯s temperament is really too simr.

    After ncing at Vanessa and seeing her nod, Melody politely said, ¡°Thank you Judy for your hospitality, I will be there on time!¡±

    Melody saw that they seemed to have something to say, so she picked up the other one on the ground and said happily, ¡°Come on, sister will take you to build blocks!¡±

    The ce where Rosemary lives now has basically be a yground. Before the children were born, Judy got a design team to make the back garden into a small yground, and got her two maids to help her take care of the babies, and because of this, Rosemary didn¡¯t suffer too much after giving birth to the children, except that she insisted on bringing the The rest is fine, except for the fact that she insists on sleeping with the baby by her side at night, which is a bit hard.

    Judy looked at Melody¡¯s back as she left and said with a smile, ¡°Melody is a really nice kid, optimistic and cheerful, always with a big smile on her face!¡± In the past, when she was that old with her, she was just like her, naive and romantic, simple-minded, never knowing how cruel the world is after stepping into the society.

    ¡°Yes! I wish she could stay like this forever!¡±

    Rosemary followed Judy¡¯s words, but her eyes went over to the other side.

    ¡°Vanessa, how¡¯s your studio these days?¡±

    Judy admired Rosemary, a twenty-three-year-old girl who, instead of making a fuss after her memory loss, settled herself down calmly and found a way to make herself financially stable, something that no ordinary girl can do.

    At first she just felt very close to this girl and wanted to lend a hand to help her, when sheter learned that she had registered a studio online, although there were some small twists and turns in the middle, every time she wanted to help, she said no, she would solve it herself. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide a solution to the problem of the problem.

    Speaking of her studio, Rosemary¡¯s face was all smiles as she said, ¡°The studio is running smoothly, and the drafts I designed earlier have almost sold out, so I¡¯m nning to take the babies out for a spin in the next few days to find some inspiration!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s just right, it just so happens that I have nothing to do at home these days, then we will go out together outside, you first think about what ces you want to go, when we n properly!¡±

    Rosemary was happy to hear that Judy wasing with her, but was worried that it would affect her work and said, ¡°Judy, won¡¯t this affect your work?¡±

    From the time she lost her memory until now, Judy has been like her own mother, taking care of her without fail. Although she doesn¡¯t know if her mother is still around, at this moment she is lucky to have met someone as good as Judy.

    ¡°I basically have no more work now, people are old, the future world belongs to you young people, I want to take a good rest now, if you object, I want to bring these two children as my own grandchildren, can I?¡±

    She really liked Rosemary as a child, and if it hadn¡¯t been for that ident, maybe she would have had her own child who was as old as she was.

    ¡°Judy, is it true what you say?¡±

    Grabbing Judy¡¯s hand in one hand, Rosemary said with great excitement.

    Judy looked at her with wet eyes and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, provided you don¡¯t mind me as an old woman!¡±

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    One sentence, Mom, expressed all the words in Rosemary¡¯s heart, and also called to Judy¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Ugh ¡­¡±

    The two held each other tightly, tears had already wet Judy¡¯s eyes, for her, Rosemary was God¡¯s gift to her for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Judy, Vanessa, you guys are okay!¡±

    Melody was ying with her children over there, and suddenly saw the two of them in a very emotional state, thinking that something had happened, and hurriedly came over with the two little ones in her arms.

    Rosemary saw Melody¡¯s anxious forehead was about to sweat, she couldn¡¯t help but puff out augh, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, and said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, we¡¯re just so happy!¡±

    ¡°Judy just adopted you, Vanessa, as her daughter, wouldn¡¯t you say that¡¯s a happy thing?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Melody is very excited to look at them, then no one will dare to bully Vanessa anymore.

    Looking at the joy in Melody¡¯s eyes, Judy pretended to be angry and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, can this kind of thing still be fake?¡±

    ¡°Great, so Vanessa has another person who cares about her, that¡¯s great!¡±

    After the words, Melody asked to the little one in her hand: ¡°Tina love, from now on you will have another one to love you!¡±

    The twodies apparently understood Melody¡¯s words and babbled out of their mouths. Tina loved to open her hands and asked Judy to hold them, while Blume struggled to get into Rosemary¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 647 perverted maniac

    There were still two hours before Judy¡¯s party started, and the child was taken by Melody and the maid to y. Thinking of the orders she had received during this period, one of thepanies asked her to double the price if she could design a design with soul.

    This is undoubtedly a great temptation for Rosemary now, although she did not explicitly promise the other party, but she promised them she would try her best and wait for the design toe out before talking about thetter.

    The sun sets in the west, reflecting half of the sky, a cloud as if burning red correspondingly does not pick up hanging in the air, goose yellow sunlight shining on Rosemary¡¯s body, as if a beautiful painting.

    Rosemary wore a chiffon dress standing in the sunset, hand gently ced in the quiet waiting, eyes transfixed on the distant sunset, the picture is beautiful.

    Quiet as a virgin and moving like a rabbit!

    Behind him, a man kept snapping photos of Rosemary, originallying here just to pass the time, but he didn¡¯t expect to get such beautiful photos.

    At this moment, Rosemary is like a model, a random movement in the man¡¯s view, are like a perfect work of art.

    This was Rosemary¡¯s first visit to the beach to watch the sunrise when she came to this town, and she wanted to see if she could find some inspiration here.

    After walking for about half an hour or so, Rosemary suddenly realized that there seemed to be someone behind her and turned her head to see a man clicking pictures of her.

    The man saw Rosemary spotted him and walked up unhurriedly. His delicate features had a hint of wildness and a high nose with a pair of peach blossom eyes.

    ¡°Sir, please delete all my photos!¡±

    Looking at the man in front of her, Rosemary was not afraid at all, her chin raised, her little face full of writing, I am angry!

    Who knows what this man has in mind, and I don¡¯t know how long he has been following, if he is a pervert, then what!

    With a slight smile, the woman in front of me was afraid that she took him for a perverted maniac and that¡¯s why she was so angry.

    ¡°This youngdy, if you think I took pictures of you vited your privacy, then I am here to apologize like you, then just see the youngdy standing in the sunset, the picture is too beautiful, so I could not help but take a few pictures, but please rest assured that I am not the pervert you think in your heart, I just like photography, and no malice! ¡±

    Looking at his sincere face, Rosemary thought you let it go like that, but then thought, if she took her photo and sent it around, wouldn¡¯t that cause her unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Sorry, please sir delete all my photos, in the absence of my consent, random photos, I can go to sue you!¡±

    The man saw Rosemary is very serious, can¡¯t help but want tough, this woman is really strange, which of those women in the past see him is not moring and begging him to take their pictures, but now this woman does not seem to be convinced by his appearance.

    Is it possible that your charm has dropped recently, or did you forget to wash your face when you got up this morning?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Beauty, how about this? As long as you don¡¯t let me delete those photos, you can do whatever you want me to do!¡±

    He really likes those photos just now, although there is the bottom roll, but then again he still likes just shot out, that feeling is different.

    Rosemary looked at him and blurted out, ¡°As long as you dare to walk 300 meters into the sea, the photo thing is over!¡±

    Previously, Melody worried about Rosemary ran to this beach alone to see the shells, a thousand ount after ount, let her at most not more than a hundred meters, said this side of the shallow water only about one hundred and fifty meters, and then go forward is deep water to go, very dangerous.

    Originally, Rosemary just hoped that this man would delete her photo, but she did not expect that the other party was not intimidated by her words, but instead said to her, ¡°Miss, you have to keep your word!¡±

    The words fell, the man took off his shoes, the camera on the beach, and headed for the sea.

    The water is getting deeper and deeper, just in his waist, now almost to his shoulders, Rosemary suddenly felt that he seemed to say a little too much, this in case to really make a human life. Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide a solution to the problem.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go forward, youe back! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡±

    The man¡¯s mouth hooked up a nice smile, turned his head, pretended to be very difficult to Rosemary and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can definitely do it!¡±

    Seeing that he was still going ahead, Rosemary was so frightened that she was about to cry and shouted, ¡°Come back quickly! I won¡¯t let you delete the photos,e back quickly, okay?¡±

    Judy originally came out to find Rosemary to change her clothes, she was going to formally introduce her to her friends this evening, and also let Rosemary have a better social circle in Y in the future.

    ¡°Vanessa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Once Rosemary saw that it was Judy, she hurriedly took her hand and pointed to the man in the water and said, ¡°Mom, call him back for me, something will happen to him if he continues like this!¡±

    She can¡¯t let a young life be cut short in her hands just because of a joke! Not to mention that she still has two Nina Beys to feed and Judy to take care of, she can¡¯t let anything happen to her!

    ¡°Benjamin, get back here!¡±

    Judy shouted at the man not far away, the other party turned his head to see it was his aunt Judy, bristling, reluctantly walked back.

    ring at this nephew of his, he said with a cold face, ¡°Say it! What¡¯s this farce you¡¯re making?¡±

    Rosemary was instantly confused by them, what was going on, it seemed as if this man knew her mother.

    Night Deep skimmed his mouth and said, ¡°The thing is this!¡± Benjamin said what had just happened, and as soon as the words left his mouth, he heard Judy give his nephew a fierce re, ¡°How many times have I told you not to take pictures of people, and if you really want to take pictures, you have to go through my consent, why can¡¯t you listen to my words? Or do you want me to take you to court?¡±

    Judy was in charge of thew in Y. Rosemary didn¡¯t know her real job, and she never asked.

    ¡°Auntie, please don¡¯t be angry! I know I¡¯m wrong, I promise that next time I will follow my consent before taking pictures, okay?¡±

    Benjamin tugged lightly on Judy¡¯s clothes and said with a slight touch of petnce.

    Rosemary instantly felt goose bumps all over the floor, since it was Judy¡¯s nephew, she naturally had nothing to say, she took the picture and believed he would not take her picture for anything.

    pped his hand away and said, ¡°Hurry up and delete the photo for me!¡±

    When Benjamin heard that he had to delete his photos, he hurriedly put the camera on his chest and said to Rosemary, ¡°You don¡¯t mean what you say!¡±

 Chapter 648 What a shame that would be

    Rosemary returned to Judy¡¯s vi and was pulled hard into the dressing room to change into a strapless dress that set off her milk-like skin to perfection.

    Although she is now the mother of two children, but the body has not lost its shape, but added a charming.

    After changing her clothes, Rosemary had herself painted with a light makeup and then headed downstairs.

    Judy is now greeting the guests in the living room, and when she sees all eyes looking in the direction of the stairway, with a motherly glow on her lips, she walks up to Rosemary, takes her hand, and introduces herself to everyone: ¡°I¡¯m so d that you¡¯vee to my party tonight, and I also want to share my joy with you all at the same time, so that you can be happy for me too! Happy!¡± After a pause, Judy continued, ¡°This is my girl standing next to me is my long-lost daughter Jamie, please take care of Kevin in the future!¡±

    Looking at Judy, Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Judy to say in front of so many people that she was her long-lost daughter, how much she cared for her!

    ¡°Hi everyone, I¡¯m Jamie!¡±

    Smiling slightly at the people on stage, Rosemary greeted everyone politely!

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, you¡¯re wee ¡­¡±

    All of them raised their sses and were very happy for Judy¡¯s human daughter.

    Judy dragged Rosemary into the crowd and introduced her to the noble circle one by one.

    ¡°Madam, congrattions, Jamie looks so beautiful and has much of your style back then!¡±

    A middle-aged man in a suit walked up to them and treated Judy in a casual manner, obviously a good pair of friends.

    Pulling Rosemary over and introducing her to her, ¡°Vanessa, this is your Uncle Lau, who works at the same ce as mom!¡±

    ¡°Hello Uncle Lau!¡±

    ¡°Good good!¡±

    After giving Rosemary a look, Shark snickered at Judy, ¡°I envy you for having such a beautiful daughter, unlike me!¡±

    ¡°Shark, just be content! Who doesn¡¯t know that your two sons are famous filial sons, and we all envy you?¡±

    Speaking of his two sons, Shark¡¯s heart is also full of pride. If he could find him a daughter-inw to return and give him a grandson, then he would really have no regrets.

    Benjamin stood aside and kept taking pictures. He used to hate taking party pictures for people, but because of Rosemary, he suddenly felt that party pictures could be so beautiful.

    After apanying Judy to say hello to them, Rosemary suddenly felt so tired, seeing that there was nothing left to do, and worried that Melody couldn¡¯t take care of the two little ones by herself, she said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll go check on the two little ones!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Judy is used to Rosemary¡¯s hands-on approach, and although she has two nannies to help take care of her, Rosemary is still unsure.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, how¡¯s your wife doing?¡±

    Marcy a pure handmade ck suit will be his upright body outline more slender, see Judy when the corner of the eyes are all soft color.

    Judy was so happy to see the visitor that she went up and gave her a hug, saying, ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯te today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s madam¡¯s birthday today, Marcy is just busy, she still has toe over!¡±

    With these words, Marcy took out a delicate box and handed it to Judy, saying with a smile, ¡°Happy birthday, madam!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Received the box, Judy will open the box to see a pure white jade carved out of the jade Buddha presented in front of everyone, instantly led to many people¡¯s amazement, instantly very curious about this handsome man is who?

    People in the business know that the value of this jade Buddha is not ordinary, and not money can buy, it seems that the other party and Judy¡¯s rtionship is certainly not ordinary.

    ¡°Marcy, that¡¯s a very expensive gift!¡±

    Few people know that Judy believes in Buddhism, and is into the kind of obsession, in her downtown castle inside the special order to build a Buddhist temple, no matter how hard she works, she will insist on meditating inside for an hour every day.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that thedy likes it!¡±

    This jade Buddha was also a gift given to him by others at the beginning, originally he was not going to ept it, when Marks brought him over, his first reaction was that this gift he wanted.

    ¡°I love it!¡± Handing the stuff to the underlings, Judy quasi-questioned, ¡°Marcy, how many days do you n to stay this time over?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going back tomorrow morning!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Since Fred has been with The Davis Family, he¡¯s been handling all the gang¡¯s business, so he rarely has time to spend more than two days in one ce.

    ¡°That urgent?¡±

    Judy¡¯s face shed a trace of reluctance, originally wanted to introduce Rosemary to him, but now it seems that it will have to wait for another time.

    When she came to the back garden, Rosemary dragged her heels on her feet and went to the big baby who was sitting on the ground with the blocks, the little one came and threw the blocks in her hands and stretched out her two fat white hands for a hug from Rosemary.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    The little one is less than nine months old, but will often bark at her incoherently. Every time she works down, Rosemary just sees these two little ones, and the hard work on her body instantly disappears without a trace.

    ¡°Vanessa, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have to stay outside with Judy to greet the guests?¡±

    Melody had just put Tina Love to bed in the nursery when she saw Rosemary who was familiar with me holding Baby Trail.

    ¡°I was worried that you couldn¡¯t take care of them by yourself, so I came over to take a look!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary picked up her son and said with a smile, ¡°Baby Yi, have you been good tonight? Did you miss your mommy?¡±

    The little one resembles Wilson, a little face that likes to te. Rosemary looks at the shrunken version of Wilson in front of her and keeps wondering what kind of a person the child¡¯s father is.

    Instead of responding to Rosemary, the little one¡¯s whole body was lying on her shoulder, seemingly angry.

    ¡°Vanessa, every time I see Baby Yi, my heart is especially curious about their dad!¡± What kind of a man is this to give birth to such an arrogant son.

    Every time she sees the little guy¡¯s cool little face, she can¡¯t help but go up and give him a squeeze, but she always gets a cold look.

    It really hurts her beautiful girl¡¯s heart!

    ¡°What is there to be curious about?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile as she coaxed Baby Yi.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you notice that Baby Yi doesn¡¯t look like you at all? And every time I reach out to hug him, the little one resists very much?¡±

    Melody said very aggrieved, she is a youthful and vigorous beauty girl, but by a still breastfeeding little guy disgusted, this should be how much shame.

    Do you have one?

    Howe she didn¡¯t notice it before?

    Looking down at her baby boy, Rosemary suddenly had a disconnected fragment sh through her mind ¡­

 Chapter 649 The woman he loved in his heart

    ¡°Vanessa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Melody hurriedly carried Baby Yi over to the nanny and held Rosemary as soon as she could.

    A burst of tingling pain came from inside her head, Rosemary clutched her head with both hands, and some broken memories shed through her mind every now and then.

    ¡°Head ¡­ headache!¡±

    ¡°Get a doctor!¡±

    Melody said to the subordinate next to her.

    ¡°Vanessa, hold on a little longer, the doctor will be here soon!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s delicate face tightly wrinkled together because of the pain, her heart was anxious.

    This year, although also had a headache, but not as painful as this time, she felt as if her head was about to explode.

    ¡°How¡¯s Vanessa doing?¡±

    Judy, who came to the news, looked at Rosemary, who was already lying on top of Melody because of the pain, with a worried frown on her face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get her to her room first!¡±

    With these words, Benjamin stepped forward and picked Rosemary up in his arms and hurriedly headed upstairs.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°Good ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Rosemary passed out from the pain.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the doctor here yet?¡±

    Judy asked anxiously to the outside subordinates.

    ¡°Madam, the doctor is here!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Denny, hurry up and see what¡¯s wrong with Vanessa?¡±

    Denny is Judy¡¯s personal physician and Rosemary¡¯s primary care physician.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look!¡±

    Benjamin and Melody rushed to push aside so that Denny could attend to Rosemary.

    Dr. Denny helped Rosemary to do a series of examinations, and only after a while said: ¡°Jamie may have suddenly remembered something, some broken memories shed in her mind, I suggest that Madam should bring Jamie to live in the city center, for one thing, there is more contact with things there, and secondly, maybe she went there to see other things, maybe she can recover her memory. Maybe she can recover her memory!¡±

    ¡°Is it true that you can¡¯t have surgery to recover?¡±

    Judy looked at Rosemary, who was very pale, and asked worriedly.

    Denny put his things away and said with a light sigh, ¡°Madam, Jamie¡¯s physique is different from normal people, I suggest conservative treatment!¡±

    Nodding, Judy had understood what Denny said, ¡°Please Dr. Denny!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, madam! This is supposed to be my job!¡±

    ¡°Benjamin, escort Dr. Denny out!¡±

    When all the people had gone out, Judy sat in front of the bed and gently ruffled the hair on Rosemary¡¯s forehead with her hand, her eyes full of heartache.

    Melody saw that Rosemary was okay and quietly left.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    As soon as Su woke up, she saw Judy in front of her window, which made her eyes warm and her heart well up.

    ¡°Vanessa, you¡¯re awake! Do you feel better?¡±

    Judy hurriedly brought a ss of water and handed it to Rosemary, asking with concern.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine! Sorry for making you worry again!¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, as long as you¡¯re okay, mom is relieved!¡±

    Taking a sip of water, Rosemary handed the cup to Judy, nced to her side, and said, ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Baby Yi?¡±

    She remembered that she was holding Baby Yi when she had a headache, the reason she had a headache was because she saw Baby Yi¡¯s little face, suddenly a lot of fragmented memories came to her mind, she tried very hard to see what the other side looked like, she just couldn¡¯t see it clearly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Blume is asleep, I asked the nanny to take him to his room to sleep!¡±

    Hearing that the child was fine, Rosemary¡¯s heart slowly rxed, suddenly thought of something and said to Judy: ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine, you go first to greet those guests, I can do it alone!¡±

    ¡°Then you have a good rest, mommy will go greet those guests first!¡±

    When Judy left the room, Rosemary was left alone. Worried that her child would cry if she didn¡¯t see her, Rosemary lifted the covers and got out of bed.

    ¡°Well, got it, I¡¯ll take care of this matter!¡±

    Marcy was standing on the back garden porch making a phone call when suddenly a familiar figure walked past his eyes, hastily hung up the phone and chased after him.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir, did you call me?¡±

    Turning her head, Melody then saw a handsome and demonic man standing in front of her and asked politely.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sorry, I have the wrong person!¡±

    After looking around to make sure no one else was around, Marcy said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    This is Judy¡¯s vi, and those who can be invited here are all dignitaries. If it weren¡¯t for Rosemary¡¯s sake, it would be impossible for Melody toe to such a party.

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s leaving figure, Melody couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    Rosemary walked out from the other side and saw Melody standing there alone giggling.

    ¡°No, just ¡­ suddenly thought of a funny joke, couldn¡¯t help butugh!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go see the two little ones!¡±

    Marcy looked outside the flowing garden, the corners of his mouth could not help but reveal a bitter smile, Rosemary are dead, how can he still think that just now that person is Rosemary?

    Looking at the ink-like sky in the distance, Marcy silently called out Rosemary¡¯s name, the woman he had always loved in his heart.

    At the same time in C city, Wilson is busy, because the personnel of Asia Pacific Group had an incident in his territory, inside his hotel, resulting in many projects of other bigpanies are now starting to lose, Lu¡¯s stock also fell very much, the whole The Grant family up and down is like shrouded in ayer of dark clouds.

    ¡°President, Fresnel terminated all cooperation with our group just ten minutes ago, and the breach of contract was transferred to thepany¡¯s ount a minute ago!¡± Secretary Bonnie was standing inside Wilson¡¯s office reporting thetest information of thepany.

    ¡°Go down!¡±

    Looking at Wilson who had a headache, BonnieOlivia left the office reluctantly.

    Bonnie had just walked out of the office when Chad came in, the first time since he¡¯d known Wilson that he¡¯d seen him with a headache.

    ¡°Big brother, I just got word that Phinir made fun of the partnership with us, right?¡±

    Wilson slowly lifted his head, looked at him, threw the papers on the table in front of him, and said, ¡°Read it yourself!¡±

    It¡¯s been more than a year, and they still haven¡¯t found out who¡¯s been sitting behind the scenes incessantly making small moves.

    ¡°Have you thought of any countermeasures to deal with it?¡±

    cing the file on the table, Chad asked slowly.

    ¡°You came into my office today to ask me if I have thought of a response?¡±

    Crossing his fingers, Wilson looked at him indifferently.

    Chad had already gotten used to Wilson¡¯s indifference and smiled, ¡°Big brother, how can I say that you are also the president of our The Grant Group, in the face of this crisis, of course I came to ask you!¡±

    ¡°If I say no, has my dear brothere up with any good countermeasures?¡±

 Chapter 650 Lu declares bankruptcy?

    ¡°Big brother also too high opinion of me, I am a person born rtively dull, big brother let me run errands is almost, this kind of high IQ things I really can not do!¡±

    Chad spread his hands with the cynical look of a rich kid.

    Good one Chad, you are trying to make yourself out to be useless, and then at the critical moment to be a handful, it seems that this calction is really loud ah!

    However, it¡¯s good! The fox will eventually reveal its tail, he would like to see, they can still hide for how long!

    ¡°Since you know what you can do, then do your job well and don¡¯t worry about things you shouldn¡¯t worry about!¡±

    ¡°President, it¡¯s time for a meeting!¡±

    Kay stood in the doorway, smelling the strong smell of gunpowder inside, clear eyebrows wrinkled, ah, the president will not be able to resist throwing out the second young ah!

    Inside thepany, on the surface everyone thinks Wilson and Chad very good feelings, in fact, only a few people know that it is all an illusion, the second young master Lu looks cheeky on the surface, in fact, inside than anyone else to do something ruthless.

    Wilson stood up, buttoned up, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Conference room.

    ¡°What do you think we should do, should we just watch thepany dere bankruptcy?¡±

    ¡°Gee, don¡¯t you worry about it, doesn¡¯t thepany still have Wilson and Chad? How could it go bankrupt so easily?¡±

    Several shareholders below whispered, and as soon as they saw Wilson enter, the conference room looked like it had exploded.

    After a cold-eyed sweep of the room, the room was instantly silent.

    ¡°Everyone, I think you already know the crisis that thepany is facing at this moment, this time because of the ident of the people of Yatai Group in our ce, the other party resolutely refused to cooperate with us, and now the rest of thepanies are also following to the side, I called everyone here today just to ask, do any of you have a better solution?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the conference room instantly exploded again.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been involved in thepany¡¯s affairs for more than ten years, and now we¡¯reing to ask us for solutions, isn¡¯t this a clear attempt to embarrass us?¡±

    A sixty-year-old shareholder below spoke from below with contempt for Wilson¡¯s ipetence in his eyes.

    Wilson sat on top, tapping his fingers gently on the table, looking at the shareholders who were mingling below, the corners of his mouth could not help but reveal a smile.

    This is a bunch of losers raised by The Grant family, who have nothing but to keep passing the buck to each other in critical moments!

    ¡°Chad, why don¡¯t you help think of a way to get through this crisis?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m sure big brother will think of a good response!¡±

    Chad reassured a shareholder on the sidelines, no one noticed a quick sh of cunning in his eyes.

    If it is really that easy, then he has set up for so long, then is not a waste of time?

    After tapping his fingers heavily on the table a few times, Wilson stood up and said to the people in the room, ¡°Since no one can think of a good solution, I¡¯ll talk about my solution!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, whatever countermeasures you have, just say, whatever you do, uncle will raise his hands in favor!¡±

    Wilson dropped his gaze on the shareholder and said, ¡°Mr. Chuang, I hope you won¡¯t regret what you just said!¡±

    ¡°Nephew Wilson, Uncle has faith in you!¡±

    As the words fell, Wilson¡¯s words were heard slowly dispersing over the conference room.

    ¡°My response is to dere thepany bankrupt!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words were like a bomb that instantly blew all the people off their faces.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon, some shareholders reacted and looked at Wilsonwith incredulous faces, saying, ¡°Wilson, aren¡¯t you kidding? Who doesn¡¯t know how strong the foundation of The Grant Group is, how can we go bankrupt with a small loss of orders?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, in the end you will not manage thepany, this more than a year your father will be the entire Lu¡¯s to you to take care of, not to mention this more than a year we get the profit than in previous years several points less, just this year alone you have not earned thepany a penny, you are not qualified to be our The Grant Group¡¯s president! ¡±

    Offstage, two middle-aged men about Darren¡¯s age pointed at Wilson fiercely.

    ¡°Are there any more? Since there are none left, it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    ¡°Kay, send the information down!¡±

    Kay took the previously prepared documents in front of each shareholder handed out a copy, to confirm that everyone got the documents in hand, Wilson said indifferently: ¡°shareholders everyone take a good look at this information, this is what you say, thepany this year why not a penny earned, this is!

    ¡°This ¡­ this ¡­¡±

    All the shareholders looked at each other with colorful expressions on their faces.

    Looking down at the suddenly silent conference room, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up and said, ¡°Since everyone has nothing to say, we¡¯ll just have to implement my countermeasures!¡±

    With those words, Wilson left the conference room quickly, not caring about them.

    Wilson¡¯s front foot just left, the back foot shouted all surrounded Chad, said: ¡°Chad, you do think of a way, these projects at the time you said that has been confirmed, no problem? Now how did it be like this?¡±

    Of course he knew why, but how could he tell them that it was all designed by him?

    ¡°I disagreed with these projects in the first ce, you had to decide by vote, and now with this kind of problem, what else is there to say.¡±

    After all, those projects were passed by the way they have voted, and now all the houses havee out into a bad building, and all the money has gone down the drain, even if Wilson has the ability of the sky, it is impossible to turn the current situation around.

    ¡°Lin Dong, it¡¯s no longer a question of who¡¯s to me, what we should do now should be to think about how to persuade Wilson not to dere bankruptcy!¡±

    ¡°me it on yourself, huh ¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man called Lin Dong was furious and brushed his sleeves away, he was no longer in the mood to care about these things, let him do everything!

    Kay followed Wilson¡¯s lead, not daring to breathe a sound, afraid that he would identally step on the minefield.

    That¡¯s when Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang!

    ¡°Wilson, are you free now? Hurry up ande over to the office!¡±

    ¡°See you in twenty minutes!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Wilson said to Kay: ¡°I¡¯m going out, you will make a detailed record of all the stock market situation to meter, I want to useter!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson drove his car to thepany where Joseph was working.

    ¡°What is it? Calling me over in such a hurry?¡±

    Joseph brought hisptop to Wilson¡¯s face and pointed to a set of designs inside and said, ¡°Look at this?¡±

 Chapter 651 People go away and tea goes cold

    Wilson looked at the set of jewelry design on theputer, only to feel his head buzzed, once familiar images, familiar handwriting, even next to the little story is the same as Rosemary¡¯s previous painting style, the only difference is that now this design with warmth, happiness.

    ¡°Do you also think this design is simr to hers?¡±

    Joseph was shocked when he received the design today. Is there really someone else in the world with the same design concept as Rosemary?

    But if it was really Rosemary, then why didn¡¯t shee back and open a studio online instead?

    From their chat records, the other party seems to be a very simple person, and does not know that his work has actually far exceeded those famous designers, when he said that as long as he could design the work he wanted, the price could be twice as much as others¡¯, and obviously at that time the other party was very happy with his money increase.

    ¡°And you just said they were simr, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Turning theputer off, Wilson leaned back on the sofa, Rosemary was no longer there, perhaps this is another talented designer with the same talent as Rosemary, after all, in this world, there are all kinds of people.

    With a light sigh in his heart, Joseph also felt that he was too impulsive, seeing that the other party¡¯s work was somewhat the same as Rosemary¡¯s, and called him over in vain to add to his sadness.

    ¡°Sorry to bring up old sadness again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, those things have never left in my heart, even if you guys don¡¯t mention it in front of me, I actually think about it myself!¡± Some things are not reassuring when you say put down, if you can really put down so easily, then it is not true love.

    Joseph knows that this period of time The Grant Group is facing all kinds of economic crisis, plus the previous Chad and those shareholders a few projects signed in the name of thepany, and now the other party because of the Asia-Pacific matter have withdrawn their capital, which makes the original already shaky Lu¡¯s, instantly be worse.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve told the old guys on the inside that thepany dered bankruptcy, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, how¡¯s that thing I asked you to doing along?¡±

    Wilson wrinkled his brow and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve done it all!¡±

    Drip ¡­

    ¡°Mom, what is it?¡±

    Wilson picked up the phone, his handsome cool face was full of impatience, and his voice was low as he replied, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    ¡°A call from home?¡±

    It is only the same emotion that appears on Wilson¡¯s face on the old house side of the phone.

    ¡°Youmunicate with the other party to see if she is willing toe to work with us, as for the sry try to meet her!¡± Although Rosemary is no longer there, but he does not want to put her hard work to waste, since there is such a talented person, it is good to be able to recruit over.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    With those words, Wilson left.

    The Grant family!

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    Wilson tossed the car keys to Owen and walked over to the couch to sit down.

    For the first time in a long time, the family hase back together.

    ¡°Wilson, what the hell is going on here? Just now all the directors of thepany Lianmin called and said that you in have dered thepany bankrupt internally, is it true?¡±

    As soon as she saw Wilson, Marian hurried up and asked.

    When hearing this news, almost all people could not believe this fact, The Grant family¡¯s ability to say in the C city is not too much, even in foreign countries, the industry is everywhere, how can be instantly dered bankrupt?

    ¡°Mom, I think Chad has told you the details, and what they say is true!¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Marian simply does not believe this fact in front of him, a pull Wilson¡¯s arm, said: ¡°You go to transfer all the foreign funds back, will it be injected into thepany inside, count the foreign industry, so to speak, there is more will not be less!¡±

    Looking at their mothers, don¡¯t they know that their The Grant family¡¯s foreign properties have started to be acquired by people non-stop two years ago, and the other side is like air, and they still don¡¯t know who this person is until now.

    ¡°Wilson, since you¡¯ve made up your mind, let¡¯s do what you say!¡±

    As soon as Darren¡¯s words left his mouth, he heard Marian exim and said, ¡°Darren, I can understand that Wilson is still young and doesn¡¯t know any better, but why are you messing around with him too?¡±

    Standing aside Lulu hand clenched tightly, how she did not think, The Grant family so big a family, can say bankruptcy is really bankrupt!

    Look at their own mother has been in the dark, light sigh, said: ¡°Mom, in fact, thepany three years ago has begun to be silently in the back surface began to acquire, at first they only from our branch to start, may be Dad did not want you to worry, did not tell you!¡±

    Marian was already too stunned by Wilson¡¯s words to speak, and turned her head to look at her husband, only to see him nod silently, and then say nothing more!

    Chad sat on the sidelines and said nothing, and just watched the crowd dutifully.

    This day has finallye!

    ¡°I have some things to take care of, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    Chad suddenly stood up and turned to them.

    Lulu, who was standing aside, saw Chad leaving, nodded to Marian and said, ¡°Godmother, I suddenly remembered that my mother called me and said there were some urgent matters to be dealt with at home, so I¡¯ll leave first, you two take care of your health!¡±

    Marian waved his hand at her, she didn¡¯t have any mind to apany her now, it was better to go back.

    Looking at the back of their departure, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile, this is just the beginning, I did not expect to start fearing him to haunt her already.

    ¡°Dad you¡¯re not well now, so don¡¯t worry about thepany!¡±

    With that, Wilson left The Grant family.

    Since Rosemary left, Wilson has not returned to The Grant family lived, basically live in the beach house, because there, he can really feel what warmth ¡­

    ¡°Karen, that answer question you gave in ss today was really great, you didn¡¯t see the professor¡¯s face turn green with anger at that time!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Ruth couldn¡¯t help butugh when she thought of the professor¡¯s appearance just now.

    ¡°Oh, stopughing, you¡¯ve beenughing all the way!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that this professor often made things difficult for her in ss, especially today, she really couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, so she would have dismissed all of his answers and made him just a little embarrassed.

    ¡°But I just can¡¯t help butugh?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯reughing, I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±

    Suddenly, Karen stopped in her tracks and looked at her best friend with a serious face.

 Chapter 652 So your grandson is only worth a million

    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Karen, please?¡±

    Karen looked suspiciously at the middle-aged man in a suit in front of her and said, ¡°I¡¯m Karen, may I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Our master wants to talk to Karen!¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s tone wasced with a Tess¡¯s disdain for Karen, and the tone of what he said became very hard.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know the master you¡¯re talking about, I have things to do, excuse me!¡±

    With those words, Karen pulled Ruth and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Karen wait a minute, I think you know Mr. Flower!¡±

    Stopping in her tracks, Karen looked at the limousine parked in front of the door, sighed in her heart, and turned to Ruth, ¡°Ruth, please take the book back for me first, and by the way, tell O¡¯ Brien that I have something to take care of, and I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Ruth looked at the middle-aged man standing in front of Karen, pulled Karen aside and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Karen, I see this man is a bit ill-intentioned, you¡¯d better not go, even if you really want to go, let O¡¯ Brien apany you?¡±

    What should I do if I meet a bad guy?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you go home first and wait for me, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Patting her arm, Karen¡¯s own textbook was ced in her hand and smiled.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Karen please!¡±

    The middle-aged man led Karen to the limousine, only to see him put his head in front of the ss and say respectfully, ¡°Master, Karen is here!¡±

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    ¡°Karen, please get in!¡±

    Karen froze for a moment, but thought it was all to be faced after all, nodded and got into the car.

    ¡°You¡¯re the woman Joseph is keeping out there, Karen?¡±

    Karen subconsciously turned her head and saw an elderly man staring at her.

    This old man is different from those grandfathers in their vige, his body should not have the old man¡¯s kindness, but rather a kind of high above, all over the body emits a kind of majesty, so that people do not look and corn.

    ¡°Old man, just say what you have to say, I have a sster!¡±

    Holding back the anger in her heart, Karen said politely.

    ¡°I came to you this time to tell you not to pester Joseph, here is a check for one million dors, take it and get out!¡±

    For this kind of woman who is still in school and starts to hook up with men outside, Neil disdains the most. In his mind, Karen is just a woman who sells her body in exchange for money.

    Neil flung the check in Karen¡¯s face, not looking at him directly from start to finish.

    Holding back the tears in her eyes, Karen picked up the check on the ground, looked at it for a moment, ruffled the hair on her forehead, andughed, ¡°So in your heart, your grandson is only worth this one million.

    Although she usually looks soft and weak, a good bully look, really think she is a soft persimmon, can be pinched at will, all along she knows her identity with them hanging big, all she has never thought to get too close to them, even Joseph, she just can not bear to break his heart, after all, Rosemary has left, she naturally there is no need to The first thing you need to do is go back.

    He respects him as Joseph¡¯s grandfather and can disregard for his words, but after insulting her dignity and her reputation several times, such a person is not worthy of others¡¯ respect.

    ¡°Too little?¡±

    Neil¡¯s harsh eagle eyes swept over Karen¡¯s whole body, instantly causing her to shiver violently, but she soon regained herposure and said, ¡°Since the old man thinks I seduced your grandson and wants me to leave with the money, it¡¯s not impossible, but you seem to have a little less here?¡±

    ¡°So how much do you want?¡±

    Karen smiled sweetly at Neil and said, ¡°Not much, one hundred million!¡±

    ¡°One hundred million?¡±

    The middle-aged man could not help but exim, and a sulk shed across his face as he said, ¡°Karen, please mind your status!¡±

    ¡°Of course I pay attention to my identity, if not for my kind of identity, how would youe all the way here and appear before me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart, but often smart is smart, I want you to leave in many ways, not necessarily money!¡±

    Nodding, Karen pondered for a moment, hooked her lips and smiled, ¡°Of course, but if other methods were really possible, I believe the old man wouldn¡¯t havee here personally!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Karenughed bitterly in her heart, not expecting that one day she would end her rtionship with Joseph in this way.

    Neil did not expect the girl in front of him to see so thoroughly, indeed, if it is really possible to use other methods, but he really do not have toe here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to give you 100 million, but you must promise me one condition!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take the money and naturally go far away and never appear in front of him again!¡±

    Since he likes to smash people with money so much, there is no reason for her to refuse, taking this 100 million, I don¡¯t know how many orphans can be saved, why not!

    Neil took the check from the middle-aged man, quickly wrote a hundred million on it, and took it to Karen.

    ¡°Old man is really generous for your grandson, thank you!¡±

    With these words, Karen pushed open the car door and turned around to leave in style.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Thepany has been living for so many years, but was eaten to death by a girl, really say out, he Mr. Chuang face do not know where to put.

    Karen looked at the check in her hand, her nose was sore, and the whole person squatted on the ground, crying out.

    She sold his Joseph, and from now on in his heart, she really became the kind of woman that Neil said would do anything for money.

    ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Ruth and O¡¯ Brien found out she was here based on her phone¡¯s location system, but they didn¡¯t expect to see her tearing her heart out.

    Leaning on Ruth¡¯s body, her hands clutching her chest, tears keep falling down.

    ¡°Ruth, I¡¯m hurting here ¡­¡±

    Pointing to her chest, she finally understood how painful it really is.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay Karen, let¡¯s go home now!¡±

    It was the first time O¡¯ Brien had seen Karen shed tears. He had always thought she was a strong girl, and he wondered what had happened to her to cry so hard.

    In this way, Ruth and O¡¯ Brien kept Karenpany as the time passed, and suddenly Karen stood up and said to them, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to a hot pot!¡±

    With those words, Karen didn¡¯t wait for them to say anything and dragged the two of them directly out of the apartment.

    ¡°Karen, can you tell us what¡¯s going on? You¡¯ll make yourself sick holding it in like that!¡±

 Chapter 653 Sheâ€™s not right today

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, you guys used to treat me to food all the time, today it¡¯s my turn to treat you guys to food too!¡±

    Ruth and O¡¯ Brien both looked at each other, and since she wanted to eat, they were there for the taking.

    Karen was in a particrly good mood all night, and after eating the hot pot, she went to the bar and danced for a while before O¡¯Brien sent them backte at night.

    ¡°Today was the happiest day I¡¯ve had in a long time, thank you for being with me!¡±

    Karen looked at them with a smile, she was really happy to have met them in her foreign country.

    ¡°We are all good friends, there is no need to say these polite words between good friends!¡±

    Ruth hugged Karen, patted her back, and smiled.

    O¡¯ Brien, who was standing by, felt that something was wrong with Karen today, but he just couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Ruth sleep with you tonight! You can see it¡¯s gettingte!¡±

    Worried about what might happen to Karen at night, O¡¯ Brien suggested.

    After looking at O¡¯ Brien and seeing that he kept winking at her, Ruth instantly understood what he meant and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to do. I¡¯m feeling very tired right now, I don¡¯t want to leave, I¡¯ll sleep at your house tonight!¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯d better go back to your house to sleep! I really can¡¯tpliment you on your sleeping posture, and you have to go to morning ss tomorrow? You don¡¯t want me to go to school tomorrow with two panda eyes!¡±

    Seeing that the two of them had no intention of leaving, Karen pushed them to the door, gave Ruth a flying kiss, and then closed the door behind them.

    ¡°Is she really okay?¡±

    Looking at the closed door of the room, Ruth asked uncertainly.

    Maybe he was overthinking it, maybe she just wanted to simply leave herself alone for a while or not.

    ¡°Since she said it¡¯s fine, then it¡¯s fine! Didn¡¯t Karen just say that she has an early morning ss tomorrow?¡±

    When O¡¯Brien reminded her, Ruth remembered that she had a ss with the old witch in the morning, so she rushed into the elevator and ran to her house.

    Meanwhile in Y, Rosemary sat inside her room, looking at the chat log on herputer, and she had to say that the annual sry offered by the other party was indeed very attractive and made her heart flutter.

    ¡°Vanessa, not done yet?¡±

    Judy walked in with a ss of milk, saw her staring at theputer and asked with concern.

    ¡°Mom, why are you still awake?¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary took the milk in her hand and put it on the table, and brought a stool from the side for Judy to sit down.

    ¡°I saw you waiting still light, guess you must not have gone to bed yet, so I made you a ss of milk over!¡±

    Came forward, Judy looked at the chat on it and instantly understood why she had just been staring at theputer in a daze.

    Since thest time Dr. Denny suggested that Rosemarye to live in the city, the day after the party, Judy brought Rosemary to her side of the vi.

    ¡°Are you heartbroken?¡±

    ¡°The other party is very appreciative of my design work, they want to hire me as their design director, and the other party gives a particrly superior sry!¡± It¡¯s a lie to say that you don¡¯t want to go!

    Most importantly, when she heard the other party say it was in C City, she always thought the ce sounded particrly familiar, she just didn¡¯t know where she¡¯d heard it before.

    Judy took her hand and said with a doting face, ¡°Vanessa, if you trust mommy, you can leave the baby over here for me to take care of, go over there by yourself first to get familiar with the environment, and thene over and pick up the kids after you get used to it!¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you talking about, I am your daughter, naturally the child is your grandson, by your care, of course I am relieved, just worried that the child is too skinny, afraid to wear you out.¡±

    The most important thing is that she can¡¯t let go of the child, but she now has amnesia and doesn¡¯t know who the father of the child is. The child grows up day by day, and when the timees to spend more and more money, the most important thing for her now is to have enough money so that she can give the child the best.

    ¡°Silly children, isn¡¯t there a nanny at home? Besides, the kids are so well behaved, how can mommy be tired?¡±

    After more than a year together, Judy knows that Rosemary is actually a very strong child. Although with her current industry, she has enough to support the three of them, mother and son, even if Rosemary does not do it for several lifetimes, she knows that Rosemary does not want such a life, so she respects her choice.

    This is something she still needs to think through, after all, she is not alone anymore.

    ¡°Mom, you go to sleep first! Let me think it over!¡±

    ¡°Good, and don¡¯t be too busy toote, rest early!¡±

    After a while, Rosemary quickly tapped a line on theputer and waited for the other party to send an OK gesture, and only then did Rosemary manage theputer before heading to the bedroom.

    ********

    ¡°Karen, are you awake?¡±

    O¡¯ Brien woke up early and went downstairs to get some breakfast to eat with Karen before heading to ss.

    But after knocking for ten minutes and still not seeing her open the door, O¡¯Brien couldn¡¯t help but panic.

    Hastily walked downstairs to find the property to get a spare key, opened the door, rushed into the bedroom, saw the room inside the neatly folded quilt, but the person has long disappeared.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    After searching every room, there was no sign of Karen, but I saw two envelopes on the bedside table in the room.

    One of the envelopes with the name written on it was O¡¯ Brien¡¯s face, and hastily opened it to see a line of beautiful handwriting.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve caused you a lot of trouble, but I hope you¡¯ll forgive me. Lastly, I¡¯m asking you to do something for me, there¡¯s a check under my pillow, please help me donate the money on the check to the children in the mountains in Joseph¡¯s name! I¡¯m leaving, you don¡¯t have to look for me, if Josephes to you, please tell him that I don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    O¡¯ Brien took out a check from under her pillow, and when she looked at the amount on it, O¡¯ Brien was taken aback and instantly understood why she had cried so much yesterday.

    It turns out that everything is because of this check, whether she epts it or not, in the end she has to leave Joseph, instead of leaving in the dust, she chose a path that will make everyone misunderstand her, a path that has the possibility that Joseph will hate her for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Karen, you¡¯re so silly, there¡¯s more than one Joseph in the world.¡±

    He knew exactly what Karen was feeling in her heart as she epted the check.

    ¡°Prince, just now our men came to report that they saw Karen leaving her apartment with a suitcase at four o¡¯clock this morning!¡±

    Roy stood in front of his master and respectfully handed him the information passed over from his phone.

 Chapter 654 Evania takes extra care of Karen

    ¡°Have someone continue to follow and see where she¡¯s going?¡±

    Evania looked at the lean figure on the phone and a coldness flooded her handsome cool face.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Roy looked at his young master, and although he knew there were things he shouldn¡¯t say, he knew his heart and said, ¡°Young master, if you¡¯re so worried about Karen, why don¡¯t you go after her now?¡±

    Are women out of love is the most tender, but also the heart of the worst defense, which is not easier than usual to chase?

    ¡°Roy, have you been too idletely?¡±

    A cold sweeping nce, some handsome features can not see any hint of emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯m talkative!¡±

    The words fell and quickly left the room.

    Picked up the phone and looked at the person on it, quickly picked up the phone on the table and dialed, ¡°Find a way to get her to stay in the town on the shores of the Blue Spectre Lake, as for what to use, you guys figure it out yourselves!¡±

    The words fell, the phone had hung up, leaving only a group of dumbfounded two men on the opposite side.

    Karen has been dragging her suitcase along the side of the river, her whole body is now muddled, she does not know where she should go, and she has no face to go back to face her father and her aunt and uncle in the vige.

    When she unexpectedly learns that Rosemary has died, she hides inside her room and cries for many days, knowing that Joseph did not tell her for her own good, hoping that she would finish her studies without any worries.

    Standing on the bank, Karen looked at the birds flying around above the river, they do not know when they will die, but they are still trying to make each day better, how can people not?

    The mighty wind blew slowly and brushed her cheeks, like a group of naughty children, messing up her hair again and again.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry! I will try harder to live, even if not for others, for myself, I should live more than anyone else.¡±

    The Flower family vi!

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Joseph just received a call from home, saying that his grandfather suddenly felt a little dizzy in the head and then passed out, asking him to hurry back.

    The butler hurriedly took the key from his hand and said, ¡°The doctor is already examining the master!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, how is my grandfather doing?¡±

    As soon as he walked into the room, Joseph asked the doctor who was doing an examination.

    ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t rush, wait for the doctor to finish his examination?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Joseph!¡±

    Quentina stepped forward and took Joseph¡¯s arm, and just as she touched his shirt, she saw Joseph subconsciously take a step forward, quickly avoiding her touch.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Since Quentina¡¯s return, grandpa has mentioned their marriage to him several times, but each time he has excused himself by saying that there are a lot of things going on in thepanytely, and he will talk about itter.

    ¡°The old man is now out of life-threatening condition, fortunately he was found in time, now you let the patient rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, is there anything we need to watch out for then?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s aunt looked at her father and asked with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°Food above as light as possible, oh yes, the patient should not be stimted, so this point you must bear in mind!¡±

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll remember that! Thank you doctor!¡±

    ¡°Joseph you stay, grandpa has something to say to you!¡±

    Suddenly, Neil spoke up out of the blue.

    The old man has spoken, and the others have followed one after another to go out.

    Joseph pulled the stool over and sat on the edge of the bed and asked, ¡°Grandpa, do you still feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa is fine, people are getting old and their bodies are not as tough as they used to be!¡±

    ¡°Who said that? Grandpa is now in his prime, where is he old!¡±

    At a very young age, Joseph¡¯s father left in a car ident, his mother could not bear the fact that a yearter also followed the departure, from childhood grandfather will give him all the love, never let him suffer a little, for fear that he is sad.

    ¡°Joseph, grandpa¡¯s health is getting worse every day, you are now grown up and can take charge of your own, if grandpa still has any wish left, it is to see you start a family sooner, so that even if grandpa leaves and sees your parents down there, there is also an exnation.¡±

    Joseph gripped his grandfather¡¯s hand tightly and saidfortingly, ¡°Grandpa you should not think about anything right now, Carry¡¯s get well, when you get well, grandchildren will bring you back a granddaughter-inw right away, okay?¡±

    Karen will graduate in a year and a half, and he will bring Karen back to see her grandfather when he is feeling better.

    But things were far beyond his expectations. When he returned to the vi and called Karen, the phone kept ringing with that cold female voice.

    After calling for a long time, Joseph called O¡¯Brien again.

    ¡°Hey, O¡¯ Brien, it¡¯s Joseph!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, what can I do for you?¡±

    O¡¯ Brien had just helped Karen donate the $100 million when Joseph¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°O¡¯ Brien, is Karen with you? I need to talk to her, can you put her on the phone for me?¡±

    The hand holding the phone tightly clenched the phone, a surge of anger in his heart, but reason tells him that what he needs at this moment is calm.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Karen have a phone?¡±

    ¡°Her cell phone has been in the off state, I am worried about her, if she is not with you, can you please help me to find her?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s tone on the other side of the phone was thick with worry, and his eyelids kept fluttering, he was really worried!

    If Neil hadn¡¯t suddenly fallen ill, she would have flown straight over to find someone.

    ¡°Since Joseph can¡¯t get through to her, don¡¯t you know why?¡±

    The Flower family, with their money, forced Karen to leave, which was a great insult to her and to him, and Karen knew she had no right to say no, so she could only swallow the humiliation in her stomach.

    Noticing that O¡¯ Brien¡¯s tone seemed a bit off, Joseph¡¯s grip on the phone tightened and he said, ¡°O¡¯ Brien, tell me clearly, is something wrong with Karen?¡±

    Looking up at the blue sky in the distance, I suddenly feel that life is really ridiculous, for those so-called halo, you have to sacrifice their own happiness for life, is it really worth it?

    Fortunately, his parents are not the kind of people who want to save face and sacrifice their feelings for the benefit of the family, sometimes he really envies his parents, one life, one pair of people!

    ¡°Karen is gone and he told me to tell you not to look for her and that she has no regrets!¡±

    With that, O¡¯ Brien hung up the phone.

    These days he also dragged his friends around to look for Karen, but there is still no news, although he knows that her heart has always been filled with another person, but he chose to silently guard her side.

 Chapter 655 The two most important people in life

    Now almost all the TV stations in the whole city of C are reporting the news about The Grant Group¡¯s bankruptcy. In just two days, the whole city of C has undergone a shocking change.

    The Grant Group¡¯s bankruptcy can be said to be directly rted to the economy of the entire C city, which the most headache is not Wilson, nor Darren, but those so-called tie of C city, this news exposure, enough to make them anxious busy for a while.

    Inside a vi in the suburbs!

    ¡°Mom, the whole economy of C city is in chaos now, what are you going to do next?¡±

    Chad asked indifferently as he sat on the couch and watched the news broadcast on the TV.

    Cora, sitting in her chaise longue, stared coldly at Wilson, who was surrounded by spectators, and the corners of her mouth could not help but let out a cold smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid Darren never dreamed that this day woulde!¡± The pain of that year made Cora¡¯s delicate face be a little grim.

    ¡°This is what he owes us, mother and son!¡±

    Every time I think of my own father for their own benefit, since they do not care about their own life, abandoned in the fire, if not for their mother¡¯s desperate rush into the fire to hold themselves out, there will not be today¡¯s own, all this is what he owes him!

    ¡°Chad, you don¡¯t need to get involved in this side of things anymore, I just got a message that Rosemary is not dead!¡±

    Chad visibly felt his body jolt and he couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    But even as he was surprised, Chad maintained a light expression and said, ¡°Is the information reliable?¡±

    ¡°This news was discovered by a friend of mine when he went to an important banquet in Y. You can pack upter, leave for Y immediately, and find a way to take care of Rosemary for me!¡±

    This is her move against Wilson, she wants to make the whole of The Grant family worse than dead.

    ¡°Mom, you know full well that Rosemary has her heart set on Wilson, so how could I possibly stand a chance?¡±

    If he really had the chance, how could he still be in so much pain?

    Whenever it iste at night, as long as the thought of her lying in the arms of another man, his heart is like a knife cut.

    ¡°If it was in the past, you would indeed have no chance, but now she has amnesia and doesn¡¯t know who she is, so you must take advantage of this opportunity now, it¡¯s the only pawn we have to hold Wilson!¡±

    No wonder, if Rosemary did not lose her memory, how could she stay alone in another country and note back?

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    After looking at the time, he said, ¡°Mom, if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    ¡°Go on!¡± It was about time I went to see her dear brother-inw.

    It¡¯s been more than twenty years, and she¡¯s been nning for more than twenty years, and it¡¯s time to meet.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Karen, and here¡¯s my resume!¡±

    Karen handed her resume to the man at the head of the table. It was the first job of her life and she was more excited than anyone else at the moment.

    The man in the lead took her resume and looked at it for a moment, then handed it to the two people next to her and said with a smile, ¡°Karen, may I ask whichpany you worked for before?¡±

    ¡°If yourpany will ept me, this is the first job in my life, I hope yourpany can give me this opportunity!¡±

    Looking at them, Karen kept a reasonable smile, believing that she could do the job well if she was willing to work hard.

    After the words, the man in charge and the two people next to him said quietly a few words, said: ¡°Okay, Karen¡¯s basic situation we have all understood, please wait patiently for the notice!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Karen stood up and was about to leave when she saw the man in the middle hanging up the phone, smiling at her and saying, ¡°Congrattions Karen, I just handed in your resume and after the top read Karen¡¯s resume, he was very satisfied with your major and told you to report to thepany tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock sharp.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be there on time tomorrow!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    I didn¡¯t expect to pass the job application today so smoothly, Karen suddenly had a feeling that happiness came too much and was a bit unreal.

    After looking around at no one, Karen gently squeezed her thigh, and the drilling pain came from her leg, clearly telling her that she was not dreaming.

    Now that the job has been found, looking at the time, Karen decides to go to the mall and buy some things back to decorate her room.

    ¡°So close, almost missed the big event!¡±

    Seeing Karen leave, the man in charge wiped the sweat from his forehead and spoke.

    ¡°Manager Baker, what is going on? Give us some information!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, you guys see her politely in the future, do not then how to throw the rice bowl do not know!¡±

    The man called Manager Baker looked at them and kindly admonished.

    Two people looked at each other, people Manager Baker said so, it seems that there really is a big backer!

    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Did it work out?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already done, Karen¡¯spany happens to be a subsidiary of ours, I¡¯ve already told them to take good care of Karen!¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, he said, ¡°No need, just the same as usual, just let those people know that she has a backer behind her!¡±

    If it is done too obviously, with Karen¡¯s character, she will soon find out that someone is behind this matter, and with her stubborn character, she will definitely resign.

    ¡°Yes, I will exin it!¡±

    Walking to the window and looking out at the road with cars and horses, Evania¡¯s mind always appears a showy face.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve decided, for the sake of the two babies to be able to live better in the future, I¡¯ve decided to agree to each other¡¯s request to go to C City to be a design director!¡±

    At the dinner table, Rosemary spoke slowly.

    ¡°Since you have already decided, go with confidence, you don¡¯t have to worry about the children, I will take good care of them, and when you are settled over there,e back to pick them up!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m nning to do, it¡¯s going to be hard on mom in the meantime!¡±

    She also considered it for a few days before deciding, after all, she now does not know what level her design is in the end, the reason he agreed to go there, in addition to wanting a better ie, followed by wanting to see what level her design is on.

    ¡°Just go with confidence! I will take care of the child, and if you really miss the child, when all the work on my side is handed over, I will bring the child over to you together!¡±

    As a mother, Rosemary¡¯s feelings she understood.

    Rosemary looked at Judy with a faint smile, leaned her head on her shoulder and said petntly, ¡°Nothing can be hidden from mommy¡¯s eyes!¡±

    Now before she even leaves, she¡¯s already thinking about the baby, after all, it¡¯s the one she gave birth to in October and now the two most important people in her life.

 Chapter 656 Rosemary Returns

    ¡°Joseph, what the hell is going on with you like this?¡±

    It¡¯s been almost two hours since he came in, he didn¡¯t say a word, just kept pouring the wine into his mouth, watching Edmund¡¯s face dry and anxious.

    Now the only free I¡¯m afraid he is the only one, Wilson because to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs, every day is busy dizzy, the night can not sleep properly, has taken two cans of sleeping pills back in his ce, in this way, thepany is fine, he will have an ident.

    The original worry about a he already feel tired, nowes another, he is in the end how much money he owes them in a previous life, this life to be so tormented by them.

    Edmund poured himself a ss of wine and drank it all, hoping that he could take advantage of the drunkenness and forget all about the present for a while.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone! That day hase after all!¡±

    Joseph was already a little drunk and was rambling on about something, but Edmund heard him anyway.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Another one is trapped by love, knowing that there is no result but also to hand over their hearts, in exchange for such a fate today.

    Picking up the wine next to him, Edmund poured him a ss and then poured himself a ss, sighed lightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t know that our marriage has been arranged since we were born, unless you can leave behind your present status, fame and fortune, turn yourself into an ordinary person and start everything from scratch, but then can you do it? ¡±

    He can do it, but Joseph can¡¯t!

    He was brought up by Neil, their rtionship can be said to be better than anything, he is impossible to hurt his grandfather for any woman, while his grandfather is a famous old stubborn, as long as he determines, nine years can not pull back.

    Just like Quentina, even though everyone knows that she is not as innocent as she seems, he just likes her. In his eyes, only a girl like Quentina is worthy of his grandson, and Karen, in his eyes, naturally bes the kind of woman who will do anything for money.

    ¡°Even if I were willing to give up everything for him, that would only happen if she was willing to give me that chance!¡±

    Instead of just leaving without saying a word, as it is now, so that he is not even qualified to speak.

    It is said that people get drunk on wine, but why is he not only not drunk at all, but increasingly sober?

    This kind of Joseph makes him feel very strange, even if he has not seen such as today among the girls he has dated before, perhaps he is really putting his one heart on someone who does not belong to him at all.

    Or maybe Karen knew from the beginning that it was impossible between her and him, and that¡¯s why she ended it all this way!

    ¡°She already knows about Rosemary¡¯s ident!¡±

    When he was in Wilson¡¯s office this morning, he happened to receive a letter from Karen Drag O¡¯ Brien to Wilson, which clearly stated her reasons for leaving. But from her letter, we can see that she did not leave entirely out of her own heart.

    They didn¡¯t even know that Neil had approached Karen and forced her out with a check!

    Joseph¡¯s hand holding the ss of wine froze slightly, toe always toe.

    The thought of her leaving so desperately, Joseph¡¯s heart was like a knife thrust hard into his heart, so painful that he could not breathe.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not get drunk tonight!¡±

    C City International Airport.

    Rosemary looked at the d¨¦j¨¤ vu scene in front of her and suddenly felt a sense of home.

    ¡°Rosemary, is it really you?¡±

    Looking at the gentle man in front of her, Rosemary quickly searched her mind, but never found any information about the man in front of her.

    Adrian saw Rosemary looking at herself with a defensive face and asked strangely, ¡°Why are you looking at me with such a look, you don¡¯t not recognize me after two years of absence!¡±

    Just off the ne when he looked at her quite familiar, walk into a look, but really is her.

    ¡°Sir, do you know me?¡±

    It was the first time she had run into someone who knew her since she had shown her hand, which made Rosemary ask more questions.

    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, but quickly smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay, let¡¯s get reacquainted then, my name is Adrian, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Jamie! Nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Jamie?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Adrian suddenly became curious about her.

    He came to C City this time as long as because Wilson, as a friend, he is now in addition to so big things, he came over to see if there is any help can help!

    ¡°Yes, I take my mother¡¯sst name!¡±

    Seeing that there was no hint of lying in her eyes, could it really be that she was mistaken for someone else?

    But how can there be identical ones in this world? Besides, he didn¡¯t hear Rosemary say she had a twin sister!

    With heavy doubts, Adrian and Rosemary said goodbye to each other and left.

    ¡°Jamie, this is the apartment that ourpany prepared specially for you, take a look, if there is anything that you are not satisfied with, just tell us, I will help you get it right as soon as possible!¡±

    A good-looking girl brought Rosemary to the apartment Joseph had exined before, saying that we would try to satisfy her with any request she had.

    This room he was satisfied with, no matter the lighting or theyout, it was what Rosemary liked, smiled at the girl Tammy and said, ¡°This will do!¡±

    ¡°This is the key, this is the pass card for the first floor, you keep it, our president has exined, let Jamie rest for two days first, and report to thepany again next week!¡±

    Handing over the keys in her hand along with the card to Rosemary, the girl then left.

    After bringing the stuff in and closing the door, Rosemary took out her cell phone to call Judy.

    ¡°Vanessa, are you there yet?¡±

    Judy¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse on the other side of the conversation. It was already 12:00 p. m. in Y. By the sound of her voice, she knew that Judy had been waiting for her call.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you have anyone yet?¡±

    ¡°This is not to see you have not called, heart worried, can not sleep!¡±

    For Judy, Rosemary was alone in a strange city, and as a mother, she was certainly not at ease.

    Hearing Judy¡¯s words warmed Rosemary¡¯s heart, it felt good to be remembered.

    ¡°Was the baby good? Did you make any noise looking for me?¡±

    He left almost a day ago, the two little ones did not see her for a day, will certainly make a scene.

    ¡°At eight o¡¯clock made a mess for a while, now are asleep, you did so long flight, rest early, by yourself over there, must take good care of yourself, know?¡±

    Judy was uneasy bugging over and over again.

 Chapter 657 Did I scare you?

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary woke up early in the morning to go to the supermarket to buy some daily necessities, but she didn¡¯t expect to run into an unfamiliar man just after she left the elevator.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did it hurt anywhere?¡±

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.

    Looking up, Chad saw Rosemary¡¯s familiar face, and the fatigue in his body instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Rosemary, is it really you? I can¡¯t be dreaming!¡±

    One held Rosemary tightly, fearing that she was hallucinating because of the long ne ride.

    Faced with Chad¡¯s hug, Rosemary surprisingly did not recoil, which caused her to raise her eyebrows gently.

    Who is this man in front of you, does the other party also know himself?

    Sensing Rosemary¡¯s uneasiness, Chad suddenly realized his impulse and, though reluctant, released her and asked softly, ¡°Did I scare you?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ no!¡±

    For some reason, when facing Chad, Rosemary felt like she was seeing an old friend she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    ¡°Do you know me too?¡±

    Looking at Chad, Rosemary asked the question that was on her mind straight away.

    Chad looked at her and it turned out that Mom really wasn¡¯t lying to him, Rosemary she really did have amnesia.

    ¡°More than know, if not because you suddenly fell off the cliff, you are now my ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t remember what happened before!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Before he could finish, Rosemary quickly interrupted Chad.

    Could it be that the man in front of you is the father of your own baby?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will help you slowly recover your memory, then you will know if what I say is true or not!¡±

    For Rosemary now, Chad knows that he can¡¯t be too hasty, or it will only backfire.

    Since God let you forget him again, it proves that he is not a good match for him.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Chad asked with a smile as he watched her hold the bag in her hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to do some shopping, so if there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I also happen to be going inside the supermarket to buy something, so if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s go together when I put my things back in my room?¡±

    After hesitating for a while, Rosemary thought that she had just arrived here and was unfamiliar with the area, so it might be convenient to have someone with her.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll meet you at the door!¡±

    ********

    ¡°President, this is the financial statement you wanted for thest quarter!¡± The secretary ced a document in front of Wilson, looking at him with an adoring expression.

    Although Lu¡¯s is about to dere bankruptcy, many employees have privately started looking around for a job, but she does not want to leave at all, so at the moment the secretary department is left with her and two other girls, the others have found another job to go.

    ¡°Put it on the table first!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The secretarydy put the file down and didn¡¯t leave for a long time, Wilson looked up at her and said, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Feeling the coldness from Wilson¡¯s body, the secretarydy¡¯s body stiffened and left with a fondness.

    ¡°Are you free? Let¡¯s go out for dinner together!¡±

    Edmund walked straight in and sat on the couch with his legs crossed, looking at Wilson who was working on his paperwork.

    Since Rosemary left, Wilson has be a veritable workaholic again, basically working 18 hours a day at thepany, and I really don¡¯t know when this situation will end for him.

    ¡°Is Joseph in a better mood yet?¡±

    Wilson asked without raising his head.

    ¡°Is not that, now the whole person is like the walking dead, and dare not go back to ask the old man, can only hide at home all day and night drinking.¡±

    Looking at him like that was hard on his heart.

    But the feelings of this thing is a very delicate thing, if you really understand, then there are not so many people in the world for love.

    ¡°Adrian ising over, go book a restaurantter, we¡¯ll all get together and bring Joseph along!¡±

    This finally came a normal person, which made his day finally see the light of day again.

    ¡°No problem, by the way,st time I heard you hired a design director back from abroad at a heavy cost, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Edmund looked at his careless look, his eyebrows knitted lightly and said, ¡°Just because the other party¡¯s design style is somewhat simr, it would be a bit too hasty to spend such a high price to invite someone back?¡±

    After all, the price Wilson offered was much higher than the sry of the famous design master, and he was really worried that he would take the other party as a shadow of Rosemary.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t seen her work, if you did, you wouldn¡¯t say such things!¡±

    He admitted that he did start out because her design style was very simr to Rosemary¡¯s, but that wasn¡¯t the reason he spent a lot of money to bring her back, it was because she really had the talent, and he believed that with her on board, the jewelry brand Rosemary had created would be a hit all over the world!

    This was Rosemary¡¯s wish during her lifetime, but she passed away before she could realize it.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking it!¡±

    With a shrug, Edmund took out his cell phone and called Joseph, which rang for a long time but was not answered, seemingly drunk in bed again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen the restaurant,ter you and Adrian will go there first, I¡¯ll pick up Joseph ande over!¡±

    The words fell, Sheung Wan Edmund picked up the car keys on the table and quickly headed for the door.

    ¡°Did youe back this time with some kind of arrangement?¡±

    ¡°I came over here to work!¡±

    Rosemary said as she selected the household items she needed.

    Chad didn¡¯t expect her to be back in C for work, and by the way she looked, Wilson didn¡¯t seem to know she was back.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, I thought you came back to find your memories?¡± In fact, in his heart, he hated that Rosemary should never recover her memory .

    Maybe the idea was cruel to Rosemary, but for him, it was bliss!

    Only in this way can he keep her by his side forever.

    ¡°Going to work doesn¡¯t seem to conflict with finding memories!¡±

    Throwing the things inside the shopping cart, Rosemary looked at him and said.

    She also hopes to retrieve her lost memories, after all, her current memories are only stuck for a year and a half, which makes her feel a bit like an idiot, with a nk inside her head.

    ¡°Of course there is no conflict, so whichpany do you work for?¡±

    ¡°S Group!¡±

    Thatpany is like an enigma in the market of C city, just a few years, in the business world is only second to be after the bigpanies, which is like a god for apany that just started.

 Chapter 658 one pregnancy is silly

    ¡°S Group is a goodpany, to be invited by him directly toe to work proves that they value your talent.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I just got lucky!¡±

    In fact, she does not have a bottom in her own heart, whether she can really bepetent for the position of design director.

    Chad saw her frown all worried and encouraged her, ¡°Don¡¯t insist on your ability, since you were able to be invited over by the other side, it proves that your ability is far beyond your own imagination!¡±

    Idiot, you are just losing your memory now and don¡¯t know how amazing your talent in design is, if you knew that, you wouldn¡¯t worry about such things.

    Rosemary looked at Chad and saw nothing else in his eyes but recognition of her abilities.

    Maybe, as he said, his ability has been recognized by the other side, maybe he was in this business before!

    ¡°Thank you for your support, since you said you knew me before, I would like to know, what did I do before?¡±

    Chad looked at her and a sh of nervousness shed through his heart. If he had told her everything he had told her before, wouldn¡¯t he have no chance again if she went to ask for proof?

    No, it was hard for him to be so close to her, and he didn¡¯t want to be without so soon.

    Love is originally selfish, before the identity between them, so there has been a barrier in her heart, he believes that as long as they get along for a long time, she will find himself good to her.

    ¡°No matter what you did before, those are no longer important, I heard that people with memory loss should not be stimted, for the sake of your body, everything is better to let nature take its course!¡±

    Previously Cora will Rosemary amnesia after all the things are investigated clearly, the only thing that does not know is that Rosemary in Y gave birth to two children, because Judy fear that Rosemary fell into the sea is there are other reasons, afraid that there are people who know Rosemary to retaliate against them, Rosemary she can not hide, but the two children is possible.

    So early in the morning Judy spoke to Rosemary about it, fearing that there was something else behind it, and Rosemary agreed to Judy¡¯s proposal to hide the baby, which was now in her care.

    If not for these reasons, Rosemary would not have left her children in Y. During the day, it was fine, but when shey in bed at night, her thoughts of her children became more and more intense.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, maybe I was in too much of a hurry!¡±

    ¡°This bed six-piece set is the main model in our store, it can be a good protection for the skin, as the wife has such good skin, she should choose a better one, right sir?¡±

    The waiter smiled as he looked at the two handsome men and women in front of him, especially the woman in front of him, the skin was so good that it was almost pinched out of the water, and it was not too much to describe it as blowing up.

    Rosemary looked at the smiling waiter in front of her with an awkward face and was about to say that they were just friends when she saw Chad take out a card and hand it to the waiter, saying, ¡°Wrap it up for me!¡±

    ¡°No, actually I¡¯m just casually looking around, there¡¯s everything inside the apartment, no need to waste it!¡±

    In fact, she is not so particr about these things, at first it was just that she saw that the bedding in this store was particrly nice and couldn¡¯t help but walk over, not expecting to be misunderstood by the attendant.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, one more set is convenient to rece, and besides, didn¡¯t the attendant say so? This silk quilt can be more effective for skin protection, it takes a lot of brain to do the design, there is afortable quilt, so that you can also sleep better at night, no?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Madam you are so happy to have a gentleman who loves you so much!¡±

    As soon as Chad¡¯s words left his mouth, the waiter stood by and couldn¡¯t help but add ament.

    ¡°You misunderstand, we can only be friends!¡±

    The waiter looked at the two, slightly stunned, and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, misunderstanding!¡±

    After saying that, take the card and go to the counter, before leaving also did not forget to nce at Chad, see him look at each other in the eyes of the full number of doting, how to look like ordinary friends.

    But that is also someone else¡¯s business, today¡¯s luck, sold a quilt so expensive out, this month¡¯smission must be quite a lot, think of the heart is happy.

    ¡°Sorry for the misunderstanding!¡±

    Raising her head to meet Chad¡¯s gentle eyes that could drip water, Tammy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, she didn¡¯t mean it either!¡±

    Looking at each other, Rosemary could not help but curse to herself in the bottom of her heart: ¡°Rosemary you are a pig, okay? A man and a woman pushing a shopping cart inside the supermarket to buy something, it¡¯s strange that people don¡¯t misunderstand?¡±

    For some reason, Rosemary suddenly felt the atmosphere was a bit awkward and spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve basically bought my stuff, do you want to buy anything else?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    With those words, Chad pushed the car and headed for the cash register.

    Rosemary, who was walking behind, looked at Chad in front of her and wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he came to the supermarket to buy something? But he didn¡¯t seem to buy a single thing!

    By the time Rosemary figured it out, Chad had already bought the bill!

    Rosemary found that her reflexes were much slower after she gave birth to her two little ones. Is this what people often say, one pregnancy is stupid?

    ¡°How much, I¡¯ll give you!¡±

    Although she knew from his mouth that their rtionship was not ordinary, Rosemary was still not used to letting him pay the bill, after all, it was only what he said unterally, and the thought that she might be the father of the child was always a little unnatural deep in her heart.

    ¡°You still like to be so serious as before, if you really feel ufortable using my money in your heart, then you can buy me lunch!¡±

    This morning when the ne rushed home, and met her inside the elevator, breakfast did not have time to eat, at the moment the stomach pain is very ufortable.

    Looking at him, Rosemary thought that he had bought so many things for her, and it would be really something to say if she refused!

    ¡°I¡¯m not very familiar with this ce either, you lead the way!¡±

    In fact, she saw a lot of restaurants in the neighborhood on the way here, she was just worried that her choice was not to his liking, so she simply let him choose.

    Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°I remember there is a restaurant not far ahead that has good food, I remember you used to like eating there quite a lot, let¡¯s go there to eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Seeing the big bag in his hand, Rosemary came forward and said, ¡°Let me help you carry some of it!¡±

    ncing at what was in his hand, Chad smiled and handed her the quilt, ¡°Good!¡±

    The appearance of the two soon caught the eyes of those people, and Rosemary, afraid of being misunderstood again, hurried towards the basement with her things.

 Chapter 659 Rosemary, is that you?

    ¡°You finally gave up toe back, this is gone for two years, I thought you will we brothers to forget?¡±

    Once inside, a fistnded on Adrian¡¯s sturdy chest, Edmund smiled at him, two years had not seen him, he had be more and more mature.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Adrian looked at them, a smile finally appeared on his long-lost face, perhaps the first one he had shown since he left C City.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, today is my treat, you guys feel free to order!¡±

    ¡°This is what you said, I must eat back all of these two years today, otherwise I feel sorry for myself!¡± After all, it¡¯s all you owe me.

    When I left without saying a word, a go is two years, I do not know what this guy in the end went, asked Wilson several times, he also said unclear, so that we worry about a while.

    ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t have fun after dinner, we¡¯ll book a private room in the evening and continue!¡±

    They haven¡¯t seen each other for two years, and with their rtionship, how could money be the solution?

    And only in front of them, he can be his truest self without worrying that someone will count on him when he¡¯s drunk!

    ¡°But Edmund did work hard during this time, you will eat moreter, if not enough, don¡¯t mind if I share a little bit of mine with you!¡±

    Wilson, who was sitting on the sidelines, said coolly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    He still wants to live a few more years, can¡¯t die from exhaustion, but because of eating too much, propped up!

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, as long as you guys are normal, I just feel better eating green vegetables than meat!¡±

    With those words, Joseph was heard to say to the waiter in exasperation, ¡°Waiter, bring me a big te of vegetable sd!¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Joseph looked at Wilson, who was sitting across from him, and asked solicitously.

    ¡°Joseph, how to say this Edmund is our good brother, plus this time is also really hard, how do you really take his words seriously?¡±

    Just when Edmund thought Wilson had really changed his tune, he heard him say coolly, ¡°Plus another te of fruit sd!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that? Brother I treat you well!¡±

    Damage friends, a group of inhumane damage friends, he onlyined so many sentences in his heart, and then ganged up on him, it seems that he needs to reflect on his eyes.

    Edmund cast his eyes to Adrian sitting at one side, only to see him looking at the menu seriously as if he hadn¡¯t heard, but with a few words clearly written on his face, ¨C Nothing to worry about!

    Forget it, the young master does not see eye to eye with you!

    ¡°By the way, what happened this time is something I already know, if there is anything you need to help, just ask!¡±

    Adrian looked at Wilson, he came this time to see if there was anything he could do to help!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If there is a need, I will definitely ask like you!¡±

    Drip ¡­¡­¡­¡­

    Wilson nced at the phone number on top of his phone and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take a call!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, what¡¯s wrong with youtely? Why do you look so pale?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ve been working too hardtely and haven¡¯t rested well!¡±

    Adrian came over on a rare asion, and Joseph didn¡¯t want to spoil everyone¡¯s fun by doing his own thing.

    Edmund, who was sitting on the side, looked at Joseph and said, ¡°Chen, Edmund and I are your brothers, aren¡¯t we? Your heart is too entric!¡±

    Did he deserve to have to run around for the two of them? The most important thing is that there is still no half-assed credit, and that¡¯s the point.

    ¡°He¡¯s out of love!¡±

    ncing at Adrian, Edmund picked up a piece of meat and put it in his mouth, saying lightly.

    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of curiosity towards Karen. What kind of girl is this that can capture the heart of a million year old iceberg and still be willing to leave!

    ¡°Is that so? I would love to meet this girl and see what the girl who can make our Joseph teared up really looks like!¡±

    They should not William and Edmund more attracted to girls? Howe they are now the other way around? Could it be that girls nowadays have changed their tastes and prefer the all-time iceberg face?

    If that¡¯s really the case, then howe he¡¯s still alone?

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have that chance!¡±

    Edmund said with a look of indebtedness, holding arge lobster in his hand and rattling it there.

    All his good image in them has long been worn out, anyway, his heart has long died with the moment Rosemary jumped off the cliff, now he can say that he is clear-headed, just want to live every day in peace and quiet.

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t she from C City?¡±

    Adrian did not know that Karen was leaving without saying goodbye, and thought it was just a simple breakup. Turning his head to look at Joseph, who was a bit pale, he could not help but sh a trace of heartache, it is not easy to meet someone you love, but before you start, you are already separated, which is not a kind of torture.

    ¡°Joseph, you have to believe that it¡¯s yours no matter where she is ultimately it¡¯s still yours, if not, even if you force her to stay with you, one day she will take wing and fly away.¡±

    He was not very good atforting people, so he suddenly thought of what he met at the airport yesterday and said, ¡°By the way, how is Rosemary doing now?¡±

    The words should just fall, Edmund and Joseph¡¯s faces instantly became very ugly, making Adrian¡¯s body stiffen up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Intuition told him that something was wrong with Rosemary!

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to ask my opinion on such trivial matters in the future, I never promised anything, as for what she wants to do, that¡¯s her business!¡±

    Wilson had one hand inside his trouser belt, and his face still had an icy expression.

    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, and a hint of pout shed across his handsome face.

    A familiar voice suddenly crossed his ears and Wilson turned his head to see a figure floating around the corner.

    ¡°Mom, let¡¯s leave this matter at that! I¡¯ll hang up now!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Wilson hurried to catch up with a voice so gentle that it prated out of the bathroom.

    ¡°Be a good boy, listen to Grandma at home, no naughty oh!¡±

    Rosemary leaned against the sink with her phone, her face all aglow with motherly love.

    When I saw the familiar number during dinner, I knew it was the two little ones moring for their mommy again, and it was only at this time that Judy would call her.

    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, Wilson only heard Tammy¡¯sughtering from the woman inside, leaning against the wall, Wilson¡¯s mouth lifted up in a bitter smile, what the hell was he asking for, Rosemary and his baby left a year ago long ago.

    Although the other side sounds like Rosemary¡¯s, but from the other side of the phone can be known, people have children, and there is a mother, the inside is just and Rosemary has the same sweet voice of the woman only.

 Chapter 660 Should I know you?

    ¡°Could you guys be mistaken, I also saw a woman who looked exactly like Rosemarying out of the airport when I got off the ne yesterday, but ¡­¡±

    As soon as Adrian¡¯s words left his mouth, he heard Wilson¡¯s excited voiceing from behind him.

    He rushed to Adrian¡¯s front, his whole body was like a different person, his hands pressed firmly on his shoulders, and asked, ¡°Who did you just say you saw at the airport?¡±

    He was not sure if that person was Rosemary, after all, when he greeted her yesterday, the other party did not know himself at all.

    Edmund saw that he was so emotional, he went forward to pull him andforted him, ¡°Wilson, don¡¯t be so nervous first, let Adrian finish his speech first?¡±

    Seeing this, Adrian gestured for Wilson to sit down and said, ¡°Wilson, I know what you mean, but I hope you won¡¯t get too excited when you hear it, okay?¡±

    In case the other party is really just a woman who looks like Rosemary, then won¡¯t he be tearing open his already almost healed scars again?

    ¡°You said I¡¯d get a grip!¡±

    ¡°The thing is, when I got off the ne yesterday I saw a woman who looked exactly like Rosemary, at first I thought it was Rosemary, just like you, so I went up to say hello to her, but I called her a few times, she did not respond at all, then I simply walked in front of her, but she looked at me nkly and asked me Do you know her?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know you?¡±

    Wilson looked at Adrian, puzzled by the matter, is it really just a look-alike?

    Joseph listened to Adrian¡¯s description and said after a while, ¡°Do you guys think it¡¯s possible that when she was rescued, she hit her head on some rock or something that caused her to have amnesia now?¡±

    ¡°Well, what Joseph said is not out of the question!¡± After all, there are manyrge and small rocks underneath the ce he fell, and it is normal to hit the brain step and let her have temporary memory loss.

    ¡°As you know, I haven¡¯t seen Rosemary in two years, and I¡¯m really mistaken for someone who doesn¡¯t exclude me!¡±

    Looking at the emotional Wilson, Adrian suddenly some regret will say this thing, if it is Rosemary okay to say, if not, then he really is the intention to help to help a reverse.

    ¡°Anyway, thank you Adrian! You don¡¯t have to feel any burden, whether the other person is Rosemary or not, I should thank you!¡± Thank you for making me see this thing in a more realistic light.

    ¡°Do you know where she lives?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s mood also followed the excitement, can¡¯t wait to see each other immediately.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but saw her walking towards a man, the man was holding a sign in his hand, which seemed to say something frothy, because he put the sign down, I didn¡¯t see it clearly!¡±

    ¡°What day is it?¡±

    Suddenly Joseph looked at them and asked.

    ¡°Today is the third, yesterday was the second, look at you, the day goes by without even knowing what day it is!¡±

    Edmund looked at Joseph¡¯s with contempt, if not for Adrian¡¯s visit today, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d still be locked in the pain of lost love.

    Looked at Wilson, Joseph to the words in the mouth and swallowed back, everything or wait until he is sure to say!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ve given you a lot of trouble these past few days, I¡¯ll be able to meet thepany tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Good for you for figuring it out!¡±

    Only because they are all connected by the same disease, so he was able to appreciate the pain in his heart.

    Rosemary invited Chad back from dinner and it was already 3:00 p. m. She took the dishes she bought this morning and put them in the fridge one by one.

    Thinking of going to work the day after tomorrow, Rosemary took out herputer to reorganize the designs she had drawn in the past few days.

    At that moment, there was a clear and pleasant ringing at the door. Rosemary stood up and walked towards the door, opened it and saw the face of a strange man.

    Joseph froze at this moment, who is this if not Rosemary.

    Rosemary looked up and down at the man in front of her, and seeing that he kept staring at her, she could not help but feel a touch of disgust in her heart and said coldly, ¡°Sir, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±

    ¡°Am I supposed to know you?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked instead of answering.

    It¡¯s really strange, she just came here two days in a row, someone asked her if she knew her, is it true that she lived here before she lost her memory?

    It seems that what Adrian said is true, she really has amnesia.

    ¡°Hello, Jamie! First of all, I¡¯d like to introduce myself, I¡¯m Joseph, the president of S Group, I was supposed to pick you up from the airport yesterday, but I had toe here now because I couldn¡¯t leave because of some things inside thepany, I hope Jamie won¡¯t take offense!¡±

    Look at her expression just now, I¡¯m afraid that someone has already recognized her than him now, that¡¯s why she just saw him with a wary face!

    When Rosemary heard that she was the president of S Group, she felt a bunch of mud horses flying over her head. The president of apany personally came to the door to care about the employees.

    You don¡¯t have something else in mind!

    But it¡¯s not right! They didn¡¯t know if they were male or female before!

    With a head full of doubts, Rosemary invited Joseph into her house.

    ¡°President, you sit first!¡±

    Rosemary came out from the kitchen with a ss of water and saw Joseph looking at the design on herputer.

    ¡°President, please drink water!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Did you just design all of these?¡±

    Looking at the design on theputer, Joseph asked casually.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what style yourpany needs. As soon as I get inspired, I¡¯ll draw her and upload her to theputer!¡±

    It was a habit of hers to draw her down quickly whenever and wherever inspiration came to her mind.

    ¡°Are you getting used to living here?¡±

    Closing theputer, Joseph asked with a smile as he picked up the water on the table and took a sip.

    ¡°Very good, thanks for thepany for thinking so thoughtfully and saving me a lot of time!¡±

    ¡°Thepany leaders and employees of thepany are unified arrangements for housing, it just so happens that thepany¡¯s apartment there is no longer avable, so you will be arranged here, since you live herefortably, if you still need something, you can let August to help you buy!¡±

    Joseph looked at her and Tammy gave a gentle smile.

    ¡°Thank you president for your kindness, there is everything here, there is no longer any shortage of anything!¡±

 Chapter 661 A truth that has been hidden for thirty years

    ¡°I saw your address written earlier as an address in a Furnace Bridge town in Y. Is that where you and your family live?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When I think of the scenery over the Furnace Bridge, the corner of my mouth unconsciously raises a nice arc.

    ¡°And have you always lived there?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but look at Joseph and think that he seemed to be too concerned about his own affairs, thepany didn¡¯t seem to say that employees had to report all their areas up!

    Thanks to Rosemary, even with her amnesia, she is still as smart as ever, and it only took two questions before she was found out that something was wrong.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s not convenient to say, I¡¯ve just been over there before and the scenery is beautiful and gives you a feeling of lingering.¡±

    ¡°The scenery of Furnace Bridge is indeed beautiful, and it was because of the beauty of the scenery that I settled there in the first ce, and the source of inspiration for the set of designs I gave yourpany before came from there!¡±

    Rosemary was slightly relieved to know that Joseph didn¡¯t mean to pry into her affairs.

    In any case, now that she has amnesia and doesn¡¯t know if she had enemies before, it¡¯s better to be cautious about everything.

    Worried about causing a bacsh to Rosemary¡¯s side, Joseph did it for a while and left!

    After sending Joseph away, Rosemary didn¡¯t think much of it and continued with herputer to start her work.

    ¡°What do you mean, you found Rosemary?¡±

    Inside the hospital office, Edmund looked at Joseph in front of him with eyes wide open in disbelief and reached out his hand to touch his forehead, which was pped away by Joseph before it could reach his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk and I don¡¯t have a fever, I¡¯m in a clear head!¡±

    ring at him, Joseph said in no uncertain terms.

    Edmund hurried over to the couch and sat down, turning to Joseph and asking, ¡°Is it true that Rosemary has lost her memory?¡±

    ¡°Remember before I told you that Wilson spent a lot of money to bring back that design is division?¡±

    ¡°Remember, at the time you guys said her work was simr to Rosemary¡¯s, but Rosemary has ¡­ with her.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say she is Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Yes, her name is now Jamie, but do you know what thatst name stands for in Y?¡±

    The words fell, Edmund¡¯s face also followed serious, the mind quickly poprized the memory about that aspect, to meet Joseph¡¯s gaze, only to see him nod, heart has probably understood.

    ¡°And did you identify with Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I said she may not believe, but will stimte her, and you do not know, the reason why she lost her memory must have received some kind of impact on her head, we do not know how her body is in the end, so I came to you to find a way!¡±

    Of course Edmund understands Joseph¡¯s concern, but how can he check her out if they don¡¯t tell her what¡¯s going on!

    ¡°How about this! In a few days yourpany organizes a medical examination, when you find an excuse to bring Rosemary to me, I¡¯ll examine her in detail!¡±

    After thinking for a while, it¡¯s the only way to go now!

    ¡°Does Wilson know about this?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell him yet, I¡¯ll find a chance to talk to him about it tonight!¡±

    He still didn¡¯t know if he would lose control after hearing the news.

    How Wilson has been over this year, they know better than anyone else, how cruel it is to have the woman they love back and not recognize them!

    ¡°How about this! I¡¯ll go with you tonight, and I believe that if we exin the importance of the matter to him clearly, he will definitely understand!¡±

    Regardless, the fact that Rosemary is still alive is a cause for rejoicing.

    The Grant family!

    Marian sat alone on the sofa in the living room, her face was very ugly. She originally wanted Wilson to marry Lulu as soon as possible, but she didn¡¯t expect the other party to avoid seeing her, saying that she was busy with work recently and would wait for some time.

    Isn¡¯t this because they see that The Grant family is now losing? Fear of being implicated is why they are hiding!

    Although the heart is very angry, but on second thought, it is still good to see her true face a little earlier, at least do not have to let Wilson suffer.

    Just as Marian was begging forfort, she heard the maide in and say, ¡°Madam, there¡¯s ady outside who wants to see you, she says she¡¯s an old friend of yours from years ago!¡±

    ¡°An old friend from years ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s at the door right now!¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t think much of it and said to the maid, ¡°Invite her in!¡±

    Ye Qing looked at the luxurious and imposing vi in front of her, her eyes kept shing with a strange look, no one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°Come in with me, madam!¡±

    The maid walked to the door and brought Cora inside the vi.

    ¡°Madam, the guests have arrived!¡±

    Raising her head, when she met the familiar face in front of her, Marian just felt like her heart was about to jump out of her chest.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect that after more than twenty years, she would stille to me.

    Cora slowly removed the sunsses, looked Marian up and down, bright red lips like fire slightly lightly opened, said with a smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for more than twenty years, Mrs. Lu is still the same as before, as soon as you meet, you put up your high and mighty Missy frame, why, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    Ignoring the anger in Marian¡¯s eyes, Cora slowly surveyed the mansion in front of her, tsking from time to time at the corner of her mouth, saying, ¡°Twenty years ago I always wanted toe in and see how luxurious and grand this house really is, but now that I look at it, is it simr to my small courtyard?¡±

    ¡°Now that Cora has seen it all, please leave my house!¡±

    Although more than 20 years have passed, but in Marian¡¯s heart, the events of that year seem to be printed in front of her eyes, on the surface Darren has long given up on her, but in fact he has never done so, but carefully sealed her in the depths of his heart and cared for her.

    ¡°The Grant family how to say is also a big family, although now The Grant family¡¯spany is bankrupt, that is not so much as not even a cup of tea for me!¡±

    Hearing her words, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said, ¡°Cora wouldn¡¯t juste to drink tea that simply!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    With these words, Cora turned and walked to the sofa and sat down, her legs elegantly folded together as if she was the mistress of the ce.

    ¡°Listen to Chad said that there are some things at home, foreignpanies are quietly acquired by mysterious people, see on the basis of our once acquaintance a,e to see if there is anything to help!¡±

    If Darren hadn¡¯t told her about their rtionship, she would have believed the woman in front of her, but unfortunately, she hadn¡¯t expected Darren to tell her about them.

    Hearing these words, Marian¡¯s heart gave a few chuckles.

 Chapter 662 I am not dreaming

    ¡°Cora, what you have in mind, I think you know better than anyone else, although we The Grant family fell, that is only temporary, I believe that with my son¡¯s ability, this little problem is still not difficult to beat him!¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t give a damn about Cora¡¯s kindness, except how she didn¡¯t think that the person Darren was telling her about wasn¡¯t actually the woman standing in front of her at the moment at all, but the woman who had been engulfed by the fire long ago.

    Hooking her lips, Cora smiled, ¡°Since Mrs. Lu is so confident in her son, we¡¯ll see what happens!¡±

    The words fell, stood up, ready to leave, suddenly thought of something, a sympathetic face turned to look at Marian, said: ¡°Mrs. Lu, Darren may not have told you that Cloris and I are twin sisters!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Marian¡¯s body jerked backwards two steps, fortunately Owen held on in time, and seeing her face was very ugly, he worried and asked, ¡°Madam, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    When Marian tried to ask Cora about it, she found that she had already left.

    Marian just felt like her heart was being sliced off piece by piece, hurting so much that she could hardly breathe.

    She didn¡¯t understand, if it was true that he was a twin sister, as Cora said, then where had the real Cloris gone? Why was it Cora, who looked exactly like Cloris, who came to the door today?

    At the moment, her mind is nk, leaving her with no way to think about these things.

    Looks like he needs to go to Darren and ask him what the hell is going on!

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, you look terrible, I think we should have Dr. Edmunde over and take a look at you!¡±

    Owen saw Marian¡¯s face was very wrong, thought it was angry by the woman just now, hurriedly brought a cup of tea over.

    Waving her hand, she was now filled with the words that Cora had just said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be fine after a little rest!¡±

    With that, Marian headed for Darren¡¯s study.

    Usually Marian would knock on the door before entering Darren¡¯s study, but today she suddenly didn¡¯t want to knock and pushed the door in directly, and saw Darren holding a photo in his hand and looking at it carefully, with a faint sadness on his brow.

    Sensing a sound on this side of the room door, Darren turned his head to see a tearful Marian.

    After a long day at home, Rosemary thought about going to work tomorrow and wondered if all the workers in the S Group were required to wear work clothes, and thinking that her clothes were basically skirts, she grabbed her bag and prepared to go out to buy two sets of professional clothes.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Fortunately, when he went out yesterday, he paid attention to the neighborhood, there are many brand-name stores, thinking of what Judy said to himself before, Rosemary still bear the pain of walking into a boutique.

    After choosing two sets of this season¡¯stest styles, Rosemary paid and went home.

    Taking his card, he opened the door, and as Rosemary had just reached his door, he saw a man leaning against his door with extinguished cigarette butts at his feet.

    Holding the keys, Rosemary looked at the man in front of her with a wary face. I don¡¯t know why, but when she met his deep eyes, her heart suddenly ached.

    ¡°Sir, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    She didn¡¯tknow why she felt this way, even with Chad.

    Wilson saw the woman he had longed for standing right in front of him, and he wanted to jump up and hold her tightly in his arms, but thinking of Edmund¡¯s instructions, he finally had to give up.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you!¡±

    ¡°Looking for me?¡±

    Looking at the strange man in front of her, Rosemary asked with a light frown, pointing at herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I mean you no harm, I just wanted toe over and see you!¡±

    When he learned from Joseph¡¯s mouth that Rosemary was not dead, it was like his whole being came back to life, even if he was happy to know that she had lost her memory!

    As long as she is well, nothing else matters!

    ¡°Do you want toe in and sit down?¡±

    Opening the door, Rosemary asked the ghostly tiger to Wilson, who was standing in the doorway.

    Slightly stunned, Wilson didn¡¯t expect her to invite him in to do it, nodded happily and said, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The reassurance here was built under the name of S Group, and he didn¡¯t expect Joseph to ce her here directly.

    ¡°Are you getting used to living here?¡±

    Looking at the redecoration of the ce¡¯syout, Wilson knew at once that it was Rosemary¡¯s masterpiece.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a very picky person, as long as it¡¯s clean and hygienic!¡±

    She had never been a picky person, and Wilson had always known that.

    And because of that, he gave her really little when they were together!

    Suddenly, the whole atmosphere of the living room instantly became weird, standing aside Rosemary did not know what to say, see him all over his body with a face of exhaustion, look at the time, it is already more than six o¡¯clock, no wonder the stomach has been drumming, so it is already sote.

    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±

    Rosemary, who had wanted to cook her own bowl of noodles, suddenly turned to Wilson and asked.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    ¡°Then wait for me for a while, I¡¯ll go get some food!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary took some dishes out of the refrigerator and turned around to go into the kitchen.

    Wilson sat on the sofa, his eyes were fixed on Rosemary who was busy in the kitchen. For more than a year, there was not a day when he had never felt safer than this moment of Susan now.

    In these more than 1, 000 days and nights, he survived day by day by thinking of Rosemary!

    In half an hour, Rosemary had prepared a three-course meal and was about to call Wilson over to eat it when she saw him leaning back on the couch, already asleep.

    Rosemary brought a nket from the room to cover his body, and took a pillow from the side to put his head on it to make him asfortable as possible.

    Sitting aside and looking at the sleeping Wilson, Rosemary suddenly realized that the man in front of her looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen him for a while.

    Seeing him sleeping so soundly, Rosemary couldn¡¯t bear to wake him up, so she simply sat at the table by herself and ate.

    When Wilson woke up it was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening, looking at the ink-like sky outside, he realized it was already thatte.

    This is the only time in the more than 1, 000 days and nights that Rosemary left that he fell asleep without sleeping pills. Looking at the nket on his body, Wilson felt clearly that he was not dreaming, and that Rosemary was really back.

    Lifting the nket off his body, Wilson walked to the door of Rosemary¡¯s room and looked at Rosemary, who was working.

    Sensing someone behind her, Rosemary turned her head to see Wilson standing in the doorway.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for letting me sleep with you for a while. I¡¯m not going to lie, I haven¡¯t fallen asleep as naturally as I did today for over a year!¡±

 Chapter 663 down the road

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary felt a pang of heartache, wondering what was happening to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat before we go!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, crossed right over him, and walked to the kitchen to bring out the meal that Sight had prepared.

    Wilson looked at the still-hot meal and suddenly felt really hungry, so he didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up the bowls and chopsticks and eat.

    After eating, Wilson had a cup of tea and left.

    Although he didn¡¯t want to leave here at all and wanted to just watch over her, he knew he couldn¡¯t right now.

    Looking at his forlorn figure, Rosemary¡¯s body was slightly stunned, as if something had blocked her heart.

    The next morning, the warm sunlight nted down on the window pane, reflecting on the ground, Star dotted.

    After breakfast, Rosemary changed into the clothes she bought yesterday and went to the S Group building.

    ¡°Jamie so early!¡±

    Just as he arrived downstairs, he saw Joseph get out of his car, a well-fitted handmade suit setting off his stance.

    ¡°Good morning, President!¡±

    Although S Group treats its employees well in terms of benefits, Rosemary keeps as much distance as possible.

    It is said that the workce is like a battlefield, and she was suddenly hired directly from Y to be the director of the design department, so she can only silently wish herself luck in her heart.

    ¡°Today¡¯s first day of work, do not need to give yourself too much pressure,ter I will secretary first take you to familiarize yourself with thepany¡¯s environment, if there are any problems, you cane to me directly!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, President!¡±

    Joseph looked at her, but in his heart he said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, thispany is all your man¡¯s, if your man hadn¡¯t given the word, how could I have had so much money to hire back!¡±

    Of course, Rosemary naturally does not know these words!

    ¡°Good morning, President!¡±

    Thedy at the reception desk looked at Joseph and Rosemarying in together and greeted them with a smile, but in fact, she had already started to mutter in her heart.

    Seeing them enter the president¡¯s special elevator, instantly exploded at the bottom.

    ¡°Do you think that woman just now is the new director of the design department ah!¡±

    ¡°I think so! I heard that this time the new design director was personally invited back from abroad by the president?¡±

    ¡°I heard that too, but if Amy finds out, it¡¯s going to be a good show!¡±

    Two people were talking quietly there, but they didn¡¯t see a woman dressed in a very sultry way standing in front of them.

    Amy¡¯s sexy voice came out, ¡°What are you guys doing, casually talking about gossip at work, aren¡¯t you afraid to roll up and leave tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Amy is the general manager of the marketing department of S Group, looks like a small face like a fox, a pair of beautiful eyes as if it will seduce the soul, the body is convex, is the kind of people will be immediately stung at first nce.

    Not only is she beautiful, she is also quite capable in her work, sitting in the position of general manager of the marketing department at a young age, which is the reason why she eats well inside thepany.

    Most importantly, she is Joseph¡¯s schoolmate and was specially invited back from abroad by Joseph!

    ¡°Linda,e here for a minute!¡±

    The girl who was called Linda walked up to Joseph and said with a smile, ¡°President!¡±

    ¡°This is the design director JamieJamie, you take Jamie to the various floors of thepany to familiarize yourself with the environment, and then in the design department, has the office been renovated?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all done as you instructed!¡±

    Linda is a graduate from a prestigious school and is very beautiful and graceful.

    ¡°Jamie, I have a meetingter, so I¡¯ll just let my secretary show you around for a while!¡±

    With a nod, Rosemary followed Linda to the front.

    ¡°Ourpany is divided into a total of twenty-eight floors, each floor is one department, the investment department is on the seventh floor, the finance department is on the twelfth floor, and ¡­¡±

    Linda took Rosemary around, introducing her to the world as she went.

    ¡°This is the marketing department, the general manager of the marketing department is Miss Amy Ai, she seems to have gone on a business trip, the next time Ie back I will introduce her to you!¡±

    ¡°Who is Linda nning to introduce me to?¡±

    Before the person arrived, the voice had arrived. Turning her head, Rosemary saw a sexy-looking woman walk in from outside.

    Linda saw the visitor, smiled slightly and said, ¡°This is Jamie, the director of the design department, and this is what I just told you, Amy, the general manager of the marketing department!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Amy!¡±

    Rosemary extended her hand and said politely.

    The opponent¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t even touched Rosemary¡¯s before it quickly retracted.

    ¡°Linda, I brought you some gifts, I¡¯ll give them to you after work!¡±

    Rosemary withdrew her hand somewhat awkwardly, and Susan¡¯s stood aside, always with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll talk after work!¡±

    With those words, Linda turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Jamie, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Giving Amy a smile, Rosemary followed Linda out of the marketing department.

    ¡°Amy, who is this? The president has asked Linda to entertain her personally, so it seems that the backer behind her is certainly not simple?¡±

    Amy¡¯s assistant came forward and put one finger against the corner of her mouth and said faintly.

    She doesn¡¯t care what kind of backing she has, in the S Group is always strength, no strength even if there is a backing, but still the same get out.

    Not to mention that her backers aren¡¯t bad either!

    ¡°Amy is like this, I hope Jamie doesn¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind!¡±

    In the workce, it¡¯s normal for old employees to give new employees a downward spiral, not to mention that Amy didn¡¯t do anything.

    Seeing that she really wasn¡¯t angry, Linda breathed a small sigh of relief and led her to the design department.

    ¡°Everyonee here for a minute!¡±

    ¡°This is your new design director, Jamie!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, she saw a baby-faced girl walk up to her and whispered, ¡°Hi Jamie, I¡¯m your assistant Mayme!¡±

    ¡°These three are the designers are, Rice, Elka, Jill Brown, everyone will be colleagues from now on, hope you have a good cooperation!¡±

    ¡°Everyone wee Jamie!¡±

    Looking at the design department with less than ten people in total, Rosemary suddenly felt that she had chosen the right department.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Jamie, please take care of everyone Kevin in the future!¡±

    After greeting, Linda took Rosemary to her office, an office of about twelve or thirteen square feet, with many bonsai, and all the things she liked inside.

    ¡°Does Jamie think it¡¯s still satisfactory?¡±

    ¡°Linda, are all your offices here like this?¡±

    She always felt like this office was tailor-made for her, no matter the order in which the tables and chairs were ced, or the potted nts, they were all her favorites!

 Chapter 664 The Goddess of the Heart

    Linda, of course, would not tell her that this was renovated overnight by the president yesterday afternoon, and everything inside was just brought in before 7 o¡¯clock this morning.

    ¡°Not really, only this office is like this, because the president said your design department needs inspiration, so let¡¯s put more nts inside the office, I don¡¯t know what kind of nts Jamie likes, so I bought them ording to my preference, doesn¡¯t Jamie like them?¡±

    Smiling at Rosemary, Linda quickly made up these words in her head, hoping that the president would not say anything in front of Jamie, otherwise she really did not know how to exin!

    After all, everything in this office is prepared ording to the list given by her boss.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m satisfied!¡±

    ¡°If Jamie has nothing more to do, then I¡¯ll go back to work first!¡±

    ¡°Good work!¡±

    After Linda left, Rosemary took her time to survey her office, decorated in warm colors, with arge bookshelf next to it and a table visiting potted nts on the other side, the whole office was full of hope because of these green ents.

    Mayme knocked gently on the door and walked in holding a pile of folders.

    ¡°Jamie, this is the information I put together for you, it¡¯s all the details of the previouspany¡¯sunch and such, I¡¯ve put it on the table for you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Looking at the papers on the table, Rosemary casually drew a copy and picked it up to read, feeling a gaze on her, could not help but look up, just in front of Mayme¡¯s baby-fat face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there something on my face?¡±

    Putting down the file, Rosemary hurriedly took out her own phone and looked at her face.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing on your face, I just think you look a lot like a star I like!¡±

    Hearing Mayme¡¯s words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but be interested and asked with a smile, ¡°So tell me, which star do I look like!¡±

    Mayme has a baby face, little face fleshy, smile up to reveal two cute dimples, early twenties age, the front left a row of bangs, smile is very cute!

    ¡°The star I like she has only acted in two ys, there is no great fame, I said you do not necessarily know her!¡±

    When I think of my beloved goddess retired after only two ys, it¡¯s sad to think about it.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that she looks like me? Tell me about it, maybe I know it too?¡±

    Rosemary understands what it¡¯s like to be a star-struck girl her age. Although the old memories are gone, he can still feel them, not to mention that Melody still chants in her ear every day.

    ¡°Her name is Rosemary, she acted in two ys when I was a senior in high school, but then for some reason, the economicpany announced her retirement, and I haven¡¯t seen her on the screen since.¡±

    Looking at Mayme, who was on the tenth floor somewhat, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°So how much do I really resemble her?¡±

    Not wanting her to lose her mind, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    ¡°Exactly the same!¡±

    After saying that, Mayme nced outside the office and saw that everyone was burying their heads in the sand, so she hurriedly took her phone out and found a picture of the highlights she used to take with Adrian inside the album to show to Rosemary.

    ¡°Jamie, take a look, is it true that you two are exactly the same?¡±

    Taking the phone, Rosemary looked at the smiling girl on it, she really looked exactly like herself, but why did the man next to her look so familiar? Seems to have seen it somewhere?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that there are some simrities, but I¡¯ve never done TV, so I¡¯m definitely not the goddess you have in mind!¡±

    Handing the phone back to her, Rosemary smiled.

    ¡°It does not matter, whether you are or not, I look at you every day, but also very satisfied!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go out to work if there¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    With those words, Mayme walked out happily.

    Rosemary looked at her pleasant figure, Rosemary suddenly felt that they had clearly found her a little sister to be her assistant!

    ¡°President, Jamie has been settled in!¡±

    ¡°Is she happy with the office?¡±

    Inside the office, Joseph sat at his desk, his head not looking up as he worked on finding papers, and said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, Jamie was very pleased!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, get out!¡±

    ¡°Brother, things are done for you, well, she¡¯s happy with it!¡±

    Wilson on the other end of the phone did not know what to say, only to hear Joseph slowly said: ¡°You should not be too anxious, in fact, I do think she is now amnesia quite good, he lives here in another identity, at least those people will not put eyes on her body.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, then help me take good care of her, I may have to go abroad in the next few days, so I¡¯ll leave her safety to you then!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s low and maic voice came from the other side of the phone, and his words were a little helpless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! People have already helped you to arrange in, but you, really want to?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my side, I¡¯ve asked Anthony to go over there and take care of it!¡±

    When Anthony left Rice with Sunny, Wilson deliberately transferred Anthony away from C City to make others feel that his power was weakening.

    Joseph knew there were some things that only Wilson could fix himself.

    ¡°Jamie, it¡¯s dinner time, let¡¯s go eat together!¡±

    Mayme walks in and looks at Rosemary, who is still working.

    Looking at the time, Rosemary realized that it was long past closing time.

    ¡°Okay, wait for me for two minutes!¡±

    After finishing the things in hand, Rosemary grabbed her bag and went out to dinner with Mayme.

    Mayme is a typical snacker, only as soon as free, will take the phone everywhere to look for things that have not eaten, eat a good one will be rmended to colleagues.

    ¡°Jamie do you like Chinese or Western food?¡±

    ¡°Chinese food and Western food are all fine, as long as they are delicious!¡±

    Looking at the youthful and lively Mayme, Rosemary had an envious look on her face.

    I wonder if I used to be the same as Mayme, carefree!

    ¡°Mayme, if you do not mind calling me a sister, always Jamie called, listening to hear ufortable!¡±

    Rosemary thinks Mayme is very cute, and to have such a girl by her side, she will not be so lonely in the future.

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Mayme squealed happily as she stepped forward and took Rosemary¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Good girl ¡­¡±

    Stroking her hair, Rosemary was enjoying herself.

    Mayme is considered the only friend she has in C, and she cherishes it.

    ¡°Sis, shall we go to KFC for lunch today?¡±

 Chapter 665 Stimulated?

    ¡°Good, I haven¡¯t eaten for a long time either, let¡¯s have this for lunch today!¡±

    With Rosemary¡¯s tacit approval, Mayme was so happy that she bounced and dragged Rosemary towards the KFC restaurant.

    ¡°Sis, you sit here, I¡¯ll go order!¡±

    With those words, Mayme ran to the front desk and went to line up to order.

    Rosemary found a window seat and sat down. Looking at the crowd of people inside, a picture shed through her mind of her and a family of four holding hands anding here to eat KFC, and it was so heartwarming to think about.

    ¡°Is there anyone sitting here?¡±

    As Rosemary was lost in thought, a tall figure stood in front of her, and when she looked up, Rosemary saw Wilson looking at her.

    Isn¡¯t this the man who called her Rosemaryst night? But looking at the clothes he was wearing, he didn¡¯t look like someone who would eat this kind of junk food.

    Not waiting for Rosemary to answer, Wilson nonchntly pulled away the stool and sat down, handsome and handsome features and innate kingly temperament, in this small KFC store, how to look at each is not into.

    ¡°Jamie doesn¡¯t mind one more for me!¡±

    What¡¯s the situation? The CEO of S Group came to KFC to ask her for a meal, how poor is he?

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t know what the president and this gentleman would like to eat, I¡¯ll ask Mayme to order some more!¡±

    ¡°My name is Wilson!¡±

    Wilson, who was sitting on the sidelines, said lightly.

    Uh ¡­

    The more you want to keep a certain distance from them, but the closer you are, if the colleagues inside thepany see her eating with the president on her first day at work, they don¡¯t know how to spread her?

    But what Rosemary doesn¡¯t know is that not only the president, but also Wilson, the object of affection of all the girls in thepany, will be backter with eyes alone enough to kill her in seconds.

    ¡°We¡¯ll eat whatever you guys order!¡± After all, they¡¯ve never eaten anything like this before. Wilson and Joseph just happened to being down from upstairs, ready to go eat, when they saw Rosemary and Mayme walk into this KFC ce together, and they followed them in!

    The appearance of the two handsome men instantly aroused the admiration of those young girls, each of whom looked over to this side.

    But these two people in front of me don¡¯t seem to care at all, sitting there calmly.

    ¡°Mayme, order a set meal for four!¡±

    ¡°Four of them?¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary incredulously and said, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re not stimted by anything, are you!¡±

    She is already considered enough to eat, but I did not expect her to have a bigger appetite than her.

    Looking at Mayme¡¯s small mouth, which can fit into an apple, Rosemary snorted withughter, this girl, is really brainy.

    ¡°Look!¡±

    Following the direction Rosemary looked over, Mayme saw Joseph and Wilson sitting where they were sitting.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Holy shit, I¡¯m not dreaming!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, it¡¯s real!¡±

    Looking at those two people, Mayme¡¯s mind constantly brainsteps the next picture, no matter how you think, you can feel the gloomy wind gusts.

    Why did she feel that the world had turned upside down, didn¡¯t they say that the rich people were going to eat at the fancy restaurants? Howe their president came here to eat KFC with them?

    Thinking about it, it was soon Mayme¡¯s turn.

    ¡°Hello, give me four family buckets!¡±

    ¡°And what kind of package would thedy like?¡±

    Looking up at the set menu above the signboard, thinking that they were so big and must have eaten a lot, Mayme simply ordered four C set meals.

    Rosemary saw that all she ordered wererge portions and took a look at the table there and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Did we order too much, can that table hold it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll share the table if we can¡¯t put it down!¡±

    epting the te brought up by the waiter, Mayme looked like an old man.

    ¡°Hello President!¡±

    cing her things on the table, Mayme smiled sweetly at Joseph and greeted him happily.

    Mayme¡¯s character is not girl¡¯s shyness, but a bit like a boy, a full female man, in the design department a lot of physical work is basically she wrapped.

    Joseph looked at Mayme served up a meal te inside not only fried chicken pieces, coke, fries, wings and so on, can not help but gulp, heart suddenly especially regret chasing Wilson in to eat these things.

    ¡°Well, everything is already served and ready to go!¡±

    With those words, Mayme took the disposable gloves and put them on and started eating the food in front of her.

    Rosemary followed Mayme¡¯s example and began to eat slowly as well.

    ¡°Sister, what do you think of the taste?¡±

    ¡°Well, the taste is really good, I have apanied my friend to eat once before, it seems not as authentic as the taste of this store!¡±

    Last time in Y, Melody dragged her hard to go with her to eat a meal of this, probably because it has been a long time since I ate, I think the taste is not bad.

    Watching them eat with gusto, Wilson also began to eat slowly.

    Mayme looked at their raw movements and said with a smile, ¡°President, it¡¯s not your first time eating this, is it?¡±

    ¡°Not, before on the middle school high school that will asionally sneak out to eat!¡±

    Joseph said as he ate.

    ¡°Then is it just like what is yed in the TV series, when you return home after eating, you have to be punished?¡±

    ¡°You can see this?¡± Speaking of which, he was really punished several times foring out to eat this when he was a kid, and it was just him and Edmund who were the only ones punished among several people, and Wilson could cleverly dodge it every time.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see that a person of the president¡¯s status would alsoe to eat this!¡±

    A few people sat and chatted together, and slowly the atmosphere followed a lighter pace.

    Joseph picked up his Coke and took a hard swig for crying out loud, looked at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Would you believe me if I said you used to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Does the president know a lot about my sister¡¯s childhood? Can you tell us about it!¡±

    She really wanted to know more about Rosemary, because she always felt that the Jamie in front of her was the goddess in her heart.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but look at him too, did they all know her before?

    ¡°From what the president said, he seems to know a lot about my previous affairs?¡±

    Looking at Joseph, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    He understands but some skinny, if she really knows all about her previous things, he is worried that he will go backter and how to die without knowing.

    For Wilson¡¯s careful eye, they can be taught, who will not make death to understand his woman.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Joseph saw that Rosemary did not reject it, slowly said the previous events slowly, hoping that through these things, can jog her memory.

    After all, her memory loss is only temporary, Edmund also said, as long as the appropriate to talk to her about what she has done before or with what kind of people, so that her memory is quite good to recover.

 Chapter 666 I â€¦â€¦ I got my period

    When she got home from work, Rosemary was lying on the couch thinking about Joseph and Wilson talking about the past today, and always felt a sense of truth and an inexplicable sense of peace of mind with them.

    Gently rubbing his forehead, his mind is in a mess, not knowing exactly who is telling the truth and who is telling lies!

    Dingdong ¡­

    Just as Rosemary felt her head was pounding, there was a doorbell at the door.

    Enduring the pain, Rosemary made her way off the couch and prepared to answer the door.

    Opening the door, Rosemary saw a tall figure standing in the doorway.

    When she saw the visitor, the pain in her head made her frown, and her voice was a little weak as she asked, ¡°Is Mr. Lu looking for me for something?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you? Did you get another headache?¡±

    Wilson saw her with one hand stroking her head tightly, and without a second thought, he picked her up across the room and headed out.

    Rosemary saw him carrying herself and headed out, and said hurriedly, ¡°Where are you carrying me to?¡±

    ¡°Go to the hospital, you¡¯re in danger in this condition!¡±

    ¡°You carry me back, there is medicine at home!¡±

    Tugging at his sleeve, she now has not only a severe headache, but also pain in her abdomen, and her body is making her whole body curl up because of the pain.

    Looking at her like this, Wilson was distressed and hurriedly carried her back to her room.

    cing her carefully on the bed, she asked, ¡°Where is the medicine?¡±

    ¡°Inside a small box on top of the cab!¡±

    Wilson walked to the cab and pulled it open, and saw several sets of small underwear hanging inside. Rosemary froze when she saw her and instantly remembered that she had bought three sets of underwear yesterday because she hadn¡¯t had time to wash them, so she hung them inside by hand and didn¡¯t expect to be seen by him just in time.

    Rosemary instantly felt as if she was standing naked in front of him like this, her face was red and dripping blood, and even her ears were red.

    ¡°That ¡­ is not this cab, it¡¯s the cab next to it!¡±

    Sitting up from the bed, Rosemary said awkwardly to the man in front of her.

    Closing the cab door on this side, Wilson quickly took the medicine, poured out two pills from it, poured another ss of warm boiled water from the living room and handed it to Rosemary.

    After taking the medicine, Rosemary handed him the quilt and said, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Do you get headaches like this all the time?¡±

    Pulling the covers over Rosemary, Wilson sat on the bed with eyes so gentle they could drip water.

    The distance between the two people is only a foot away, the other side of a speech, she was able to feel the hot air radiating from his mouth, so that her side could not help but tighten.

    ¡°Not really, as long as I don¡¯t think about the past, I usually don¡¯t get a headache!¡±

    Feeling that the two were too close, Rosemary braced her hand on the edge of the bed and was just about to move back a little when a sudden stream of heat flowed underneath her, making her whole body stiffen there.

    It¡¯s not easy to have a less painful head, but the menstrual period has picked this moment to visit, which is not deliberately to make her embarrassed?

    The most important thing is that she happened to forget to buy tampons, originally thought it would take two or three days toe, but I did not expect it toe today.

    Seeing that she looked a little off, Wilson frowned lightly, ¡°Does your head hurt again?¡±

    ¡°Not ¡­ me ¡­¡±

    Faced with Wilson¡¯s nervous look, Rosemary stammered for half a day without uttering a single word.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Seeing that he keeps looking at himself, even if he lets him go now, he will definitely not leave.

    No matter what, anyway, have already lost face once, and not outside the call once more, ¡°I ¡­ my period!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary buried her face almost inside the sheet.

    ¡°You lie down well first, I¡¯ll be back when I go out!¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to say anything, Wilson was already out of the room and soon heard the sound of the door closing outside.

    Seeing him go out, Rosemary hurriedly got off the bed, forced the pain in her abdomen and went to the bathroom.

    Since the birth of the two children, her monthly physiological days are quite punctual, and I do not know what happened this month, but will visit early.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you in there?¡±

    Rosemary had just gotten halfway through the wash when she heard a knock on the door outside.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Open the door for a moment, and I¡¯ll give you the stuff!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Wilson at the door knocked again and said softly.

    Looking inside the bathroom, there was nothing but a bath towel, and instantly felt that I was not far from Paul¡¯s dementia.

    How can she go out without panties!

    Rosemary, who was standing in the bathroom, was on the verge of tears. What kind of luck was it that made her embarrassed in front of the same man three times in a row, or in front of a man she didn¡¯t know very well, and most importantly, would the other party think she did it on purpose?

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary really wanted to p herself twice, looked at herself in the mirror, breathed a sigh of relief, turned to open the door a crack, saw Wilson stuffed arge bag over.

    Looking at that big bag of tampons, and when it ran out, I¡¯m afraid she had be a dry corpse.

    Ahem ¡­

    Wilson, standing outside the door, said with some embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t know what brand you use, I let the waiter choose a few brands for you, you see what kind you like to use!¡±

    Although they are a couple, but this buy tampons this kind of thing is really the first time, when I think of just go to the supermarket to ask the attendant to buy this, those attendants look at him like a ghost, one than one outrageous.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After receiving therge packet of tampons and seeing Wilson about to leave, Rosemary hurriedly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Turning his head, Wilson looked at Rosemary, whose face was only the size of a palm.

    ¡°That ¡­ can help me in that drawer in the lower right corner of the closet to help me that a pair of underwear!¡±

    When she said thest few words, Rosemary felt like she couldn¡¯t even hear herself.

    But she is not that courageous to say it out loud, if not her lower body is still bleeding, she really want to rush out that would be good.

    I thought Wilson hadn¡¯t heard, but I didn¡¯t expect to soon have ace panty in my own hand.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary closed the bathroom door behind her, and at this moment she felt that anyone who put an egg on her face could definitely cook it.

    When Rosemary got changed and came out, she saw that the bed had been refreshed, and the quilt had been thrown out of the trash by Wilson.

    ¡°Wash up and hurry to bed for a while,ter I¡¯m calling you for dinner!¡±

    Rosemary used to have menstrual cramps, especially after she miscarried her first child, and they got worse, but then she took Fred¡¯s herbal medicine and it slowly got less severe.

 Chapter 667 I will be by your side until the end of my days!

    Rosemary finished drinking Wilson¡¯s brown sugar ginger tea andy down on the bed. In no time, she only felt her eyelids were heavy, and in no time she was in dreand.

    Not long after, there was an even breathing sound from the person on the bed. Wilson sat on the edge of the bed, looking at Rosemary who was sleeping soundly, and the corners of his lips were slightly hooked.

    ¡°Rosemary, whether you want me or not, I will always be by your side until the end of my days.¡±

    When she jumped into the sea in order to save him against all odds, perhaps their destiny is not yet over, God will send her to him again, so that he can cherish every day now even more.

    Tic-Tac-Toe ¡­

    At that moment, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang. Seeing that she was sleeping heavily, Wilson could not bear to wake her up, so he took the phone and prepared to press off.

    When he saw the name of the caller, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows knitted and two mes shot out of his deep eyes, wanting to burn a hole through Rosemary¡¯s phone immediately.

    Baby?

    Wilson coldly stared at the phone above the two words, how to look at it all feel extraordinarily harsh.

    Did she already find her baby abroad?

    Wilson¡¯s mood instantly fell to the bottom, so hard to let her meet again, did not expect to somehow more than one baby to.

    ¡°Rosemary, can you tell me that the baby on the phone is just a nickname for your friend in Y?¡±

    Although his own thoughts were a bit self-defeating, Wilson felt that this was the only way his heart would barely feel better.

    No matter how Wilson called out in his heart, Rosemary lying on the bed did not answer a word.

    By the time Rosemary woke up, it was veryte.

    Seeing no one inside the room, Rosemary assumed that Wilson had left.

    A small loss shed through her heart, and she didn¡¯t even know where it came from.

    Grabbing a jacket and putting it on, Rosemary prepared to go to the kitchen to cook some noodles.

    When she opened the door to her room, Rosemary saw Wilson busy in the kitchen. The Wilson, who had retired from his suit, had a brother-next-door look in Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Are you awake and feeling better?¡±

    Hearing the door open, Wilson turned his head to look at Rosemary, who was standing in the doorway of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been better!¡±

    ¡°I live a few dishes, you go wash your hands, you can eat right away!¡±

    Wilson saw her body is very weak, ready to buy some vegetables back inside the supermarket, just saw today¡¯s chicken is very fresh, bought a back to make soup for her to drink.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When she returned from washing her hands, Rosemary saw that three dishes and one soup were already prepared on the dining table, all of which were her usual favorites.

    It is said that people cannot be seen, and I am afraid that it is people like Wilson who want it!

    Helped her serve a bowl of chicken soup in front of her and said softly, ¡°Be careful of the heat!¡±

    Looking at the bowl of chicken soup, Rosemary felt warm inside and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°I have nothing more to do, so don¡¯t just take care of me, let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    Seeing that he kept greeting himself, Rosemary was embarrassed to say.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking the apron off his body, Wilson sat across from Rosemary and saw her eating so well, his lips curved in a nice curve.

    After eating, Rosemary sat on the couch in the living room watching TV and saw Wilson walking by not long after.

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯m going on a business trip for medicine, it may be about ten days before Ie back, you have to take good care of yourself by yourself, if there is anything, go to Joseph, don¡¯t ever feel embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going on a business trip?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    She came over tonight to tell him that he would be out of town in C during this time and hoped she would take good care of herself.

    But there is a fear that those people will take advantage of his absence and move her mind.

    ¡°That little assistant of yours has good hands, try to bring her around in the future, she can protect you!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and always felt that he was a little too nervous, but when she saw the heavy expression on his face, she couldn¡¯t help but nod her head.

    Whatever the purpose, he is also looking out for his own safety.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I know you have a lot of questions in your mind, but you have to believe that I¡¯m really looking out for your safety!¡±

    Looking at her face shes of confusion, Wilson does not know how to exin to her, hoping that those will be because he left, will follow the line of sight.

    What Wilson didn¡¯t expect was that they were already on Rosemary before he was.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Although I don¡¯t remember anything now, I can still feel whether you are good or bad to me!¡±

    At this point, even if she loses her memory, this instinct will not disappear.

    Hearing Rosemary say that reassured Wilson!

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should go to bed early!¡±

    Looked at the time, it was almost ten o¡¯clock, she was only slightly better now and should rest early.

    Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Rosemary sat on the couch, not knowing how to ask him to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried that my stomach will still hurt in the second half of the night, so I want to stay and watch you, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you, you Carry¡¯s go to sleep!¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Wilson walked up to her and picked her up by her waist, a fresh masculine scent hit her nose, a feeling that made Rosemary feel so safe.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Putting her on the bed and pulling the covers over her, Wilson said softly, ¡°Go to sleep! Give me a shout if you need anything!¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Wilson returned to the couch in the living room, took out theputer he had sent over beforehand, and continued to start working on the work he hadn¡¯t finished yet.

    The soundproofing of the room is particrly good, probably because Wilson is in the living room, she surprisingly sleeps extra Carry.

    Within a few minutes, he fell asleep in a daze.

    Theputer is not Joseph and Edmund their recently collected information, Wilson only feel a headache, the other party is intentionally trying to crush him down, it will take so many years to prepare such a perfect n.

    But even if her n is perfect, there will always be gaps.

    It was only a matter of time for Wilson.

    Ten fingers flew on the keyboard tapping, looking at the dense English letters on the screen, Wilson¡¯s mind quickly flew through the letters that could not be read.

    Time passed, during which Wilson worried that Rosemary would be ufortable, and went in to see her twice, and saw that she had nothing unusual, so he breathed a sigh of relief and Carry handled the work.

    At night, C City is full of light everywhere, standing high up and looking down, like a perfect crystal pce, looking out at the quiet night, Wilson did not have a little weary color, but more of a tender ¡­

 Chapter 668 Never mention this woman in front of me

    The Davis Family.

    Today is a joyous day for The Davis Family, and the entire family has been preparing for this day for almost a year.

    Old Mr. Davis sat in the lobby and watched the peoplee and go, and was in a very happy mood.

    ¡°Fred, today is your big wedding day, why are you hiding here alone and drinking booze?¡±

    Marcy and Marks arrived at The Davis Family and looked left and right but didn¡¯t see the groomsman, only when they asked the maids did they find out that he was here.

    Looking up, Fred saw it was Marcy, smiled, stood up and took out two sses from the side and said to them, ¡°Dude,e have a drink with me!¡±

    Seeing him like this, Marcy stepped forward and snatched the cup out of his hand, saying, ¡°If you want to drink, you should also drink at night, what are you doing now?¡±

    Fred looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, grabbed the ss, poured himself another ss of wine and poured it down, a bitterness in his heart.

    It was supposed to be his and Heidi¡¯s wedding day, but it didn¡¯t ur to him that the bride was no longer his Heidi, but Moon White, how absurd that would be.

    ¡°Sit down and have a drink with me if you¡¯re a brother!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Davis, isn¡¯t today your wedding to Miss Smith? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Marks, who was standing by, looked at Fred as something was wrong and asked worriedly.

    ¡°My wedding to Heidi?¡±

    Looking at Marks, Fred¡¯s heart cut like a knife when he heard that name.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention this woman in front of me in the future!¡±

    Seeing the anger in Fred¡¯s eyes and emitting, Marcy, who was standing by, did not say anything.

    Stepping aside to do so, he said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? A fight with Heidi!¡±

    When he thought of that woman¡¯s conversation with her grandfather, he felt that he was really blind to have fallen for such a deep-hearted woman who had fooled both him and his brother.

    ¡°This woman has fooled us all!¡± Fred told Marcy about his conversation with Old Mr. Davis, and you could see how angry Fred was about the incident.

    Marks listened to Fred¡¯s words with a look of disbelief. Heidi didn¡¯t look like the kind of girl he was talking about, was there some kind of misunderstanding?

    ¡°Could there be a mistake?¡±

    Although he and Heidi is not very familiar, but he is very clear, Heidi is not that kind of girl, if she is really using Fred, with Fred¡¯s feelings for her, can directly choose to marry into The Davis Family, this is not more cost-effective than she took a little money away?

    ¡°Then listen and see if I am mistaken!¡±

    Fred tossed a tape out, and Marks and Marcy looked at each other, then gently pressed the button.

    The first thing that came from inside was a conversation between Old Mr. Davis and Heidi, and the content of the conversation inside made Marks¡¯ face change, was this really the Heidi they knew?

    Marcy¡¯s expression is still light and unreadable, perhaps to him it is nothing at all.

    ¡°I wish I had heard it wrong, but now that youte heard it, am I mistaken?¡±

    Looking at them, Fred just felt like a joke, the titr Fred, but was yed by a woman.

    Now Marks, who was standing on the sidelines, did not dare to speak, because he was also shocked by the conversation inside and could not speak.

    ¡°Fred, has it ever urred to you that maybe Heidi has something she¡¯s struggling with?¡±

    It was the second thing Marcy had said when she came in, causing Fred to turn his head and look at him.

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t think about it, and he had someone investigate it, proving that Grandpa wasn¡¯t lying, that those words were indeed Heidi¡¯s, and that along with that child were not his own!

    Because of this, Fred also pped himself hard twice for being stupid enough to treat someone else¡¯s child as a treasure.

    Looking at his best friend, Marcy sighed softly in his heart and said, ¡°Sometimes what the eyes see is not always true, you have to feel it with your heart, only your heart is the most faithful to you!¡± It is the only one who will not lie to you.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s almost time, the old master asked me toe and ask if you are ready?¡±

    The servant stepped forward, bowed slightly to the three men, and asked respectfully.

    Fred put the cup on the table, looked at Marcy, and said, ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, Grandpa¡¯s days are numbered, and I can¡¯t let him have a single regret.¡±

    With those words, Fred followed the maid and left.

    Looking at Fred¡¯s leaving figure, Marks looked at his young master and said, ¡°Young master, is Mr. Davis really going to marry Miss White?¡±

    If they did get married, wouldn¡¯t he and Heidi really have no chance?

    ¡°It¡¯s Yu¡¯s decision, and since he has already decided, it¡¯s useless to talk more!¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Marks always felt as if he knew something, but he couldn¡¯t ask directly.

    The whole wedding site is not worth very grand, the woman obviously also looks at this marriage very seriously, give each other face.

    Marcy stood in the crowd, watching the bride and groom standing on the stage with a heavy expression on her face.

    Inside a vi on the outskirts of W, Heidi¡¯s hands flew over the keyboard as a small group sat on the carpet next to her.

    The little guy is very understanding, every time Heidi is working, he will sit by himself and y until Heidi is finished working.

    She did not me Old Mr. Davis, nor Fred, she knew it was all her fate, when Old Mr. Davis asked her to give birth to the child before leaving, herst defense was mercilessly broken, if his original intention was only to not want the child to follow her wandering outside, Ter might have given birth to the child before leaving, but his reason was actually because Moon White The reason for this is to let her have a child and recognize Moon White as her mother.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    This is undoubtedly one of the cruelest facts for her, the most important is that Fred even acquiesced to Old Mr. Davis, if not by chance to overhear the conversation between them, Heidi how can not believe that this is Fred¡¯s words.

    When she was at her most desperate, she remembered something Rosemary once said, telling her to go to Marcy for help no matter what she encountered. With a hint of doubt and hope, Heidi dialed Marcy¡¯s number from inside the pay phone booth outside.

    Marcy seemed to have known about this, and agreed with her readily, and the next day took her out of The Davis Family¡¯s sphere of influence without knowing it.

    Originally he had nned to go back home to live, but Marcy¡¯s words reminded her that her departure would surely cause a furor among The Davis Family and that it would be safest only to stay by his side.

 Chapter 669 I canâ€™t go and be a third party!

    Today is Fred and Moon White¡¯s wedding, Heidi¡¯s feelings are veryplicated, she does not want her children to see that she is unhappy, can only numb themselves with work, she believes that one day she can slowlye out of this hurt.

    ¡°Nina, will Mommy take you outside for a spin?¡±

    Finally finishing the best one, Heidi breathed a sigh of relief and turned her head to look at her son with a smile.

    When the little one saw that Heidi had finished writing, he put down the blocks he was holding and stepped on his two chubby little legs, ¡°Mommy hug!¡±

    ¡°Come on, hug!¡±

    Heidi picked up Elliott and gave him a kiss on his pink face, his son was so beautiful! Every time she sees his fleshy little face, she can¡¯t wait to give him a few kisses.

    That¡¯s what¡¯s on her mind, but soon Heidi is getting the little one¡¯s dislike.

    ¡°Mommy, slobber!¡±

    Looking at her own son, Heidi suddenly felt that she had given birth to a fake son.

    People¡¯s children do not like their mother¡¯s kisses the most? The one in his family does not like it, every time he kisses him is his face disgusted.

    The little one nced at his mother and stretched out his chubby little hand to wipe it on his face a few times.

    ¡°Nina, I¡¯m your mommy, it¡¯s normal for mommy to kiss her son, so don¡¯t be like this every time, okay?¡±

    Heidi taught her son as she carried Elliott outside.

    She suddenly realized that it¡¯s not good to have too good genes and too high an IQ.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t mommy always say that Nina should pay attention to hygiene? Mr. Williams said that saliva has germs too!¡±

    When the little one talks about Marcy, his hands are dancing and his little eyes are full of light inside.

    Well! Is this a case of her moving a stone and smashing her own feet?

    Because she was worried that the little one¡¯sck of fatherly love would affect his growth, she talked to Marcy and asked him toe and spend more time with Elliott when he had time, and now it seems that the little one seems to be enjoying himself with Marcy.

    ¡°Okay! You Mr. Williams is right, Mommy can try to kiss less in the future?¡±

    ¡°Not less kissing, but no kissing!¡±

    The little one corrected with a serious face, the face of the own mother rolled her eyes and forgot.

    ¡°Okay, mommy try to ah!¡±

    Pinching his chubby little face, he said with a smile.

    Whenever she is in a bad mood, as soon as she sees her baby boy, Heidi feels that all her worries are gone instantly.

    Heidi was just walking to the door with Elliott in her arms when she saw Marcying down from the car. As soon as the little guy saw it was Marcy, he tried to struggle down from Heidi¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Mommy, Nina is going down!¡±

    Elliott, who is already a year and a half old, is already fluent in speech, and Heidi looks at his monkey-like appearance and puts him down helplessly.

    Marcy saw the little one running like him and opened her arms to pick him up.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, you finally came to see Nina, Nina missed you so much!¡±

    After saying that, the little one barks at Marcy¡¯s face, looking at Heidi¡¯s eyes are about to fall out.

    It seems that this little guy just wants to be angry with her.

    ¡°Mr. Williams also misses Nina, have you been good and listened to mommy these days?¡±

    ¡°Of course you do! Nina is very obedient!¡±

    After saying that, the little one is squinting at Heidi, the little eyes seem to say, you hurry in front of Mr. Williams to help me say a few more good words,ter I will let you kiss it!

    Looking at him like that, Heidi was angry and amused.

    Seeing the little one keep giving Heidi the eye, Marcy couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    ¡°Did Nina bully your mommy again?¡±

    This little guy, the human child, small brain and earn fast, every time Heidi has to be made tough and cry by him.

    Seeing that Heidi was not talking to her, her little mouth was turned up and she said, ¡°Nina didn¡¯t make Mommy mad!

    ¡°Oh, and why is that?¡±

    Looking at him, Marcy smiled with a doting face.

    ¡°Because, because mommy is female ¡­¡±

    The words fell, the two people coincidentallyughed, this child, but also dislike their own mother toe.

    Seeing them allughing at him, the little guy got out of Marcy¡¯s arms and headed for his yground.

    ¡°He seems angry?¡±

    Looking at Elliott, who left without a word, Marcy smiled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s just being a little naughty, he¡¯ll be fine after a while!¡±

    Her son, she understands but, she is now shy, of course, as a mommy can not tear him apart, or really angry.

    ¡°They got married today!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Marcy looked at her and wanted to say something but didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Heidi, have you ever thought that maybe the words you heard inside the study that day were not Fred¡¯s true words, maybe there was some kind of misunderstanding in between!¡±

    With what he knew about Fred, Fred¡¯s feelings for Heidi weren¡¯t what she said they were, and he knew that Fred had never intended to marry Moon White from the start, so maybe there really was something else going on here.

    Misunderstanding?

    Even if it was a misunderstanding, so what? She can¡¯t be the third party that everyone disdains, right? , , and

    ¡°Mr. Williams, whether this is a misunderstanding or true, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, for me, the most important thing now is to raise Elliott properly, as for other things, I don¡¯t think about it anymore!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    With that said, Heidi¡¯s eyes fell on Elliott ying in the distance, her face glowing with motherly love.

    Thinking about what Fred said today, Marcy would have liked those words to have been Heidi¡¯s honest words.

    ****

    ¡°Sis, do you have a date tonight?¡±

    As soon as she got off work, Mayme took Rosemary¡¯s arm and winked at her with big soulful eyes.

    Rosemary said as she sorted through the information, ¡°You¡¯re kind of my only friend here, so if you really want a date, why don¡¯t you ask me out!¡±

    This girl is simple, no matter what Rosemary says, she believes it very much.

    ¡°Really? Then will you go to the movies with me?¡±

    There¡¯s a great movie today called ¡°Life of a Girlfriend¡± that she¡¯s been wanting to see for a long time, and I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s particrly funny.

    Looking at the little girl with an expectant look, Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion!¡± Anyway, it¡¯s still early and it¡¯s quite boring to go back, so it¡¯s better to go see the movie and maybe find some inspiration.

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mayme took Rosemary¡¯s hand and headed outside.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Chad leaned over in front of his Maserati and waved at Rosemary.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came to pick you up from work!¡±

    When Mayme heard Chad say he wasing to pick Rosemary up from work, she hurriedly said, ¡°No, my sister promised to go to the movies with me!¡±

    ¡°Are you guys going to the movies?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Chad nced at Mayme and said to Rosemary, ¡°Even if we watch a movie, then we have to eat dinner first!¡±

 Chapter 670 I actually ordered very little already

    ¡°Mayme, what time is the movie?¡±

    ¡°7:50!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the early time and said to Mayme, ¡°It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s eat before we go, okay?¡±

    She didn¡¯t eat anything at lunch today, and now her stomach is a little hungry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t you like the spicy crawfish there on Willow Street the best? Shall we go there to eat?¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible to eat there?¡±

    nced at Chad standing next to him and saw how he didn¡¯t look like someone who would go there for crawfish.

    ¡°Chad, is that okay?¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary looked at him and smiled.

    Shrugged his shoulders and said with a doting face, ¡°As long as you like it, anywhere is fine!¡±

    Mayme heard that there were crawfish to eat, and the smile on her face could not help but deepen, and the three quickly drove to that restaurant.

    ¡°You guys go in first, I¡¯ll go park the car first!¡±

    Chad parked the car on the side of the road and let them get out first, and drove the car to the underground parking lot himself.

    ¡°Sis, can I really eat as much as I wantter?¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Mayme asked uncertainly.

    Rosemary saw her half-hearted look and snorted withughter, ¡°Mayme, you look like this, sis I¡¯m really worried about your future!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about in my future!¡± Her greatest pleasure in this life is to eat well, y well, and just stay with her goddess! As for the rest, she didn¡¯t even think about it.

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Mayme said with full concern.

    ¡°Worried that if you are so simple and are sold, you might still be counting the money for others?¡±

    Cut ¡­

    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to worry about this, who dares to hit me, I¡¯ll see one and beat one, beat them until they beg for mercy!¡±

    After that, she also ruffled her little fist at Rosemary.

    Looking at her like that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but remember what Wilson said when he was leaving, and wondered if Mayme¡¯s skills were really as good as he said.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s hurry in and order!¡±

    ¡°Wee, how many people, please?¡±

    A waiter stepped forward, smiled slightly at them, and said.

    ¡°Three, find us a more Susan location!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡±

    The waiter led the two of them to a private room and just after they were seated, Mayme said to the waiter, ¡°Sister, do you still have crayfish here?¡±

    ¡°The menu has all the dishes on it!¡±

    ¡°Bring me fifteen pounds of crayfish and an eight-pound grass carp! Sister, what do you want to eat?¡±

    ¡°You order it and it¡¯s done!¡±

    Just by the three of them, fifteen pounds of crayfish, eight pounds of grass carp, and then three people are not necessarily eaten to y!

    ¡°But I ordered everything I ate myself!¡±

    Mayme opened her eyes wide with a don¡¯t-you-snatch-me expression and looked at Rosemary with a dumbfounded smile.

    ¡°Are you sure you just ordered all you can eat?¡±

    Looking around at no one, Mayme came forward and lowered her voice, ¡°Actually I have ordered very little, just worried that if I order too much, that friend of yours will think I eat too much!¡±

    After hearing her words, Rosemary was instantly defeated by her.

    ¡°Have you ordered your food yet?¡±

    Before Rosemary had a chance to speak, she heard Mayme say, ¡°I only ordered my share, I didn¡¯t know what you guys liked, so I didn¡¯t order for you!¡±

    ¡°Sir, thisdy ordered fifteen pounds of crayfish and one eight pounds of grass carp, do you need to order anything else?¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°That, Mayme has a better appetite and eats a little more than us, you don¡¯t need to care about us, you order something you like to eat!¡±

    Chad some can not believe so much, she a girl can eat all finished, look at them nervous exnation, a slight smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, can eat is also a good thing, if not enough, can also be ordered again!¡±

    The phrase not enough can be ordered again, instantly making Mayme¡¯s eyes light up and making Rosemary can¡¯t help but worry about her.

    In the future, if anyone marries Mayme, you really need to have some family talent, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that even dinner is a problem.

    Looking at the menu, ordered a few dishes, see no other dishes, Chad handed the menu to the waiter, ¡°For the time being, let¡¯s start with these!¡±

    Lifting the tea on the table and taking a small sip, he said, ¡°Rosemary, are you still used to working these two days?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good!¡±

    She was actually really quite rxed there, as long as the design was handed in, there was basically nothing left for him to do, and the rest was left to other departments to handle.

    Perhaps because of Wilson, Joseph took special care of her, making him feel that this life at work was too easy.

    Wilson?

    ¡°Chad, do you know Wilson?¡±

    They are a Chad, a Wilson, listen to the name should be two brothers.

    Hearing her words, Chad¡¯s body stiffened slightly, he didn¡¯t expect Wilson to find her so quickly, it seems that he wanted to capture her heart, and more difficult.

    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s my big brother, why, do you know him?¡±

    ¡°Not really know each other, just met twice!¡±

    The thought of meeting between them, Rosemary felt that she would hate to see him for the rest of her life, face to face she had no face to hold up.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that someone as high and cold as my big brother would notice you!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s mistaking me for Rosemary, just like you!¡± Even the name they call her now is Rosemary, Rosemary, and although she wanted to argue several times, she thought that since they liked it, she would go along with them!

    Rosemary listened to Chad¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but think of the night she had a headache and saw nothing but softness on his face.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so? My elder brother has always had a special affection for my sister-inw, and there was a nice little episode between them, and my sister-inw also fell off the cliff to save him, probably because he saw that you and my sister-inw look too much alike, looking for some spiritualfort.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, listening to Chad¡¯s words, Rosemary is suddenly very envious of that woman, a lifetime to meet such a loving man, a lifetime is enough!

    While envious, Rosemary¡¯s heart shed with a small loss.

    Chad saw that she kept losing her concentration just as the food came up and shouted to Rosemary, ¡°Eat up! It won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold!¡±

    He must now, by whatever means, bring Rosemary to his side, preferably so that she can ept herself. As long as she breaks off all rtions with The Grant family, I believe his mother may, for his sake, spare her.

    After dinner, Chad had something to take care of, so he couldn¡¯t follow them to the movies. He was very disappointed and said, ¡°What time are you guys going to finish watching, I¡¯lle and pick you up when you¡¯re done!¡±

    ¡°No, you have something to do you go ahead and get busy! We¡¯ll just take a taxi backter on our own!¡±

 Chapter 671 Rosemary was sexually harassed

    The phone kept ringing and Chad had no time to stay even if he wanted to, so he sighed lightly and drove away reluctantly.

    Mayme looked at Chad with great reluctance, smiled faintly at Rosemary and said, ¡°Sis, he likes you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I just consider him a friend!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.

    Knocked Mayme¡¯s little head, Rosemary said in a good-natured way.

    ¡°But I see that people may not be treating you as a friend, did you not find that he looked at you with a hot glow in his eyes, that look are close to hate to hang you directly on the waistband of your pants, do not separate for a moment.¡±

    Rubbing his head, Mayme looked like an expert in love.

    Looking at her like she knew it all, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°How old are you, talking as if you were an expert on love!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­ I¡¯m called the authorities are confused by the spectators!¡±

    ¡°Well, say more, the movie is about to start!¡±

    Looking at the time, Mayme hurriedly took out her phone and ran to the ticket machine to get her tickets.

    Rosemary walked to the counter and bought two Cokes and two buckets of popcorn. Just after paying, Mayme had already picked up the tickets and came to her.

    After taking a look at what Rosemary was holding, Mayme smiled sweetly and leaned on her shoulder, saying, ¡°Sis, you really are my own sister, you know my heart best!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re sweet-talking, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s almost time to start!¡±

    Two people checked their tickets and headed to the second giant screen hall.

    ¡°Mayme, what row are we in?¡±

    Rosemary asked Mayme, who was behind her, as she reached for two Cokes.

    ¡°Number fifteen or sixteen in the fourth row!¡±

    Walking to the fourth row and finding a seat, Rosemary set the Coke aside.

    ¡°Sister, we seem to pack the house!¡±

    Mayme whispered as she held her popcorn and ate it while looking at the seats behind her, which were barely upied.

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw half a dozen young men and women walk in the doorway, and one of the men walked directly to the seat next to Rosemary and sat down.

    Looking at the peopleing in one after another, Rosemary came over and asked in a whisper to Mayme, ¡°You have a good eye, quite a few people are used to seeing it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, you¡¯re guaranteed to want to see it again!¡±

    ¡°No more talk, it¡¯s on!¡±

    Once the lights went out, a few cute little people jumped out on the screen.

    For Rosemary right now, watching a movie is the same as passing time, but seeing Mayme¡¯s excitement makes her happy too.

    Time passes, the plot of the movie is very old-fashioned, but it is inedy mode, which makes the memory of Rosemary, who is only a year or so old at this moment, is indeed a very moving movie.

    Suddenly Rosemary felt her hand was touched intentionally or unintentionally, at first she thought it was the other party¡¯s carelessness, and she didn¡¯t care, but the other party was bolder, and directly put the whole hand on her hand surface.

    Rosemary turned her head to look at the man next to her and saw no reaction from him, as if nothing had happened, causing a nameless fire to drift up in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    Suddenly a cunning gaze shed inhis eyes, took out his cell phone and sent a What¡¯s APP to Mayme sitting next to him.

    Hearing the phone ding, Mayme held the popcorn bucket with one hand and took out the phone from inside her pocket with one hand to look at it.

    When he saw the message Rosemary sent to himself, the original smile on his face was instantly gone, reced by a seeping smile.

    ¡°Sis, can we change positions? I¡¯m a little scared!¡±

    Rosemary flinched slightly as it was pitch ck around her and no one noticed the smile that shed across the corner of her mouth.

    After the change of location, Mayme was still eating her popcorn as before, while watching with pleasure.

    Soon the other party is also intentionally or unintentionally to touch Mayme¡¯s small hands, and is looking up to Mayme more originally did not react at all.

    The man saw that Mayme was not angry, and his courage followed, and his movements became bigger.

    Suddenly Mayme leaned her head to the side, came to the man¡¯s ear and said something, and in a moment saw the man stand up from his seat and walk towards the back of the seat.

    ¡°Sister, hold this for me, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    By the time Rosemary reacted, Mayme had already left.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think much of it, thinking she was going to the bathroom, and sat down with tworge buckets of popcorn to continue watching the movie.

    After about ten minutes, Mayme came back.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Shoving the popcorn in her hand, Rosemary asked softly.

    Mayme grabbed a handful of popcorn and stuffed it into her mouth, then took a sharp swig of the Coke next to her andughed, ¡°Nothing, watch the movie first!¡±

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Rosemary didn¡¯t bother to ask and picked up a Coke and drank it.

    ¡°Sister, how is it? Does it feel particrly funny!¡±

    When the movie ended, Mayme asked with a sweet smile as she held Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It was really good, the actors did a great job acting, especially the friendship between them, which made people really envious.¡±

    Rosemary, with a faint smile on her face, had just walked out of the cinema when she was stopped by five men in front of her, one of whom walked by holding a man whose face had been punched like a pig¡¯s head.

    Looking at the battle in front of her, Rosemary suddenly had a sense of foreboding rising from the bottom of her feet.

    ¡°What is the meaning of so many of youing to besiege us two girls?¡±

    Mayme pulled Rosemary behind her, the corners of her mouth raised in a sweet smile, not looking like someone who would have killed in any way.

    Several men looked at them, turned to the pig-faced man and asked, ¡°Steve, are you sure it¡¯s them?¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­ it¡¯s her!¡±

    The man pointed his finger at Mayme, a look of gnashing teeth, with his swollen face with the pig¡¯s head, looks even more ugly.

    ¡°Hey, handsome! You should be careful what you say! Don¡¯t talk nonsense without evidence!¡±

    Several men looked at Mayme¡¯s innocent smile and wondered a bit if their buddy was confused by the hit.

    Seeing his best friend hesitating, the pig-headed man couldn¡¯t care less about the pain on his face and body, stood up and walked over to Mayme and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me to the back!¡±

    ¡°So what if it is?¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t flirted with her and Rosemary first, how could it have be what it is now?

    Besides, her hand has been very light, okay, just a few light knocks, who would have thought it would turn out this way.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve admitted it, what else do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t see that you, a tiny girl, have such a vicious heart!¡±

    A man in casual clothes looked at Mayme with all the anger in his eyes.

    ¡°Then do you know why only your friend¡¯s face and hands became like this?¡±

 Chapter 672 together

    Seeing that neither of them said anything, Mayme continued, ¡°Because this friend of yours made light of my sister inside the cinema and took the opportunity to eat both of our tofu, do you think that men like him, shouldn¡¯t he be punished in a small way?¡±

    Listen to Mayme¡¯s words, Rosemary instantly understood how this is the case, so the little girl is to punish this lecherous man.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, you can¡¯t beat people up like that!¡±

    In the eyes of those people, their friend didn¡¯t do anything too out of the ordinary, and the words felt that Mayme was wrong to strike someone!

    Looking at them, Mayme sneered and said, ¡°So what you are saying is that we should keep silent in the face of such things, right?¡±

    Rosemary saw that the smile on Mayme¡¯s face was no longer the mildness it had been before, but rather more anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s just being touched, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re losing a piece of flesh, are you being too serious like that?¡±

    One of the men looked at Mayme with cold eyes and said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes, you are right, being touched indeed will not lose a piece of flesh, and being beaten by me a few times I believe it will not be so much as to kill, in that case, thisdy will apany you to have a good time!¡±

    ¡°Sister, hold the bag for me, I¡¯ll teach them what things are right and what things are wrong!¡±

    With these words, Mayme tucked the bag into the Rosemary¡¯s back, let her stand aside, took two steps forward and looked at them with a smiling face.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was worried about how she could possibly handle fiverge men as a girl.

    Mayme gave her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it just so happens that these guys are practicing with me, I¡¯ve had itchy hands for days.¡±

    ¡°You are too arrogant, just me alone, it¡¯s more than enough to deal with a yellow-haired girl like you!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thisdy¡¯s time is precious, so you should all go together!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, but don¡¯t me us brothers for not knowing how to show mercy!¡±

    Just a few of you guys who are not even hairy yet, still want to teach me a lesson.

    ¡°Mayme, watch out for ¡­¡±

    When seeing Mayme¡¯s dexterous body, it seems that all the worries just now were superfluous.

    In no time, five big men were knocked to the ground by Mayme in three blows.

    pping her hands, Mayme pointed at them and said, ¡°Remember, not every girl is so nice to talk to, and not every girl doesn¡¯t know how to fight back when she is bullied, today is just a small lesson for you, if there is another time, you won¡¯t be as lucky as today!¡±

    After saying that, Mayme walked up to Rosemary, took her bag, and soon her face regained her little girl¡¯s delicate smile and took her arm, ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The onlookers heard Mayme¡¯s words and apuded her words again, while the few men lying on the ground were instantly killed by Mayme in seconds without even a crumb left.

    ¡°Mayme, you were really dominant just now, but is that really good for you?¡±

    After all, adults just aren¡¯t right, not to mention the fact that they¡¯re now beating up five other people all together.

    ¡°Sister, do you think that men like that should be punished properly?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the scum of society like them should be punished properly, otherwise there is no telling how many girls will suffer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, anyway, we hit one is also a hit, hit six is also a hit, that is also such as a hit together, so that even if we want to pursue responsibility, is also a punishment!¡±

    Mayme¡¯s nature is originally straightforward, not like others like to beat around the bush.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, with sister in, will not let them find you in trouble!¡±

    Rosemary is dominant.

    *****

    ¡°President, here are the documents you asked for!¡±

    Inside the presidential suite, Wilson was sitting in a luxurious executive chair, his ten fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard.

    These days busy dealing with The Grant Group previously acquired by the stock, busy he was almost anxious, the other party sat so much, the intention is very obvious, is to retaliate against The Grant family, only he just found some eyebrows, the clues are broken again.

    Anthony looked at Wilson, who had been busy for nearly three days and nights without closing his eyes, and worried, ¡°Young master, you haven¡¯t closed your eyes for three days and nights, take a rest first! Your body will not be able to hold up like this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a break once I get thest nning project in hand done!¡±

    Taking the file Anthony put on the table, he looked at the data on it, frowned lightly and said, ¡°Who made this data?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Gulf, is there a problem somewhere?¡±

    Anthony watched, frowning at Wilson, wondering what was wrong with the document.

    ¡°You go find a brother and have him follow this Gulf and see who he¡¯s been meeting withtely!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Anthony has always been on their own should not know things will not ask too much, and Wilson every thing he does is to have his reasoning, and as the most pleased subordinates under him, Anthony is very clear what things to ask, what things should not ask.

    Wilson looked at the perfect business case in his hand, the corners of his lips hooked into a cold smile, ¡°The more seamless you think you¡¯re doing, the more loopholes you tend to have.¡±

    *****

    ¡°Mom, are you in such a hurry to call me back, is there something urgent?¡±

    Chad asked as soon as he got back to the vi and went straight to Cora¡¯s study, looking at Cora who was doing yoga.

    ¡°Has your rtionship with Rosemary gotten bettertely?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine!¡±

    Seeing that Cora didn¡¯t practice anymore, Chad took a towel from the side and handed it to her.

    ¡°Chad, you should know in your heart that I¡¯m asking you to go after Rosemary, not so you can really fall for her, but to gain his trust in you so that we can use her to take down Wilson, okay?¡±

    Lifting a sip of tea from the side, Cora said slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, I know what I¡¯m doing!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, your big brother has gone abroad, he is now constantly collecting information trying to lure me out, you should know what to do now!¡±

    Cora¡¯s words are devoid of the slightest bit of affection, even for Chad, and there is no ce for him in her eyes.

    He looked up at his mother, who had raised him from childhood but had never given him any motherly love, and was now so unfamiliar in Chad¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Mom, now that most of The Grant Group¡¯s shares are basically in your hands, for you, you¡¯ve got everything you want, do we have to go on?¡±

    Since he was a child, Chad has been instilled with the idea of ruthlessness and coldness by Cora, even going so far as to push him out of the way to get what he wants, and sometimes he even wonders if the woman in front of him is really his mother.

 Chapter 673 drowning in three thousand water only take a scoop

    Cora suddenly looked up at Chad and said in an icy tone, ¡°What? After a few years as The Young Mr. Grant, you really think of each other as your family? Don¡¯t forget, who threw you in the fire, and who carried you out of the fire despite the risk to life, and who caused all this?¡±

    Listening to Cora¡¯s words, Chad¡¯s face was full of relentless anger, Cora was right, the reason they had be what they were today was caused by The Grant family, even if he had destroyed The Grant family with his own hands, that was what they owed them, mother and son.

    ¡°I know what I have to do!¡±

    With those words, Chad grabbed the jacket next to him and left the vi.

    Cora stood up and looked at Chad¡¯s back, the corners of her mouth curled up in a cold smile as she said, ¡°Darren, don¡¯t you love your little Autumn so much? Soon you¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like to have your family broken by the son you love most.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Haha ¡­¡­

    If he could, he would really like to take the woman he loves to a ce where no one knows her and start a new life, but whenever he thinks of his mother¡¯s haggard face, his heart hurts. The reason why she became the way she is now is because of his father, Darren, in the end.

    Rosemary and Mayme went back to their own apartments after watching the movie and hanging out for a while. I don¡¯t know if it was Wilson¡¯s special arrangement or Joseph¡¯s care for her, but Mayme received a message from August at night, saying that thepany had arranged an apartment for her, right next door to Rosemary¡¯s room.

    Because of this, Mayme also happy for a long time, originally agreed to go together for a snack, due to eat too much in the evening, it was agreed that tomorrow night they go to KTV together to celebrate her housewarming.

    After taking a shower, Rosemary took a towel and wiped her hair, walked to the sofa and sat down, looked at the phone lying there motionless, and suddenly a figure shed before her eyes.

    Wilson¡¯s handsome and handsome face quickly appeared in front of Rosemary, who had been on a business trip for three days without a single message or phone call over the past few days.

    In the past few days of working in S Group, Rosemary probably knew something about Wilson, and also knew that The Grant Group had dered bankruptcy in thepany, and the reason why it had not been dered until now was because Wilson was still holding on to see if there was any room for turning back.

    I guess he went abroad this time for the same thing!

    Suddenly, Rosemary was instantly pulled back from her thoughts by a ringing bell, only to realize that she had just been thinking about a strange man she had only met two or three times, and couldn¡¯t help but knock herself on the head.

    It¡¯s really going crazy!

    Could it be that recently followed Mayme together, was affected by her teenage heart began to sprout, surprisingly will begin to think about men.

    When the bell rang again, Rosemary realized that it was her cell phone ringing.

    Who is calling her at thiste hour?

    Looking at the unfamiliar phone number on it, Rosemary pressed the answer button and heard a male voice on the other side of the line.

    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Rosemary? I¡¯m here at Golden Years Bar, Mr. Chad is drunk in our ce, could you pleasee and pick him up?¡±

    When I heard Rosemary¡¯s name, I wanted to say that the other party had called the wrong number, but the words that followed proved that the other party had not called the wrong number, and that it was Chad who had written the name of his phone number with the name of the woman in his heart.

    In the past few days, she has gotten used to them calling her Rosemary, anyway, no matter how she corrects them, they unanimously want to determine her is, she also do not bother to exin!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Taking out the blow dryer, Rosemary haphazardly dried her hair, changed into a casual outfit and went out.

    Originally, she wanted to call Mayme to apany her, but it was almost twelve o¡¯clock, and she was worried about disturbing Mayme, so Rosemary had to go alone in a cab.

    The cab soon arrived at Golden Years, Rosemary handed out money to the cab driver and hurriedly got out.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Harris?¡±

    ¡°I am, where¡¯s Chad?¡±

    As soon as he got off the bus, a man dressed as a waiter walked up to Rosemary and asked respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Grant is inside, I¡¯ll take you there now!¡±

    Rosemary followed the waiter inside the bar, the deafening DJ sound brought the whole bar atmosphere into the climax, the colorful neon lights kept shing above the dance floor, the men and women on the dance floor showed their elegant bodies to their heart¡¯s content, throwing away all their worries and stress.

    Looking at the crowded bar, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows were knitted, and she ignored the men who kept whistling like her.

    ¡°Hi, beautiful! Can I buy you a drink?¡±

    A young man suddenly stopped Rosemary and put on what he thought was the most handsome smile to look at her.

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m here to see someone, please get out of the way!¡±

    It¡¯s not unusual for men toe up to them in bars, and for Rosemary, all she wanted to do was get Chad out of the bar.

    Although she had never been to a bar before, she knew that ces like bars are full of hidden dragons and tigers, and no one knows who is who, so she tried to be as polite as possible.

    With those words, Rosemary was ready to walk around the man and leave.

    The man didn¡¯t seem to intend to just let Rosemary go, reaching out his hand to stop her, his good-looking peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, saying, ¡°Is a beautiful woman that disrespectful? It¡¯s just a drink, it won¡¯t take you much time!¡±

    Rosemary lifted her eyes, scanned the entire dance floor and smiled, ¡°Sir if you really just wanted someone to drink with you, wouldn¡¯t you be able to find someone? And why do you have to pester me?¡±

    ¡°Drowning in three thousand waters only take a dipper to drink!¡±

    The other party¡¯s meaning is obvious, among so many people, I have my eye on you, what to do?

    I¡¯ve seen shameless, but I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to disappoint you sir, my boyfriend is waiting for me inside, excuse me!¡±

    ¡°Beauty, your excuse is too old-fashioned! If you¡¯re really here to find your boyfriend, then your boyfriend should also be here for fun, so why do you have to go up and make a nuisance of yourself?¡±

    The man did not believe Rosemary¡¯s words at all. In his opinion, a woman like Rosemary who came to the bar alone could not be looking for a boyfriend, it was just an excuse for her.

 Chapter 674 Chad confesses his love to Rosemary

    The words fell, the man reached out to pull Rosemary¡¯s hand, before his hand touched, he was struck by a sudden punch instantly, both eyes zed over.

    The man did not have a little defense, so it was hard to take a punch.

    ¡°Who, who hit this young master?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°This young master hit it!¡±

    Chad suddenly appeared in front of Rosemary and looked coldly at the man in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Grant sorry?¡±

    When the man looked clearly at the visitor, his face instantly became a miserable white, although The Grant Group has long dered bankruptcy internally, but after all, it has not been officially announced to the outside world, not to mention that The Grant family still has a god-like in the shopping mall, Wilson, who knows The Grant Group is really bankrupt or have Who knows if The Grant Group is really bankrupt or there is something else.

    ¡°Sorry Second Younger, I didn¡¯t know this youngdy was Second Younger¡¯s person, I was just joking with this youngdy, I hope Second Younger and this youngdy don¡¯t mind!¡±

    Rosemary saw that there was nothing wrong with Chad and seeing that it was gettingte, said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    She has to go to work tomorrow, although it is true that the man spoke a little too much, but the other party already knows the wrong, and she does not want to continue to cause trouble, just want to leave here as soon as possible.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky today, get out!¡±

    Looking at the pout on Rosemary¡¯s face, Chad knew she must be angry, took her hand and headed out the door!

    ¡°Hey Chad you let go of me!¡±

    Today¡¯s Chad is different from the past. In the past, he had a faint smile on his face no matter what time it was, but today he seems to be in a bad mood and his face looks bad.

    Shoving Rosemary into the passenger seat, Chad started the engine and the car drove quickly towards the countryside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Did something happen?¡±

    Chad did not say a word on the way, probably brother driving for about forty minutes, the car listened at the top of the mountain.

    As soon as she got out of the car, a cold breeze blew, causing Rosemary to pull her jacket tighter around her, not understanding what Chad had brought her here for.

    ¡°Put it on! It¡¯s windy at night on the top of the mountain!¡±

    Chad took out a jacket and draped it over Rosemary¡¯s body, saying softly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Draping the dress over her body, Rosemary noticed that it still had the tag on it, so it seems he had nned to bring her here from the beginning!

    After about ten minutes of walking, Rosemary saw arge area of mandarin vines appear in front of her, and a faint fragrance came from the mighty wind.

    The middle of the mandarin vine there is an open grass, the grass stands arge tent, the tent can amodate at least seven or eight people!

    Closing her eyes, Rosemary took a deep breath of fresh air, which wasced with a hint of flowers and earthy scent.

    ¡°Like it?¡±

    Chad, who had not spoken, suddenly turned his head to look at Rosemary and asked with a fond face.

    Mandarin vine, also known as Lonicera, the flowernguage is: love ties, devotion love, love for you will never change!

    ¡°Well, how did you find such a great ce?¡±

    The clusters of mandarin vines on the ground were like a pair of lovers, tightly entwined, two colors on one vine, which made a few words sh through Rosemary¡¯s mind.

    Entangled love!

    ¡°It¡¯s colder here, let¡¯s do it in the tent, you can still see another beautiful view in there!¡±

    With those words, Chad pulled Rosemary toward the tent whether she wanted to or not.

    Rosemary went inside the tent, found a morefortable position to sit down, and quietly looked out.

    I thought I would be afraid to face Chad alone, after all, they are now alone together, it is indeed easy for people to think wrong.

    Chad took a pillow and tossed it to her and made himself down on the other side.

    ¡°Lie down if you¡¯re tired! Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you, the reason I called you out tonight is that I want you to sit quietly aside and hear about talking.¡±

    Most importantly, today is the day these mandarin vines bloom, and tonight is the best time for the flowers to bloom.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, what¡¯s wrong with you this evening? Why do you look so tired, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I found this ce a long time ago, at that time it was very barren, the whole mountain except for the few trees. Until one day I came home to a girl, she is a very beautiful girl, although sometimes a little fierce, but very kind. At that time, the only thing I wanted to do every day when I got off work was to go home and fight with her, like to verbally cheap, often exasperated her half dead, so slowly, slowly, she will be my heart to stain!¡±

    ¡°And does she know you like her?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and could see in his eyes that he really loved that girl.

    Chad gave her a deep look and a bitter smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll never know!¡± Because she didn¡¯t want to know either, because in her heart, it had long been reced by another man.

    ¡°Why? Did something happen to her?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand, with his status and looks, would there be girls he couldn¡¯t chase?

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, she¡¯s fine! It¡¯s just that she already has someone she likes in her heart!¡±

    Listening to her, Rosemary suddenly felt sympathy for Chad, how unfortunate it must be to love someone who doesn¡¯t love you!

    Looking at the despondency shing across the corners of his eyes, Rosemary patted his shoulder andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯m sure you can find a better girl than her, a girl who deserves your heart.¡±

    Looking at her, how Chad wanted to tell her that the girl he liked was you!

    But he knew he couldn¡¯t say, as long as he opened his mouth, I¡¯m afraid they didn¡¯t even do friends.

    Thinking about what Cora said today scares Chad, now Cora is no longer the same Cora she used to be, she is now full of revenge and he knows that she will never stop until she gets what she wants!

    What¡¯s more, Rosemary is the only one who can hold Wilson¡¯s hand. How could Cora give up such a good pawn for him?

    ¡°Rosemary, promise me! In the future, no matter what people say, even including me, you can¡¯t believe too much, okay?¡±

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand, Chad said with great emotion.

    Rosemary looked at him, not understanding what was wrong with him today, and nodded gently.

    Although she didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that, Rosemary could feel that he really cared for her and was worried about her!

    Seeing her promise, Chad was only slightly relieved, suddenly pressed the button next to the tent, and soon the tent became a fully transparent, lying inside the tent, you can take in all the scenery outside.

 Chapter 675 will be my most beautiful memories

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, you can sleep for a while! In another three hours I¡¯ll get you up to see the sunrise!¡±

    Not to say okay, once said Rosemary to really is a little sleepy, said: ¡°And you?¡±

    Looking at Chad, he was in a bad mood tonight, and he wouldn¡¯t say exactly what was going on, and Rosemary wasn¡¯t good enough to always ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleepy, besides you have to work tomorrow, I¡¯m already very satisfied to call you here tonight to apany me, if again because of me, tomorrow with two panda eyes to work, then my heart is really sorry!¡±

    He originally called him toe in addition to the purpose like her to confess his love for her, but also to bring her here to see his own hand-nted mandarin duck vine, although they are not mandarin ducks, but can be with her to enjoy the scenery here, he has been satisfied.

    If she didn¡¯t have amnesia now, he wouldn¡¯t dare to tell her for the rest of his life that he loved her!

    Thinking that she had to go to work tomorrow, Rosemary had to obediently lie down and look at the bright starry sky overhead, which turned out to be such a sight when lying under the stars.

    Suddenly an inspiration shed through Rosemary¡¯s mind and she sat up hastily, turning to Chad and asking, ¡°Do you have a paper and pen on you?¡±

    ¡°What do you need paper and pen for?¡±

    ¡°I was suddenly inspired to paint it down!¡±

    Hearing her words, Chad just took out his cell phone and made a call, said a few words to the person on the other side of the line, and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Just wait a minute, they¡¯ll bring up the pens and paper soon!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s already sote, it¡¯s better not to bother!¡±

    Originally, I just wanted to ask if he had a paper and pen on him, but I didn¡¯t think to bother anyone in the middle of the night.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, they¡¯re not far from here, they¡¯ll be over in a few minutes!¡±

    Chad said it was easy, maybe for them rich people, these things are normal.

    Before two sentences were spoken, a middle-aged man brought up pens and paper and some paint brushes and such, and before he left, he even nced at Rosemary.

    ¡°Is it okay for you to look at it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯ll do, thanks!¡±

    Taking a paper and pen, Rosemaryy down on the floor, spread the book out, looked at the star-filled sky, inspiration kept flying in her mind, and her hand kept drawing on the paper.

    Chad just quietly watched her every move, the corners of his mouth hanging a faint smile, has always felt that the beauty of thendscape is from nature or other, but did not think that the original a person so can also be interpreted out of such a beautiful picture.

    The night on the mountain is quiet, Zhang Bang¡¯s wind blocking effect is very good, lying in it does not feel cold at all, you can also see the beautiful scenery to its most beautiful sound from nature.

    Wilson took his cell phone and kept dialing Rosemary¡¯s number, but it was always unavable, which made Wilson in another country worry.

    ¡°Joseph, has Rosemarye to work yet?¡±

    Early in the morning, Joseph had not yet woken up when he was blown away by a phone call from Wilson.

    Looking at the time, Joseph was suddenly distracted, but thinking of Wilson¡¯s anxious tone, he said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? It¡¯s just after five in the morning over here, and even if Rosemary has to work, she won¡¯t be at school until eight o¡¯clock!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been calling her all night, and I¡¯ve been in unavable, I¡¯m just worried that something might have happened to her?¡± Just like that night before, if I didn¡¯t happen to run into him going there, I really don¡¯t dare to imagine what would have happened!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Joseph sat up from the bed and hurriedly reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious, maybe her phone just ran out of battery, I¡¯ll ask Mayme to go to her apartment and check, I¡¯ll call youter!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Joseph dialed Mayme¡¯s number, and soon Mayme¡¯s voice came over the phone as she sleepwalked through space.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mayme, who is this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Joseph!¡±

    Mayme, who was sleeping in a daze, heard that it was her big boss on the phone, sat up violently from the bed and said, ¡°Sorry president! I¡¯ll be at the office in ten minutes!¡±

    At the sound of the words, Mayme hung up the phone and got ready to get up.

    Damn, what is going on today? I can¡¯t believe I slept and even forgot the time to go to work, even the president was rmed, this time their own job can¡¯t be saved!

    The more you think about Mayme¡¯s heart, the more worried you are, and with the fastest speed, the whole thing was done in two minutes.

    Just when Mayme was about to get her bag and leave, she identally saw that the time on the rm clock on the table was not yet six o¡¯clock, and when she was in a daze, the phone rang again.

    Once she saw the cell phone number, Mayme picked up the phone and picked it up.

    ¡°President, is there something you want to see me so early?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, could you please go to Jamie¡¯s apartment and see if she¡¯s in the apartment?¡±

    ¡°Mayme¡¯s heart rubbed off, and the hand holding the phone couldn¡¯t help but tighten, saying, ¡°President, did something happen?¡±

    The president called himself so early, could it be that something happened to his sisterst night?

    mming the door shut with a bang, Mayme winds her way to Rosemary¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°Jamie¡¯s friend called herst night and never got through, he¡¯s worried, so could you please ask Miss Karlsson to go over and take a look?¡±

    Joseph while exining to her, while quickly dressed, when Wilson left before the person to his care, in case something happens, then how can he afford his brother!

    ¡°President you first do not rush, I have arrived at the apartment building, after a while I will call you!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Mayme hurriedly pressed the elevator and walked in.

    On the top of the mountain, Rosemary and Chad sat in the middle of the mandarin vine, watching the sun rise little by little from the east, the golden sunlight slowly dyed half of the sky red, as if a sea of fire, unrestrainedly spread out in front.

    The early morning flowers are almost in bloom and look beautiful when illuminated by the golden sunlight.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing me here to enjoy such a beautiful sunrise!¡±

    Looking at the sky in the distance, Rosemary said with a smile on her face.

    Although she hadn¡¯t slept all night, Rosemary was in exceptionally good spirits, not only from seeing such a beautiful sunrise, but also from her designst night, which made her very happy.

    Chad saw her face all smiles and said with a doting face, ¡°I should be the one to say thank you,st night was the most fun I¡¯ve ever had and will be the best memory of my life!¡±

    Suddenly looking at Chad for a moment, Rosemary suddenly felt how this moment was so familiar, as if they had known each other before.

    Seeing her dazed, he rubbed her hair andughed, ¡°We should go down the hill! Or you¡¯ll bete for work!¡±

 Chapter 676 We thought something had happened to you

    ¡°President, sister she really is not inside the room, what should we do!¡±

    Mayme looked at the empty house, tears kept rolling in her eyes, and her voice was hoarse as she made the call.

    Joseph heard Mayme¡¯s sobbing voiceing from the other side of the phone and calmly said, ¡°Miss Karlsson, go around and see if Jamie will be out for his morning walk, I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When Joseph reminded her, Mayme remembered that Rosemary had told her that getting up in the morning to run was good for the body, so maybe she had actually gone for a run.

    Hanging up the phone, Mayme hurriedly ran downstairs.

    ¡°Here we are, hurry up and freshen up, I¡¯ll send you to the officeter!¡±

    Chad said to Rosemary, who was ready to get out of the car.

    Holding the design in her hand, she smiled faintly at him and said, ¡°No, you also have to workter, and I¡¯m also very close to thepany, just a few steps away!¡±

    Seeing that she kept insisting, Chad couldn¡¯t say anything, ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll pick you up from work tonight! Then we¡¯ll have dinner together!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t tonight, I already have a date tonight!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him apologetically, she had promised Maymest night that she would be with her tonight to celebrate the move to her new home!¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll make an appointment some other time! You go up first, I¡¯ll park the car in the basement first!¡±

    With those words, Chad drove off.

    Seeing that he had left, Rosemary breathed a light sigh of relief in her heart and turned her head to see Mayme looking at herself with two tearful eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who¡¯s bullying you?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    This early in the morning, Rosemary saw her like that, came up and asked in pain.

    ¡°Sis, you scared me to death!¡±

    With a loud wow, Mayme hugged Rosemary in a full embrace and cried.

    Hearing her words, Rosemary instantly understood why she appeared at the foot of her building this early in the morning.

    ¡°Idiot, I am not a child, could I be so big that I would still be missing?¡±

    Looking at her like a child, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know, I was still dreaming when I suddenly received a call from the president, she said your phone had been out of order all night, and we all thought something had happened to you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you guys worry!¡±

    Rosemary said apologetically as she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    When he saw Rosemary standing in front of him unharmed, Joseph¡¯s hanging heart finally dropped.

    He came all the way through the red light, and I don¡¯t know how many police cars followed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m sorry for making you all worry about me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. Wilson called youst night and never got through. He was worried that something was wrong with you, so he asked me toe take a look!¡±

    Joseph clearly means that it was Wilson who called her and didn¡¯t get through, and that¡¯s why they all suffered along with her!

    At the moment of hearing Wilson¡¯s name, Rosemary¡¯s heartstrings were gently plucked for a long time before she calmed down.

    ¡°Thank you guys,st night a friend met some sad things, I went tofort him, because there is no signal there, that¡¯s why the phone shows unreachable!¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, you should hurry up and call Wilson! I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s in a hurry now!¡± If he hadn¡¯t been unable to get away over there, he would have been back long ago!

    Rosemary looked at him, not expecting that it was Wilson who found out that she was not in the apartment. Her heart could not help but feel warmth in that man¡¯s heart, although he seemed to say very little on the surface, she could feel his warmth towards her.

    ¡°Got it president!¡±

    Knowing that she was okay, Joseph drove off in his car.

    ¡°Sis, were you with Chadst night?¡±

    When Joseph left, Mayme took Rosemary¡¯s arm and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Well, he was in a bad moodst night, so I stayed with him for a while!¡±

    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t be ¡­¡±

    Mayme little finger pointed at Rosemary, round little face smiling thievishly, looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes all curious golden light.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Rosemary tapped her on the side of the head and reprimanded lightly.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything, you¡¯re the one who got the wrong idea!¡±

    Touching his head, Mayme said aggressively.

    ¡°There was nothing between us, he was just in a bad mood and then he took me to the top of a mountain to watch the sunrise, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯te back all night!¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you call me!¡±

    To go to see the sunrise so romantic things, but did not bring, it is really heavenly.

    ¡°Originally I was really going to ask you to go, but it was already veryte at that time, and I was worried that you were already asleep and couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you!¡± Otherwise, how could she have been missing.

    Spitting out her tongue, Maymeughed: ¡°Oh, sister you are really my own sister, I fell asleep in bed as soon as I got back yesterday, if I had really called me, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get up!¡±

    ¡°Then you still say it!¡±

    Rosemary red at her and chuckled.

    As soon as she got back to her apartment, Rosemary took out her cell phone and made a call to Wilson.

    There was a ring and the phone was picked up.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not disturbing you, am I!¡±

    Holding the phone to her ear, Rosemary asked in a whisper.

    Now that the time here is 7:00 am, it should be about 8:00 pm on Wilson¡¯s side!

    ¡°No, you¡¯re okay!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s beautiful, maic voice came over the phone, making Rosemary¡¯s heart feel a little crispy!

    ¡°Sorry, a friend was in a bad moodst night, I went to keep himpany, because the signal was bad, so I didn¡¯t know you gave me, called so much!¡±

    Just now Rosemary opened the call log and saw no less than thirty missed calls on it, all of which went to voicemail, all of which were from him, showing how worried he was about himselfst night.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay! You live there alone, take care of yourself, and if you get bored, ask your little assistant to move in with you!¡±

    He had gone to investigate her and found that her profile was very simple. The only thing that satisfied him was that she was particrly fond of martial arts training and had won many prizes in martial artspetitions, and he was much relieved to have such a person staying by Rosemary¡¯s side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Thepany gave Mayme a house right next door to me, and she¡¯ll be moving in today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Two people with cell phones in their hands, just silent with each other, but no one can afford to hang up the phone first.

    ¡°Is your work going well over there?¡±

    Rosemary was the first to break the initial calm and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost ready, and if nothing happens, we can go back in a week!¡±

    .

 Chapter 677 Amyâ€™s mind games

    ¡°Young master, Nichs is already fuming in the conference room, hurry up and go there!¡±

    Anthony walked over to Wilson and whispered.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect him to still be in the meeting and was heartbroken, saying, ¡°Go to your meeting first! Don¡¯t keep everyone waiting!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Take good care of your own health, don¡¯t work too hard!¡±

    The phone hung up as soon as the words were spoken.

    Wilson listened to the beeping sounding from his phone, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a smile.

    ¡°Is that The Great Young Lady on the phone?¡±

    Anthony, who was standing on the sidelines, looked at Wilson, who was all smiles, and asked.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wilson originally intended to hang Nichs out for a while, this man is arrogant, a look of no one, and really think that The Grant Group is really bankrupt.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Rosemary¡¯s heart for a long time is still pounding, touching their hot face, how suddenly there is a kind of deer in the headlights feeling, they did not say any love words ah!

    Mayme bought breakfast and walked up and saw Rosemary sitting on the couch with her phone, dazed, waving her little hand in front of her eyes and shouting, ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was startled by Mayme¡¯s sudden rise and looked at her, ¡°Little ancestor, don¡¯t you know that people can scare people to death? Why do you walk without any sound!¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary with wide eyes, pointed at her nose, and said in an unpleasant manner, ¡°Sister, can you please get it straight? It¡¯s obvious that you were so engrossed in your phone that you didn¡¯t even know I opened the door, and you still me me for walking without sound?¡±

    If she walks without sound, her mother is afraid that the sky will feel the red rain.

    After she reminded her, Rosemary remembered that when she went upstairs, Mayme said it was still early for work and she went downstairs to buy breakfast.

    ¡°What did you get for breakfast?¡±

    Fearing that the little girl would ask her about it again, Rosemary quickly changed the subject and headed for the table.

    Mayme also did not think much about it, rushed to the table and took out all the breakfast inside the stic bag, looking at the exquisite meal, Rosemary suddenly felt herself hungry to death.

    ¡°Mayme, you really are a snacker, there should be nothing you haven¡¯t eaten in this whole C city!¡±

    Picking up a crystal shrimp dumpling, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, in life, only food is my favorite!¡±

    Listening to her yful words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but smile, this little girl really has no worries, as long as there are good food and fun, everything else can be left out.

    The words fell, Mayme grabbed a small dumpling and stuffed it into her mouth, stuffing her small pink mouth with a bulge.

    After breakfast, Rosemary and Mayme came to the office. Just after walking into the office, they saw some women at the reception desk talking about something, and as soon as they saw Rosemary, they stopped their conversation instantly.

    From their eyes, Rosemary clearly saw the envy and jealousy towards her.

    ¡°Sis, do you ever feel like there¡¯s something wrong with them?¡±

    Mayme, who was standing beside Rosemary, looked at them, stood inside the elevator and asked in a small voice.

    Smiling faintly, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, since they don¡¯t want to ride in one elevator with us, isn¡¯t this better? You can also enjoy the exclusive elevator for the president!¡±

    Those in the workce would have loved to catch wind of things that are clearly not in their eyes, can quickly expand to a realm you can not imagine.

    ¡°Sis is right, so let¡¯s feel it!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme reached out to press the button, just at the moment the elevators were about to close, they were violently stopped by a white hand.

    Looking at the visitor, Mayme¡¯s small face crossed and said, ¡°One step toote!¡±

    Amy walked in and stood in front of Rosemary as if there was no one else in the elevator.

    Mayme, who was standing behind her, looked at her in that condescending peacock-like stance and made a fierce face at her, looking at Rosemary and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.

    How on earth did this woman anger this little girl that she could make her so annoying.

    The elevator is slowly going up, and there is silence inside the elevator. Just when the elevator is about to reach the 20th floor, Amy presses the elevator button at this moment.

    Turned his head to look at Rosemary, said: ¡°Jamie, you just came to thepany, some things may not be very clear, as a veteran of thepany plus we are the same woman, there are a few words I think I should tell you!¡±

    ¡°Amy please go ahead!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and smiled slightly.

    ¡°Compared to what you just heard, you just came to thepany only a few days, and since then, you have sat in the position of design director, as the saying goes: the high ces are not cold, Jamie should know what I mean!¡±

    Red lips hooked up, Amy said faintly.

    ¡°I do not understand Amy¡¯s meaning, I only know that I am the president¡¯s new high-tech hired from abroad toe here as the design director, as for whether I have the ability, I do think the president¡¯s heart should be very clear!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s meaning is obvious, if you all think that my ability is not enough to be the design director, it is also your president¡¯s vision that is wrong, and it has nothing to do with me.

    Smiling at her Tammy, Rosemary, although usually mild-mannered, was not required to treat with courtesy a woman like Amy who gave her a hard time as soon as she came up.

    Mayme listened to Rosemary¡¯s words, in the heart has given Rosemary a hundred praise, in thepany, who does not know Amy rely on their own ability high, and is the president¡¯s sister, has always treated themselves as the president¡¯s wife general, as long as who identally offended her, she will use the work of the job change, find ways to torture that person.

    Many people in thepany have long looked at her displeasure, just because the president so believe in her, she did things seamlessly, which only let everyone can only dumb to eat, there are bitterness can not say.

    ¡°We all know you¡¯re the one the president hired, but this is thepany after all, and until you prove your strength, even if you¡¯re right, they won¡¯t believe you! Don¡¯t you even know how they are talking about you behind your back?¡±

    As soon as I came to the office today, I heard people inside thepany say that the president¡¯s car was seen driving out from Rosemary¡¯s neighborhood this morning, and as for the things that followed, there is no need to say more, we all know.

    When she heard those words, Amy¡¯s whole body was not good, but because she was in thepany now, she could not show it, so she had to suppress it in the bottom of her heart.

    I didn¡¯t expect to see Rosemary and her assistant alone in the elevator when I entered, so I rushed over without thinking.

 Chapter 678 The only person she loves in her heart is Wilson from the beginning to the end

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder Amy, but I¡¯ve never been interested in these workce gossips, so I¡¯m sorry, I have to go to work!¡±

    Rosemary walked up and pressed the elevator switch button, and with a ding, the elevator opened and headed for the design department.

    Mayme spat her tongue mischievously at Amy and hurriedly followed.

    Amy looked at their departing backs, her foot ducked viciously on the elevator, a sh of ruthlessness in her eyes, ¡°Min Rou, since you insist on going forward, don¡¯t me me for being ungracious to you!¡±

    No one can take the president away from her; he can only be hers, Amy¡¯s.

    ¡°Good morning Jamie!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, everyone!¡±

    After greeting everyone, Rosemary headed straight for her office.

    Mayme put down her things, hurriedly went to the pantry and made a cup of coffee and brought it in, put it on the office table and said, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t take Amy¡¯s words too much to heart, she is such a person, in thepany, no matter who is close to the president, she will try to squeeze each other out.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is not interested in such things, her purpose just now is obvious, just want to use the words of those people in thepany to hit me and make me embarrassed!¡± Only she ran into her this time, all her ploy was unsessful.

    As soon as Amy entered the office, she threw her bag on the couch, her eyes radiating a lurid coldness.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Just you, a new design director, also want to fight with me, it¡¯s just a fool¡¯s dream.¡±

    ¡°Manager, your coffee!¡±

    Levi, the assistant, walked in and ced the coffee on the table.

    ¡°Levi, you go and see if the design department hase out for the next season, if it does, bring it over directly, we should also n well for Jamie¡¯s work for this issue, and try to win a good sales.¡±

    Looking at thest quarter¡¯s jewelry on theputer, Amy that mind shed a brilliant light, and instructed to Levi.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    The staff in the marketing department all know Amy¡¯s work tactics, as long as she wants to, it can be done, on the contrary, if she does not want to, then naturally there will not be a good performance.

    She would like to see what good results her Rosemary¡¯s work can bring to thepany without the support of their marketing department.

    Nathaniel Vi!

    ¡°Nathaniel, is Grandpa her old man¡¯s health okay?¡±

    Tina, who was sitting under the garden gazebo, asked while holding her son.

    Time flies and her son will soon be a week old, which would make Rosemary happy if she were still around.

    ¡°Grandpa his old man is in good health, just misses these two little ones, when Daniel¡¯s birthday party is in a few days, his old man wille over.¡±

    ¡°Then how not toe back with you, grandpa is old, one is notfortable on the road ah!¡±

    Seeing that Nathaniel did not bring Grandpa back with him, he couldn¡¯t help but reprimand lightly.

    Nathaniel said with a smile while ying with Daniel¡¯s small hand, ¡°I don¡¯t have that ability to sway Grandpa¡¯s mind!¡± I¡¯m not you, who made you his family is all patriarchal?

    ¡°Who let each of you do not let his old man worry, if you find a granddaughter-inw for grandpa back earlier, I can guarantee that grandpa will also listen to you!¡±

    Looking at him with a good smile, Tina looked like a long sister-inw like mother.

    Rosemary has been away from them for more than a year, and even if she can¡¯t let go, she should let go.

    When he heard that Tina was going to teach him another lesson, Nathaniel hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Sister-inw, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how I feel, I just got dragged by my mom to give me a lecture, and I only managed to get away with it, why are you doing it again? Besides, I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want to get married that early!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. ke, please carry Daniel to y for a while!¡±

    ¡°Daniel, be a good boy, Mommy and your uncle have something to say, you go y first, okay?¡±

    Daniel Meyer nodded good-naturedly, ¡°Good!¡±

    With these words, the little one followed Mrs. ke and left.

    ¡°Daniel has really inherited all the good genes from you and big brother, there¡¯s no telling how many girls he¡¯ll charm in the future!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to distract me with Daniel!¡± Tina said as she red at Nathaniel.

    Touching his nose, his take a little thought still did not escape her eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk in front!¡±

    Tina stood up and walked towards the front garden.

    In April, all the flowers in the garden arepeting to open, and the faint scent of flowers attracts a lot of butterflies dancing on it.

    ¡°Are you still not over Rosemary?¡±

    The two walked side by side on Andy, and Tina spoke the words that were on her mind.

    The word Rosemary had be taboo for Nathaniel, who had closed himself off for a long time since Rosemary had left and had been unable to believe that Rosemary had really left them.

    It wasn¡¯t until one day Tina rushed to his room and gave him a head-bashing scolding that he figured it out.

    ¡°Tina, do you think Rosemary could be not dead at all, and she¡¯s somewhere in the world right now, waiting for us to go to her?¡±

    Looking at the endless view in the distance, Nathaniel asked in a soft voice.

    Tina body slightly stunned, at first she was because she told him that if Rosemary did not die, to see them one by one this way, must be very disappointed, he slowly sobered up, but after a year and a half to ask this topic again, she did not know how to answer for a while.

    If Rosemary really isn¡¯t dead, then she shoulde back too. After all, this time is different fromst time, there is the man she loves over here, her closest sisters, and those friends who love her.

    ¡°Nathaniel, you should know very well in your heart, even if Rosemary really did not die, you and she is still impossible, her heart from the beginning to the end love only Wilson one person!¡±

    Although this is a cruel statement, she is telling the truth. She really hopes that he can find his other half and not live in the shadow of Rosemary all the time.

    He certainly knew that Rosemary¡¯s heart was only Wilson, and he never wanted to ruin their rtionship, he simply wanted her to be well or, happy and alive.

    Only when she is happy, he will be happy!

    ¡°Tina, I know you¡¯re doing it for my own good, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m really not in that mood to find a girlfriend right now, but don¡¯t worry, if I do meet a girl that makes my heart flutter again, I promise you that I won¡¯t let her go and will definitely bring her back to you guys, okay?¡±

    Looking at him, Tina sighed lightly, patted his arm, and said, ¡°Good, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find the half that really belongs to you!¡±

    Looking at Tina, who was full of confidence in herself, Nathanielughed helplessly in his heart, he himself did not necessarily believe in himself, let alone others!

 Chapter 679 Canâ€™t come to see you if you have nothing to do?

    ¡°By the way, have you and Susan been in touchtely?¡±

    Tina did not want to continue that topic, saying more will only add to the sadness of the two.

    Although Rosemary has been away from them for more than a year, not to mention Nathaniel, even she herself has never let go of it until now, always still holding a glimmer of hope that she is alive and well somewhere in the world, just likest time.

    Speaking of Crystal, it seems Nathaniel hasn¡¯t seen her in over a year, since he was scolded by Tina and woke up, he went to help his grandfather with things in the gang and didn¡¯te back until now.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nathaniel asked when he saw Tina¡¯s bad face.

    ¡°The other day I went to see Grandpa Rocky, just happened to run into Susan at home, I saw her look bad, I asked her if she needed my help, she said no, and I see she seems to dislike me, if you have time to go see her!¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what Crystal¡¯s attitude towards her was, she knew there was no malice, she just didn¡¯t understand why she always pulled away from them on purpose.

    ¡°Good, it just so happens that I¡¯m fine now, so I¡¯ll go check on herter!¡±

    Tina gives Nathaniel Crystal¡¯s address and leaves.

    ¡°Crystal, how are you doing with your injuries?¡±

    Grandpa Rocky looked at Crystal, who was lying on the wicker chair, and asked with concern.

    ¡°Grandpa, my body is already much better!¡±

    ¡°Drink this bowl of medicine!¡±

    Receiving the ckened medicinal juice, Crystal did not even frown and finished it all in one gulp.

    cing the bowl on the table next to him, he said, ¡°Grandpa, you do it!¡±

    Since they were exterminated, Crystal stayed in C City, still doing her old job, not that she wanted to do it, but only so that she could find information about the Tears of the Seven Stars as soon as possible, the reason why their n is hidden, in order to guard the blue tears!

    Pulling Grandpa Rocky to sit beside her, Crystal leaned her head on his shoulder and slowly spoke, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m going away for another week, this time for a bit longer, you must take good care of yourself at home alone, and if anything happens, go to Joseph of S Group, he will He will help us!¡±

    Sinceing to C, it is undeniable that Joseph has really helped her a lot. Although he came to help her with a grateful heart, she still wants to thank him properly, if you are not him, she would not have been able to gain a foothold in this strange city so quickly.

    ¡°How long will you be there this time?¡±

    For Crystal often not at home, Grandpa Rocky has gotten used to it, he is now older, the only thing he can do is try not to drag her down, so that she Carry out and return safely.

    ¡°It will take about two months or so, if you don¡¯t want to go to Joseph you can also go to The Meyer Family¡¯s The Great Young LadyTina!¡± The reason she kept her at a distance was for her own good, she didn¡¯t want to but hurt her, in the future because of herself.

    Grandpa Rocky¡¯s wrinkled hands gripped Crystal¡¯s hand tightly and instructed, ¡°Crystal, you should know that in your life, only Nathaniel is the one for you, so why don¡¯t you just go for it?¡±

    Crystal¡¯s body stiffened slightly at the words, speaking of Nathaniel, she hadn¡¯t seen him for over a year since thest time The Meyer Family had parted, so maybe the other party had forgotten about her.

    What¡¯s more, the woman he loved in his heart was Rosemary, and she saw him holding Rosemary¡¯s photo with her own eyes, tears gushing out like a clear spring.

    She doesn¡¯t know if others know, but she knows very well that in his heart, in addition to Rosemary, there is no room for another woman.

    ¡°Grandpa, he already has someone he likes, I can¡¯t take this kindness because I saved him, to want to fix while he, force him to marry me!¡±

    This kind of thing she Crystal is simply can¡¯t do, no matter what the road before put in the end, as long as there is still a breath, she believes, she can definitely break through this barrier!

    ¡°But if you hadn¡¯t married him on your twentieth birthday, you would have died!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry! I can definitely find a solution, now there are still two years before I turn 20, isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Hearing Crystal¡¯s words, Grandpa Rocky sighed lightly and said, ¡°Just let it be. If you two really have a destiny, you will alwayse together!¡±

    ¡°You rest! Grandpa will go out and buy you some dishes you like to eat and make them for you tonight!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Grandpa Abraham, take your time then!¡±

    Watching Grandpa leave, Crystaly back down in her hammock, her mind full of the words Grandpa Rocky had just said.

    She must take advantage of these two years to properly settle her grandfather in the future, otherwise she really left, she is most at ease is also grandfather.

    Nathaniel parked his car at the entrance of the vige, how could he have imagined that Crystal would live in such a remote ce.

    Although this is just an ordinary vige, it does suit Crystal and the others well.

    ording to the address given by Tina, Nathaniel found the house they were living in, an ordinary courtyard house, seeing that the door was hidden, Nathaniel pushed the door in.

    Once you enter the yard, the two sides are filled with vegetables and fruits, and it is clear from a nce that Grandpa Rocky has nothing to do in his spare time to nt.

    Crystal was lying in a hammock and was looking at a book.

    ¡°Grandpa, didn¡¯t you say you were going grocery shopping? Haven¡¯t you gone yet?¡±

    ¡°Did Grandpa Rocky go grocery shopping?¡±

    Hearing a familiar voice, Crystal jerked her head up and saw Nathaniel¡¯s handsome face.

    ¡°How is it you?¡±

    Nathaniel saw the disbelief in her eyes and smiled, ¡°Did you not expect it to be me?¡±

    Putting down the book, Crystal walked up to Nathaniel and watched him be more mature and stable than before.

    ¡°Indeed, I didn¡¯t expect that Mr. Meyer wouldn¡¯te to me today simply to see me, right?¡±

    Crystal walked over to a stool and sat down, making Nathaniel a cup of tea, ¡°Please have some tea!¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that after not seeing you for over a year, you¡¯re still the same as before, you haven¡¯t changed at all! Still like to be unforgiving!¡±

    Sitting across from Crystal, Nathaniel picked up the tea on the table and ced it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it.

    Why was she so ufortable all over listening to him?

    ¡°Say it! What¡¯s the matter withing here?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t youe and see if there¡¯s nothing to see?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Looking at him, Crystal cut out, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to believe that he was really here to see himself.

    Seeing that she did not believe, Nathaniel could not help but feel that he is not too much, a rare trip back home, originally thought that you can take a good rest for a few days, listen to her people do not feel well toe over to see, but unexpectedly people simply do not appreciate.

 Chapter 680 One Life, One Life, One Pair

    ¡°I heard from my sister-inw that you have not been feeling welltely, so I came to see if you are still around!¡±

    It is clear that a word of concern, how toe out of his mouth has be tasteless?

    Crystal looked at Nathaniel sitting across from her, she was furious, she was resting well at home, this bastard was deliberatelying to her house to anger her?

    ¡°As you wish, I am now as good as I can be. Don¡¯t worry, before you die, I will live longer than you!¡±

    ring at Nathaniel, Crystal doesn¡¯t care about quality anymore, because in front of him, quality is a bullshit.

    Nathaniel smiled wickedly at Crystal and said, ¡°So I¡¯m that important in your heart! Don¡¯t worry, in order to let you live well, this young master will definitely cherish his life extra!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve seen the person, I won¡¯t keep you, the gate is right behind you, just go straight!¡±

    Crystal gave Nathaniel a direct order of eviction, and she didn¡¯t want to see him for a minute or a second.

    ¡°Crystal, you¡¯re too stingy! I came here to see you, but you didn¡¯t even ask me to eat, so you kicked me out. You can¡¯t get married in the future!¡±

    Originally Nathaniel didn¡¯t want to eat at her ce, but now that she¡¯s looking at Crystal¡¯s angry little face, he doesn¡¯t want to leave!

    Looking at his face, Crystal breathed a sigh of relief in her heart and said with a smile, ¡°Then don¡¯t bother Mr. Meyer, you¡¯d better worry about yourself!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, if one day you really can¡¯t get married and I can¡¯t find a girl I like, why don¡¯t we make up for it and live together?¡±

    Suddenly Nathaniel came up to Crystal¡¯s r ear, his low and maic voice ringing in her ears.

    The warm, hot air sprinkled on her ears, making Crystal¡¯s little face a flush, right down to her ears.

    Looking at Crystal, whose face was red and dripping blood, Nathaniel was in a good mood, which is how she used to look whenever she went to tease Rosemary.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Crystal stood up violently, lifted her foot and stomped hard on the back of Nathaniel¡¯s foot, saying viciously, ¡°This is a small lesson for you, if there is another time, I won¡¯t be able to guarantee that my foot will go to that ce of yours.¡±

    The words fell, eyes nced at his crotch, only to see Nathaniel fiercely mped his legs together, his face turned red as he looked at Crystal and said, ¡°Are you ¡­ you still a female or not?¡±

    Looking at Nathaniel, whose handsome face was red, Crystal suddenly realized that Nathaniel, who had always been a dodgy young master, had such an innocent side.

    ¡°Nathaniel, you don¡¯t have to worry about whether I¡¯m a woman or not. If you still dare to hit on me in the future, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    With that said, Crystal swung her fist at Nathaniel, only to be bumped into by Grandpa Rocky as soon as he walked in the door.

    ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Crystal, who was still pping her teeth and ws, once she saw Grandpa Rocky, was smooth-footed and docile, standing there with her head down.

    When Nathaniel saw that it was Grandpa Rocky who had returned, he put away his just dangling smile and politely went up to him and shouted, ¡°Grandpa Rocky, it¡¯s been a long time, how is your old health?¡±

    epting the basket from his old man, Nathaniel greeted him politely.

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Meyer for your concern, I am in good health!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Rocky just call me Nathaniel directly from now on, it sounds a little more intimate that way, Crystal, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The words fell, Nathaniel turned his head and looked at Crystal with a big smile on his face, his eyes were full of drama!

    Crystal¡¯s face is angry, but Grandpa Rocky was present, she did not dare to vent out.

    Looking at Nathaniel¡¯s smiling face, Crystal suddenly smiled slightly, walked to Nathaniel¡¯s front, two slender arms gently rested on his neck, raised her head to look at him, and smiled delicately: ¡°What my dear said is all right, I am hungry, didn¡¯t you just say you would treat me to dinner? Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Crystal¡¯s entire body hangs softly and bonelessly on Nathaniel¡¯s body, with a bewitching smile on her little face.

    Nathaniel did not expect Crystal warp to dare to be so bold in front of Grandpa Rocky, his face brushed red.

    This is still the first time he was so close to a girl, and suddenly felt his little heart beating fast.

    Standing aside Grandpa Rocky look suddenly some dumbfounded, out of the door before their granddaughter or no rtionship with this boy, how to go out to buy some food back, the picture changes so quickly?

    Stroking his beard thought for half a day did not think, may really be their own old, a little can not keep up with this young people¡¯s ideas now.

    ¡°Nathaniel, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re looking for Crystal to go out on a date, so hurry up and go! Grandpa I¡¯m suddenly a little tired, go rest for a while, you guys don¡¯t need to worry about me, an old man, hurry up and go on a date!¡±

    Crystal smiled sweetly at her own grandfather and said shyly, ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯ll go first then!¡±

    The words fell, rather than holding Nathaniel¡¯s hand, rather than with a drag, the two left together i.

    Looking at their backs as they went out, Grandpa Rocky looked at the departing Nathaniel with a sympathetic face.

    Crystal left with a quick glint in her eye, but was still caught by Grandpa Rocky.

    Now she can only silently hope in her heart that her granddaughter can be a little lighter and not torture Nathaniel too badly.

    Once outside the gate, knowing that her grandfather was not following her, Crystal quickly pulled her hand out and stared at him with an angry face.

    Looking at Crystal¡¯s look that she wanted to tear him apart, she couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°What do I want? I want to beat you up!¡±

    With these words, Crystal swung her fist and mmed it into Nathaniel¡¯s body.

    The first thing you can do is toe and mess with her, at least she won¡¯t take it seriously, but he even said it in front of grandpa asif there was really something between them, in case grandpa really believes it, then how should she exin to grandpa.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of madness are you having? I just made a joke with you, do you need to be so angry?¡±

    Nathaniel dodged her pink fist while a sulk had slowly surfaced on his face.

    Listening to his words, Crystal suddenly felt very funny and said, ¡°Nathaniel, I know you rich people like to tease girls to make yourself feel superior! If you think I am like other girls, then you have the wrong person, although I grew up on the ind, but I also know the outside life, know what things I should want and what things I do not want, I Crystal treat the rtionship only a few words ¨C one life, one pair of people! ¡°

 Chapter 681 The one who is meant to be

    Seeing that he did not say anything, Crystal continued, ¡°I do not want to hide from you, grandpa once helped you read your palm when you were injured, your eight characters and my eight characters happen to be a pair, so grandpa has always wanted me to be with you, so I ask you not toe to my house if you have nothing to do in the future, you should not he hope, his old man will not have expectations, grandpa is old I just want him to live a happy life in his old age, consider it a favor you return to me, okay?¡±

    Nathaniel did not expect that his thoughtless remark would indirectly hurt two people.

    Crystal has been taking over the tribe¡¯s big and small affairs since she was fifteen, and although she¡¯s only eighteen now, she¡¯s moreposed than girls her age, Susan!

    Looking at her eyes red, Nathaniel felt that all the words were blocked in his throat for a moment, unable to say out.

    He is now in a messy mood, drove the car to the entrance of the hospital in the city center, took out his cell phone to dial the number!

    ¡°Now the patient¡¯s life is saved, because the injury is too serious, temporarily notpletely out of life threatening, now three days is the most important, as long as the patient survived these three days, life is saved!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Dr. Edmund! Thank you!¡±

    ¡°No thanks, it¡¯s what I should do!¡±

    Edmund finished his exnation and was about to leave, when his phone rang.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, why did you remember to call me today?¡±

    ¡°Are you free? Come have a drink with me, I¡¯m at your front door now!¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s sullen voice was heard on the other side of the phone, and it was clear from the sound that he was in a bad mood.

    ¡°Wait for me for ten minutes!¡±

    Nathaniel leanedzily against the side of the car, his eyes fixed on the entrance of the hospital.

    After changing his clothes, Edmund exined a few words to the nurse and left the office.

    From a distance, I saw Nathaniel leaning against the car, ¡°When did you get back? I thought you were nning to stay abroad for the rest of your life?¡±

    ¡°I came back this time to attend my nephew¡¯s birthday party, so I came back!¡±

    Sitting in the car, Nathaniel said lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Howe it feels like you look like you¡¯ve lost your love this way?¡±

    Seeing him in a bad mood, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    Breakup?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    How could that be? He merely found what Crystal said heartbreaking.

    As an elder, everyone wants their children to have a happy and fulfilling life, and Grandpa Rocky is no exception, but unfortunately, his heart has long been filled with another woman, and there is no room for her.

    ¡°I want to fall out of love too! But someone has to let me fall out of love too, right?¡±

    ¡°Yo, why do I hear a touch of grief in your tone, you didn¡¯t meet a girl who makes your heart flutter, did you?¡±

    This year or two, Edmund are feeling to their own with their current scripture, can go to open a rtionship counseling office, just sent away two, and nowes another, the important thing is that the one in front of you seems to be even for what exactly they are irritable mood, still do not know anything.

    ¡°I went to see Crystal today, and I teased her a little bit, and she got so mad at me!¡±

    Two people came to a bar and asked for a private room directly with the front desk.

    Listening to his words, Edmund sighed lightly and said, ¡°I once heard Grandpa Rocky say today that Crystal has had supernatural abilities that ordinary people do not have since she was a child, so her fate was already predetermined on the day she was born, Grandpa Rocky told her fortune once, and if Crystal wanted to live peacefully If Crystal wants to live peacefully, she must find the one who belongs to her before she turns twenty, and the two will be able tobine with each other in order to let Crystal continue to live.¡±

    ¡°When did you know that, and howe I haven¡¯t heard Grandpa Rocky talk about it!¡±

    Nathaniel, although he knows he is Crystal¡¯s destined other half, doesn¡¯t know that if he can¡¯t be with her, she will only live another two years of her life!

    The hand holding the crystal ss gently swayed, the burgundy liquid was like a ruby, the beauty was blinding.

    ¡°I also found out about Grandpa Rocky¡¯s conversation with Crystal after overhearing it once.¡±

    He heard their conversation at the time, but also so shocked for a while, all along he did not believe in fortune-telling this thing, because he thought that is a lie, fooling children, until that day he heard Grandpa Rocky very helpless tone, he knew that there is really fortune-telling in the world this said.

    ¡°And do you know who Crystal¡¯s destined one is?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard Grandpa Rocky talk about this, but looking at Grandpa Rocky¡¯s expression at that time, that person should not have appeared yet!¡±

    After all, in this vast sea of people, want to find that person is like a needle in a haystack, the chances are simply too slim.

    Nathaniel poured himself another ss of whiskey and took a swig.

    ¡°Edmund, I have a question I want to ask you, will you think about it and tell me?¡±

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    ¡°In your heart, the person you¡¯ve always loved is Rosemary, right?¡±

    His body stiffened slightly, all along he felt he had dusted off his feelings for Rosemary, never thought he would still let them see it.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Edmund answered very quickly, although he loves her, but not the kind of love that wants to keep her by his side, all along his feelings for her have been silent behind the scenes, as long as she is happy, he is happy.

    ¡°If a girl came into your life one day, would you try to let go of Rosemary and try to ept a new rtionship?¡±

    His feelings and Edmund¡¯s can be said to be basically the same, he just wanted to see how Sheung Wan Edmund would go about choosing!

    ¡°Will!¡±

    Without thinking about it, Edmund replied in a very crisp and clear manner, leaving Nathaniel slightly stunned.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because in her heart there is already a person who can protect her, I know that in her heart what she wants to do most is to see us find our other half, if we really meet, I believe I have no reason to give up!¡±

    Perhaps in Nathaniel¡¯s heart, still hold a Tess of hope for Rosemary, and only he knows that fate once missed is missed, not how long you wait he will return you!

    Yes! There was a time when Rosemary told him the same thing, maybe she really hoped they would both find their other half!

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right!¡±

    Lifting the wine on the table and taking a drink, Nathaniel said slowly, ¡°I was the man Crystal was meant to be with, but I didn¡¯t know about the fact that her life would be in danger in two years if we weren¡¯t together, she just told me that Grandpa Rocky already knew that I was the other half of Crystal¡¯s life. ¡°

 Chapter 682 mother-in-law and daughter-in-law coincidentally meet

    ¡°Sis, has the jewelry design for the next seasone out yet?¡±

    Mayme pushed open the door and walked in, looking at Rosemary who was drawing a design with her head down.

    Two days ago, I followed Chad to see the sunrise out of the design draft has almost all beenpleted, just a few markers.

    ¡°Almost there!¡±

    Coming up to Rosemary¡¯s face, Mayme looked at some of the little stories Rosemary had written on it and said admiringly, ¡°Sis, is this set of designs you¡¯re nning to give to the new products that will be released this season?¡±

    Looking at her work, Rosemary is still undecided, in fact, she has already prepared a set of designs to be the finale of this season.

    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it. Anyway, I still have a few days before I teach the design, so I¡¯ll talk about it when I¡¯ve thought about it!¡±

    This set of designed jewelry has some meaning to her and she wants to keep it as a souvenir.

    ¡°Then you can take your time to think about it. Anyway, the design is already out, and we don¡¯t have to worry about those people in the marketing department chewing the cud!¡±

    Mayme heard a lot of rumors about Rosemary and the president in thepany in the past two days, and several times she argued with people in thepany because of this, but then she was worried that Rosemary would hear about it, so she had to say a few words and let it go.

    Finishing thest short story, Rosemary put the pen down in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Let them say what they want to say! Their mouths are on their faces, what else can we do!¡±

    In fact, when Amy mentioned it inside the elevator, she already guessed it, she just didn¡¯t want to pay attention to these things.

    ¡°Sister, I think the wholepany is afraid that your temper is the best, if it is someone else, I¡¯m afraid that already hid in the bathroom with a tissue and did note out!¡±

    The workce is like a battlefield, the workce has always been considered the weak and the strong, the surface looks good on everyone, in fact, only you know, what the heart is thinking.

    Listening to Mayme¡¯s exaggerated words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Sister I¡¯ll take you out for a spin!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°When have I ever lied to you!¡±

    Anyway, she has nothing more to do now, she would like to go out for a stroll outside and take a trip to the jewelry market to find out the current market.

    After taking the bag, Rosemary left the office with Mayme.

    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t think these jewels are a third as good as the ones you designed? What exactly do you want to see!¡±

    She had already apanied Rosemary to the neighborhood¡¯srge and small jewelry stores basically shopped once, the original Mayme is not very interested in shopping, let alone jewelry stores, which is simply with her life is generally difficult to suffer.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you have a little patience?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to! It¡¯s just that I doze off when I see these things, and I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    After all, she grew up not liking jewelry, even if she had to buy it before, her family bought it for her, if not for some important asions, she generally does not carry those things.

    ¡°You, I don¡¯t know if I should say you are too naive or your brain doesn¡¯t want to think about things, howe in your heart, everything bes so simple?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary was really envious.

    ¡°Sister, haven¡¯t you heard? One must know how to be content with what one has, and only then will our have fun.¡±

    Thinking about those messy things every day, how annoying! Not to mention that those things are not thinking about it will have a chance to solve, rather than that, it is better not to think about anything?

    ¡°Auntie, this set of jade jewelry fits your temperament, do you like it?¡±

    Early in the morning, Marian was dragged by Lulu toe shopping. Some time ago, she was still moring to settle the marriage contract with Wilson, but in the past two days, she didn¡¯t know what was going on, and suddenly she was especially nice to them, which made Marian still a little ufortable.

    Marian looked at the price on the tag and turned to Lulu and said, ¡°Lulu, your kindness is appreciated, but this set of jewelry is a bit expensive, let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    Looking at the price of only 10 million on the tag, Lulu¡¯s face changed slightly, and her gaze at Marian changed along with it.

    If she hadn¡¯t been so strapped for cash recently, she wouldn¡¯t have been pestering Marian toe out and buy things these days, not to mention that Marian paid for all the things she bought these days.

    ¡°Godmother, this set of jewelry really suits you, and it¡¯s only $10 million, it¡¯s not very expensive, it¡¯s so good, if you¡¯rete, let someone else buy it!¡±

    ¡°I already have several sets of emerald jewelry at home, so forget this one!¡±

    Seeing that Marian kept insisting, Lulu stopped talking and had to return the jewelry to the salesperson.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing that Godmother likes, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Just as Marian was about to leave, she caught a glimpse of Rosemary standing by and wiped her eyes in disbelief.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s really you, so you¡¯re not dead?¡±

    Marian walked up to Rosemary and asked with an excited look on his face.

    Feeling someone tugging at her dress, Rosemary looked up and saw a noblewoman, happily taking her hand.

    Rosemary smiled slightly and said to Marian, ¡°Ma¡¯am, you have the wrong person!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? You are my daughter-inw and I am your mother-inw Marian, look again carefully, remember?¡±

    Lulu, who was standing aside, saw Marian¡¯s excited look, and her eyebrows knitted, how she felt as if the person in front of her did not know them.

    Since she came to C, she has been recognized as another person one after another, and she has gotten used to it.

    ¡°Are you really not Rosemary?¡±

    Marian couldn¡¯t believe that there were really two people in this world who looked exactly alike.

    ¡°You sound as if you know this Rosemary guy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was the wrong person!¡±

    With a slight nod to Rosemary, the change followed Lulu and left.

    ¡°Sis, do you really not know that person?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    With that, Rosemary went back to looking at the wide array of jewelry on it.

    Marian looked back at Rosemary, who was still standing in the store, step by step, and wondered what was going on.

    Seeing that she kept staring at Rosemary, Lulu said softly, ¡°Godmother, maybe it¡¯s really just someone who looks like your sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    All these years, Wilson never believed that Rosemary really left us, and she, as a mother, looked at it with pain in her heart.

    ********

    ¡°Young master, we have found out that The Great Young Lady went out with the second young master that night, and the second young master took The Great Young Lady to his farmhouse!¡±

 Chapter 683 Afraid of losing her again!

    Wilson sat in therge presidential suite, listening to the news brought to him by Anthony, his cold handsome face did not half rise and fall.

    Looking at such Wilson, Anthony suddenly felt very wrong, he has been with him since childhood, it can be said that he has never seen him a trace of tension to anyone, except for the olddy, Rosemary is the only person he can make him emotionally different.

    Fingers gently tapped on the table as if a regr rhythm, not too light and not too heavy.

    ¡°Do you know what the second young master took The Great Young Lady to the farm for?¡±

    ¡°This we are not clear, only know that that night the second young seems to be in a bad mood, in the bar inside a lot of alcohol, the bar waiter saw him drunk, mouth has been reciting The Great Young Lady¡¯s name, so they took it upon themselves to call The Great Young Lady, inside the bar The Great Young Lady came across a man who came up to ¡­¡± Anthony looked up at his young master and saw his gaze fall on himself, if he was the man, I¡¯m afraid he would have been shot out of several holes long ago.

    ¡°Keep talking!¡±

    ¡°The man seemed to have never seen The Great Young Lady before and wanted to invite The Great Young Lady to apany him for a drink, because The Great Young Lady refused, there were a few arguments between the two and finally the second young man came out and took The Great Young Lady away with him! ¡±

    Anthony told Wilson word for word what their people had gotten from inside the bar, and looking at the cold smile that tickled the corners of his young master¡¯s lips, he suddenly felt sympathy for the man.

    This all people are good to mess with, howe they just mess with his young master¡¯s heart?

    ¡°Go check out all the information on this man, and you should know what to do back there!¡±

    Wilson looked at his fingers and said faintly.

    ¡°Yes, my subordinate will go to it right away!¡±

    Wilson looked at the person on theputer, a touch of sadness on his face.

    ¡°Rosemary, when are you going to get up, you know I¡¯ve been waiting for you!¡±

    The thought of the first time on the edge of the cliff, Rosemary smiled at his face, like a nightmare haunted him for hundreds of days and nights, and because of this, when he learned that Jamie is Rosemary, he was excited for a whole night did not sleep, but also remember Edmund¡¯s words, do not deliberately to stimte her, only to let her slowly recover her own memory .

    When he heard that she had been with Chad all night, a feeling of fear came over him, a feeling like when he was trapped inside Spike¡¯s cage and watched her lose her!

    Meanwhile inside the apartment, Rosemary is having a video session with her Nina Beys, mother and sonughing heartily.

    ¡°Mommy, when are youing back, Nina misses you?¡±

    Inside the video came the baby girl¡¯s tender voice, a pair of chubby white hands kept scratching on the screen.

    ¡°Mommy also misses Nina, when Mommy is done with her work, she will go back to stay with Nina, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, Nina wants Mommy, and she wants it now!¡±

    The little one suddenly did notply with up, a pair of watery little eyes covered with tears, looking at Rosemary heart is very difficult.

    Compared to Nina, Blume is much more obedient than her sister, although only a few minutes before she was born, but very well behaved.

    Over there Judy picked Nina up and said to Rosemary while coaxing, ¡°Vanessa, you should pay more attention to your health over there, the children are fine, and you should not worry about the family, there are me and so many maids at home, they will be taken care of!¡±

    There is no better way to know a daughter than her mother!

    Judy and how would not know, Rosemary is most at ease with the two children, although on the surface she seems to be very open to the general, the heart of the suffering only she knows.

    Smiling faintly at Judy, Rosemary wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said, ¡°Thanks Mom, you should also take care of your health, don¡¯t hold them all the time, let them y on their own more!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! There are so many maids at home, mommy is not tired!¡±

    ¡°Mommy don¡¯t cry, Blume will take care of her sister!¡±

    Listening to her son¡¯s milky voice, Rosemary felt her heart melting, and the daily video with the children has be an essential thing for her every day, as long as she sees the children¡¯s innocent smiling faces, even if she is tired again, she doesn¡¯t feel tired instantly!

    ¡°Blume is so good, Mommy loves you!¡±

    ¡°Blume loves mommy too!¡±

    After saying that, the little one went to the screen and gave Rosemary a kiss on the cheek with a big smile.

    Nina saw her brother kissing her mother and was instantly displeased, struggling to get off Judy¡¯s body and also giving a kiss to the screen, causing everyone in the room to burst outughing.

    Sitting there video for almost two hours, see the little one¡¯s bedtime has arrived, everyone this Olivia reluctantly turned off the video.

    It¡¯s been almost ten days since I came here, every day in addition to work or work, fortunately there is Mayme¡¯spany, otherwise I really do not know how to pass the boring night.

    Thinking of Mayme, Rosemary suddenly thought of today being her first day in the house, and wondered if the little girl had finished organizing.

    Knock Knock ¡­¡­

    Raising her hand, Rosemary knocked gently on the door, and soon Mayme came running over to open it.

    ¡°Sister, haven¡¯t you rested yet?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°I just finished working, I came over to see if you needed any help!¡±

    Walking in, Rosemary found that Mayme¡¯s apartment was slightly smaller and more simply decorated than hers, but with a little fiddling by the little girl, the whole house looked very cozy.

    ¡°I basically had it all sorted out and was just about to eat down there when you arrived!¡±

    Only then did Rosemary notice that she was holding a packet of noodles, and Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Better toe by coincidentally than by chance, looks like I¡¯ll have a snack tonight!¡±

    ¡°As long as sis doesn¡¯t mind my cooking skills, I¡¯ll cook for you every night!¡±

    Hearing her words, Rosemary looked at Mayme with a modest face and said, ¡°Mayme, you are too modest, just your level can bepared to a five-star chef!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Mayme was so embarrassed by Rosemary¡¯sment, said, ¡°Sister, if you praise me like this, I will be proud!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we have the capital to be proud!¡±

    The words fell, and the two menughed in unison.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really not blowing, my mother often cautioned us that we must not be too high-profile, saying that there are all kinds of capable people in the world, but I¡¯ve been out for three years, so far, I really have not met a person who cooks better than me!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, a small fleshy face flushed, that look is very cute to see.

    ¡°So meeting you was God¡¯s best gift to me, because as long as you¡¯re around, I don¡¯t even have to worry about what I¡¯m going to eat at every meal!¡±

 Chapter 684 alone in the same room

    After having a snack at Mayme¡¯s, it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night when I returned to my room. Looking at the darkness inside the room, Rosemary clearly remembered that the light was on when she went out.

    Maybe he just went out and turned off the lights by hand, only he forgot for a moment.

    With memory fumbling for the switch, gently pressed, and saw a tall figure¡¯s lying on the sofa in the living room.

    Hearing the sound, Wilson slowly opened his eyes and sat up, and saw Rosemary standing in the doorway with a frightened look on her face.

    ¡°How did you ¡­ you get in here?¡±

    She remembered that she had closed the door before she left, how did he get in!

    ¡°Of course I took the key and opened the door toe in!¡±

    Wilson walked up to her and looked at her in a condescending manner.

    The two people were only a finger¡¯s distance apart, and Rosemary felt her cheeks flush and her heart beat fast.

    ¡°Are you done with things on your end?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s taken care of, just got off the ne!¡±

    Just got off the ne?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    But he just got off the ne and did not go back to his home to get jetg, ran to her home what is the meaning of this, does he not know that a lonely man and a woman in the same room, not good?

    Thought of a solution all night, and finally the three days of workload all together, a day to deal with all of him, just finished dealing with it, and came back in a ne overnight.

    I hadn¡¯t rested for a few days, and originally thought I¡¯de back to surprise her, but I didn¡¯t expect her to be away from home.

    Seeing that her cell phone was in the house and the lights were on, I guessed that she should have gone next door.

    ¡°That ¡­ you must be very tired from the ne ride, so hurry back and rest!¡±

    ¡°You do not say okay, once said I really feel a little tired, then I go first to take a shower, you go to help me get a set of clothes over to me!¡±

    With those words, Wilson gave her a faint smile and strode off to the bathroom.

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    Watching him head for his bathroom, Rosemary was about to say you misunderstood me, but before she could say anything, the man was already in the bathroom.

    In no time, Rosemary heard the sound of rushing watering from inside the bathroom, and a picture of a beautiful man in the bath instantly came to her mind, making her whole body shudder.

    I pped my head and cursed in my heart, ¡°Jamie, what¡¯s going on in your head!¡±

    Although this man is really handsome looking, especially the aura emanating from his body, as if born with it.

    She always felt that every time she saw him, she felt very familiar. She remembered that he had told herself before that he was her husband, so could it be that what he said was true?

    After all, he was indeed rescued by his mother from the sea, and his memory was indeed lost, not to mention that his previous memories were all cleared, and he could not tell who was telling the truth and who was telling lies.

    ¡°Vanessa, if one day you meet someone they say they know you, you must remember that in everything you do not believe what you see, what you hear, you must go with your heart, only then will you not get hurt!¡±

    The words Judy told her when she left Y came to mind.

    ¡°Rosemary, are there any more bath towels?¡±

    The voice of Wilson suddenly came from inside the bathroom. Rosemary then remembered that she had just washed her hair when she took a shower earlier, so she had used up all the bath towels in the bathroom.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll bring it to you right away!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly went inside the closet, took out a brand new bath towel from it and walked to the bathroom door, knocked a few times and saw Wilson¡¯s evenly defined upper body, making her turn her face away and tuck the towel inside.

    She¡¯s still as easily shy as ever.

    Taking the bath towel, Rosemary fled.

    Back in her room, Rosemary covered her heart, which was beating fast, and took two deep breaths out the window, feeling her body slowly calming down, before she was ready to go out.

    As soon as she turned around, she saw Wilson¡¯s upper body in full view except for the lower half of his body which was covered by a bath towel.

    The atmosphere of the room drifted upward, and in a short while there was an eerie atmosphereing from the whole room.

    Wilson sensed Rosemary¡¯s embarrassment and said with an apologetic face, ¡°You only brought me a bath towel and forgot to bring me a robe!¡±

    ¡°Jamie ah Jamie, your ws should not be so sharp, obviously to him that bathrobe, how to take a bath towel?¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary really want to find a crack in the ground, this is not obviously deliberately want to see people¡¯s body, and only deliberately take the wrong?

    I wish he wouldn¡¯t think so, or she¡¯d lose all her shame.

    No, on thest asion, she had lost her face, where would she have it now!

    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯ll go get you over one now!¡±

    Turned around and went to the closet to get a bathrobe, this time to make sure it was clear, Rosemary then reassured to give him.

    Seeing her all ufortable, Wilson smiled slightly and said, ¡°Rosemary, actually you don¡¯t need to feel shy, we are originally a couple, if you didn¡¯t remember what happened before now, even if I stand in front of you without clothes, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    It¡¯s okay not to say that Rosemary feels like she can boil hot water on her face.

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°I now have amnesia, I don¡¯t remember anything from the past, so even if we were once a couple, we have to wait until I think about it can be based on k line!¡±

    If casually believe her words, then all people say it is her husband, then it will not be a mess.

    Not to mention that there is a Chad, although she only considers him as a good friend, but she can feel that he has feelings for her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, before you get your memory back, I won¡¯t ask you to do anything, I will wait until the day you will remember me!¡±

    Wilson looked at her and if he wasn¡¯t afraid of scaring her, how he would have liked to gently embrace her into his arms.

    ¡°Thank you for your consideration, I¡¯ll get myself thinking as soon as I can!¡±

    Rubbed her hair, Wilson said with a doting smile, ¡°Fool, I just want you to live well, even if you can¡¯t think about it for the rest of your life, it doesn¡¯t matter, just know that I will always be by your side!!!¡±

    The face of the man in front of the confession of deep love, that is not afraid to move that is false, the girl¡¯s life is the happiest is to meet a man who loves them, they also love, and then in the birth of a pair of lovely children, the family live happily together.

    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±

    Rosemary deliberately digressed from the topic, always feeling that something would happen between the two of them if the conversation continued.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

 Chapter 685 I donâ€™t mind sleeping with you

    ¡°Then you can rest for a while, I¡¯ll go see what other dishes are in the fridge!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary hurriedly left the awkward room and turned toward the kitchen.

    Just two steps away, I heard Wilson say, ¡°Rosemary, just make noodles for dinner for one night!¡±

    It¡¯s almost twelve o¡¯clock and he doesn¡¯t want to see her too tired.

    Frozen for a moment, then Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Good!¡±

    I opened the fridge and saw that there was still some chicken inside, thinking that he had just gotten off the ne, I was afraid that there was no appetite, so I thought of making a little lighter dish.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary busy in the kitchen, very satisfied, experienced two losses, many things slowly look away, he now wants to be like this, quietly standing aside to watch her!

    After ncing at the bathrobe in his hand, Wilson picked up his cell phone and made a call, hanging up all the phone after exining a few things to the other side of the line.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was busy in the kitchen, turned and went into the dressing room.

    After fifteen minutes, a bowl of fragrant shredded chicken noodles was ready. Putting the noodles on the table, Rosemary went to the living room and asked Wilson to eat the noodles, and saw him tapping his fingers on the keyboard quickly.

    These days in the S Group to work, Kevin less also heard about Wilson¡¯s things, heard the most is that he is a business wizard, although the Grant family in the internal has dered bankruptcy, but he did not dere it to the public, everyone is saying that Wilson must be what other ways, can make The Grant Group The Grant family had dered bankruptcy internally, but he did not dere it to the public.

    In other people¡¯s eyes, he is a brilliantbination of intelligence and wisdom, but in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, he is just an ordinary man, only his heart is much bigger than the ordinary man¡¯s.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat the noodles first! Otherwise it won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s mushy!¡±

    Rosemary walked up to him and said softly.

    Hearing her voice, Wilson finished tapping thest few words, gave Rosemary a small smile, and said, ¡°Good!¡±

    Putting theputer aside, Wilson stood up and went to the dining room table.

    Looking at the steaming bowl of shredded chicken noodles, I suddenly realized that I hadn¡¯t had a proper meal like this for many days.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you eat?¡±

    Looking at the table with only one bowl of noodles, Wilson looked up and asked her.

    ¡°I just got back from a snack at Mayme¡¯s, you eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Hearing her say she ate, Wilson didn¡¯t hesitate to pick up his chopsticks and ate.

    Rosemary looked at him with one hand on her chin, obviously just eating a bowl of noodles, how can she still eat this action with such elegance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tonight, go help me put that quilt on the couch!¡±

    Wilson, who was eating his noodles on one side, said lightly.

    Hearing that he was not going to leave tonight, Rosemary was in a bad mood and said hurriedly, ¡°This is not good! I only have one room here, besides, your flight was already very hard, it¡¯s hard to have time to sleep, it¡¯s notfortable to sleep on the sofa!¡±

    Most importantly, what¡¯s the deal with him sleeping in her ce?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you really feel bad in your heart, I don¡¯t mind sleeping in the same bed with you!¡±

    Asif expecting her to say these words, Wilson said coolly.

    Uh ¡­

    ¡°That ¡­ one I¡¯ll go get the quilt out for you first, you take your time eating!¡±

    Rosemary stood up and left without thinking.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Are all men nowadays as thick-skinned as he is?

    They have only met a few times in total, but they are staying in her home like this, aren¡¯t they afraid of people gossiping?

    Walking inside the bedroom, Rosemary took a quilt out of the cupboard and suddenly thought of something in her mind and walked out with the quilt in her arms.

    ¡°How about this! Tonight you will just sleep here for the night, and tomorrow I will let the presidente to pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words just fell, Wilson was very quick to agree, originally Rosemary in the heart of a good line, suddenly none of them came in handy.

    Seeing him agree, Rosemary is not good at saying anything, after all, he is also a friend of the president, if he really did too much, tomorrow to see the president is not good to exin.

    ¡°I¡¯m off to bed then, good night!¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    Wilson looked at her departing back, picked up the cell phone on his desk, and dialed Joseph¡¯s number.

    The phone was quickly picked up and a tired tone came from Joseph on the other side of the line.

    ¡°Calling me at thiste hour, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Help me get the house next door to Rosemary¡¯s tomorrow, then get someone toe over and redecorate it for me andbine the two houses into one!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Joseph on the other side of the phone looked like he had seen a ghost and asked, ¡°What do you want? You¡¯re not nning to live in Rosemary¡¯s apartment from tomorrow, are you?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    They were originally a couple, and if she hadn¡¯t lost her memory now, would he have needed to go to such trouble? Just run straight to the bed and sleep with her in your arms.

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, I mean, won¡¯t Rosemary have a problem with you doing that?¡± After all, she doesn¡¯t even know that Wilson is his husband right now, not to mention that she can¡¯t take any excitement right now.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! By the time she gets back from work, the house is all decorated, and besides I don¡¯t live with her, I just live next door to her!¡± Only a door was opened inside, saving you from having to go through the outside door every time youe in.

    Joseph on the other side of the conversation was instantly defeated by Wilson, people now have amnesia, he can still be cheeky paste up, and not afraid of Rosemary a angry,ter even the door did not enter.

    ¡°Wilson, I know you¡¯re worried about Rosemary, but I think it¡¯s safer to do it after Rosemary agrees!¡±

    ¡°Do you know where I am now?¡±

    Seeing that Joseph was hesitating, Wilson suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still abroad?¡±

    When I called him yesterday, he said there were still three days before he could finish everything ande back at that time.

    But now, listening to this tone of his voice, it does not seem like he is abroad, but rather like ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re not in Rosemary¡¯s apartment right now, are you?¡±

    ¡°Count on you to be smart!¡±

    Wilson said somewhat smugly, unable to hide the smile in the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°What about your work over there?¡±

    After all, every thing they do now is absolutely confidential and cannot tolerate a single mistake. If people outside know that Lu¡¯s did not copse, then the ck hand behind it will not be able to catch it.

    Throwing down such a big, always have to some big fish back in order to afford all that they have paid for.

 Chapter 686 The Untold Secret

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve taken care of all the work there, and I¡¯ve asked Anthony to stay there to take care of the remaining bits and pieces.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I almost forgot to tell you, the second young master bought a house there before, it seems to be the same building as Rosemary, but his floor is the topmost vi-type mansion area, you are indeed in the middle!¡±

    Joseph had already guessed why Wilson had rushed back in such a hurry, I¡¯m afraid he already knew the reason why Rosemary hadn¡¯te back all nightst time.

    ¡°How did he buy a house here?¡±

    The houses here were developed by Wilson in the second year of founding S Group, and each house here is designed to have the best lighting effect, all the houses only Rosemary this floor is a small apartment house, these apartments are for thepany to reward the outstanding performance of the management staff to live,ter because thepany near the side of the development, so thepany¡¯s apartment Rosemary just beforeing to the good room there is no longer, Joseph will arrange her to this side.

    ¡°Maybe he chose this ce because our side of the secrecy system is the best in the whole C city!¡± After all, those who live here are some celebrities and stars, and it can be considered a residential area of the upper ss circle.

    In fact, even if Joseph did not say, Wilson also roughly guessed, Chad surface looks a cynical look, but in fact, inside is quite a city, in front of the general public, others are simply can not see.

    He also knows that Rosemary in the marriage of that period of time inside, he secretly also helped Rosemary a lot of help, he is really like her, just because of each other¡¯s identity, has not poked it.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°As long as he doesn¡¯t mess up, leave him alone for now, and instead, he¡¯ll do everything he can to keep Rosemary safe.¡±

    ¡°Thest time you asked me to send someone to investigate about the second young her mother¡¯s matter privately has been secretly in the investigation, I believe that this time can certainly find some useful information for us from inside!¡±

    They secretly sent out a few people to find out information about Chad¡¯s birth mother, and eventually were hard to stop from the section, and none of those detectives ended up well, either crazy or stupid, but also because of this, so Wilson is more certain that there must be hidden secrets.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Wilson looked at the closed room door, the corners of his lips hooked up a nice arc, his little wife vignce is really too strong.

    To their own husbands are like wolf-proof general, really feel very speechless.

    ***

    Marian returned home and sat in the living room, thinking more and more about the wrong person.

    Owen saw that Marian had been mumbling inside the living room since she returned and, worried about her health, went up to her and asked, ¡°Ma¡¯am, are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Waving his hand at Owen, he suddenly shouted again, ¡°Owen, wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°What is it, madam!¡±

    ¡°What would you say an acquaintance is doing after seeing you and pretending not to know you, generally?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t figure out how, the person today was obviously Rosemary, and they The Grant family didn¡¯t do anything wrong to her, so there was no reason for her to ignore her anyway!

    ¡°Madam, when youe across something like this, then there are several ways to say it, some are deliberately pretending not to know, some may have some unavoidable hardship, and some are that she may really not know you, and thest one is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what ¡­?

    ¡°Thest kind is that the other party has lost his memory because of something, so it¡¯s natural to meet acquaintances!¡±

    ¡°Amnesia?¡±

    Marian nodded. When she saw Rosemary today, wasn¡¯t that the look of confusion that came from seeing a stranger?

    Owen looked at his wife nodding his head one moment and shaking it the next and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, ma¡¯am?¡±

    Marian will go shopping today and run into Rosemary told the story, listened to Owen old tears, did not expect The Great Young Lady did not die, she is still alive.

    ¡°Madam, since you are sure that the other party is The Great Young Lady, have you told the youngest master?¡±

    Since The Great Young Lady fell off the cliff, Wilson is how to live, we all look at the pain in the heart, but the feelings of this kind of thing has always been in addition to their own, no one can help, we can only hope that Wilson slowlye out of this sadness.

    ¡°No, what if this really isn¡¯t Rosemary and it¡¯s just a look-alike, won¡¯t Wilson be empty-handed?¡±

    That¡¯s why Marian came back and didn¡¯t call Wilson directly.

    ¡°Your Ladyship said yes, so what does your Ladyship n to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Wilson about this for now, I¡¯ll have someone check it out, and we¡¯ll tell him when it¡¯s confirmed!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still madam¡¯s thoughtfulness!¡±

    Owen also agreed with Marian¡¯s proposal. If it wasn¡¯t The Great Young Lady, the most disappointed would be him and his wife, not everyone else, and if it was, then everyone would be happy.

    ¡°Madam, Lulu is here and says she has something for you!¡±

    The maid stepped forward and addressed Marian.

    As soon as she heard Lulu¡¯s name, Marian¡¯s face changed slightly and then said, ¡°Just say I¡¯m not feeling well and fell asleep!¡±

    These two days she suddenly some kindness to pull her out outside shopping, actually took her to run to the jewelry store, only some time ago to help her buy so many things, and today want a more expensive, really is more and more greedy.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had often been with her andforted her before, she really wouldn¡¯t have wanted to let her in this door.

    ¡°Madam has something I¡¯ve been hiding in my heart for a long time, I don¡¯t know if I should say it!¡±

    ¡°Owen, is there anything we can¡¯t say to each other? Just say what you want to say!¡±

    Marian has never treated Owen as an outsider, but has always treated him as one of his own.

    ¡°The day the olddy fellst time, I saw Lulu just walking out of the olddy¡¯s room, her eyes were a bit sneaky, I didn¡¯t think carefully at that time, I thought she was visiting the olddy, not long after that, I heard that the olddy fell down from upstairs!¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t identally overheard Lulu talking to someone else on the phone inside the gardenter, he wouldn¡¯t have connected the dots.

    Marian looked at Owen incredulously and asked, ¡°Owen, why didn¡¯t you say so then?¡±

    ¡°Madam, I didn¡¯t have any evidence at the time that the olddy¡¯s fall was rted to Lulu, and I only connected the two things together when I identally overheard her talking to someone else on the pher!¡±

    The reason he says it now is that he wants Marian to be wary of her, that woman is not at all simple!

 Chapter 687 Her heart is dripping with blood

    ¡°Heidi!¡±

    Marcy stepped out of the car and as soon as she stepped out of the car, she saw her just inside the yard, busy.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, what brings you here?¡±

    Putting down what she was doing, Heidi greeted her with a smile.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Elliott?¡±

    After looking around and not seeing his godson, Marcy asked.

    ¡°Uncle Fung is carrying him to the backyard to y!¡±

    ¡°I came over today to have a matter matter want to discuss with you!¡±

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s serious face, could it be that something happened to Fred?

    Taking a seat in a side chair, Heidi poured Marcy a cup of tea.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, did something happen to Fred?¡±

    Although she knew he was married, her heart still tugged at her heartstrings because of his every move. Every time Marcy came here to see Elliott, several times she wanted to ask him how he was doing.

    But on second thought, he already has a woman by his side who can take care of him, and even if something happens, it¡¯s not her turn to worry about it.

    Despite knowing it in my heart, my heart still yearns to know if he is safe now.

    ¡°Fred is fine, I never told you before because you were pregnant with Elliott, Rosemary fell off a cliff a year ago!¡±

    ¡°What did you say ¡­ you said?¡±

    A tremor in the hand holding the cup, only to hear a hear a ng, the cup fell to the ground in Heidi¡¯s hand with a crisp ng.

    ¡°No ¡­ it can¡¯t be, it must be your mistake, it must be your mistake!¡±

    Heidi shook her head in disbelief, and her body trembled with the sudden news, tears falling continuously!

    ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t be like that, just hear me out!¡±

    Seeing her like this, Marcy¡¯s heart is also very hard, he also does not want to believe this fact, but he is witnessed her jump.

    After living for thirty years, only that time he felt helpless and impotent as never before, if possible, he was willing to take his life for hers.

    Marcy told Heidi what had happened and looked at her, who was covering her chest and falling into tears, and her heart was no better.

    ¡°What was wrong with Rosemary, why did those people have to be so cruel to her!¡± That¡¯s three lives, and two children who haven¡¯t had time to be born yet.

    Heidi, who is a mother, understands the pain in Rosemary¡¯s heart at that time. On one side is the unborn child, and on the other side is the man who can even give up his life for her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell you because I was worried that you would have what you have now, not to mention the fact that you were on the verge of giving birth at the time and I couldn¡¯t put you at risk! I was just following Rosemary¡¯s wishes for the evening, and I believe that if it were her, she would have made the same choice as I did!¡±

    Rosemary is such a sentimental person that she is adamant that she will not see Heidi¡¯s life in danger again because of her.

    That¡¯s two lives!

    Suddenly Heidi made a silent decision in her mind, the same decision she had been hesitant to make for over a year.

    Wiping the tears from her face, she said to Marcy, ¡°Mr. Williams, didn¡¯t you say before that you would let me leave here if I could and take Elliott to live in another city?¡±

    ¡°So where do you n to go?¡±

    ¡°I want to go to C City!¡±

    Marcy looked at her, originally he came to tell her that he wanted her to leave the ce, because recently something happened to The Davis Family, he was worried that the other plus and The Sawyer family would find out where she was living now, in case they knew that Elliott was Yu¡¯s child, they would definitely try to take the child away by all means, that was Heidi simply That¡¯s a blow Heidi can¡¯t afford to take.

    ¡°Heidi, actually I came here today to ask you toe with me to C. As for Rosemary¡¯s matter, you will know sooner orter, so I might as well tell you now!¡± After all, there is no disappointment without expectation.

    ¡°Is The Davis Family already aware that I live here?¡±

    ¡°They are already secretly investigating, you know very well in your heart, Moon White can not have children, whether it is The Sawyer family or The Davis Family, all hope that the child is Fred¡¯s, so far, with Fred has had a rtionship with only you, they naturally will not be so easy to believe what you say If you let them find out about Elliott, then with your current condition ¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at him, the words that followed, Marcy could no longer bear to go on.

    The original identity background between Heidi and Yu is very different, in front of the child custody, Heidi¡¯s chance is almost not even qualified to speak.

    Except that she is Elliott¡¯s biological mother.

    But in those gentry, there are a few people who will really care about the feelings of the child, in their hearts, as long as the blood flowing inside his body is their family, it is okay.

    Heidiughed bitterly, ¡°I understand, I knew from the beginning that this day woulde!¡±

    At first Rosemary had warned her that the life of the gentry was far better than they appeared, and that if she had a choice, she would rather find an ordinary man to marry than get involved in this gentry fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand! If you are willing to go to C City, I will let Wilson protect you mother and son!¡± Even now The Grant family, as usual, scares the rest of the people in C City.

    Not to mention that all this may not be true, among those of them, and a few people can really understand Wilson.

    If they really want to deal with him, even he may not be able to take advantage of his body.

    Seeing that Heidi kept her head down, Marcy continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much, I¡¯ve already made all the arrangements for you over there, you don¡¯t have to worry about The Davis Family, leave it to me to solve.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, I really don¡¯t know what to say except to say thank you, Elliott wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay by my side all these years if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡±

    She really appreciates how Marcy has taken care of her all these years, they are not rted to each other, yet he has helped him so much!

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other, how can I say Elliott is my godson, how can I let a woman who doesn¡¯t love him be his mother!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams!¡±

    The words fell, a childish voice sounded, Elliott and other two short legs quickly ran to Marcy¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Let Mr. Williams hug you!¡±

    Marcy said happily as she picked the little one up in her arms.

    Heidi looked at the interaction between them and wondered how Fred would feel if he knew his son was that old, and whether he would love Elliott as much as Mr. Williams.

    ¡°Elliott, you¡¯ve gained weight again recently!¡±

    ¡°Mommy said that children are cute when they are chubby!¡±

    The little one raises his chin, Elliott, a week and a half old, is aplete replica of Fred, with delicate features, Serena¡¯s big eyes, plus a fleshy little face, really the cuter you look.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 688 children are used to spoil

    ¡°Elliott, would it be okay if Mr. Williams took you and Mommy to live in another city?¡±

    ¡°So is Mr. Williams going too?¡±

    The little one¡¯s pair of precious blue eyes kept rolling inside the sockets, cocking his little head and looking at Marcy, waiting for Marcy¡¯s answer.

    Heidi saw the situation, hurriedly said: ¡°Elliott good, your Mr. Williams has his own things to deal with, he can not be with us every day, but Elliott went there can go to kindergarten, where there will be a lot of children to y with you Oh!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet?¡±

    Elliott just like a small adult look, small face is very serious question.

    ¡°Well, Mr. Williams lives there too!¡±

    It just so happens that Marks said earlier that he had a project in hand that happened to be in C. At first, he was hesitant to do that project, but just now, seeing the little guy¡¯s face looking forward to it, Marcy couldn¡¯t bear to break his heart and finally decided to go to C to find apany to do it with.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, Elliott is just a little kid, you don¡¯t have to take his words to heart!¡±

    Because she knows Marcy¡¯s character very well, once he promises, he will do it.

    To Elliott is even more, no matter what he wants basically is to answer all the requests.

    She had previously joked that he would spoil Elliott, but he didn¡¯t care, saying that children are meant to be spoiled and that he should have a happy childhood.

    Although many things Marcy does not say, but she can see that he is his own previous thought but did not live the days, all to Elliott, hoping that he can have a carefree and happy childhood.

    ¡°Elliott¡¯s words just made me decide on something that I hadn¡¯t decided on all along, and I should thank Elliott for that, to say the least!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Seeing that he said that, Heidi didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°So when are we going to C City?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning¡¯s flight, you can prepare at home today, I¡¯lle and pick you up tomorrow morning!¡±

    Worried about the long night, it is better to leave here earlier!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Just bring some important things with you, don¡¯t want the rest, wait until we get there, we¡¯ll buy what¡¯s missing!¡±

    Marcy said slowly as she handed Elliott to Uncle Fung.

    Heidi nced at him, remembering the look on his face when he arrived earlier, and nodded.

    She knew that no matter what decision he made, he was doing it for the good of their mother and child!

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, call me if there¡¯s anything!¡±

    With those words, Marcy left.

    ¡°Young master, Mr. Davis has been waiting for you in his office for a long time!¡±

    Just after returning to the office, Marks walked up and said.

    ¡°You go and prepare that investment project about C City, and give me all the information when it¡¯s all sorted out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing that Marcy was going to do that project in C City, Marks was in a happy mood, he had suggested the young master to do this project before, and as long as they found a strongpany to work with in C City, this project could be perfect is implementation.

    Fred sat inside the office, the tea on the table has been reced by three cups, if it was the old days, even a cup of tea time, he could not have done, let alone three cups.

    ¡°Why are you free toe over to me today, shouldn¡¯t you be on your honeymoon at this time of year?¡±

    Putting her jacket off on the sofa aside, Marcy walked across to Fred and sat down, her legs elegantly folded together, and said lightly.

    ¡°Did you take Heidi?¡±

    Once they met, Fred went straight to the point. Now that he had married Moon White as requested by his grandfather, there was no need to act in front of everyone.

    Marcy took a sip of her coffee and asked with a smirk, ¡°Fred, since you¡¯re already married, why do you care who took her?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re the only people Heidi knows, and I can¡¯t think of anyone else who has the ability to take people away from The Davis Family right under their noses!¡± And there was no trace of it at all.

    ¡°Are you so sure that Heidi only knows a few of us?¡±

    Fred looked at his brother and shed a doubt at the words in his words, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Fred, no matter what it means, since you¡¯ve already decided to let go and marry that woman in the first ce, you¡¯re already destined to have nothing to do with Heidi, so why do you need to continue to dwell on this now?¡±

    Heidi had privately asked someone to look into The Davis Family when he asked him to take her away, and he couldn¡¯t understand why Fred had agreed to marry the woman from The Sawyer family.

    If it is to do filial piety to, Old Mr. Davis is not a good person, although he loves Fred, but this is a lot of fishy, there is the grandmother who helped Heidi leave, from her words and mannerisms, a look to know is a well-bred people, from her eyes can be seen in her hatred of The Davis Family old man.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to tell me?¡±

    Looking at his good buddy, Fred suddenly felt that Marcy was a bit strange today.

    Marcy saw him like this and felt very hard in her heart. They had known each other since they were very young, but they were good brothers from birth to death, but he had promised the grandmother that he could not give Heidi and the baby to Fred until he knew all the truth.

    Whether it was out of hismitment or responsibility for the safety of Heidi¡¯s mother and child, he felt he was making the right choice at the moment!

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where she is, and how can I tell you!¡±

    ¡°I thought you had taken her away, but I didn¡¯t think she would even tell you!¡±

    Fred stood up from the couch and muttered something under his breath.

    Seeing him about to leave, Marcy suddenly said, ¡°Fred, did your grandmothere when you got married?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Her grandmother hadn¡¯t set foot in The Davis Family for twenty years. Even when his grandfather sent someone to invite her over for dinner for his big wedding, she didn¡¯te, and he knew she was still angry with her grandfather.

    As he was about to leave, Fred suddenly turned his head to look at him and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly thinking about my grandmother?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when I went to your wedding that day, I ran into your The Davis Family¡¯s forbidden ce and met an old man inside, and I saw a few simrities between your eyebrows and hers, so I guessed she should be your grandmother!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your luck that Grandma is looking for trouble with you, if it was someone from The Davis Family going in instead, it wouldn¡¯t be as good!¡±

    Fred smiled weakly at him, pulled the door open and left.

    Marcy looked at Fred¡¯s back as he left and sighed lightly in his heart, something he still needs to figure out for himself.

    Heidi¡¯s heart is still a little sad to think of leaving tomorrow, but she must be strong in order to be with Elliott forever.

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s an olddy outside the door who wants to see you!¡±

 Chapter 689 Letter of transfer of shares

    The maid walked up to the door of Heidi¡¯s room and said respectfully.

    ¡°Olddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she said you will know when you go down to see it!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Putting down the things in her hands, Heidi hurried downstairs.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Heidi came downstairs, saw no one, and asked, ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    ¡°She said she was waiting for you in the park out front!¡±

    With those words, Heidi headed for the park in front of her.

    From a distance, I saw an old man sitting on a park bench, the familiar figure, Heidi¡¯s body froze slightly, how did Grandma know she lived here!

    ¡°Grandma, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I heard you were leaving here, so I just came to see you!¡±

    Beata smiled and took Heidi¡¯s hand with a casual tone.

    ¡°Of course not, I just feel sorry for you, I should have been the one to visit you, and now you have toe all the way over here to see me!¡±

    Heidi speaks with guilt and feels very ungrateful.

    ¡°Silly boy, you have the heart of a grandmother. I heard from Marcy that you gave us a great-grandchild in The Davis Family, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, does Grandma want to see him? I¡¯ll go and bring him over now!¡±

    With those words, Heidi was ready to get up and go bring the baby over.

    Beata hurriedly took her arm and said with a smile, ¡°There¡¯s no hurry, there¡¯s plenty of opportunitiester!¡±

    Although she would have loved to see his precious great-grandson, thethought of The Davis Family put Beata off those thoughts.

    ¡°Heidi, Grandma came today because she has something for you!¡±

    When she finished, Beata took a bag out of her bag and handed it to her.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Taking the bag, Heidi was just about to take out the contents and look at them when Beata stopped her.

    Patting her arm, she said with a smile, ¡°The things in here are a meeting gift from me as a grandmother to you and my precious great-grandson, and also the things inside that brocade box were given to me by grandma when she got married, and now grandma is giving her to you.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, this Heidi can¡¯t take it!¡±

    Put aside the rest of the things inside first, just the contents of the brocade box alone, she can not ept.

    That¡¯s what Grandma gave to Grandma, how can she take it!

    Besides, even if you have to give, it should be to Moon White, Fred¡¯s wife.

    When Beata saw that Heidi refused to take it, she pretended to be angry and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a valuable thing, so if you¡¯re pushing it around like this, you¡¯re not putting me, an old woman, in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, that¡¯s not what I meant, I ¡­¡±

    Seeing that Beata misunderstood her meaning, she wanted to exin, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I what I ¡­¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the fact that you gave us a great-grandson for The Davis Family, I wouldn¡¯t have given it to you?¡±

    The olddy shoved something into Heidi¡¯s hand and spoke resentfully.

    Looking at the bag in her hand, Heidi felt it weighed a thousand pounds.

    ¡°Grandma, you gave me such a valuable item, but I ¡­¡±

    Although she helped Fred have a child, she is not The Davis Family¡¯s daughter-inw after all.

    Beata knew what she meant, held her hand and said meaningfully, ¡°Grandma knows what you are thinking, whether they acknowledge you or not, but in grandma¡¯s heart, my grandson-inw is only you, the rest are not qualified.¡±

    ¡°Grandma, you shouldn¡¯t say that, it¡¯s Heidi who doesn¡¯t have this blessing!¡±

    ¡°Silly boy, Grandma believes that it won¡¯t take long for Fred to realize that you¡¯re the one who¡¯s in the right ce for her!¡±

    Knowing that her grandmother was saying these words tofort her, Heidi was still touched.

    As for whether Fred wille back to her, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore, and she¡¯s not going to break up their family.

    The two talked for a while longer, and Beata, worried that their meeting would be discovered by The Davis Family, bade Heidi a few words and left in a hurry.

    When I got home with the bag Beata gave me, I saw Marcy ying in the living room with Elliott in her arms.

    ¡°Uncle Fung, take Elliott outside and y for a while!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Uncle Fung led Elliott outside and looked at what Heidi had in her hand with a sh of surprise on her face.

    It wasn¡¯t originally nned to tell Beata that Heidi was leaving town, and he wouldn¡¯t have told her that they were leaving tomorrow if she hadn¡¯t called her and said she had something for Heidi.

    ¡°Were you the one who told Grandma we were leaving?¡±

    ¡°Well, he called me and said he was looking for you for something, and thinking of her helping you like that before, he told her!¡±

    Heidi handed him the bag and said in a very t voice, ¡°This is from Grandma to Elliott and I. I didn¡¯t want to take it, but I couldn¡¯t resist Grandma¡¯s insistence, so I had to take it!¡±

    ¡°Did you read it?¡±

    Marcy took the bag and opened it.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to look at it yet?¡±

    Looking at the share transfer letter on it, Marcy didn¡¯t expect that when she said she was looking for Heidi for something, she was giving all the shares of Ling¡¯s half of thepany to Heidi and Elliott, which shows how fond she is of Heidi.

    ¡°See for yourself!¡±

    After a quick nce at Marcy, Heidi took a look at it and it clearly stated that Beata was giving up 50% of her shares to her granddaughter-inw, Heidi, effective immediately!

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    ¡°This is the shares of Ling¡¯s Group, since grandma gave this share to you, then there must be her intention, you first put it away properly, maybe one day it wille in handy!¡±

    It seems that Beata is nning to turn against The Davis Family, otherwise she would not have given all her shares to Heidi.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    This is the only way to go for now. If she sends it back like this, grandma will be angry.

    ¡°Fred, where have you been? Grandpa and I have been waiting for you for half a day!¡±

    As soon as he got home, Moon White came up and took Fred¡¯s arm and asked with concern.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Pulling his hand out, he asked coldly.

    Moon White two hands hanging in mid-air, an astringent taste from the heart slowly rushed to the heart, they have been married for almost ten days, Fred¡¯s attitude towards her is very cold, how the two people do not look like a newlywed couple.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡±

    Old Mr. Davis saw him walk in with a disheveled face and was furious, he hadn¡¯t looked like a normal person since that woman left.

    ¡°If it¡¯s okay I¡¯ll go to my room!¡±

    ¡°Stand still!¡±

    Seeing that Fred was about to leave again, Old Mr. Davis scolded out and looked at Moon White who was standing aside, with a look of helplessness on his face.

    ¡°Nathaniel, you and Moon have been married for ten days, the two of you discuss these days, see where to go for the honeymoon, thepany inside things I will take over for the time being, you just have fun and y!¡±

    ¡°Sorry grandpa, I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do it!¡±

    In the beginning, he agreed to marry Moon White in order to repay the kindness of his upbringing, and as for the rest, he couldn¡¯t do it.

 Chapter 690 You will only make me feel more disgusted

    ¡°Are you trying to piss me off?¡±

    Old Mr. Davis jerked up from his seat, the cane in his hand pointed at Fred, knocking on the floor with a nging sound.

    Moon White hurriedly took Old Mr. Davis¡¯s arm and said to Fred: ¡°Fred, you have to apologize to Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to threaten me with your body, it¡¯s useless, I¡¯ve done everything I need to do, The Davis FamilyThe Great Young Lady¡¯s identity I gave her as you wanted, as for the rest, I can¡¯t afford to give it!¡± And do not want to give!

    Listening to Fred¡¯s words, Moon White looked at him, tears slowly flowing down her face, and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you marry me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to marry you?¡±

    Fred looked at the woman in front of him and suddenly found her words amusing, ¡°Moon White, you are now The Davis Family¡¯s The Great Young Lady, do you think you need to keep acting?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for this woman, how could he have separated from Heidi? If it wasn¡¯t for him, he wouldn¡¯t have be so passive now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that, believe it or not, I really love you to marry you, and I never had the luxury of this status of The Davis FamilyThe Great Young Lady.¡±

    Moon White had a pearly look, if it was any other man, he might have been really impressed by her.

    It¡¯s just a shame he¡¯s not one of those men, and the more she does it, the more disgusted he feels.

    ¡°There¡¯s no you know very well in your heart, if you want to keep acting, then you go ahead! I¡¯m going upstairs first!¡±

    The words fell, Fred also did not look at the pale two inside the living room, the first to go to the bedroom.

    Old Mr. Davis did not expect that his pretending to be sick would be discovered by Fred, and it seems that it is unlikely that he will be able to use his body to make him do something in the future.

    Moon White sat on the couch and whimpered, and only she knew what she was doing it for.

    ¡°Moon, you should not be sad either, Nathaniel may be in a bad mood these days, when she is in a better mood in a couple of days, I will talk to him properly.¡±

    ¡°No Grandpa, I¡¯m willing to spend time to prove like him that I¡¯m not the kind of woman he has in mind!¡±

    ******

    ¡°Sis, did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary¡¯s thick dark circles under her eyes, which were obviously caused by not getting enough restst night!

    Faced with Mayme¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t tell her that there was an extra man in his housest night!

    ¡°Maybe I ate too muchst night and didn¡¯t fall asleep until veryte!¡±

    Rosemary casually pulled a reason that was easier for Mayme to believe and said with a smile.

    Otherwise, with this little girl¡¯s character, she will definitely break the sand pot and ask questions to the end!

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re not used to having ate night snack!¡±

    Mayme didn¡¯t doubt Rosemary¡¯s words, because he used to have times when he ate too much at night and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°Sis, do you have any programter?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to go back early and go over the next quarter¡¯s designs to see if there¡¯s anything I¡¯ve missed.¡±

    All she wants to do now is hurry back and see if Wilson has left.

    ¡°So! Then you go back to work first! I have to go to the gymter, you go back by yourself and be careful!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I am not a child, but you, a girl do not y toote back!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Without forgetting a few words of advice, Rosemary returned alone in her car.

    Just walked to the door, you can hear a noisy sounding from the front, walk into the house next door to him to see this.

    Taking out the key and unlocking the door, Rosemary was struck by the scene before her.

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t have gone to the wrong door!¡±

    Backed up to look outside, yes! It¡¯s her house, but can someone tell her what¡¯s going on here?

    The whole house waspletely new, even the furniture was all changed, but a lot of green potted nts were ced, giving a very refreshing feeling.

    ¡°Sorry for taking the liberty without your permission, like?¡±

    Somehow, Wilson had stood behind Rosemary and was smiling at her.

    Turning her head to look at him, Rosemary pointed inside and spoke, ¡°Did you change everything here?¡±

    ¡°Well, your wordsst night made me think for a long time, I think what you said is very reasonable, I sleep on that sofa is indeed not good, without a good sleep can not work well, so I bought the room next door, the two sets of houses in tandem, so I can take care of you, but also can sleep in afortable big bed, two birds with one stone! ¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary suddenly did not know what to say, this good words have let him finish, she still have what to say!

    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have to rece everything inside the house!¡± That¡¯s too much of a loser!

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t angry, Wilson walked up in a good mood and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not cook tonight, let¡¯s go out to eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Seeing this look, Rosemary is also not in the mood to cook, the thought of the two of them to live together in the future, suddenly feel very annoyed, he came in, after she and the babies video are not convenient.

    ¡°That, can I make a request like you!¡±

    After thinking about it for a while, Rosemary thought she should talk to Wilson about it now to avoid having a problemter.

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    For Wilson, as long as she agrees to let him live here, not to mention one condition, even a hundred thousand he will agree to him.

    ¡°In the future, you are not allowed toe to my room privately without my permission, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Wilson and Rosemary left together.

    ¡°Chen, didn¡¯t you say that Wilson came back from abroad? Howe we haven¡¯t even seen him in person?¡±

    Adrian, who was sitting in the box, couldn¡¯t help but grumble at him.

    He has been here for almost ten days, and he has been hung out to dry for ten days, which just heard that he has returned, rushed over.

    ¡°What else is there to say? Must have gone to find his wife! ¡±

    When I think of the phone call I receivedtest night, Joseph is full of grievances, he was sleeping well under the covers, but a phone call woke him up and made him do something unpleasant, think of all the grievances.

    ¡°Has Rosemary recovered her memory?¡±

    Adrian looked at Joseph, who was eating, and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°No, Wilson was worried that it wasn¡¯t safe for her to live there alone, so he bought a house next door to her¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    Now Rosemary is back too, and I wonder if Karen wille back when she finds out the news!

    Joseph poured himself a ss of wine, looking at the golden liquid in the ss, the heart is very hard ¡­

 Chapter 691 I used to feed you the same way

    ¡°Can you tell me about my old life?¡±

    Rosemary asked suddenly as she sat down and looked at Wilson who was preparing dessert for her.

    cing the tiramisu in his hand in front of her, he said with a smile, ¡°Why do you suddenly want to know what happened before?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°These days I feel that you all seem to know a lot about me, and I but you know nothing, feel such a good confusion of their own, I was thinking, if I listen to more of my previous things, is not able to retrieve the previous memories!¡± After all, who doesn¡¯t like to be embraced by someone who doesn¡¯t know what he is to himself!

    Taking a small spoon and slowly digging into the cake in the te, he felt that the taste of this cake was delicious and could not help but ask, ¡°This cake tastes really good!¡±

    ¡°This is the cake you used to like best, and she has another meaning, which in Italian meanse with me!¡±

    Wilson crossed his fingers against his chin, looked at Rosemary who was slightly stunned and smiled lightly.

    ¡°And is the name of this cake called Tiramisu?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, did you remember something?¡±

    Looking at his excited look, Rosemary shook her head, ¡°I just heard you say it and suddenly such a name popped into my head!¡±

    ¡°Yes, this cake is called tiramisu, very popr with young girls!¡±

    Although some small disappointment, but the heart is still very happy, after all, this is also a small harvest.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    But this cake if slowly tasted, you can indeed taste a strong love from it, the feeling is like a young girl to her beloved man in telling their love, very sweet.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to a friend¡¯s son¡¯s birthday party this weekend, you shoulde along!¡±

    As he sliced his steak, Wilson said.

    His friend¡¯s son¡¯s birthday party, it seems a bit inconvenient for her to go! Besides, she doesn¡¯t know those people, so it would be boring to go.

    Before Rosemary could say anything, she heard Wilson say unsteadily, ¡°That¡¯s also your godson¡¯s birthday party!¡±

    ¡°My godson?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Wilson with a surprised face, when she had recognized her godson she did not know herself.

    Seeing her mouth open wide, Wilson stuffed a piece of steak into her mouth and said dotingly, ¡°You have more than a godson and a goddaughter, only you¡¯re forgetting now!¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s intimate gesture, Rosemary¡¯s face instantly flushed and she spat the steak out of her mouth before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    She was still a little ufortable with his such intimate actions, always feeling that their rtionship was bing more and more subtle, and he seemed to be getting bolder and bolder.

    ¡°Rosemary, we¡¯re a couple, and I used to feed you like this!¡±

    Gulping, Rosemary whispered, ¡°That¡¯s just what you said, I don¡¯t remember again!¡±

    Although it was said in a whisper, it still fell into Wilson¡¯s ears word for word.

    Smiling faintly at her, he said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind doing everything all over again, then you¡¯ll know if what I say is true or not!¡±

    The words fell, the already very red face is now even more scarlet.

    ¡°The steak is getting cold, eat it!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary looked down at the bowl of steak and felt her face burning hot.

    cough cough ¡­

    Probably ate too quickly, was choked, the original pepper taste on the steak instantly irritated her throat.

    ¡°You eat slowly, and no one is grabbing with you!¡±

    Wilson hurriedly brought warm boiled water to her mouth and patted his hand on her back.

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    After several sips of boiling water, Rosemary felt better, but squeezed the tears out of her eyes.

    Took a tissue and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, embarrassed.

    ¡°Is it better yet?¡±

    Watching her eyes tear up, Wilson was so nervous.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, thanks!¡±

    To make sure she was okay, Wilson then walked to his seat and sat down, greeted the waiter and came over, ¡°Give me a new steak without spice, plus an ice cream in addition!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve almost eaten, no need to call again!¡±

    ¡°None with what to eat, you see you have recently lost weight, girls are still fat better!¡± This way the touch also feels better in the hand.

    Of course thetter sentence he did not dare to say, or he might even be thrown out of the quiltter.

    Has she lost weight?

    She does not feel how, but with just after the baby toe than, now is indeed to thin a little.

    Now the girls are not popr small waist well, the waist if too thick, how ugly it is!

    ¡°Probably just arrived here is still a little unustomed, after a while it will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Sir, your steak without spice is ready, please take your time and enjoy!¡±

    ¡°Put it here!¡±

    The waiter ced the steak in front of him and left.

    Wilson picked up a knife and fork and began to cut up the steak, Rosemary looked at his concentrated look, no wonder the girls in thepany when they say he, eyes full of adoration.

    ¡°That, I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll help you cut smaller pieces so it¡¯s not easy to choke!¡±

    He said so, Rosemary¡¯s face reddened again, she was just distracted before she grabbed it, okay?

    Not good enough to hold him back, but it feels so good and happy to have someone to help you cut your steak.

    ¡°Well, eat it while it¡¯s hot! It won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s cold!¡±

    Pushing the steak in front of her, Wilson said in a soft voice.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary took the knife and fork from him and ate slowly.

    At that moment, Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer the phone for a long time, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but look up and say, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering the phone?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, leave him alone!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to answer, Rosemary whispered, ¡°You¡¯d better answer it! What if it¡¯s urgent for you?¡±

    A big boss like him can¡¯t dy his work just because he¡¯s having dinner with himself!

    Wilson took out his phone and nced at the call on it and quickly picked it up.

    Marcy¡¯s voice soon came on the other side of the phone, and Wilson was bbergasted when he learned that he was now in C City.

    ¡°I¡¯m out to dinner now, where are you guys now?¡±

    Marcy told him where they were staying and soon heard Wilson say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see youter then!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, he saw that Rosemary had finished eating and was looking at him!

    ¡°You have to go to work first, I¡¯ll just take a taxi back by myself!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go together!¡± With those words, he pulled Rosemary and left the restaurant.

 Chapter 692 With you, Iâ€™m not afraid!

    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go!¡±

    With that, Wilson shoved Rosemary inside the passenger side, mmed the door shut, started the engine, and drove away.

    Looking at her mysteriously, I don¡¯t know where exactly he is taking himself to.

    Rosemary turned her head and pressed her face against the ss, looking out at the rapidly shingndscape, and suddenly some fragmentary images shed through her mind.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Could it be that recently he is slowly recovering his memory?

    But when she tried to look at what it was, her mind went nk again.

    Swinging the ss down a little, a cool breeze of might blew in her face, making her more awake.

    The neon lights on both sides of the road recklessly wrapped up the entire city of C. It was like a world of color, the beauty of which was intoxicating.

    The car drove quickly towards the most famous vi area in C. Because of the beautiful air and scenery and the top-notch security system, the house that Marcy had chosen for Heidi and Elliott was located there.

    The city is about an hour and a half away from the vi area. The car has driven out of the city and is slowly driving along the road in the suburbs.

    ¡°Wilson, that car behind me seems to keep following me us!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the reflection of the ck car, not long from their exit has been following behind, at first thought it was just passing, she did not think much about it, but this is half of the road, the car is still far behind, which makes Rosemary could not help but speak.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, close the ss and I¡¯ll take you for a ride!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary herself did not know why she agreed to be so crisp, did she subconsciously believe in him in her own heart?

    Seeing how quickly she agreed, Wilson smiled slightly and said, ¡°Rosemary, aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

    ¡°With you, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    The phrase ¡°I¡¯m not afraid with you¡± instantly pulled his heartstrings. At first, he was worried that Rosemary would be angry because of some of his actions, but now it seems that he was overthinking.

    Edmund is right, two people who love each other, even if the other loses his memory, inside the subconscious, their hearts will still be tightly linked together.

    Grabbing her hand, Wilson said softly, ¡°Thank you for your trust in me, I will protect you well!¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary nodded, knowing full well that they might run into danger, but she was not afraid at all, because she felt especially secure with him around.

    ¡°Did you find them early on?¡±

    ¡°And no, it¡¯s just a little before you!¡±

    He was not going to tell Rosemary that he already knew they were being followed when they came out of the restaurant, and if they went back to the apartment at that time, then the ce where Rosemary lived would be exposed.

    Look at that look, the other party ising for himself.

    But no matter which point, tonight is not destined to be a peaceful night.

    ¡°Bring your phone over here!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Not knowing what he wanted his phone for, but Rosemary obediently brought it to him.

    Taking the phone, Wilson quickly wrote a line on it and sent him out.

    ¡°Will those friends of yours believe it¡¯s true when you send a distress signal from my phone?¡±

    After all, it was an unfamiliar phone number, and if you weren¡¯t familiar with it, you¡¯d think it was someone ying a prank?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, inside your phone I helped you straight into the tracker before, as soon as they see the message they will know it was sent by me!¡±

    ¡°Tracker?¡±

    Howe she didn¡¯t know when he put such a thing on her phone.

    Looking at her bewildered look, Wilson opened his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to dig into your privacy, you are my wife, I am worried that those people can¡¯t pay me and will shift their attention to your body, for your safety, I just imnted this tracker on your phone!¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    This area is the deserted suburbs, if the pair put really if the fight, he alone can beat so many people?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re tired just lean back and sleep for a while!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t look worried at all, Rosemary said with no good grace, ¡°You¡¯re still in the mood for jokes after all this!¡±

    Although the memory is gone, but she also knows that the luxury family inside of those who are deceitful, not to mention that like him in business is called a god-like existence, I am afraid that the number of people who want to kill him is countless.

    ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m telling the truth, to deal with these few people, your husband I can still do it, you don¡¯t think that the man you Rosemary likes can¡¯t even handle these few minions!¡±

    People living inside the gentry, if even these few minions can not deal with, then I¡¯m afraid his life has long been lost, let alone he is still Wilson.

    He was right, the man she Rosemary had her eye on could not indeed be just an embroidered pillow, but one should not take it too lightly.

    Who knows how many people are on the other side and whether they will have guns in their hands.

    ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t take it lightly!¡± This is a matter of life and death, how can it be as ifit is a home run in his eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, you mean to admit that I am your husband, right?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ am just saying that no matter what it¡¯s because of, you can¡¯t joke about your life!¡±

    See her head turned to the other side deliberately ignore her, Wilson is not saying anything, he is now in a particrly good mood, as the saying goes, people are happy spirit, he now even immediately get out of the car will be the back of the car to solve, is also a matter of minutes.

    ¡°Miss, Wilson¡¯s car has pulled out of the city and is now on a suburban road, do we need to keep following?¡±

    The ck man inside the ck car with a cell phone is on the phone, but his eyes are always on the car in front of him.

    They had been watching from the time the two of them left the restaurant, originally trying to find where the woman lived, but didn¡¯t expect them to drive their car here.

    ¡°Is the woman still in the car?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the time!¡±

    Rita gripped the phone tightly as if the phone in her hand was Rosemary and Wilson and couldn¡¯t wait to crush them to pieces immediately!

    It seems that the two people who are following are exposed, and even if they continue to follow, they will not find what she wants.

    ¡°Wilson, the more you care about her the more I¡¯m going to ruin her!¡± All these years she has been under a blocking order by Wilson and has not dared to return to her country, if she had not overheard them say that Rosemary died, she really would not dare toe back.

    Taking advantage of Wilson¡¯s negative time to sneak back into C, Rita has been trying to find ways to ruin him, but never had the chance.

    Justst month, a woman approached her and said she was willing to join forces with her, and she was assured that she could also help her take back everything that belonged to her, as long as she got rid of Wilson.

 Chapter 693 That feeling is very subtle

    ¡°You may have been exposed,e back!¡±

    When the man in ck heard that they were exposed, he hurriedly said to another man in ck, ¡°The top told us to retreat first, we might be exposed!¡±

    The words just fell, you can hear the sirens ring behind you, and instantly the police cars will surround them.

    ¡°Get off!¡± ,

    Police with guns pointed in unison at the people inside the ck car, and soon two people walked off the car with their hands on their heads.

    Rosemary heard the sound of a police car behind her and was just about to speak when the car jerked to a stop and saw Wilson open the door and step out of the car.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m sorry to have frightened you!¡±

    As soon as a middle-aged male officer saw Wilson, he hurried up to him and nodded his head.

    Wilson coldly swept the vehicle in front of him and said indifferently, ¡°These two people will be handed over to Police Chuang, please Police Chuang to help me interrogate properly, I will treat Police Chuang to dinner some day!¡±

    Police Chuang could hear that Wilson was angry, and although it was nighttime, sweat was breaking out on his forehead.

    ¡°Mr. Grant is very kind, I will definitely give Mr. Grant a satisfactory answer!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and headed for the car.

    ¡°Mr. Grant take care!¡±

    Raising his head just enough to lock eyes with Rosemary, Police Chuang nched as if he had seen a ghost when he saw that face.

    If Wilson hadn¡¯t already turned his head and seen him like this, he would have rpsed into anger.

    If not for the police behind him in time to hold him, Police Chuang fear will be scared to fall to the ground.

    ¡°Chief, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    After taking them away, those police officers couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Did you guys just see the woman next to Mr. Grant?¡±

    ¡°See, isn¡¯t that Mr. Grant¡¯s wife, Miss Kim of The Harris Group?¡±

    A young policeman, probably in his twenties, replied.

    Although The Grant family has never released The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady on the screen, there are still many people who know her.

    Because The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady had acted in two ys when they were first married, people who like to watch romantic dramas know her.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t they say a year ago that Mr. Grant¡¯s wife had died?¡±

    Just when Police Chuang thought he was blinded, another police officer suddenly said.

    ¡°You know about this too?¡±

    ¡°Know, but a few minutes, the news was forced down by The Grant family, at first I thought it was those reporters who wrote nonsense, untilter The Grant family canceled the wedding, I know that thing is true!¡±

    So, a few police officers beside me suddenly felt that the atmosphere nearby were a little eerie, could not help but shiver.

    Ahem ¡­

    Police Chuang coughed lightly and shouted to the crowd to close the line!

    After all, the things inside this mansion is originally a mess, every word is three parts true and seven parts false, like they are serving the people¡¯s police, or do their part of the work is good.

    ¡°Did you see how that Police Chuang looked so pale when he saw me just now!¡± It was like seeing a ghost.

    Wilson smiled slightly and looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s because after you fell off the cliff, the news identally leaked out, although they were forced to suppress itter, but still inevitably some people know, Police Chuang may be one of them!¡±

    ¡°ording to your meaning he just saw me the expression would not think he saw a ghost!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible!¡±

    He replied dryly, leaving Rosemary upset and exasperated, ¡°Have you ever seen a ghost as beautiful as me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, you are my wife, my most beautiful wife, how could you be a ghost?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s slightly pouting red lips, Wilson pulled her into his arms, feeling the tension in her body, and dropped a soft kiss between her her forehead, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t mess around before you get your memory back, I just want to hug you!¡±

    Rosemary leaned into his arms and her body slowly rxed. Wilson¡¯s body had a faint lemon scent that smelled good.

    ¡°Wilson, we should go back, or your friends should be anxious?¡±

    After a moment, Rosemary whispered.

    She also followed Chad outside for a night before, and although she was able to feel safe by his side, it was not as strong as Wilson¡¯s, and the feeling was very subtle.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson is very reluctant to release her, the two have been separated for more than a year, this is the first hug in more than a year, she let Wilson feel a peace of mind like never before.

    No longer do you have to worry that you are dreaming, because she is real and by her side.

    ¡°It¡¯s already veryte, we¡¯d better go back first!¡±

    Looking at the time, Wilson said slowly.

    Marcy said that Heidi came to C. Thinking of their previous rtionship, she decided to say that she came over, but she didn¡¯t expect to be followed.

    ¡°Then call your friends first! Otherwise they will be anxious!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Take out the phone, Wilson saw the phone is about to shut down, knocked a line quickly sent out, only to hear a ding, the message was sent sessfully, the phone also followed the ck screen.

    ¡°Did the message go out?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re tired, take a nap and I¡¯ll call you when you¡¯re ready!¡±

    After being said by Wilson, Rosemary really felt some desire to sleep, ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a nap first!¡±

    Wilson brought a nket from the back to cover Rosemary¡¯s body before starting the car and driving back in the direction.

    Rosemary found afortable sleeping position, leaned back in her seat, and drifted off to sleep.

    Within a few moments, there was an even breathing sound.

    With a nce at Rosemary, who was asleep, it was the most grounded night Wilson had felt in over a year.

    ¡°Are we there yet?¡±

    Hearing a thud, Rosemary was jolted awake, a sleepy-eyed look at Wilson and asked.

    Wilson started the car several times, the car did not respond at all, it seems that the car is out of gas.

    ¡°The car is out of gas, does your phone still have power? I¡¯ll have someonee and pick us up!¡±

    Rosemary took her phone out of her bag and just pressed the on button, only to hear a ding and it turned off.

    Looking at the phone that had been ck spelled, Rosemary looked at Wilson with a small face and said, ¡°My phone is also out of battery!¡±

    ¡°Here so remote, it seems that tonight can only be in the car for the night, and so tomorrow at dawn, in see if there are cars passing by!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    When he heard that he had to spend the night in the car tonight, Rosemary¡¯s whole body was not good, he had just finished watching a ghost movie with Mayme the night before, and now he suddenly let her stay the night in the middle of nowhere, he always felt a little bit of hair in his heart.

 Chapter 694 Not asking for anything else, just a lifetime of peace!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wilson say he woulde over? He should have been there long ago, so it¡¯s not like something happened!¡±

    Heidi stood at the front door of the living room, looking out into the darkness, and couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Suddenly Marcy¡¯s phone vibrated, picked it up and looked at it, saying, ¡°They had a temporary problem and couldn¡¯te tonight, so let¡¯s not wait for him!¡±

    ¡°Did you call?¡±

    ¡°Sent a message came, probably the phone is out of battery!¡±

    Heidi was relieved to know he was okay.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, it¡¯s been a long day of flying, you take Elliott and go rest first, we¡¯ll find them tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    *******

    ¡°Wilson, I ¡­ I want to go to the bathroom!¡±

    Rosemary really couldn¡¯t hold it in, how she didn¡¯t expect them to spend the night outside.

    ¡°The big one and the little one?¡±

    ¡°The big one!¡±

    Putting her head down, Rosemary¡¯s voice was so soft that she couldn¡¯t even hear herself.

    Wilson looked out into the darkness and said to Rosemary, ¡°Get in the back of the car! This road is overgrown, it¡¯s safer to be behind the car!¡±

    nced outside, remembering the image of that night, said, ¡°I dare not go alone, will you apany me?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson opened the car door and walked down.

    Seeing her following down, she reminded, ¡°Remember to take tissues!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Took a packet of tissues from the front and walked down, came to the back of the carriage, saw an open space in front and said to Wilson, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go to the front!¡±

    At the sound of the words, Rosemary ran off to the front.

    Wilson leaned against the car, the distance between the two was less than twenty meters away, but for Rosemary at the moment, it was far enough away.

    From time to time, the sound of insects and birds chirping came from the side, making the already scared Rosemary even more scared.

    ¡°Wilson, are you there?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Will you sing a song for me?¡±

    Rosemary, who was crouched not far away, suddenly suggested.

    ¡°What song do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Wilson leaned against the car, his eyes looking into the distance, his low and charming voice slowly ringing out.

    Stop saying whose fault it is to turn everything to dust!

    Unless you let go of the burden in your heart, everything is irreversible!

    You always love to let the past follow, afraid of the past in vain, we have to love a few more times!

    Instead of letting you pine away in my love ¡­

    Wilson¡¯s voice is like that of a low violin, lilting and melodious.

    A regret sung from Wilson¡¯s mouth, let people listen to a sour heart, the mood can not be calm for a long time.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect him to sing so well that she forgot she was still squatting in the bushes going to the bathroom.

    After settling, Rosemary headed for Wilson¡¯s side.

    ¡°There you go!¡±

    ¡°You sing so well, it¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t go on to be a singer!¡± If he had gone to be a singer, he would have been a diva!

    Took out a bottle of mineral water from the car and poured it on Rosemary¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°When I used to study in school, my teacher said the same thing to you, only that my future is not something I can choose for myself, but is already predetermined at the moment we are born!¡±

    This is the sadness of the children of the rich family!

    On the surface it seems to be unlimited, in fact, in private and who can experience that kind of life arranged by others at birth!

    Once Rosemary was done washing her hands, Wilson pulled her into the car.

    ¡°If possible, I would rather be an ordinary person, without those around the hassles, there is no those so-called calctions, you can eat whatever you want, do not have to worry about eating too much will be fat, and do not have to worry about talking too much to say you do not have upbringing, the family happy together, how good!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s mind shed a picture of him and Wilson, and the two Nina Bay chasing each other on the grass, how warm and happy that picture was.

    Wilson looked at the motherly glow that flowed from the corners of her eyes, and his chest felt like it was being stuck with countless needles, and it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Had it not been for the ident, their children would have been a week old and would have been able to call their mom and dad.

    ¡°Rosemary, you are my Wilson¡¯s wife, you don¡¯t have to care what people say, I just want you to be happy and t Abby!¡±

    Nothing is more important to him than that she is healthy and happy.

    Rosemary looked at him and listened to what Wilson said, feeling that this phrase was so familiar, as if a man had once told her the same thing, asking for nothing else but a lifetime of peace!

    ¡°Wilson, you said we¡¯re married, so do we have kids?¡±

    Looking down into her clear eyes, Wilson said slowly, ¡°Yes, we are still young, of course we will have children of our ownter!¡±

    I¡¯m sorry Rosemary, I failed to protect our children and let them leave us once again.

    ¡°So we¡¯ve both been married together for so long and I¡¯m not even pregnant?¡±

    ¡°No, you said you wanted to y for two more years and didn¡¯t want to have children that early, so we were together and always took birth control!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    For some reason, Rosemary felt that Wilson was not being honest with her.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, could it be that I would lie to you!¡±

    Hugging her, WilsonTammy said with a smile.

    If he was right and they had always used birth control between them, what about her pair of children?

    She remembered clearly that Judy had told her when she rescued her that the baby inside her stomach was more than two months old, and if they were husband and wife, there was no way he would not know she was carrying a child.

    Or is it that they are not a couple at all, or perhaps there is something between them that she doesn¡¯t know.

    For a moment, Rosemary¡¯s mind was in turmoil, making it difficult for her.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you not feeling well?¡±

    Wilson, who was holding Rosemary, sensed that she was different and reached out to touch her forehead, and there was no fever!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m just a little tired and want to sleep!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how to face what was in front of her now, so she had to tell a lie to give herself some peace.

    ¡°Then you go to sleep! If you don¡¯t feel well anywhere you must remember to tell me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±

    Wilson ttened the seat and wrapped her in his arms, fearing the slightest harm to her.

    Worried that her head would be in the same ce asst time, Rosemary tried to look on the bright side and keep herself from getting overly excited.

    Knowing that he would not do anything to her, Rosemary did not push him away, but curled up in his arms and fell into a deep sleep.

    Looking at her sleeping Lynch Moore, Wilson reached out and gently touched her cheek, murmuring, ¡°Rosemary, I didn¡¯t mean to lie to you, I was just worried that you wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it after you found out, I hope you can understand me!¡±

 Chapter 695 The Earth on the Head of a Taiyang

    ¡°Knock Knock ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant ¡­¡±

    There was a thumping sound outside the car window, and Wilson opened his eyes to see Marcy looking out the ss window at him.

    Rosemary heard a loud noise, opened her eyes and looked at Wilson, saying, ¡°Is it dawn yet?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go out!¡±

    Opening the car door, Wilson saw a worried Marcy.

    ¡°You guys are okay!¡±

    When he saw Rosemary following down behind him, Marcy was in a very emotional mood, and when Joseph called to ask him if Wilson and Rosemary were at her ce, he thought it was Joseph who hadn¡¯t woken up and said the wrong thing.

    Holding back the excitement in her heart, Marcy smiled faintly at her and said, ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s good to see you back safely!¡±

    Because Wilson was there, Marcy didn¡¯t dare to make her emotions too obvious, after all, she was already her wife.

    ¡°You know me too?¡±

    Looking at the tall, handsome Marcy in front of her, Rosemary pointed to herself and asked.

    ¡°Marcy is a friend you met in W. And a good sister of yours, her name is Heidi, is here too!¡±

    Wilson, worried about her imagination, softly exined.

    ¡°Sorry, because I now have amnesia, so almost all of the previous things are forgotten!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as we see you well, we¡¯ll be satisfied!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Marcy¡¯s eyes full of doting and felt very happy.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Heidi?¡±

    Didn¡¯t you just say that her good sister Heidi was here, why didn¡¯t you see her?

    Marcy gave her a small smile and said, ¡°Heidi is at home with Elliott, I was getting a call from Mr. Flower saying that you guys didn¡¯te home allst night and that your little assistant was out looking for you all night.¡±

    Although I don¡¯t know who this assistant of Rosemary¡¯s is, but those who can be so attached to Rosemary, they should have a good rtionship with each other.

    ¡°My phone is out of battery, can I borrow your phone to make a call for me?¡±

    The little girl must havee overst night to look for her, see her a night did not go back, and the phone is off, must be anxious crazy.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Quickly dialed Mayme¡¯s phone, and soon there came a raspy voice over there.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mayme, who is this?¡±

    ¡°Mayme, it¡¯s me!¡±

    Mayme heard said Rosemary¡¯s voice, wow cried, voice choked and asked, ¡°Sis, where are you, I thought something happened to you, I called the president, she said you and Mr. Grant¡¯s phone can not be reached, you scared me to death!¡±

    Wilson and Marcy, standing aside, heard the criesing from the phone and frowned lightly, especially Marcy, with a look of disgust.

    ¡°Sister is fine,st night out to meet a friend, the car went halfway to run out of gas, it just so happens that the phone is also out of battery, it spent the night in the car!¡±

    ¡°Out of gas, the driver is a pig? The car ran out of gas and did not know, also drive so far away, this in case something happens, he can be responsible?¡±

    Mayme on the other side of the phone once heard the car out of gas such a low-level small mistakes are made, crackling over there counting to,pletely unaware of her mouth the pig, the face has long been ck can not be ck.

    Looking at Wilson beside him, Rosemary took a few steps forward with the phone and lowered her voice and said to Mayme on the other side of the phone, ¡°I¡¯m still a little busy here, I¡¯ll talk about it when I get back!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re quite an interesting little assistant!¡± It seems a bit interesting that you dare to move the earth on the head of a taiyoukai.

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°Mayme is just worried about me, she doesn¡¯t really mean any harm!¡±

    Marcy stroked her chin and nodded, saying, ¡°It¡¯s true that there is no malice, but if you look at C City and dare to directly call our Mr. Grant a pig, I¡¯m afraid she is the only one!¡±

    ¡°Mayme she does not know that I am with Wilson!¡± But even if she knew, I¡¯m afraid that little girl did not dare to say it to her face, I¡¯m afraid her heart has already cursed I do not know how many times.

    But fearing Wilson¡¯s wrath on Mayme, Rosemary still had to put in an extra good word for her.

    Looking at a nervous Rosemary, he would really feel like he was narrow-minded if he didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Fool, I¡¯m not as stingy as you think, and besides, I¡¯m happy for you to have someone who cares so much about you!¡±

    As soon as the words left my mouth, I heard Marcy say coolly, ¡°Since Mr. Grant has said so, you can¡¯t just eat jealousy in the future, lest the air smells sour where you are.¡±

    ¡°Sour and sour also only I have this right, you want sour and sour still have to find another person!¡±

    When Marcy¡¯s words fell, Wilson said shamelessly.

    Listening to their words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, so this man was jealous and had such a cute side.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right about everything!¡± What can be done, who let Rosemary meet him first and fall in love with him?

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I should get back to work!¡±

    Rosemary was worried that if they continued to talk, she would be better off standing there left and right than leaving early.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go to work today, I¡¯ve already asked for leave with Mr. Flower for you!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°Nothing, Mr. Flower knew Heidi wasing over and saw that you hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so he gave you a day off on purpose to let you two sisters get together!¡±

    ¡°Since Joseph has given you a day off, take a day to rx and don¡¯t think about it so much!¡±

    Not seeing anything different on their faces either, Rosemary nodded.

    Seeing that she agreed, Mo ZiXiao greeted them and got into the car, which quickly drove towards the vi.

    Heidi heard Marcy¡¯s phone call with Joseph early in the morning, and when she found out that Rosemary was not dead, she was so excited that tears came out of her eyes.

    Originally she wanted to go along with Marcy, but listening to their conversation, it seemed that there was something else going on, and seeing Marcy¡¯s face a bit ugly, Heidi was not good enough to ask to go along.

    All we know is that Marcy told her when he left that she should wait at home for a while while he went to pick up Rosemary.

    ¡°Miss, all the desserts have been made ording to your request, do you need anything else?¡±

    The maid walked up to Heidi and asked.

    ¡°No need, you guys go prepare lunch! Remember, make more appetizing dishes, that friend of mine likes spicier dishes, make someter too!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss!¡±

    Because of the fear that Heidi lives alone in so many a vi is not safe, Marcy to the public that Heidi is his sister, so that those who want to y Heidi attention on the part of Marcy, but also dare not move.

    Standing at the door, Heidi had been standing at the gate looking out, she had been waiting here for almost half an hour or so, when she saw the familiar car in the distance, a sh of joy shed across her little face.

 Chapter 696 They have a pair of children

    Marcy parked the car in front of a vi covering at least 400 pings, and from a distance Rosemary saw a young woman standing there with her eyes following them.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Wilson pulled the door open for Rosemary as a gentleman, putting his hand overhead for fear of knocking her.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s really you, I¡¯m really not dreaming!¡±

    Heidi crossed directly over Wilson and looked at Rosemary in front of her, tears having fallen in the silent moment long ago.

    Looking at the tearful Heidi, Rosemary¡¯s tears fell with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you won¡¯t be pretty if you do!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    She held her tightly, she was in the most painful period of time, is Rosemary inch by her side, and she had an ident, but only two days ago to know, wheneverte at night, as long as the memory of their previous good memories, her heart is like a knife twist.

    She couldn¡¯t believe for the life of her that Rosemary had left them.

    Seeing the two of them crying, Marcy spoke up and said, ¡°Heidi, didn¡¯t Rosemarye back safely? Just don¡¯t be sad, everyone hasn¡¯t had time to eat breakfast yet?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s words fell, Heidi let go of Rosemary and said with an apologetic face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was so happy I forgot you guys hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet!¡±

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Heidi took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I made you your old favorite toast and sandwich, you can try itter!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Heidi!¡±

    Sucking in her nose, she finally understood why Wilson had dragged her herest night.

    In Heidi¡¯s body, she felt a warmth, the kind of warmth that is like family, the kind that puts you in your heart all the time.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other!¡±

    Pulling Rosemary into the dining room, she had just sat down when she saw the maid bringing Elliott over.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    The maid looked at Heidi with an apologetic face and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, the young master insisted oning over to look for you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go down first!¡±

    ¡°Elliott, you¡¯ve been naughty again, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Elliott, who is already one and a half years old, looked at Rosemary sitting at the table, waited for two short legs and walked to Rosemary¡¯s front, stretched out his hand and said glutinously, ¡°Sister hug!¡±

    Looking at the handsome Elliott, Rosemary hugged him to her body and smiled as she spoke, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Elliott!¡±

    Looking at Heidi, Rosemary smiled, ¡°The little one isn¡¯t even a little bit ufortable?¡±

    ¡°This is my son Elliott, who usually lets me spoil him and is very naughty!¡±

    ring at her own son, Heidi said with disdain.

    ¡°No way! I do think that boys should be a little naughty, so they look more energetic!¡± Unlike his family, the little face all day long with the four words ¡°Do not enter,¡± that little look asif everyone owes him.

    ¡°Elliott, you should call me Auntie or Mommy will get mad!¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Elliott turned his head to look at her mommy, his eyebrows knitted together as his childish voice rang out.

    ¡°Mom said that pretty-looking girls are called sisters, and those who are older are called aunts. Elliott didn¡¯t call it wrong!¡±

    Looking at a dumbfounded Elliott, Rosemary was amused by his words.

    Heidi couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, this son¡¯s ability to understand is really for her topliment.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but barf on Elliott¡¯s face and said with a smile, ¡°Elliott is so cute, but auntie is a little older than your mom, so Elliott should call me auntie!¡± This call sister, how to listen to feel this generation straight down.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Elliott, did you misinterpret Mommy¡¯s words!¡± She clearly taught him to be polite to people, to call older people than him his sister, older people his grandparents, and older people like Marcy his uncle, howe it¡¯s different with him?

    ¡°No!¡±

    With that said, the little one¡¯s eyes fell on Wilson¡¯s body, looked at Marcy and asked, ¡°Mr. Williams, is this uncle a friend of yours?¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard Wilson chuckle and say, ¡°Why do you call her sister, but call me an uncle?¡± This sounds like such a big difference in treatment.

    Although it was a child¡¯s thoughtless words, it sounded very unpleasant to Wilson¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Because Mommy said that those who are simr to Mr. Williams are called uncle, Mommy, this time baby is not called wrong, right!¡±

    The little one turned his face away to look at his mommy, why is her face so red.

    Heidi really want to find a hole in the ground, which is the son of his own to throw the bomb ah!

    Haha ¡­

    Marcy was in a good mood and looked at Elliott with a doting face and said, ¡°Elliott wasn¡¯t called wrong, he was called Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Then why is mommy so red in the face!¡±

    Pointing to Heidi¡¯s cheek, the little one asked worriedly.

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°Elliott, will Mommy take you to the amusement park?¡±

    Standing up, she felt that if she let this little guy in here, no one would have to eat.

    As soon as he heard that he was going to be carried away, the little one said reluctantly, ¡°I¡¯m not going, I want to y with my sister!¡±

    The words fell, and like a kitten, kept rubbing into her arms.

    ¡°Heidi, let him be here since he won¡¯t go!¡±

    She is really fond of this little guy, look at him ask Wilson, his face changed.

    If Blume and the others were here, maybe the atmosphere would be even more awkward than it is now?

    Thinking about her two babies, even Rosemary herself didn¡¯t notice how deep the smile was in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Elliott, will Mommy hold you? Auntie can¡¯t eat when you¡¯re like this!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The little one just wouldn¡¯t leave Rosemary¡¯s arms, clinging to Rosemary¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can eat even if I hold him, I got used to it a long time ago!¡±

    No one heard the meaning in Rosemary¡¯s remark until one day Wilson recalled the day and realized that she had been telling him all along that they had a pair of children.

    ¡°Good job, Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still so polite with me!¡±

    Heidi looked at her son and sat down with a helpless face, taking a piece of toast and eating it slowly.

    ¡°Wilson and I have some work stuff to talk about, you guys talk first!¡±

    With those words, the two went upstairs.

    Rosemary fed Elliott while looking at the two who got up to go upstairs, turned her head to look at Heidi and said, ¡°Heidi, you in no way feel as if the two of them are hiding something from us!¡± She had seen it on the way, but it was as if they were in the way of her being there and notfortable talking about it.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a work-rted matter! I heard Mr. Williams say he has a project in his hands that he wants to develop in C City and is interested in finding Wilson¡¯spany to cooperate?¡±

 Chapter 697 For her, I will do whatever it takes

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Once inside, Wilson turned to Marcy and asked.

    ¡°You were followedst night, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Marcy walked over to the couch and sat down, saying directly.

    ¡°Yes, but how did you know we were being followed?¡±

    Yesterday that thing he did not talk about with others, the purpose is to put a long line to catch a big fish.

    ¡°Last night Rosemary¡¯s assistant saw a ck car parked in the neighborhood underneath where they live, and saw that the other party¡¯s eyes were intentionally staring at the building where you live, so they told Mr. Flower about it, and then Mr. Flower sent to investigate, and those people came to arrest Rosemary! ¡±

    Marcy did not think that they just came here, they encountered such a thing, fortunatelyst night their car broke down, otherwise, really do not know what happened back!

    ¡°Did you find out who sent them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your ex-fianc¨¦e Rita!¡±

    After receiving Joseph¡¯s call, he also had someone investigate about Rita and Wilson¡¯s previous affairs, but he didn¡¯t expect the results to give him a pause.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    When Rosemary fell into the sea one of them is her, as long as the thought of Rosemary then suffered from crying, Marcy would like to tear that woman to pieces.

    ¡°This woman is still really deadly!¡± In the beginning, if it wasn¡¯t for The Frank Family¡¯s old man begging him with their The Grant family¡¯s favors, this woman would have spent the rest of her life in prison.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s face more and more ugly, Marcy slowly said: ¡°Mr. Grant first calm down, I investigated the situation between this Rita now and this year, just a month or so ago, a woman found her, they must have reached some agreement between them, I think you might as well follow this vine to feel down, the person behind the curtain to uncovered!¡±

    If we can¡¯t uproot it, even if Rosemary regains her memory, there will be no peace of mind.

    ¡°I will give this matter a lot of thought, and if the mystery person behind her is the one I¡¯ve been looking for, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to get rid of her!¡±

    He had already lost Rosemary twice, and he couldn¡¯t guarantee what else those people would do for those so-called memories, and if they really did want him dead, then he wouldn¡¯t be in such a passive position.

    Looking at the ruthlessness emanating from Wilson¡¯s eyes, Marcy knew what the mouth meant by ¡°whatever it takes¡±.

    ¡°Not in thest resort, I hope Mr. Grant do not make that move, that is yourst bargaining chip, now those old guys have been eyeing what you have, once you loose there, they will join hands against you, then things will be more trouble!¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Wilson nodded, although they also started deep friendship because of Rosemary, but before that, they also have business dealings, just that at that time it was Anthony who stepped forward, and he was always so hiding in the shadows masked man.

    ¡°I know what you mean, I would never mobilize anyone over there if I could!¡±

    Wilson knew the gravity of the situation, but it was nothingpared to Rosemary¡¯s safety.

    ¡°I remember Mr. Grant once rescuing a man named Adrian, right?¡±

    Nodded, before he went on a mission, and then back on the road just happened to run into someone chasing him, when Adrian was already dying, this may be their destiny, he let someone save him, and Adrian in order to repay him for saving his life, stayed by his side, this stay is six years!

    ¡°Do you know Adrian?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the identity of Adrian?¡±

    Speaking of Adrian¡¯s identity, Wilson is really not very clear, Adrian is a young man who does not say much, when he was saved, ispletely infected by a tenacious will in his body, only to save him.

    He didn¡¯t talk about his past after that, and naturally they wouldn¡¯t pick his scars.

    Seeing Wilson like that, Marcy knew he didn¡¯t know Adrian¡¯s true identity.

    ¡°He is the heir of The Muller Family in F!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the heir of The Muller Family die seven years ago in a military rampage? How could it be Adrian, besides, I saved him after six years, there is a year difference in between, could it be a mistake!¡±

    Marcy also thought at first that he was misinformed, but then he asked Marks to check it out and confirmed that his information was correct and that Adrian was the heir to The Muller Family.

    ¡°Adrian is now the third son of The Muller Family¡¯s oldest son left, because he grew up smart and clever, deeply like the old man, and the old man is also intended to want to give him his seat, but Adrian¡¯s parents do not want Adrian to inherit the mission of The Muller Family. They only wanted Adrian to be like an ordinary person and do what they like, plus Adrian also did not like this kind of life, so he left the family on his sixteenth birthday and went out to make a living, and her parents also after he left, imed that Adrian had an acute illness and died, the purpose is to make Adrian in The Muller Family. The only way to keep Adrian alive was to remove him from The Muller Family!¡±

    ¡°If he had quit, howe he volunteered to go back two years ago?¡±

    I remember when Adrian left, his face was very hard to see, just exined that he took good care of himself, and said he would be back soon.

    ¡°Two years ago, The Muller Family suddenly had a civil unrest, Adrian¡¯s grandfather was suddenly seriously ill, and his sons and grandsons were all in the mood to fight for the throne of The Muller Family, the situation was very serious, Adrian¡¯s parents were worried that The Muller Adrian¡¯s parents were worried that the Muller Family¡¯s hundred-year foundation would be destroyed in the hands of these people, so they reluctantly called Adrian back!

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Suddenly found himself the boss to do quite a failure, the brother happened so important things, he did not know at all, but also always thought he was just a child of ordinary people.

    ¡°Since Adrian hase to C City, you might as well leave this matter to him to help you deal with it!¡± With his strength, the other party would soon turn from passive to active.

    Wilson finds that Marcy is not as nd as he appears, and is suddenly grateful that they are friends and not rivals.

    ¡°Since Rosemary took the day off, let Heidi stay with her. I¡¯ll go backter and see if there¡¯s any useful information at the police station!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have the person with me, I will protect her well!¡±

    Now in this situation, perhaps it is safest to be in his ce.

    ¡°It¡¯s better not to talk to her about this, just let her be as usual!¡±

 Chapter 698 you have always been the most important one

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know how dominant you were at that time, you were simply the heroine in their hearts!¡±

    ¡°So are the little fish and the girls okay now?¡±

    Rosemary and Heidi were chatting away when they saw Wilson and Marcying down the stairs.

    ¡°You¡¯re done talking!¡±

    ¡°Well, I have some things to go back and deal with, you two rarely get together, just have a good chat, I¡¯ll pick you upter in the day!¡±

    Walking up to Rosemary, Wilson said in a soft voice.

    ¡°You have something to do, you go ahead and do it! I¡¯ll just ask Marcy to take me backter!¡±

    Rosemary knew a little bit about The Grant family, so she didn¡¯t feel wrong about Wilson¡¯s words.

    *****

    ¡°Mom, the people who hurt you are from The Grant family, Rosemary she didn¡¯t do anything, why must you drag her into this?¡±

    Chad looked at Cora, who was sitting on top of the chaise longue, and asked with an uprehending face.

    These days he deliberately avoided seeing Rosemary, just to let himself calm down and think about what he really wants inside.

    Cora looked at her son, who was questioning her, and with a sullen face, said in a cold voice, ¡°me her for being Darren¡¯s daughter-inw, Wilson¡¯s favorite woman!¡± Why should she get to be favored by a man while she can¡¯t even let the man she loves so much take a look at her, she just doesn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Is it true that as long as they¡¯re The Grant family, you¡¯ll take them all down?¡±

    Looking at the increasingly strange mother in front of him, Chad suddenly wondered if he had really done something wrong.

    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t have agreed to her in the first ce, if they had stayed in Z, wouldn¡¯t everything have been different?

    Cora quickly understood Chad¡¯s meaning, said with a painful face: ¡°Although you are flowing with the blood of The Grant family, but it is not the same as The Grant family people, because you are the child of your mother, half of your body is the blood of your mother, you are not the same in the heart of your mother! ¡±

    ¡°Mom, whatever you¡¯re going to do, I won¡¯t pull you, but if you¡¯re going to do something to hurt Rosemary, I¡¯m not going to agree to it!¡±

    Unless stepping on his dead body over!

    ¡°You¡¯re still in love with her, don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s impossible between you?¡±

    Although Chad is not her biological, but the two have been together for more than twenty years, Kevin less affection is still there!

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as she¡¯s happy and joyful, for me even if she can¡¯t be by my side, I¡¯m satisfied!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? Since you can¡¯t be together, why do you have to cherish her? There are thousands of good girls in the world, so why do you have to cling to this woman!¡±

    Cora¡¯s hands were clenched in anger, but looking at the grown-up Chad, there was nothing she could do for him.

    ¡°Even if there are many women in the world, there is only room in my heart for one woman, Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want toe against mom for a married woman?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t expect that Darren¡¯s obsessive obsession was all inherited in his two sons. Even though she had some reluctance in her heart, if he was determined to go against her, then she wouldn¡¯t be caring about the mother-son bond between them.

    Chad looked at a pained Cora, sighed lightly and said, ¡°I never wanted to go against you, I¡¯ve never begged you for anything since I was a child, this time just as a child begging you, will you just let Rosemary go?¡±

    After so many years of mother-son bonding, Chad still couldn¡¯t bear to break her instantly.

    ¡°If you can make her your woman, I can spare her!¡±

    Cora looked at Chad with a glint in her eye.

    She would like to see what kind of a show these two brothers would put on for a woman!

    ¡°I hope Mom remembers what you said today!¡±

    With those words, Chad left the vi.

    ¡°Why are you here alone, where¡¯s Heidi?¡±

    Marcy finished her business and came out to see Rosemary sitting under the wisteria tree, walked up and asked gently.

    Turning his head with a slight smile, he said, ¡°Elliott wants to go to sleep, Heidi went to coax him!¡±

    ¡°What a beautiful view you have here!¡±

    Looking at arge wisteria garden in front of her, Rosemary appreciated it.

    ¡°You can also ask Wilson to buy you a house over here if you like, so you and Heidi will be seeing each other a lot!¡±

    He chose this side because of the quietness and scenery, plus the good security system here, so he spent a lot of money to buy this property here.

    ¡°What happened to Heidi during the year or so I was gone?¡±

    From what Heidi talked to her today, they used to have a happy life in W. But why would Heidie here with her child and still live with him?

    Originally she wanted to ask Heidi herself, but was afraid she would be sad and upset, so she had to wait for Marcy toe down and ask him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story about Heidi, do you remember anything about Heidi now that you¡¯ve seen her?¡±

    ¡°No, but from what Heidi said, we used to have a great time!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    In his heart, the time when Rosemary was in w country is his fondest memory.

    ¡°Yes, at that time you were a bit unlucky before, but then you did live a very adequate life, and we also met you because we knew that there were many good things besides work!¡±

    ¡°So I was that important in your hearts at that time!¡±

    At first, Rosemary always felt that Wilson gave her a down-to-earth feeling, but Heidi and Marcy gave her the warmth of a family member, perhaps because they never saw her as a friend, but as a family member.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, in our hearts, you¡¯ve always been the most important one!¡±

    Important enough to give up everything, even her life, for her.

    ¡°Marcy, then can you tell me what caused me to fall off the cliff?¡±

    Earlier she asked Wilson why they hadn¡¯t had any children after being married for so long, and Wilson¡¯s answer told her that they had been on birth control, and if what he said was true, then whose were her precious pair of babies?

    If he was lying to her, then what exactly happened in between.

    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±

    ¡°I want to know!¡±

    Rosemary said with certainty.

    Marcy will be how she fell off the cliff, how to save Wilson, with the two-month-old child inside the belly jumped into the choppy sea.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did he if there were never any children between us?¡±

    After listening to Marcy¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s face had long been filled with tears, and it turned out that his love for her had reached such a point that he could exchange it with his life.

    ¡°You two have had a really rocky love life, maybe he was afraid that you would be more upset if you knew the baby was gone!¡±

 Chapter 699 Literally

    ¡°Mr. Grant, those two men have already exined that they were paid by a woman to follow you!¡±

    Police Chuang stood in front of Wilson and said carefully.

    I am afraid that this little ancestor will be unhappy directly set off his Public Security Bureau.

    Wilson yed with the ring on top of his finger and asked in a very t tone, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Apparently, Wilson was very unhappy with the information he said.

    But he can¡¯t help it! The questions are asked, the other party repeatedly exined that these two sentences, he can not force people to make false confessions.

    ¡°Police Chuang, you¡¯ve been in the position of director for a few years, haven¡¯t you been in the position for a few years, can¡¯t you tell by now whether the other side is telling the truth or not?¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, Police Chuang touched his forehead, ¡°Mr. Grant, you give me one more day, I will pry their mouths open!!!¡±

    ¡°Do not need to be so troublesome, will be releasedter, as for what to doter, should not need me to teach you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the lower management knows!¡±

    With those words, Wilson stood up from his chair and left with big strides.

    Rosemary finished her lunch at Heidi¡¯s, just as Marcy had to go back to C, and came back with her.

    Marcy dropped her off at the apartment she was staying in, looked at the house, and said softly to Rosemary, ¡°Go inside! Call me if you need anything!¡±

    ¡°Well, drive slowly!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll wait for you to get in and then I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    After all, this is an eventful time, and since he promised Wilson that he would keep her safe, he must do it.

    Seeing his insistence, Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, turned around and walked in.

    Seeing her go inside, Marcy took out her cell phone and said a few words, then looked at the house above and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Mayme went to work, but was told that Rosemary had taken the day off, and at noon she ran into Joseph, who told her to leave work early if she had nothing to do. Thinking that Rosemary must have been in shockst night, Mayme finished her work and went to the supermarket to buy some dishes that Rosemary usually likes to eat. The whole person fell backwards.

    Marcy didn¡¯t expect anyone behind her and didn¡¯t expect to knock a little girl to the ground.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right!¡±

    Being polite, Marcy asked to Mayme on the floor.

    Mayme looked up and saw that the other party had no intention of picking herself up. Not caring about the pain in her buttocks, she yelled at Marcy, ¡°Hey, shouldn¡¯t you say you¡¯re sorry for hitting someone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the habit of doing that!¡±

    With these words, he pulled out a few cash sheets from his wallet and handed them to Mayme, saying, ¡°I still have things to do, so go to the hospital and get yourself checked out!¡±

    Without waiting for Mayme to nod, he directly shoved the money into Mayme¡¯s hand and left with an elegant stride.

    ¡°Stand still!¡±

    Mayme stopped him and said viciously, ¡°Do you think you have a few stinking money and you¡¯re great? Thisdy does not care, you immediately immediately apologize to me!¡±

    Mayme, who was in a good mood, didn¡¯t expect to run into an egomaniac under her house.

    The world is going to surround him as if he is a bit handsome.

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, why should I apologize?¡±

    Looking at Mayme, who was iling in front of her, Marcy¡¯s eyes shed a cold light at this moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, am I?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Listen to his words, Mayme felt that he listened to a particrly big joke today, obviously he hit her, and now he even bit her back, today if she does not let him apologize to her, she will not be called Mayme.

    ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Marcy looked at the girl in front of her and said in a cold voice.

    ¡°Literally!¡±

    ring hard at the other party, Mayme also said in a very unkind manner.

    Thought ck this face she will be afraid of her like, only a pity he met today is her Mayme, she will not because he looks like a Sean face, let him go.

    The quarrel between the two soon attracted a lot of people inside the neighborhood. Marcy didn¡¯t want to make a big deal out of it and said with an impatient face, ¡°What do you want in the end?¡±

    ¡°Apologize!¡±

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then you won¡¯t be leaving here today!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme put the things aside, smoothed the sleeves upward, and stared at him with a pair of beautiful eyes.

    ¡°Apology is not possible, if you are idle money less, you open a price!¡±

    Marcy thought she was deliberately looking for porcin and held back the anger in her heart.

    If he didn¡¯t have the habit of not hitting women, he would really want to just throw her out.

    ¡°Thisdy also put the words here today, unless you give me an apology, you will not be able to leave!¡±

    Looking at her huffing and puffing, Marcy¡¯s good temper was almost worn out by Mayme, and her voice was cold and piercing.

    ¡°Unbelievable!¡±

    The words fell, directly Mayme a push, quickly got into the car and left.

    Mayme did not expect him to make a move on her a girl, a did not stand firm, flopped, buttocks fell to the ground again.

    Mayme felt that her pp were no longer her own, and the pain brought tears to her eyes.

    Looking at Marcy, who had already left under Mozi, Mayme shouted, ¡°Next time don¡¯t let thisdy meet you!¡±

    Is it just a Sean face? What the heck!

    ¡°Little girl, are you all right!¡±

    An older man looked at Mayme, who was sitting on the floor, and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern, old grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, just be more careful in the future!¡±

    After saying that, the old man shook his head and muttered, ¡°The young people nowadays are so unqualified, it¡¯s really a waste of reading so many books!¡±

    Picking up the things scattered on the floor, Mayme limped towards the apartment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Rosemary came home and was going to see if she hade back when she saw Mayme limping in with her things as soon as she went out.

    ¡°Ran into a crazy dog!¡±

    ¡°How did we meet a mad dog on this road in good time?¡±

    Will walked up and took what she was holding and took her near his room.

    ¡°Quickly, show me where the bite, if really to the mad dog bite or scratch, we all have to hurry to the hospital for dog vination!¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary, whose mouth kept chanting, and with a sour nose, she suddenly burst into tears with a cry.

    ¡°Sis, you scared me to death yesterday, I thought you were taken away by the bad guys?¡±

    When she came back from her tripst night, she saw a few people sneaking around downstairs, and saw that they had been staring at the floor where they lived, so she knew that they were not good people.

 Chapter 700 I am her husband

    ¡°Good morning Grandpa Rocky!¡±

    Nathaniel drove to Crystal¡¯s ce early in the morning and saw Grandpa Rocky watering the vegetables as soon as he got out of the car.

    Grandpa Rocky was very happy when Nathaniel arrived. He put down the water bottle in his hand and greeted him affectionately, ¡°Nathaniel is here!¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to do at home, so I came over to talk with you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Are you sure you didn¡¯te here to see Crystal but to see an old man like me?¡±

    Nathaniel was a little embarrassed when he saw that Grandpa Rocky had told him what he was thinking.

    Helping Grandpa Rocky to sit down, he said with a smile, ¡°What Grandpa Rocky said, I really came over to keep youpany and drop by to see Crystal!¡±

    Seeing him with a tough mouth, Grandpa Rocky wasn¡¯tughing at him anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a shame you came at the wrong time today, Crystal wasn¡¯t home!¡±

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t home, so where did she go?¡±

    In fact, he himself could not tell what kind of feelings she had for Rosemary at the moment, because it had never started, so there was no end to it, as Edmund said, if letting go could make everyone happy, and not!

    ¡°She took a mission some time ago, has been out for several days, I listened to her tone seems to be some risk this mission, I asked her not to take, but this girl is stubborn since childhood, as long as she recognized the thing, is ten cows can not pull back!¡±

    When I think of my granddaughter, Grandpa Rocky¡¯s weathered face is full of helplessness.

    ¡°Does Grandpa Rocky know where she is going to pick up her assignment?¡±

    This woman really do not want life, what work dare to take, but also do not see how many little lives they have to toss.

    When Nathaniel thought of this, there was an inexplicable fire in his heart rubbing up from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°I heard her say it seems to be in the city of Lingsheng in Y!¡±

    ¡°And did she bring her cell phone?¡±

    ¡°No, in our line of work, it is not allowed to bring a cell phone to the mission, because the radiation from the phone will interfere with her judgment!¡±

    Seeing the sh of confusion in his eyes, Grandpa Rocky exined.

    What kind of bullshit rule is this? If you don¡¯t bring your cell phone down, in case something happens, won¡¯t you even have the chance to ask for help?

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯lle back to y chess with you next time, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    The words fell and the whole person left like a gust of wind.

    ¡°Susan, we¡¯ve been going around here for three days, how long is it going to take us to get out anyway?¡±

    Crystal led a group of people walking in arge underground pce, he took the mission this time is toe here to a thing, did not think of things, one of them identally touched the underground organs, all of them were dropped here.

    ¡°Yes! This has been going for three days, can you give an urate word, at least let us have a preparation!¡±

    Listening to their words left and right, Crystal turned around violently and said fiercely, ¡°If you still want to or get out, shut your mouths! Or don¡¯t me me for turning the other cheek!¡±

    Several men behind saw Crystal fierce to, instantly each shut their mouths, afraid that she wouldunch a fire to throw them all here.

    ¡°People don¡¯t mean anything else, Susan don¡¯t get mad!¡±

    One of the men looked at Crystal and said with a smile on his face.

    ¡°We may have run into a ghost wall,ter you follow me closely, do not get lost!¡±

    With those words, Crystal left them alone and continued on her way.

    In fact, she is not haphazardly walking in here, she is just determining what exactly this ce is, these three days she finally finished walking here, this ce is built with a gossip diagram, if she is not wrong, this is the legendary Chris Fuxi formation, it seems that she wants to get out of here safely this time, even if she does not die, I¡¯m afraid she will have to shed a fewyers of skin.

    Crystal didn¡¯t think that the son of a bitch didn¡¯t tell her that this was an ancient tomb. If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have taken this order even if she had been given more money, but now it seems that she should find a way to break the formation first and then leave.

    Thinking of the man who made her man, Crystal¡¯s face was filled with anger, and she must find him when she gets out.

    Nathaniel, ording to the address provided by Grandpa Rocky, rushed to the city of Lingyang as fast as possible, and after several inquiries, only to find out the hotel where Crystalnded before.

    ¡°Hello, how many rooms does Miss Crystal have?¡±

    Walking to the front desk, Nathaniel asked to the receptionists.

    The receptionist looked at Nathaniel apologetically and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, we are not allowed to reveal the whereabouts of our guests without their permission!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°I¡¯m her husband, don¡¯t I have the right to know that too?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, even if you are her husband, we still can¡¯t tell you until we have the guest¡¯s permission!¡±

    Looking at Nathaniel, the receptionist said apologetically.

    ¡°Just give me a room next to hers, will you?¡±

    Nathaniel was helpless about the system of star hotels, he said.

    ¡°Yes, please show your ID card, sir!¡±

    Take out your ID card from inside your wallet and check in quickly.

    ¡°Sir, this is your room card, please take it and have a good time!¡±

    After receiving the room card and ID card, Nathaniel hurried into the elevator with his luggage.

    When he came to Crystal¡¯s door, Nathaniel desperately rang the doorbell, but was slow to open the door.

    ¡°Sir, this guest is not in the room!¡±

    Suddenly an attendant in charge of cleaning said to Nathaniel, who had been ringing the doorbell.

    ¡°And do you know when she¡¯ll be back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, thisdy hasn¡¯te back for three days!¡±

    With those words, the waiter pushed the car and left.

    ¡°Three days?¡±

    So, she hasn¡¯t been back for three days?

    The thought that something might have happened to her made Nathaniel¡¯s heart feel clogged.

    Taking out his cell phone and walking into his room, Nathaniel hung up without knowing what he said to the other party.

    Within five minutes, the phone rang again, and soon Nathaniel said a few thanks to the other party, grabbed his jacket, and left the hotel.

    Crystal took out thepass, carefully walking forward, and suddenly thepass above the needle kept shaking, and in a while the needle was loose.

    Looking at the scene in front of her, Crystal¡¯s face also followed the increasingly ugly, quickly pulled out a sword from the bag at the back, eyes unblinkingly staring at the front not far away.

    The people behind her suddenly did not go, thought she was afraid, one of the more sturdy-looking men from the moment they came in is very defiant Crystal, they are also doing this backwards industry, if not beforeing in the boss exined that they have to listen to her orders, maybe they have long left.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

 Chapter 701 Whether she lives or dies depends on her destiny

    The words just came out, only to see the sturdy man was surrounded by a ck gas group, let out a heartbreaking scream.

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Crystal turned around and ran desperately to the front.

    Those who hadn¡¯t reacted were instantly grabbed by the stout man and opened their mouths to bite into their necks.

    ¡°The men asked Crystal as they ran, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them, why did ckie suddenly be like this?¡±

    ¡°He ran into the golden coffin ahead and was poisoned by the corpse there, let¡¯s hurry now and go back the way we came, we mustn¡¯t let them find it, or I won¡¯t be able to save you!¡±

    me it on the guy who used his body to wake up the ancient corpse in the golden coffin, and now she can¡¯t even protect herself, let alone them.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    In no time, Crystal got separated from the men and came to a small chamber with offerings ced all over it.

    Bang Bang ¡­

    Crystal eyes dead ahead, holding the sword tightly in her hand, just when those things will soon be in front of her, only to see a white light, the body seems to be fished up by something, and nothing more.

    ¡°Master, how is she doing?¡±

    Nathaniel stood at the entrance of the cave, and in a short while he saw a man in yellow robes carrying Crystal up, only to see him throw the man into Nathaniel¡¯s arms and then keep drawing something at the entrance of the cave, with his mouth chanting.

    After a while, the yellow-robed master walked up to Nathaniel and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, I¡¯ve brought her back for you, it¡¯s up to her to live or die!¡±

    ¡°Master, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Nathaniel didn¡¯t understand what he meant and asked with a puzzled look on his face.

    The yellow-robed master took a look at Crystal, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Hurry up and take her back! Remember, don¡¯t ever take her to the hospital, she¡¯ll take care of herself when she wakes up!¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t understand what the master meant, Nathaniel nodded, carried her to the car and brought her back to the hotel as fast as he could!

    ¡°Sis, have you been in a rtionship with Mr. Granttely?¡±

    Suddenly Mayme came up to Rosemary¡¯s face and asked with a smile.

    That day Rosemary took her back to her room, only to find out afterwards that their rooms were connected, and if there wasn¡¯t something fishy between them, she wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Sister, you are not clearly fooling me? What is the rtionship between us, you just tell me! If you don¡¯t tell me, I will definitely lose sleep tonight!¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary with a pitiful look, while her pretty phoenix eyes shone with light.

    Putting down the pen in her hand, Rosemary slowly said, ¡°She is my husband, only now I have amnesia, she is worried that I am not safe living here alone, so she bought the room next door.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s true, but is he really your husband?¡±

    ¡°They all said yes, I think they will should not lie to me!¡±

    When she heard that Rosemary got married, Mayme suddenly felt a small loss in her heart, and she didn¡¯t understand where that loss wasing from.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Jamie, there is a delivery for you outside and you need to sign for it in person!¡±

    A girl from the design department said to Rosemary.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Standing up anding to the door, I saw the handful of American long-stemmed roses, in all colors, delivered by courier.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Jamie, right? Here¡¯s your delivery, please sign for it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After taking the pen and signing off quickly, Rosemary smiled slightly and then hugged the bouquets of flowers.

    ¡°achi¡­¡±

    Sneezing, Rosemary looked at the flowers and was a little confused, did she catch a cold?

    The employees in the office looked at the roses and said enviously, ¡°Jamie is so happy, her boyfriend gave her so many roses!¡±

    ¡°Yes! So romantic!¡±

    The card on top of the flowers, you can see a message from Chad, she said!

    Carrying the flowers into the office, Rosemary spoke to Mayme and said, ¡°Mayme, put these flowers up! My head is a little dizzy, I¡¯ll take a break!¡±

    ¡°Sister, how about we go to the hospital!¡±

    ¡°No, it may be the recent weather changes fall, rest a while it will be fine!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary walk aside to sit on the sofa, Mayme held those roses on the table and started to arrange those flowers up!

    It was hard to get off work, so Rosemary grabbed her bag and went straight back to her apartment.

    Later, Joseph knew that she had a cold and gave her a week¡¯s vacation directly. The reason was that the jewelry design for this season had been submitted, and in order to reward them for their hard work during this period of time, the design department was specially granted a week¡¯s vacation.

    Thus, Rosemary also stayed in the apartment for three whole days because she was not feeling well.

    ¡°Youngdy, the young master called back today and said that he would note back for lunch today, so you can eat alone!¡±

    It just so happened that he was sick for the past two days and Wilson was worried about her health and hired a maid to take care of her.

    ¡°Pack two copies of the meal and I¡¯ll personally deliver it to Wilson at workter!¡± Stretching her back, Rosemary said softly.

    These days days stay in this apartment inside, she felt her body are almost moldy.

    This maid was called over at the Bay Vi earlier, Rosemary doesn¡¯t remember, but she does know Rosemary.

    ¡°The youngdy is going to give the young master a surprise!¡± Natalie said, and immediately went downstairs to get ready.

    When she arrived, Wilson had already told her about Rosemary¡¯s memory loss, but seeing their recent growing rtionship made her heart happy along with her.

    Rosemary found a chiffon dress from the closet, and tied up her long ck hair casually, giving the whole person a little fresh feeling.

    When she came downstairs, Natalie had already prepared lunch and ced it on the table in a big package, and when she saw Rosemarying down, she immediately called out, ¡°Youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Is lunch ready?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ready, two lunches!¡± Handing Rosemary her lunch, the maid spoke up.

    ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll go to the office first!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary carried her lunch box towards Wilson¡¯spany.

    His apartment here is not far from The Grant Group, originally only ten minutes away, because at this moment is the rush hour, obviously ten minutes away but a full half hour drive!

    The cab pulled up steadily in front of the office, paid, and Rosemary stood under the front door of The Grant Group with two boxes of lunch.

 Chapter 702 The first meeting back then, now the deep love

    Although Rosemary had disappeared for such a long time, some of the employees in thepany still knew her, and when they saw her walk in, they shouted, ¡°Youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Hello youngdy!¡±

    Even in her current impression that she wasing to thepany for the first time, she kept a faint smile on her face as she walked to the elevator door, extended her hand and pressed the floor leading to the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°Miss, this is the president¡¯s special elevator!¡±

    A very stylishly dressed woman approached, a strong perfume smell came to her nose, so Rosemary could not help but move to the side.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary looked at her and smiled, ¡°I know!¡±

    The woman looked at Rosemary carefully for a while and said, ¡°This elevator is not for everyone, if the president knows, he will be angry!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary turned around and walked into the elevator.

    ¡°Miss, you can¡¯t go in, so you¡¯d bettere out quickly! If the president finds out about this, he will definitely blow you out!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen Rosemary before, and seeing her face of not being afraid of death, she still couldn¡¯t bear to reach out and grab her.

    Seeing that Rosemary had no intention ofing out, she couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Which department are you from, didn¡¯t your supervisor teach you?¡±

    Hearing her words, Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you cane in together too!¡±

    After saying that, he pulled the woman inside the elevator together.

    The woman saw herself following in and looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss, I know our president is really handsome and charming, but he¡¯s really not your type, so many girls have gone up this time and all of them have been blown off directly by the president, so why do you have to be so insistent?¡±

    Listening to the woman¡¯s words, Rosemary felt sour in his heart, no wonder this period of time busy even dinner time, feelings are so many beautiful women in thispany, not to mention eating, is to look at the fear of looking full!

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how did your president acquiesce to those girls going straight up?¡±

    ¡°The door to the president¡¯s office is basically open if there¡¯s nothing important!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the woman in front of her, although not very old, but you can see that it is very sophisticated, is that the body of the perfume sprayed some more.

    Brows lightly wrinkled, said: ¡°You have too much perfume sprayed on you!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s frown slightly, the woman sniffed the clothes on her body and said, ¡°Staying with those people every day, these perfumes on my body are theirs, those people hate to pour a bottle of perfume all over my body for a long time!¡±

    Secretarial Department?

    ¡°And would your president allow them to wear that strong perfume as well?¡±

    She remembered that Wilson seemed to resent women who sprayed too much perfume on their bodies. She remembered that thest time she ate at a restaurant, a woman was afraid that she had poured a whole bottle of perfume on herself, and when she passed by them, Wilson sneezed violently, and his brow was furrowed in a frown that could not be tightened.

    ¡°The president is surrounded by men, and those women in the secretary department generally can¡¯t enter the president¡¯s office!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡±

    As we chatted, the elevator stopped at the floor of the president¡¯s office with a ding.

    As soon as she opened the elevator door, Rosemary saw Wilsoning out of the office.

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Hello youngdy!¡±

    The man following behind him had a sh of dismay on his face the moment he saw Rosemary, but it quickly disappeared.

    ¡°Natalie squatted a pot of chicken soup today, I can¡¯t eat that much alone, so I packed it up and sent it over to you!¡±

    Lifting the lunchbox in her hand, Rosemary smiled.

    Looking at the folder they were holding, ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I was going to eat after this meeting, but since my wife personally brought me a love lunch, I naturally had to eat first!¡±

    Handing the document in his hand to the secretary behind him, ¡°The meeting is dyed until an hour and a halfter, let everyone go to dinner first!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    With these words, he took the lunch box from Rosemary¡¯s hand and the two went in together.

    ¡°You¡¯re only just getting better, why are you running over here to bring me food!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been at home for a few days, Joseph gave our design department another week¡¯s vacation straight away, Mayme went out on another trip, I was bored, so I came over to see you!¡±

    Wilson looked at her, since he hadst returned from Marcy¡¯s vi, she had rxed her defenses against him so much more than before, and he could sense that she was slowly getting used to him.

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you!¡±

    Using her in his arms, Wilson said slowly.

    ¡°Thank me for what?¡± It¡¯s not like she cooked these meals, so sending them over is just a handful.

    ¡°Thank you for your willingness to ept me again and for your willingness to believe in me!¡±

    When the first meeting, now the deep love, Wilson feels that God treats him really well.

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s melodramatic words, Rosemary felt that the atmosphere was a bit weird, especially the way Wilson looked at her, hating to eat her up.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just in time, I¡¯m hungry too!¡±

    Before the words could be finished, Rosemary¡¯s lips were gagged.

    Wilson wrapped his arms around her waist and let her whole body pressed against her chest, deeply sucking the beauty between her lips.

    Tossing and turning, lingering ¡­

    Everything seems to be so natural and without any difort.

    Fine kiss, from deep to shallow, from shallow to deep, every ce touched by the tip of the tongue feels a light tremor, all the five senses that were hidden in this moment, copse!

    Clinging to Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary at this moment is like falling into the water, trying to cling to the one straw that saved her life.

    A kiss that¡¯s too deep!

    It was as if all was not there, just the two of them.

    Thinking of the secretary¡¯s words earlier, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but bite on his lips.

    A hiss of ¡­

    Feeling the pain on his lips, Wilson not only did not release her, but deepened the kiss.

    A faint taste of blood between the lips slowly spread from the mouth, and a thick ambiguity permeated the office.

    ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s not closed!¡±

    Rosemary said as she pushed Wilson away, her little face flushed red.

    Olivia reluctantly let go of her and smiled, the bright red on his lips making him look even more demonic.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, we are a couple, even if we do something more in-depth here, it¡¯s normal!¡±

    ¡°Who wants to do a deeper thing with you, dinner!¡±

    ring at him, how did this man be so immodest in front of her?

    Looking at the food on the table, Rosemary spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s your fault, the food is getting cold!¡±

 Chapter 703 arrogant wilson

    A quick shallow peck on her lips and a doting face said, ¡°We¡¯ll go outside to eat when it¡¯s cold!¡±

    After saying that, finishing the clothes on his body, Wilson resumed the cold, handsome president he was before.

    Looking at the food on the table, Rosemary sighed softly in her heart, it was really hard for Natalie to toss and turn this morning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a meetingter? Is it toote to go out and eat?¡±

    ¡°Fool, you forget who your husband is, I¡¯m the boss here, and I naturally set the time!¡±

    Nodded his head, and what he said was true.

    The two men went to a restaurant downstairs from the office and sat down for a while before Rosemary saw Edmund and a girl walking in talking andughing.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    This was the first time Rosemary had ever run into Edmund eating alone with a girl, and her curiosity was instantly piqued.

    I¡¯ve been back here for more than half a month, and I know a little bit about their situation. Now that I see him bringing a girl here for dinner, I¡¯m indeed curious about their rtionship.

    ¡°Wilson, do you know that girl next to Edmund?¡±

    Wilson turned his head to look at Edmund who was talking andughing, smiled and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, if you want to know, go over and sit down and you¡¯ll know!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go over together and say hello!¡±

    It is said that girls are born to gossip, this saying is really true, may be recently followed Mayme together, even she was affected together.

    Leading Rosemary to them, she smiled slightly and said, ¡°Edmund, what a coincidence!¡±

    Edmund looked up and saw a strangely smiling Rosemary as well as Wilson.

    ¡°Rosemary, howe it¡¯s you guys, are you eating here too?¡±

    Instead of the panic they expected, Edmund was happy to see it was them.

    Rosemary dropped her gaze to the girl across from Edmund, then turned to Edmund and asked, ¡°Edmund, no introductions?¡±

    ¡°Hello guys! I¡¯m Edmund¡¯s cousin Nicole, nice to meet you all!¡±

    Cousin?

    Rosemary looked at the beautiful and generous girl in front of her, she did not have the gentle beauty of other girls but a heroic and righteous, just like those female soldiers on TV.

    ¡°Wilson, this is my wife Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re Rosemary?¡±

    Nicole gazed at Rosemary¡¯s body for a moment and smiled, ¡°Miss Harris is beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Being praised by a beautiful woman for her beauty, the heart is still a bit fluttering.

    ¡°I heard Edmund say he had a sister, but I didn¡¯t believe it at first. Now that I see you I can understand, but since you call Edmund a big brother, shouldn¡¯t you also call me a cousin?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body has the kindness and innocence that other girls don¡¯t have, especially the pair of soulful and moving eyes, no wonder her cousin would not want to eat or drink for her, if she were a man, she might also like such a girl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything from before, so if Miss Jung doesn¡¯t mind, of course it¡¯s fine!¡±

    ¡°Amnesia?¡±

    Edmund saw a sh of dismay in Nicole¡¯s eyes, exined: ¡°Rosemary was kidnapped before, and then because of something happened, Rosemary jumped off the cliff in order to save Wilson, after which she lost all her memories, and she now has only this period of time between her and us! ¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s true, but who else in C City today is so powerful that they can take people away at the hands of Mr. Grant?¡±

    Although Nicole spent years in the army, but she is not a stranger to Wilson, being Edmund irrigated for more than ten years, even if she wants to forget is also a difficult thing.

    ¡°That was my negligence, if I hadn¡¯t been too careless, I wouldn¡¯t have let Rosemary suffer so much!¡± Their family of four could all be happy together.

    See Wilson look self-condemnation, Nicole also bad in continue to ask, smile, ¡°I heard that the food here is very good, and some snacks, Rosemary, you see what you like to eat, today Edmund treat, no need to be polite!¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    Edmund listened to Nicole, coughed lightly twice and said, ¡°Cousin, a big boss here is sitting here, there is no need for a small person like me to pay!¡±

    After all, every cent of his money is his hard-earned money, which is like a project he easily a billion or so to the hand.

    Before Wilson could say anything, I heard Nicole say, ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed at all, you were stingy when you were little, and now you¡¯re still so stingy when you grow up. ¡±

    Rubbed his nose, howe every time he was with her, she still didn¡¯t give him any face, it was really an iron face!

    Rosemary saw this and smiled and said, ¡°Edmund, if you really don¡¯t have any money, it¡¯s okay to let Wilson pay the bill.

    By Rosemary said so, Edmund suddenly felt his face, he looks like the kind of person without money?

    ¡°Rosemary, look what you¡¯re saying, do I look like the kind of person who looks like he can¡¯t afford to pay the bill, big brother?¡±

    ¡°Like!¡±

    ¡°Like!¡±

    ¡°Like!¡±

    The three men said in unison.

    Seeing this, Edmund suddenly felt that he had no reason to talk too much, which is not looking for sin?

    ¡°Waiter!¡±

    And ignoring them, he beckoned to the waiter.

    ¡°Sir, can I get you anything else?¡±

    ¡°Put one of your special dishes here, and special snacks on the table for me, and hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir, please wait a moment!¡±

    The waiter took Edmund¡¯s card, bowed to them, and left respectfully.

    ¡°You can eatter without fear, and if it¡¯s not enough we¡¯ll order more!¡±

    Edmund said with great bravado.

    In the past, most of them went out, Wilson paid the bill, only because in C City, his industry is all over the ce, so over time, it did not feel any good to be embarrassed.

    ¡°Edmund, thank you for your hospitality, I¡¯d feel sorry for myself if I didn¡¯t eat more!¡±

    The words fell, Wilson turned his head to the waiter and asked for two bottles of fine red wine.

    Looking at the red wine brought up by the waiter, Edmund in the heart of the teeth, said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, how you want to drink brother I am with you today!¡±

    These two people are not here to eat, it is clearly to suck his blood, okay?

    Edmund in front of others to everyone¡¯s image are gentle people, and only in front of them people, will asionally y their own little nature.

    On the surface they are all scenery, a lifetime with a bewitching light, and only a few of them know the sadness under this light.

 Chapter 704 Sisters Reunited

    After three rounds of wine, we all ate almost when Nicole suddenly received a phone call, saying that there is an urgent matter to deal with, a sorry face left.

    Edmund naturally followed Nicole and left.

    Since Wilson had a meeting to attend, Mayme called her and asked her to go out shopping with her, so she let him drive her to the entrance of the mall.

    Standing in front of the mall, Mayme had not yet arrived. Rosemary looked at the time and saw that she was early, so she went to a sweet store next to the mall and ordered a cup of milk tea and sat down.

    ¡°Sis?¡±

    When she heard someone call her, Rosemary looked up and saw Daisy standing two meters away from her, looking at her with a smile on her face.

    Daisy did not expect to run into Rosemary here, and shouted happily as she took her hand.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Daisy! Don¡¯t you recognize me, sister?¡±

    The words fell, Daisy wailed and cried, while crying, ¡°I know it was my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have said that about you, I know it¡¯s wrong now, I¡¯ve been looking for you all these years, Dad has left us, I can¡¯t be without my sister!¡±

    Looking at Daisy, who was crying like a tearful person, Rosemary¡¯s heart was also very sad, especially when she heard that her father was no longer there, her heart was like a knife twist.

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones! Don¡¯t you cry!¡±

    ¡°Are you forgiving me, sis?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Daisy¡¯s face was full of pain.

    This Daisy, no matter how you look at it, is hard to associate with the bratty and capricious girl from before.

    ¡°Yes, I forgive you!¡±

    ¡°Really, thank you sis! I knew that only Sis is the best for me in this world!¡±

    Daisy took Rosemary¡¯s arm and snuggled her whole body into hers with a big smile on her face.

    No one noticed a sly nce in her eyes.

    ¡°We are sisters, who else can I be good to if not you?¡±

    ¡°Where do you live now, sister? Still at The Grant family?¡±

    Pulling Rosemary down with her, Daisy smiled sweetly.

    Now Rosemary¡¯s head is like a white sheet of paper, unadulterated by any stains, which makes Daisy¡¯s heart even more delighted.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m working at S Group and living in an apartment given by thepany!¡±

    ¡°This is good, it is better to have a dead space between the couple, at least the constraints will not be so much!¡±

    Rosemary and Daisy chatted with each other, and after a while, Mayme called her and asked where she was.

    ¡°Sis, since you have something to do then you go ahead and get busy! I¡¯ll go back first, remember to call often!¡±

    After saying that, Daisy took her bag and smiled sweetly at Rosemary and left.

    Looking at her departing back, Rosemary had an indescribable taste.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    As soon as Mayme came in, she saw Rosemary, who was sitting there dazed, and said apologetically.

    A faint smile, ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who got there early! Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After checking out, Mayme pulled Rosemary towards the next supermarket.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out for a trip? Howe you¡¯re back so early, there are still two days before work?¡±

    When ites to travel, Mayme¡¯s whole person is like being beaten with chicken blood, said listlessly: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve hit the eviltely, I can meet that pervert even if I go out for a trip, and he had a big fight, what mood is gone, so I came back early!

    ¡°Pervert?¡±

    Stopping suddenly, Rosemary looked at Mayme and asked with a nervous look on her face, ¡°So, are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s nervous face, she couldn¡¯t help but spit out her tongue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Although I didn¡¯t get any bargain, but I didn¡¯t suffer any loss either!¡±

    How to say she is also in the martial artspetition that N award, just naive the other party¡¯s martial arts than her, that¡¯s why she ate twice in a row the loss!

    Mayme¡¯s teeth cked at the thought of that perverted face.

    ¡°Well, since we¡¯re back, we still have three days, why don¡¯t we go backter and see if there are any fun spots around here, we¡¯ll go together tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Really? Oops, you are really my own sister, love you to death!¡±

    With these words, he gave Rosemary a kiss on the cheek, his pretty eyes narrowed into slits with a smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back and get ready after we buy something!¡±

    ¡°Sister, do you feel as if someone is following us?¡±

    Suddenly, Mayme leaned on Rosemary¡¯s shoulder and her eyes scanned the surrounding area, but she saw no one suspicious.

    Hearing Mayme¡¯s words, Rosemary also subconsciously looked around and saw that the mall was full of customersing and going to buy things, so she couldn¡¯t help but say to Mayme, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re mistaken?¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡±

    After all, it was just a sh of a figure, and I¡¯m not sure I was mistaken because I was so angry with that pervert that I was blinded.

    Seeing no suspicious people, Rosemary then pushed the car with Mayme and began to stroll.

    Behind the supermarket pir came out a woman wearing a duck-top hat, looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, the corners of her lips curled up in a bloodthirsty sneer.

    Two people in the supermarket inside arge bag bought a lot of things back, as soon as you enter the door to see Wilson hase back from work.

    ¡°How did you get off work so at today?¡±

    Looking at therge and small shopping bags in her hand, Wilson went forward to pick them up for her and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask the driver to pick you up even though you bought so many things, what if you are exhausted?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not made of tofu, so I¡¯m not as delicate as you say!¡±

    ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t have to do everything yourself, you¡¯re my Wilson¡¯s wife, and I want you to be the happiest woman in the world!¡±

    Hugging her, Wilson said with a doting face.

    Looking at him like this, Rosemary was helpless, she really didn¡¯t like having someone following her around to buy things, she just wanted to be with Mayme like this, shopping without any restraints.

    ¡°But I am also just an ordinary person, I just want to live an ordinary life, so I feel very fulfilled!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want to be an ass at home just because her husband is rich, that¡¯s not the life she wants to live, even if she knows Wilson is heartbroken, she doesn¡¯t want to live that way.

    Although she now has amnesia to see, but it does not mean that she has no dreams, no life that she wants, if possible, she just want to live a mediocre life with her babies every day.

    ¡°Okay, as long as you like, I willply with you! But the premise is that you must take care of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not a kid, I¡¯ll take care of myself!¡±

    What¡¯s more, with him around every day, even if those bad guys want to hit his main, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not an easy task.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 705 kettlebells

    Rosemary hadn¡¯t had a chance to tell Wilson that he was going to go out with Mayme tomorrow, so he got a call and rushed out.

    These days Wilson is secretive every day, and I do not know what he is doing, but thinking of the current situation of Lu¡¯s, they can not help, and did not ask more.

    ¡°Sister, look at this spot over here, it¡¯s a spot near T City called Fairy Lake, why don¡¯t we go there tomorrow?¡±

    Mayme handed the phone to Rosemary and asked, pointing to ake in the clouds above.

    Looking at the blurb on it, Rosemary spoke up, ¡°The tickets there seem to be reserved! He heard them say before that there is a daily rule on how many people go up the mountain there, more than that can only be lined up at the back!¡±

    Bringing the phone over to read the messages sent by the donkeys on it, Mayme said with a smile, ¡°Sister, this kind of problem can be left to Mr. Grant, where do we need to worry about it!¡±

    In Mayme¡¯s mind, a boyfriend or husband is used to solve problems that she can¡¯t solve, if everything is solved by herself, then why do we need them!

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask him to get us two ticketster!¡±

    Once the decision was made, Rosemary took out her cell phone and dialed Wilson¡¯s number.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Mayme and I are nning to go to Fairy Lake for a trip tomorrow, can you see if you can buy two tickets for us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going on a trip?¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s voice on the other side of the phone, Wilson asked again with some uncertainty.

    ¡°Well, anyway, I was bored staying at home, so I wanted to walk around the nearby scenic spots!¡±

    ¡°Good, when I finish the matter at hand, I will apany you tomorrow!¡±

    It¡¯s a special time and Wilson is simply too scared to take the risk, but can¡¯t tell her that someone is hitting on her.

    When she heard that Wilson wanted to go with her, Rosemary hurriedly said, ¡°No, you are so busy in thepany recently, Mayme and I can go by ourselves!¡± Besides, he is a big man following her, can she and Mayme still have fun?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it just so happens that the things I have on my hands in the past two days have almost been taken care of, and besides, you guys are short of a driver, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The words are true, but let Wilson follow, Rosemary how to think is not a good thing.

    That would be embarrassing for Mayme.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to buy your ticket yet, since you¡¯re driving there, let me ask Heidi if she wants toe with us!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for your call!¡±

    When he hung up the phone, Marcy looked at him and asked, ¡°Rosemary¡¯s going on a trip?¡±

    Marcy, sitting on the couch, looked at Wilson, who had a heavy face, and asked.

    ¡°Well, she said she was bored staying at home and wanted to take a walk to a nearby attraction!¡±

    ¡°Who is she going with?¡±

    ¡°Her little assistant!¡±

    Now in this situation, if those people know that Rosemary is out of their protective sight, they will definitely have small hands on Rosemary!

    ¡°So what are you going to do?¡±

    Now Rosemary can no longer withstand anything, these days Wilson sent two very good reach of ck men to Rosemary twenty-four hours to protect, is worried that thest time the incident again.

    ¡°I do not want to tell her, this will only increase her worries and anxiety, tomorrow I will apany her, one can be close to protect her safety,e is also should rx and rx.¡±

    During this period of time, he can¡¯t remember how many nights he didn¡¯t have a good rest in order to pull The Grant Group back from the new, it¡¯s just that these two days are over, so it¡¯s good to take a break with her!

    ¡°By the way, Rosemary also said she called and asked Heidi toe with her!¡±

    ¡°Heidi may not be able to go, she even said this morning that she has to catch up on her work in the next two days, so she may be busy until next month!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then it¡¯s a little better!¡± After all, no one can guarantee what will happen next!

    Marcy pondered for a while and said, ¡°It just so happens that I have nothing to do these days, so I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow, so I can take care of you on the way!¡±

    With the scene from a year ago still fresh in her mind, Marcy looked at Wilson and suggested.

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll have someone go and get the tickets now and try to let them have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Heidi, we¡¯re going out for a trip tomorrow, do you have time for us to go together?¡±

    Heidi, who was desperately coding in front of theputer, was very happy to see Rosemary¡¯s call to her. When she heard that we were going out together, she instantly looked like a balloon that had lost its strength and said listlessly, ¡°Sorry Rosemary, I¡¯m catching up on my work these days, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t go with you!¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    She really wanted to go along, but the editor had only given her a message the day before, telling her that she had to get the manuscript out in the next few days, and there was nothing she could do about it.

    Although Marcy doesn¡¯t need her money at all, she can¡¯t rely on him for the rest of her life, she still wants to move out when she has enough money, it¡¯s not good to live here all the time like this!

    Rosemary was slightly disappointed to hear that Heidi couldn¡¯t go, but how to say it was still work oriented, there was still plenty of time for thatter.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, since we can¡¯t go this time, we¡¯ll go next time!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all we can do, have a good time! Remember to take more pictures and send them to me to see, although you can¡¯t go, but there is still time to see the pictures!¡±

    Heidi on the other side of the phone was very yful, as if she was back in the old days in W.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take lots of photos and send them to you!¡±

    After chatting for a few minutes, Rosemary hung up without bothering her to catch up on her work.

    Then gave Wilson a call and told him that Heidi couldn¡¯t go.

    Mayme heard that Wilson was going to go with them and act as their driver, which was fine with her, as long as she could be with Rosemary anyway, it didn¡¯t matter who was going.

    What she could not have imagined was that the nightmare that had been far away hade back to haunt her on a new day.

    *****

    ¡°Bang ¡­¡±

    The sound of smashing things came from the suburban vi. Four men in suits stood in the middle of the living room inside the vi, and Cora sat in a chaise longue, her face ugly, staring coldly at the few men in front of her.

    ¡°Will one of you tell me what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The stack of papers on the table was fiercely flung in their faces, and the eyes were full of anger.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, we really did our best, but what we didn¡¯t expect was that Mr. Grant Group was obviously empty, and Wilson was still able to hold it up, and the shares he owns in his hands are now equal to ours!¡±

    This was a bad omen for Cora. She thought she had already acquired 40% of the shares and that she would be in charge of The Grant Group from now on, but she didn¡¯t expect Wilson to make a move that would take her by surprise.

 Chapter 706 Not interrupting your lovemaking, right?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys tell me before that the forty percent was scattered among some other shareholders of The Grant Group? Howe all of them are now in Wilson¡¯s hands?¡±

    Each of the men in ck lowered their heads, not daring to look up at Cora. Having served under Cora¡¯s hand for all these years, they were well aware of this woman¡¯s methods.

    I think Walsh, who was so heartfelt to her, ended up with an alleged felony of arms smuggling and spent the entire second half of his life in prison.

    ¡°Madam, in fact, we still have room to maneuver in this matter!¡±

    A thin man inside stepped forward and spoke to Cora.

    ncing coldly at the man, he said, ¡°What else can you do?¡±

    ¡°As long as we can get the other ten percent, isn¡¯t The Grant Group just a matter of what thedy says?¡±

    ¡°Then do you know in whose hands the other ten percent is?¡±

    Cora also knows about the 10% share, but it is said that when The Grant Group was established, Darren¡¯s father gave the 10% share to his wife who is now Wilson¡¯s grandmother, if that is true, The Grant family olddy is now lying in the hospital, no different from a living dead person, how can she Get the 10 percent of the shares!

    ¡°I have found out that the ten percent of the shares were in the hands of The Old Mrs. Grant, but then she gave it to Rosemary, which is now Jamie, as long as we get the ten percent of shares from her hands, Wilson, even if he is powerful, will not be able to keep The Grant Group!¡±

    No wonder, she sent someone to check the shares of The Old Mrs. Grant some time ago and found that the shares had been transferred to her people, but no one knew who it had been transferred to, it turned out that it was given to her granddaughter-inw.

    ¡°But now that Wilson has Rosemary under almost twenty-four hour protection, is there any way you can lure her out?¡±

    The skinny man heard a heated smile and went to Cora¡¯s ear and muttered a few words, and in no time he saw Cora that smiled a big smile.

    ¡°Then this matter will be left to you, don¡¯t dare you use any method to make her sign the document!¡±

    ¡°And the second youngest there?¡±

    ¡°Leave it to me there, you can just let go ande to me directly if there is something!¡±

    For Cora, no one is allowed to get in her way, not even Chad.

    ¡°Sister, is it ready to go?¡±

    As soon as Rosemary went out, she saw Mayme with a pill hair, a travel bag on her back, and a DSLR camera hanging around her neck, excitedly.

    ¡°What are you carrying in this bag that looks asif it¡¯s heavy?¡±

    Looking at the bag on her back, Rosemary asked.

    nced at the bag on the back of his own home, a smile, said: ¡°This is my treasure chest, out of travel must bring!¡±

    ¡°Oh, the food Wilson and the others are ready, you just need to bring something you need to use!¡±

    To her, Mayme seemed like a child who hadn¡¯t grown up and didn¡¯t have any heart.

    ¡°I know, let¡¯s hurry down!¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, she headed for the elevator. Although she didn¡¯t understand why Joseph had arranged for her, a small assistant, to live here, she was satisfied with everything thinking that she could be by Rosemary¡¯s side every day.

    ¡°Good morning Mr. Grant!¡±

    Once she saw Wilson, Mayme shouted sweetly, and that sweet voice seemed to sulk one¡¯s heart.

    The day Rosemary came back and told her that the driver that day was Wilson, Mayme thought he would run to Joseph to sue her, but nothing happened in the end, but she avoided him these days, after all, a small assistant called the president¡¯s friend a pig, it really seems to be a bit too much.

    So when Rosemary told herst night that Wilson was going to be there, she thought about it all night and finally decided to greet him with the sweetest smile, after all, what¡¯s the point of reaching out and smiling?

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Wilson took the items from Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Got everything?¡±

    ¡°Well, we have everything we need to bring, we¡¯re just there for two days anyway, we don¡¯t need to bring anything!¡±

    Seeing that Mayme had no intention of taking the bag off her body, ¡°Mayme, don¡¯t you keep your bag in the trunk?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take it!¡±

    ¡°All right! Then let¡¯s get in the car!¡±

    The words fell, Wilson pulled open the passenger door to Rosemary said: ¡°Later the car up the mountain may be a little dizzy, you are not healthy to sit in front of it!¡±

    Rosemary nced at Mayme, only to see her waving her hand and saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, sis, just do the front!¡±

    When he finished, he pulled open the door and got into the car.

    When Mayme touched the person on the seat, a nameless fire in the heart rubbed up, it was really a narrow path of injustice, to where you can meet this pervert.

    ¡°Mayme, why don¡¯t you go up there?¡±

    Rosemary, standing outside the passenger side, saw that she hadn¡¯t gotten into the car and asked curiously.

    Marcy sat in the back seat and didn¡¯t even look at Mayme, as if there was no such person.

    ¡°Nothing, just suddenly remembered something!¡±

    ¡°Oh, get in the car first!¡±

    Seeing that she was fine, Rosemary spoke with reassurance.

    Sitting in the car, Mayme married the bag down and put it next to her feet. There was no sound inside the car except for Wilson and Rosemary talking in detail.

    ncing at Marcy, who was catching up on her sleep, Rosemary asked softly, ¡°Howe you didn¡¯t tell me Marcy would being with us?¡±

    ¡°Marcy said it just so happens that there is nothing going on inside thepany these two days, and when I heard that you guys were going on a trip, we also went to take a break together!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Marcy looked at Rosemary and spoke with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t interrupt your lovemaking, did I?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, I just didn¡¯t expect you toe along, I called Heidi yesterday and she said she wasn¡¯t avable, I thought you were too!¡±

    After all, he has juste to this C city, and intends to set up a branch here, so naturally there are more things to do.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s disturbing, with you pervert around, where else would you be in a good mood!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Mayme sat aside and muttered, but was still heard word for word by Marcy.

    But he did not want to pay any attention to it, because in his eyes, Mayme is an outsider, at most, for the sake of Rosemary, not to throw her out of the car.

    ¡°Heidi is just like you, too nice and doesn¡¯t want to bother anyone with anything, that¡¯s why she makes it so hard on herself!¡±

    Sometimes when she sees Heidi like that, Marcy can¡¯t help but think of when she first met Rosemary, when she could rely on him, but she had to go it alone.

 Chapter 707 Is there a misunderstanding between you?

    ¡°She just wants to make herself live a more valuable life!¡± A woman, no matter what time it is, has to live a life that is more valuable and confident than anyone else¡¯s, and only such a woman is the most beautiful!

    Rosemary said without thinking, and that¡¯s what she kept telling herself.

    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right!¡±

    Marcy is not opposed to women being financially independent on their own, and if it is his woman, he would prefer her to be able to rely on herself for everything.

    ¡°If a man can be relied on, the sow will be on the tree, this saying is still very philosophical, am I right sister?¡±

    Suddenly Mayme, sitting next to her, spoke up.

    Hearing Mayme¡¯s somewhat strange tone, he turned his head to look at her and said, ¡°Mayme, have you been stimted by something, why are you suddenly talking about this?¡±

    Looking at the faint smile on Rosemary¡¯s face, ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just listened to your words and felt it!¡±

    Why do you think she spoke in a somewhat strange tone, asif who let her eat a stifling loss!

    ¡°Are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    Slumping back in her chair, Rosemary spoke worriedly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all over the ce!¡±

    Sitting with this pervert, it is hell to befortable.

    Listening to her childlike exasperation, Rosemary looked at her with a puzzled expression, and Marcy, who was sitting next to her, suddenly spoke up, ¡°Rosemary, this friend of yours should not want to sit with me, that¡¯s why she feels ufortable all over.¡±

    ¡°Count on you to have self-awareness!¡±

    Coldly, Mayme spoke in an impulsive tone.

    Looking at her angry and red face, Marcy suddenly felt that this woman really can¡¯t afford to piss off, once she is pissed off, like a hedgehog with thorns all over her body, stabbing people on sight.

    ¡°You two know each other?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes kept wandering back and forth over them, and someone tell her what was going on between the two of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Just like you guys, and you call it not knowing each other?¡± Pointing his hand at the two of them, he felt any way he looked at them that there must be something he didn¡¯t know about them.

    Even talking is so heartfelt, it is strange not to know!

    Mayme saw Rosemary¡¯s pair of beautiful eyes constantly shuttling back and forth between them, and simply turned her head to the side and looked out the window.

    Seeing that Mayme wasn¡¯t going to talk, Rosemary dropped her gaze on Marcy again, only to see that he shrugged and had no intention of speaking up either.

    Wilson looked at her with a disinterested look at them, reached out his hand and broke her head over, with a doting face he spoke: ¡°There is still an hour to go, take a rest first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Since they don¡¯t say, Rosemary doesn¡¯t bother to ask, anyway, with Mayme¡¯s character, even if she holds it in the car, she will not be able to hold it when she gets there!

    Closing her eyes and lying on the passenger side, Rosemary soon fell into a deep sleep, and by the time she woke up she was down at the foot of the scenic hill.

    ¡°Rosemary, we¡¯re here!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Wilson parked the car, gently shook the sleeping Rosemary, Fairy Lake is located in the sea wave thirteen hundred meters high mountain, because the mountain in the middle of the year cloud drift, the shape of theke is like a dancing maiden, fairyke is also therefore with and came.

    When they got off the bus, Wilson and Marcy each carried a bag, and looking at themselves with empty hands, Rosemary suddenly felt very embarrassed.

    ¡°Mayme, let me get some for you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just have this one bag, I can carry it!¡±

    For her, a regr martial arts practitioner, these things are a piece of cake for her.

    Looked at the things in her hands, and indeed, almost everyone has only a bag, there really does not seem to be anything for her to take.

    Looking at the people in front of her, each carrying a bag and holding a walking stick in their hands, Rosemary wondered, ¡°Isn¡¯t there a cable car directly up here?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know hey, but before I heard those donkeys say that toe here you have to walk up the mountain to get another view.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s walk up!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary and Mayme walked in front, two people talking andughing and chatting, they two big men walking behind, how to look with them somehow feel out of ce.

    ¡°Mayme, do you have some misunderstanding with Marcy?¡±

    Making sure Marcy couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, Rosemary asked in a whisper.

    Once Marcy was mentioned, Mayme¡¯s originally smiling face instantly surged with anger and she spoke viciously, ¡°Sis, he¡¯s the pervert I told you aboutst time!¡±

    ¡°Marcy?¡±

    Listening to her words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but nce back at Marcy behind her. He was associated with a pervert, how could he look like that!

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s that friend of yours, you don¡¯t even know, if not for the fact that he is your friend, I would really hate to give him a few good punches to relieve my heart¡¯s hatred!¡±

    ¡°Then the person you met on your trip two days ago wouldn¡¯t be him too, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Thinking about their encounter inside the winery, Mayme hated to beat him to the ground.

    Rosemary looked at the two of them, how could they argue when one was still and the other was moving?

    ¡°Sister, look at that stone, doesn¡¯t it look like a fluttering fairy?¡±

    Suddenly Mayme pointed to a rock not far away and shouted at Rosemary.

    ¡°Legend has it that when there was a drought at the foot of the mountain, several fairies who passed by here could not bear the suffering of the people here, so they decided to stay and help the people here, and over time, the fairies fell in love with a poor schr at the foot of the mountain, and the two of them quietly made a private engagement and held a wedding. Later, the Jade Emperor knew about this, angry, they sent the heavenly soldiers and generals down to bring the fairies up to heaven, because the fairies refused to go up, the Jade Emperor was furious, she will be transformed into ake, forever for the benefit of the people here!¡±

    Although this is only a legend, but in Wilson¡¯s mouth to say, but still have a different vor.

    ¡°Not far ahead is going to enter the forest, you should pay attention to safety!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will definitely protect my sister!¡±

    Mayme was overbearingly assured, but identally caught a glimpse of contempt cast by Marcy.

    Seeing his face looking down on himself, he said indifferently, ¡°With such a good-looking face, it¡¯s just a pity that it¡¯s a pervert, if your parents knew about it, I wonder how sad it would be!¡±

    Marcy listened to Mayme¡¯s words, her face sank slightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I dare not do anything to you just because you are Rosemary¡¯s friend? If you dare to say one more word nonsense, I will leave you here!¡±

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Mayme deliberately made a look like I¡¯m scared, and then tilted his head, a provocative face: ¡°Thisdy is not scared, if you have the ability to put the horse over, you really think I¡¯m afraid of you, dead pervert!¡±

    ¡°You have the balls to give me one more ¡­¡±

 Chapter 708 Even if stripped naked, Iâ€™m not interested!

    Crystaly in bed, feeling like she had a long, long dream, and woke up to see that she was already in her hotel bed.

    ¡°How is it you?¡±

    I opened my eyes and saw Nathaniel sitting on the couch, tapping away at the keyboard, with a serious expression, that focused look with the usual him as if they were two people.

    Trying to struggle to get up, but found that he had no strength at all.

    Nathaniel, who heard a loud noise, looked up and saw Crystal, who had woken up.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to tell him that she had taken the assignment toe here.

    Putting down theputer, Nathaniel walked to her side and spoke with a disdainful look on his face, ¡°If not me, is there someone else who wille to your rescue?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for him, maybe she would have been buried in that tomb by now.

    In order to save her, he saved for years of life saving charms are used up, and I do not know which of his own tendencies were wrong at that time.

    ¡°Did you save me?¡±

    Her memory only lingers on the moment when the thing grabbed at her and thought she would be buried there like that, and then suddenly a white light shot in and she knew nothing more.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that nonsense you¡¯re asking? Do you see anyone else here besides me?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    He was right, there was indeed no one else in this room except him.

    Stretching out her hand to struggle up, a stabbing pain came from her wrist, Nathaniel hurriedly went forward to help her up well, staring at her right arm, slowly spoke: ¡°Your hand is injured, that old Taoist priest told me not to send you to the hospital, saying something about waiting for you to wake up and let you deal with it yourself!¡±

    Crystal¡¯s eyes fell on her wrist, so she wasn¡¯t dreaming, she was really scratched by that thing.

    ncing at the clothes she was wearing, Crystal blushed suddenly and cursed fiercely at Nathaniel, ¡°Rascal, shameless!¡±

    She remembered that she was clearly not wearing this outfit before, and did not expect him to treat her, to her ¡­

    Crystal didn¡¯t dare to continue thinking about her body being seen by a man like that, she even had the heart to kill him.

    ¡°You do not misunderstand, on your figure, even if you are naked lying in front of me I am not sexually interested, the clothes you are wearing is I let the hotel attendant help you change!¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡±

    Listening to his words, Crystal was angry and annoyed, being a man talking about himself like this, any girl would not be able to stand it!

    Nathaniel is such a viper that he has no mercy in front of girls.

    ¡°have been this way, still so big fire, also not afraid of face long wrinkles, when the timees there is really no one wants!¡±

    ¡°Whether I have someone to want that is my business, not yours!¡±

    With that, Crystal tried to get out of bed, her feet went weak and her whole body lunged towards Nathaniel¡¯s body.

    The four lips felt like they were stuck tightly together, and Crystal only felt her head buzzing as she looked at the man in front of her with wide open eyes.

    Crystal reacted by reaching out and pushing Nathaniel so hard that her wrist felt like it was on fire, and tears came out of her eyes from the pain.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, are you okay?¡±

    Nathaniel, who reacted, hurriedly helped her up and sat on the sofa, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Although that was my first kiss, but for the sake of your injury, I will not bother with you!¡±

    ¡°That was also my first kiss, okay?¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Crystal realized she had spoken too soon and turned her head away from Nathaniel¡¯s face.

    Hearing her say that hers was also the first kiss, Nathaniel¡¯s heart surprisingly had a Tess of joy.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s call it even!¡±

    I know I¡¯m being a bit shameful, but Nathaniel just said it.

    Crystal looked at Nathaniel with a big smile on her face and couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart, ¡°What¡¯s the point of getting even, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s losing out, okay?¡±

    The pain on her wrist made Crystal frown, and she spoke to Nathaniel, who had been standing in front of her, ¡°Please go out for a while, I need to treat the wound!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need any help?¡±

    With those words, Nathaniel received a cold look from Crystal, gave her a look and left the room with a whistle.

    Making sure he was out, Crystal took the scissors and gently cut the sleeve open, and saw several wounds of varying degrees appear on her wrist, with a corpse smell emanating from the wounds, making her frown.

    Taking out a bottle of powder from inside the bag and pouring it on, a squeaking sound was heard and the burning pain made beads of sweat ooze from Crystal¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Crystal couldn¡¯t help but scream out, Nathaniel heard her scream, pushed the door open and rushed in, and saw a white smokeing from her hands.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Holding back the pain, Crystal spoke coldly.

    She didn¡¯t want him to see her in a mess.

    Looking at Crystal, who continued to sprinkle the powder on top, Nathaniel wanted to help, but found himself unable to help in any way.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°How are you doing? Don¡¯t hold on if you can¡¯t!¡±

    Crystal is in pain and has no strength to fight with him, sping his arm tightly, nails slowly set in the flesh, but at the moment the pain in her hand is afraid not even a third of her.

    Nathaniel stood there and let her grab his arm until Crystal¡¯s wound was no longer smoking white, Crystal put the medicine bottle aside, at the moment she was already wet, her clothes clinging to her body, the two groups of beauty in front of her chest were unobstructed in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes.

    Feeling two hot gazes falling on her body, Crystal looked up and saw Nathaniel staring at her chest and mmed a fist into his face.

    ¡°Why are you hitting me?¡±

    ¡°Rascal, shameless!¡±

    The unsuspecting Nathaniel thus took a hard punch from Crystal and got a bruise between his eyes.

    ¡°Beating you is already considered light, who made your eyes look around!¡±

    ¡°Just your two little tomatoes, they¡¯re not as big as mine, what¡¯s so pretty about them!¡±

    Covering his eyes, Nathaniel said with a look of disdain.

    ¡°Whose are you ¡­ calling a tomato?¡±

    Crystal took the quilt and wrapped it around her chest, and with a reddened face, she couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Although her breasts are not as voluminous as those of the people, but how to say also with the tomatoes can not get involved, really angry with her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Whoever you say it is, it¡¯s theirs!¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s look of indebtedness made Crystal furious, but there was nothing she could do about him.

    After all, her current body really doesn¡¯t have the physical strength to fight him, but as the saying goes, it¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge, so let¡¯s just let him have fun for a few days!

 Chapter 709 Creepy Man

    What Nathaniel doesn¡¯t know is that once a woman holds a grudge, it¡¯s very scary, especially for a woman like Crystal.

    ¡°Pervert, pervert, dead pervert!¡±

    Mayme is not afraid of Marcy¡¯s iceberg face, pretending who will not, just her Mayme disdain.

    Marcy looked at Mayme, who couldn¡¯t stop making faces at him, and was so angry that she wanted to throw her out.

    Rosemary looked at Marcy, who was furious with Mayme, smiled and spoke, ¡°How did you offend her?¡±

    I¡¯ve known her for so long, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Mayme get serious about a man, so it¡¯s clear that Marcy is really pissed off at her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she tell you that?¡±

    With her personality, I¡¯m afraid she would have already cursed him a hundred thousand times.

    When she thought of Mayme limping back that day, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh. When she saw her like that, she had been wondering what kind of pervert she was talking about, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be Marcy, so it seemed impossible to get them back together.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who had been smiling, and said, ¡°You know?¡±

    ¡°Well, but on top of this matter, I am on Mayme¡¯s side!¡± Who let him be a man, a man should be more modest to girls.

    ¡°Sister, I love you!¡±

    Mayme heard Rosemary¡¯s words and ran over to hug her in a hug, smiling sweetly.

    Marcy looked at Rosemary in disbelief, clearly it was this yellow-haired girl who hit the person, why she was on her side.

    ¡°Rosemary, you can¡¯t be this biased just because she¡¯s one of yours!¡± He¡¯s still her savior?

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking sides with anyone, how can I say you are a big man, just for that shouldn¡¯t you bow your head first?¡±

    ¡°Er ¡­¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Marcy suddenly felt that she was wrong everywhere.

    Seeing that he did not say anything, Mayme skimmed and said, ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go over there for the photo shoot, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, and the two men ran ahead.

    Looking at their figures, Marcy shook her head helplessly.

    ¡°Just get used to it!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson reassured.

    Marcy has never had a good feeling about women, until Rosemary appeared, her non-blushing, non-pretentious let him slowly fall in love with this woman, when know this woman already has her own happiness, he chose to give quietly behind the scenes.

    ¡°Miss, can you take a few pictures for us?¡±

    A couple with a camera walked up to Rosemary and spoke.

    Rosemary took the camera from her hand without thinking and said with a smile, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The man handed Rosemary the SLR in his hand, then stood with his girlfriend in his arms a short distance away and started taking pictures.

    ¡°Come closer, three, two, one, cheese!¡±

    ¡°Could you please take two shots for us?¡±

    The girl smiled and spoke to Rosemary.

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s change ces then!¡±

    Looking at the scenery in front of her, the girl suddenly pointed to the entrance of the church two hundred meters away, ¡°Let¡¯s shoot there!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After helping them take a few more shots, the boy was satisfied and took the camera, thanking Rosemary.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Seeing them leave, Wilson went to her side and whispered, ¡°Are you tired, do you want to rest for a while?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, we¡¯d better go up early, otherwise there will be no ce to pitch the tentter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The four of them were afraid for about two hours and finally reached the top of the mountain.

    Standing on the top of the mountain and looking down, it was as if you were standing on the ninth heaven and flying on auspicious clouds.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡±

    Mayme, who was standing aside, kept taking photos with her cell phone, and soon she heard her cell phone ringing incessantly.

    ¡°Sis, do you have What¡¯s APP?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Taking out her phone, Rosemary opened What¡¯s APP, swiped Mayme¡¯s QR code, and soon joined Mayme¡¯s new group.

    Mayme typed rapidly as she watched the messages of those people inside the group.

    Wilson and Marcy are reallypetent escorts, and as soon as theye up, they start looking for a ce to set up camp.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go over there and help!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mayme took the bag off her body and was about to take out her tent when she realized that she hadn¡¯t brought it in her bag!

    Turning her head to look at Rosemary, she said, ¡°Sister, I forgot my tent!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll sleep in a tentter and let them both squeeze one!¡±

    Anyway, their tent is big enough, even if a few more people can be squeezed in the same way.

    ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡±

    Not to mention the other, just Wilson¡¯s cold eyes alone, are enough to kill her here in seconds.

    ¡°You have a second choice, just see if you dare?¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°What choice?¡±

    Following Rosemary¡¯s gaze, Mayme then saw Marcy who was setting up her tent and shook her head decisively, ¡°Then I¡¯d better stay with you! I don¡¯t want to get up tomorrow and be left at the foot of the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Which has you say so exaggerated, Marcy although seems to be a little cold, but he is really a very good and good man, wait for youter contact for a long time, you will find that he is actually not as bad as you think!¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Mayme made up a picture of them together, and it was simply unbearable to describe.

    ¡°Mayme forgot to bring her tent, is it okay for you and Marcy to squeeze in one night tonight?¡±

    Wilson and Marcy looked at each other and said, ¡°Sure, but let¡¯s just set up the tents next to each other for safety¡¯s sake!¡±

    After all, this is all deep forest, if something happens, it will be a problem.

    Rosemary only thought they were worried about their safety and thought it would be good to be linked together, after all, it¡¯s better to be safe than sorry.

    ¡°There are so many people whoe here for tourism!¡± Mayme looked at the densely packed tents in front of her, and her eyes fell on a few men not far away, just as the other side was also looking this way!

    ¡°Boss, did she find us out?¡±

    A man spoke to the thin man.

    The skinny man smiled slightly at Mayme before turning his head to look at the distant clouds, as if it were an ordinary greeting between tourists.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that girl is just a small assistant, she doesn¡¯t pose any threat to us!¡±

    ¡°Mayme, what are you looking at?¡±

    Rosemary, who had emerged from inside the tent, saw her looking thoughtful and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Nothing, just a casual look!¡±

    ¡°Where are they, Mr. Grant?¡±

    Looking around for a moment, Mayme¡¯s faintly spoke.

    ¡°Marcy went to get water and said she was going to get a barbecue to eat hereter!!!¡±

    Nodding, Mayme spoke to Rosemary, ¡°Sister, go and rest for a while! Later we have to go to the next attraction to y, I¡¯m afraid you will not be able to eat!¡±

    ¡°I just came out to ask if you wanted to take a break together?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m going to see if I need any help!¡±

    The words, Mayme went to Wilson, Wilson and Marcy¡¯s cautiousness on the way to her eyes, although can be hidden from Rosemary but not from her.

 Chapter 710 I donâ€™t mind if the old cow eats the young grass

    ¡°Mr. Grant, do you need help?¡±

    Wilson started a fire there with a rack, saw hering, saw Rosemary noting and asked with a nervous face, ¡°Where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Sister is resting in the tent and said she could eat before calling her!¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary was resting inside the tent, Wilson was relieved to continue his business.

    Bringing the box over, Mayme looked at Wilson¡¯s skillful posture and knew at a nce that he was also a master.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, is there something you are hiding from my sister?¡±

    Suddenly Mayme crouched down next to Wilson and whispered.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She also thought Wilson would have some unusual expression when he heard her words, but did not expect to be so surprisingly calm, his face could not see any little spot.

    Is it really your own illusion?

    Perhaps it really is one¡¯s own overthinking, looking up, just as Uncle Marcy returned from fetching water, Mayme stood up and was ready to go to the side.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t bring much food in today, you can bake some for Rosemaryter, don¡¯t let her go hungry!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Mayme, who had just lifted her feet and was ready to leave, listened to their conversation, and the scene of the fragrant chicken legs flying in front of her instantly appeared in her mind, making her gulp.

    Turning to Wilson with a smile, he asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, could you please bake a little more?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t seem to be obligated to take care of you!¡±

    The words fell, Marcy¡¯s icy words slowly floated over.

    Looking at him, Mayme smiled faintly, ¡°I don¡¯t think I asked you!¡±

    ¡°Help yourself if you want to eat!¡±

    Wilson, who was busy, was not at all polite.

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s words, the corners of Marcy¡¯s lips curled up in a wicked way.

    After ring hard at them, Mayme took two chicken wings, two chicken legs and some of her usual favorites from the box, a whole big te full of them, and grilled them up on the side.

    Is it just a barbecue test? It¡¯s not like she doesn¡¯t know how to do it, she just doesn¡¯t want to do it.

    I really don¡¯t understand why they two big men have to follow along, don¡¯t they know this is very boring?

    Meat skewers on the barbecue grill emitted a zippy sound, the smell of meat floating in mid-air, the fragrance overflowing, just smell, can feel the delicious.

    Marcy looked at her roast, and although it wasn¡¯t bad,pared to Mayme¡¯s, just the look of it, it was already ugly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell, your grilling skills aren¡¯t bad!¡±

    Wilson appreciated Mayme¡¯s handiwork as he turned the roast.

    Being able to get Wilson¡¯s appreciation shows that she is a really good cook.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I don¡¯t have any great ambitions as a person, but I am obsessed with the study of food!¡± And then there is martial arts, in the words of the brothers is a demented word to describe.

    If not, I¡¯m afraid that her brothers would have already spilled the of heaven and earth to find her.

    ¡°I heard Rosemary say you¡¯re good at it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my family is worried that I will be bullied, so they let me learn some self-defense, the face of the encounter with the bad guys themselves a little chance to fight back!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Wilson is Rosemary¡¯s husband, so in Mayme¡¯s heart, she has long treated her as her brother-inw in general.

    ¡°No wonder you dare to be so arrogant, I really do not know how your parents think, and do not worry that you can not get married in the future?¡±

    Marcy, who was sitting on the side, said coldly.

    Seeing the other party¡¯s unconvinced tone, Mayme turned the tables and said, ¡°Whether I marry or not is my business, so don¡¯t worry about Mr. Williams, you¡¯d better worry about yourself!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling Mr. Williams?¡±

    Even in sessful men do not like to be called uncle, Marcy is one, this call instantly pulled away the generation between them.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m talking about you! Look at you, you¡¯re in your thirties, and I¡¯m in my prime, so you should be happy to call you Mr. Williams!¡±

    If you move a little faster, perhaps the child is not much smaller than her.

    Maymepletely ignored Marcy¡¯s ck and ink-like face, shaking her head and analyzing.

    ¡°Wilson,e try my hand and see how it is?¡±

    Handing Wilson a baked chicken wing, the smile on his little face looked 100% provocative to Marcy.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking the chicken wings from him, I just saw Mayme put all those baked ones into a te.

    Suddenly Marcy took a handful of her baked chicken legs and put them in her mouth and ate them.

    ¡°Why are you taking mine and eating it, when I baked it?¡±

    Mayme cried out frantically as she watched the fruits of her half-day baking being swallowedby Marcy.

    Marcy, who was eating a chicken leg at the same time, said slowly, ¡°Does it need to be so clear when the elder eats the younger one?¡±

    Marcy was actually also angry with Mayme before she suddenly took her things to eat, originally just to ease her mood, but did not expect to make this little girl so angry.

    His words instantly made Mayme absent-minded, he even obeyed her words will her army, really shameless.

    ¡°Shame on you!¡±

    ¡°Send you!¡±

    Rosemary had just woken up when she heard the two of them arguing outside and came out to see Mayme, whose cheeks were flushed with anger.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡±

    ¡°Wake up,e and eat!¡±

    Wilson picked up the skewers and pulled Rosemary to a mat that had beenid out on the side.

    ¡°Why are those two arguing again?¡±

    ¡°Probably too full from eating and want to digest!¡±

    Rosemaryughed out loud at Wilson¡¯s words. He was too humorous, but were these two really at odds with each other, or else why did they fight when they met?

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny, am I not right?¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary keptughing, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    How could you be so good at arguing there if you weren¡¯t so full of food.

    ¡°It¡¯s to your credit that people like you can¡¯t find a wife by now, you¡¯re an uncle-level man, and no one wants it!¡±

    A little man should have the gentlemanly manners are not, narrow-minded and a woman like, really how to look at how unpleasant.

    Marcy suddenly came up to Mayme¡¯s front, the corners of her lips hooked up a wicked smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, if you really can¡¯t find it, I don¡¯t mind the old cow eating the young grass!¡±

    Looking at the man close at hand, Mayme mmed an over-the-shoulder m, mmed Marcy heavily to the ground, hands on the waist, and said viciously: ¡°Next time you still dare to take advantage of thisdy, I¡¯ll beat you once!¡±

    With those words, as soon as he turned around, he headed in the direction of Rosemary.

    Rosemary, who was holding the chicken leg, was the first time she saw her assistant¡¯s tough side. Although she knew she was good at reaching out, she didn¡¯t expect her to drop Marcy directly today.

 Chapter 711 turn into meat sauce

    Marcy stood up from the ground, covered in cold.

    Mayme rushed behind Rosemary and made a naughty face at Marcy.

    Seeing that Marcy was really moved, Rosemary took Mayme¡¯s hand, looked at Marcy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and hang out, you and Wilson eat something first!¡±

    After saying that, pulling Mayme¡¯s and left.

    The two sat down not far from the tent, and Rosemary looked at a smiling Mayme and said with a smile, ¡°What was going on with you guys just now? How did you wrestle Marcy to the ground?¡±

    Rosemary was eating with Wilson and did not see Mayme drop Marcy for something, but looking at her so angry look, it should be Marcy said something about her that would piss her off.

    ¡°Who let him take advantage of me, he asked for it!¡±

    Mayme does not feel that she has done wrong, her brother used to teach her that for those who only think with their lower body, they have to return the favor with a tooth for a tooth.

    In fact, he should be d that he is Rosemary¡¯s friend, otherwise it would not be as simple as a fall.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying Marcy took advantage of you?¡±

    Rosemary was so shocked that her small mouth was about to be stuffed with eggs all the time, like he was such a high-cold ascetic man, he thought he would never have any thoughts about women in his life.

    Now she purely thinks that Marcy is just her simple life saver. After all, Heidi didn¡¯t tell her that the person Marcy loves in her heart is her.

    ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t doubt what I said, do you?¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary did not believe her words somewhat, Mayme asked aggressively.

    ¡°No, I just can¡¯t imagine that Marcy¡¯s taste is so heavy! Not even a girl as young as Mayme would let go.

    But speaking of small, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but look Mayme up and down, remembering that she had said she had only turned eighteen two months before, shouldn¡¯t this eighteen-year-old age be in school?

    ¡°Mayme, I never asked you, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in school at your age now? Howe you¡¯re out working?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s hand, holding the meat skewer, stiffened slightly, but soon flickered, ¡°Because I have finished all my university courses, naturally, I do not need to continue to go to school.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re only eighteen?¡±

    Although I have heard of this kind of jumping genius before, it has not appeared around myself.

    ¡°In fact, there is not much of an amount, you know I prefer to practice martial arts and food, if I go to school I will not have so much time to taste the world¡¯s food, so I will try very hard to finish all the subjects, so I can wander outside at will.¡±

    Mayme said it very lightly, as if it was all toomonce.

    ¡°You¡¯re really happy!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her with a look of envy.

    ¡°I feel so happy too!¡± Born in that kind of ce, with loving parents, and a brother who followed behind to clean up the mess for her, Mayme has always felt she was the happiest person in the world.

    One hand on the cheek looking at the cloudy peaks in the distance, perhaps the heavenly wondend is also it!

    ¡°Sister, do you want to experience the feeling of walking on the clouds?¡±

    Rosemary saw a wave of anticipation in Mayme¡¯s eyes, and in fact, when she saw the clouds in the distance, this thought crossed her mind as well.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go together!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    When they say go, the two walk hand in hand to Wilson and Marcy, ¡°We¡¯re going over there to do the tour bus, do you want to join us?¡±

    Wilson also had almost finished eating and saw that Rosemary was going to y in the front, so he packed his things and prepared to go together.

    Marcy¡¯s face was already better than before, but she was still looking at Mayme with a displeased look.

    The four of them came together to the famous Broken Heart Cliff on this side, and a long line had formed at the entrance of the attraction.

    Wilson walked to the ticket counter and bought four tickets, followed the line and started to queue.

    ¡°Mayme, you and Marcy will ride in the same carter, so that we can take care of each other!¡±

    Although the facilities inside the scenic area are equivalent to perfect, but Wilson for the sake of safety, he can not let Rosemary take the risk.

    Hearing that she had to separate from Rosemary, Mayme¡¯s small palm-sized face was tightly scrunched together, separated, how else could they stroll through the clouds?

    ¡°How aboutter we see if there is a four-seater, and if so we will make a car together!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll askter!¡±

    When it was their turn, there happened to be a four-seater car, four people sitting in the car, looking at the white clouds within reach in front of them, Mayme took the camera and kept taking pictures.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Wilson tightly protects Rosemary in his arms, that careful movement, as if in the care of exotic treasures.

    ¡°Mayme, you slow down and be safe!¡±

    Looking at Mayme, who was having fun shooting, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but remind her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I ¡­¡±

    Before Mayme could finish her sentence, the cable car began to shake violently, and soon cries and shouts as well as curses were heard.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Wilson held Rosemary tightly to his chest and calcted the time. They were just halfway to the cable car, and if the cable broke, they could have plunged to the bottom.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, why is it suddenly shaking?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it will be fine soon!¡±

    Whileforting Rosemary, she watched the situation underneath.

    Mayme clutched the door at the edge of the cable car, her body shivering badly, but she didn¡¯t dare to scream, she was afraid that if she screamed, it would affect the others.

    But she was really scared!

    Looking at the bottomless woods below, Mayme didn¡¯t even have the strength to speak.

    Marcy looked at Mayme, whose body was shivering, and pulled her into her arms without thinking, her strong arms holding her tightly.

    Maybe he was holding it too tight, and just as he tried to move he heard Marcy¡¯s low, calm voicee through.

    ¡°Be honest if you don¡¯t want to fall down and be meat paste!¡±

    Once the words were out, the person in his arms quickly Susan down.

    The staff on both sides of the scenic area looked at the shaking more and more powerful cable car, and kept taking rescue measures, but now the clouds are thick, the middle of some cable car has beenpletely unclear over the situation.

    Rosemary clung to Wilson¡¯s lean, fine waist, her face pale, her mind full of the two Nina Bay smiling at her little face.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The cable car shakes faster and faster, the cable above the creaking sound constantly, let people listen to the creepy.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, hold me tight!¡±

    Only a snap was heard, and the screams of women and the cries of children were heard in the ears, shattering the whole sky.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary closed her eyes, feeling her body constantly in a rapid descent, the sound of bang bang bang in her ears ¡­

 Chapter 712 Rosemary recovers her memory

    ¡°Rosemary, hold on tight!¡±

    Wilson clutched the life-saving rope, blood slowly falling along the palm of the words, in the cloudy air looks extraordinarily blinding, as if a bright as fire rose, swaying in the air.

    Looking down at the bottom of the bottomless mountain below, Rosemary felt her body shiver as she wondered what would happen next.

    A drop of warm liquid dripped onto her face and a faint smell of blood spread across the tip of her nose.

    Looking up, Rosemary saw that Wilson¡¯s hands kept bleeding.

    The mind suddenly appeared broken images, a man covered in blood standing inside the cage, and not far away a woman kept shouting, let him fight back.

    Why is that woman¡¯s voice so familiar, and why does her heart hurt so much when she sees that man¡¯s desperate eyes?

    ¡°Head hurts ¡­¡±

    Desperately shaking her head, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft cry.

    ¡°Rosemary, calm down, calm down!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s heart was in his throat and all he could do was calm himself and softly call out her name.

    An emotionally distraught Rosemary heard Wilson¡¯s shout and shouted, ¡°My head hurts like it¡¯s about to explode!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d go back to see your mother and friends in Y after the jewelry you designed won an award internationally?¡±

    When she heard her mother, Rosemary thought of her pair of babies, she could not die, her children were still waiting for him to return?

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll be fine, for sure!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve heard the search and rescue team start saving people over there, we¡¯ll be fine soon!¡±

    Wilson was relieved to see her slowly calming down.

    Now all he has to do is how to get down there, because he doesn¡¯t know if he can hold out for those people toe.

    The clouds have dissipated a lot, the trees at the bottom of the mountain faintly road out, as long as they can sessfullynd on the big trees, then they can be saved.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is not the way we¡¯re going to do it, you hold me tight around the waist while I shake the rope and see if we cannd on that big tree in front of us!¡±

    ncing at therge tree not too far nor too close to them, Rosemary nodded.

    ¡°Be safe!¡±

    In fact, Wilson¡¯s certainty is not veryrge, but he does not want to just sit around and wait for death, there is no hope without trying, not to mention that it is not about his life or death alone.

    ¡°Are you afraid?¡±

    Looking at the person hanging tightly around his waist, Wilson asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°With you, I¡¯m not afraid!¡±

    The only thing she wasn¡¯t sure about was their children; he hadn¡¯t had a chance to hear them call him a father.

    ¡°If we¡¯re lucky enough to be saved, I¡¯ll take you to two people!¡±

    This is what Rosemary wanted to say to Wilson at this time, in fact, she wanted to tell him that they already had a couple of children, and a pair of cute dragon and phoenix babies.

    ¡°Very important people?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s the most important person in our lives!¡±

    In Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Wilson saw a woman¡¯s happy smile.

    ¡°Hold on tight!¡±

    Wilson shouted, swayed hard, his body swayed in the air, and his whole body fell down toward the middle of the big number.

    Bang ¡­

    Rosemary¡¯s entire body fell in the middle of the tree, and her head just hit the trunk with a loud bang.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Rosemary slowly woke up, looking at the still cloudy sky above, her mind kept shing through the things that happened during this time.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Holding back the pain in her body, Rosemary slowly made her way up by holding onto the trunk of the tree, searching around for Wilson¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Wilson¡­ Wilson¡­¡±

    Called a few times, did not get Wilson¡¯s response, a cold feeling from inside the body jumped up.

    Don¡¯t, she had a hard time remembering everything, she still had so much to say to him, how could he just leave her behind?

    Wilson faintly heard someone calling him and slowly opened his eyes, but did not see Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you there?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, is that you?¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s call, Rosemary cried tears of joy and looked over at the sound of a blurred figure lying in a tree not far away.

    ¡°Wilson, are you okay?¡±

    Her biggest concern now is whether Wilson is injured.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that my foot got stuck in a tree branch and there was no way to get it out for a while!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go get someone to save you now!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary looked down at the gnarly trees below, closed her eyes, and kept pumping herself up.

    ¡°Rosemary, you can do it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely possible!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you slow down and be safe!¡±

    While climbing down, he said to thefort: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Wilson tried to take his leg out from inside the trunk, and with a gentle dong, a heartbreaking pain came from his foot, causing him to suck in a breath.

    ¡°Is there anyone up ahead? We¡¯re from the rescue squad, anyone?¡±

    Before Rosemary could go down, she heard the sound of a rescue squad not far away.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°Help! We¡¯re stuck in a tree!¡±

    Standing in the tree, Rosemary this section of a small branch, and kept tapping the branch trying to lead them over.

    The rescue team heard someone shouting for help and rushed over to this side.

    ¡°Miss, are you alone?¡±

    The rescue team stood under the tree and looked up this at Rosemary standing in the tree and asked in surprise.

    ¡°My husband is stuck on the trunk of that tree in front of us, please save him, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss, we¡¯ll get your husband down now!¡±

    Rosemary was overjoyed to hear that they had gone to the rescue.

    ¡°Miss, can youe down by yourself now?¡±

    A young boy asked, smiling at Rosemary.

    Rosemary gulped as she looked at the tree trunk that was still more than ten meters high.

    The boy saw that she was afraid and kept reassuring her from below: ¡°Miss, don¡¯t be afraid, we will catch you below, don¡¯t worry,e down!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t long before Rosemary and Wilson were both finally saved.

    Wilson¡¯s right leg was badly fractured and had been carried on a stretcher to a makeshift infirmary they had set up to start a cast.

    Rosemary, on the other hand, was fine except for a little skin on her face and legs.

    Seeing her sitting safely in front of her, Wilson¡¯s heart slowly rxed.

    ¡°You bear with it, it will hurt a little!¡±

    Looking at his bloody hands, Rosemary¡¯s heart stung hard, showing how much pain he was in at the time.

    The tears keep turning in the eyes, take the iodine gently wipe on his hands, rub a little blow a little, afraid that they will identally make him hurt in general.

 Chapter 713 Killing to pay for life

    ¡°And I wonder how Marcy and Mayme are doing now?¡±

    After treating Wilson¡¯s wounds, Rosemary looked outside at the darkening sky and worried.

    Wilson and why not worry, but he did not say it, is afraid that Rosemary will be more worried.

    ¡°How to say Marcy is also the road mix, he will be safe and bring Mayme back with him!¡±

    ¡°In case they ¡­¡±

    The thought of the two of them in case they are injured, at the bottom of that mountain, how to do is good.

    I wanted to take Rosemary in my arms, but both hands were injured, so I could only watch Rosemary in tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve just called Edmund and Joseph and the others, I believe they wille over soon!¡±

    Sitting next to Wilson, Rosemary nodded, if he hadn¡¯t said he wasing out to y, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°Marcy, are you awake?¡±

    Mayme kept patting his face, but it didn¡¯t wake her up.

    The sky has begun to darken, the bottom of the mountain constantly came a burst of insects and birds chirping, Mayme can not help but to Marcy¡¯s side leaned, the heart of fear anxious.

    Since childhood, no matter what trouble she got into, her brothers would help her carry it, but now ¡­

    Oooooooo ¡­

    With her hands on her knees, Mayme sat aside and suddenly wailed.

    At this moment she really wants to go home and misses her brothers so much.

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy!¡±

    A voice came, scared Mayme suddenly forgot to cry, a pair of dark eyes kept looking around, clutching Marcy¡¯s hand tightly, said: ¡°Who, who was just talking?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    Lowering her head, Mayme saw Marcy, who had opened her eyes, crying andughing at the same time, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake! That¡¯s great!¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to think of letting me wake up, I thought you would hate to see me dead now?¡±

    Just as he did, Mayme punched Marcy in the chest, only to hear him grunt and fall down with a thud.

    What is the situation?

    Mayme was dumbfounded and sat beside Marcy and cried out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to hit you, just wake up, okay?¡±

    No matter what she said, the person on the ground just didn¡¯t move.

    A cold breeze blew through the bottom of the mountain at night, Mayme could not help but shiver, reached out his hand in the tip of his nose gently, the whole person thud sat down on the ground, tears like broken pearls, fell quickly.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to beat you to death, I really didn¡¯t mean to, you don¡¯t me me, OK? As long as you do note to me, every year after the Qingming Festival I will burn you many years of Yuanbao candles, so that you are down there and up here, as a rich big boss, OK?¡±

    Mayme was so frightened that her speech began to be incoherent, and she herself did not know what she was saying.

    Uh-huh ¡­

    Marcy, lying on the ground, suddenly suddenly fluttered out, originally just wanted to scare this woman who did not know the sky, but did not expect that she not only did not feel guilty for the mistakes she made, but also thought of burning him a Yuanbao candle at the Qingming Festival every year, fortunately he was not really broken, otherwise it would have really followed her words.

    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ me ¡­ I really did not mean to beat you to death, you just look at my sister¡¯s sake, forgive me, OK? ¡±

    See Marcy from the floor of the sitting up, a long small face scared iron blue, and kept backing up.

    This little girl, usually do not listen to the tough? Howe at this moment even the dead and the living can not distinguish?

    ¡°You want me dead badly?¡±

    ¡°I did not, although you are usually annoying, but did not want you to die!¡±

    Mayme¡¯s eyes were unblinking as she looked at him, afraid that he would take her away with him.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of killing to pay for your life?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s eyes showed a yful smile at the corner to see how this girl would finally choose.

    Kill to pay!

    Of course she knows that murder pays, but she killed him by mistake, she didn¡¯t mean to!

    ¡°I just missed for a moment, how would I know you were that unbeatable!¡±

    ¡°Even if you missed, didn¡¯t you beat me to death, shouldn¡¯t you pay for your life?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Mayme suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, after all, he was indeed the one she killed.

    The thought of never seeing her mom, dad and loving brother again suddenly made Mayme cry out, making Marcy frown.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Night falls, the moon also does not know when it has slowly climbed up the treetops, the moon tonight is exceptionally bright, bright moonlight spilled on the two of them, reflecting the two long figures.

    Mayme¡¯s crying suddenly stopped, reaching out to wipe the tears on her face, and very childishly walked up to Marcy¡¯s face, and went up to her with two kicks, kicking Marcy¡¯s forehead into a Sichuan shape.

    ¡°Marcy, is it fun for you to do that? Isn¡¯t itfortable to watch me cry, don¡¯t you know that people can scare people to death? Are you still a man or not, a man like you, I curse you to never find a wife!¡±

    Marcy looked at the thundering and cursing Mayme, could not help but freeze, before he spoke is hard to hear a little, but also did not see her so angry, and now she because of mood swings, chest also followed together, see she is really angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t understand the situation and scared yourself, why are you ming me now?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I didn¡¯t get it right, what are you doing on the ground with nothing to do? What is it if not ying dead?¡±

    Mayme has been angry with almost seven orifices, pointing at Marcy¡¯s nose and said loudly.

    ¡°I fell to the ground because you knocked me out, but then I said I was dead?¡±

    The words fell, Mayme suddenly no voice, as if he had not really said he was dead.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Marcy continued, ¡°Besides, I fell from such a high ce, if I didn¡¯t do it to protect you, would I have passed out?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it won¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t made such a fuss, would I have scared you again?¡±

    ¡°But I just clearly ¡­¡±

    Before the words were out of her mouth, she heard Marcy continue, ¡°Not breathing, are you?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Mayme¡¯s little head shook like a rattle, it was because he wasn¡¯t breathing at the time that she thought he was dead.

    Marcy couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of a fake death?¡±

    Fingers gently point under the chin, seem to understand nodded, ¡°seems to be so!¡±

    ¡°Since you know and understand all that, how can you say that I pretended to be a ghost to scare you?¡±

    I just scared you, you can do what I can do, on your IQ, still want to fight with me, go back to practice for another ten years ande back!

    Of course, this is something Marcy would never say out loud.

 Chapter 714 shocking scars

    Mayme was coaxed by Marcy¡¯s words, as if she really was scaring herself all along.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re okay, what do we do now?¡±

    Looking at the darkness and ckness in front of her, Mayme clutched her knees and her eyes looked around from time to time.

    Marcy looked at her like that, and before that the teeth and ws of the lobster,pletely is the judgment of the two.

    Now she looks like a girl who has been left outside, with big eyes all helpless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people from the scenic area will send someone out to find us!¡±

    Ultimately, Marcy couldn¡¯t resist the reassurance.

    Seeing her sitting motionless, Marcy sighed lightly and stood up to go pick up some sticks to make a fire.

    Although this is a tourist attraction, but also deep in the mountains, plus it is now night, those search and rescue personnel will not necessarily find them within a period of time, it is imperative that he still have a fire, so that not only can resist the cold at the bottom of this mountain, but also let those animals dare note forward.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing Marcy ready to leave, Mayme scuffed up from the floor and grabbed his arm with fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m just going to pick up some branches to make a fire, you sit here for a while, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with you too!¡±

    Seeing her like this, Marcy nodded helplessly.

    Mayme followed Marcy¡¯s lead, and in a short time the two returned with a pair of branches.

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s skilled fire, Mayme¡¯s little eyes were filled with slow envy.

    ¡°Have you spent time inside the forest before?¡±

    If not honed over the years, how could one be so skilled in using these ancient techniques.

    ¡°Does it matter?¡±

    ¡°No, I just think you know a lot about wilderness survival and are not at all what you appear to be!¡±

    That unbearable self-importance and arrogance.

    Marcy smiled faintly at her words, he never had the halo that others had at birth, what he has now is what he has fought for one step at a time!

    Just all this, in the eyes of some people, but he stepped on the shoulders of others to climb up!

    For these, Marcy has always just augh, has been his own purpose, people do not offend me I do not offend, if people offend me I will offend!

    ¡°I think you girls who grew up being held in the palm of your hands are unlikely to understand the hardships of those of us who did!¡±

    Mayme sat by the fire, looking at him, from his eyes, she seemed to see a different Marcy, perhaps, this is his true face!

    Her mother used to tell her that the halo worn by every person does not alwayse from the parents, behind the scenes there is no telling how much heartache and tears.

    ¡°In fact, my mother has told me before, but I¡¯ve never known what it¡¯s like to be behind that halo of so-called sorrows and tears.¡± This is exactly one of the reasons why she left home and came out on her own.

    ¡°You are happy!¡±

    Looking at her, I know from her innocent, simple-minded character that she grew up as a pampered little princess.

    Looking up at the sky, Marcy slowly spoke: ¡°It¡¯ste, it seems they can¡¯t find us tonight, you can sleep for a while!¡±

    Just now in the collection of branches, Marcy by the way to break some branches and leaves back, now just in time to use.

    ¡°You look terrible, did you get hurt somewhere?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Mayme didn¡¯t answer his words, instead she looked at his pale, bloodless face and asked.

    Marcy touched her cheek, hooked her lips and smiled, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, maybe she was scared when she fell down earlier and hasn¡¯t slowed down yet!¡±

    Knowing that he was lying to himself, but Mayme could not say anything, she knew it was a man¡¯s pride.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme also did not say anything, will be previously retrieved branches flung on the ground, and then lie on it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll sleep for a while, until the second half of the night to rece you!¡±

    ¡°Go to sleep!¡±

    No matter how many misunderstandings there were between them before, but now they should shake hands and be happy, now they are like grasshoppers falling on a straw.

    Perhaps because she was really frightened, or perhaps because it was Marcy sitting next to her, Maymey on the floor, and soon there was an even breathing.

    After a nce at Mayme, who was already asleep, Marcy looked at the moon in the sky and kept praying in her heart that Rosemary and the others were okay!

    Hiss ¡­

    A carelessly involved in the back of the wound, Marcy could not help but cry out in pain.

    See Mayme has been asleep, Marcy this will be the jacket off, hand gently touch the back of the piece of flesh and blood wound, the body of the clothes tore a strip of cloth, straining to bandage.

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    At some point, Mayme had gotten up and was looking at Marcy who was frowning.

    Taking the cloth in his hand, he walked behind him, and when his eyes fell on his robust back, there was not a single piece of good skin on his entire back, except for that new wound, all of which was a hideous scar.

    Tears kept falling, but tried not to let her make a sound.

    At this moment, she finally understands his cold and arrogant, his insensitive from where, a person covered in wounds even if the heart is warm, I¡¯m afraid it has long been worn out by these scars little by little.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    Looking at the shocking bruises on it, Mayme asked, biting her lip tightly.

    Marcy didn¡¯t know she was crying, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, it¡¯s not a problem!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯sforting to myself or to Mayme, but injuries have be amon urrence for him, and there is no pain.

    After treating the wound briefly, Mayme bandaged him up and sat down beside him.

    The atmosphere quickly became susan, and the two sat side by side, looking at the moon in the upper sky.

    The next day.

    ¡°Wilson, how are you guys doing? It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Joseph and Edmund rushed this way as soon as they got the callst night, and God knows how they got here in thest few hours.

    Seeing their arrival, Rosemary hurriedly said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, but Marcy and Mayme haven¡¯t heard a word yet!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mr. Meyer¡¯s resourcefulness, they¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Marks has already taken someone to look for them, I believe we will have news of them soon!¡±

    Edmund checked Wilson¡¯ste wound and was relieved to see that it was okay.

    ¡°Did you find out the reason for the matter?¡±

    ¡°It said that the machine malfunctioned, which caused the cable to suddenly loosen!¡±

    This is also only the information provided by the person in charge of the scenic side, but he believes that this ident is definitely not as simple as they say!

 Chapter 715 I will not leave you behind

    ¡°Leave this matter to me, and you¡¯ll be Carry¡¯s recuperate!¡±

    ¡°By the way, we received newsst night that someone was secretly checking the information of S Group, and it seems that the situation is directed at you!¡±

    Originally they should have arrived a long time ago, it is because of this matter, dyed a lot of time.

    All this has long been in Wilson¡¯s expectation, as long as the other ten percent of the shares did not fall into the hands of the other side, they will still try everything to get these shares, and the owner of the shares is his grandmother lying in bed until now has not woken up hands.

    ¡°Let them follow this heel vine and see if they can find the one behind the curtain!¡±

    If he didn¡¯t have enough information in his hands, how would he have backed off again and again.

    If we can¡¯t end them all in one pot, things will be even more difficult, and by then both Rosemary and the entire The Grant family will be in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone look into it, and I believe there will be results soon!¡±

    So many years, Joseph has long been ustomed to these, the reason for not going back, but followed Wilson out of the mix, in addition to their brotherly love, there is a look at the Wilson calm and collected.

    Wilson didn¡¯t know that the share in his grandmother¡¯s hands had long been in Rosemary¡¯s name, and because of that, came close to losing her again.

    ¡°Send more people to look at the bottom of the mountain, don¡¯t miss a single corner!¡±

    ¡°You take good care of your injuries, I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡±

    It has to be denied that without theirpany, he, Wilson, would not have been able to be strong so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Rosemary quickly walked up to Joseph, turned her head to look at Wilson, and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t feelfortable with Mayme, I want to go with them to find out!¡±

    ¡°Then be careful, no matter what happens, make sure you pay attention to your own safety!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will!¡±

    With those words, he followed Joseph and left.

    Well ¡­

    Mayme moved her body, felt someone beside her, and opened her eyes to see that she had copsed almost her entire body into Marcy¡¯s arms, while he seemed to be sleeping heavily.

    Leaving his embrace, Mayme stretched azy back, looking at the already bright sky, can¡¯t help but feel a few moments better.

    It¡¯s dawn, and that¡¯s proof that they will soon be rescued.

    ¡°Hey, wake up?¡±

    Patted Marcy¡¯s shoulder, but found his body scorchingly hot.

    He reached out and touched his hand on his forehead, and surprisingly, he had a high fever.

    ¡°Marcy, are you awake?¡±

    Looking at the handsome face that became red because of the fever, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Hastily picked him up, removed his clothes, unwrapped the gauze, and an unpleasant smell quickly rushed into her nostrils.

    Becausest night by the moonlight, and did not find a lot of fine stones above his wounds, now the fever must be caused by theck of timely cleaning and cleaning.

    ¡°Marcy you hold on, I¡¯ll take you to the doctor now!¡±

    Helping him put his clothes back on, Mayme lifted him up and rested the long arm on her shoulder.

    Marcy¡¯s height is nearly one meter nine, while Mayme¡¯s height is less than just reach one meter seven, the difference in height between the two people, so she carried is very hard.

    Despite this, Mayme gritted her teeth and moved up one step at a time.

    The burned and dazed Marcy felt his body move, and although he wanted to open his eyes to see, his heavy eyelids prevented him from doing so.

    The woods on this side of thendscape are veryrge because they can¡¯t be cut down, and because they are at the bottom of the mountain, they want to go up the mountain, which is not a difficult task for Mayme.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The feet slipped, Mayme and Marcy rolled down in unison, and with a bang, Mayme felt as if her waist was broken, and it hurt like hell.

    Not caring about the pain on her body, she hurriedly climbed up to pick Marcy up and check if he was hurt, and she was relieved to make sure he was okay.

    At the moment she feels particrly helpless, tears keep turning big in her eyes, but she is hard pressed not to let it fall.

    Because Mayme knows that tears are not possible to solve the problem, thinking of yesterday Marcy regardless of the past, with their own body to protect her safety, just for this, even if it is dragging her will drag him up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no matter what, I will not leave you behind!¡±

    With these words, Mayme wiped her tears away and continued to carry Marcy step by step up the mountain.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at therge woods and searched for so long but still no news, which made her already restless heart even more worried.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can definitely find them! ,¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s look over there!¡±

    She remembered that they were near here when they fell yesterday, and if Marcy and the others fell with them, then they must be nearby.

    ¡°You guys go over there and check it out, ande tell me immediately if there¡¯s any news!¡±

    Joseph instructed a few men around him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The words fell, the man quickly disappeared into the vicinity.

    ¡°Joseph, do you know how Mayme came to thepany?¡±

    ¡°I heard my secretary say once before that this little girl has a high degree and majored in finance and economics, but she was only interested in the assistant director, and it just so happened that you wereing over at that time, and thepany let her fill that vacancy.¡±

    After all, he is a president, it is impossible to go through the information of everypany employee one by one.

    ¡°Why are you asking about this all of a sudden?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Shook his head, ¡°Just asking!¡±

    She¡¯s just worried about Mayme in case something happens to him and they don¡¯t even know how to contact his family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think so much, with Mr. Meyer with her, he¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    A quick nce at her showed that she was imagining things again, Joseph said soothingly.

    Mayme carried Marcy step by step up the mountain, the steep trail cutting her arms and legs all over.

    ¡°Marcy, hold on! We¡¯re almost there!¡±

    ¡°Are you Miss Mayme?¡±

    A man in ck followed the trail all the way down the road, just in time to see Mayme in front of him carrying Marcy on her back.

    Hearing someone call her, Mayme turned her head and looked at the man with a look of excitement and said, ¡°I¡¯m Mayme, and you are?¡±

    ¡°I was sent by Mr. Flower to find you, it¡¯s great to see you¡¯re all right!¡±

    The man was also obviously excited and walked up to look at the unconscious Marcy and said, ¡°What happened to Mr. Meyer?¡±

    ¡°He is injured and a doctor must be found as soon as possible, could you please call some people to carry him back for me?¡±

    Mayme knew that she had carried him up this way, and his legs were suffering along with him.

 Chapter 716 Youâ€™re hurt worse than he is

    ¡°Mr. Flower, our men have found Mr. Meyer and the others, but Mr. Meyer is badly wounded!¡±

    ¡°Take us there now!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly followed behind the man in ck.

    When she saw Mayme appear in front of her covered in wounds, Rosemary could no longer hold back the tears, she had experienced too many life and death separations over the years, and she could no longer bear the pain.

    Because her memory has been restored, bits and pieces of the past are deeply imprinted in her mind, and Carina¡¯s departure has made her cherish everyone around her even more.

    ¡°Mayme!¡±

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    The two hugged each other tightly, and in this moment, all the bitterness was released, and Mayme hugged Rosemary and cried out loudly.

    ¡°I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you in her either, scared the hell out of me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s fault, it¡¯s my sister who didn¡¯t protect you well, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked self-conscious, although she and Mayme did not spend a lot of time together, but she really loved her as her sister, and he could feel Mayme¡¯s feelings for him.

    Wiping the tears on his face, Mayme said in a hoarse voice: ¡°This matter is not your fault, to me I should not have proposed to y over here, if I did not say it would not have happened!¡±

    ¡°Fool, how is this matter your fault? No one knew this would happen, as long as everyone is okay!¡±

    ¡°But he got hurt protecting me, and now he¡¯s a burnt mess, I¡¯m so worried about him!¡±

    Mayme said with tears streaming down her face as she grabbed Rosemary¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Marcy is not as fragile as you think, he¡¯ll be fine soon!¡±

    Reachingout a hand to wipe the tears from her cheeks, Rosemary soothed.

    ¡°Edmund less, how is our young master¡¯s injury?¡±

    Marks received a call from Joseph that he had found the man, and he rushed back without stopping.

    Edmund looked at the thick stack of test reports in his hand, lightly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°your young master just wound infection, probably fell down when his head hit something hard, which is why he is now in a high fevera, I have helped him to treat his wounds, let him rest and rest, it is best to rest in bed in the next few days. ¡±

    ¡°Thanks Edmund less, Marks remembered!¡±

    ¡°Call me if you need anything, I¡¯m going to get busy!¡±

    As soon as the tone dropped, Edmund picked up the chart and headed out, seeing Rosemary and her young assistant standing in the doorway just outside.

    ¡°Edmund, how is Marcy¡¯s injury?¡±

    Mayme looked at Edmund, her small hands clutching the corner of her coat, a heart pounding incessantly.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Edmund looked at the two people with nervous faces and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Rosemary, are you not believing in your Edmund¡¯s medical skills?¡±

    That expression fell on Edmund¡¯s eyes, how he felt that his medical skills were being questioned by his good sister.

    ¡°Brother you misunderstood, we are just worried about Marcy¡¯s injury, we don¡¯t mean to question your medical skills!¡±

    Rosemary exined sharply, and when she saw the smile curling up at the corner of his lips, she instantly understood that she had been fooled by Edmund again.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, can you tell us exactly how Marcy¡¯s injuries are going?¡±

    Mayme, who was standing on the sidelines, saw him hesitate to say anything and was anxious.

    Looking at the anxious Mayme, Edmund seemed to suddenly understand something, it seems that their life from now on is more and more exciting.

    Edmund also did not hang their appetite, said: ¡°There is nothing serious, but need to stay in the hospital for a few days for observation, he lost too much blood, the body is still very weak, if you have time, you can stew some blood meals for him to tonic!

    The words fell, Edmund¡¯s eyes shed inside a brilliant light.

    ¡°Thank you Dr. Edmund!¡±

    Mayme was relieved to hear that Marcy was okay.

    Up and down looked at Mayme standing in front of him, frowned lightly and said, ¡°I think you are now more seriously injured than the one inside, if not treated in time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s your life that¡¯s in danger instead of his!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    After taking a look at his body, Mayme smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a small injury, it¡¯s not a problem, since he¡¯s already fine, we¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    The words fell, turned his head just took a step, only to feel dizzy, two ck eyes, do not know anything.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    Rosemary eyed her and held her in ce, looking at Mayme, who was pale and downcast, and shouted.

    With a soft sigh, Edmund reluctantly picked up the person, just said that she was the one with the disease, she still hard to believe, now she should finally believe it!

    *****

    ¡°Did you get the stuff?¡±

    Inside the vi, Cora sat on the sofa, holding a snow-white cat in her hands, her fingers constantly running along its snow-white fur.

    The thin man stood in front of Cora, touched the sweat on his forehead and said, ¡°No, things were interrupted before we had a chance to act!¡±

    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Originally we were nning to catch Rosemary while they were rxing their guard during the tour, but we didn¡¯t expect that the cable car they were riding in suddenly broke down midway and the cable broke!¡±

    Cora¡¯s face can not see any trace of the spot, kept ying with the kitty, after a long time before slowly speaking: ¡°I know, you guys do not move around for the time being, when I think of a better way, I¡¯m informing you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the skinny man left, a woman came out from inside a side room.

    ¡°You did this thing, didn¡¯t you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rita¡¯s expression is very calm, seems to have no hint of remorse for what she has done, she only values the ending, as for the process is not important.

    ¡°So they¡¯re dead?¡±

    Cora¡¯s voice was so soft that no reproach could be heard at all.

    More than twenty years of hibernation, has long since developed a cool, calm and collected mind, which is why Wilson has not been able to find her out for so many years.

    ¡°No, they had a good life, they were only slightly injured!¡±

    Speaking of which, Rita¡¯s tone was annoyed, not realizing that so high did not drop them to their death.

    ¡°I won¡¯t me you for this matter today, but from now on, the two of them you can¡¯t move them for the time being!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rita rushed to Cora¡¯s face and asked excitedly.

    Throwing the cat in her hand, Cora¡¯s eyes lifted slightly and looked at her coldly, saying, ¡°Rita doesn¡¯t seem to have distinguished her position clearly, from the moment you agreed to cooperate with me, every move you make is in my line of sight, if you still want Gu¡¯s group, then you¡¯d better distinguish the position you are in!¡±

 Chapter 717 belly full of weed

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too impulsive!¡±

    Rita lowered her head, fingers clutching the corner of her coat, now she can only rely on Cora, leaving Cora, she simply can not get a foothold in C city.

    Looking askance at him, Cora said slowly: ¡°I know you have some defiance in your heart, since I promised to give their lives to you to dispose of, naturally I will keep my promise, you can take it as letting them live in a few more days, to the back still at your disposal!¡±

    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am!¡±

    ¡°These days you better not go around, after all, you made such a big noise, with Wilson that meticulous mind, will not believe what they say over there failure, you better be careful!¡±

    If she didn¡¯t still have value to use, with her stupid head, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered to talk to her so much!

    For Wilson¡¯s person Rita knows better than anyone else, if he really let him find out that she was the one who moved, I¡¯m afraid she will lose this life.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, there¡¯s nothing to do then I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    As soon as Rita left, a middle-aged man looked at her departing back and said respectfully to Cora, ¡°Madam, you just let her go?¡±

    ¡°This woman is really hopelessly stupid, she doesn¡¯t even have a brain, no wonder Wilson doesn¡¯t want her, she has a beautiful appearance, but her stomach is full of weeds!¡±

    ¡°That requires me to go to ¡­.¡±

    The middle-aged man made a gesture of wiping his neck, this woman will be a scourge sooner orter if not removed.

    Red lips slightly hooked up, said: ¡°No, let you do it will not be dirty hands, this kind of good thing or give Wilson them to do!¡±

    ¡°Madam is awesome!¡±

    Because she knows that Wilson is not going to let this woman go, after all, she has a bigger gift for himter.

    ¡°Tim, you have someone look into what hospital that olddy from The Grant family is in today?¡±

    ¡°Madam you are thinking ¡­¡±

    After living in the dark for a long time, it¡¯s better to go outside and get some sunshine, after all, that warm sunshine is what she really wants.

    ¡°How¡¯s Rosemary getting along with Wilson these days?¡±

    ¡°ording to the reliable information we have from you, the two of them are very close to each other!¡±

    Looking at the sh of a brilliant light in Cora¡¯s eyes, had, Tim instantly understood what she wanted to do.

    Thest time the n failed, it seems that thedy already has a second n in mind.

    ¡°What¡¯s Chad been up to?¡±

    This boy, since thest time to discuss with her about Rosemary, never came back, it seems that is not their own birth is not, how to raise can not be blood thicker than water.

    ¡°Young master recently to do nothing, every day is to work and leave work, asionally will go to The Grant family to eat dinner, other ces basically do not go.¡±

    ¡°Although she is not my own, but after all, there is also half of our Ye family¡¯s blood, as long as he will not do anything, let him go!¡±

    Cora stood up, spoke to Tim, and headed upstairs.

    Mayme woke up with the strong smell of sterile water, and looking at the white walls in front of her, she immediately understood that she was in a hospital.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Touching his forehead, his head is still a little hot, and the whole head is still a little dizzy.

    Rosemary walked over to help her up and said worriedly, ¡°Edmund said you were in shock, plus the cold wind at the bottom of the mountain all night, and carrying Marcy so far, caused by severe physical exhaustion, he told you to rest for the night, tomorrow will be fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been better!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Seeing that she was about to get out of bed, Rosemary hurried to help her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Sister, I want to go home!¡±

    Since childhood, what he dislikes most is the hospital, before every time she got sick, her parents let her go to the hospital, she was dead set against it.

    ¡°Edmund said you are not fit to get out of bed right now, so let¡¯s stay here for one night and go back tomorrow, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯ll go backter and have a good meal, I¡¯ll be revived immediately!¡±

    After saying that, Mayme also squeezed a very ugly smile at Rosemary.

    ¡°Okay then! But I¡¯ll go talk to Edmund first and get my discharge done and we¡¯ll go back together, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After stroking her head, Rosemary was relieved to go and do the discharge procedures.

    Looking out at the sky, Mayme sat alone on the edge of the bed and stared, wondering if he had woken up!

    ¡°Sorry Miss, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    Mayme arrives at the door of Marcy¡¯s ward, but is unexpectedly stopped outside by two men in ck.

    ¡°I know your young master, please let me in to see him, will you?¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of people who know our young master, do we have to let them all go one by one?¡±

    The two men in ck look like you can¡¯t even fool me with such tricks, let alone her young master, better give up this heart!

    ¡°Two brothers, I really know your young master, let me go in and see her, okay?¡±

    ¡°Thisdy, we have made our words very clear, if you don¡¯t leave here, don¡¯t me our brothers for doing something to you!¡±

    The man inside in front of you know at a nce that the body is very good people, it seems that Marcy¡¯s identity is very uplicated, otherwise they would not be so nervous.

    ¡°Mayme, what brings you here?¡±

    When Rosemary returned to the ward after the discharge procedure, she saw no one inside and asked the nurse that she wasing this way.

    As soon as they saw Rosemary, the two men in ck said respectfully, ¡°Sorry, we didn¡¯t know thisdy was your friend, but Marks has instructed that no one is to go near the young master, and we are only following orders!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, has your young master woken up yet?¡±

    ¡°The young master hasn¡¯t woken up yet, is Miss Harris going in?¡±

    Earlier Marks had instructed that if it was Rosemary who came to visit Marcy, let them not stop.

    ¡°Since Marcy is not awake yet, let¡¯s not disturb him, we¡¯ll see him tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Rosemary held her up and said in a gentle tone.

    With a nce at the closed door, Mayme nodded and then followed Rosemary out of the room.

    Mayme is a very nostalgic person, she always feels that Marcy is hurt because of her, that¡¯s why she feels guilty.

    When the two returned to the apartment, Rosemary let Mayme go back to her bedroom to rest, probably because she had walked for a while, Mayme¡¯s face was slightly pale and she fell asleep after lying on the bed for a while.

    Seeing her asleep, Rosemary then left her apartment and went back to her own.

    ¡°Back?¡±

    Sitting on the couch, Wilson heard the door open and looked up to see a tired-looking Rosemary.

 Chapter 718 I want to eat you

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go back to The Grant family?¡±

    Rosemary asked in confusion as she looked around the living room.

    Originally also intended to video with her Nina beyster, now he is here, then how else can she video.

    It¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯ve been on video with those two little guys, so I¡¯m sure they¡¯re pissed.

    ¡°This is my home too, I haven¡¯t settled the score with you for leaving me behind, and you¡¯re talking about me first?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s tone is full of sour taste, if not Mayme is a girl, I¡¯m afraid this room has already be a jealous tank!

    Putting the bag away, Rosemary went to sit next to him and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have left you alone, but you at least have so many maids to look after you, and Mayme is only one person, not to mention that she is so young, I can¡¯t leave her alone, right?¡±

    ¡°If she can¡¯t throw down, I can just throw down, right?¡±

    red at her, how to say he was injured is also to protect her, how she is afraid to move at all? Is it possible that when she fell off the cliff, she lost her emotional intelligence?

    Rosemary smiled helplessly, he is really cheeky enough, before she said their family Blume like who, now she finally know the answer.

    ¡°You know very well that¡¯s not what I meant!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a roundworm in your stomach, so how do I know which one you mean?¡±

    Turning his head to the side, Wilson began to y a rascal.

    Such Wilson looked really cute in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, and she was suddenly a little impatient to reunite them as father and son and see what they looked like together.

    But thinking about all that had happened before, and the coincidental encounter with Daisy here, made her reconsider whether she should not tell them for the time being that she had recovered her memory.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Suddenly Rosemary hooked her hands around his neck and offered her kiss, asking with a blush.

    Wilson did not expect Rosemary to kiss him at all, for a long time did not react, today¡¯s Rosemary did not have the usual shyness, but more a deep love.

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    He pushed Rosemary down on the couch, and Wilson sucked the fragrance from her mouth deeply.

    The current hidden in the body as if it had found the mouth of conflict, instantly entwining the two people tightly together, the tongue of fire driving straight in.

    More than five hundred days and nights of separation, more than five hundred days and nights of longing are being poured out at this moment.

    Rosemary reached out and hooked her hand around Wilson¡¯s neck, slowly responding to his kiss, and only at this moment did he truly feel that the two of them truly existed.

    Deep in Depth ¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Wilson slowly let her go, but if he didn¡¯t have a wound on his leg, he would have wanted to take her right away.

    Rosemary was also teased by him and her body felt like it was surrounded by fire.

    Looking at her slightly swollen red lips, Wilson gently nibbled on her lips, ¡°Let you go today first, and ask for it back togetherter!¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary nodded with her ears even red.

    For Rosemary gave a response, Wilson¡¯s emotions could not be calmed for a long time, does this mean that his Rosemary finally epted his feelings.

    ¡°What do you want for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I want to eat you!¡±

    Putting his head against her neck, Wilson said with eyes full of fire.

    Pushed his head¡¯s away,ughed and said, ¡°Impertinent, I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to buy some food ande back to cook, what do you want to eat?¡±

    Thinking that they were both in shock, Rosemary decided to go to the supermarket to buy some chicken and bring them some chicken soup to drink.

    ¡°As long as you cook it, I like it!¡±

    ¡°Okay then! Later I¡¯ll go buy some bitter melon ande back, tonight we¡¯ll have a bitter melon full banquet!¡±

    When he heard of eating bitter melon, Wilson¡¯s face fell, he grew up hating to eat is bitter melon, every meal as long as there is bitter melon on the table, he will let people remove.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat bitter melon!¡±

    With that said, he turned to Rosemary and said a quick list of dishes he likes to eat.

    Rosemaryughed and shook his head, it seems that he will never like bitter melon in his life.

    ¡°Then you stay well at home, I¡¯ll go buy your favorite food now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ncing him up and down, he said, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not staying home?¡±

    A leg in a cast, two hands wrapped in thick gauze, on his current appearance, how to look howical.

    Wilson looked down at his indomitable hands and legs and sighed, he really can¡¯t seem to go.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll buy it at the supermarket downstairs, so what do you have to worry about!¡±

    Knowing that he was worried about her safety, Rosemary didn¡¯t say it directly, she was worried that if she identally said something, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to hide the fact that she had recovered her memory. As long as she keeps pretending to lose her memory, perhaps those people will not know that she has a child, so her child will be safe.

    But since she has regained her memory, she has to find a time to talk to Judy in the evening so that she can be prepared, so that both for her and for the child, a foolproof protection can be achieved.

    ¡°Then go and return quickly, if you are not back in half an hour, then I will go down and find someone!¡±

    Although he had arranged for people to protect her safety twenty-four hours a day, he was still uneasy,, because those people are really pervasive.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Jingle Bells ¡­

    At that moment the doorbell suddenly rang, and Rosemary straightened her clothes and prepared to answer the door.

    ¡°Is it disturbing you guys?¡±

    Edmund stood outside the door with a basket of hairy crabs and looked at the two people inside.

    Seeing that it was Edmund, Rosemary was about to speak when she heard Wilson say coolly, ¡°If you know that, stille!¡±

    Uh ¡­

    Rosemary gave Wilson a hard stare, took the hairy crab from Edmund and smiled, ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t listen to him, it just so happens that I¡¯m going downstairs to buy a chicken for the soup, so you can stay for dinner tonight!¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that my friend brought back a basket of hairy crabs for me today, so it looks like I¡¯m in for a treat!¡±

    The crab was a big one, and Rosemary said happily, ¡°It¡¯s just right, we¡¯ll have a good gathering tonight, and we¡¯ll call Joseph overter.

    With that said, Rosemary took her purse out of her bag and prepared to go out.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you! So many things you can¡¯t lift as a girl!¡±

    ¡°Good for you!¡±

    So many people eating, is sure to buy some more dishes, really want her to carry alone really can not carry.

    Thinking of the ingredients they would buyter, the two left together.

 Chapter 719 Itâ€™s good to be a Siamese

    Edmund and Rosemary went to the supermarket, pushed the cart and started shopping.

    ¡°Edmund, is there a dish you¡¯d like to eat?¡±

    Rosemary asks as she picks out the ingredients Wilson likes to eat.

    ¡°I can do anything, I¡¯m basically not a picky eater!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Looking up at him, Rosemary thought of Wilson¡¯s earlierment that he would eat anything, and when she heard the look on Bitter Gourd¡¯s face, she wanted tough.

    ¡°Laughing at what,ughing so hard?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it just urred to me that just now I asked Wilson what he wanted to eat and he said he was whatever he wanted, then I was going to make him a bitter melon full meal tonight and when he heard that, his whole face fell down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid this is one of the things Wilson finds most embarrassing, right? He can always say that he is not afraid of the world, but only afraid of eating bitter gourd, and again before, when he heard the word bitter gourd, his body will inexplicably get a red rash?¡±

    Edmund remembered the previous things, the corners of his mouth can not help but raise a smile, that time they can be considered carefree, do anything without looking ahead, until after that incident, everything has changed!

    ¡°A red rash, it can¡¯t be that exaggerated!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand holding the vegetables couldn¡¯t help but stop and look at Edmund incredulously.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take Wilson¡¯s clothes offter when you get back and you¡¯ll see if I¡¯m exaggerating!¡±

    This is really an oddball, his heart is in the end how much to resist this thing, is there a feud with bitter melon in a previous life.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you get your memory back?¡±

    Edmund, standing behind her, watched Rosemary pick into the basket all of Wilson¡¯s favorites as well as his favorite foods, and who would have told her this if she hadn¡¯t recovered her memory.

    The hand holding the things slightly stiff, so many people Edmund has always been the most careful, she has been very careful, did not expect him to see it.

    ¡°Edmund, I want you to keep this a secret for me, I don¡¯t want everyone to know that I have recovered my memory just yet!¡±

    Edmund looked at her with a suspicious look, ¡°Can¡¯t Wilson talk about it too?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head, if she let him know that she had regained her memory, she was worried that with his feelings for her, it would be easy for others to see the breach.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you know how Wilson has been over these years? He wanted to end his life several times to go down to be with you because he always felt that it was his failure to protect you that kept you and the child away from him, and because of this, he couldn¡¯t sleep all night long and always relied on sleeping pills to force himself to sleep.¡±

    Listening to Edmund¡¯s words, Rosemary was already in tears and couldn¡¯t believe how he had survived all these years.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell him, but I can¡¯t. Edmund, please believe me, I don¡¯t want to tell him, but I have a real problem, I can¡¯t let them follow us into danger!¡±

    Since marrying Wilson, whether it¡¯s true for her or true for Wilson, there are too many people who look at them in a bad light, not to mention that Wilson is not as simple as they seem, he¡¯s like a mystery, a mystery that everyone can¡¯t solve.

    She knew that if she went to ask him, she would tell her, but she was also aware that the reason he didn¡¯t tell her was that he didn¡¯t want her to be hurt more.

    The life of the gentry is far from as good as they think. In her opinion, Wilson is already very powerful, but such a powerful person can do nothing about some things, so it is clear that the person behind him has to be far more powerful than he is.

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Edmund does not know what has happened to Rosemary here for more than a year, but the person who can make her go out of her way to hide it from Wilson, it is clear that they have far more weight in her heart than Wilson.

    ¡°Edmund, if I tell you, you¡¯ll help me, right?¡±

    Maybe telling him might help her in case something¡¯s up.

    In the face of Rosemary¡¯s convinced gaze, Edmund just wanted to refuse and did not know how to say, not to mention that the woman in front of him is his most important woman.

    ¡°Fool, even if you tell me who they are, I will definitely help you!¡± Who made him have only one her in his heart!

    ¡°This is not the ce to talk about it, I¡¯ll meet you in your office tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After buying and paying the bill, when they returned to the apartment with their things, Joseph was already there.

    Once he saw their return, Joseph smiled and said, ¡°You guys are back, if I don¡¯t see you again, Wilson will be ready to go down and pick up the people himself!¡±

    ¡°Which is not as exaggerated as you say, we just look at today¡¯s fresh, so we bought some more back, only to dy a while, besides, Edmund in, you still have what to worry about!¡±

    Rosemary said while putting the things in her hands on the table, with a slight tone of reproach in her voice.

    As if to say Wilson¡¯s nerves popped too tight, they were only out for half an hour.

    ¡°Yeah, Rosemary didn¡¯t know Wilson¡¯s and your tastes, so she asked my opinion while doing so, which is why it took a while!¡±

    Edmund exined with a smile, as if everything looked very natural, no meaningful breakthrough.

    ¡°Now that the enemy is dark and I am clear, it is better to be cautious!¡±

    After all, being careful makes the boat go on forever, if he wasn¡¯t injured now, he would hate to have her with him twenty-four hours a day so he would feel grounded.

    Wilson¡¯s fears are not unreasonable, just like this trip to the tour, is not to let someone move behind the scenes?

    Sometimes a lot of things do make people defensive.

    cing her things on the table, Rosemary walked over to Wilson and smiled, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I always need a little personal space too! You can¡¯t have me following you around all day long!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be a Siamese!¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary was speechless and rolled her eyes, how suddenly there was a feeling of ying the piano to the cow.

    ¡°No more talk, I¡¯m going to cook!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary left them alone and went straight to work in the kitchen.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going? Do we know who¡¯s behind it?¡±

    As soon as Rosemary left, Edmund took a seat directly across from them.

    ¡°Got it, it¡¯s Rita!¡±

    Joseph took a sip of coffee and said faintly.

    ¡°She really has a lot of guts, it seems he is determined to kill you two this time!¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do with her?¡±

    With Wilson¡¯s character, for this kind of woman, usually just leave things to others, so as not to get their hands dirty.

 Chapter 720 Maybe itâ€™s because Iâ€™m not her destined diner

    ¡°She¡¯s just a scapegoat, if there¡¯s no one behind her to back her up, just by her, she doesn¡¯t have that ability yet!¡±

    Rita is a kind of person, Wilson¡¯s heart than anyone knows.

    ¡°So we¡¯ll just let her keep hanging out?¡±

    Edmund looked at Wilson, this is not like his style of handling things.

    ¡°Hanging out is of course impossible, but since the other side has her as a pawn around, waiting for us to jump in, then we might as well go along with her wish, maybe the fish that has been tuned for so long might be able to surface for the second time.¡±

    ¡°This is a good idea, we have been staring at this old fox for so many years, there is really no loophole at all, maybe with Rita¡¯s clever brain, maybe we can still follow the trail and pick people up.¡±

    Joseph and Edmund looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help but smile, it seems they will have a busy time again.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard anything from thest time you were asked to find out about Reba?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s as if she disappeared from this world, not a clue.¡±

    When ites to this matter, Joseph is very annoyed, in order to find out this woman, he does not know how much energy spent on it, but the result is no return at all.

    ¡°The search for Reba will be put aside for now. If he has the intention to hide her, we may not be able to find her even if we turn the whole world upside down.¡±

    Another scenario is that there is a possibility that she has met something untoward.

    ¡°Are you going to live here all the time?¡±

    Joseph looked at this ce, although the two sets of houses have been opened, but how to say here is still too small, and the personnel is also moreplicated, or live in a separate vi is safer.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary who was busy in the kitchen, the corner of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift upwards and said, ¡°As long as there is her ce, even if it¡¯s a hut, I still feelfortable living there!¡±

    During this period of time, he stayed here every day, has gotten used to the feeling that there are only two of them in the house, instead of a vi full of servants and resentful, if possible, he really want to just be happy, ordinary life.

    It¡¯s just not what his life was meant to be.

    ¡°I mean the security system over at the vi is always better than here, shouldn¡¯t you be careful and cautious at times like now?¡±

    ¡°Joseph also has a point, if the other side has their ws in Rosemary, at the very least the security system there is much safer than here.¡±

    Edmund is also in favor of Joseph¡¯s idea, but in the end, he has to get Rosemary¡¯s approval.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±

    Rosemary walked out with the food and called out to the few people on the couch.

    ¡°Yes, right away!¡±

    Edmund helped Wilson to the table and his appetite was whetted as he looked at the colorful and delicious dishes.

    Unable to resist clinking a piece of meat into his mouth, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but appreciate, ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had these home-cooked meals!¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Is it hard to believe that no one has ever made it for you before?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s hand with chopsticks stiffened slightly and suddenly said, ¡°The person who used to cook my home-cooked food has left, maybe because I¡¯m not her destined diner!¡±

    A bitter smile, he has always admonished himself not to think about, but the mind can never forget her.

    Looking at Joseph¡¯s very sad eyes, Rosemary was full of doubts, if the girl he was talking about was Karen, what had happened between them while she was away for more than a year.

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones, and don¡¯t let down the fruits of Rosemary¡¯s busybor for so long.¡±

    Edmund winked at Rosemary, looking at them as if the incident was a scar on Joseph.

    ¡°Yes, try my chicken soup, it¡¯s been simmering for two hours!¡±

    ¡°How can a table of good food be without wine, do you have good what good wine here?¡±

    ¡°Then you are considered to be blessed, two days ago I just arrived a batch of top quality wine, it¡¯s at my wine cab, go get it yourself!¡±

    Wilson smiled faintly and turned to Edmund.

    Patting Joseph on the shoulder, he got up and went to the liquor cab to get the wine.

    At the dinner table, the three of them kept talking about some funny things they used to do when they were young, while Rosemary looked at them with a smile.

    ¡°You guys eat first, I¡¯ll go and bring some meals over to Mayme!¡±

    She is in a bad mood, even if she is called over she may not be in the mood to eat, so she might as well deliver the meal herself.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°By the way, tell her that Marcy boy has woken up, so she doesn¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    ¡°I thank big brother for Mayme, she will be able to sleep well tonight when she hears this news!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary carried the meal towards Mayme¡¯s apartment.

    Taking out the key and opening the door, Rosemary had just entered when she saw Maymeing out of the bedroom.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, I stewed a little chicken soup, wash up and hurry over to drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°Just right I¡¯m hungry, hard work sister!¡±

    Looking at the meal in Rosemary¡¯s hand, Mayme felt a warmth in her heart.

    She had nned to get up and order herself a bowl of noodles to eat, but to her surprise, Rosemary brought her food.

    ¡°Edmund just asked me to tell you that Marcy has woken up and for you not to worry about it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to wake up, as long as he wakes up also not to my from the bottom of the mountain will carry him up!¡±

    While taking a small bite of her meal, Mayme spoke up.

    Mayme, who woke up with a good night¡¯s sleep, already looked much better than before.

    ****

    ¡°Mr. Williams, how are you feeling now, are you still ufortable anywhere?¡±

    Heidi is at home when she hears Marks say that Marcy is injured and hospitalized, so she rushes to the hospital and is relieved when she sees that his life is not in danger.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a little ident on the way, a little superficial injury, rest two days will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys go on a trip? How could such a thing happen!!!¡± The safety measures of this tourist attraction are so bottom, then who will dare to travel there in the future?

    This problem seems to need a good investigation, but he just woke up now, many things have not had time to deal with, but with Wilson¡¯s efficiency, I¡¯m afraid this matter should have news.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Big brother is fine, you hurry back, Elliott will cry if he doesn¡¯t see you at night!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Marcy doesn¡¯t want his godson to shed tears, probably because Fred is not with them, causing him to feel more affection for Elliott now!

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, call me if you have anything!¡±

    Heidi looked at him and said uneasily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Big brother is not a child, know how to take care of themselves!¡±

 Chapter 721 simply to report the gift of saving lives

    Early the next morning.

    Rosemary gets up and prepares to ask Mayme to visit Marcy in the hospital with her, and after searching around the room, she doesn¡¯t see her.

    Thinking that the girl might have gone out, Rosemary also went to the hospital alone to look for Edmund.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the girl who came to see the young master yesterday? Do you see what she¡¯s standing there for?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Marks walked over with his breakfast and heard his subordinates jabbering at the door.

    ¡°Marks, that girl has been standing there for almost half an hour, why don¡¯t you go up and ask her?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Marks did not know Mayme and thought it was a subordinate who saw something suspicious.

    One of the bodyguards came up to Marks¡¯ ear and said, ¡°This girl came here yesterday afternoon to see the young master, then Miss Harris rushed over to take her away, she should be here to see the young master today!¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you want something?¡±

    Walking up to Mayme, Marks asked in as polite a tone as possible.

    Looking at the man in front of her, Mayme swallowed hard and asked, ¡°Are you ¡­ you Marks?¡±

    On the way back, she heard Rosemary mention that she was a powerful subordinate of Marcy.

    ¡°I am, may I ask if Miss is here to see our young master?¡±

    ¡°Edmund said your young master lost too much blood and needs a good tonic, I stewed a little chicken soup, please take it in for him for me!¡±

    Shoving the thermos box in his hand into Marks¡¯ hand, he left in a hurry.

    Watching her back as she hurriedly left, Marks was suddenly a bit puzzled.

    Earlier, I heard them say that there was another girl who fell with Marcy, and it seems that it should be her.

    But since it¡¯s to see Marcy, why take it in than yourself?

    With a belly full of doubts, Marks walked into the ward with a thermos box.

    ¡°Young master, are you feeling better?¡±

    Marks asked as he helped him carry his breakfast.

    ¡°Much better, I¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund said you should stay a few more days, it¡¯s because you lost a lot of blood and your body is weak!¡±

    The chicken soup inside the thermos box was brought out, and a strong smell of chicken wafted out.

    ¡°Young master, let¡¯s have breakfast first!¡±

    ¡°After taking a small sip of the chicken soup, Marcy couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Heidi¡¯s cooking skills are getting really good, this chicken soup is just right!¡±

    Marcy eximed as she sipped the chicken soup.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Young master, this is not Miss Heidi¡¯s stew, this Miss Karlsson sent it over!¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, which Miss Karlsson?¡±

    Eyes slightly raised, Marcy looked at Marks and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same Miss Karlsson who fell to the bottom of the mountain with you!¡±

    Marks looked at his young master, it can¡¯t be that he doesn¡¯t know her at all, right? If he gets angry, won¡¯t she do a bad thing?

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Just hand me the chicken soup and leave!¡±

    Marcy looked at the golden brown chicken soup in the bowl, it seems that this little girl still has some conscience, this pot of chicken soup is not stewed for two and a half hours, it is impossible to stew this taste.

    ¡°That ¡­ young master, I haven¡¯t eaten breakfast yet either?¡±

    Smelling the fragrant chicken soup, Marks couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva and said.

    ¡°You eat this one!¡±

    Marcy ced the box of xiao long bao he bought back in front of him, while the chicken soup in the insted box didn¡¯t half want to give him a drink.

    ¡°Young master, can you drink so much chicken soup? How about I help you finish some of it!¡± What a pity if this is poured.

    ¡°Want a drink!¡±

    Looking at Marks, the corner of Marcy¡¯s mouth hooked up a smile, and after two seconds, said coolly, ¡°Go home and stew yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    How to say that they are also a friend who shares the hardship, life and death, can not resist his bowl of chicken soup?

    ¡°Ah what, did you get hurt too?¡±

    ¡°No no, then young master you drink a little more!¡±

    Marks resigned himself to picking up the dumplings and eating them on the sidelines, watching Marcy drink with a sense of humor and depression.

    It is said that eating alone does not grow, how can it be that this phrase does not work at all on his young master.

    For three or four days in a row, Mayme would send over chicken soup, and Marcy, who originally said she wanted to be discharged from the hospital, uncharacteristically did not yell to be discharged and waited for Mayme to send chicken soup every day.

    ¡°Young master, Miss Karlsson shouldn¡¯t bring chicken soup over today, you¡¯d better have some breakfast first!¡±

    Marcy¡¯s neck is almost to the door, but people just do not appear.

    It was nine o¡¯clock and Marks had changed breakfast four times. Marcy took a look at the breakfast on the table and felt no appetite at all.

    ¡°Go, get the discharge paperwork done!¡±

    ¡°Sister, here¡¯s the information you asked for!¡±

    Mayme handed a document to Rosemary, who was looking back to normal after a few days of rest.

    Taking the paper, Rosemary asked lightly, ¡°You didn¡¯t bring Marcy the chicken soup today?¡±

    ¡°I have to work today, so I didn¡¯t send it!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that he saved her life, how would she get up early in the morning to make him chicken soup, which even her brothers have never enjoyed?

    ¡°Looks like someone is going to be disappointed today!¡±

    Rosemaryughed as she nced at Mayme, who kept stirring her fingers.

    ¡°How can that be? Maybe he doesn¡¯t even care about the chicken soup I made?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you still send it every day?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t believe that Marcy didn¡¯t drink the chicken soup. Mayme¡¯s chicken soup is not something you can drink whenever you want, and Marcy would have trouble with a pot of soup.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund said he lost too much blood and needs to take more tonic, how to say he is also considered my life-saver, it is his business to eat or not, it is my business to send or not!¡±

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that you¡¯re doing all that tight now just to repay the favor of saving your life?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the expression on her face and saw that she didn¡¯t look any different, so maybe this little girl really just simply wanted to repay the favor of saving her life.

    ¡°Does Sis think I have any other purpose?¡±

    Looking sideways at Rosemary, Mayme blinked her big eyes and asked.

    Uh ¡­

    Perhaps it really is their own overthinking, after all, this little girl is still so small, for those love issues still do not understand.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little envious of Marcy, having had your hand-made chicken soup for days on end, even I haven¡¯t had that treat!¡±

    ¡°What does he have to envy, sister if you want to drink, I can give you stew for life!¡±

    Mayme hugged Rosemary¡¯s neck and pouted.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better not to, dying you from getting married, that would be my sin!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want a pot of chicken soup to drag her down in her search for her own happiness.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married? I just want to be with you and my family, I feel like the happiest girl in the world with you guys around!¡±

 Chapter 722 Rita was caught

    When she returned from Cora¡¯s, Rita stayed at home and never went out, and this sudden grounding annoyed her.

    It¡¯s been a week, and there¡¯s no movement outside, so I guess the wind has passed, so I took my bag and prepared to go out.

    ¡°Rita, we understand that you are suspected in an ident case with the Fairy Lake tourist attraction, pleasee with us and cooperate with our investigation!¡±

    Just walking to the entrance of the district, four men in police uniforms stopped her way and said politely.

    ¡°Comrade police, have you made a mistake? What Fairy Lake ident case, I¡¯ve been in C City all this time, how could I be rted to the ident case?¡±

    Rita looked at herrade police officer in front of her with a smile, as if it was a misunderstanding.

    It is worthy of the bad things done, even lying can be done calmly and freely, hiding in the dark Joseph can not help but admire to.

    One of the male police officers said with a serious face, ¡°Rita please don¡¯t worry, we just want to ask Rita to assist us in our investigation now, when we finish taking statements and make sure there are no problems, you can leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I will go with you!¡±

    All the way Rita remained shocked and could not see any slight difference at all.

    Coming to the police station, Rita was brought into the interrogation room and asked about where she was on the day of Wilson¡¯s ident and what certification she had.

    After giving a detailed ount of what happened, the police went out.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, that¡¯s the way it is, do we need to continue the interrogation?¡±

    Joseph crossed his legs and sat in the director¡¯s office, looking at the statement they handed over, it seems that the woman was biting off more than she could chew that they had no favorable evidence to skim things off the table.

    But that¡¯s how the good show can continue wonderfully, otherwise he was busy for so long, is not a blind busy.

    ¡°You tell them to grab one of the points to keep her in jail overnight tonight, find an excuse to release her tomorrow, and leave the rest to us after that!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The police chief is very respectful of Joseph, there are just a few people in C City that they can¡¯t afford to mess with, Joseph is one of them, not to mention that he and Wilson are still brothers for life.

    ¡°Rita, we have a witness here who pointed out that he was there on the day of the incident, and all the situation is now very bad for you, but you can remain silent or you can hire awyer to defend you!¡±

    ¡°You mean I¡¯m going to spend the night here tonight, right?¡±

    Rita sat up from her seat with some emotion and yelled at the police officer in front of her.

    Looking at her, the policeman said calmly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend the night here, you get that witness over here, I want to confront her face to face!¡±

    ¡°Rita, take it easy for a minute!¡±

    The thought of staying in this cold police station for the night, Rita¡¯s entire body is not good.

    ¡°If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you be excited?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend the night here, tell your chief toe and see me!¡±

    A sense of foreboding rose in her heart, if they really found out that she did it, she would spend the rest of her life in jail!

    Don¡¯t, don¡¯t ¡­

    She¡¯s so young, she doesn¡¯t want to get herself in here!

    The police officer nced at the agitated Rita and spoke to the man at the door, ¡°Take the man down first!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it, I¡¯m Missy from The Frank Family and I want mywyer!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ve already contacted The Frank Family for you, so talk to yourwyer when he arrives!¡±

    With those words, the two policewomen escorted her away.

    Joseph, who was standing in another room, looked at everything inside the interrogation room and just shouted in fear. If he confessed all the things she had done, wouldn¡¯t she just faint?

    ¡°Sister you received a notice? Thepany is ready to take out the design draft inside our design department to participate in thepetition, if anyone¡¯s entry can squeeze into the top three, you can represent thepany to go to France to participate in the international jewelrypetition, the opportunity is not, sister you will definitely go to participate, right!¡±

    Mayme in the pantry when the water just overheard those department people are talking about this matter, this for the designer that can be said to be a dream, as long as you can represent thepany to participate in thepetition, it can be said that the future of a bright future!

    ¡°Look how happy you are, did Linda tell you that?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No, I heard it from someone inside thepany, and I think Linda¡¯s call should be almost here!¡±

    Seeing her like that, Rosemary¡¯s lips curled up into a smile, this girl, as if the personpeting was herself, so happy.

    As soon as the words were spoken, Rosemary¡¯s inte rang, and the two men looked at each other with a smile and quickly got on the phone.

    ¡°Linda!¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, the president wants you toe to his office!¡±

    During this period of time Rosemary and Linda they basically got to know each other very well, probably because Rosemary¡¯s character is rtively simple, which is why they all take extra care of her.

    After she recovered her memory, Rosemary realized that the design department she was in charge of was not only in charge of S Group but also in charge of her father¡¯spany, which Wilson had turned into apany specializing in jewelry brands, and thepany was slowly going up the channel under Wilson¡¯s management.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Mayme dragged a small fleshy face with both hands and smiled, ¡°Sister, the president is looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Looking at her small eyes that radiated light, Rosemary hooked her finger at her and said, ¡°You don¡¯t think you have eyes for the president, do you! Do you need me to hook you up?¡±

    ¡°Sis don¡¯t talk nonsense, this is thepany!¡± If this is heard by the people in thepany, then she will be very ugly.

    Because of shyness, Mayme¡¯s little face was red like a ruby with a radiant glow, which was very cute.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t talk to him inside thepany, I¡¯ll let him go to dinner at home in the evening, so won¡¯t we have to worry about others hearing it?¡±

    ¡°Sis, just don¡¯t joke about it!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s cold and ascetic type is not her Mayme¡¯s cup of tea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Joseph?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, the kind of man I like is the kind of sunny and handsome, gentle and elegant, let a person look at the kind of warm!¡±

    A finger kept tapping his chin, a figure appeared in his mind ¡­

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Edmund? So you like Edmund, you should have said so, so that the matchmaker will be much better!¡±

    ¡°What Edmund?¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary¡¯s face with the meaning of ¡°I get it¡±, she didn¡¯t think she liked Dr. Edmund, right?

    But is this imagination too rich?

    Because even she herself does not know who she likes, how does Sis know!

 Chapter 723 out of pairs

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Mayme and asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    Isn¡¯t the standard she just mentioned tailor-made for Edmund?

    Sighingsoftly, Mayme said speechlessly, ¡°Sister, are you doing this on purpose? How could I possibly be rted to Dr. Edmund? Besides, I don¡¯t even know who I like myself?¡±

    Besides, she still wants to enjoy her youth now, as they say, my youth I want to make my own decisions!

    Looking at her small face tightly wrinkled together, Rosemary snorted out augh and said, ¡°Amusing you? You¡¯re still young now, just go with the flow in rtionship matters, if you meet one, you must grasp it well, so that you won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    ¡°Well, you go and pack up, I¡¯ll go to the president¡¯s ce, we¡¯ll go back togetherter!¡±

    Pinching her fleshy little face, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll see you downstairster!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With those words, the little girl walked out happily and came here to have herpany, and Rosemary¡¯s day became wonderful.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Pushing the door open and entering, Rosemary saw Joseph sitting at his desk working on papers.

    ¡°Joseph, you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for a few minutes while I finish this document in my hand!¡±

    ¡°You go ahead and get busy!¡±

    Rosemary walked over to the couch and sat down just as Linda walked in with a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Vanessa, coffee!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Linda ced another cup across from Rosemary, nodded and went out.

    He picked up the coffee and took a sip. It was the cappino that Rosemary liked, and it seemed that Joseph had exined it down again.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting!¡±

    After processing the documents in his hands, Joseph came over with a folder. Joseph at work was calm and collected, with a characteristic temperament, which waspletely different from Wilson.

    Thinking about the girl she had talked about that night at her ce during dinner, Rosemary wanted to ask again and was worried about exposing her recovered memory.

    ¡°I came to you today because ourpany participated in a jewelry designpetition, a nationalpetition, the top three can represent thepany topete in France, Wilson and I discussed, in order to be fair, let all the designers inside thepany to participate together, to do justice!¡±

    Joseph handed the folder in his hand to Rosemary, ¡°This is the flow of thepetition, you read it tonight!¡±

    epting the folder, Rosemary opened it and looked at the entry requirements inside and said, ¡°Creative design?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a challenge for you, and I believe that with your talent it won¡¯t be a problem at all to get into the top three!¡±

    Joseph was confident in Rosemary because they had all seen her designs and if she did make it to the French final, her future was unlimited.

    Maybe if she sees that Rosemary is not dead, she might be willing to appear in front of him.

    ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re saying I can¡¯t even squeeze into the top three without that!¡±

    Putting down the folder, Rosemary¡¯s said with a smile.

    Although she is slightly more talented in design than the average person, it is indeed a challenge in Rosemary¡¯s life to squeeze into the top three in the country.

    ¡°Now there is still one month before the first round of auditions, during this time you also do not have to do things ording to working hours, you can leave as much as you want to collect inspiration, I hope that in one month your design department will give me good news!¡±

    This is also Wilson¡¯s intention, he wants to take this opportunity tounch the brand of ¡°The Evening¡± to the world, both for him and for her.

    And he, for one, loves this challenge, the more he fights the more he fights!

    ¡°Good, our design department will definitely live up to the high expectations of the president as well as thepany!¡±

    Picking up the file, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I made a reservation, let¡¯s go out for dinner!¡±

    ¡°Mayme is still waiting for me downstairs, I¡¯ll go talk to her!¡±

    If she doesn¡¯t show upter, there¡¯s no guarantee that the little girl will be all over thepany again.

    ¡°No, get her together, I¡¯ve called Wilson, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s already here by now at this hour!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary is also not polite, directly followed Joseph down in the elevator, as soon as the door saw Mayme who was looking around.

    As soon as she saw Rosemarying down, Mayme hurriedly greeted her and said, ¡°What took you so long, I was just about to go up to see if you were still there yet?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overly nervous, inside thepany you¡¯re still worried about people finding me in trouble ah!¡±

    It is obvious that she should be the one to protect her, but it is she who protects her in turn, making her feel really useless.

    ¡°My sister looks so beautiful, it is inevitable that some people will have other non-existent thoughts about you ah!¡±

    In her mind, Rosemary is her goddess, and the others are like a distracted flower in front of Rosemary.

    Hearing her words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh, perhaps only in her heart would she be protected as if she were a baby.

    ¡°Joseph invited us to dinner, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°You guys go eat, I¡¯m going home first!¡± Mayme herself felt embarrassed every time she followed them to dawdle with food and drink.

    Seeing her reluctance to go, Rosemary thought she was ufortable somewhere and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the time somewhere ufortable?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not! I just feel embarrassed that I have to dawdle with food and drinks every time!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, isn¡¯t it nice to have someone to invite to dinner? At least you can save a lot of money again this month to continue to study your dark cuisine ah!¡±

    As the words fell, Mayme¡¯s eyes lit up with pride at the thought of all the dishes she had invented.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, if I don¡¯t go won¡¯t I look like I¡¯m being pretentious?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary naughty smile, where there is no embarrassed expression on his face, it is clear that the eyes are emitting a brilliant light, okay?

    Rosemary sighed helplessly, this is if whoever bes her destined diner in the future, I don¡¯t know if that stomach can digest her beautiful meal.

    Just then, Joseph drove his car to a stop in front of them and opened the door for them both as a gentleman.

    Amy stood in the hall and watched them talking andughing, jealousy in her heart are going to spit fire, obviously she is Joseph¡¯s most valued person, why she Jamie came, all the favor, all the light is transferred to her.

    When she invited Joseph to dinner several times, he politely declined, and once she arrived, she was openly in thepany.

 Chapter 724 I am so cheap in your mind?

    Amy can¡¯t help but hate it, it just doesn¡¯t show on her face.

    ¡°This Jamie also does not know what is the origin, surprisingly able to coax the president around, also do not know how much effort behind the scenes!¡±

    ¡°Then people have to have that ability too! If it was you instead, would you be able to?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that kind of physical work!¡±

    Several women gathered together and chattered, listening to Amy, who was originally very angry, with fire in her eyes.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard, the design department to participate in the international designpetition, I heard that those who enter the top three can be directly shortlisted to France to enter the world-sspetition?¡±

    ¡°Wow ¡­ so envious of their design department of those designers, this identally into the top three, the future can be a star!¡±

    ¡°Come on! Even if the Avenue of Stars that is still someone else¡¯s, and you have nothing to do with half a penny, we¡¯d better do our jobs honestly!¡±

    The words fell, and the voices of several followed in increasing distance.

    ¡°Jamie, the higher you try to stand, the worse I¡¯m going to make you fall, so you know what it means not to pry into things that are not your own.¡±

    ¡°President, thank you for inviting me to dinner today, I¡¯ll invite you to my house to try my newly invented dishes some other day when I have time!¡±

    Sitting on the back table, Mayme smiled and plopped down on the back of her chair with a big smile on her face.

    Joseph replied as he drove the car, ¡°Yes! I heard from Rosemary that your cooking skills areparable to those of famous chefs, I never thought I would have this honor too!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s them exaggerating, I just prefer to study all kinds of food, as long as the president does not mind, I can do it all for you to eat!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, I¡¯ll write it down!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I, Mayme, always keep my word and never go back on my word!¡±

    Rosemary, sitting in the passenger seat, didn¡¯t say a word, just turned her head to the side, she didn¡¯t hear anything and the whole thing didn¡¯t have anything to do with her.

    Mayme¡¯s cooking is indeed nothing to say, but it should be clear that she is inviting you to eat or invite you to taste her new inventions, if it is a new invention, it must be seriously considered, good luck, then the top tongue suffer a little, bad luck, then it will be the jackpot.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°Sister, when youe with Wilson, I¡¯ll give you chicken soup!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Joseph, who was concentrating on driving, did not even realize that he had fallen into a gentle trap. I am afraid that after he went this time, he would never want to eat the so-called new dishes in Mayme¡¯s mouth for the rest of his life.

    When I arrived at the restaurant, Wilson was already there, as he was attending Vincent¡¯s son¡¯s birthday party in two days. The cast on his foot had been removed, so as long as he didn¡¯t walk too long, there was basically no problem.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re only here now? You¡¯re tired after a busy day!¡±

    Wilson stood up from his seat to take Rosemary¡¯s bag and asked in a soft voice.

    Handing him the bag in his hand, he smiled faintly, ¡°Luckily, the road is stuck in traffic, so I¡¯mte!¡±

    Mayme, who was standing at the back, looked at the soft-spoken, gentle and considerate Wilson and spoke with an envious face, ¡°Sister, you are so happy!¡±

    What a happy thing it is to meet a man who will spoil you as a daughter! Even if you die immediately, I¡¯m afraid there will not be any regrets!

    ¡°You will be happier in the future!¡±

    For this little sister sent to her from heaven, Rosemary sincerely hopes she can find her happy half!

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s all be happy!¡±

    Sitting down next to Rosemary, the waiter soon came over with cutlery, and looking at the extra set of dishes, Rosemary sidled up and asked, ¡°Is there anyone elseing?¡±

    As the words fell, the sound of the door pushing open was heard, only to see Marcy gracefully walking in, ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°We just arrived too!¡±

    Mayme didn¡¯t expect Marcy toe back as well, and thought of the chicken soup she had sent him earlier, and wondered if he had drunk it or poured it.

    But on the other hand, regardless of whether he drank or not, it was enough that her heart was there anyway.

    ¡°Since everyone is here, let them serve the food!¡±

    Joseph called the waiters and instructed them to start serving the food.

    ¡°Marcy, your injury is nothing serious!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost ready!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, it seems my chicken soup is still quite effective?¡±

    Mayme, who was sitting on the side, spoke up very narcissistically.

    Marcy turned her head to look at this little girl with no conscience, he sent four days of chicken soup in order to save her so badly wounded, it will send him off, how can I feel a little in the send to the rice.

    ¡°Is that how cheap I am in your mind?¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    Mayme was drinking her juice when she suddenly heard Marcy¡¯s words and identally choked and couldn¡¯t help coughing.

    ¡°You drink slowly!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly smoothed her back, unable to resist the rebuke.

    It was hard to slow down, Mayme felt that her nose was not her own, and choking was very unpleasant.

    Picked up a side of warm boiled water to drink a sip, feel better, then turned to Marcy, said: ¡°My chicken soup is not what anyone can drink, for you to stew four days of chicken soup has been good.¡±

    That is to see you save my life on the part of the dish stew, otherwise want to drink her chicken stew, the door is not.

    ¡°Food is served, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Fearing that the two of them would get into another fight, Rosemary hurriedly pulled Mayme to speak up.

    Marcy still want to say something, but see her looking at the table of food mouth water are almost to the table, frown lightly, this is a kind of a person, this is not just a table of ordinary dishes? It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t eaten before.

    ¡°Wow, the food here is so exquisite! It looks like it must be delicious!¡±

    After saying that, pick up all the South American shrimp in the mouth, little face propped up bulging, and eyes keep turning ah turn.

    How does that look like a cat that has seen a fish?

    ¡°Look at you, eating likea hungry ghost!¡±

    Marcy looked at her with contempt, on her eating face, but really notplimentary, and the girl¡¯s reserve is not at all rted.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, I¡¯m not eating you!¡±

    Mayme slurred as she ate and kept pinching her food.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying the psychological words for Mr. Flower, people still need to have a little self-awareness, especially girls, to be reserved!¡±

    ¡°How many dors is reserve worth?¡±

    Suddenly Mayme stopped what she was doing and blinked her long eyshes at her.

    She was short of money recently, since she started to research her ck cuisine, her sry was basically used to buy ingredients.

    ¡°What about asking you? How much is reserve really worth?¡±

    ¡°How much do you think it¡¯s worth?¡±

 Chapter 725 A different person

    Thepany has a feeling of falling into a trap, looking at Mayme¡¯s harmless smile, how to look at this must have a conspiracy behind.

    ¡°Bring it!¡±

    Holding out her hand in front of Marcy¡¯s face, Mayme said seriously.

    Looking at her outstretched hand, Marcy asked in disbelief, ¡°Take what?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a check! You¡¯re not going to try to renege on your debt, are you!¡±

    Seeing that he still didn¡¯t understand, Mayme exined in a good-natured manner, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that the amount of money I said was the amount of money? So if you don¡¯t give me the check, then how can I cash it? Right!¡±

    Marcy looked at several other people who seemed like they had no intention of getting involved and had a look of good cheer.

    Taking out a check from inside her pocket and handing it to Mayme, only to see her take it and look at Joseph with a smile, ¡°President, can I borrow your pen for a moment?¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Receiving Joseph¡¯s pen, the little girl cocked her head for a moment and said, ¡°Seeing as you saved my life and are a good friend of my sister, then I¡¯ll count you a little less, $10 million!¡±

    With these words, Mayme wrote down the amount of 10 million on the check with great panache and handed the pen to Joseph.

    Took that check and put a kiss on his lips and said happily, ¡°Now I¡¯ll show you what this Miss Reserve is like!¡±

    With everyone¡¯s astonished gaze, Mayme was like a different person, picking up chopsticks and gently picking up a piece of meat, putting it into her mouth and chewing it slowly, seeing everyone looking at her, she smiled softly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you all look at me, eat! Otherwise the food will not be good if it gets cold!¡±

    That warm and sweet tone of voice, so the people present can not help but rub their arms, no wonder people often say that women are fickle monsters, now look really true.

    The goose bumps are falling all over the floor.

    ¡°Mayme I think you¡¯re cuter the way you used to be!¡±

    ¡°The president is wrong to say that, how can I say that I am a girl, how can I bepared to what I was before!¡±

    Mayme is now a gentle, well-behaveddy, and the big-hearted her before ispletely different from the two.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Joseph also wanted to say something, but thought of the other side to be more serious anyway, not themselves, and why bother with nothing to find things?

    ¡°You might as well change back to what you were before! I take back what I said before, sorry!¡±

    Marcy was unable to stand it and looked at her and said.

    Hoo ¡­

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Mayme smiled gratefully at, Marcy, ¡°Thank you for sponsoring my invention of a new dish, I¡¯ll treat you to a taste when I¡¯ve worked it out!¡±

    Rosemary watched as the little girl yed her calctions to the hilt, and it seemed that Marcy had really lost out today.

    It was already nine o¡¯clock in the evening when he returned to his apartment after dinner. Rosemary took out the papers Joseph had given him this afternoon and sat down on the sofa to read them.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Bringing a ss of milk over to her, Wilson sat down beside her.

    ¡°Design the flow of thepetition!¡±

    ¡°So what do you n to do?¡±

    Wilson is determined to attack the European and American markets this time, and if Rosemary is willing to participate, then his n is already half sessful.

    ¡°Thispetition is a new challenge for me and a chance for me to rise in the design industry, so I will definitely think about it during this time and then walk around for new inspiration.¡±

    ¡°You will win, I have faith in you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I can definitely do that!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    The only time when she is tired from the day¡¯s work is when she is in his arms, she feels that her whole body is cleared of fatigue.

    ¡°Your phone is ringing!¡±

    At this time, Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang, very reluctantly took out the phone, looked at the phone number, which picked up.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Young master, something has happened!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s voice came over the phone, and I could hear him suppressing his voice at the moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what Anthony said on the phone, but when I hung up, I heard Wilson say to Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯m going out to take care of something, so get some rest!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little thing, I¡¯ll be back soon, good boy!¡±

    With that said, Wilson grabbed a coat and left the house.

    Watching Wilson leave in a hurry, she must have run into some tricky things, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here!¡±

    As soon as Anthony saw Wilsoning, he rushed to meet him and brought him to the front.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Looking at the few men lying on the ground, next to the tin there is a line of words, is painted on with paint, looking at the provocative words, Wilson would like to break the other party into pieces.

    ¡°When was this found?¡±

    ¡°An hour ago!¡±

    Anthony and several other brothers were ordered to track down the mystery man behind Rita, but they didn¡¯t expect to turn around and several brothers were instantly killed, so it seems that the other side has been watching them from the shadows.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rita?¡±

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    Putting his head down, this was the most derelict Anthony had ever felt, to have lost a woman.

    ¡°Settle the brothers well and give each of their families a million The Duncun Family fee!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Wilson took one look at the several men lying on the ground and secretly swore that he would avenge them.

    The other side simply has been an old fox, he set up so fine can still dispose of all his people, it seems that he has once underestimated the strength of the other side.

    But as the saying goes, there are policies at the top and countermeasures at the bottom, they are also leaving themselves a move, this time he is thankful to see where else he can escape to.

    Instead of going straight back to his apartment, Wilson went to Joseph¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Why are youing over sote? You didn¡¯t get left out of bed by Rosemary, did you?¡±

    Joseph with clothes gold-framed eyes, just in the processing of somepany documents in, is ready for bed when he received a call from Wilson.

    At home, Joseph did not have the hostility of the cold valley ice Sen during the day, but more of a civilized and elegant temperament, so that Joseph is more durable.

    ¡°Did you get the chip you had imnted in Rita¡¯s bodyst time?¡±

    Sitting on the couch, Wilson opened the door and said.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°All the brothers we sent to follow Rita were killed in the suburb of Seven Star Bay, with brutal methods!¡±

    Wilson sat on the couch and rubbed his hair in a very annoyed manner.

    ¡°Already put in, as soon as you want to see, I will connect the signal for you!¡±

    ¡°Get two people to keep an eye on it twenty-four hours a day, and have theme in as soon as anything goes wrong.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, Joseph took out his phone and dialed ¡­

 Chapter 726 You believe what they say?

    At night Rosemary was drifting off to sleep when she felt something on her face and opened her eyes a crack to see Wilson sitting in front of the bed looking at her with a deep love.

    ¡°You¡¯re back!¡±

    ¡°Did it wake you up?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and by the looks of him he should have just returned not long ago.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°1 a. m.!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, go to bed now! You have to work tomorrow?¡±

    Rosemary finished, turned around and went back to sleep.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Lifting the covers, Wilson got under the covers and took her in his arms. Rosemary found afortable position in his arms and drifted off to sleep.

    The next morning, Rosemary woke up when Wilson had already left, and reached out to touch the bed, which was no longer warm, with a warm heart.

    After washing up, Rosemary went to work as usual.

    ¡°Chad!¡±

    Just outside, I saw Chad leaning against her door, with seven or eight cigarette butts already lying underneath his feet.

    ¡°Can I buy you a breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    It just so happens that it¡¯s early and she hasn¡¯t seemed to see Wilson since he moved in.

    ¡°What have you been up totely? Haven¡¯t seen you for a while?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Slightly stunned, then Rosemary smiled: ¡°You are the first friend I met here, so I haven¡¯t seen you for so many days, of course I miss you!¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared at the corner of Chad¡¯s mouth. Whether she had amnesia or not, she seemed to be just a friend to him.

    ¡°For your words, today I¡¯ll take you to a ce for breakfast where you¡¯ll absolutely love it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that said, the two walked out of the apartment together and Rosemary got into Chad¡¯s car and quickly headed to her destination.

    ¡°Are you living with my brother?¡±

    Although he did not want to ask, but finally asked the question.

    These days he¡¯s been trying to figure out how to get Rosemary away from Wilson because she knows that his mother won¡¯t let her go if she stays with him.

    She can have no feelings for him, but he can¡¯t stand by and watch her in danger again.

    ¡°They all say he¡¯s my husband and she has our previous marriage certificate in her hand!¡±

    ¡°So you believed what they said?¡±

    Chad tapped his fingers on top of the steering wheel and tried to keep his tone calm.

    Rosemary looked at Chad, who was a bit unusual today, and said with concern: ¡°Chad, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is something wrong with your hair?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you believe me?¡±

    Looking sideways at Rosemary, Chad asked faintly.

    ¡°Of course I believe you!¡±

    No matter before or now, he believed that Chad would not harm her. Although he had a bad reputation in their mouths, she could feel his concern for her as well as his protection.

    ¡°So if I asked you to leave my brother, would you be willing?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body stiffened, feeling her breath catch in the moment, and she wondered why he would make such a request.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything for half a day, Chad suddenly snorted out augh and said, ¡°Look at your serious look, I was just teasing you to see if your feelings for my big brother are still as deep as before after you lost your memory.¡±

    ¡°Darn, I thought something had happened, scared the hell out of me!¡±

    ¡°What can happen, even if something does happen, I believe my big brother will protect you very well!¡±

    No one can deny the weight of Rosemary in Wilson¡¯s mind, and because of this, she is slowly ced in danger.

    ¡°Rosemary, if, and I mean if, one day I cheat on you, will you still forgive me?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong behind my back, did you!¡±

    Rosemary looked ufortable, Chad hurriedly waved his hand, said: ¡°I am cheating anyone I will not cheat you, in this point you can put a hundred heart!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, how to say you are also the first friend I met in C. Anyone can lie to me, but not you!¡±

    It was his presence that gave her courage when she was at a loss as to how to face her future life, and it was his kindness that made her life at The Grant family less boring.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aside from the fact that you are my sister-inw, as far as the rtionship between the two of us is concerned, I, Chad, will not even cheat Rosemary, if not, I shall not be allowed to die!¡±

    Chad raised one hand and swore a solemn oath, which made Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but frown, ¡°h h h ¡­, just know that you won¡¯t lie to me, and what poisonous oath!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s nervous face, Chad suddenly felt that he should be satisfied even if he really did what he vowed to do for her one day.

    ¡°Look at you nervous, if swearing really worked, then those who did bad things and forced to swear would have been killed long ago, where is the need for any people¡¯s police.¡±

    ¡°They are them, you are you, I do not allow you to make such a vow, do not forget that you are not only my good friend is my brother-inw, we all hope that you can be t Abby, and then find a girl who loves you you also love happy for life!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will!¡±

    Everything does not seem to have any abnormalities, but rather quite calm, while the other side of Joseph¡¯s private vi inside, a few big men frowned and stared at the screen that kept swaying people.

    ¡°Looks like Rita the woman wasn¡¯t so dumb as to not go after the guy in the first ce!¡±

    Rubbing his brow, Joseph spoke faintly.

    Fromst night to now Wilson basically did not say a word, if he did not use Rosemaryst night as an excuse to let him go back to rest, I am afraid that he is still staring at the screen.

    What happened yesterday hit him hard, the other side is obviously naked like he provoked the y, which for him is intolerable.

    ¡°This woman is not that smart, it must be that the other side reported like her before, that¡¯s why she is staying there now.¡±

    ¡°Have someone keep a good eye on her, as long as we wait a few days for our side to let down our guard on her, she¡¯ll definitely go for the guy!¡±

    Edmund looked at Rita, who had been hiding in the abandoned factory above, turned his head to Wilson and spoke, ¡°What do you think Missy like her is most afraid of?¡±

    The two men looked at him in unison and seemed to see the n they wanted in his eyes.

    ¡°This woman has been a special lover of beauty since she was a child, and as long as we move our fingers a little and make her feel the harshness of her environment as well as the unbearability, with her proud nature, she will definitely go to that person immediately.¡±

 Chapter 727 handle the clean and clearer

    Rita hid in an abandoned factory in the suburbs, taking out of her arms somepressed bread that Cora had asked Tim to prepare for her earlier, and slowly nibbled on it.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Cora had asked her to hide here, although they had helped her sort it out a little before, but staying in this kind of ce for a long time was more than she could stand.

    Taking out her cell phone and turning it on, Rita dialed Tim¡¯s number and the call was quickly answered.

    ¡°Tim, could you please ask thedy when I can leave here?¡±

    ¡°Rita, madam is already making arrangements for you, you are waiting patiently for two days!¡±

    Tim on the other side of the phone spoke in a very vocal and hard tone, and would have abandoned it if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she might have what they wanted on hand.

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll wait for two more days, if thedy hasn¡¯t let me leave safely after two days, you should know what I¡¯ll do, as long as I¡¯m dead, that information you¡¯ve been longing for will soon be in the public domain!¡± And you will all just happen to bury me with you.

    When she was driven out of the country by Wilson, she met Reba, who had also been disced by Wilson¡¯s blow.

    People in C city thought that the Qin family fell because of Walsh¡¯s mismanagement, plus Wilson found out that Rosemary¡¯s fall into the sea was rted to her, which led to the imprisonment, and died in jail on the third day of imprisonment.

    But who would have thought that the real killer behind the scenes is Chad¡¯s mother, now Cora.

    This has been hiding in the shadows, meticulously nning everything behind the scenes, and in the beginning it was because Walsh knew too many of her secrets, Cora was worried that he would betray her, so she threatened his daughter¡¯s life to force him to shut his mouth forever!

    And all this before Walsh has not died in the name of further study to send Reba out of the country, that is, after Walsh and Cora fell out that night, Walsh will be all together to tell her daughter, but also the twenty years Cora did illegal activities organized into a book, let Reba took out of the country, hoping to save her life.

    The suspicious Cora has never trusted anyone, including Walsh, who loved her all her life and eventually died a tragic death at her hands.

    When she came across Reba is in a chance encounter, and at that time Reba is dying, from the body to take out a USB handed to her, let her help to take the Public Security Bureau inside, in curiosity she read all the contents, is because of this, she will have the opportunity to C city revenge.

    Tim hung up the phone and went upstairs, looked at Cora who was lying in the rocking chair with her eyes closed, and was thinking about whether to tell Cora when he heard her speak slowly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, Rita just called and said we should send her out of the country as soon as possible or else ¡­¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Just fish with us!¡±

    Cora¡¯s eyes snapped open and she got up from the rocking chair, her eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°This woman really takes herself too seriously, she thinks I¡¯m really afraid of the USB in her hands!¡±

    ¡°But no matter what, we can¡¯t let that USB fall into other people¡¯s hands, and we¡¯ll lose badly by going hard!¡±

    The person she trusted most at the beginning is now the person she hates most, and she has spent half her life as a night and day guard, but she didn¡¯t expect to end up with such a big hole.

    ¡°What did you tell her!¡±

    ¡°I told her to wait two days and take her away in two days!¡±

    ¡°Cool her for three days, after three days you are going to pick her up and make sure you get the USB back when you reach a safe ce!¡±

    ¡°Do we need to put her ¡­¡±

    Tim made a gesture and waited for Cora¡¯s answer.

    While trimming the potted nts, said: ¡°Some although not good-looking but she is not harmful to you, you can leave her, while some flowers are too beautiful but covered with thorns, such flowers are not necessary to stay, just throw away!¡±

    The words fell, a flower in full bloom instantly fell to the ground, because she was no longer valuable.

    ¡°Yes, my subordinate understands!¡±

    The city of C is bustling and noisy in the evening, while outside the suburbs are Susan¡¯s somewhat eerie.

    Rita had run out of food on her body. Originally Tim said he woulde to pick her up in two days, but he didn¡¯t expect to see any shadow after two days had passed.

    The hungry Rita got up from the hard wooden bed, thinking that it was already night time and that she should not be noticed if she sneaked out to buy some food.

    With only a hundred dors left in her pocket, Rita went to the nearby vige kiosk and bought some water and cookies and bread and so on, carrying a big bag of stuff back.

    ¡°Yoo-hoo, I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a beautiful woman here?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Rita looked at several men dressed in rags in front of her, scared body shivered, swallowed and spoke: ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ want ¡­ ¡­ want to do?¡±

    One of the men was lewdly rubbing his hands, a pair of lustful light fell on Rita¡¯s chest, looking at the high. The towering peaks, gulped.

    ¡°My brothers do not want to do anything, but we have not had meat for several years, or you let the brothers to open meat!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s words fell, the rest of the several men followed the coaxing.

    Looking at the few people with tattered clothes, Rita clutched her chest tightly, her face pale, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well today, but I have money here, so you can take it and go outside!¡±

    The words fell, Rita hurriedly took out a wad of money from her pocket and handed it to them, it was the only money she had, but now it seemed worth it as long as they could let her go.

    The sleazy man took Rita¡¯s money and put it on his palm and patted it, which was enough for them to dazzle for a while.

    Take the money and nod with satisfaction.

    ¡°A few big brothers take your time and y, I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡±

    Rita was about to leave with her things when she was unexpectedly surrounded by them.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve already given you the money, I really don¡¯t have any money on me!¡±

    The lewd man slowly walked to like her close, lewdly smiled: ¡°The more money naturally the better, but like you such a beauty, the old man lived decades or the first time to meet, really let you go, then I would not be stupid?¡±

    ¡°Boss, why do you still bother with her, go straight to it, the brothers can¡¯t wait!¡±

    ¡°I beg you, please don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Looking at the beggars who kept approaching like themselves, Rita mmed the object in her hand into the face of the man in the lead and quickly ran to the side.

    ¡°FUCK, so it¡¯s still a barbed one!¡±

 Chapter 728 Rita humiliated

    Before running a few steps, Rita was caught by them, hissing, only to feel a cool body, white, wless, bumpy body exposed in front of their eyes.

    Several men in front of them looked at the jong body in front of them, their eyes glowed and they jumped at the chance.

    ¡°You guys go out and guard outside first, one by one!¡±

    The lecherous man is their boss, and he usually enjoys whatever goodies are avable first.

    ¡°Boss, hurry up!¡±

    One of the men couldn¡¯t help but urge.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, get out!¡±

    Once several men left, Rita¡¯s whole person fell to the ground, up, tears kept falling, said: ¡°Please let me go, do not ¡­ not ¡­

    ¡±

    The words have not yet finished, the mouth was covered by the beggar¡¯s stinky mouth, rough hands on her delicate body kept touching, the thick stink of breath makes Rita want to vomit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Scream, scream loudly ¡­¡±

    The lewd man kept pping her snow-white pp, and from time to time a lustful scream came out of his mouth ¡­

    Rita was tormented by these beggars nearly fainted, and the hot stinging pain below made her faint again and again.

    Most of these beggars are not yet first experience, and now for them this wave of pleasure has long since allowed them to reach the clouds.

    When she woke up again, Rita saw that she was still pressed against a man, and her voice was hoarse as she begged, ¡°Please, let me go!¡±

    ¡°Are you not able to, did not make herfortable, just now she is a cry for it!¡±

    A giggle came from outside the door, causing the man riding Rita to push harder and squeeze hard on top of her peak a few times, causing Rita to squeal violently.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Wilson stood in the doorway and saw a strange gleam in the eyes of the two men in front of the screen.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    When the two men saw it was Wilson, they hurriedly stood up from their seats and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°What¡¯s new?¡±

    ¡°Seven beggars were found in the abandoned factory and they will ¡­ will ¡­¡±

    One of the men blushed as he thought about the hotscene he had just witnessed.

    ¡°Say!¡±

    ¡°Gang-raped Rita!¡±

    ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    Joseph, who had just returned from work, approached and asked.

    ¡°Did you arrange this?¡±

    ¡°What did I arrange?¡±

    Joseph came up to the screen to take a look, and instantly felt a fluttering stomach.

    Hastily covered his mouth and walked outside, standing on top of the washbasin and vomiting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that serious!¡±

    ¡°So you try?¡±

    Feeling better, Joseph then walked out of the bathroom, ¡°I didn¡¯t arrange it!¡±

    He was busy with several projects of thepany in the past two days, have not had time to arrange this matter, besides even if Rita is bad, he can not use this approach.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t arrange it, it¡¯s better, you tell them to keep a good eye on it, she¡¯ll almost make a move!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! You will be notified as soon as there is a situation!¡±

    Joseph came over with two sses of red wine and handed one to Wilson.

    ¡°Young master, our contract with The Grant Group has been negotiated, here are the documents for you to read, if there are no more problems we can sign with them sometime.¡±

    Marks ced the file in front of Marcy¡¯s desk, they came to develop this project is a huge yground development project, has been very good, before Marcy does not have the intention to this side of the development, so it has been parked there.

    ¡°Leave it for now, I¡¯ll read itter!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Putting down the file, Marks was about to leave the house when he heard Marcy call out to him.

    ¡°Marks, go and do all the research on that little assistant next to Rosemary for me!¡±

    ¡°Why did the young master suddenly remember to investigate her information?¡±

    Marks stopped in his tracks, looked at a somewhat unusual Marcy, and asked.

    ¡°Right now Rosemary¡¯s safety is very important, Wilson must have established a lot of enemies over the years, and I¡¯m worried that they will take advantage of Rosemary¡¯s kindness to make a move, so for safety¡¯s sake, we must line up everyone around her.¡±

    Marcy crossed her legs and leaned back on the sofa, a teenage girl with such a good hand, it does make people a little uneasy.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson doesn¡¯t look like the kind of girl with a heart, so I guess Mr. Grant has already checked her out long ago.¡±

    Otherwise, with Wilson¡¯s character, it is impossible to put atent time bomb on Rosemary¡¯s side, which is not his style.

    ¡°You go and confirm it again!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Waiting for Marks to leave, Marcy picks up the papers on the table and starts reading them.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, I made a little snack and saw that the light was still on in your study, so I brought you a bowl.¡±

    ¡°Still awake thiste?¡±

    Putting down the papers in her hands, Marcy took her snack.

    ¡°I just finished writing my manuscript and happened to be a little hungry, so I went to the kitchen and made a little food!¡±

    Heidi has been constantly demanding in order to be able to give her children a good life.

    Sometimes looking at such Heidi, Marcy is very heartbroken, originally he did not need such hard work, she can also be the same as other girls, just need to shop, these things should be done by Fred.

    ¡°This is a period of time when thepany is just starting up, there are many things to deal with, neglecting you and Elliott!¡±

    Marcy is heartbroken for Heidi, he is well aware of Fred¡¯s feelings for Heidi, it¡¯s just that sometimes in front of family and feelings, feelings be very insignificant.

    ¡°What did Mr. Williams say, if it weren¡¯t for you, Elliott and I wouldn¡¯t know how we¡¯d be doing. If it weren¡¯t for us, you wouldn¡¯t have had toe here!¡±

    Heidi was grateful for Marcy¡¯s help, and although she sometimes wanted to be ambitious, there was no way she could give Elliott a better life with what she had now, not to mention that her situation was far worse then.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, I didn¡¯te over here all for you guys, it¡¯s not a bad thing for me to be able to continue to open up a new set of worlds in a new ce!¡±

    After experiencing the incident of Rosemary falling off the cliff, Marcy deeply perceived that if you want to have a stable home, the most important thing is to stay away from the world¡¯s Fei Fei haunting, as long as this, the people around you will be more secure.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯ste, I¡¯ll go check on Elliott, Mr. Williams rest early, don¡¯t be too tired!¡±

    ¡°You too, take care of your health, don¡¯t stay up too often at night, it¡¯s not good for your health, even if you and Elliott don¡¯t do it in this life, big brother can afford to feed you!¡± Not to mention that she still has half of the Ling Group¡¯spany in her hands, enough to keep them both mother and son for several lifetimes.

 Chapter 729 Fred goes to jail

    Jingle Bells ¡­

    A pleasant bell rang at that moment, and Heidi saw that he had something to do, so she took the dishes and went out.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Young master, something happened to The Davis Family?¡±

    Marcy tightened her grip on the phone and spoke coldly, ¡°What happened to Fred?¡±

    Heidi was about to leave when she heard that something had happened to Fred, and her legs felt like they were stapled on, so she couldn¡¯t even pull them out.

    Standing in the doorway, he eavesdropped on the conversation inside.

    ¡°Ling¡¯s group this quarterunched a new clothing inside the detection of toxic substances, has died several people, er these people are models, during the period are just wearing Ling¡¯s group clothes walking show, off stage not long after the ident.¡±

    The other side of the phone is obviously very anxious, it seems that Fred is really in trouble this time.

    ¡°Where is Mr. Davis now?¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Mr. Davis has been taken away by the police department!¡±

    Rubbed his brow, this time things came a bit suddenly, ¡°first go to check this matter out, I¡¯lle right over!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Marcy turned her head to look at Heidi, who was already in tears, and hung up the phone after a few more words with the other party.

    ¡°Big brother, I know what you want to say, but I¡¯m really relieved, you let me go, OK?¡±

    ¡°Heidi, listen to me, if you leave, what should Elliott do?¡± Elliott should never let anyone over there know of his existence for the time being.

    Heidi thought of her son and suddenly said, ¡°I can ask Rosemary to help me take care of him for a few days first, I think she will agree!¡±

    Looking at her like that, Marcy really couldn¡¯t bear to refuse and could only nod.

    Rosemary was about to go to bed when her cell phone rang. When she saw that the caller number was Heidi, she was slightly stunned, something couldn¡¯t have happened at thiste hour!

    ¡°Heidi, still awake thiste?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I have to leave C City for a few days with my big brother for some urgent matters, can Elliott be ced in your care for a few days first?¡±

    Heidi also knows that Rosemary is busy preparing for a designpetition these days, but she really doesn¡¯t know who to call besides him as a friend.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Heidi¡¯s voice was a little hoarse on the other side of the phone, and it was obvious that she had been crying, and now Elliott was suddenly handed over to her care, so something had happened on Fred¡¯s side.

    Marcy saw that Heidi was crying and couldn¡¯t speak anymore and brought the phone over, ¡°Something happened with Fred¡¯spany, Heidi and I may have to stay there for a few days!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go over and get Elliott now, and you tell Heidi not to rush!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary went to the study door and knocked on it, walked in and said, ¡°Wilson, can you give me a ride to Heidi¡¯s? Marcy said Fred¡¯spany had a little trouble over there and wanted to put Elliott in our care for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    Wilson grabbed his jacket and headed out the door, able to make Marcy so nervous, it seems Fred is in big troubletely!

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure about the details, but from Marcy¡¯s tone of voice, it should be serious!¡±

    Rosemary wondered what was going on between Heidi and Fred and why she had brought Elliott to C City with Marcy, hadn¡¯t they both been talking about getting married before?

    ¡°Wilson, do you know what¡¯s going on between Heidi and Fred?¡±

    ¡°I am not very clear about the specific things, only know that there seems to be some kind of misunderstanding between them, and Heidi admitted that the child is not Fred¡¯s, and I am afraid that the real reason is only clear to their two parties.¡±

    Wilson also just listened to Marcy probably said a little, after all, this is a private matter, he can not ask more.

    Not Fred¡¯s? How is it possible, doesn¡¯t Fred know that Heidi¡¯s heart has always been his only one? How could he doubt Heidi.

    The more Rosemary thinks about it, the more angry she is. She should not have let Heidi go back with him in the first ce, and luckily Marcy took her in, otherwise Heidi would have suffered a lot and suffered a lot.

    This kind of suffering is not personally experienced will not understand, just like when she lost her memory, alone with two Nina Bay, if not to meet Judy and Melody family help, she simply dare not imagine her days.

    ¡°I can tell from Heidi¡¯s tone that she¡¯s had a hard time over the years, and if it¡¯s true that Fred failed Heidi, I¡¯ll definitely get justice for Heidi.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s indignant look, Wilson thought for a moment that her memory had returned.

    Rosemary, who has regained her memory, wonders how anxious she would be if she knew Karen was missing.

    After all, in her life, these women have an extraordinary ce in her heart.

    ¡°You should not get too excited, maybe Fred has some kind of hardship too!¡±

    ¡°It better be!¡±

    Just the thought of Heidi suffering so much for him is hard on her heart.

    After about half an hour of driving, the car stopped steadily in front of Marcy¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Here you go,e in!¡±

    Marcy saw theming and hurriedly called them into the house.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Heidi?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s inside Elliott¡¯s room talking to Elliott, go in and find her!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two men came to sit on the couch and Wilson said, ¡°If you need anything from me, just ask!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be polite!¡±

    From the former love rival to the present best friend, both of them feel very relieved with each other, and Wilson also feels very lucky that Rosemary chose her among so many excellent people.

    ¡°Elliott, Mommy and Mr. Williams have some business to get back to, so you can go back with Auntie Rosemaryter and stay at his ce for a few days, okay?¡±

    ¡°Is Mommy going to find Daddy?¡±

    Elliott although small, but he also knows that Marcy is not his real father, although Marcy gave him no less love than his father, may be blood is thicker than water, there is always thatyer of separation.

    ¡°Does Elliott want Daddy?¡±

    As soon as Fred was mentioned, tears fell from Heidi¡¯s eyes quite indisputably.

    ¡°Mommy, why are you crying? Elliott will be a good boy and listen to Auntie Rosemary!¡±

    Elliott reached out and kissed Heidi to wipe her tears. Faced with his son¡¯s thoughtfulness, Heidi¡¯s tears fell even harder.

    Because of this, Heidi¡¯s heart was even more determined to reunite the family of three.

    Rosemary, standing at the door, saw the scene in front of her, and felt a sourness in her heart, how was her Nina Bay not as understanding as Elliott?

    ¡°Elliott, Auntie Rosemary is here to pick you up!¡±

    Walking up to them, Rosemary gently cupped his little cheeks and smiled.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m so sorry to trouble you to take care of Elliott for me!¡±

    ¡°What silly things are you saying, do we still need to talk about this between us?¡±

    Holding Heidi in his arms, Rosemary gently patted her back and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be okay!¡±

 Chapter 730 Rita Escapes

    ¡°Aunt Pretty, Elliott will be good!¡±

    Elliott¡¯s soft voice came from the side, a pair ofrge eyes, long eyshes, and Fred is like a mold carved out of the general.

    The two smiled at each other, Rosemary picked up Elliott, barfed on his fleshy face and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, our Elliott is the best and most well-behaved Nina Bay!¡±

    ¡°Miss, the young master told you to go down!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Here are all the clothes Elliott usually wears and some toys, it¡¯s been a tough few days for you!¡±

    cing the coded box in her hand at the door, Heidi said with great reluctance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will take care of Elliott for you!¡±

    ¡°Elliott, bye bye mommy, we¡¯re going home!¡±

    ¡°Bye mommy bye!¡±

    The little one is very strong, despite the tears in the eyes keep turning big, hard did not fall down.

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Sending them to the door, Marcy turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Elliott is in your hands!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ****

    ¡°Girl, you wake up?¡±

    ¡°Girl ¡­¡±

    When Rita heard someone call her, she slowly opened her eyes and saw a scavenging old woman squatting aside looking at her.

    Seeing that she was awake, the old woman was very happy and helped her up, saying, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake?¡±

    ¡°Where are they?¡±

    ¡°You were the only one here when I found you, I didn¡¯t see anyone else!¡±

    The old woman looked at her lying here naked and was very upset, so she found a broken quilt to cover her.

    ¡°Girl, since you¡¯ve woken up, I¡¯m leaving! It¡¯s not safe here, hurry back!¡±

    With a soft sigh, the olddy thought she was doing that kind of thing and was tricked intoing here.

    ¡°Old man, can you find me a set of clothes toe over?¡±

    She is now naked, it is impossible to go out wrapped in this piece of rotten cloth.

    Hearing her ask for clothes, the old woman took out a set of old clothes from her bag, ¡°It just so happens that a kind person gave me a few sets of old clothes, originally intended for my granddaughter to wear, so you can have one set!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the clothes and putting them on hastily, Rita did not want to stay here for a moment, she just wanted to get out of here quickly.

    ¡°Bossdy, do you have scissors for sale?¡±

    ¡°Five dors!¡±

    Rita went to the kiosk again to buy a pair of scissors, some food, and then went to the outskirts of a river and cut her long hair off with a click.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, it¡¯s not good, I can¡¯t connect to the signal!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Joseph rushed over and looked at the screen in darkness, his face was gloomy.

    ¡°Give me a quick check to see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    If they let Rita out of their surveince, then everything they had done before would be undone.

    Rita looked at the tiny thing in her hand, a pair of stunning face full of ruthlessness, so it was all a trap.

    ¡°Wilson, since you are unkind to me then don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous to you, today¡¯s shame I Rita will definitely double back from you.¡±

    Throwing the contents of her hand into the water, Rita turned away with a flourish.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, we got it, it¡¯s on the river in the suburbs!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Flower, the tracker was cut off with scissors!¡±

    Looking at the tiny hair-like thread on his hand, Joseph didn¡¯t expect Rita to find it. It seemed he had to inform Wilson immediately so that he could be more on guard for Rosemary¡¯s safety.

    Rosemary looked at Elliott, who was sleeping soundly, with a motherly glow on her face, the little one was much more active than her Blume, and was almost as good as her Nina.

    Rosemary¡¯s face was full of smiles at the thought of those two little ones.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? Laughing so happily?¡±

    Wilson hugged Rosemary from behind, buried his head in the crook of her neck, and spoke softly.

    ¡°Nothing, just think that the world of children is very clean, never any annoyance, hungry to eat, happy tough, really envy them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t envy them, if we were like children, how would we have children of our own.¡±

    Hearing her words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but blush and pouted, ¡°Impertinent!¡±

    ¡°If my husband is decent, then you still do not wash your face with tears every day!¡±

    It¡¯s not easy to stay alone.

    ¡°Nasty, no more talking to you!¡±

    Always knew he was shameless, but did not expect to now sharpen his cheek to the point of perfection.

    Rosemary stood up and was about to leave when Wilson turned around and pinned her underneath.

    ¡°Get up, Elliott¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s asleep!¡±

    Wilson kept kissing her between the neck, and his low and maic voice carried a suppressed sound.

    ¡°No! Go to your room!¡±

    She was really scared that Elliott would wake up suddenly, in case the little one saw it.

    Holding back the anger inside his body, Wilson scooped Rosemary up off the floor and headed for the bedroom.

    cing Rosemary on the bed, Wilson perched his entire body on top, when a sharp doorbell broke the ambiguous atmosphere.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing!¡±

    ¡°Leave him alone!¡±

    Ready to continue, Rosemary nudged gently and said, ¡°Better go check it out! What if it¡¯s an emergency for you?¡±

    Wilson tugged at his cor in annoyance, forced the bath fire in his body and stood up from Rosemary¡¯s body.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s stifled look, Rosemary wasughing inside.

    Just as Joseph was about to knock on the door again, the door suddenly opened and Wilson¡¯s apparently ming appearance instantly fell into Joseph¡¯s eyes.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your good work!¡±

    But he now this thing than he this bath of fire, that his much more serious.

    ¡°Knowing that you stille?¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t have the good grace to say, poured himself a ss of cold water and poured it straight down, which made him feel better.

    ¡°It¡¯s not convenient to talk here, go to the study!¡±

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s face be heavy, Wilson lifted his feet and headed for the study.

    ¡°The tracker on Rita was found by her?¡±

    As soon as he entered the study, Joseph spoke up.

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°Around 6 p. m.!¡±

    Wilson sat on the chair, just the bath fire has long disappeared without a trace, reced by his cold down frosty handsome face.

    If Rita finds out that the tracker on her body was put on by them, there is no guarantee that she will not jump to the wall ande to a dead end with them.

    ¡°No matter how many people you send, make sure you find Rita for me, and in addition, send more people to protect Rosemary¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°You tell Rosemary not to go out for a while these days!¡± After all, no one knows what kind of things that crazy woman Rita will do.

    Not to mention the mysterious man who kept demonstrating like him.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 731 sentenced to death

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a ss of milk first!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know what Joseph had said to him, only that he had stayed inside the study after Joseph left, tapping away at hisputer.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Wilson used to not drink milk, since Rosemary knew he used to sleep on sleeping pills every day and was worried about his health, so she would make him a ss of milk every night.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just a little problem with thepany project, you go to bed first, don¡¯t wait for me, I may sleepte tonight!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you get busy first! And don¡¯t be too busy toote!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    See he did not say, Rosemary also did not continue to ask, may be worried that after saying she can not help but also make her worry.

    From the study, Rosemary went to Elliott¡¯s room and helped him tuck in the covers before returning to her bedroom with relief.

    The following day.

    Wilson dropped Elliott off at the nursery as usual before dropping Rosemary off at the office.

    ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up at noon and go to dinner with you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, get to the office! Or you¡¯ll bete!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch you go in first and then I¡¯ll walk!¡±

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t argue with him, Rosemary turned around and walked towards the office.

    ¡°Sis, you look great today hey!¡±

    Just came in and saw Mayme rubbing out of nowhere, grabbing her arm and smiling.

    ¡°When did you get back?¡±

    ¡°Last night!¡±

    The other day Mayme suddenly took a week¡¯s leave from her, saying she had to go back for a trip, and she came back on the fourth day.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back in a week? Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Forget it, my mom lied to me that she had an incurable disease in order to coax me home, but when I returned home I found that her face was rosier than mine, and then I made a little trick in front of my brother, and they all confessed, and seeing that they were all fine, I came back!¡±

    The thought of her family making nonsense of her body in order to get her home made her angry.

    Seeing her little face bulging with anger, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Well, maybe your mother really misses you too much and that¡¯s why she¡¯s doing this!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how Ifort myself, so I forgive them!¡±

    Mayme speaks with such ease that you can tell by the way she looks that her parents must love her.

    ¡°Mayme, you¡¯re lucky!¡±

    How wonderful it would be if her parents were still around!

    ¡°I found another new store that opened today, it tastes great, let¡¯s go up and eat!¡±

    Not wanting Rosemary to remember the sadness of the past, Mayme put the breakfast in her hand and waved it in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, smiling.

    ¡°Jamie, as a veteran of thepany I need to remind you two sentences, do not think that with the president rtionship for a long time can be arbitrarily AWOL, although we all know that your rtionship with the president is extraordinary, but here is thepany after all, but please pay attention to!¡±

    As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Rosemary was cracked up by Amy and made a point to bite extra hard on her unusual rtionship with the president, deliberately humiliating her in front of so many colleagues by saying that she had an unusual rtionship with Joseph in private.

    ¡°Amy, why do I smell a sour smell, and how does this tone of yours sound like you can¡¯t eat grapes and say they¡¯re sour?¡±

    The Rosemary who has recovered her memory is not the same Jamie who just joined thepany, she will not be humiliated on purpose and choose to put up with it.

    When Rosemary was picked up, Amy couldn¡¯t face it and said, ¡°Jamie, how can you say that? We work for the samepany, as thepany¡¯s patriarch, I kindly remind you two, how can you not eat grapes and say sour grapes?¡±

    Amy is not stupid, her love for Joseph although thepany inside the people know, but she has never because of this and make overstepping the action out, she has always believed that as long as she has been able to stay in Joseph¡¯s side, he will one day I will find her good for him.

    ¡°Are you really being kind and not intentionally trying to discredit me?¡±

    Rosemary will not believe her words, for this kind of hypocritical white lotus, Rosemary has always been disdainful.

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Amy sneered and said, ¡°Jamie, don¡¯t me me for not warning you, being so suspicious, you won¡¯t know how to die at the back.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t bother Amy, I¡¯ll give you this quote in its original form!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary walked right past her and headed for her office.

    Amy stood still and watched Rosemary¡¯s back, her face green.

    Mayme looked at the exasperated Amy, forcibly holding back her heartfeltughter, and followed Rosemary into the office.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m really admiring you more and more. I¡¯ve been here for so long, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen her get defeated?¡±

    That feeling ¨C great!

    She must be dying to eat Rosemary alive right now.

    ¡°Originally for and do not want to pay attention to, thought I ignore her will also forget, but did not expect but even more aggressive, talking more difficult than once!¡±

    ¡°Do you think if she knew you were Mr. Grant¡¯s wife, she¡¯d look even worse than she does now?¡±

    She was in a good mood when she thought of Amy¡¯s suffocating appearance.

    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a very vindictive person, try to have less contact with their side of the family in the future.¡±

    Rosemary was uneasy with the advice, she knew that a woman aspetitive as Amy would never give up so easily.

    ¡°Amy, I¡¯ve put this season¡¯s design on your desk!¡±

    ¡°What design ns?¡±

    Amy looked at the folder on the table and asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Jewelry design draft, the president said to let you make these jewels into a creative artiction, and then put it on the screen to promote, so that one canunch ourpany¡¯s new products through the media, the second to let more people understand our brand of jewelry!¡±

    The general content of the little assistant¡¯s document was told to Amy.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Open the file and look at the design on it. When she saw the name on the drop, a cold smile appeared at the corner of Amy¡¯s mouth.

    Marcy and Heidi had just arrived at the airport when two men in suits were waiting there.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°ording to the results from our investigation, the batch of clothes produced by Ling¡¯s group does contain toxins, and although the portion is not a lot, it is able to kill instantly. Every finger is aimed at Mr. Davis, the situation is very unfavorable!¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t find favorable evidence to prove a frame-up in a week or so, Mr. Davis could be sentenced to death!¡±

    ¡°The death penalty?¡±

    As soon as Heidi heard those two words, her footsteps jerked to a halt and her entire body subconsciously took a few steps backwards.

 Chapter 732 What is she in his heart?

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Marcy was quick to hold Heidi in ce, looking at her pale, bloodless face, and asked heartily.

    ¡°Mr. Williams you must save Fred, there must be another reason for this?¡±

    Heidi tightened her grip on Marcy¡¯s hand, knowing that he was the only one who could help Fred at this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, even if you don¡¯t say I will definitely save the feather out!¡±

    He did not dare to tell Heidi, whether this thing is Fred did, he can not get involved, now the n unless to find the mastermind, in order to save him.

    Several people arrived at the Public Security Bureau together. Beforeing, Marcy had had all the connections made, and they quickly met the haggard Fred.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Fred didn¡¯t expect Marcy to know about it so quickly and toe over so quickly.

    Fred was not very surprised by this, but rather he did not seem to want Marcy to arrive in general.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you even inform me when something that big happened to me?¡±

    Marcy is very angry about this, if he did not exin before leaving his men to keep a close eye on Fred¡¯s recent situation, I¡¯m afraid that he is no longer there they do not know.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, so why bother you? I heard that you recently set up a newpany in C City, right?¡±

    He came in voluntarily, from Heidi left, he should do not do have done, some time ago he overheard Marian said that Heidi left from here, because he could not stand the shock, throwing himself into the river.

    When he heard the news, he went to confirm with his grandfather and saw that he kept saying he was sorry, Fred felt that the sky was falling.

    Previously they could not be together, but at least he knew she was still living well in a corner of the world, so he still had a touch of ties, but now the only woman he loves is no longer in the world, as to whether he is really involved in this matter at the moment, are no longer important.

    The heart is already dead, and now he is just a shell left.

    ¡°Fred, what¡¯s wrong with you? When did the fearsome Fred be so degenerate as he is now? Down?¡±

    Marcy felt Fred¡¯s change and angrily grabbed him by the shirt of his cor and yelled in a very angry manner.

    ¡°She is no longer in this world, instead of living in this world to suffer, I would rather die once and for all, to save the pain.¡±

    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    Looking at Fred, who hadpletely lost his sense of survival, Marcy wondered what had happened to him recently and why he was so demoralized and even bent on death.

    Fredughed coldly and said, ¡°In fact, you already knew that she was no longer in this world, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you told me not to go to her and let me marry the woman I didn¡¯t even love, right?¡±

    Marcy was confused. What did it have to do with him getting married to Moon White, hadn¡¯t he agreed to it?

    ¡°Fred, are you all right! Didn¡¯t you decide your marriage with Moon White by yourself? Since it was your decision, shouldn¡¯t I, as your good brother, give you my blessing?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t it his decision from the beginning to the end? Why did he always feel that he had something to say?

    Hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Fred¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile, when he was forced to marry Moon White because of the threat of his grandfather¡¯s death, he thought Heidi would believe him, but he didn¡¯t expect Heidi to choose to ignore and choose to be whole, and left The Davis Family before he could exin.

    ¡°But as my only good brother, shouldn¡¯t you tell me the truth that she is no longer there?¡±

    ¡°The reason I kept this matter from you was for your own good, and she asked me to do it!¡±

    Haha ¡­

    Fredughed upward, the corners of his eyes slowly fell two lines of tears, the heart was like a knife twist, pain so that he could not breathe.

    Heidi, standing in another room, looked at Fred, who was in pain in the room. Although she couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but from Fred¡¯s expression, he was having a hard time at the moment.

    ¡°Does she hate me that much? Even when she dies, she doesn¡¯t want me to know!¡±

    This may be retribution, and her cruelest punishment for him.

    Marcy looked at Fred¡¯s almost broken look, full of doubts, when did he have such deep feelings for SiYu?

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t hate you, she just doesn¡¯t want to upset you!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Because she always knew that Fred¡¯s heart has never had a ce for her, so she begged Marcy not to tell him about her departure before she died, and since she had no part in it, let her quietly depart from his life!

    ¡°I know this matter is my fault, but no matter what, you should pull yourself together, there are still people out there who want you to get out of here safely all!¡±

    Stand up, Marcy see him now so emotional, a heart to die mentality, even if asked, he will not necessarily say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first and see you tomorrow!¡±

    With these words, Marcy turned around and left, leaving Fred alone in the room.

    ¡°Heidi, do you really hate me that much? Even when you die, you don¡¯t want me to put three joss sticks on your grave?¡±

    Fred kept pounding his hands on his head, very remorseful, why he did not exin clearly to her, if the exnation, maybe things are not the way they are today.

    But is there any regret medicine in the world?

    Done is done, everything has no room for redemption.

    Heidi feet standing in another room seems to be fixed, it turns out that in his heart has been deeply hidden another person, and he chose to live lightly for that person, then she has been in his heart and what is considered?

    The heart has never hurt as much as it does today, even when she chose to leave him, her heart didn¡¯t hurt as much as it does today.

    Even when she knew he was going to marry Moon White, she kept telling herself that he was having a hard time, after all, the marriage of the gentry is not even up to her, so she never really hated him from the bottom of her heart even after she left.

    Because she has always felt that as long as two people truly love each other, even if they are not together, they will sense the love between them.

    And with that wonderful love, she chose to live not far from him, just to wake up every day to see his news and know how he was doing.

    But today, she realized that all this is just wishful thinking, because in his heart there is already another woman, and even for that woman, he chose to follow ¡­

 Chapter 733 Since you donâ€™t love, you choose to let go

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Marcy came out from inside and saw Heidi who was crying her heart out. Just now Fred¡¯s words were like a sharp bay to Heidi who had always loved him dearly, piercing her heart fiercely and bruising her all over.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, are we done talking?¡±

    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Heidi forced herself to hold back the pain inside and stood up to ask.

    Even if he had never loved her, Heidi couldn¡¯t do nothing about him; after all, this was the only man she had ever loved, and Elliott¡¯s own father.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know that ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, this matter is not your fault!¡± Even if he knows, what can he do? This thing of feeling is originally a selfish thing, not you can get it by forcing it.

    Sometimes even if you know that his heart clearly does not have your ce, you will be hopelessly in love with him, he is not a very good example?

    Knowing that he and Rosemary were impossible, he still fell in love with her without a second thought, and was even willing to give up his life for her.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first! First let him calm down properly, his heart has actually always had you in it!¡±

    Marcy knew he was stretching it a bit, but he really didn¡¯t know how else tofort her except by saying so.

    Even though she didn¡¯t say it all these years, his heart always understood that Heidi¡¯s heart always wanted to give Elliott aplete family.

    Heidi pulled out a smile that was worse than crying, ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t have feelings for me, he¡¯s Elliott¡¯s dad no matter what, and I can¡¯t let Elliott lose him.¡±

    Even if it¡¯s not possible between them, Elliott is innocent and is entitled to the fatherly love he deserves.

    ¡°Heidi, why are you suffering like this? You will only make big brother look more heartbroken!¡± ,

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m really fine! If big brother really feels for Heidi, you shouldn¡¯t tell him about the ce I was here, I don¡¯t want him to make it up to me out of guilt or whatever, because that¡¯s not what I want!¡±

    After a pause, Heidi continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want him to choose to stay with me because he owes me something. If big brother really cares for me, just help me this once, okay?¡±

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    All the words are stuck in his throat, because he does not know how to help Fred speak, after all, Fred has already exposed his heart in front of Heidi without reservation, even if he has the intention to deceive, at this moment can not be hidden.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Nodding, Marcy finally agreed to Heidi¡¯s request, whether it was for Heidi or Fred, he felt it was thest option.

    Since you don¡¯t love then choose to let go!

    Long pain is better than short pain, and hopefully, as time passes, the scars on Heidi¡¯s heart can be slowly healed.

    Leaving the police station, Marcy took Heidi to the homes of those who had died.

    The deceased is a girl named Lily, just turned twenty-one years old this year, in her second year of college, is an amateur model, did not expect that this runway would be thest runway in her life.

    Heidi slowly walked into Lily¡¯s house and saw a woman in her forties holding the effigy of the deceased, her gaze frozen, her mouth mumbling and tears falling from the corners of her eyes.

    The scene made Heidi¡¯s nose sore and she couldn¡¯t help but think of her grandmother and Kate leaving the scene, she was also so helpless at that time and now, but at that time, thankfully, Fred has been by her side.

    Heidi took three incense sticks and lit them and paid her respects to the deceased to show her heart.

    ¡°Auntie, please feel sorry for yourself!¡±

    As if she hadn¡¯t heard what Heidi said, the old woman kept holding Lily¡¯s photo and kept shedding tears.

    The girl in the photo has a big smile on her face, and it is indeed hard to imagine that this girl has been separated from her loving parents and family ever since.

    ¡°Uncle, we would like to know something about your daughter from you, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°If you guys have anything to ask, just ask!¡±

    Middle-aged man sitting on a bench aside, although not with his wife in general, but you can see that his sadness is not less than hers.

    ¡°When did your daughter start helping Ling¡¯s group as a model?¡±

    ¡°Lily is still at school in college, because the family¡¯s economic conditions are not very good, so asionally go to y some temporary jobs, two days ago she suddenly came back to say that the Ling Group high-tech hired her to help them walk the show, because the Ling show clothes are more conservative, so Lily agreed, did not expect this time to go on¡­ ¡­¡±

    When Lily¡¯s father said this, he was already choked up and could not speak. He could not have imagined that his daughter, who was alive and well the day before, was now lying in a cold, icy coffin, and most importantly, the other side still has not given them a proper ount.

    ¡°And did your daughter have any contact with anyone suspicious before she went on stage?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? If you¡¯re here to help Ling get off, then please get out, I¡¯m not wee here!¡±

    Lily¡¯s father was very angry out of his voice to drink, the thought of his daughter¡¯s inexplicable tragic death, and nowe to get rid of them, Lily¡¯s father suddenly emotional excitement said.

    Heidi still wanted to say something, Marcy hurriedly pulled her hand, shook his head at her, turned his head to look at Lily¡¯s father and said, ¡°My friend does not mean this, we know that no matter what this matter Ling has to pay a lot of responsibility, we came here this time not to help anyone get off ande, but want to find out the real culprit, I I believe you guys wouldn¡¯t want to let your daughter die in peace!¡±

    ¡°What do you guys mean by that? Isn¡¯t the person who harmed my daughter the president of Ling¡¯s group? If they weren¡¯t trying to make those ck-hearted money, how could they use those toxic fabrics to make clothes?¡±

    Lily¡¯s father is just an ordinary worker, the fabric is how to contain toxins is not very well understood, these are only from the mouth of others heard!

    ¡°Uncle, if you were the owner of Ling¡¯s group, would you put toxic fabric into your products, leaving yourself not only with jail time but also the possibility of instant bankruptcy?¡±

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Although they are just a worker, but this between the pros and cons they still understand a little, by Heidi so said, Lili father also followed the silence, not to mention that this person is now or Fred, even if they are these ordinary family will not do this kind of loss of trade.

    ¡°Do you mean that someone deliberately put the poisonous fabric in?¡±

    ¡°This we can¡¯t make a conclusion now, everything is about evidence, as long as there is evidence, we can find the person who killed your daughter!¡±

    After Marcy¡¯s point, Lily¡¯s father was less emotional and tried to remember if there was anything wrong with his daughter in the past few days.

 Chapter 734 heartbeat accelerates

    Marcy and Heidi did not stop at the homes of several of the deceased to get the general picture of the deceased, except to know that they were all temporary models found by Ling¡¯s group, but basically nothing else.

    Back in the vi, Heidi sat down on the sofa, if they could not find evidence to prove that the toxic substances were put there by others, then Fred as the president of Ling¡¯s group will really be sentenced to death.

    The thought of this made Heidi feel like even her breathing had be rapid.

    ¡°Heidi, these days you are also tired, do not go out today, just rest at home for a while, I will go to Yu to ask, see if I can ask a little information out of his mouth.¡±

    These days Marcy because Fred¡¯s matter has been several nights without sleep, see the court date is getting closer and closer, but there is no progress on this side, from the surface of the whole thing is caused by the negligence of the Ling Group.

    The more seamless the n seems, the more it vaguely reveals an unusual aura.

    It is like The Sawyer family, how to say Fred are The Sawyer family¡¯s son-inw, but since Fred was arrested, The Sawyer family in addition to the beginning of the time to ask about it, and then no news.

    As for Moon White, The Sawyer family imed directly to the public that she had fallen ill because she could not receive this reality and was now being treated in hospital.

    After Marcy left, Heidi sat on the couch with Fred¡¯s haggard figure in her cell in her mind, suddenly grabbed her bag and left the vi.

    ¡°Miss Heidi, are you going out?¡±

    The housekeeper saw her with the bag and hurried up to ask.

    When Marcy left earlier, they were specifically told to keep an eye on her, just to worry that she alone would go outside to find evidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out, if big brotheres back, tell him I¡¯m going out and will be back soon!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for the butler to finish, Heidi drove a car straight out of the garage.

    She felt there were a lot of things she should go to her grandmother to ask about and see if she could find any clues there.

    Heidi drove the car directly to Beata¡¯s ce of residence. Thinking of Beata¡¯s favorite dessert from a store in front of her, Heidi drove there again and found a ce to park the car to buy some for Beata.

    ¡°Hello, please pack two of your store¡¯s signature pastries for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The waiter took the money from Heidi¡¯s hand, gave her back the change, smiled slightly, and handed her the packed pastry.

    ¡°Wee to the next visit, please take care!¡±

    Taking the bag, Heidi put on her sunsses and headed for her car.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you use, I don¡¯t want to see hime out of there anyway!¡±

    A familiar voice made Heidi stop in her tracks and turn around just in time to see Moon White seemingly on the phone with someone.

    Didn¡¯t she fall ill? Howe she¡¯s here now?

    Wait, she seemed to be saying she didn¡¯t want anyone toe out of there, could she be referring to Fred?

    Because Moon White was walking while ying vision, Heidi couldn¡¯t hear very well and just wanted to take a few steps forward to hear what she was saying, but she hung up the phone at that moment.

    Fearing that she would recognize her, Heidi hurriedly turned her head to the side and made sure she was gone before turning back to her.

    Seeing her sneak into a cafe, Heidi couldn¡¯t help but follow her in.

    ¡°How many, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Yaqin Feiwu Ya Room!¡±

    ¡°Miss, please follow me!¡±

    The waiter smiles as he leads the way, leading Moon White to the second floor.

    Heidi followed behind Moon White and smiled at the waitress and said, ¡°Hello, it¡¯s my first time here, I¡¯m not very familiar with this side, do you have elegant rooms or something like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, which one would you like, please, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Just the same as thedy¡¯s in front!¡±

    The waiter forgot to nce at Moon White¡¯s back and said, ¡°Did you mean to ask for a box in the same style as the Yakin Feiwa box?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s next door too!¡±

    Heidi smiled as she spoke, trying to look like she didn¡¯t understand anything at all.

    ¡°This is the name of your elegant room, please!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the sign, Heidi headed for the second floor.

    Once inside, Heidi unlocked the door and pressed her ears against the wall, and within moments she heard a gasping from inside.

    ¡°Baby, do you know how much I¡¯ve missed you these past few days?¡±

    ¡°I miss you too! But you know I can¡¯t show up right now, in case I get caught by those paparazzi, it would be a problem.¡±

    How does this man¡¯s voice sound so familiar?

    ¡°Those paparazzi are indeed annoying, but here you can rest assured that there won¡¯t be any of those pesky paparazzi!¡±

    The words fell, only to hear a fluttering sound, and soon the sound of a man¡¯s gasp as well as a woman¡¯s panting came from the other side of the box.

    Heidi listened to the soundsing from inside. Although she was no stranger to the affairs of men and women, she had never had such a movement as Moon White¡¯s.

    After about twenty minutes, the sound stopped and Moon White¡¯s voice was heard slowly not long after.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re great today, you made me feel so good, I want more!¡±

    ¡°You little demon, let¡¯s see how grandpa will make you beg for mercy?¡±

    Instantly inside the room kepting Moon White¡¯s delicateughter, and soon inside was a room of spin charming ¡­

    Several times Heidi could not listen to it anymore, but she always felt that the man¡¯s voice sounded familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before.

    This time it took slightly longer than before, about forty minutester, inside finally Susan came down.

    I didn¡¯t expect Moon White to be out and about behind Fred¡¯s back, and to give him such a big cuckold, Heidi suddenly felt some sympathy for him.

    From the conversation between the two of them, it was clear that the male was taking drugs the second time in doing so, and for a moment Heidi thought she had a problem with her ears.

    ¡°Grandpa, I heard that Marcy is back and is going around helping Fred gather evidence, do you think they will?¡±

    Grandpa?

    Heidi almost did not scream out in fear, no wonder she always felt that this man¡¯s voice was familiar, it turned out to be Fred his grandfather¡¯s voice.

    I just felt my stomach flip and a wave of nausea rushed up from the bottom of my heart.

    Fred¡¯s grandfather actually hooked up with his own granddaughter-inw, and Heidi¡¯s mouth dropped in shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Everyone who knows about this matter has already shut up, even if he, Marcy, has uncanny skills, there is no way he can find out that we did this matter!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m relieved! As long as Fred is removed, Ling¡¯s Group will be yourspletely and utterly?¡±

    ¡°Fool, isn¡¯t mine yours, do we still need to divide you and me?¡±

    The two people in the room kept talking, and no one could have imagined that the real culprits behind the scenes were the two of them.

    Bang ¡­

 Chapter 735 Super Light Bulb

    Heidi identally tripped over the stool on the floor, and suddenly there was no sound inside the next room, so without thinking, she pulled open the door and left in a hurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone found us, is it?¡±

    Moon White looked at Old Mr. Davis nervously, his face was white, and the look of Old Mr. Davis¡¯ heart was tight.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too nervous, maybe the guest next door identally knocked over the stool, you stay here, I¡¯ll go out and check?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    Old Mr. Davis dressed and came out from inside, he saw a waiter in the next room cleaning, looked around and did not find any suspicious people, then turned around and walked in.

    Heidi came out from behind the pir, looked at Old Mr. Davis who came out from inside the room, forced to hold back the difort in her stomach, took two bills from her bag and handed them to the waiter just now, and left in a hurry.

    Moon White worried about being discovered, hastily dressed from the inside, when saw the waiter holding two hundred dor bills, walked a few steps and backwards, from the bag took out five bills walked to the waiter, said: ¡°I ask you one thing, as long as you tell me truthfully, this five hundred dors is yours! ¡±

    ¡°What does thedy want to know?¡±

    ¡°Did you just have a guest in that room?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°How many people?¡±

    ¡°One person! But she is quite strange, set this elegant room but did not eat anything, suddenly panicked and left, just gave me two hundred dors to clean up the room!¡±

    ¡°And do you know what she looks like?¡±

    If the other party is someone who knows him and overheard what they just said, then she¡¯s done for.

    ¡°Pretty good-looking, but she had a pair of sunsses on, and didn¡¯t see her face clearly!¡±

    ¡°Which way did she go now?¡±

    ¡°Over there!¡±

    Tossing the five hundred dors to the waitress, Moon White hurried after her in the direction she pointed.

    Heidi hurriedly got into the car, buckled up and prepared to leave.

    Moon White stood in the parking lot and kept looking around, just in time to see a red Passport heading for the exit, the person inside didn¡¯t see who it was.

    To be on the safe side, Moon White turned around and headed for the restaurant.

    ¡°Where have you been? Do you know it¡¯s dangerous for you to go out alone, in case The Davis Family finds you, do you know how dangerous it is?¡±

    Marcy had not gone out for a while when she received a call from the housekeeper saying that Heidi had gone out alone in her car, causing him to rush back from there.

    ¡°Brother, I have something very important to say to you, you want to scoldter in the scolding, first listen to me to finish this matter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Come to the study!¡±

    As soon as he entered the study, Heidi hurriedly spoke, ¡°Big brother, I know who put the toxic substance inside Ling¡¯s group?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Fred¡¯s grandfather and Moon White!¡±

    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t any hint of a blot on Marcy¡¯s face, Heidi asked curiously, ¡°Did you already find out it was them?¡±

    ¡°How did you know it was them?¡±

    Heidi told the story of what happened in the restaurant, and the scene of the children¡¯s y was only briefly touched upon.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand how the two of them can be together? Moon White in any case is also The Sawyer family¡¯s Missy, he did such a thing, does The Sawyer family just don¡¯t care?¡±

    ¡°You only know one thing but not the other!¡±

    Marcy also just learned about it, but unfortunately Old Mr. Davis this old fox is really too cunning, so it has not found a breakthrough, but did not expect to be Heidi bumped into.

    ¡°In fact, Moon White is just the adopted daughter of The Sawyer family picked up in the orphanage, because The Sawyer family wife after the birth of their first child can not have children, and then their child was stolen by enemies at the age of one, The Sawyer family has not been The Sawyer family has never given up the search for that child, until not long ago they finally found their child, and Moon White is afraid that his position in The Sawyer family is not safe, so he hooked up with Old Mr. Davis!¡±

    Marcy is very disdainful of such women who rely on selling their bodies.

    Heidi didn¡¯t expect Moon White to be a child of The Sawyer family. No wonder she pretended to be satisfied when it was clear that Old Mr. Davis couldn¡¯t satisfy her.

    ¡°So now we know they did it, so can we go and turn him in?¡±

    ¡°We have no evidence now, even if you denounce him in court it won¡¯t do any good, maybe the other side will bite back and sue us for nder.¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s nothing we can do?¡±

    It¡¯s not fair that the real mastermind is out there on the loose while Fred has to take all the me.

    ¡°Since we all know that they did the trick, there must be a way, you rest first, do not run around, I will go out.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Since all have found the cause, as for the rest, I believe Marcy will soon be able to fix it.

    ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go out to eat together!¡±

    As soon as she got off work, Mayme ran up to Rosemary and asked with a smile.

    Raising her hand to look at the time, it was already the time she had agreed with Wilson, Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°I can¡¯t apany you to eat at noon today, I have a dinner date with Wilson!¡±

    ¡°No way! Wilson is here to rob again?!¡±

    These days she eats out alone every day, Mayme feels tasteless to eat anything.

    Looking at Mayme, who had a small face crossed, he asked with a smile, ¡°Well, tomorrow I¡¯ll talk to Wilson and tell him not to pick me up tomorrow, and we¡¯ll both go to dinner together!¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    The words fell, and Mayme reluctantly headed outside.

    ¡°Mayme, let¡¯s go to dinner together!¡±

    Rice from the design department shouted at Mayme.

    Rice is a designer and the only one who doesn¡¯t put up a fight and is very easy-going.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mayme ordered a pasta dish and Rice ordered a steak.

    ¡°Mayme, why haven¡¯t you been going to dinner with the director for the past few days?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going on a date, what am I doing there!¡±

    You can¡¯t go along and be a super light bulb! If she does go, I¡¯m sure Wilson will throw her out.

    ¡°By the way, there are only seventeen days left before thepetition, has the director thought of her entry yet?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s still early, with my sister¡¯s talent, she can definitely design the most unique design!¡±

    Once Rosemary was mentioned, Mayme¡¯s two little eyes kept shining, in her heart Rosemary was her goddess, the perfect goddess.

    ¡°Well, I also believe that with the director¡¯s talent, he will be able to do it!¡±

    Rice looked at Mayme¡¯s happy appearance, the corners of her lips slightly upward like, a quick sh of color under her eyes.

    Its speed is smackingly fast.

    ¡°Mayme, you have such a good rtionship with the director, it¡¯s really enviable!¡±

    ¡°Just be envious, not everyone is as lucky as I am!¡±

    Tomorrow Rosemary home to stop a day of electricity, to ten o¡¯clock at night before the call, today two more first, tomorrow time is still early Rosemary in continue to add more, thank you all for your support, mua-da ¡­

 Chapter 736 Explosion at amusement park

    ¡°Auntie, how long will it be before my mommy and Mr. Williamse back? Elliott misses them!¡±

    As soon as Elliott saw Rosemary early in the morning, he sniffled and said.

    As soon as he saw Elliott¡¯s dark eyes withholding tears, Rosemary¡¯s heart was breaking and she hastily picked him up and said softly, ¡°Mommy and Mr. Williams are dyed in some things over there, but they said, as long as Elliott is good, they will be back soon! ¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, how could my aunt lie to my little Elliott?¡±

    The words fell, in his little nose above a gentle scratch, full of doting.

    ¡°Well, Elliott will be good and well behaved!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s assurance, a smile finally appeared on the little one¡¯s face.

    It is said that the face of a child is like the sky in June, when it is sunny and when it rains.

    ¡°Auntie, can you go to the amusement park with me?¡±

    cing him in his special seat, Rosemary said softly, ¡°Okay, after Elliott finishes his breakfast, Auntie will take you to the amusement park!¡±

    These days Elliott would share with her the fun things inside the kindergarten every time she came back from kindergarten, and every time she talked about the eyes of those children¡¯s moms and dads taking them to the amusement park, full of envy.

    Children of this age are full of curiosity about the world and have fantasies like those in fairy tales, so when Elliott proposed to go to an amusement park, Rosemary agreed without thinking.

    ¡°Elliott eat first, Auntie go and warm up a ss of milk for you over here!¡±

    It was a double day off, and Wilson was called away early in the morning by Joseph, who was still asleep at that time.

    ¡°Auntie, your phone is ringing?¡±

    Rosemary, who was warming milk in the kitchen, heard Elliott call her, ced the milk in her hand in front of Elliott, looked at the number on her finger, and smiled slightly.

    ¡°Mayme, are you up? Come over for breakfast if you¡¯re up!¡±

    ¡°Okay, hurry up!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary went to the kitchen to heat up two more sses of milk, and not long after that the doorbell rang.

    Rosemary put the milk on the table and walked over to open the door.

    ¡°Good morning, sis!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, sister!¡±

    Elliott shouted happily when he saw the visitor was Mayme.

    ¡°Elliott is so good!¡±

    Mayme rushed forward and hugged Elliott and gave him a kiss, instantly making Elliott giggle.

    Looking at the two of them, Rosemary smiled helplessly.

    Since Elliott moved in with him, the two have been torn over that one name for half a day, and then I don¡¯t know what Mayme said to the little one, and instantly the names were changed.

    Every time she heard Elliott call Mayme sister and her aunt, she had the feeling that she was really old.

    ¡°Sister Mayme, my aunt and I will go to the amusement parkter, will you go?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a must, where there¡¯s Elliott then there must be a sister for that to work, right!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    See Mayme keep blinking like the little guy, that cute and yful look, like a child who has not grown up.

    After breakfast, the three of them went to thergest amusement park in C City together.

    Looking at the crowded yground, Rosemary suddenly remembered the scene of her familying here to y when she was a child.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of people!¡±

    ¡°Today is Saturday, everyone is off, usually it is rare to take the children out to y, and only on the double holiday is free!¡±

    ¡°Sis, you and Elliott wait for me over there, I¡¯ll go get the tickets!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary took Elliott to a side lounge area and sat down, waiting for Mayme to buy her ticket ande over.

    ¡°Auntie, I want to eat this?¡±

    Following the direction of Elliott¡¯s little finger, Rosemary saw the sweet and sour ice gourd.

    ¡°Elliott wants to eat ice-cream!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The little guy especially likes to eat sweets, so Heidi specifically told him not to give him too many sweets to eat when he was leaving, worrying that his teeth would grow cavities if he ate too much.

    Looking at the crowd in front of her, Rosemary frowned lightly, not daring to take Elliott to squeeze into that crowded crowd, leaving him alone here she was even more uneasy.

    ¡°Elliott, let¡¯s wait for Sister Mayme toe back before we go get the icing, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The little one is still quite obedient and will not cry like other small children who are not promised at once.

    After twenty minutes, Mayme got the tickets and came like them.

    ¡°Sister, the tickets are bought, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Raising the ticket in his hand, he said happily.

    ¡°Elliott wants to eat an iced candy cane, you¡¯ve been waiting in line for so long, sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go get one for him toe over!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary walked towards the ice-cream vendor.

    ¡°Hello, give me two strings of ice-cold gourds!¡±

    Just then, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang, picked it up and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Miss Rosemary is it? I¡¯m a nurse at the Downtown Hospital, The Old Mrs. Grant has suddenly taken a turn for the worse and would like you toe over immediately.¡±

    ¡°Hey, could you please say that again? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly!¡±

    Rosemary stepped aside a little more Susan and spoke to the person on the other side of the phone.

    The nurse on the other side of the phone patiently continued to speak: ¡°I am a nurse at the Downtown Hospital, The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s condition has suddenly worsened and is now being resuscitated, Dr. Edmund asked me to notify you to hurry over!¡±

    Grandma¡¯s condition worsened?

    It was only now that he came back that he learned about Grandma¡¯s ident. It turned out that on the day she went on board with Carina, Grandma identally fell down from the stairs and fell into aa on the spot, and although she saved her life, she has been in aa.

    Rosemary, worried that this might be a trap for those people, took out her cell phone and called Wilson.

    The phone kept ringing, and no one answered after several calls in a row.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart is even more scared, her grandmother treats her like her own granddaughter, now lying in a hospital bed for almost two years, she has not visited her grandmother so far.

    I bought two skewers of ice gourds, paid for them and walked towards them.

    Bang ¡­

    Ah ¡­

    Just two steps away, only to hear the sound of an explosion, the scene instantly became chaotic.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    Rosemary kept searching for Mayme and Elliott in the crowd, being knocked to the ground, the pain drilling through her knees made her feel nothing, she just wanted to find them both in a hurry now.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, go!¡±

    In the chaos of the crowd, two men in ck finally found Rosemary, who stood up trembling, and rushed forward to help her to the safety of the next ce.

    ¡°Leave me alone and get to Elliott and Mayme quickly!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, it is better for us to send you back now!¡±

    The two ck-d men¡¯s duty was to protect Rosemary, and if anything happened to Rosemary, there was no way they could exin it to the top.

    As for others, they are not under their protection.

 Chapter 737 The other side is targeting Young Master Elliott

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Mayme hugged Elliott tightly, looking at the bodies lying on the ground not far away, a small face pale.

    Because that¡¯s exactly the direction Rosemary was going to buy her iced gourd, she just felt as if her little heart was going to stand still soon.

    Elliott was stunned, two small hands clutching the clothes on Mayme¡¯s chest, and her body kept trembling.

    ¡°Elliott don¡¯t be afraid, my sister is here, my sister will protect Elliott!¡±

    Burying his head in her chest, Mayme softly soothed.

    Fearing that those people would hurt Elliott, Mayme found a rag from somewhere and tied herself and Elliott tightly together.

    ¡°Little girl, we just want this child in your hand, as long as you give us the child, we can let you go safely!¡±

    Just as Mayme was about to go to Rosemary, six men in suits suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Mayme subconsciously took a few steps back, tilted her head and asked, ¡°So tell me first, why do you want this child?¡±

    At first nce, these people are not good people, are they human traffickers?

    ¡°This will have nothing to do with you, as long as you hand over the child to us, we promise not to make things difficult for you!¡±

    One of the men in a suit said.

    ¡°Boss, why talk to her, just carry the person over, a little girl only!¡±

    One of the men said impatiently, anyway, their task is to bring the child back, as for the rest has nothing to do with them at all.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see if you have what it takes!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard Mayme turn and run towards the front of the crowd with Elliott in her arms.

    Several men did not expect Mayme to run away with the child and hurriedly chased after them.

    Mayme kept wrenching the stall to the ground, and several men behind her kept cursing as they chased after it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run!¡±

    Unceasingly weaving through the chaos of the crowd, just when she did not know which way to run, not far away came a few police officers.

    As soon as the men saw the police in front of them, they instantly scattered, pretending to be tourists and mixed in the crowd.

    ¡°Sister, Elliott is scared!¡±

    ¡°Elliott is not afraid, my sister will take you home now!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    As soon as Wilson received the call, the halfway through the meeting was suspended and he hurried over here.

    When he received a call about the explosion over here, Wilson was so scared that his heart stopped and ran a red light all the way to here.

    ¡°Wilson, get your men to find Mayme and Elliott, the three of us have gotten separated and I¡¯m worried they¡¯re in danger!¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine! Don¡¯t be nervous yet, I¡¯ll bring someone to find it now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, she could not care less now, she must hurry to find the person.

    ¡°You¡¯ve hurt your foot, so you¡¯d better behave, and I¡¯ll take them to it, okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little superficial injury, it¡¯s not a problem, let¡¯s go now!¡±

    On the road in the countryside!

    Mayme sat in the car with Elliott in her arms, not expecting to be caught by them in the end.

    Suddenly the car jerked to a halt, only to see the driver twist the key again, but the car did not respond at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The car seems to have broken down, I¡¯ll go down and take a look!¡±

    Not knowing where they were taking them, but looking at therge orchard in front of her, Mayme knew the opportunity was here.

    ¡°Sister, I have to pee!¡±

    Just when Mayme didn¡¯t know what excuse to use to get off, Elliott¡¯s words instantly gave her hope.

    ¡°Brother, my brother has to pee, can you let us get off for a while?¡±

    ¡°Which is so long-winded, hold it in first!¡±

    The man sitting beside him suddenly yelled at Elliott, and Elliott let out a loud cry.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­ I have to pee, I have to pee!¡±

    ¡°Cry again, cry again and I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    The man driving the car was in a bad mood when the car broke down, and now he heard Elliott¡¯s cries and was even more annoyed.

    The man looked at Elliott, who had been crying, was helpless, and if it wasn¡¯t for the request from the top that they take good care of this child, he really wanted to p the past.

    ¡°Brother, we are all in your car, please do us a favor! Let us get out of the car for a while, okay?¡±

    ¡°Go now! Don¡¯t do anything wrong, or you¡¯ll see!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry big brother, I promise I won¡¯t!¡±

    With that said, Mayme got out of the car with Elliott in her arms, walked about twenty meters away from the car and started to help Elliott take off his pants.

    Looking around at the dense orchard and arge field of sugar cane, his eyes kept rolling.

    ¡°No water in the tank, you keep watch here, I¡¯ll go get some water back!¡±

    The words fell, the man took out a water bottle from the back box and headed to the front.

    Mayme, seeing her chance, hurriedly helped Elliott put on his pants, retied him to her chest and made her way to the car.

    ¡°Madam!¡±

    The man picked up the phone and stood three meters away from Mayme, looking at him respectfully, it seems that the other point is the head of this kidnapping case.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s in the car! Yes, I will bring her back immediately!¡±

    Hang up the phone, only to hear the man muffled, and fell to the ground.

    Mayme took the gun away from him and had just left two steps before she heard the driver return with water.

    ¡°Stand still!¡±

    The man driving the car threw his water bottle away and ran towards them with his gun.

    Once he saw the other side catching up, Mayme flew off to the side of the orchard.

    ¡°Stand still, don¡¯t run!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be sick if I didn¡¯t run!¡±

    Mayme spat her tongue mischievously at the man, who was alone and had nothing to fear.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    The man on the ground suddenly moved, staggered to his feet, shook his head, and saw Mayme making faces at them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t run, stop for me!¡±

    Seeing the man on the ground awake, Mayme hands to block Elliott¡¯s small head, quickly into a side of the sugar cane field.

    The two men behind them kept chasing after them, but after chasing for ten minutes, they were stunned by arge area of sugar cane seedlings in front of them.

    The breeze blew slowly, arge area of sugar cane leaves rustled, and Mayme, like a naughty little fox, instantly disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Madam, my subordinates did not watch well and let them escape!¡±

    The man picked up the phone, lowered his head, his face was hard to read, and kept nodding his head.

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates will now send more people to continue looking!¡±

    ¡°Well? Any news from Mayme yet?¡±

    Once she saw them return, Rosemary asked with an anxious look on her face.

    ¡°We inquired and several people witnessed two men taking Miss Karlsson and Young Master Elliott away two hours ago!¡±

    ¡°Is there security footage?¡±

    ¡°The surveince video near the yground are destroyed, temporarily can not find out in which direction the car left?¡±

    Wilson frowned, ¡°Did you find out the cause of the explosion?¡±

    ¡°The cause of the explosion has not yet been clearly investigated, ording to the information we found out, the other party¡¯s target is Elliott young master!¡±

 Chapter 738 Tearaway

    ¡°There are so many houses in this neighborhood, someone will definitely install cameras in their homes, you guys go and take a look,e and tell me as soon as there is news!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson kept arranging to his subordinates, and his handsome cool face could not see a single spot of glitter.

    And Rosemary, who was standing next to her, was already crying like a tearful person. She didn¡¯t know why the other side wanted to arrest Elliott, and if the other side was mistaking Elliott for her child andying hands on him, how would she exin to Heidi when the time came.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mayme by Elliott¡¯s side, Elliott will be fine!¡±

    Gently gathering her in his arms, Wilson soothed.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I hadn¡¯t gone to buy iced gourds they wouldn¡¯t have happened!¡±

    ¡°This kind of thing is not something we could have predicted!¡± Marcy had told Wilson a little about the Fred family before, and the reason they hade all the way to C City in the first ce was precisely to avoid The Davis Family knowing about Elliott¡¯s existence and not wanting Heidi and Elliott to be separated.

    If the other side is really The Davis Family, then it¡¯s okay, the most fear is that the other side¡¯s real target is not Elliott, but them, Elliott is just a bargaining chip they use to threaten the couple, this is the most tricky!

    Wilson is not aware of the existence of his own children, and naturally does not understand the fear in Rosemary¡¯s heart at this moment.

    ¡°No, I must find Elliott, I¡¯m going to the police now!¡±

    As soon as the tone dropped, Rosemary took out her cell phone and started dialing 120.

    The phone will be a handful of her, Wilson softly said: ¡°Rosemary, you listen to me! If the other side is The Davis Family, then Elliott he is not in danger, if the other side is trying to threaten us with Elliott, then Elliott and Mayme are safe for now until they achieve their goal!¡±

    Seeing that she did not say anything, but just one tear, looking at Wilson¡¯s heart is dripping blood.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have someone send you back to rest first, and leave the search for Elliott and Mayme to me, okay?¡±

    Seeing her nod, Wilson called for two ck men to take Rosemary back to her apartment.

    ¡°Joseph, Elliott and Mayme have been kidnapped, now you help me check immediately to see where Rita she is now?¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Wilson, uneasy that Rosemary was home alone and worried that she might do something stupid, called Edmund again and asked him to go inside the apartment to talk to her.

    Back in her apartment, Rosemary sat on the couch like a lost soul, staring out the window in a daze.

    An upbeat music yed, breaking the whole room Susan.

    Take the phone and gently press the answer button, you can hear an unfamiliar male voiceing from the phone.

    ¡°Miss Rosemary, I think you already know who I am, if you want to bring them back,e alone with that ten percent of The Grant Group¡¯s shares to let over the book, remember only you cane alone, if you dare to call the police, we will tear the tickets immediately.¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    Although she is very worried about Elliott and Mayme at the moment, it does not mean that she is confused. It is obvious that they are after Elliott and Mayme for the ten percent of shares in her hand, and as long as they do not get the shares, Elliott and Mayme¡¯s lives will not be in danger for the time being.

    The other partyughed out loud at Rosemary¡¯s words.

    ¡°Do you believe in time Miss Harris has the answer in her heart?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to go, provided I hear their voices first so I can make sure they are safe!¡±

    This time Rosemary will not be as stupid asst time, without a little preparation to go alone, if that is the case, even if she went, it is impossible to save them, but will put themselves in danger, just so the other side of the people have another bargaining chip to threaten Wilson.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you are much smarter than I thought, if you don¡¯t want to never see your grandmother who loves you the most from now on,e over with ten percent of the shares in your hands, you have one hour, no time left!¡±

    Dudududu ¡­

    The words fell and a beeping sound came from the phone.

    Rosemary was about to call Wilson with her cell phone when she heard a ding and on the screen of her phone was a picture of The Old Mrs. Grant being dropped by them in the ocean.

    ¡°Grandma ¡­¡±

    Looking at his grandmother¡¯s pale face from the removal of the respirator, Rosemary shouted.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Grandma, wait for me, Rosemary ising over to get you back right now!¡±

    Just busy taking out a file bag from inside the room, and left in a hurry.

    Edmund received a call from Wilson and drove to the apartment where they were locked up.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Edmund¡¯s assistant on the other side of the phone said in an anxious tone.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I here in good health? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Edmund replied speechlessly to his thick-headed assistant.

    The young assistant heard Edmund now at this time are still in the mood for jokes, remember are about to cry.

    ¡°The Old Mrs. Grant is missing!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Hearing the assistant¡¯s words, Edmund mmed on the brakes and the gears made a violent grinding sound.

    ¡°She was fine when I went to check on The Old Mrs. Grant an hour ago, and just now I went to check on her and found the bodyguard standing at the door missing and the ward empty!¡±

    Edmund worried that other nurses will not do their best to take care of, so they deliberately let their side of the mostpetent assistant to take care of, originally the old woman¡¯s body indicators have returned to normal, and there are signs of reawakening, but now, but such a thing happened, but in their eyes people have disappeared.

    With a sense of foreboding rising from his heart, Edmund started the engine and called Wilson as he drove toward Rosemary¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°Wilson, your grandmother is missing!¡±

    As soon as Wilson picked up the phone, it was like a bomb instantly hitting him over the head, leaving him defenseless.

    Edmund will be the context of the analysis of things in general, it is clear that the other side is already premeditated, the purpose is to give them a surprise.

    ¡°Go ahead and find Rosemary at the apartment, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    With that said, Edmund didn¡¯t ask so many questions and elerated towards the apartment.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, you can¡¯t go out there!¡±

    Two men stopped Rosemary, who was about to leave the house, with a look of embarrassment on her face.

    Wilson told them to guard Rosemary every step of the way, if in case something happens, they really do not know how to exin to Wilson.

    ¡°I have an urgent matter to go out to deal with, you guys get out of the way first!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, you can tell us if there is anything you need, we will just go and help you with it!¡±

    Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t let her go, Rosemary was desperate.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the young master has previously instructed you to wait well at home for news, so don¡¯t give us a hard time!¡±

 Chapter 739 melon thief

    ¡°Rosemary, didn¡¯t Wilson tell you to stay home and behave yourself?¡±

    When Edmund arrived, he saw the bodyguards looking at Rosemary with a difficult face.

    Seeing Edmunding, Rosemary rushed to greet him.

    ¡°Brother you came just in time, I have something very important to go out for a while, but they won¡¯t let me go out, can you help me?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±

    Now Elliott and Mayme have not been heard from, and if those people use this to draw Rosemary over, things will be even more problematic.

    Rosemary rted the corporate situation where the stranger had called her, and Edmund¡¯s face went pale when he saw the photo on it.

    ¡°Grandma disappeared just an hour and a half ago.¡±

    It seems that the other party has long premeditated everything, and also made a second set of ns, the purpose is to her hands that ten percent of the shares.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    On the sea, a cruise ship above, Cora sitting on the deck quietly sipping coffee, the weather today is very good, the sea breeze sprayed on the face, warm.

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you promise me that you wouldn¡¯t involve Rosemary in this?¡±

    Chad stood across from Cora with a slight look of anger on his face.

    Cora seems to have expected Chad¡¯s reaction now, always with a faint smile on her face, said, ¡°I did promise you, but only if she loved you, but now she still loves Wilson even though she has amnesia, so it¡¯s not my fault!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve done everything you asked me to do for you, how can you go back on your word now?¡±

    ¡°Unbridled, is this how you speak to your mother?¡±

    mming the table, Cora scolded angrily.

    Faced with Cora¡¯s anger, Chad was not afraid because he felt that the people who owed their mother and son were The Grant family and not Rosemary, not to mention that this woman was the woman he loved the most.

    ¡°Mom, Rosemary is innocent, I beg you to let her go!¡±

    Chad gets word early in the morning that Cora is out to get Wilson and Rosemary, so he rushes over here just hoping she¡¯ll let Rosemary go.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding and living for more than twenty years, for what, don¡¯t you know clearly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure and I don¡¯t want to understand, what you¡¯ve been doing all these years, is it really just to get back at Darren for that fire?¡±

    Staring hard at the mother who had raised him in front of him, Chad almost growled.

    These years of contact, he felt from The Grant family people what is the warmth of family, especially the grandmother, let him feel the unprecedented love, that warmth even his real mother, Cora, has never given him.

    Sometimes Chad had the illusion that he was really her real son. If so, why did he never feel a trace of motherly love in her body.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Is it possible that you even question your own mother for the sake of a woman?¡±

    ¡°Madam, they¡¯re here!¡±

    Tim stepped forward and addressed Cora.

    ¡°Take the young master down, lest I look disturbed!¡±

    ¡°Young master, just don¡¯t make madam angry, no matter what madam does, won¡¯t it all be yours in the end?¡±

    Tim kind of watched Chad grow up, no matter what, he still don¡¯t want Chad and Cora will be deadlocked.

    ¡°Rosemary, wait for me here first, I¡¯ll go alone!¡±

    ¡°No, what they want is what I have, or I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Seeing her insistence, Wilson nodded and pulled her hand onto the cruise ship.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, The Young Mr. Grant!¡±

    ¡°You finally showed up, I thought you were addicted to being a shrinking violet!¡±

    Just before he received Edmund¡¯s call, Wilson had already received the information sent to him by Adrian, not expecting that the person who kept making small moves behind his back was her.

    Oh ¡­

    Cora stood up, not at all annoyed by Wilson¡¯s words, ¡°That¡¯s not thanks to you, but that¡¯s what makes me understand more that my opponent is not as scary as the rumors say.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s put the ount between us on the back burner first, don¡¯t you want the ten percent of The Grant Group¡¯s shares? We¡¯ll deliver with one hand and deliver with the other!¡±

    Although Wilson has never seen Cora¡¯s true face in person, but also knows her methods, this woman is like a viper lurking in the night, ferocious.

    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, ording to the generation, you should still call me aunt, how to say I am also Chad¡¯s mother!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Hooking his lips into a smile, he felt he had heard the best joke in the world today.

    ¡°Sister, Elliott is so hungry!¡±

    Mayme held Elliott and kept walking inside the sugar cane field, worried that those people would catch up, Mayme took Elliott as far as possible to the dense ces.

    They have been walking in this for almost two hours, and looking at the sun, it should be afternoon at this moment.

    ¡°Elliott good, sister will go to help you find food now!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, the little one leaned in Mayme¡¯s arms and fell asleep in no time.

    I don¡¯t know how long I walked, Mayme finally came out of the sugar cane field, once out of arge watermelon in front of me, Mayme could not care less, rushed to pick a watermelon, is ready to get up on the feeling that there seems to be something behind him is staring at him.

    Turning her head, Mayme saw a Yellow dog looking at herself intently, with her long tongue still drooling above, scaring Mayme to run desperately with her watermelon in her arms.

    woof woof woof ¡­

    Yellow dog kept chasing after Mayme, no matter how Mayme hid, just chasing her.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The dog¡¯s paws were violently scratched at the small feet, the pain came from the small feet, Mayme could not care less, dodged into the sugar cane field.

    Mayme held the watermelon tightly and ran desperately forward until she didn¡¯t hear the dog¡¯s voice, then she slowly began to slow down.

    Looking at the watermelon in her hand, Mayme¡¯s tears instantly gushed out, when she was at home in the past, although her parents often admonished them to be frugal and not to waste every grain at will, but at that time she simply did not listen, always thinking that only money will notck anything, but did not think he Mayme today but to grab a watermelon from the dog¡¯s eyes.

    I wonder how Rosemary is doing? Is it safe from danger, will those people also go to trouble her.

    Finding a spot, Mayme made her way down, set the watermelon aside, and put Elliott down.

    ¡°Elliott, first have some watermelon to pad your stomach, and after you eat, my sister will take you home, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Elliott is so good!¡±

    Looking at Elliott who is so understanding, Mayme thinks his mother is really lucky to have such a well-behaved child.

 Chapter 740 Itâ€™s hard to escape with your wings

    After determining that the car that kidnapped Mayme was headed to the suburbs, Joseph rushed there with his men.

    As Wilson said before, took out his cell phone and made a call to Marcy.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    No matter what, Elliott¡¯s kidnapping had to be made known to them.

    ¡°We¡¯ve brought what you asked for, where are my grandmother and the others?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was scared to death when she thought of her grandmother¡¯s pale, bloodless face on the phone.

    Cora looked up at Rosemary beside Wilson and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, you are all so sincere, naturally I won¡¯t go back on my word!¡±

    ¡°Bring the people up!¡±

    At the end of the conversation, two ck-d men were seen carrying The Old Mrs. Grant out on a stretcher.

    ¡°Grandma ¡­¡±

    Without thinking, Rosemary jumped on it.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s Rosemary, can you hear me?¡±

    Only no matter how much Rosemary shouted, the olddy couldn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°Someone, take the olddy down!¡±

    The Young Mr. Grant, you are too eager, you have not even given me the contract, do you want to take the person away?¡±

    ¡°There are two more people!¡±

    Wilson looked coldly at the woman in front of him, no expression on his face.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you guys, that little guy and girl escaped halfway because they didn¡¯t want to see you guys!¡±

    ¡°You lie!¡±

    Rosemary suddenly stood up and said angrily, ¡°Our people have found out that you sent someone to arrest them, and if you don¡¯t teach them out, you will never get this ten percent share!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Cora sneered, this woman was too innocent to really believe that he would let them go.

    ¡°Believe it or not, it¡¯s up to you, but I must have this ten percent of the shares too!¡±

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m afraid not to sign it, even if you get it, it¡¯s just a scrap of paper!¡±

    Seeing that they had carried The Old Mrs. Grant to their boat, Rosemary was a little relieved.

    Cora looked at Rosemary that delicate little face, eyes suddenly shed a ruthless, said: ¡°Miss Harris this is not too early to say, after all, in this world next second but anything can happen, such as in the Rice ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    Looking at her like that, he couldn¡¯t have known about her having two children already!

    Rosemary felt a shiver run through her body and she couldn¡¯t believe what was going to happen next.

    Looking at her pale little face, Wilson stepped forward and put his arm around her, patting her shoulder gently, signaling her not to be nervous.

    ¡°Cora, you don¡¯t need to scare my wife with those things, we¡¯ve been fighting together for so many years, you don¡¯t think you¡¯ve really won!¡±

    At first he just didn¡¯t know that the other party was her, but now that he knows, then he doesn¡¯t have to be afraid.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll get out of here alive today?¡±

    As soon as the words left their mouths, the two of them were surrounded by dozens of men in ck with guns.

    Seeing all the guns pointed at you, it would be a lie to say that you are not afraid.

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s really impossible for us as a couple to get out of here alive!¡±

    Looking at the well-trained men in ck, Wilson smiled to himself and said.

    ¡°Seven years ago that was your life, I didn¡¯t expect to let you escape a disaster!¡±

    ¡°You are honest, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t even count all the tampering you¡¯ve done behind the scenes over the years!¡±

    Cora looked at him, standing there with an air of calmness that made her rise from the bottom of her heart with anger.

    Darren back then is exactly what she is now, no matter what the situation, the aura is never alien to anyone.

    ¡°Wilson, if you weren¡¯t Darren¡¯s son, I would have admired you, but unfortunately you are the son and grandson of The Grant family, and The Grant family owes me more than they can ever repay!¡±

    ¡°In that case I¡¯d like to ask you, what exactly do we at The Grant family owe you that we can never repay?¡±

    Wilson asked with interest as he pulled Rosemary to his feet.

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Wilson continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to talk about it, let me tell you, Cora!¡±

    Cora¡¯s mind buzzed when she heard Wilson call her name, but she quickly regained herposure.

    ¡°It seems you know quite a lot about me? Whatever I must correct you, my name is Cloris not Cora!¡±

    ¡°And why do you have to deceive yourself? You are even afraid of a name that you sleep at night, but now you use it on top of your body every day, are you not woken up in the middle of the night!¡±

    When seeing the information passed by Adrian, Wilson was shocked by the above, a person can be poisonous like this, I think these years have not been very good.

    ¡°Wilson, is there any point in talking about this when you¡¯re on the verge of death?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s interesting, what? Scared!¡±

    A coldugh, ¡°Why should I be afraid!¡±

    ¡°What do you think my silly brother¡¯s reaction would be if he knew that the person he had been protecting and lovingly caring for was his own mother¡¯s enemy?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Since you want to die early, I¡¯ll make it happen for you!¡±

    ¡°Tim, tie them up for me!¡±

    Cora instructed Tim, who was beside her.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I ¡­¡±

    Tim looked at the man in ck who had climbed up somehow and was so scared that he couldn¡¯t even say a word clearly.

    ¡°Me what me, do you want to disobey me too?¡±

    Turning her head, Cora saw the ck-d men who had surrounded them through and through at some point.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°I really underestimated you, I didn¡¯t expect you to hide so deeply!¡±

    Cora has always thought that they will Wilson¡¯s things are very clear, but did not think that he had already spilled a Zachary, just have not yet collected it.

    ¡°When you knew that it was your sister Cloris that my father loved, you still flew the coop, until my father rejected you in front of everyone, and you were so angry that you got the evil idea that it was your sister who took everything that belonged to you, and you designed an borate and perfect trap for all of them to fall into.¡±

    Although it is normal for siblings to fight each other in a wealthy family, what he never expected was that this woman would personally kill her own sister and throw her into the fire for her own selfish desire.

    In order to make Darren believe that it was an ident, he went so far as to take Chad, who had just turned one year old, into the fire with him, trying to have a more realistic bitterness.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that Darren¡¯s heart died with him when he learned that Cloris was dead, and he didn¡¯t even see Cora, who was ying a bitter game.

    ¡°That¡¯s because she deserves to die, and only when she¡¯s dead will he look at me right in the eye!¡±

 Chapter 741 The truth emerges

    Cora speaks of this moment is unusually emotional, face covered with a grimace, so that people can not help but look at the trembling.

    ¡°There is no one right or wrong inside love, not yours no matter how much you pay, how well you do, always will not be yours, you do this will only hurt those who love you more, because your selfishness, let them leave you forever!¡±

    Rosemary walked up and looked at Cora¡¯s painful eyes, as a woman, how could she not know this pain, it¡¯s just a pity that she chose the wrong way!

    ¡°What do you know, are you showing off how sessful you are in front of me? Or do you think I¡¯m losing at this moment?¡±

    Suddenly, Cora step by step approaching Rosemary, from her eyes Rosemary saw a touch of ruthlessness ¡­

    Wilson pulled Rosemary behind him and stood between them, saying coldly, ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you won¡¯t hurt her half a bit!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    The hand gently stroked the hair in front of the forehead, I have to say, Cora does look very beautiful, even into middle age she still has the charm, between the hands and feet there is a sensual beauty.

    Red lips hooked up slightly, ncing at Rosemary, who was being protected by Wilson, couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly.

    The seemingly soft and gentle smile hides a touch of viciousness inside, and that look inexplicably makes Rosemary feel a pang of fear.

    ¡°The child and the girl you are talking about were indeed caught by my people at first, perhaps my people were too stupid to let the girl get away on this road, and now my people are still looking for them!¡±

    Looking at their slowly easing down the face, suddenly Cora walked to their front, Tammy a smile, said: ¡°you couple experienced so much life and death, but still together, I look really touched, in order to talk about my feelings, I have prepared a big gift to you, I think you see this big gift will be very grateful to me! ¡±

    Listening to her, Rosemary¡¯s hands gripped Wilson¡¯s shirt tightly and her eyes watched her unblinkingly.

    ¡°Miss Harris don¡¯t be nervous, since you don¡¯t know what to say to Mr. Grant, I¡¯ll say it for you!¡±

    p ¡­

    Cora tapped gently and saw two men in cke out with one child in their arms.

    When seeing the child in her hands, Rosemary felt that her heart was stopping at the moment, her legs went weak and she almost dropped to the floor.

    Fortunately, Wilson held her in time, which did not let her fall to the ground.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­ you guys let go of me, you bad guys!¡±

    Nina cried while a pair of small hands kept grabbing randomly on the man¡¯s waist.

    On the contrary, Blume is a calm face, when the moment he saw Rosemary, his eyes were red and red, hard not to let the tears fall down.

    Hearing Nina¡¯s cries, Rosemary¡¯s heart broke and she tried to rush up, but was pulled tightly by Wilson.

    ¡°Cora, you crazy bastard, what the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, help me, Nina Bei is afraid ¡­¡±

    As soon as he heard Rosemary¡¯s voice, the little one struggled to lift his head and when he saw Rosemary standing right in front of him, he cried out with a loud wail and his little hands desperately grabbed towards Rosemary.

    ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid, mommy will take you home soon!¡±

    Wilson looked at Nina, who had been crying incessantly, and a sour taste came to his heart, holding tightly to Rosemary, who was trembling badly.

    ¡°Wilson, save them! Save them!¡±

    Rosemary grabbed Wilson¡¯s arm and tears poured down like the waters of the Milky Way.

    ¡°What do I want? I want to reunite your family of four, so you won¡¯t be lonely on the road to Yellow Springs!¡±

    Hahaha ¡­

    ¡°Crazy, crazy, crazy ¡­¡±

    ¡°If you have any hatred or resentment you can juste at me, you let my child go!¡±

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    It was the first time Nina saw her mommy shed tears and cried even louder in fear.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, the baby will be fine!¡±

    Lifting Rosemary to her feet, Wilson spoke softly andfortingly.

    ¡°Mr. Grant is worthy of Mr. Grant, you can still be so shocked in such a situation, it really makes me a little surprised.¡±

    I thought the little boy named Elliott was Rosemary¡¯s child, but I didn¡¯t expect the Rice side to give her even more shocking news.

    ¡°Say it! What exactly do you want before you will let my two children go?¡±

    ¡°Would it be okay if I said for you to take The Grant family and all the properties in your name and your life in exchange?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson agreed without thinking, even if he agreed to have this life to enjoy before she could.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t promise her, people like her don¡¯t keep promises!¡±

    ¡°As long as I can change your peace, no matter what it takes, I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    This is what Wilson has always wanted to say to Rosemary, and what he has always wanted to do.

    Suddenly a gunshot rang out behind her, and Nina quickly fell into Chad¡¯s hands, the gun against the head of the ck man holding Blume.

    ¡°Put down the child!¡±

    ¡°Young master, what are you doing?¡±

    Tim couldn¡¯t help but shout as he watched Chad put the gun to his own man¡¯s head.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it again, put the kid down!¡±

    The man slowly put Blume down, and Rosemary swooped in as fast as she could, hugging them tightly.

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Mommy who didn¡¯t protect you guys!¡±

    Chad lifted his foot and leapt up at the man in ck, walked up to Cora and spoke with a pained face, ¡°Was it true what he just said?¡±

    Cora was worried that he would ruin his business, so she put sleeping pills in the tea he was drinking, but what Cora didn¡¯t expect was that Chad had already been wary of her and had already changed the tea.

    Although he has always felt that she carried this hatred of living too much pain, so he could not bear to go against her wishes, even if things do note from his heart, he will do the same, but the back in exchange for what is what is ¡­

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    She knew that this matter could not be concealed forever, and since he already knew, there was no need for her to continue to hide it.

    ¡°Why? Why?¡±

    Chad took a few steps backwards in disbelief, saying that men don¡¯t cry lightly, but right now Chad has already wet his eyes with tears.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Cora looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, in fact this question had always bothered her too and she wanted to know why!

    ¡°me her for falling in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have, he¡¯s the one who got your mother killed, if he hadn¡¯t appeared in our sisters¡¯ lives, our sisters wouldn¡¯t havee to this point!¡±

 Chapter 742 For you, I would give my life

    ¡°Twenty-three years, a whole twenty-three years, you have lied to me for a whole twenty-three years, does your conscience not hurt when you look at me every day during these twenty-three years? Wouldn¡¯t you feel unable to face me?¡±

    Chad stumbled physically, the brutal truth of the matter making him simply not believe that the mother he had lived with and called for twenty-three years was his mother¡¯s murderer.

    Hahaha ¡­

    Cora looked at such a Chad, her heart was also very sad, although at the beginning she did hate him, but more than twenty years ofpanionship, more than twenty years of point by point, in her heart, has long been Chad as her own son.

    So in her heart she always felt indebted to Chad, so he wanted to help her take over all the properties of The Grant family, so as to make up for what he had done back then.

    ¡°Chad, don¡¯t be like this, Auntie knows that you have suffered a lot over the years, so Auntie has gone to great lengths to help you take back everything from The Grant family, all we have to do is kill them, and everything from The Grant family will be ours!¡±

    Rosemary, who was holding on to her two children, couldn¡¯t help but look over at Chad when she heard Cora¡¯s words.

    Looking at each other, she was terrified that Chad would agree to her terms.

    Seeing that he was somewhat moved, Rosemary hurriedly shook her head and said, ¡°Chad, don¡¯t believe her words, she¡¯s lying to you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, shut the hell up!¡±

    Cora gave Rosemary a vicious re and scolded.

    ¡°Mom is right, as long as I will kill Wilson, The Grant family all the things are mine, anyway my mother has long been dead, to me she is like a stranger, and does not have a little feeling, no matter how to count or rich and glorious best!¡±

    The words fell, Chad put the gun against Wilson¡¯s chest, hooked his lips and said with a smile.

    ¡°Chad, you¡¯re crazy! He¡¯s your big brother, how can you kill him?¡±

    This picture has be too fast! Let the people on the boat are not able to react.

    But whoever else, I think will choose the second, after all, people die life or to continue to live.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve thought this through?¡±

    Wilson looked at him and asked faintly.

    ¡°Do you still need to think about it? If it were anyone else I think they would choose fame and money!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll count to one, two, three, take them away!¡±

    ¡°Three, two, one!¡±

    Bang Bang ¡­

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Just when everyone still thought Chad was really going to kill Wilson, Chad¡¯s gun was already aimed at the other ck men.

    ¡°Madam, get down!¡±

    Tim pulled Cora aside as soon as he could, and instantly gunfire erupted.

    Edmund had felt it with his men, and Wilson hurriedly handed over the two children.

    ¡°Chad, go!¡±

    Rosemary took Chad by the hand, she couldn¡¯t leave him behind.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

    ¡°You go now, if you don¡¯t go, it will be toote!¡±

    The sound of gunfire kept ringing out on both cruise ships, cutting through the quiet sky.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    A bullet flew straight towards Rosemary¡¯s chest, and all the people held their breath, not daring to make a sound.

    Without the expected pain, Rosemary just felt herself instantly fall into a warm embrace and drop to the deck.

    Slowly opening his eyes, Rosemary saw himself lying in Chad¡¯s arms, blood dripping from his chest.

    ¡°Chad, why are you doing this? Don¡¯t you scare me, okay?¡±

    One hand was holding Chad tightly, and the other kept pressing on his wound, trying to stop the blood from flowing.

    cough cough ¡­

    Chad coughed violently, blood slowly spilling out with his mouth.

    ¡°Chad, you¡¯ve got to hang in there, you¡¯ve got to hang in there!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been holding in my heart for a long time, and I¡¯ve never had a chance to tell you, I ¡­¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°Chad you don¡¯t say anything first, when you¡¯re healed you tell me slowly, okay?¡±

    Shaking his head, ChadTammy gave a smile and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid if I don¡¯t say it now I¡¯ll never have the chance to say itter!¡±

    ¡°No talking, didn¡¯t we agree? To see each other live happily ever after, you can¡¯t keep your word!¡±

    Rosemary hugged him and said capriciously.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you that meeting you was the best thing that ever happened to me in my life! And you made me know what love is! Cough cough ¡­¡±

    ¡°Chad, don¡¯t say that, you¡¯re going to be fine!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I don¡¯t ¡­ I don¡¯t regret it!¡±

    The words fell, eyes slowly closed, leaving two lines of tears in the corners of the eyes.

    If you don¡¯t love too much, how can you not give up.

    In fact, Rosemary has always known that Chad loves her, but she has always pretended not to see it, because in her mind, she has long treated him as a good friend family member.

    ¡°No, Chad you wake up, you big, big liar!¡±

    ¡°Someone, carry the second young man inside the room!¡±

    Edmund heard Rosemary¡¯s cries and managed to pull himself out to see Chad lying in a pool of blood, covered in blood.

    ¡°Rosemary, would you let go for a moment and let me check Chad first?¡±

    Slowly raising her head, Rosemary saw Edmund had been in front of her at some point and hurriedly said, ¡°Big brother, save him, you quickly save him!¡±

    ¡°Good, good, big brother will do his best!¡±

    Edmund finished examining Chad¡¯s wound and his face was hard, ¡°Prepare for surgery immediately!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, Chad is going to be okay, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Rosemary clutches Edmund¡¯s hand as if Chad wille to life if he says yes.

    ¡°Rosemary, Chad¡¯s injuries are serious, and the bullet is so close to his heart that big brother wouldn¡¯t dare promise you anything!¡±

    With those words, Edmund followed him into the operating room.

    Standing outside the door of the operating room, Rosemary¡¯s eyes dried and came back, and she couldn¡¯t remember how many tears she had shed today.

    ¡°Vanessa!¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Judy standing not far from her, looking at her with a smile.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all going to pass! He will be strong and pull through!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I feel so bad inside, so bad!¡±

    Leaning in Judy¡¯s arms, Rosemary clutched her chest, why did those who loved her always leave her one by one, why?

    Gently stroking her long hair, Judy sighed lightly and said, ¡°Cry out loud if you want to!¡±

    ¡°Girl, are you feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Mayme remembers carrying Elliott up the hill, seeing the vige at the bottom, and fainting before she reached the vige entrance.

    ¡°This is my house, you fainted on the side of the road, and we carried you back!¡±

    ¡°Where is my brother?¡±

    Seeing no sign of Elliott on the bed, Mayme asked nervously.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your brother is eating out and my mom is feeding him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme lifted the covers to get out of bed, just to stand up, a weak foot almost fell to the floor.

 Chapter 743 There must be hope

    ¡°Slow down, the dog scratched the back of your foot, just now we have asked the doctor toe over to help you anti-inmmatory injection and anti-dog vine, in two days rest will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Mayme said politely, her main concern at the moment was Elliott¡¯s safety.

    Once outside, I saw a middle-aged woman holding a bowl and feeding Elliott with a big smile on her face.

    Seeing that she was awake, she hurriedly stood up and asked with concern, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    As soon as Elliott saw Mayme awake, he jumped off the stool and trotted to her with his short legs.

    Picking him up in one hand, Mayme walked up to the middle-aged woman and said politely, ¡°Thank you, auntie, for saving our siblings¡¯ lives!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s good to see you wake up!¡±

    The middle-aged woman waved her hand and said with a simple smile.

    I don¡¯t know what happened to these two siblings, but they fainted at the bottom of the vige hill with injuries, and if her son hadn¡¯t found them, how dangerous!

    ¡°Sister, you eat!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Elliott handed an egg clutched tightly in his hand to Mayme and smiled happily.

    ¡°Elliott is so good, sister is not hungry, Elliott eat more!¡±

    ¡°Oops, I almost forgot you haven¡¯t eaten yet, wait for me for a moment, I¡¯ll go bring you food now!¡±

    With those words, the middle-aged woman got up, smiled and walked towards the kitchen.

    Mayme watched him walk into the kitchen and didn¡¯t stop him, she needed to eat something now to replenish her strength, she would have to take Elliott backter, Rosemary and the others must be frantic now.

    ¡°Joseph, how¡¯s it going? Any news from them yet?¡±

    As soon as Marcy received Joseph¡¯s call, she dared not tell Heidi, iming that there was some urgent matter to be dealt with over here, and rushed back.

    Joseph shook his head, frowning, he has had people looking all around this area, never found their whereabouts.

    Looking at arge field of sugar cane as well as an orchard in the distance, Marcy suddenly spoke up, ¡°Sure they¡¯re not lying?¡±

    ¡°ording to their ount, Mayme knocked them out when they were unprepared and then took Elliott and hid in the sugar cane field in front of them, and by the look of them, they didn¡¯t look like they were lying!¡±

    ¡°You continue to look around with your men while I go across the hill to have a look.¡±

    ncing at the lush woods in the distance, Joseph nodded.

    With Marcy¡¯s knowledge of Mayme, this little girl might go up to the mountain to ask for their chase.

    ¡°Brother, I want to ask, how long does it take for you to go to C City here?¡±

    Mayme, who was sitting on a stool with Elliott in her arms, looked at the gate not far away and asked faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that far away, it¡¯s about three hours by car!¡±

    ¡°So do you have a car here to go over there?¡±

    Mayme looked at his house, their standard of living here should be okay, a small two-and-a-half-story vi, and it¡¯s nicely decorated inside and out.

    ¡°Yes! But there¡¯s only one bus to C City in our vige every day, and it¡¯s still the morning bus, so if you want to go back, I¡¯ll go buy a ticket for youter!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t say much, talking with Mayme while doing farm work with his hands and feet.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, but I suggest you rest for two days before you go, your body is still very weak and you¡¯re alone with a child, it¡¯s quite unsafe!¡±

    Although he is just a rural family¡¯s children, but also see that they are not ordinary family children, but also do not know what enemies are offended, so that the two siblings made such a mess.

    ¡°My health is no longer a big deal, if we don¡¯t go back, my family will go crazy in a hurry!¡±

    ¡°How about this! Today¡¯s car is already gone, you stay at my house for one night, tomorrow morning I will send you back!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that for a good time?¡±

    Mayme hurriedly waved her hand, they are now very troublesome people, how can also be good to let him send her back.

    ¡°Girl first eat, there are no dishes at home, it just so happens that a chicken was killed in the morning, drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so polite? We are usually just mother andson at home, it¡¯s rare to have outsiderse!¡±

    The middle-aged woman smiled as she sat down and hugged Elliott over to her, saying.

    Seeing them say this, Mayme was not polite and started eating with her bowl.

    Almost a full day without eating, she was so hungry at the moment that she could eat a cow, and in no time she had swept the food off the table.

    Looking at the empty tes on the table, Mayme wiped the corner of her mouth with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Auntie is going to serve you some rice over here!¡±

    ¡°No need auntie, I¡¯m full!¡±

    Seeing that the middle-aged woman was about to go to the kitchen with the bowl, Mayme hurriedly spoke up.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go multiply a bowl of soup for you!¡±

    ¡°Auntie really don¡¯t need it, I¡¯m really full and can¡¯t eat anymore1¡±

    Thatst sentence, Mayme said in a very small voice, before in front of them, she also did not feel that there is any embarrassment, after all, can eat is blessed?

    Especially for girls like her who eat a lot and still don¡¯t gain weight, it¡¯s not necessary to mention how enviable it is.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite to your aunt, I still have plenty of soup in the pot?¡±

    The middle-aged woman thought she was embarrassed and exined with a smile.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m really full!¡±

    ¡°Mom, since she said she¡¯s full, you shouldn¡¯t be forcing it!¡±

    The man sitting on the side suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Okay! If you¡¯re hungryter be sure to tell auntie, auntie will be in to make you some delicious food!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    MaymeHeidi responded with a generous smile.

    It seems that people are looking at her as a big appetite, but yes, there are few girls like her who can eat so much, even men, I¡¯m afraid there are not many of them!

    ¡°You sit here and rest!¡±

    With those words, the middle-aged woman finished cleaning up the dishes on the table and headed for the kitchen with a smile.

    ¡°Brother, how is Chad doing?¡±

    As soon as Edmund left the operating room, Rosemary rushed to meet him and asked with an anxious face.

    She has been outside for six hours, her eyes have been fixed on the operating room lights, afraid that a blink of an eye will be extinguished in general.

    ¡°The situation is not ideal, as to whether he can wake up or depends on his sense of survival!¡±

    This is the biggest limit of hope he gave Rosemary, he did not dare to tell her, Chad may not wake up in this life, although the operation was sessful, but like him, the bullet almost passed through his heart for the time being there is no precedent for waking up.

    Edmund could not bear to see Rosemary too sad and said politely.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll wake up, he¡¯s been too tired in his life, maybe he just wants to rest for a while now, he¡¯ll wake up when he¡¯s had enough rest!¡±

    Rosemary murmured, still unable to resist the tears falling from her eyes ¡­

 Chapter 744 may not wake up

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t feel bad, Chad wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this either!¡±

    Wilson gently embraced her into his arms and said softly in aforting voice.

    Looking at her sad face, Wilson both heartbroken but helpless, he did not expect at thest moment Chad will use his own body for Rosemary when that shot, all along he knew Chad¡¯s love for Rosemary, but never thought it would be so deep.

    Maybe he really misunderstood him!

    ¡°Why did he take that bullet for me, and why wasn¡¯t I the one who got hurt?¡±

    Dad did, Carina did, even Chad did, so why didn¡¯t they ask her what she wanted, ask her if she wanted it.

    Listening to her words, Wilson¡¯s heart thumped, if possible, he would prefer to be hurt at this time is his own, so that her self-me will be less.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t beat yourself up, Chad doesn¡¯t want to see you torturing yourself like this, the kids are still in the room waiting for you?¡±

    ¡°Child!¡±

    Worried about Chad¡¯s injuries, Rosemary almost forgot that the baby was still here.

    After Wilson¡¯s reminder, Rosemary wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, tidied her hair, and breathed a sigh of relief before slowly walking to her children¡¯s room.

    ¡°Wilson, can we move Chad to the sterile room you were in before?¡±

    Just a few steps away, Rosemary suddenly stopped and looked at Wilson and asked.

    ¡°Fool, he¡¯s my brother too, even if you don¡¯t say so, I¡¯ll do it too!¡±

    With these words, Wilson suddenly seemed to remember something, took Rosemary¡¯s hand and spoke excitedly, ¡°Rosemary, you remembered, right?¡±

    Looking at his face with a child-like smile, Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°In fact, in the fairyke that time I have recovered my memory, because of the fear that the child will be in unnecessary danger among,, so I chose to hide it from you, only I did it wrong! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    She now knows that even if you do not want to get involved, but capricious jealousy and selfishness will involve you in a hatred that does not belong to you, and that the only way to properly protect your family is to make yourself strong and not sit in their burden.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should say sorry, I¡¯m the one who failed to protect you and give you a safe home!¡±

    Wilson has always med himself for this, and when he found out that the two children were his own, he couldn¡¯t have been happier.

    ¡°Mommy, do you not want Nina and brother anymore?¡±

    As soon as Nina saw Rosemarye in, she hurriedly walked up to her with her short legs and looked at Rosemary with big eyes, tears rolling in her eyes.

    As soon as she saw her little girl crying, Rosemary¡¯s heart broke and she hastily picked her up and softly yelled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, it¡¯s Mommy¡¯s fault, Mommy will never leave Nina and her brother again!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m scared!¡±

    ¡°Nina is not afraid, it¡¯s okay!¡±N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Blume,e to Mommy for a hug!¡±

    Seeing that her baby boy kept looking at herself, Rosemary reached out her other hand and held him together in her arms. The children must have been scared when this happened when they were so young.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vanessa, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault for not taking care of them and giving them a scare!¡±

    For her own negligence, Judy was ming herself, only that she had guarded against the night and the day, and did not expect the other party to reach into her home, which led to the kidnapping of the two children.

    ¡°Mom, you are not to me for this matter, no one expected her to buy off the maids in the house!¡±

    ¡°No matter how to say this matter is a mother¡¯s negligence, when you left I promised to take good care of the children, but did not expect such a thing to happen!¡±

    Putting the children down, Rosemary grabbed Judy¡¯s hand and said softly, ¡°Actually, the reason I didn¡¯t let the children identify with Wilson was because I was worried that the other side would know about the two of them, but the good thing is that everyone is fine now, so let¡¯s not even mention it in the future!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mom listens to you!¡±

    Judy looked at her and nodded with a smile, finally fulfilling a dream she had had for years since she had adopted Rosemary as her daughter!

    ¡°Mommy, is it true that this uncle says he¡¯s our daddy?¡±

    Blume, who had been sitting next to Rosemary without speaking, suddenly spoke up.

    Blume has always been an extremely sensitive child, just now Judy told him that Wilson is their father, there is still some small shock in his heart, without hearing Rosemary¡¯s own words, he will never open his mouth to call his father!

    Holding the two of them on herp and sitting down, Rosemary said softly, ¡°Mommy lost her memory before, so she never knew who baby¡¯s daddy was, and now that Mommy¡¯s memory is back, she naturally got your daddy back too!¡±

    ¡°Call Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m Nina, you can call me Nina just like mommy!¡±

    Nina raised her head and looked at Wilson with a sweet smile, revealing a few small tiger teeth, very cute.

    ¡°Nina is so good, daddy will take you home, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson picked up the two of them, before always thought that these two children and he had no fate, did not think that God treated him well, the two little angels back to his side.

    ¡°Carl, did you get the tickets?¡±

    Mayme got up at dawn, he had to take Elliott back today or they would have gone crazy with anxiety if they couldn¡¯t find them.

    Carl saw that she was awake and smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s still early, the car hasn¡¯te yet, go wash your face first, I¡¯ll go buy your ticket now!¡±

    ¡°Please Carl!¡±

    ¡°What trouble or no trouble, it¡¯s just a handful!¡±

    Through their conversationst night, Mayme learned that the family only Carl and his mother, his father died early, originally Carl also with the vige of young people, go out to work, but Carl worried that after he left, his mother will be alone at home, so in the mountains contracted dozens of acres ofnd, specializing in raising flowers to cultivate different varieties, ready to open their own online A store.

    Nowadays there are not many such young people. Mayme appreciated his move and left his phone number, so that when all his flower varieties are cultivated, she will help him to do publicity together.

    ¡°Mayme, how not to sleep more, it is still early, the car is not that early!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep when I wake up, so I just get up and breathe some fresh air!¡±

    Last night it happened to rain some light rain, mud with the fragrance of grass blowing in the face, let people feel refreshed!

 Chapter 745 evoke sad past

    ¡°Auntie, can I help you?¡±

    Mayme washed up, saw her busy in the kitchen, thought Elliott is not so soon to wake up, took the initiative to ask.

    The middle-aged woman, seeing that she too was indeed too busy, turned to her and spoke, ¡°Then help me take the rice on that table and pour it to the chickens at the door!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yesterday evening Mayme saw Carl feeding the chickens with a bit of rice, so she followed his example and gently grabbed a handful of rice and sprinkled it on the ground.

    Not long after all the chickens were gathered around, Mayme looked at those one big and fat chicken, unconsciously her mind appeared a fragrant roast chicken, let her mouth watered out.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    Hearing someone call her, Mayme subconsciously turned her head and saw Carl walking over there with a smile.

    ¡°Carl, did you get the tickets?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I bought you and Elliott front-seat tickets, and didn¡¯t know if you¡¯d get seasick, so I took the liberty of buying them for you!¡±

    Handing her the ticket in his hand, Carl spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s still your thoughtfulness!¡±

    ¡°Why did my mom let you feed the chickens, let me do it!¡±

    The words fell, to take the sieve in her hand.

    ¡°No, anyway, sitting there is also idle, auntie in the kitchen is very busy, I can not help!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all used to it, the countryside is different from the big city, and the things we do every day are just tedious little things!¡±

    Every young man has his own dream, Carl is no exception, but his family¡¯s situation is different from others, his father is an electrical repairman, in his twelve years of age when the maintenance of high-voltage lines, because the line leakage, unfortunately electrocuted death.

    For so many years his mother raised him alone in order not to let him suffer, all the hardships he was seeing.

    The old saying that there are many wrongs in front of a widow¡¯s door is true, but in the face of those gossips, his mother always suffers in silence. As she grows older, his mother¡¯s health is getting worse every year, and now that he¡¯s grown up, it¡¯s his turn to take care of his mother.

    ¡°Actually, you can also take your aunt to the big city to develop?¡±

    After all, there are only two of them in their house, and as long as they discuss it, there are still not that many ties!

    Speaking of this, Carl¡¯s eyes shed a touch of sadness, his eyes fell on the people who kept busy in the kitchen and said, ¡°I did not want to, but my mother refused to leave, she said if she left, my father would not be used to it when he came back!¡±

    His parents are free to fall in love and start a family, in the old days, to fall in love and start a family is not a few, most of them are made by matchmakers, as long as both parents every opinion, and then choose a good day, the bride-price, it is straightforward to let the pair put pick up people away on it.

    And her parents are also considered childhood friends, plus mutual admiration, the feelings are naturally deep.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who made you evoke a sad past!¡±

    Mayme looked at him with an apologetic face, not realizing that their family had such a sad past.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past now!¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go in and eat!¡±

    Spilling thest bit of rice on the ground, the two men walked in together.

    ¡°Young master, looking at the sky looks like it¡¯s about to rain heavily, do we still want to continue on?¡±

    They have been searching for a day and a night in this neighborhood, and there is still no news of the young master.

    Marcy looked at the lush woods in front of her and was worried, and wondered where the little girl was now, if she had stayed safely in one ce, waiting for them.

    Just as Marcy was worrying about them, one of the men came to report and told him that there was a small vige behind the mountain where they could go and ask for shelter from the rain.

    So the group, with Marcy¡¯s permission, headed for the vige.

    Seaside apartment!

    ¡°Still no word from them?¡±

    Rosemary had just finished putting her two little ones to sleep when she came downstairs and saw Wilson hanging up the phone with a very heavy face.

    Seeing here down, Wilson put down his phone and asked with concern, ¡°Why are you down? Are the kids asleep?¡±

    ¡°All asleep, Mom said she was a little tired, I let her rest for a while!!!¡±

    This time Judy in order to save Blume and Nina, directly out of the rice royal defense team, see Rosemary and the child in her mind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! That Mayme girl is very resourceful, since Cora and the others didn¡¯t catch them, it proves that they are safe now, Marcy and Joseph are already looking for them, I believe we will have news of them soon.¡±

    This time it was indeed an oversight on his part, and he did not expect the other side to lock their eyes on Elliott¡¯s body.

    Nodded, ¡°I just want to hurry up and find Elliott now, otherwise I really don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to face Heidi!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    With so many things happening all of a sudden, Rosemary sometimes doubts herself, always letting her friends and loved ones around her keep getting hurt.

    ¡°Fool, all this is none of your business, even without you, these things will still happen, they are alling for us The Grant family!¡± The Grant family is really to me, they are too radiant, so that those people have evil thoughts.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Rosemary finally fell into a deep sleep. Looking at Rosemary, who was not sleeping soundly, Wilson¡¯s heart seized hard, since the day she married him, it seems that she has not had a peaceful day.

    ¡°Rosemary, believe me, no matter what happens in the future, I won¡¯t let any harme to you mother and son.¡±

    Gently stroking her tender cheek, Wilson murmured.

    She picked her up horizontally, and now Rosemary was like a light feather in Wilson¡¯s hands, as if she had no weight at all.

    Putting her to bed, Wilson tucked her in, looked at her delicate Lynch Moore, gently nted a kiss on her forehead, and turned off themp before turning around and heading out the door to the study.

    ¡°Carl, are you home?¡±

    Carl, who was eating, heard the familiar voice of their vige captain, put down his dishes and walked out, smiling and calling out, ¡°Uncle, looking for me for something?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The man who was reced by Carl as Uncle pulled him aside and asked in a whisper, ¡°Did you save a woman and a little boy the day before yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Carl saw him being secretive and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Just came a few men, they like I inquired that we have not seen a girl and a little boy, I look at them that frame, does not look like any good people, so I asked more questions, he said he was looking for the girl named Mayme, asked if we have seen anyone here?¡±

 Chapter 746 look like he does not look like a good person

    ¡°Uncle, have you told me he¡¯s here yet?¡±

    Carl heard Mayme say that they were kidnapped so they escaped here, and that her friends woulde looking for them if they knew she was missing, and asked him to help keep an eye out!

    Since they are now looking for people over, he naturally has to help her watch the point, in case if those who kidnapped them those bad guys, it is not a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Of course not, didn¡¯t I rush over to tell you as soon as I heard about it?¡±

    ¡°And did you ask him for hisst name?¡±

    If he knew the name, he could ask Mayme to see if it was her friend or one of those bad guys.

    ¡°I forgot to ask this one, but looking at that look of theirs, it¡¯s a bit like the rich people on TV.¡±

    Carl his uncle is the captain of the vige inside, most of his life is to stay in the vige, but good people or bad people can still distinguish clearly, although he saw Marcy is not a good person, but also can feel that the other party is not malicious, that look really seems to be to find people.

    ¡°Tell you what! I¡¯ll ask Mayme and see what she says?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With those words, Carl turned around and headed inside.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes uncle, he said the vige came a few people, said they were looking for Mayme, he was worried that it was those bad guys, so he came over to ask first!¡±

    Carl sat on a stool and addressed them.

    As soon as Mayme heard that someone hade for them, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°So do you know what they look like?¡±

    ¡°My uncle he didn¡¯t say, but I can take you there to see, if it¡¯s really your friend that¡¯s even better, if not you can take Elliott and hide out at my house!¡±

    ¡°Carl, aren¡¯t you afraid that if it¡¯s one of those bad guys, it¡¯s going to get you guys in trouble?¡±

    After all, those people are living on the tip of the sword, in their eyes, human life is like they usually kill a chicken in general, it is impossible to be merciful.

    A faint smile, said: ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure why those people want to kidnap you, but no matter what path they are in, they have principles, and we have not offended him, and they will not just kill people for no reason!¡±

    ¡°If everyone thought like you, the world would be a peaceful ce!¡±

    During this time she followed Rosemary around and a lot of things happened around her. Although she didn¡¯t really understand why those people were jealous of others, the saying that a tree attracts the wind seemed to make sense to her.

    No wonder mom and dad, big brother and they all said the world is not as simple as she thought, before she did not understand, but at the moment she seems to understand.

    Carl looked at her, smiled slightly, and said, ¡°Listen to your tone, as if you know a lot!¡±

    She is also only 18 or 19 years old, it is reasonable that she should not have such a sense, it seems that the world of the rich and the world of the poor is really different.

    Like they even casually walk in which corner of the world, I¡¯m afraid they will not attract anyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it before, but I seem to know ittely!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it, let¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    If it was really Wilson who sent for them, then she shouldn¡¯t be worried, after all, she still has Elliott with her.

    ¡°Elliott, have you eaten enough?¡±

    Looking down at Elliott, who had put his bowl down, Mayme took out a paper towel and gently wiped the residual food stains from the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Eat up!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Mayme was about to pick Elliott up when she heard Carl say, ¡°Mayme, if you trust us, I suggest we put Elliott here first and let my mom take care of him, in case the other side is not your friend, you can leave alone!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You¡¯d better go and make sure, auntie will help you watch your brother first!¡±

    Mayme looked at Elliott, hesitated, thought of their kindness to take them in, if in case the other party is not sent by Wilson toe, then she can not in take Elliott to stay here, or will certainly be even to them.

    ¡°I know what you guys are worried about, but don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s not my friend, I¡¯m leaving here too, I don¡¯t want to drag you guys down because of us sisters and brothers, those people are not going to talk to you about anything!¡±

    Seeing Mayme¡¯s insistence, the middle-aged woman could not say anything and spoke softly: ¡°Mayme, if the other party is really not your friend, auntie still hopes that you and Elliott cane back, as long as they can¡¯t find you two, they won¡¯t do anything to us. After all, we are not rted to you, they will not do anything to us!¡±

    ¡°My mom is right, if it really isn¡¯t, we can still call the police!¡±

    Carl stood by and chimed in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Auntie, I will!¡±

    With those words, Mayme picked up Elliott and headed outside.

    At this moment, the sky outside dark clouds, lightning and thunder, Elliott heard the sound of thunder buried the whole little face on Mayme¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Elliott don¡¯t be afraid, my sister is here!¡±

    ¡°Well, Elliott isn¡¯t afraid!¡±

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve asked all inside the vige, they all said they haven¡¯t seen Miss Karlsson and the young master!¡±

    The man in ck walked up to Marcy, who was sitting in the courtyard, and said respectfully.

    Looking at the sky outside, Marcy spoke: ¡°Let the men rest first, go ask this family if they can get some food for the guys, and when the rain stops we¡¯ll keep looking!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t have anything to offer in this poor and remote ce, this is our home-fried tea, you can try it!¡±

    The vige chief¡¯s wife came over with a cup of Qingming tea and said with a big smile.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Marcy pulled the corners of her mouth at the old woman. For him, who was usually as cold as ice, it was really difficult to suddenly ask him to smile at the next person.

    But then I worry that my cold expression will scare people, so I have to pull out a smile that is worse than crying and try to make myself look more affable.

    ¡°Auntie, here¡¯s five thousand yuan, would you please go and get us some food?¡±

    The vige chief¡¯s wife looked at the dozens of money on the table and hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°I can¡¯t take this.

    ¡°All can! But this money you ept, so many of us can¡¯t eat you for nothing!¡±

    Marcy picked up the money and shoved it into her hand, they hadn¡¯t eaten all day, even if he could hold out, his brothers couldn¡¯t!

    Looking at the money in his hand, the vige chief¡¯s wife looked torn, raised her head to Marcy¡¯s icy expression and had to take the money and leave.

    The mayorbrought Mayme in through the back door and whispered, ¡°I¡¯ll go in and talk to himter, Carl you take Miss Karlsson and watch from the back room, if it¡¯s not Miss Karlsson¡¯s friend, you hurry and take Miss Karlsson and leave!¡±

    ¡°Got it uncle!¡±

 Chapter 747 Marcy is disliked

    ¡°Sorry sir, I just went around and asked for you, everyone said they haven¡¯t seen the two people you are looking for!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The mayor handed the photo in his hand to Marcy and said apologetically.

    ¡°I would like to ask you, are there any other viges in your neighborhood besides your vige?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s thick and charming voice came, making Mayme standing in the back room slightly stunned, didn¡¯t he go abroad for something? When did hee back?

    ¡°Mr. Williams!¡±

    Elliott squealed happily at the sound of that familiar voice and shouted out loud to the outside.

    ¡°Elliott!¡±

    Hearing Elliott¡¯s familiar cry, Marcy strides into the back room and sees Mayme standing there with Elliott in her arms, staring at him nkly.

    Marcy was so excited to have Elliott in her arms, God knows how he would have told Heidi if he hadn¡¯t found him.

    ¡°Let Mr. Williams see if there is any injury anywhere?¡±

    He looked him up and down and confirmed that he was not injured before he was reassured.

    ¡°Mr. Williams I¡¯m not hurt, Sister Mayme is hurt!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±

    Putting Elliott down, Marcy ran her eyes over her body and looked at Mayme, who couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but I identally cut a little skin when I was running away, I¡¯ve rubbed the medicine and will be fine soon!¡±

    ¡°Let me see!¡±

    Without waiting for her consent, Marcy pulled her aside to sit on top of a stool and said, ¡°Where is it hurt?¡±

    ¡°On the calf!¡±

    For Marcy¡¯s domineering Mayme has long been taught, anyway, the wound has almost healed, since he wants to see it let him see it.

    Mayme although not very old, but will be mom and dad¡¯s good genes all inherited, two straight and long legs may be because she grew up practicing martial arts, muscle tight and firm, lift her pants, snow-white skin instantly exposed in front of Marcy.

    ¡°It must have hurt!¡±

    Looking at the several hideous scars on her snow-white calves, Marcy asked softly.

    cough cough ¡­

    Mayme was a little shocked by Marcy¡¯s sudden tenderness and reached out to put down her pant leg, saying, ¡°A little injury, it¡¯s already fine!¡±

    Although the beginning of the time is very painful, but how to say that she also grew up practicing martial arts, this little bit of suffering she can still suffer.

    Feeling her intentional distancing, Marcy¡¯s ears suddenly remembered what she said before and couldn¡¯t help but have the corners of her lips slightly hooked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mean anything else, how to say you are also Elliott¡¯s life saver, in the future, no matter what you ask, as long as I can do it and it won¡¯t be too outrageous, I will do it for you!¡±

    Although this is a bit hard to say, but Marcy has learned this little girl¡¯s skills, it is inevitable that she wille up with some questions to make things difficult for him.

    Thest time she carried him back from the bottom of the mountain, she always felt that he looked at her with some docile eyes, afraid that he would say to her that he would be responsible for her and so on, after all, she is now a young girl, youthful, and still want to enjoy this beautiful youth.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, you can¡¯t go back on your word when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in my Marcy¡¯s dictionary, there is never the word regret!¡±

    The thought that he has been disliked by a little girl, Marcy can not help but feel suffocated in the heart, the tang shadow of the young master was so disliked by a little girl, if this gets out, he this face to be?

    ¡°Mr. Williams, why didn¡¯t Mommye with you?¡±

    Elliott searched for a while without seeing Heidi¡¯s figure and couldn¡¯t help but ask to Marcy.

    She knelt down and stroked his little head and said, ¡°Mommy still has some business to finish over there, and wille back to take Elliott when she¡¯s done, but can Elliott promise Mr. Williams one thing?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams you say!¡±

    Elliott, although very small, but unusually understanding, these years obviously miss his father in his heart, but never asked Heidi, only because worried about asking after Heidi back sad.

    Seeing Elliott like this, Marcy was heartbroken. Especially thinking about what Fred said a few days ago, but also let theirst hope are dashed, if not Heidi insisted, he really want to ask him face to face, obviously do not love Heidi why do not want to provoke her.

    Naive even though Fred is so cruel to Heidi, but his silly sister treats the time they spent together as the most precious memories, even he is helpless.

    ¡°This time Elliott was kidnapped by someone Mr. Williams did not tell your mom, Mr. Williams hope that when mommyes back, you will not say anything either, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Mr. Williams, Elliott won¡¯t tell Mommy!¡±

    Elliott is like a little adult in front of Marcy¡¯s assurance, that understanding look let people sorrowful to see.

    ¡°Elliott is so good, when we go back, my sister will make you your favorite egg tart, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When he heard Mayme was going to make him an egg tart, the little guy¡¯s face was full of smiles.

    ¡°Sir, sorry just now, we are also worried about the safety of Miss Karlsson and their siblings, since you are their rtives, then we have nothing to worry about!¡±

    The vige chief, who was standing by, said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you for taking care of my son these two days, take this check!¡±

    Marcy took out a check from his pocket, wrote a few digits on it, tore it off and handed it to the vige head, for him to be able to use money to solve things as much as possible with money, to avoid troubleter.

    ¡°Mr. Williams is very kind, besides, I didn¡¯t save your son, Carl did, so if you really want to thank him, thank him!¡±

    The rural folk are still rtively simple, for them, not their own credit is never to themselves, not to mention that he only passed on a few words.

    It was then that Marcy noticed Carl standing next to her and turned around to hand him the check.

    ¡°Mr. Williams is too polite, I can¡¯t ept this ticket, I didn¡¯t want anything in return for saving them at first, it¡¯s just a hand up!¡±

    Although Carl is only a rural-born child, but also knows the truth that a gentleman loves money to take, not to mention that he saved them at that time waspletely out of his heart, never thought of revenge.

    ¡°I never have the habit of taking back what I give away!¡± With those words, Marcy ced the check on the table.

    Mayme walked over and picked up the check, looked at the decimal point on the back, the corners of her mouth showed a sweet smile, walked to Carl¡¯s front, said: ¡°Carl, you take this check, you want to register a flower store online, right? When the timees, you need to use the money a lot of ces? And hecks everything but money, you can consider it as his investment to you, hope you can realize your dream soon!¡±

 Chapter 748 Donâ€™t be so vindictive?

    Mayme was polite enough to put the check into Carl¡¯s hand, he kindly took them in, the two million dors for Marcy is just a meal, sometimes even a meal is more than this amount, but for people like Carl who have no background, no support, it may be a matter of a lifetime.

    ¡°Mayme, I really can¡¯t ept this, you know I saved you guys purely from my heart, I didn¡¯t even think about getting anything from you!¡±

    If he epts the money, how will he face them in the future?

    ¡°Since you want to start a business and happen tock funds, this money will be considered as my investment to you, and I hope you can take this money and go farther on the road to sess!¡±

    Marcy, who has not said anything, suddenly said faintly, a gentleman loves money to take, if today is reced by him, perhaps he would not ept the money.

    ¡°Look, since my little uncle has said so, you can take it!¡±

    Uncle Junior?

    Marcy suddenly felt a pot of cold water instantly pouring down from his head, the whole person is not good.

    Seeing that they kept insisting, Carl said gratefully, ¡°Okay, I will not let you down!¡±

    Mayme was very happy to see him ept it and said, ¡°Carl, if youe to C City in the future, you must remember toe to me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then you guys talk first, I¡¯ll go talk to my mom so she doesn¡¯t worry!¡±

    Carl saw Marcy gloomy a face, a pair of sharp eyes tightly stared at Mayme, that gaze can not wait to tear each other¡¯s bones into the belly.

    Even the most stupid can see that the other party is very angry at the moment, and the source of his anger seems to be this smiling face, still do not know that they have been watched Mayme.

    ¡°Sister, Mr. Williams seems to be angry!¡±

    Elliott subconsciously pulled Mayme who was watching Carl leave, and it was the first time he saw Mr. Williams¡¯ face so ugly.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business if he¡¯s angry, it¡¯s not like I caused it!¡±

    Mayme said in a good-natured way, but still could not help but turn her head to look at him, when touched his gloomy heron¡¯s eyes, Mayme could not help but shiver coldly and said, ¡°What are you doing, I don¡¯t seem to have offended you!¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Marcy looked at her and spoke coldly.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve offended you anywhere!¡± She was being chased all this way, doing her best to protect Elliott, and had a hard time getting rid of them, was it easy for her?

    ¡°Am I very old?¡±

    Suddenly standing up, Marcy walked up to her and pressed on step by step.

    Er ¡­

    Seeing his serious look, Mayme immediately felt countless grass mud horses flying past her eyes.

    This man should not be so serious, and they are directly a whole nine years apart, calling him an uncle is wrong?

    No wonder others often say that the men and women who run three are particrly reckless about their age, because they say they will feel older than others.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Elliott calls you Dad, and calls me Sister, so what¡¯s wrong with me calling you an uncle?¡±

    Mayme blinked at him with big eyes, eyes all I was not wrong, originally called so!

    ¡°Elliott, from now on it¡¯s Aunt Mayme, okay?¡±

    The picture took a turn, and Marcy suddenly turned to Elliott, who was in his arms.

    Elliott looked at Marcy for a moment, and then at Mayme, and finally nodded with seeming understanding.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s decided!¡±

    After that, Marcy didn¡¯t wait for Mayme to say anything, and directly carried the little one to eat.

    Leaving Mayme standing in ce staring dryly, her heart had already cursed him a hundred thousand times.

    She does not understand, he a tang rich big BOSS, why always have to be serious with her, always feel as if she owes him a few million like.

    Speaking of millions, Mayme suddenly thought of thest time she ckmailed him for 10 million, this girl would not be still remembering thest incident!

    It¡¯s just a mere $10 million, why be so stingy?

    Nui nui, Mayme mood depressed to the extreme, every time you meet him always nothing good.

    With a soft sigh, he walked to a shelf and poured himself a ss of water and drank it.

    Rosemary woke up at nine o¡¯clock in the morning, and the ce around her had long since lost its heat. After washing up anding to the first floor, she saw Judy apanying the children in building blocks.

    ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you call me when you woke up!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything to do, and besides, I haven¡¯t had a good rest in the past few days, so Wilson said to let you sleep more!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, look at the castle Nina built, isn¡¯t it beautiful?¡±

    Nina stood up from the ground and came to Rosemary¡¯s side with her short legs, saying in a milky voice.

    One picked her up, gave her a kiss on her fleshy little face, and said with a smile, ¡°It looks good, but still Mama¡¯s Nina looks best!¡±

    The little one was amused by Rosemary¡¯s words and giggled.

    Judy looked at them as mother and daughter yed together and said with relief, ¡°They both were moring toe to you every day over there, and now I¡¯m so happy for you to see your family reunited!¡±

    When she thought of the other day when the nanny told her that the two children were missing, Judy¡¯s heart was still palpitating until now, fortunately Rosemary called to talk to her about the situation over here before she left a hand in the ne around the children put a tracker inside, which allowed her to quickly know the location of the children, not then the fruit did not know what would happen!

    ¡°Mom, since your work over there has been handed over, you should not go back so that we can also pay good respect to you!¡±

    In her heart, she has long treated Judy as her own mother. At first she lost her memory, and she didn¡¯t know how to go ahead, but now she has remembered everything, and naturally she has the ability to take better care of her.

    Even with Judy¡¯s status and assets, even if she doesn¡¯t do anything for several lifetimes, she won¡¯t be able to spend it all.

    ¡°Mom also want to stay with you every day, watching my grandchildren grow up, but because something happened, the work temporarily can not hand over, so Mom¡¯s going back the day after tomorrow!¡±

    Judy grabbed her hand and patted it gently, speaking with a kind face.

    ¡°Mom, no matter what, I still want you to be there for me!¡±

    Although Rosemary did not know what was going on, it seemed something was going on within the royal family to be able to get Judy to re-decide to continue working.

    But even then, she is an outsider is not good to ask casually, after all, every thing inside there is rted to the face of the royal family, know too much, their own danger will be more.

    So as Judy¡¯s adopted daughter, Judy would never mention anything about the inside of the royal family to her, and Rosemary would never ask.

 Chapter 749 Prove it with action

    ¡°Okay, mommy promises you that when we find the right person, mommy will hand over the job at hand to him and thene back to stay with you guys!¡±

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Rosemary hugged Judy and cried out in a petnt manner.

    Rosemary, who lost her mother¡¯s love since she was a child, Judy¡¯s love was like a bted love to her, which she cherished extraordinarily.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, Young Master¡¯s call!¡±

    The housekeeper walks up to Rosemary with the phone and hands it to her.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, just now Marcy called and said he has found Elliott and Mayme, because there was andslide on the mountain road over there, he may have to be dyed there for a few days, he asked me to give you a safe report first!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice was slightly tired on the other side of the phone. He hadn¡¯t closed his eyes since he got back because of Chad and dealing with the eyes Cora had nted in thepany these past few days.

    ¡°They weren¡¯t hurt, were they!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just some minor scrapes on Mayme¡¯s feet, it¡¯s no longer a big deal!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to find it!¡±

    It was perhaps the best news in days, and Rosemary was so excited that tears came out of her eyes.

    ¡°Well, since the person has been found, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much, now that Marcy is over there, you can rest easy too!¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you!¡±

    Holding the phone tightly, Rosemary spoke in a somewhat hoarse voice.

    ¡°Fool, your business is also my business, there is no need to be so polite between us!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s low voice rang out on the other side of the phone, his voice gentle as water.

    The secretary stood in the doorway looking at Wilson¡¯s gentle look, not knowing how envious she was of that woman.

    ¡°President, it¡¯s time for the meeting!¡±

    ¡°Be right there!¡±

    ncing at the secretary standing in the doorway, Wilson said indifferently.

    ¡°Well, if you really want to thank me, wait until I go back tonight to prove it with practical actions, I have to go to a meeting, see you tonight!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary¡¯s face floated a few shades of red, but thinking about it, even though they¡¯ve been married for so many years and now have kids, it seems like they really have very little in that department.

    ¡°It¡¯s Wilson¡¯s phone, right!¡±

    Judy, who was sitting on the sofa hugging Nina, suddenly spoke up, looking at her own daughter¡¯s shy face with delight.

    ¡°Well, he said Marcy had found Mayme and the others and told me not to worry!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    After sitting for a while, Judy said she had something to take care of and went back to her room. Rosemary asked the kitchen to make a pot of chicken soup to give to Wilson at lunchtime.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, you may not be able to leave today, because the rain is rtively heavy, the mountain road urred seriousndslides, and now the rain is still continuing to fall, and everyone is now afraid to go to clear the rocks, maybe you have to stay here for a few days!¡±

    The mayor came back from outside with a little umbre, saw Marcy sitting in his living room, and went up to say.

    ¡°Vige chief, is there a town near this vige of yours?¡±

    If you want to stay for a few days, so many of them first have to solve the first ce to eat and live, although this vige chief is very warm, but he is not good to keep bothering people.

    ¡°The road to the town also has to go through thendslide that road, also can not go!¡±

    Carl, who came in behind, continued, and seeing Marcy¡¯s frown, continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind our humble home, you can stay at my house for a few days!¡±

    ¡°I have more than a dozen brothers¡¯ behind me, can I trouble you to arrange it for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I happen to have several empty rooms at home, I¡¯ll have my old partner pack it outter and let them stay here.¡±

    The vige chief is very enthusiastic, because their vige has only one exit, so usually there are few outsiders toe, not to mention that it happens to be the middle of the year, basically the young people in the family have gone out to work, at home are basically like their age.

    Carl wouldn¡¯t have stayed home if it weren¡¯t for his mother.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you!¡±

    ¡°No trouble, no trouble, it just so happens that we have nothing to do!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The vige headman waved his hand, his face near the middle of the year was covered with vicissitudes, but his face was always covered with a faint smile.

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t go back for the time being, I¡¯ll take Elliott to my aunt!¡± Just before taking this opportunity to go to Auntie and ask her to make lotus wine, maybe even bring two bottles to my sister!

    With that in mind, Mayme took Elliott¡¯s little hand, smiled and spoke to Carl, ¡°Carl, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, Carl a will Elliott in his arms, Mayme hand holding an umbre, that image in the eyes of others how to look warm and fell in the eyes of Marcy, but extraordinarily harsh.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if I carry Elliott!¡±

    Marcy strides up to Carl, and as soon as she has Elliott in her arms, she heads out into the rain.

    Mayme didn¡¯t think much of it and followed with her umbre.

    This season of May is not very hot, the road is lined with farnd, the breeze gently blowing with tiny raindrops, floating in mid-air, not far from a few acres of fields of lotus leaves swaying, a pink lotus flower from the middle of the lotus leaves stand out, the summer breeze gently blowing, like a fairy that does not eat fireworks.

    The lotus leaves are infinitely blue, and the lotus flowers are red. Out of the sludge but not dyed, wash clear lotus but not demon!

    At this moment, Mayme seems to truly appreciate why those poets in the pastmented so much on the beauty of lotus.

    Because only when you see it with your own eyes can you really feel the meaning of those verses.

    ¡°Carl, did your vige people grow those lotus flowers themselves?¡±

    Mayme suddenly stopped and asked, pointing to the lotus flowers on the side of the road.

    Marcy, because she stopped, also could not help but look in the direction she pointed, and a beautiful picture came into view.

    ¡°Well, these lotus flowers are lotus seed eaters, and that one over there is the lotus root eater!¡±

    ¡°Is there a distinction in this?¡±

    Carl smiled faintly and said, ¡°Of course, there is basically no lotus root for eating lotus seeds, and there is basically no lotus seed for eating lotus seeds!¡±

    ¡°I always thought lotus flowers eat roots and lotus seeds all together?¡±

    Listening to Carl¡¯s introduction, Mayme said with embarrassment.

    ¡°You, who im to be a gourmet, didn¡¯t think you even know this?¡±

    Marcy gave her a contemptuous look, but when she thought of the chicken soup she made, she couldn¡¯t help but admire it in her heart.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with gourmets? Is it not possible for a gourmet to have what he doesn¡¯t know? Didn¡¯t your old man tell you that knowledge is like an ocean, and even if you learn it all your life, you¡¯ll never finish it?¡±

    ring at him, Mayme shoved the umbre in her hand into his, and then spoke to Carl: ¡°Carl, auntie said you can make wine with lotus flowers, is that taking the lotus flowers here?¡±

 Chapter 750 youâ€™re hurting me

    Hearing Mayme¡¯s words, Carl couldn¡¯t help but smile, propped up his umbre in front of her and patiently exined, ¡°Although lotus wine is called lotus wine, it¡¯s not brewed with lotus flowers, but with base wine soaked with lotus flowers, in which you can also put some flower tea or something into it, so that the wine made will have a faint lotus fragrance!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, I thought it was brewed by picking lotus flowers?¡±

    Looking at the lotus flowers inside the pond, Mayme suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to fold them down, after all, the lotus flowers after folding can neither eat nor bear lotus seeds, only for the sake of ornamental or arge piece of a better look.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Mayme jumped in front of Marcy and spread her small hands in front of him, saying, ¡°Bring it!¡±

    ¡°Take what?¡±

    Marcy looked at her with that yful look and asked in confusion.

    Mayme couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, this man is too that, right! Standing in the middle of such a beautiful scenery, what else could she do but to take pictures.

    ¡°Cell phone!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a cell phone?¡±

    Looking at her, she asked rhetorically, but her hands were already reaching inside her pockets.

    ¡°If I had a cell phone would I still need to ask you for it?¡±

    Give you a you¡¯re an idiot look, grabbed the phone from his hand and stood next to the pond and took a selfie.

    The two big men standing on the side with umbres kept watching Mayme where they kept changing the action, with small faces full ofughter.

    After the photo was taken, Mayme kept flipping through the photos inside her phone and was very satisfied.

    ¡°Mayme, let¡¯s go back first! It¡¯s raining harder and harder!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Will go and see again!¡±

    Marcy grabbed the phone and almost fell several times because she wasn¡¯t watching the road, and if Carl hadn¡¯t been there to help her, I¡¯m afraid she would have fallen on her face.

    ¡°Why so petty, just borrow your phone for a while?¡±

    ¡°You are saying that I am petty, then I feel sorry for myself if I don¡¯t sit down toe!¡±

    At this moment, Mayme can¡¯t wait to bite her tongue off, knowing that he is not a good person, but now it is good, the words are their own, the things are others, even if she wants to rob, that also has to be the master ah!

    Mayme you are still a big dummy!

    ¡°Mr. Williams I¡¯m sorry, I said the wrong thing, I apologize like you, you forgive me, okay?¡±

    Hands together to Marcy kept nodding, that look like a cartoon inside the chicken pecking rice.

    This girl is really able to stretch, before also an uncle an uncle shouted, now in order to borrow his phone, this style is also too fast to turn it!

    Back at Carl¡¯s house, Carl¡¯s mom had already helped Marcy prepare her room.

    ¡°Elliott¡¯s asleep, I¡¯ll carry him to his room!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Leaving Elliott with Carl¡¯s mom, Marcy headed for her room.

    Carl¡¯s house is a new house renovatedst year, each room has its own bathroom, although the decoration is not very luxurious, but in the rural areas is considered very good.

    Bringing them home, Carl saw that the rain wasing down harder and went to the farm.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re back, you can lend me your phone!¡±

    Mayme followed him, her small mouth muttering.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect Marcy to stop suddenly, Mayme bumped into him, Marcy didn¡¯t stand still, and both of them fell on the bed.

    ¡°Pain ¡­¡±

    Touching her nose, the pain was so intense that her eyes were about to burst into tears.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°You bump to try and see if there is anything?¡±

    Hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    Mayme at this moment still do not know how ambiguous their position at this moment, a faint fragrance around the tip of Marcy¡¯s nose, has been abstinent for six years Marcy in this moment inside the body of the bath fire easily provoked by her.

    Forced to hold back the heat inside his body, Marcy¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse as he spoke, ¡°Can you get up first before talking!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±

    The words fell, and Mayme was angry.

    Her nose almost feels like it¡¯s not her own anymore, and he tells her to get up without any guilt!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, don¡¯t me me when the timees!¡±

    ¡°It is to me you, who let you stop without saying, fortunately my nose is my own, to be reced by those fake, long ago do not know what became!¡±

    Listening to her muttering like a child, Marcy reached out to push her away when she heard Mayme¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Did you put a stick or something inside your pocket, the top is so hard for me!¡±

    Before Marcy could say anything, Mayme¡¯s restless little hands were already going for the stick.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ rascal!¡±

    Fists like rain like Marcy, but the body is not half to get up.

    Marcy has been the face has been ck are almost squeezed out of the ink, probably because she has practiced martial arts, pink fist fell on his body painful to death.

    ¡°Please look more clearly, is it you who are ying a rascal or me!¡±

    Grabbing her restless little hands in one hand, Marcy almost snarled.

    At this point, Mayme realized that she was still pressed against his body, raised her head, and her lips just happened to be printed on Marcy¡¯s slightly cool lips, and instantly the atmosphere inside the room was awkward to the extreme.

    Mayme looked at Marcy with wide eyes, unable to believe that her first kiss was taken away just like that.

    ¡°Marcy you bastard!¡±

    Raising his head with a jolt, a painful drilling came from his scalp!

    ¡°The pink lips gave Marcy another nonchnt kiss on the cheek.

    ¡°In my opinion, the one who is a jerk should be you and not me! You touch all over my body one moment, and kiss me on purpose, even after scolding me, you want to give me a kiss on my cheek, do you think the word rogue is appropriate to use on me?¡±

    Uh ¡­

    When Marcy said that, it seemed like she was the one who was more like a rogue.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bait me, if you hadn¡¯t stopped suddenly, I wouldn¡¯t have bumped into you, I wouldn¡¯t have reached out to touch you down there without bumping into me, I wouldn¡¯t have kissed you without touching you down there, and I wouldn¡¯t have kissed you without kissing you!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s all your fault, and if you¡¯re going to be held responsible, you¡¯re going to pay full responsibility!¡±

    Marcy said unhurriedly, her face not looking any different.

    Listening to his words, Mayme blushed for a moment as she looked at the man beneath her.

    An old man not only took her first kiss away, but also wanted to hold her ountable, which is really intolerable.

    But there is a saying that a gentleman is not toote to take revenge, at the moment no matter how it seems to be her wrong, now with him to break up, the loss is all her.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about thister, I¡¯m hurting from you there, let go of me first!¡±

 Chapter 751 You are the most important

    ¡°I can¡¯t see it, you get it yourself!¡±

    Marcy suddenly spoke, which made the original felt very awkward, do not know how to small hands Mayme said simply like holding a hot potato in his hands, throwing nor, not throw nor.

    Mayme suddenly did not know what to do well, hair good card not card just stuck in the zipper of Marcy pants, originally expected Marcy to help her, now the other side directly aside, so she did not know how to do well.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you ¡­ you person?¡±

    Seeing that he did not help her at all, Mayme teeth a bite, small hands slowly to start to unravel their own hair.

    ¡°Where are your hands going?¡±

    The small hand suddenly identally touched his sensitive area, a burst of electricity ran through his body, so that Marcy could not help but low growl.

    Mayme anxious tears are going to flow out, trembling hands there gently unraveled, but the zipper head and hair as if deliberately to see her make a fool of herself, more and more tightly wound.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do it, I can¡¯t see it!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t see you so you can touch it, can you?¡±

    The seemingly unintentional light touch made Marcy feel like she was on fire.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go get a pair of scissors and cut it off?¡±

    She wanted to get away from the embarrassing scene now, or else Carl and the others would see itter and think they were doing something inside.

    Listen to Mayme¡¯s words, Marcy is helplessly rolled his eyes, if you can take the scissors, he will still be here with her nonsense?

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll get it for you!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ it hurts ¡­ it hurts ¡­¡±

    ¡°You be gentle ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do it yourself if you¡¯re afraid of pain!¡±

    Marcy coldly put down a sentence, instantly let Mayme suddenly no sound.

    And I don¡¯t know how long it took to finally separate them.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme stood up from Marcy¡¯s body, before Marcy stood firm, a burst of pain below instantly made his handsome features tightly twisted together, and for a moment could not even speak out.

    ¡°Rascal, nasty, shameless!¡±

    After cursing, Mayme picked up the phone on her bed, raised her chin and left the room.

    Carl, who was standing outside the door, seemed stunned by Mayme¡¯s move, and saw here out with her legs cuffed tightly together, fearing that she might get angry and give herself a kick in the bottom.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, are you okay!¡±

    After Mayme left, Carl then walked into the room and asked Marcy in a soft voice.

    Waved his hand, he is really in pain at the moment even words can not speak.

    See Marcy pain even words can note out, Carl can not help but shiver, fortunately they are more restrained in this aspect, if like Mr. Williams so anxious, I am afraid that the end will also be the same.

    ring at Mayme¡¯s departing back, Marcy gritted her teeth and shouted, ¡°Mayme, stop right there!¡±

    This shout, walking down the corridor Mayme suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned his head and looked at Marcy with a smile, said: ¡°Uncle, you do not want to say that if you can not, let me take full responsibility for it!¡±

    Without waiting for Marcy to speak, I heard Mayme take a few steps forward and lowered her voice and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t lift, it¡¯s sunny!¡±

    With these words, he turned around in style and headed for his room.

    Cut, still want her to be responsible, if not for the fact that you are Elliott¡¯s godfather, thisdy let you get hard in this life.

    Back to the bedroom, the phone on the table, turned into the bathroom, turn on the faucet, and kept scrubbing his hands, that look of disgust as if he touched something that should not be touched, it is abhorrent.

    Until the hands rubbed red, Mayme mood is a little better, but the thought of their hands touched him there, and again in the water repeatedly scrubbed.

    Rosemary took the meal prepared in the kitchen and asked Judy to help watch the children, and drove herself to the downstairs of Wilson¡¯s office.

    After parking the car, Wilson headed inside with his lunchbox.

    ¡°Good morning, youngdy!¡±

    Since Rosemary¡¯sst visit, the girls at the front desk have remembered her, smiling and greeting her when they see here in.

    With a nod, Rosemary quickly stepped into the elevator.

    Gently pressing the number on the highest floor, Rosemary didn¡¯t call Wilson to tell him because she wanted to surprise him.

    With a ding, the elevator doors slowly opened.

    ¡°Youngdy, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming over to bring Wilson his food, is he in?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile, but her feet were walking towards the office.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the president is busy right now, why don¡¯t you go wait in the lounge first, and when the president is done, I¡¯ll have the presidente over to you personally!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just wait for him in the office!¡±

    The male secretary saw Rosemary was about to push the door in, at this moment he only hoped that nothing had happened inside, otherwise he could not exin even if he had a hundred mouths.

    ¡°They say Mr. Grant never likes women, and I wonder if this rumor is true?¡±

    Inside the office, a beautifully dressed sexy woman is leaning next to Wilson¡¯s body, bumpy body makes people reverie, especially the two peaks in front of the chest, but also let people a look will be nosebleed.

    ¡°Tamara is representing Sue this time to negotiate this project, I think what should be said has been made very clear in the meeting, if nothing else, let¡¯s get the contract signed!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°The contract is naturally to be signed, but doesn¡¯t Mr. Grant want to get to know Shen more deeply?¡±

    The words fell, the whole person leaned towards Wilson¡¯s body.

    Rosemary pushed open the door and saw the bloody scene in front of her, no wonder the assistant was a bit fumbling in her speech, now it seems she really came at a bad time.

    ¡°Rosemary, what brings you here?¡±

    Looking at the lunchbox she was carrying, Wilson instantly stood up from his seat and headed for the door.

    ¡°I stewed some chicken soup and brought it over to you when I saw it was still early, but it seems I came at a bad time?¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary intentionally or unintentionally nced at the woman behind Wilson, always with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°How could it be? I was thinking about what to eat for lunch today and you brought it to me, I can¡¯t be happy enough?¡±

    ¡°But next time you want toe over remember to let me know, I¡¯ll have the driver pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Why bother, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t know how to drive!¡±

    Wilson gently scraped the tip of her nose and said with a doting face, ¡°Your safety is the most important thing!¡±

    The two of them seem to forget that there is another person inside the office as they talk to each other.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    At that moment, Rosemary realized that there was another person behind her and spoke with a smile, ¡°Wilson, who is thisdy?¡±

 Chapter 752 Iâ€™m hungry!

    Only then did Wilson realize that Tamara was still in the office, stood up and said, ¡°Tamara, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll have my assistant send you back to the hotel first!¡±

    ¡°Gino Lau, send Tamara back!¡±

    Gino Lau, who had been standing outside the door, heard his boss call him and appeared inside the office as quickly as possible, smiled slightly at Tamara and said, ¡°Tamara, please!¡±

    After straightening her hair on her forehead, Tamara walked up to Wilson, her red lips hooked up, and said, ¡°Since Mr. Grant has something to do then I¡¯ll leave you guys alone, but what I said before is valid no matter what time it is, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other soon!¡±

    The words fell, Tamara nced at Rosemary who was standing aside, with a strong provocation inside her eyes.

    Watching Tamara walk out like a proud peacock, Rosemary smiled and shook her head, not thinking much of it, just assuming it was another one of Wilson¡¯s admirers.

    ¡°I seem to havee at a bad time and seem to be interrupting your good work!¡±

    Looking at Tamara, who had already left, Rosemary turned to Wilson and said.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Wilson nodded in response as he sipped from his chicken soup.

    She dide at a bad time and let her see a scene she shouldn¡¯t have seen.

    Seeing him nod, Rosemary raised a cultivated eyebrow and shouted in feigned annoyance, ¡°Wilson!¡±

    A hand snatched the chicken soup from his hand and drank it by himself across from him.

    The original intention was to give him a surprise, but did not expect him to give her a big surprise.

    If she doesn¡¯t deliver the food today, they are going to put on a real-life reality show in the office!

    Seeing that his wife was angry, Wilson¡¯s mouth curled into a handsome smile, walked to her side and sat down, saying, ¡°Jealous!¡±

    ¡°Why should I be jealous for a good reason!¡±

    She is not jealous, she is very angry, okay?

    ¡°Look at the strong smell of acid wafting all over this huge office, smell it, isn¡¯t it very sour!¡±

    The words fell, Wilson took a deep wash of air.

    Puffing out a softugh, Rosemary lifted her hand and pped him on the chest a few times, doing this every time.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t spoil our dinner mood for an irrelevant person!¡±

    ¡°Who told you to say that I ruined your good deed, next time you do that I¡¯ll ignore you!¡±

    Wilson listened to her words and instantly came to his senses, exining, ¡°I admit that you came at a bad time, because I thought I shouldn¡¯t let you bump into such a scene, for fear of dirtying your eyes!¡±

    ¡°Tamara is the designated sole heir of the Shen Group, before it has always been her father to cooperate with us, she has been abroad, only this half year began to take over the Shen Group, but just half a year¡¯s time, this Tamara is the Shen Group instantly pushed up to a higher peak, ourpany has a project ready to cooperate with theirpany, this The project has been ready for almost two years, I also just learned that this project by her in charge, because it is not clear her bottom, so just you see the scene!¡±

    Originally, he wanted to see what this Tamara wanted, but he didn¡¯t expect Rosemary toe and let her see what made people misunderstand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If I don¡¯t have that much trust in you, whether it¡¯s you or me, it¡¯s really a failure!¡±

    She just teased him on purpose, and if their rtionship was really so unbearable, they might have gone their separate ways two years ago.

    ¡°Ouch, how many good deeds do you think I did in myst life to have you in this life!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°If you know, please let me know!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary had a look on her face that I¡¯d like to know too.

    ¡°What do you mean by that, am I not good in your heart?¡±

    Seeing her that way, Wilson asked in a sour tone.

    ¡°I did not say that you are not good, I used to hear the old man say that fate speaks first, how to say you are also thest one to arrive, how I chose you!¡±

    ¡°Regret?¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to say anything, Wilson pressed her down on the couch and quickly gagged her lips.

    The two were obliviously entwined in the office, Wilson¡¯s kisses dominant and fierce, as if he was swearing his dominance.

    After a while, Wilson then slowly released her, nudged the tip of her nose andughed, ¡°It¡¯s toote to regret it, we¡¯re having a baby!¡±

    Who says otherwise?

    But she never regretted choosing him, instead she felt lucky that she loved the right person.

    ¡°By the way, Grandma¡¯s condition has stabilized, Mom and Dad have taken Grandma home, so let¡¯s bring the kids home for dinner tonight!¡±

    It¡¯s been so busy with thepany and dealing with Cora that I haven¡¯t even gone back to see my family.

    ¡°Good, Mom and Dad also called yesterday to let me when I am free to take the children back to let them meet, said Grandma now needs someone to take care of, can not leave!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Otherwise, with Mom and Dad¡¯s character, they would havee over to see their grandson long ago!¡± How is it possible that they haven¡¯t shown up for so many days.

    After lunch, Wilson sat on the couch for a while and said to Rosemary, ¡°You just wait here for me to get off work together, and after that we¡¯ll go pick up the kids and go back to the old house together!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After gathering the dishes on the table, Rosemary responded.

    Feeling that two hot eyes have been staring at her, she raised her head to see Wilson¡¯s naked gaze and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, is my makeup smudged?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve only just had enough to eat how ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Rosemary¡¯s face turned red and she said, ¡°What¡¯s going on in your head?¡±

    How to think about these things in your head in the middle of the day, can not be spermatozoa on the brain?

    ¡°Wanna fuck you!¡±

    Wilson suddenly hugged her and nibbled on her earlobe, exhaling hot breath that made Rosemary¡¯s body feel a rush of heat.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Thest time he came to bring him food to eat her dry, so that she did not dare toe to thepany for a month, afraid of beingughed at inside thepany, and now toe again, beat her to death do not want.

    Feeling the light trembling of the body, Wilson hooked his lips, said: ¡°is you want, your husband I do not have time now,ter there are two important meetings to open, I am afraid that once up, will be squeezed by you even the juice is not left!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, you bastard!¡±

    Rosemary was so nakedly molested by him, her face was red and dripping blood, obviously he had squeezed her to the point of not even having any juice left, how did ite back to her!

    Looking at her white cheeks because of shyness floating a few more red haze, Wilson could not help but gulp, his little wife is really a seductive little siren.

    ¡°President, the meeting is about to start!¡±

    At this point, Gino Lau broke the ambiguous atmosphere in time, to stay in two more minutes, he really dare not guarantee that this afternoon¡¯s meeting can continue.

 Chapter 753 But itâ€™s just wishful thinking on my part

    After Wilson left, Rosemary sat on the office couch with her cell phone, watching thetest entertainment gossip with boredom.

    Nowadays, the entertainment gossip is not about which woman has gotten to the top by means of tricks! When she was an actress, what she hated the most was the paparazzi, who were always afraid of the world, and they would make a big deal out of her privacy if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    Suddenly a message came from What¡¯s APP, Rosemary clicked on it to see a girl standing in front of arge lotus flower with a big smile on her face, which shows that Mayme¡¯s little girl is having a good time there.

    A quickment below Rosemary¡¯s circle of friends: The view is beautiful and the people are even more beautiful!

    Soon Mayme responded below: That¡¯s a must, I¡¯m a youthful beauty!

    Looking at her overbearing response, Rosemary smiled back and said: look at you,plimenting you, you are now opening a dye house!

    Soon, Mayme posted several sad emoticons below, saying, ¡°Sis you¡¯ll have no friends like this!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m content to have you good sisters!¡±

    Two people chatted with each other, probably because of the rain, Mayme¡¯s signal was intermittent, after a while Mayme sent a message, saying, ¡°The signal is not good here, we will talk again when I go back!¡±

    Rosemary took her phone and sent an OK emoji, which ended the conversation between them.

    Looking at the time, it was not yet 2:30. Rosemary was about to go catch up on her sleep when she saw Josephe in from outside.

    ¡°Rosemary, when did you get here?¡±

    ¡°Come over to bring Wilson lunch, are you here to see Wilson? He¡¯s gone to a meeting!¡±

    Pouring a cup of coffee for Joseph, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do, I just happened to pass by here, so I came up to sit down!¡±

    Joseph took a small sip of his coffee and spoke with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, there is still half a month to go before thepetition starts, have your entriese out yet?¡±

    ¡°Coming out!¡±

    She also just saw the picture Mayme sent over on the sudden inspiration, originally was still worried about this, did not expect Mayme instantly helped her a big help.

    ¡°That fast, I didn¡¯t think it was that fast?¡±

    ¡°I just got the inspiration, I¡¯ll get the draft out in a few days, and you guys can help me look at it then!¡±

    ¡°No problem! If possible I hope you can design a few more sets of preparatory models out, the mall is like a battlefield, we always have to respond to changes!¡± What¡¯s more, Wilson takes thispetition very seriously, and he won¡¯t allow any slip-ups!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! How can I say that I have been on the W for so long, I will take good care of this aspect of things!¡±

    Lifting the juice on the table and taking a sip, Rosemary suddenly spoke, ¡°Joseph, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to ask you for a long time, is it convenient for you to say it now?¡±

    ¡°You want to ask about Karen, right!¡±

    Joseph gave Rosemary a direct look and said.

    Thest time he had dinner he noticed Rosemary looking at him with some hesitation, at the time he thought she was recovering her memory or remembering something, but then he saw she didn¡¯t ask, thinking he was overly concerned, so he let it go.

    ¡°Well, did something happen between you and Karen, I heard you talking in a very sad tonest time, you¡¯re not really moving on Karen are you!¡±

    Leaving them for more than a year, Rosemary did not know exactly what happened to them, originally wanted to ask Wilson, but seeing that he was so busy, plus at the time, afraid to arouse their suspicion, so they never asked.

    Suddenly Joseph let out a coldugh, a strong look of sadness in his eyes, said: ¡°What can I do if I¡¯m moved? It¡¯s just that it¡¯s all wishful thinking on my part!¡±

    Thinking of Karen¡¯s ruthlessness without saying goodbye, Joseph¡¯s heart seems like tens of thousands of ants gnawing in general, but the bite is too long, he no longer knows the pain does not know the pain, has been numb!

    ¡°Joseph, we have been good friends for many years, and there is something I know you may think I am selfish if I say it, but yet I have to say it. You also know that I have always treated Karen and them as my own sister, and you as my best friend, no matter which side I am on, my wish is the same, that is, I hope you can be happy, before Wilson and I sent Karen to study abroad, its purpose is to wait for her toe back to take over thepany my father left me, if you truly love each other, so that she has enough bottom to I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of life Heidi and her son would have had if it wasn¡¯t for Marcy. ¡±

    The truth tells her that if you can¡¯t shelter her from the wind and rain, you can¡¯t cut through the thorns for her, so please stay away from her, even if she marries an ordinary person, it¡¯s better than being tortured to death by this pain every day. Not everyone is like Nathaniel¡¯s parents, regardless of birth, regardless of identity background.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, the reason I gave up on Tina was because at that time I knew I couldn¡¯t give her the life she wanted, so I chose to let go and let her go after her happiness, butter, I met Karen, and I admit that at first I only took her in because of you guys and let her stay by my side, and that¡¯s how Slowly slowly, I slowly got used to having her in the feeling, used to seeing someone busy in the kitchen when I got home from work, and then together eating ordinary home-cooked meals, even I do not know when I have feelings for her!¡±

    When ites to this, Joseph¡¯s face slowly hooked up a happy smile, behind the smile but with seeping sadness.

    ¡°Until one day, I recognized my heart, I secretly vowed that after she graduated, I would go and confess my love to her, no matter what awaited us ahead, I would hold her hand and bravely go forward, only unfortunately she did not give me this opportunity, after learning the news of your ident, she dropped out of school, no one knows where she went! ¡±

    It is said that men have tears, Rosemary looked at Joseph¡¯s eyes were red, originally wanted to say the words and swallowed back.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    With a soft sigh in her heart, Rosemary understands Karen¡¯s feelings for herself. All this time she has been studying so hard in the hope that one day she can stand in front of them better and prove that she was not wrong to bring her out in the first ce, without knowing that she would choose to disappear because something had happened to her.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been looking for her since she left?¡±

 Chapter 754 bullying

    Rosemary always felt that there was something odd about this. Knowing Karen, if she really learned that something had happened to her, she would only study harder and thene back to help her manage thepany, because she knew what thatpany meant to her.

    ¡°No, he left a letter to Wilson when he was leaving, she said on it that she would definitelye back to help you manage thepany when her studies werepleted, so Wilson could help her look after it for the time being!¡±

    ¡°You mean you think Karen is avoiding you on purpose, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Joseph did not say anything, but it was clear from his eyes that he acquiesced to her words.

    ¡°Although I¡¯m not Karen, and I don¡¯t know what her feelings for you are, but I can tell you for sure that something must have happened before this again, if you really think about it, you should go find her and tell her what you really think, don¡¯t let this feeling be buried forever because she left without telling you!¡±

    Looking up at her, Joseph stood up as if he saw hope in Rosemary¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Thank you Rosemary, I know what to do!¡±

    With those words, he left the office.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Chen? Why do I see his eyes are red?¡±

    Wilson, who had just returned from a meeting, ran into Leng and Joseph at the door and was curious to see him leave without even saying hello.

    ¡°You know where Karen is, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Rosemary asked rhetorically without answering his words.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly remember to ask me this?¡±

    Wilson seemed to anticipate that Rosemary would ask her this question, and his face was calm, as if all together things were in his expectation.

    Looking at him, it did seem that Karen had been in contact with Wilson, but she was curious that Wilson hadn¡¯t told Joseph where Karen was.

    ¡°She did contact me, but I didn¡¯t know her exact location, she just asked me not to tell Morning where she was.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell her that Joseph was sad that she left without saying goodbye?¡±

    Faced with Rosemary¡¯s questioning, Wilson looked calm, pulled her aside and sat down, saying, ¡°Morning¡¯s grandfather personally went to the school to find her and asked her to leave Morning, just at that time the news of your ident somehow let her know, so she left that school and continued her schooling in another city, probably someone secretly intended not to let Morning find She, so the morning looking for a long time have no news of her!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Joseph¡¯s grandfather to go to Karen personally. If this is the case it seems that even if Karen loves Joseph in her heart, it will be difficult for them to get together.

    After all, it¡¯s hard to be happy in a marriage without the blessing of your family, just like Ellen and Blume, both of whom have been in love for seven or eight years now, but always live in regret.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think things would be so deceitful, Karen is still so young, to Joseph whether there is that kind of meaning is not yet clear, and then go straight to the door to find someone, don¡¯t they know that this will be a big blow to Karen¡¯s heart?¡±

    The thought of Joseph¡¯s grandfather holding a check in front of Karen with that overbearing look made her angry.

    ¡°The so-called prestigious families are like this, every thing they do is first put the interests in the middle first, and the children are basically the tools of family alliances!¡±

    Not all of us can be as lucky as Tina to not only find a loving husband, but also to have The Meyer Family ept her.

    Even though Tina was lucky to marry Vincent, she was secretly ostracized by the people of The Meyer Family, but the good thing is that Tina has the people of The Meyer Family to back her up, even if those people intend to make things difficult, they don¡¯t dare to really do anything to her, after all, she is the princess of The Meyer Family in the palm of their hands!

    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I just made my words clear to Joseph, if he is not able to cut through the thorns for Karen, shield her from the wind and rain, and protect her, instead of getting hurt in the future, we should just choke to death in the cradle now!¡±

    A Heidi already makes her heart ache. If she knows that Karen is likely to go the way of Heidi, instead of that, she should let Joseph die to her.

    See Rosemary¡¯s brow tightly wrinkled together, Wilson reached out to gently help her smooth out, said: ¡°Well, emotional matters are not in our control, we can at most only as an aid in a few words of advice on the sidelines, in the end, where to go or to listen to their hearts!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the matter with Fred? Did you find out who deliberately set Fred up?¡±

    This time busy dizzy, she did not have time to make a phone call to ask Heidi the progress of things, but also do not know whether the two of them at the moment to release the past.

    ¡°People are found, but the other side threw out a scapegoat, plus they now have insufficient evidence, can not do anything with him, Fred also because the scapegoat confessed and acquitted, Heidi I¡¯m afraid that in two days will be back!¡±

    ¡°Back together?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that, but from Marcy¡¯s tone, it sounds like Heidi is the only oneing back!¡±

    Because of his own negligence to let Elliott was those people targeted, Wilson always felt very ashamed of Marcy¡¯s entrustment, when know he came back to Elliott, he called to ask him how things are handled on Fred¡¯s side, do you need his help, it is also so, he learned something about Fred.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly in her heart, originally thought that after Heidi and Fred got together, Heidi would live happily ever after, but never thought things would turn out this way.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so much, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go pick up the kids and go back to the old house!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Missy, Mr. Davis is out of jail this morning at 10:00 a. m. Would you like toe down and say hello?¡±

    Momo, Marcy¡¯s right-hand man, looked at Heidi and asked respectfully.

    ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Nine fifty!¡±

    Heidi sat in the car, her eyes kept falling on the prison entrance not far away, she also wanted to go down and say hello to him, but the words inside the prison that day are still around her ears, lingering.

    Since the person he loves in his heart is not her, why should she continue to appear to make him angry and annoy him, she just needs to look at him from afar and know that he is safe and sound.

    ¡°Take the car to a more secluded ce, don¡¯t let him find us here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Momo, like Marks, is Marcy¡¯s right-hand man, each assigned a different task. Marks basically follows Marcy around, while the rest of them are in the gang to handle things big and small.

    Heidi sat in the car next to the green belt and kept her eyes on the prison gates. At ten o¡¯clock on the dot, the prison gates slowly opened and Fred walked out from inside.

 Chapter 755 The most beautiful name in memory

    Nearly two years have not seen him, at the moment Fred than when she knew Fred more mature and stable, but also more thin.

    ¡°Fred, you¡¯re finally out, thank goodness I finally got you out!¡±

    Moon White¡¯s teary-eyed arms were so full of emotion that she would have thought she loved Fred if she hadn¡¯t just run into him and Old Mr. Davis¡¯ crap.

    Fred pushed her away with an expressionless face and spoke coldly, ¡°Is that so? I thought you were dying for me to die in there?¡±

    Hearing Fred¡¯s words, Moon White¡¯s body stiffened slightly, then quickly smiled and said: ¡°Yu, how can you say that? Since you were arrested by them, I have been running around for you every day, trying to help you find new evidence to prove your innocence, but you not only do not appreciate it, but also talk about me like this, am I really so bad in your heart?¡±

    Fred continued to watch the woman act ominously, walking right past her and getting into the car.

    Although I don¡¯t know what they are talking about, but from their expressions I can probably guess that Moon White is having a nose dive at the moment.

    Heidi¡¯s eyes have been moving along with Fred¡¯s figure, those happy and beautiful memories keep surfacing in her mind, how she hopes it is all a dream, after the dream wakes up the three of them can live happily together, her Elliott can have aplete home.

    It is a pity that this is not a dream after all, the reality of the cruel stabbing of Heidi is covered in blood, every step as if barefoot on thorns, to warn her that everything is over, no matter how good it was before, at this moment has be a thing of the past.

    Unknowingly, tears had already soaked her eyes, no matter how he treated her, she was still grateful to Fred for giving her a good memory and a lovely son, with these, she was already very satisfied in this life.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Momo looked at a tearful Heidi in the rearview mirror and wiggled his lips to say something, but finally turned the key and the car headed for the airport.

    Fred seemed to feel that someone was looking at him, raised his head and looked around, and did not find anything, the corners of his mouth could not help but show a bitter smile, Heidi are no longer there, he is still hoping for something?

    ¡°Goodbye Fred, Heidi does not expect anything, I just hope you asionally recall that there was a girl named Heidi, so I would be satisfied!¡±

    Looking at the slowly disappearing figure, Heidi sat in the back seat and finally couldn¡¯t hold back her tears, nothing couldpare to the pain of a million arrows piercing her heart at this moment, the pain she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    The word Fred just became the most beautiful name in Heidi¡¯s memory.

    Momo put the car to the slowest speed, even though he is only a man and does not know the feelings between men and women, but he could not help but red his eyes when he heard Heidi¡¯s heartbreaking cry.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you drive in?¡±

    Fred, who was sitting in the car, saw the car stop and suddenly asked.

    Before the driver could say anything, Moon White, who was sitting on the side, said, ¡°Oh, yes, the eldest aunt said you just came out of there, so she made a fire pit at the door, andter you will cross over, so that all the bad luck will follow and disappear!¡±

    ¡°There is this time to think about these things, it is better to think about the future of the road to go!¡±

    With that said, Fred opened the car door, walked to the door and went straight around the fire pit into the cottage.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Fred¡¯s eldest aunt saw him with a face that ignored them all and couldn¡¯t say anything out of anger.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have Fred back, they didn¡¯t do anything to you, did they?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern uncle, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    For his uncle, Fred can¡¯t say that he hates nor can he say that he likes, he used to think that this family at least has his grandfather who is the most faithful, but justst time Marcy sent him a copy of the information to show him, so that his only remaining bit of affection also instantly destroyed, it is because of this, so that the original has been dead heart of him to stand up again.

    ¡°Fred¡¯s back!¡±

    Old Mr. Davis came down from upstairs and saw Fred sitting on the couch.

    ¡°From the tone of Grandpa¡¯s voice, it seems likehe doesn¡¯t want me toe back!¡±

    ¡°What do you say this silly child, grandpa every day look forward to you cane back sooner, if not grandpa old man, the body is getting worse every day, and how to let you stay inside for so long, but fortunately there is Moon, these days she is running around for your matter, it¡¯s really hard for her!¡±

    Fred walked up and helped Old Mr. Davis sit down on the sofa and said with a smile, ¡°I know, my grandson will treat her well in the future and won¡¯t make her work hard for me anymore!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know, grandpa¡¯s biggest wish now is for you guys to be happy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We will be very happy!¡±

    Moon White, standing on the sidelines, was happy to hear Fred¡¯s words.

    Old Mr. Davis saw that there was nothing unusual about him, took a look at the clothes on his body and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, go up and take a shower ande down for dinner, I asked the housekeeper to cook your favorite dishes for you, our whole family is taking care of you today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Grandpa Abraham!¡±

    Standing up, Fred, as usual, could not see anything wrong.

    ¡°Cut, drag what drag, we waited for him at home early in the morning, came back without a nce at us, and really think of themselves as the boss of the family!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, originally people also asked their friends to do SPP together today, but now it¡¯s good, SPP did not make, but also by him directly ignored!¡±

    Tree Davis and Oliver Davis couldn¡¯t help but whine on the sidelines, if the old man hadn¡¯t given the word, they wouldn¡¯t be standing here?

    ¡°Shut up, you two and cut the crap!¡±

    When the siblings saw that Yuri was angry, they didn¡¯t dare to speak because they knew in their hearts that without their mom, there was no way the family would still be living at The Davis Family, and if it wasn¡¯t for her mom¡¯s clever way of rounding things upst time, they would have been sleeping on the street by now.

    ¡°Mom, am I wrong? Ever since he came back, he¡¯s been oppressing us in every way. We are also the children and grandchildren of The Davis Family, how dare he kick us out?¡±

    Oliver Davis followed Yuri to the garden and whispered.

    Yuri looked at her daughter, looked around, then pulled Oliver Davis over and whispered a few words in her ear, only to see Oliver Davis instantly smiling between his eyebrows.

    ¡°Mom, are you telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is true, so you have to be obedient during this time, try not to appear in front of your second brother, we just need to stand aside and watch them fight, wait until they are defeated, we can sit and enjoy the benefits of the fisherman!¡±

    ¡°Mom, no wonder people often say that ginger is still old and spicy, this saying is really not wrong at all!¡±

 Chapter 756 Life is like a journey

    The two mothers and daughters in the garden inside a move has been in the upstairs bath Fred in the eyes, handsome mouth hooked up a cold smile, soon he will let them know what is the price of self-imposed consequences.

    ¡°Missy, there¡¯s still an hour before boarding, you haven¡¯t even eaten anything this morning, why don¡¯t you go to the restaurant and have something to eat first!¡±

    Momo took Heidi to Marcy¡¯s exclusive VIP lounge and asked to a very haggard Heidi.

    She had no appetite at all at the moment and spoke to Momo, ¡°I don¡¯t have much appetite, you go eat first if you¡¯re hungry!¡±

    ¡°My subordinate will order a ss of milk for you!¡±

    Eight or nine hours of long-distance flight, Momo worried that her body could not bear it, after all, when the young master left, a thousand instructions, must take good care of her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Heidi knew Momo was worried about her health and knew she was following Marcy¡¯s orders, so naturally she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Looking at the nending outside, Heidi suddenly felt that life is like a trip, there are always various things on the way, but no matter what, it willnd in a safe ce.

    ¡°Heidi!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund!¡±

    Hearing the sound, Heidi looked back and saw Edmund walking towards her.

    ¡°It looked like you when I was just outside, I didn¡¯t think it was really you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Dr. Edmund doing here?¡±

    Heidi is not very familiar with Sheung Wan Edmund, but has met a few times, and Edmund¡¯s smile gives people a very warm, so it is not so raw to him.

    ¡°Just call me Edmund like Rosemary, I¡¯ming over here for a procedure and I¡¯m ready to go back once it¡¯s done!¡±

    ¡°To be able to make Edmund personallye out of the country to do the surgery, it is clear that the seriousness of this surgery, but as long as there is Edmund in, even in the fight the surgery is no problem!¡±

    Sometimes even if I pull her back from the ghost gate, that is only if she is willing, if youe across that kind of patient who is determined to die, even if Hua Tuo is alive, there is nothing you can do!¡±

    He had encountered such a change before, even though the family gave everything, but he did not want to live, and eventually left.

    Heidi is empathetic to this, when her mother jumped into the river, there was a chance of survival, only because she was determined to die, and broke away from those hands to save others, only to drown!

    ¡°I understand that such people, even if they are saved by your medicine, are still like the walking dead!¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right!¡±

    ¡°Miss, your milk!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Edmund!¡±

    Momo met Edmund and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°Momo, since Edmund is doing the same flight as us, you don¡¯t need to send me back, you go about your business!¡±

    Lifting the milk, Heidi turned to Momo.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your young master only asked you to keep her safe, and now that I¡¯m with you, you can go about your business without worry!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble young master Edmund!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With that said, Momo said a few words to them and left.

    ¡°Have you seen him?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Turning her head to look at Edmund, Heidi didn¡¯t respond for a moment.

    ¡°Fred¡¯s all right!¡±

    ¡°He ¡­ was acquitted because of theck of evidence we collected, and the other side directly found a person to take all the things!¡±

    Heidi thought of Moon White behind Fred¡¯s back to do those things feel sick, but naive they will be all the evidence to eliminate too clean, so that they are in thest crunch without sufficient evidence to prove that they did, can only watch them get away with it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Now is only to let them get away with a few more days, the night road will always meet ghosts, as long as they will continue, can always catch their handle!¡±

    Just after the cement of Chad, Edmund rushed to this side of the surgery, originally wanted to see if there was anything he could do to help, but did not expect things to be over so quickly.

    ¡°By the looks of you, I don¡¯t think Fred knows you¡¯reing over!¡±

    A small face is full of sadness, the whole look of a lost love, even a fool is afraid to see it.

    The eyes gently lowered, Heidi softly spoke: ¡°Between him and I have already passed, rather than meet awkwardly, it is better not to see, perhaps so that each other¡¯s heart will be a little better!¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what happened between you, but no matter what the road ahead is, you have to be brave and strong to face it and make yourself live a better and more worthy life!¡±

    Gently patting her on the arm, Edmund soothed.

    ¡°Thanks Edmund, I definitely will!¡±

    She is no longer the one who is not hungry Heidi, she now has Elliott, and those who love her as well as his love of friends, even if not for themselves, for Elliott she will live a good life.

    ¡°Mr. Edmund, Miss Smith, it¡¯s time, please get your luggage and proceed to the gate to board!¡±

    The flight attendant smiled as she walked up to them and said sweetly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Edmund stood up and gave a slight nod to the stewardess, always with a faint smile on his face.

    Strangers like jade, the male son of the world is afraid that is like Edmund such people.

    The stewardess stole a nce at Edmund, and a blush instantly sprang up on her face.

    After finding a seat, Edmund took a book out of his bag and read it. It was now twenty minutes before the ne took off, so he could read a book.

    ****

    After work, Rosemary came to The Grant family mansion with her children in the car. Judy had agreed toe along, but suddenly she said she had some urgent matters to deal with and did note along.

    The car pulled slowly into The Grant family mansion, where Marian and the butler were already waiting at the door.

    As soon as Rosemary got out of the car with Nina in her arms, she saw Marian approaching.

    ¡°Baby, call Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Hello Grandma!¡±

    Nina¡¯s childish voice rang out and shouted in a very good manner.

    ¡°Hey, let Grandma hug you!¡±

    Marian said happily as he took Nina from Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Dad?¡±

    ¡°Your dad knew you guys woulde over and was busy inside early in the morning, saying he was getting a toy room for his precious grandchildren!¡±

    ¡°Owen, it¡¯s been a long time, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you The Great Young Lady for remembering!¡±

    When they heard from their wife that Rosemary was not dead and had given birth to a young master and a youngdy, they were so happy. When they found out that Rosemary had jumped off the cliff to save Wilson, they were secretly sad for a long time, feeling that God had taken away their wonderful The Great Young Lady!

 Chapter 757 Youâ€™ll spoil her

    ¡°Is it my grandchildren who have arrived?¡±

    ¡°Hello Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Hello Grandpa!¡±

    Blume and Nina shouted in unison, smiles all over their little faces.

    ¡°Hey, good boy!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Rosemary stepped forward, her nose a little sour as she cried out, her eyes red.

    In The Grant family, apart from Grandma, only Darren really sees her as one of their own. Marian doesn¡¯t treat her badly but doesn¡¯t love her from the bottom of her heart like they do.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back!¡±

    Darren looked at Rosemary and nodded, his face all happy and joyful.

    Two years no see, Darren than before seems to have aged a lot, the body also did not have the initial domineering, at the moment he is more like an ordinary family father, only the face full of love.

    ¡°Okay, all go inside!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wilson takes her hand and walks inside.

    ¡°Blume, this is the toy Grandpa bought for you, do you like it?¡±

    Darren asked as he led them to the couch in the living room and pointed to the small mountain of toys in front of him.

    ¡°Thanks Grandpa Abraham, Blume loved it!¡±

    ¡°Nina likes it too!¡±

    Nina finished and picked up arge Barbie doll inside, budding.

    ¡°Just like it, just like it!¡±

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯ll spoil them like this!¡±

    Looking at the toy in front of her, Rosemary smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Our The Grant family grandchildren were born to be spoiled, so if we don¡¯t spoil them, we¡¯ll spoil you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The kids are still young, don¡¯t worry too much!¡±

    Wilson put his arm around his little wife and said softly in aforting voice.

    This Rosemary certainly know, her own children she knows better than anyone, once born Judy hated the best things in the world to their front, even so, the little one does not have those rich family¡¯s bad habits, but on the contrary, it is unusually understanding.

    ¡°Rosemary, doesn¡¯t your mother live at your ce? Why didn¡¯t you ask her toe along?¡±

    Marian asked as he held Nina in his hands.

    ¡°Yes! Howe the inws¡¯ mother didn¡¯te with you, didn¡¯t you pass on our words?¡±

    Darren looked over at his son and the look on his face suddenly became serious.

    ¡°My mom was supposed toe along, but she had an important matter to take care of temporarily, so she couldn¡¯te, and she asked me to say sorry to you guys!¡±

    ¡°We should say sorry, we should have visited your mother first, but so many things happened at home at once in the past few days, we really can¡¯t leave, so after these days, we will definitelye to the door to exin to her personally!¡±

    Darren was very attentive to these courtesies, and if it weren¡¯t for all that had happened at home, he would have visited Judy at home the day after she arrived.

    ¡°Dad you do not say so, my mother also knows the recent events at home, she did not mean to me you, she is really temporary something can note!¡±

    They don¡¯t know Judy¡¯s real identity, only that she is Rosemary¡¯s rescuer, and because they are close to Rosemary, they recognize her as their goddaughter.

    Rosemary, worried about Darren¡¯s misunderstanding, exined.

    ¡°No matter what, since she recognized you you as her goddaughter, that is your mother, there are some things we should still find her to discuss!¡±

    ¡°Dad, discuss what?¡±

    Wilson looked at his father and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°You kid, people Rosemary have helped you have two children, you have not even given them a formal wedding, if it were me, I would have quit long ago!¡±

    Reminded by his own mother, Wilson instantly came to his senses and said, ¡°Mom and Dad are right, I should indeed n our wedding properly!¡±

    Fingers tightly interlocked, Rosemary shyly bowed her head, a sh they met and knew each other for more than three years, but has not yet held a wedding.

    ¡°Your father and I asked you toe over this time, in addition to want to see our grandchildren, is to talk to you about the wedding, Rosemary when married in because of the special circumstances, so that wedding can be said to be not counted, now Rosemary returned safely, the child have, in the absence of a wedding, you let others how to look at Rosemary! ¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    I have to say that Marian, although she didn¡¯t like Rosemary very much at first, said things that would basically put her in her shoes!

    ¡°Sorry, this matter is my negligence, since Mom and Dad have discussed it, we will start preparing, it just so happens that Mom is also in C City, you guys take a time in the next two days, we will discuss it together!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you think?¡±

    Wilson turned his head to look at Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that, but Mom and Dad have to take care of Grandma and Chad at the same time, I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be too tired?¡±

    ¡°Your father and I have already thought about this, this time the wedding will be nned by yourselves, as for the guests those will be left to me and your father!¡±

    After the words, Marian turned her head to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°Mom still says, getting married is something you will do for the rest of your lives, and Mom hopes that you will be able to design a wedding that you want for yourselves, so that when you get olderter, you won¡¯t make yourself regret when you think about it!¡±

    ¡°Your mother is right, after all, our ideas and your ideas are always a little different, thepany inside the things I help you manage for the time being, so you can rx to prepare for your wedding!¡±

    Listening to their words, Rosemary felt so happy to have such inws and such a loving husband, what more could she ask for in this life.

    ¡°We can start preparing for the wedding, but the wedding date may need to be extended a bit!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at her own son, Marian asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Rosemary is going to participate in the domestic jewelry designpetition next month, and if she is shortlisted she will go to France to participate in the global designpetition!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s set the wedding date for the winter of the year, so you¡¯ll have enough time to prepare for the wedding!¡±

    After listening to Wilson, Darren thought for a moment and spoke.

    ¡°Then it is so decided, as for the day, you decide yourselves!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s heart is still a little excited when he thinks about this bted wedding.

    After dinner, because it was still early, Rosemary apanied the children in the living room and chatted with Marian.

    ¡°Wilson,e into my study for a minute!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson followed his father to the study, and from the moment they returned, he felt as if his father was up to something.

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Gesturing for him to sit down, Darren picked up a cigarette from the table and lit it, taking a drag before speaking slowly.

    ¡°I heard that you have found the person behind the car ident that caused you to have a car ident back then, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, this guy Dad knows!¡±

    Wilson had no intention of hiding it, and he also believed that his father seemed to know more than he did.

    ¡°So what are you going to do with her?¡±

 Chapter 758 This woman is not as simple as you think

    Darren slightly vicissitudes of the voice came slowly, he never thought Cloris favorite sister, but for their own selfishness will be his Cloris destroyed by their own hands, but also the young Chad will take possession of their own, with the crystallization of their love to start the revenge on them.

    Thankfully Chad inherited Cloris¡¯ kindness and was able to sort things out under Cora¡¯s malicious lies.

    ¡°She was shot and jumped into the sea, and her body was not found.¡±

    Wilson picked up the red wine in front of him with some annoyance and drank it down in one go, for him, anything could happen without seeing her body!

    ¡°This woman is not as simple as you think, so keep an eye out for yourself!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Light sigh, Darren continued: ¡°I discussed with you, I intend to wait for your wedding after taking your grandmother and Chad to go abroad to recuperate, older, we can no longer afford to toss and turn, Lu¡¯s to you and Rosemary!¡±

    Darren¡¯s words made Wilson obviously shocked a lot, looking at his father¡¯s white hair on both sides, suddenly felt that his father had really aged a lot.

    ¡°Wilson, all these years although you never mention your things to us on the surface, but it does not mean that Dad knows nothing about you, how much capacity, the burden on your shoulders is heavy, the future of the family depends on you!¡±

    Patting his son¡¯s shoulder, Darren has always been proud of this son, growing up never having to worry about anything he did, and because of that, he feels guilty about them.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry, I know what I have to do!¡±

    ¡°If you can, secretly send more people to search the sea, with my understanding of this woman, she can not let you get away so easily, or stay more snacks!¡±

    The words fell, Darren stood up from the drawer inside a file bag handed to Wilson, said: ¡°This is the year I inadvertently investigated, because of various reasons, I did not go deeper, thought that with the fire, everything has been turned into ashes, but never thought it would be this way today.¡±

    Wilson took the file bag and took out the information inside and looked at it, his face getting harder and harder.

    ¡°Dad, if it had been me back then, my choice would have been the same as yours!¡±

    After all, The Grant family did not have the roots they have now, and it would have been a moth to a me to make a move at that time.

    ¡°This matter besides me only you know, I only so will this information to you to see, not to let you go and sh with them, but to give you a warning, after all, their power is too big.¡±

    ¡°I know, as long as their hands don¡¯t go to me here, I naturally won¡¯t mess with him!¡±

    Now he is no longer alone, he is surrounded by too many people who need protection.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, so you and Rosemary go home early!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Standing up, father and son wentdownstairs together and saw Marian who was ying with the child.

    ¡°Mom, where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone to see Chad and should be back soon!¡±

    Marian said while ying with her child.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out!¡±

    With that, Wilson headed for the backyard.

    Rosemary sat next to Chad¡¯s bed and looked at Chad lying quietly on it. Once upon a time, this is how she quietly watched Wilson.

    ¡°Chad, I¡¯m here to see you, can you hear me?¡±

    Grabbing his slightly pale hand, Rosemary continued: ¡°Time flies, in a sh it has been more than two years since I came here, remember when we first met? At that time, you always like to bully me, but behind the scenes, but in every way to defend me, afraid that I am here to suffer a little bit of aggravation. Although you always like to act like a cynical appearance, but I always know that is not the real you, remember thest time you took me to see the mandarin duck vine said the words? You said you would always be by my side, to see me always happy life, and you also over, no matter what the circumstances will not cheat me, you must remember, if you cheat me, I will forgive you in this life next life, you hear me!¡±

    Tears fell silently on the back of Chad¡¯s hand, how she wished he would wake up soon, she didn¡¯t want him to keep lying here like this.

    Wilson stood quietly outside the door, silently watching the movements of the people inside, these few nights, Rosemary will wake up almost every night in a nightmare, he knew that she has been ming herself, feeling that she caused him to be this way, but she does not know is that perhaps at this moment in Chad¡¯s heart, is happy and happy.

    Gently pushed open the door and walked in, embraced her into his arms and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, if Chad sees you like this, he will only be more heartbroken, he is probably too tired after these twenty years and wants to take this opportunity to rest, when he has rested enough, he will soon wake up!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking up at Wilson, Rosemary asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, since he promised you, he will definitely do it, don¡¯t you have confidence in him?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have confidence, I¡¯m just scared inside, I ¡­¡±

    Wilson broke her body over and spoke softly, ¡°Rosemary, no nonsense, if Chad knew you were torturing yourself like that, he¡¯d be furious!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Gently wiped the tears from her eyes, Rosemary turned her head to the person on the bed and said, ¡°Chad, your big brother and I will be married at the end of the year, I hope you can see me happy at that time, you must wake up!¡±

    When Rosemary and Wilson returned to the living room, the two children were already asleep.

    ¡°The children have gone to bed, so you can sleep at home tonight!¡±

    Marian asked, sitting on the couch and looking at the two of them.

    After giving Wilson a look, Rosemary still wanted to go back. When she picked up the kids this afternoon, Judy didn¡¯t look very well and she was a little uneasy.

    ¡°Tell you what! The two kids will sleep here tonight while Rosemary and I go back first!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t force them, young people nowadays want to have their own independent space, besides Judy was still in the vi, so it wouldn¡¯t be good if they both didn¡¯t go back.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s been hard on you!¡±

    ¡°We are a family, what hard work or not, drive carefully on the road, call home to report safe!¡±

    ¡°Got it Mom!¡±

    After exining some things to Marian about the children, Rosemary and Wilson drove off in their car to The Grant family.

 Chapter 759 naked molestation

    The person on the bed finally slowly opened his eyes after lying for a week, looking at the unfamiliar room in front of him, his mind quickly shed through everything that had happened before.

    ¡°I¡¯m not dead?¡±

    ¡°With me around, of course you can¡¯t die!¡±

    A contemptuous male voice suddenly came from another corner of the room, causing Cora to shudder lightly.

    ¡°Did you save me?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise who else do you think will have this ability to pull you back from the ghost gate but me!¡±

    There are no lights on inside the room, and every now and then there is a sound of insects and birds chirping outside the window, making the room even more eerie.

    ¡°You would be so kind as to save me?¡±

    Cora was clearly unconvinced by the man¡¯s words and sounded skeptical.

    When the man heard her words, he did not get angry, but sneered: ¡°So you still have self-knowledge, it seems that it is not hopeless?¡±

    Seeing that she did not speak, the man spoke again: ¡°You do not look at me with such eyes, there will be plenty of time for you to exin slowly after you go back, but you seem to have forgotten one very important thing, that is, everything thates in if you want to die before youplete your mission that is impossible!¡±

    Because your lives have long since ceased to be what you say they are.

    ¡°He has long sincemitted himself to me, and as soon as I take care of things, I¡¯m not there anymore!¡±

    Obviously Cora¡¯s tone was full of anger, but even in anger, it did not affect the man in front of him in any way.

    ¡°When did you ever hear of a living person leaving there?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Hahaha ¡­

    Cora only saw a dark shadow sh in front of the window, and soon the room was as dead inside, as well as a pale, bloodless face.

    Mayme was lying on the bed with her cell phone and kept chatting with her friends, when an iing call broke all Mayme¡¯s excitement.

    Looking at the unfamiliar phone number on it, it urred to me that I had been hogging Marcy¡¯s phone for over an hour.

    Seeing that the bell kept ringing, Mayme headed for Marcy¡¯s room even though she was very reluctant.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    Knocked on the door, saw that no one came to open the door, a picture suddenly shed in his mind, he would not be kicked by her and then something happened, right!

    At the thought of this, Mayme¡¯s heart lifted up, grabbed the door handle and turned it hard, the door was not locked, and went in with a bang.

    The four eyes facing each other, the room suddenly a dead silence, Marcy naked, in addition to the private parts of the wear a pair of shorts, strong and strong body unobstructed exposed in front of Mayme, the upper body above that a hideous scar is like a re of the tongue of fire, let Mayme body shiver.

    However, leaving aside the scars on his body, his body is really not ordinary good, wheat-colored skin through a glossy, six-pack abs is very harsh, this is still the first time Mayme look squarely at a man¡¯s body.

    Although she is indeed usually like a crawfish with teeth and ws, but also has a general girl¡¯s dream of nymphomania, and now does not begin tomit nymphomania.

    ¡°Have you seen enough? If you¡¯ve seen enough, get out!¡±

    Marcy was ufortable by her naked gaze, her face became more and more gloomy, and her tone was ice-cold to the extreme.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Suddenly yelled by Marcy, instantly reacted and shouted, ¡°Pervert, beast, shameless!¡±

    Mayme pointed her finger at Marcy and cursed loudly, her little face not knowing whether it was flushed because of the warmth inside the room or tinged with a blush from shyness.

    ¡°I am lecherous, I am beastly, I am shameless, exactly who broke into my room and stared at me with unblinking eyes, this naked gaze of yours I do not say that you molested, is already the greatest tolerance for you, you are good, since you have turned things upside down, but look at you, it seems that you are looking forward to what I do to you?¡±

    Marcy approached Mayme step by step, directly forcing her to the corner, a handsome handsome face with a faint smile, and suddenly two words popped into Mayme¡¯s head.

    Demon!

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡±

    At the moment, Marcy is like a tiger that has been pissed off, with a deadly aura all over her body, looking at Mayme¡¯s heart in fear.

    The corners of the lips hooked, the distance between the two people only a finger away, still do not know whether it is nervous or scared, a pair of pink mouth a closed, look at the Marcy body suddenly hot up.

    Just as Marcy ghosted to kiss her, Mayme jerked the phone in her hand, only to hear Marcy hiss as two columns of blood poured out.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to return the phone, someone just called you, it seems to be very urgent!¡±

    ¡°Go get me a towel!¡±

    Mayme finished with a grunt, afraid that he said slow will be this old man ate tofu.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Not clear for a moment, Mayme looked up and saw Marcy covering her nose, her hands covered with nosebleed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a nosebleed! You¡¯re not on fire, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Marcy stared at her nkly and suddenly felt the urge to p her to death.

    Restraining the urge within herself, Marcy turned and went into the bathroom.

    In a short while, there was a rushing sound of running water from inside the bathroom.

    ¡°Uncle, I used to hear my mother say that men¡¯s nosebleeds are too much fire in the body, why don¡¯t I ask my aunt to give you a stew of old henter to get rid of the fire!¡±

    Mayme outside the door did not know how ugly the man¡¯s face was inside the bathroom at the moment, only to chatter on his own.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took to rinse, and finally stopped the nosebleed, Marcy lived almost thirty years, never as unlucky as today, an hour ago she almost made him break his son, and an hourter he made blood flowing, is she a reincarnation of the star of the sweeper, or how to meet her on no one good.

    Drew a few tissues to wipe the water on his face, just then the phone rang for the second time.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Young master, Miss Heidi took a ne back with Young Master Edmund, and will arrive in C City in about four hours!¡±

    Momo¡¯s respectful voice came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Marcy walked out and there was no longer any sign of the little girl inside the room.

    Originally, I wanted toe out to settle ounts with her, but since she slipped away, let¡¯s spare her for now and find time to clean her up when we get back!

    ¡°Mayme, you know a lot!¡±

    ¡°Not really! I¡¯m just more interested in cooking, so I know a little bit!¡±

    As soon as Marcy came out with Elliott in her arms, she saw the little girl and Carl¡¯s momughing and talking about plucking chicken feathers.

    ¡°Sister Mayme, Mr. Williams said he was going to take us to pick up Mom!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Mayme asked uncertainly as she lowered her head and looked at the half-killed chicken.

    ¡°You have a problem with that?¡±

 Chapter 760 Break his third leg

    ¡°You just had so much nosebleed, my aunt and I just killed an old hen to prepare to give you to remove the fire, can you wait until you finish eating before you go ah!¡±

    Mayme looked at him with a smile, thinking he would say yes, but didn¡¯t expect him to drop a few words coldly and walk away.

    ¡°Then take your time and eat, I¡¯ll take Elliott first!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, thanks for taking care of us these two days, I have to leave first!¡±

    The words fell, and did not wait for Mayme to go or not, directly carried Elliott towards the vige entrance.

    Seeing that he was really leaving, Mayme hurriedly washed her hands, said goodbye to Carl¡¯s mother, and hurriedly chased after him.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    Because the road is not yet open, Marcy directly had someone fly a helicopter over, just inside the vige there is arge piece of sunbathing field, the helicopter justnded there.

    Mayme went up at thest minute of the flight, saw Marcy hugging Elliott in a side chair, gave him a hard stare, and took a seat on the side.

    No one said a word on the way, and as soon as Mayme got off the ne and spoke to Elliott, she went back to her apartment alone.

    Looking at the familiar apartment after a long time, Mayme threw her shoes and bag away andy down on the bed in a big shape.

    Just lying down, the cell phone on his body rang at that moment.

    Took out his phone and nced at the phone number, his face instantly blossomed like a flower and said, ¡°Fourth brother, howe you have time to call me today!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t call you, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to wait for your call until my fourth brother¡¯s hair is all white!¡±

    The tone of the man on the other side of the phone carries a little grumbling inside, but more than that, it¡¯s doting.

    ¡°Hee hee, how can it be? Fourth brother is in the prime of youth, where to say old age, do not worry, I like you to ensure that you will call you before your hair finishes gray!¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s better if I call! Lest you piss all my hair off with one phone call!¡±

    The other side was happily flirting.

    Mayme skimmed her lips and said, ¡°Fourth brother, can¡¯t you say something nice? Am I just a troublemaker in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Hey hey, you said that, not me, fourth brother! By the way, how long do you n to y outside beforeing back ah! Two days ago, big brother and sister were talking about you? If they knew you weren¡¯t in school, they wouldn¡¯t know what they would do.¡±

    ¡°Big brother and second brother are back!¡±

    Mayme jumped up from the bed, and the decibel level shot up to the highest.

    The man quickly took the phone far away, not at all fussed about his sister having this reaction.

    ¡°Came back the day before yesterday!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t they say it would take them a year toe back? Howe they¡¯re back after only three months of going?¡±

    She grew up not afraid of the sky and earth, but is particrly afraid of their big brothers and sisters, but fortunately her big brother and brother often have to go out, and once out for a longer time, so she will beg the back of a few brothers to help her hide, and then run out to y.

    ¡°Things ended early, so I came back!¡±

    Apparently, the other side didn¡¯t have a tess to worry about at all, but instead sounded a little gloating.

    Listening to someone¡¯s indebted look inside the phone, the corner of Mayme¡¯s mouth hooked into a smile and said softly, ¡°Fourth brother, guess what would happen if mom knew about those affairs you had outside?¡±

    The man who was still smiling instantly stiffened there, his eyes could not help but nce at his crotch, his face was full of painful look, if his mother knew, will definitely break his third leg!

    People¡¯s families are patriarchal, but in his family is patriarchal, they are not even a piece of shit in the eyes of their parents.

    cough cough ¡­

    The man deliberately coughed lightly, after a while before saying: ¡°Little sister, you y outside at ease, fourth brother like you promise, will not let big brother and second brother know about this matter, well, that¡¯s it, have fun, hang up!¡±

    The words fell, the sound of beeping came from inside the phone.

    Yay ¡­

    Sitting in a victory gesture, rolling around in bed, and having a good time finishing up again!

    Mayme didn¡¯t know that her happiness was being built on someone¡¯s pain at the moment.

    It had been many days since I had seen Rosemary, and when Rosemary told her she had moved out when she was inside What¡¯s APP, she looked at Susan¡¯s somewhat oozing house, jumped up from the bed, grabbed her bag you and went out the door.

    Rosemary felt as if her whole body had been run over by a car, and she had no strength at all.

    This man¡¯s physical strength is also too good, the whole night to want her, until dawn to let her go, although I know he is physically good, but never knew that his physical strength is so amazing, this can not be the reason for too long abstinence, right!

    Looking at the spots on her body, Rosemary¡¯s brow furrowed and a red hue surfaced on her face as she rememberedst night¡¯s scene.

    Find a round-neck dress to put on, and then put a little foundation on the neck topletely cover up those hickeys, to make sure they are invisible before going downstairs with confidence.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    As soon as I came downstairs, I saw Judy sitting in the living room reading the newspaper.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake and hungry! I had the kitchen make your favorite breakfast for you, I¡¯ll ask them to bring it up!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary is not pretentious either, she loves the feeling of being pampered and spoiled by Judy, making her feel that she is actually not alone.

    ¡°Vanessa,e and have breakfast!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    It¡¯s already ten in the morning, and although it¡¯s not very long before lunch, she¡¯s still really hungry right now.

    Being at the table, looking at the table full of her favorite breakfast, Rosemary¡¯s heart warmed up.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, there¡¯s ady named Mayme outside looking for you!¡±

    ¡°Get her in here!¡±

    Not long after, Mayme was brought in.

    As soon as she saw Rosemary, she pounced on her and hugged her tightly, saying, ¡°Sis, I missed you so much!¡±

    ¡°I miss you too, let my sister take a look, does your leg still hurt?¡±

    ¡°A little injury, it¡¯s long gone!¡±

    At that moment Judy came out of the kitchen and saw them embracing each other.

    Pulling Mayme up to Judy, he said, ¡°Mayme, this is my mom, Mom, this is Mayme!¡±

    ¡°Hello Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Hello, have you had breakfast yet? Let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    Looking at the table full of exquisite breakfast, Mayme put the bag on her body to the side and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t say it, once I say it I¡¯m really hungry!¡±

    ¡°Then what are you waiting for, eat up!¡±

    Passing her own milk to her, Judy soon brought her another ss.

    Judy looked at Mayme, who was eating happily, and always felt that this little girl looked familiar, but couldn¡¯t remember where she had seen her.

    ¡°Mayme, are you also from C City?¡±

 Chapter 761 Do you have a grudge against him?

    ¡°No, I¡¯m from Z City!¡±

    Mayme replied politely as she ate.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so? Hearing your ent is very simr to this side, I thought you were also from C City!¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Z City is closer to this side!¡±

    Fortunately, when listening to the words of the fifth brother, go to a ce first will be there words to learn, so that it is not easy to reveal the horse¡¯s foot.

    ¡°Mom, do you think Mayme is very small and kind of can¡¯t believe she¡¯s already in the workforce?¡±

    Seeing Judy keep staring at Mayme, Rosemary smiled and asked.

    ¡°Mayme should be just 18 or 19 years old!¡±

    ¡°I just turned 18 years old this year!¡±

    In fact, to really talk about it, she still has more than a month before she turns 18?

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the knowledge in school was too boring, she wouldn¡¯t have forced her four to help her forge a fake resume, but she was lucky enough to apply for a job with S Group as soon as she came to C City.

    Although only a small assistant to the design director.

    Anyway, she was not short of money and went looking for a job just to experience the fun of work and make a few more friends.

    ¡°You should still be in high school at your age now, why are you out working?¡±

    Judy saw that she was out to earn a living at a young age, her face could not help but sh a touch of heartache.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let her fool you, she finished her college studies long ago and got her diploma!¡±

    Seeing her mother¡¯s heartbroken look, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    I don¡¯t know if she was frightened by Rosemary¡¯s words, or if she had done something wrong and God had found out, and hade to make a fool of her on purpose.

    ¡°You slow down, no one is grabbing with you, take a sip of water!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly handed Mayme a ss of water and chided heartily.

    Wiped the tears, Mayme in the heart of a love wail, it seems to be honest, or eat a mouthful of bread will choke you to death!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sorry for making auntieugh!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you keep eating!¡±

    With those words, Judy headed for the living room.

    Probably afraid that he was scaring the little girl, Judy thought it would be better not to sit there.

    ¡°Is it better yet?¡±

    Seeing that she was coughing up tears, Rosemary asked with concern.

    Shaking his head, he picked up the water and took another sip before turning to Rosemary and saying, ¡°Sis, would you think I¡¯m so useless!¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    Rosemary Ann looked at her and asked, puzzled.

    Bristling, he took a sandwich and said softly, ¡°Look at me every time I eat either choking or choking, just likea child.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, I¡¯m at your age, it¡¯s not the same!¡±

    Remember when they first got married, she and Tina invited Ellen and the others to dinner, and they didn¡¯t make a fool of themselves all the same.

    But now, looking back, how unspeakable and unseemly things used to be have be the most beautiful memories!

    ¡°Sis, you¡¯re not saying that on purpose just tofort me!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Let me tell you, when you look back in a few more years when you think back on what you¡¯re doing now, how rewarding will it be?¡±

    With a soft sigh, he said, ¡°Maybe!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? By the way, didn¡¯t youe back with Marcy? Where is he?¡±

    Rosemary then remembered that she and Marcy had just returned from there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention him to me!¡±

    With these words, he picked up the sandwich in his hand and took a hard bite and chewed it in his mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Marcy made you angry again?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, telephone!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ncing at Mayme, who was taking a big bite out of her sandwich, she picked up the phone and answered it.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you free today? We haven¡¯t gotten together for a long time, bring the kids alongter, and yes, get Miss Mayme along for me, I want to thank her in person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Heidi!¡±

    It seems that Marcy has already told Heidi what happened. Originally, I didn¡¯t know how to tell her, but I didn¡¯t expect him to do it first.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can say anything about this kind of thing, you don¡¯t have to me yourself, let the past be the past! Elliott was just moring to see you and Miss Karlsson, you guys hurry over here!¡±

    ¡°Okay, see youter!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary walked over and watched her stuff her mouth to the brim and couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ¡°Honey, do you have a grudge against Sandwich or do you think he¡¯s Marcy, to the point of looking like you have a deep grudge?¡±

    Swallowing thest bite of the sandwich into her stomach, Mayme then said, ¡°If I could, I¡¯d really like to eat him to save myself the distraction of looking at him!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you can eat him?¡±

    The beautiful eyes turned, looking at Mayme that hate to eat him alive, Rosemary¡¯s mind suddenly shed a sh of light.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, as long as I want to eat, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t eat for Mayme!¡± How else would she have gotten the reputation of being a snacker?

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡± Rosemary looked at her, trailing off, a pair of beautiful eyes kept beating on her body, then smiled slightly at her and said, ¡°Sister is really looking forward to the day! ¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary was serious, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said, ¡°Sister, this day is never going to happen!¡± Although she is usually more domineering and capricious a little, but also three good good people, how will go to do this kind of illegal things?

    Oh ¡­

    Looking at the confused Mayme, Rosemaryughedconically.

    The meaning of this is only known to her, but then again, although Marcy¡¯s marriage he can say what he wants, but the age difference between them is so big, and Mayme does not seem to be attracted to him, it seems that the chances of sess are too slim.

    But there are surprises in everything, and if the two of them really do call, she would be happy to facilitate this beautiful thing.

    ¡°Sister, I advise you not to associate me with him, even if all the men in the world are gone, I will not like this uncle!¡±

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Did I call it wrong?¡±

    Looking up at Rosemary, who wasughing with tears falling out of her eyes, Mayme nuzzled in disbelief.

    Is that so funny? It¡¯s not like she¡¯s wrong.

    ¡°Have you ever screamed in his face?¡±

    Rosemary asked, forcing augh.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°And what was his reaction?¡±

    She really wants to see the expression of Marcy being called uncle at this moment, Marcy said big bar is not big, it seems to have not yet reached twenty-eight years old, which in the eyes of girls now, can be considered their hearts dream of Prince Charming, how to Mayme¡¯s mouth has be uncle.

    ¡°What¡¯s the reaction?¡±

    Mayme put her hands on her cheeks, a pair of good-looking beautiful eyes kept turning, and only after a while said, ¡°There is no reaction, just a ck face can squeeze out the ink!¡±

 Chapter 762 Fooled

    Rosemary listened to her words, just thinking about it is worried about this little girl in front of her, afraid that Marcy a did not hold back to shoot her to death.

    ¡°All this, and you call it nothing?¡±

    Unbelievably looking at her little sister, she is afraid that she is the only one of all the close friends she knows who has zero emotional intelligence.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he always like that?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s words were like a basin of zero-degree cold water pouring down from the top of her head.

    Rosemary secretly in the bottom of her heart for Mayme pinch a sweat, so not even by Marcy to directly throw out, seems to have been really unfortunate in a million years.

    ¡°Apany me to a ceter!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who had already gotten up, Mayme asked curiously.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re still worried that I¡¯ll sell you out!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not? Are people just curious?¡±

    Spitting out her tongue, Mayme chuckled.

    ¡°Take you to eat good food and make sure you have fun today!¡±

    ¡°Really, you¡¯re still the best to me, sis!¡±

    Mayme wraps her arms around Rosemary¡¯s neck and barks at her face.

    ¡°Look at your greedy face, talking about eating makes you so happy!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her with amusement, her hand dotingly scraping the tip of her nose.

    ¡°My goal in life is to eat into the world¡¯s food, sister you do not know!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go up and get a bag down!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With that said, Mayme was downstairs surveying the house.

    ¡°Are you guys going out here?¡±

    Judy came out of the kitchen and saw Rosemarying out with her bag.

    ¡°Yes, I may not be back tonight,ter Wilson¡¯s parents wille to talk to you about the details of our wedding, thank you so much!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Holding Judy¡¯s arm, Rosemary said poutingly.

    ¡°Silly child, you are getting married, mommy is happy for you, where will feel hard, just see you busy working and preparing for the wedding, mommy look at all heartache!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not tired, my mother-inw is right, a woman only has this one time in her life, of course it takes a little more effort to set up!¡±

    Rosemary knew that Judy was heartbroken, but she really didn¡¯t feel bitter at all. On the contrary, she was d that she could decorate her wedding with Wilson by herself.

    ¡°Good, if there is anything you need, just tell mommy!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will!¡±

    After instructing them both a few times, Judy let them go.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Mayme came up to Rosemary and asked curiously, ¡°Sis, are you getting married?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Tie the knot with who!¡±

    Turning her head to look at her, Rosemary suddenly felt the urge to cry.

    ¡°Besides Wilson, who else do you think I could tie the knot with?¡±

    Rosemary did not look at Mayme, it is difficult for her to run to the street to pull a random man to tie the knot?

    Seeing her look of confusion, Rosemary almost forgot that she didn¡¯t seem to know that she and Wilson hadn¡¯t had a wedding yet, even though they were married.

    ¡°Something happened when Wilson and I first got married, so we never had a wedding, and my inws were worried that I would be ridiculed by others like that, so they let us have a new wedding!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, your inws are so good to you!¡±

    After listening to Rosemary¡¯s exnation, Mayme felt happy for her from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°Well, I also feel really lucky to have not only you good sisters, but also my loving inws and husband!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, my sister is such a good person, good luck will naturally allnd on you.¡±

    Mayme said it in a domineering manner, as if she couldn¡¯t see anyone else but Rosemary in her eyes.

    The car drove slowly towards Marcy¡¯s vi, Mayme¡¯s excitement was particrly high on the way, and Rosemary was suddenly vain, wondering if she would stage another war when she saw Marcyter.

    ¡°Sis, where are we going here?¡±

    Watching the car chugging through the open suburbs, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ll find outter!¡±

    No matter, for their sake, she is also considered to go out of her way.

    If you tell her at the time of the viis toe to Marcy¡¯s vi, I believe that this girl is to death will note.

    The car pulled slowly into Marcy¡¯s vi and soon Heidi stepped out of it.

    ¡°I thought you were going to wait for Wilson toe along?¡±

    ¡°He has so much going on right now, he won¡¯te over until after dinner again soon, and it just so happens that Mayme is at my ce, so we¡¯reing over first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for saving Elliott, Elliott has been talking about you since he got back, and it was from him that I found out what happened in thest few days!¡±

    In fact, it is not exactly Elliott said out, only she asked about the child these days, Elliott suddenly talk about Mayme, under the pursuit, Marcy this told her the truth of the matter.

    ¡°Mayme, this is Heidi, Elliott¡¯s mom that I always tell you about!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Mayme, you can call me Mayme too!¡±

    Mayme introduced herself, but was at a loss as to what to call her.

    ¡°Mayme,e here as if this is the same as your own home, feel free, we don¡¯t have so many rules here, you feel free!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Heidi!¡±

    Her good upbringing from childhood told her that she should take the initiative to address people by their first names, even if they don¡¯t call her sister.

    But looking at the gentle and virtuous Heidi, Mayme finally felt that it was better to call her sister.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Marcy home?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams is stacking blocks with Elliott? Let¡¯s go in!¡±

    Heidi greeted them and went inside, but found Mayme with her eyes fixed on the inside and her feet not half ready to move away.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Mayme?¡±

    ¡°This is Marcy¡¯s vi?¡±

    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing something off on her face, Heidi couldn¡¯t help but drop her gaze to Rosemary¡¯s.

    ¡°That I¡¯m a little ufortable, you guys y, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    With that said, Mayme turned around and was ready to head for the door.

    She doesn¡¯t want toe to this pervert¡¯s house. Who knows how she¡¯ll be hurtter when she meets him? A narrow-minded, self-righteous man like him, she can¡¯t afford to mess with Mayme, but she can always avoid him!

    ¡°What are you afraid of, are you afraid he will really eat you up!¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile as she pulled her close.

    ¡°Not at all? I just thought ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marcy is not as petty as you think. If you really don¡¯t want to argue with him, you can sit next to meter, okay?¡±

    She knew that if she was told she wasing here, this girl would definitely note back.

    Heidi looked at them with a puzzled look on her face, and only after half a day did she say, ¡°Do Mayme and Mr. Williams know each other?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Awareness!¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    The two faced each other, only to see Rosemary shake her head at Heidi and tell her not to ask yet.

 Chapter 763 Mayme threatens Marcy

    ¡°She did this at a loss, that¡¯s why she felt she didn¡¯te in!¡±

    At some point, Marcy arrived at the front door with Elliott in tow.

    A loss of heart?

    Her?

    An angry rage from Mayme¡¯s stomach rose, plucked away the hand holding his arm, walked to Marcy¡¯s front, skin smiled and spoke: ¡°Uncle, you talk some sense, okay, what do you mean I did something wrong, like you do not understand thebor of others to pay, only wantonly trampled on the arrogant man, will let people shame! ¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, really? But I¡¯m still happy to see them!¡±

    The words fell, Marcy added, ¡°But for the sake of all the things you¡¯ve done for me, I¡¯d consider considering yourbor payment!¡±

    ¡°You mean I still need to be grateful to you?¡±

    Mayme struggled to calm the anger in her heart andughed.

    ¡°If you want, I won¡¯t have a problem with it!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Mayme suddenly took a few steps forward, a small face full of smiles, eyes shing a glint, just like a cunning little fox.

    Suddenly, Mayme hooked her hands around Marcy¡¯s neck, her fleshy red lips pressed against his ear, her small mouth opening and closing, no one knew what she was saying, only to see Marcy¡¯s face getting ugly.

    Rosemary and Heidi were stunned by the scene before them, only to see Mayme smile sweetly at Marcy, lower her head and speak to Elliott: ¡°Elliott, will you show your sister your room?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Elliott saw Mayme finally pay attention to him, and directly left Marcy, whose face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, holding hands and leaving.

    ¡°Mayme, how dare you?¡±

    ¡°So we don¡¯t prevent trying?¡±

    Humph, the tiger does not have the power you really take me as a sick cat.

    But seeing Marcy¡¯s face all ck, Mayme was in a good mood.

    Who let him embarrass her in the countryside, she Mayme has always been the one who has an axe to grind.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°Are you all right!¡±

    It was the first time Rosemary and Heidi had seen Marcy get upset, and the object of his difort was a young girl who had juste of age.

    But who would have thought that the Shadow boss, who is known for his cold-bloodedness and ruthlessness in the underworld, would be eaten to death by a little girl?

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    With those words, Marcy left.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Heidi looked at Marcy¡¯s back as she left, and then at Mayme who went upstairs with a puzzled look on her face, and turned her head to look at Rosemary.

    ¡°Heidi, did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°Found what?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary selling out, Heidi looked even more anxious.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been with Marcy for a while now, and you¡¯ve seen when he¡¯s been eaten to death by a woman with a look of hopelessness on his face.¡±

    Being reminded of this by Rosemary, it really doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Marcy has always been in her heart is the kind of thunderbolt, as long as he determines things, is never anyone can change.

    ¡°You mean to say Mr. Williams has a thing for Mayme?¡±

    Nodded as a tacit acknowledgement of her words.

    After a few seconds, Heidi shook her head desperately again and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible, Mayme still looks so small, and Brother Mo ¡­¡±

    Even if Marcy is really interested in Mayme, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s still in love with her. Looking at her just now, I¡¯ll fight with you if you dare to mess with me, Heidi won¡¯t believe they will be a couple.

    Most importantly, isn¡¯t this just the old cow eating the young grass?

    ¡°You¡¯re shaking your head one moment and having a nod the next, what for?¡±

    Seeing no one around, Heidi lowered her voice and said, ¡°Rosemary, isn¡¯t there a big age difference between them?¡±

    Although her big brother to have money, to have a body, to have a face, can be said to be a woman¡¯s heart Prince Charming, but this age, the difference is really some big.

    ¡°Do you feel like an old cow eating young grass feeling?¡±

    Heidi¡¯s head was like a chicken pecking at rice, and her face agreed with Rosemary¡¯s words.

    ¡°I have that feeling too hey!¡±

    The words fell, the two men looked at each other and could not help butugh.

    Marcy returned to her study in an inexplicably irritable mood.

    This little girl even dared to threaten him with hisck of clothes, the nerve is really getting bigger and bigger.

    The thought of her calling herself an uncle made Marcy want to go up and plug her mouth, was he that old?

    Take out the mirror from inside the drawer and look at it, handsome and soft features, handsome nose, sexy lips, how to look are the elite among men, women and the heart of the male god, how to this little girl¡¯s mouth he became an uncle.

    Besides, is there such a handsome uncle as him?

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Young master, this is a document from Momo that you need to go through personally!¡±

    Marks put the papers in his hand on the table and was about to leave when he was suddenly called by Marcy.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Marcy walked from her chair to Marks and waved her hand, gesturing for him to sit down.

    ¡°I have something I want to ask you?¡±

    ¡°Young master, please ask!¡±

    Sitting on the sofa, the long and slender legs ovepped very naturally, and the ten fingers crossed against the chin.

    Marks, who was sitting on the sofa, saw that he didn¡¯t say a word for half a day and couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Young master, did something happen?¡±

    The only way to get the most out of the situation is to look at Marcy¡¯s face at the moment, which is the same look that Shadow used to have when there was civil unrest.

    ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡±

    Suddenly sat there for a full minute of silence Marcy suddenly spoke, so that the original worried not life Marks suddenly had a feeling of falling to the ground.

    Adjusting himself, Marks then said, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°How old are you, why aren¡¯t you even in a rtionship?¡±

    Looking at him, Marcy couldn¡¯t help but rebuke.

    Marks a sweaty face, he is busy every day even sleep have no time, running here and there all day long, a month there are twenty-eight days did not go home, imagine, which girl will be willing to find such a boyfriend.

    ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it, there are no outsiders here!¡±

    Since the young master has said so, Marks has nothing to worry about.

    ¡°Actually, I had a girlfriend before, but I broke up in less than a month!¡±

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    In the heart of the pro sigh, Marks whispered: ¡°Because within a month we have only seen twice, probably can not stand, and split!¡± ,

    ¡°If it were me I¡¯d split it with you too!¡±

    Marcy said coolly from the sidelines.

    Hearing the young master¡¯s words, Marks¡¯ heart was so aggrieved!

    If it were not for the fact that he has to deal with too many things, he would only see him twice a month? Or meet once when you meet, break up to see once, fortunately he is just an orphan, if Mom and Dad are still around, even if not dead will probably be angry with him half dead.

 Chapter 764 Donâ€™t wait for the loss to regret

    ¡°So howe you stopped looking afterwards?¡±

    Marcy crossed his legs, a look of listening to the story, dare to say that today their young master conscience, topassionate subordinates.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t find the right one, and didn¡¯t have time!¡±

    Although Marcy told him to say it, Marks still didn¡¯t dare to say the words hidden in her heart, because she wasn¡¯t sure at the moment what Marcy really meant.

    Nodding, Marcy seemed to believe his words.

    ¡°What would you do if one day a girl much younger than you was interested in you?¡±

    ¡°Exactly how much smaller?¡±

    Marks suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a round?¡±

    Marcy wasn¡¯t so sure about that either.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After hearing his words, Marks hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°This situation will not happen at all, unless the man is interested in him, but this kind of uncle level of love is still rare!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because girls simply won¡¯t like uncle-level men, they will feel that such men can¡¯t be relied on!¡±

    ¡°You can go out now!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Marcy gave the direct order of expulsion.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing Marcy¡¯s sudden blush, Marks suddenly realized that it seemed like she had said something wrong.

    ¡°Marks!¡±

    Heidi and Rosemary, both talking inside the courtyard, saw Markse out of Marcy¡¯s study with a confused look on her face and shouted.

    ¡°Miss Harris, Heidi!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Mr. Williams is still angry?¡±

    ¡°Who made the young master angry?¡±

    Looking at the two of them, Marks suddenly asked.

    Seeing that he did not seem to know, Heidi was relieved and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, the wholemb is roasted at home tonight, soe over early to eat after dealing with the matter at hand!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll leave if there¡¯s nothing else!¡±

    As Marcy¡¯s personal bodyguard, she has to be extra careful in both speaking and acting.

    Marks nced at Heidi with a quick sh of tenderness in his eyes, which he quickly hid, but still allowed Rosemary to see.

    ¡°Did you see each other this time when you went over there for so many days?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Why? Does he not know by now that this was all arranged by his grandfather?¡±

    The thought of Fred¡¯s distrust of Heidi made Rosemary angry.

    Whether it is a couple or a couple, if they do not trust each other enough, such feelings are like an egg, a gentle knock on the broken!

    ¡°It is no longer possible between Fred and me!¡±

    Half a month ago, she might have had a glimmer of hope for their rtionship, but since hearing Fred¡¯s words inside the prison, she knew that their rtionship had actually ended as soon as she left The Davis Family.

    Heidi tells Rosemary what she heard in prison, and all of ites to an end when she leaves the W.

    She doesn¡¯t think about anything now, she just wants to bring Elliott up well, and when Elliott grows up, she¡¯ll travel and see the great mountains under their writing.

    ¡°Heidi I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Tightly grasp her hand, a face of heartache and self-recrimination.

    ¡°What are you talking about? If I hadn¡¯t developed feelings for him, we wouldn¡¯t have gotten together even if you had set us up in any way, not to mention that you advised me in the first ce, and if I really have to me, it¡¯s only on myself, knowing that it was impossible for us, but I had to be a moth to the me.¡±

    Even though she is now burned all over, she still has no regrets.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll meet the man who will love you and spoil you and give you happiness in the future.¡±

    Maybe she really shouldn¡¯t have gone with Marcy to test their hearts in the first ce. If they didn¡¯t know each other, maybe Heidi would still be the same lively and cheerful girl she used to be.

    A bitter smile, now she has what qualifications to go after happiness, just like her mother, in order to repay the kindness married her stepfather, originally thought will be uneventful after a lifetime, but did not think that thest even the most basic dignity are gone.

    ¡°Heidi, you have to believe in yourself, can¡¯t you see that Marks has always liked you?¡±

    Despite knowing that Heidi has not moved on from the rtionship for the time being, if she has a man beside her who loves him very much who has been silently watching over her, as a good friend and good sister, she needs to tell her.

    Because she wants her to be happy, and she believes Marks¡¯ feelings for Heidi are real.

    Slightly stunned, then Heidi said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary, from now on such jokes should not be made, in case Marks hears, we will be very embarrassed to meet!¡±

    She knows Marks is good and has been good to her and Elliott, and because of that, she doesn¡¯t want to hurt him because he deserves a better one.

    ¡°Heidi, I have no joke, in fact, your heart than anyone knows, I am not trying to persuade you of anything, I just hope you are a little fair to yourself, a little fair to Elliott, a little fair to Marks, love a person¡¯s greatest pain is nothing better than watching her suffer, but they can only hide and watch, nothing can sit, even The most simple I love you are not afraid to is not exported, because he is afraid that he said after, after even secretly hiding to see the opportunity is not.¡±

    Others may not understand this pain, but Rosemary understands this pain, and every time she touches this gaze, her heart is sad, even though they never ask for something in return for doing so, or even just want to simply watch over it.

    Love is so selfish, and not you pay will certainly have a return, and even sometimes will pay life is not necessarily able to get any return.

    Chad is a living example, not how she is, but her heart has long been filled by another man.

    That¡¯s why she advised Heidi, don¡¯t wait for the loss toe to regret, because there is never any regret medicine in this world.

    ¡°Think about it, I¡¯ll go check on Mayme!¡±

    Patting the back of her hand, Rosemary said.

    Heidi looked at Rosemary¡¯s departing figure, of course she knew she was doing it for her own good, but her heart had already been filled with that man, and even though they weren¡¯t together now, her love for him hadn¡¯t diminished, and how unfair it was to Marks.

    Meanwhile, upstairs in the toy room, Mayme and Elliott yed happily, two people ying inside therge castle, from time to time from inside the sound of silver bells ofughter.

    Everyone is carrying a heart, but she is the only one who is like a nobody, smiling brightly, as if nothing has happened.

    Night falls, a bright moon slowly climbing mountain air, the sky full of stars is like arge universe, hiding a mysterious power, waiting for others to dig.

 Chapter 765 touching the scene

    In the evening, a pair ofrge bonfires were set up in the back garden, and a fat wholemb was roasting on the rack.

    The maids began to get busy, Marcy sat on aid cushion, her slender hand holding a ss of red wine and gently swaying it, the ruby-like liquid looked extraordinarily dazzling in the crystal ss.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, I see you¡¯re not in high spirits today?¡±

    Edmund asked with a smile as he sat down beside him with a ss of wine.

    ¡°Do you remember when we were like this now?¡±

    ¡°It seems like ten years ago, Cloris prepared a simple birthday party for you, unknowingly ten years have passed, it seems we are really old, think back then we were probably just that age with Mayme!¡±

    At the moment Mayme is ying a game of eagle catch with Elliott and Tina¡¯s daughter, and the whole back garden is filled with herughter.

    ¡°Listen to you mean we can¡¯t even obey old age?¡±

    Marcy looked at him, the corners of her lips hooked up slightly, and said faintly.

    Today¡¯s Marcy how suddenly some wrong, the previous he never cared here, for him career sess and failure to decide everything.

    But today it feels as if he has something to say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? It¡¯s not like you¡¯re in touch with your feelings, right?¡±

    Coldly nced at him, did not answer his words, and drained the red wine in his hand.

    ¡°Hey, are you really not going to give Cloris a chance?¡±

    Seeing that he did not say anything, Edmund continued, ¡°She has waited for you for ten years, are you really not touched at all?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s her business, ten years ago I told her not to have any thoughts about me, she was the one who didn¡¯t listen!¡±

    ¡°You know very well that as long as you don¡¯t find a girlfriend for one day she won¡¯t let go, her character I believe you know better than anyone else!¡±

    ¡°So what, when the purpose of bringing them back you do not know, so many people under the hand, I have to take care of their feelings one by one, and then who to consider my feelings.¡±

    For him, being cold-blooded is not necessarily a bad thing.

    As a professional killer, it is not possible to allow yourself to have feelings, because often feelings can be fatal injuries.

    Edmund sighed lightly in the bottom of his heart, not knowing whether it was for Cloris¡¯ infatuation or for Marcy¡¯s necessity, in any case, people like them who live on the tip of the knife, feelings are an invisible knife that will stab you all over the body.

    ¡°I heard Rosemary say you¡¯ve been sulking with her little assistanttely, is that true?¡±

    Edmund asked with a smile as he looked across the room at Mayme who was having a good time.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Looking at him, Marcy asked rhetorically.

    ¡°In fact Mayme this girl is quite good, although the age is a little younger, but people are lively and innocent and cute, with her by your side, I believe your days will not be boring!¡±

    The words fell sound, Edmund picked up the red wine gently sip, said with a smile.

    ¡°If she¡¯s so good, why don¡¯t you go after her?¡±

    ¡°Worthy of being my good brother, I know what¡¯s in my heart!¡±

    Looking at the sweaty Mayme ying in the distance, Edmund put down his ss of wine, picked up the roast meat brought up by the maid and walked over there.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, let my sister rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°Look at you, your head is full of sweat, wipe it off!¡±

    Rosemary handed her a tissue and said with a smile.

    ¡°Becky hasn¡¯t had as much fun as she did today in a long time!¡±

    For her own daughter, Tina is really considered to be the tip of the heart to spoil.

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen them for two years, my goddaughters have grown so big, looking at them, I just really feel old!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is saying this about getting old, so it looks like I¡¯d better go out less in the future!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Mayme suddenly came over and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Lest we scare people to death!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Instantly all the peopleughed, leaving only a dumbfounded Mayme.

    Rosemary patted her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, who doesn¡¯t know that The Meyer Family is a famous wife lover in the whole C city, with such a husband, even without maintenance, you will be as beautiful as a flower!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, how sad it would be if Wilson heard you say that!¡±

    At some point, Edmund walked up to them with a te of roast meat.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything bad about him, what did he hurt his heart!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll think you think he doesn¡¯t spoil you enough and love you enough!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary hurriedly turned around to search for her husband¡¯s figure, and saw that he was drinking with them, and only then did she put her mind at ease a little.

    ¡°Did I say that?¡±

    ¡°It seems that you are the only one who said oh!¡±

    In a turn of events, Rosemary came straight to the point of denial.

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    Edmund looked at her and spoke, ¡°You¡¯re changing too fast! Fearing that he would find you in trouble, you just pushed me out, really heartless and heartless, really love you for nothing!¡±

    It sounds as if it carries a reproachful tone, but the eyes are full of doting colors.

    The ability to transform love into friendship and affection is a joy for all, no matter who it is.

    ¡°Next time I¡¯ll cook your favorite dish for you, okay?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Tapping her on the head, Edmund chuckled.

    ¡°Here, this is freshly roastedmb, try it!¡±

    Edmund ced themb in front of Mayme¡¯s face and smiled.

    ¡°Mayme,e and taste it and see how it tastes?¡±

    ¡°Edmund, I bet you didn¡¯t even serve this barbecue to us?¡±

    Tina saw him pick up a piece of roast meat and handed it to Mayme, and deliberately said in a sour tone.

    The words fell, Mayme suddenly said with some embarrassment, ¡°Tina, you misunderstood, Edmund he ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, Edmund interrupted her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not for you, don¡¯t you also have a piece in your hand?¡±

    Uh ¡­

    Looking at the roast in her hand, Tinaughed lightly.

    Rosemary took a peek at Marcy not far away, only to see that he had been talking to them, and his eyes had never looked this way, could it be that he was really just looking at her face and not bothering with Mayme?

    Heidi, sitting on the sidelines, has not said a word, patiently feeding the two children with roast meat, her eyes inadvertently just fell on Marks¡¯ body not far away.

    Seeing him sitting over there drinking wine all the time, Heidi gave a few instructions to the maid, who soon walked over with a few tes of roast meat.

    I don¡¯t know what the maid said to him, only to see him look up at her with a slight smile and pick up the roast and eat it.

    ¡°Fine! Who let Mayme be the youngest, can¡¯t I be jealous?¡±

    Seeing that Tina didn¡¯t mean it, Mayme¡¯s face then resumed its initial smile and stood up and said to them, ¡°You guys talk first, I¡¯ll go get some good food and we¡¯ll have a good drinkter!¡±

    Drop the tone and Mayme runs away.

    Looking at her back as she left, Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in for a treat tonight!¡±

 Chapter 766 get drunk and crazy

    ¡°Okay, everyone taste it and see how it tastes?¡±

    Mayme came over with two delicate dishes, followed by a few maids.

    ¡°I heard from Rosemary that you¡¯re a great cook, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d get a treat so soon!¡±

    ¡°If you like it, have some more, not enough I¡¯ll get itter!¡±

    Sitting down, Mayme said with a smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit of a shame that such a good dish doesn¡¯t have wine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it!¡±

    Heidi got up and asked someone to bring a bottle of wine.

    ¡°Mayme, isn¡¯t that a bit unkind of you?¡±

    Joseph came over, long heard that this girl¡¯s craft is great, but never had the opportunity to taste, now easily caught, they naturally will not give up such a good opportunity!

    ¡°President, do you want to eat, or should I make it for all of you?¡±

    ncing at the few people sitting over there, Mayme asked with a smile.

    ¡°What¡¯s different about that?¡±

    Joseph looked at her and always felt that there was a touch of calction hidden behind that sweet smile of hers.

    ¡°Mayme, I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute guys!¡±

    With that, he pulled Mayme over to the other side.

    ¡°Sis, I haven¡¯t said yes yet?¡±

    ¡°Mayme, you¡¯re not trying to make some dark dish for them to taste again, are you!¡±

    Rosemary knows this little girl¡¯s mind very well, her five ck eyes casually turn, all know what she wants.

    I have this intention, I suddenly thought of two new dishes when I was in the countryside in the past two days, but I have not tried them, originally I wanted them to want to eat the dishes I cooked, I will get those two dishes together, so they can taste and help me to raise their opinions.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not trying to screw Marcy?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary asked with some disbelief.

    ¡°Sister, am I that careful?¡± What¡¯s more, he¡¯s not the only one here now, so even if you want to take it out, there¡¯s an appropriate asion for it!

    ¡°What the hell are you two doing, howe you went out for a trip, instead of making it like an enemy!¡±

    She had wanted to ask her before, if Mayme had no interest in Marcy, she felt the need to remind Mayme not to mess with him, sometimes feelings are so invoked.

    After looking at Rosemary, I didn¡¯t want to tell her, but under the coercion of Rosemary¡¯s eyes, I told her what happened in the countryside.

    After listening to Mayme¡¯s story, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, so she wasn¡¯t directly ughtered by Marcy, Mayme¡¯s life was really big.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Mayme, no matter how to say Marcy this person is still good, in the future you this kind of desperate kick or really to those who are not shameful, try not to use it on their own people, you know?¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary, blinking her big eyes, and said, ¡°Sis, you also think I¡¯ve gone too far, don¡¯t you?¡±

    At that time, she was just too angry, but now, after hearing Rosemary say so, it seems that she really was too impulsive.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯tmit this kind of thing in the future, okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, I get it!¡±

    Although she does not yet understand the meaning of Rosemary¡¯s words, but since her sister said that this is not good, it must be bad reason, Mayme not ask more questions, thinking that these two days Marcy is always bullied by their own, so hands to make a few dishes he loves to eat.

    In less than forty minutes, Mayme had already made seven or eight exquisite dishes, all of which were good for drinking.

    ¡°Great work, sis, you can ask them toe over and serve the food!¡±

    Shouting at Rosemary, Mayme ended up making another serving of hand-rolled beef jerky.

    By the time she came over with thest dish, all the people were gathered around, and at that moment there were no empty seats except for the one next to Marcy, which was not upied.

    ¡°Mayme,e and sit down!¡±

    Heidi patted the spot beside herself and next to Marcy.

    With a light sigh of relief in her heart, she walked over to Marcy¡¯s side with her beef jerky and sat down.

    ¡°Mayme, what is that on the end of your hand?¡±

    ¡°Oh, hand-rolled beef jerky!¡±

    Mayme was about to bring the te in her hand to Edmund¡¯s face, only to see Marcy pull it down and say, ¡°You eat so much and don¡¯t worry about getting a fire?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, in case of fire I¡¯ll ask Mayme to make me in a cup of fire-reducing tea, can¡¯t I just watch?¡±

    Edmund didn¡¯t mind at all and didn¡¯t look at Marcy¡¯s slightly gloomy and handsome face.

    ¡°Actually, this beef jerky of mine is not hot at all, Edmund likes to eat more!¡±

    Mayme chuckled,pletely unaware of how ugly the faces of the people beside her were again.

    Heidi couldn¡¯t help but tug at her clothes, but this little girl didn¡¯t react at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat some?¡±

    Picking up a piece of beef jerky and handing it to Marcy, Mayme asked with a smile.

    This should be considered an apology for her now!

    But his face is still so ugly, she does not seem to provoke him ah!

    After receiving the beef jerky in her hand, the expression on Marcy¡¯s face got a little better.

    ¡°Marcy, today is such a good day, shouldn¡¯t you take out those red wines that you have treasured for so long and let everyone taste them?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s nothing less for you!¡±

    Everyone around the fire, while eating barbecue, while chatting happily, the time unknowingly has beente at night 12 o¡¯clock.

    Heidi and Tina had already left because they had to take care of the children, leaving Mayme and Rosemary sitting there.

    ¡°Sister, I toast you!¡±

    Mayme was slightly drunk and her little face was flushed because of the alcohol.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t drink, I¡¯ll go with you to rest!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m not drunk!¡±

    The little hand waved carelessly, and a stumbling whole person fell into Marcy¡¯s arms.

    All the people were stunned by the scene before them.

    ¡°Why so many uncles?¡±

    Little hands were running carelessly over Marcy¡¯s face, her little mouth slightly puckered.

    ¡°Mayme, stop it!¡±

    ¡°Pig hands?¡±

    The little girl suddenly stopped waving her little hand, her big eyes like a doll, blinking and looking at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s a pig, your whole family is a pig!¡±

    Pointing at Marcy¡¯s nose, she huffed and puffed.

    ¡°Marcy, isn¡¯t it just that you¡¯re not wearing any clothes for me to see? Why are you so petty, calling me a pig?¡± After saying that, the whole person fell into his arms.

    ¡°No clothes?¡±

    ¡°Peeking?¡±

    A few of the other men doing it looked at Marcy with wide-eyed disbelief.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, isn¡¯t this something you should exin to us?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s cynicism said.

    This is considered to be a real drinking frenzy!

    If you wake up tomorrow and know what you¡¯re saying now, I¡¯m afraid the little girl will hide in the room and note out.

    Looking at Mayme, who was lying in Marcy¡¯s arms, he shook his head helplessly.

    ¡°You guys sit down for a while while Marks greets!¡±

 Chapter 767 Are you finished or not?

    Marcy picked up Mayme as soon as she could and headed inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay! Why don¡¯t I just follow through and check it out!¡±

    Looking at the figure that had already walked away, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She still has to figure out what Marcy means.

    Although they are both her good friends, whichever side gets hurt is not what she wants.

    ¡°Rosemary, you can rest assured that although I do not know what Marcy means to Mayme, but if you are worried about what he will do to Mayme, you can rest assured that Marcy has her own way!¡±

    How to say that they are also good friends for more than ten years, for his person Edmund is in the understanding.

    If he really wanted to do something to Mayme, he could have just left her aside and gotten two maids to do it.

    ¡°But the way I see Mr. Meyer, it looks like he¡¯s got a thing for Mayme!¡±

    Naive nowadays, everyone is in pairs, but he is the only one.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Looking to them, Rosemary asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marcy has his own way of doing things, not to mention Mayme is still your person, even if not, she won¡¯t mess around!¡±

    Wilson gently reassured her, he hated to see her frowning.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s reassurance, Rosemary then put her heart down slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll send you back to rest first!¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s rare for you guys to get together, anyway, it¡¯s not far from the room, I can go back by myself!¡±

    ¡°Good, then you take care of yourself!¡±

    With a slight smile, Wilson doted on her hair and said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not a child!¡±

    ¡°Then you guys keep ying, I¡¯ll go back to rest first!¡±

    Waving at them, Rosemary smiled and left.

    Marcy hugged Mayme and carried her to her bedroom andid her gently on the bed.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go! Don¡¯t go!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Not waiting for him to let go, two white jade-like arms tightly hooked around his neck, so that Marcy can not move for a while.

    The sleeping Mayme is like a naughty child, with a slightly beaked mouth, like a tempting cherry, making people want to kiss it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, go to sleep!¡±

    Probably hearing his assurance, Mayme rolled over and found afortable position to hug Marcy¡¯s arm and drifted off to sleep.

    Looking at Mayme¡¯s delicate Lynch Moore, Marcy couldn¡¯t help butugh at what was wrong with him, not to mention letting a woman lie in her own bed, even if the maids were appointed by him, the rest of the people were impossible to approach.

    See her forehead hair messy scattered on the cheeks, Marcy reached out to gently help her ruffle, fingertips touched her milk-like tender skin, a stream of heat flowing from the body ¡­

    Rosemary went back to her room, thinking that Marcy had put Mayme in bed, but she didn¡¯t expect the bed to be empty. Originally, she wanted to ask about it, but thinking that it was already sote and Heidi and the maids had already gone to bed, there was nothing to worry about since Marcy was there anyway, so she washed up and went to bed.

    The starry sky at night is extraordinarily beautiful, with twinkling stars hanging in the sky like a pair of bright eyes, as if they are winking at you.

    In the garden, in addition to the asional insect and bird chirping, is the sound of men¡¯s joyfulughter.

    This was perhaps the most rxed they had been in a long time, and several men kept talking about interesting things until the sky was fish-belly white before Olivia reluctantly dispersed.

    The following morning, along with Mayme¡¯s screams, cut through Susan inside the vi.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Snap ¡­¡±

    Marcy, who had just fallen asleep, received a p in a daze, and her whole body was kicked under the bed.

    ¡°Xu Mayme, what are you mad about so early in the morning?¡±

    Marcy stood up from the floor, her eyes fishy red as she looked at Mayme who was clutching the covers tightly and huddled at the head of the bed.

    ¡°Marcy, you beast, beast!¡±

    ¡°Sick!¡±

    It may be the rtionship of alcohol, Marcy¡¯s head is dizzy at the moment,st night they do not know how much wine, only know that he treasured for a long time a long time not a drop of all into their stomachs, in addition to him and Wilson two people, the rest of the few directly in the garden on the copse.

    Ignoring her, Marcy climbed back into bed and was kicked under the bed by Mayme before she could lie down!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    This time itpletely angered him, and rising from the ground, Marcy yelled at Mayme.

    ¡°You did that to me, and now you have the nerve to ask me what I¡¯m doing?¡±

    Mayme stared at him, once she thought of what happened with Marcy, the fear and aggression in her heart instantly swept through her body, and tears fell like broken pearls.

    This time Marcy¡¯s alcohol has almost sobered up, looking at Mayme who was sitting on the bed crying, her eyes were all heartbroken.

    He walked up and was about to exin to her, before his hand touched her, when suddenly Mayme jumped up from the bed and punched Marcy without saying a word.

    Marcy had no defense and ate a hard punch.

    The left eye was instantly purple in a big way.

    I thought she was just punching to let off steam, but I didn¡¯t think she had any intention of stopping.

    ¡°I¡¯ll beat you to death, you rascal!¡±

    ¡°Let me exin to you first!¡±

    While dodging her attacks, Marcy said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, do you think you want me to forgive you with just one exnation? Dream on!¡±

    Mayme was sent to learn martial arts by her several brothers since childhood, is afraid that their baby sister will suffer, the same is to learn this martial arts, is also worried that something like this will happen today, did not expect the more worried about the more things happen.

    When I think of my innocence is somehow gone, Mayme feels more and more aggrieved, bean-sized teardrops fall down like no money.

    In an instant, a crackling fight came from inside the room, and whatever could be smashed, flew towards Marcy¡¯s body.

    The sound of the fight soon drew everyone in the vi.

    ¡°Mayme, are you done with this or not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not over!¡±

    Looking at the room full of wreckage, Marcy face is like ten miles of cold frost, as if it can instantly freeze people into ice sculptures.

    Marcy wanted to go up and stop her, but she was like a crawfish with teeth and ws, a careless scratch would make her bleed.

    They rushed over when they heard the sound, and just came to the door to meet a vase of flowers flying in front of them.

    Bang ¡­

    Looking at the vase on the ground in pieces, and then looking at the two people in the room, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡±

    ¡°You ask her what¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Mayme saw so many people, suddenly wow, squatting on the ground and cried out.

    Rosemary hurried up to her and hugged her, asking softly, ¡°Tell sister, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Oooh ¡­

 Chapter 768 not interested in you sexually

    ¡°No more tears, Mayme no more tears!¡±

    Looking at the heartbroken Mayme, Rosemary¡¯s heart is breaking, know her for so long, or the first time to see her so helpless so sad.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Marcy, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡±

    Edmund looked at him and spoke slowly.

    ¡°Edmund, you don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Marcy looked at her best friend and asked with some disbelief.

    Pointing to his left eye, Joseph said with a smile, ¡°Just like you, it¡¯s really hard to make us believe you!¡±

    After Joseph reminded him of this, Marcy then felt the paining from his left eye, and instantly understood the questioning look they were giving him.

    ¡°If I really had to say anything, I¡¯d just say I never should have carried her back!¡±

    ¡°Hey, tell me clearly, what is this all about?¡±

    Seeing his face hard to see, Joseph could not resist urging.

    Looking at the person in Rosemary¡¯s arms, Marcy rted what had just happened, and in fact he hadn¡¯t really understood what was going on until now.

    ¡°Marcy, you ¡­ you shameless!¡±

    Mayme pointed at Marcy and yelled loudly, not admitting to doing such a thing to him.

    Looking at them, Rosemary still hasn¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on until now.

    ¡°Mayme, tell me instead, how am I shameless?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    Everyone will look at her in unison, but did not wait for half a day only to wait for two words.

    ¡°Mayme, tell sis, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°He ¡­ he took advantage of my drunkenness, he ¡­¡±

    Oooh ¡­

    Speaking of which, Mayme turned her head on Rosemary¡¯s shoulder and wailed.

    This time everyone kind of understand, eyes flush all fell on Marcy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you all look at me like that, I didn¡¯t touch her, besides, this front and back looks like a piece of airne board, I¡¯m not sexually interested!¡±

    With these words, Mayme, who was still crying, suddenly raised her head and looked at him, saying, ¡°Marcy, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Literally!¡±

    The good temper is also worn out by her, the thought of being beaten for no reason early in the morning, a stomach of anger rubbed up.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re not interested in sex, why are you sleeping with me? Do you have the guts to do it and still don¡¯t have the guts to admit it?¡±

    Listening to his words, Marcy suddenly felt very funny, this silly girl is really stupid hopeless, did he do not do it himself will not know?

    ¡°I have the guts or not you try it will not know?¡±

    ¡°Marcy, you ¡­¡±

    Scold and scold can not win, fight and fight can not win, the eyes can only dry eyes.

    Seeing that she still didn¡¯t understand, Marcy continued, ¡°Did I do something to you, could you not feel it?¡±

    The words fell, Mayme suddenly remembered that before in the book said that a woman¡¯s first time will be very painful and painful, but she does not seem to have this symptom, on the contrary, her body clothes in addition to some wrinkles, there is nothing else.

    Is it true that he misunderstood him.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Marcy said nonchntly, ¡°With your figure, my appetite is not that heavy!¡±

    Marcy spoke very nonchntly, not giving her any mercy at all.

    When he finished, he turned around with big strides and headed outside.

    He was leaving in style, leaving Mayme sitting alone inside the messy room, like a clown in a theater troupe.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s okay, you guys are going to get some sleep!¡±

    Heidi said softly to them.

    In no time, Heidi and Rosemary were left inside the room.

    Mayme lowered her head, a small face open red, this time she is considered to have lost all her face.

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone, so keep your head up!¡±

    Heidi thoughtfully closed the door behind her and walked over to sit beside her.

    Lifting her head to look at Rosemary, Mayme said usingly, ¡°Sister, have I disgraced you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t even think about it that much at the time, she only knew that she saw Marcy sleeping with her arms around her as soon as she opened her eyes and thought he had done something to her, her mind went nk inside and she became like this.

    ¡°No, any other girl would have reacted this way!¡±

    Reassuring her, Rosemary knew she was really freaking out today.

    If he had left Mayme in her room, there would not have been such a mess this morning.

    ¡°I know you guys areforting me, but I really couldn¡¯t control it at that time!¡±

    The thought of being slept with by an older man, the heart can be at peace with it?

    ¡°Sister understand, you are still small, and do not understand the things of men and women, so there is just the reaction is in the normal!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You should not think so much, Mr. Williams probably did not expect you to misunderstand, since the misunderstanding has now been exined away it will be fine, you should not take this matter too much to heart!¡±

    ¡°But how did I end up in this pervert¡¯s room?¡±

    Mayme suddenly remembered and looked at Rosemary and asked.

    Rosemary and Heidi looked at each other and finally said, ¡°You were drunkst night and Marcy was the one who brought you back, as for how you were in his room, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to ask him that!¡±

    ¡°I went backst night to take Elliott and had no idea when you guys got back!¡±

    ¡°And did I say anything I shouldn¡¯t have said when I was drunk?¡±

    Watching them, this is the thing that Mayme is most worried about.

    ¡°I think this you should not ask, anyway, things have passed, just pretend that nothing has happened!¡±

    ¡°Sister, what the hell did I say, tell me!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary like this, Mayme was even more sure that she had said something she shouldn¡¯t have saidst night.

    ¡°Nothing really, it¡¯s just you peeking at Marcy with no clothes on and talking about it!¡±

    ¡°You peeped at Mr. Williams in the shower?¡±

    Heidi couldn¡¯t help but exim, this ¡­ two of them in the end also hid how much they don¡¯t know the secret ah!

    ¡°I didn¡¯t peek at his bath, I just happened to bump into him changing his clothes when I went to his room!¡±

    With that said, Mayme took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sis, why didn¡¯t you stop me then?¡±

    Mayme covered her face with both hands, this kind of thing if let her brothers know, will certainly be directly with her to break off the brother-sister rtionship, after all, this face all to her lost.

    ¡°I wanted to stop it, but I¡¯m not as fast as you are!¡±

    Rosemary said innocently, anyway, the face has been lost, and do not care to lose again.

    ¡°And what other people were present when I said that?¡±

    ¡°All of them are here except Heidi and Tina who are not!¡±

    So, Edmund and the others know about this?

    Oh my God, how can she meet people in the future!

    The whole person flopped down on the bed, took a pillow and pressed his head underneath, don¡¯t talk.

 Chapter 769 Unique

    Back from Marcy¡¯s side, everyone seems to be engaged in each other¡¯s work, and Rosemary is no exception. The day after tomorrow is the designpetition, and in order to highlight the work better, Rosemary decides to do her own design work by herself.

    In order to better produce the perfect work, Wilson had a room in thepany to make a processing nt for the designers to polish the products.

    Getting everything ready, Rosemary took her bag and went to the office.

    Since she regained her memory, Joseph directly let her stay at home to work on the design, even to go to the office to clock out.

    ¡°Good morning Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡±

    Having not been in the office for over half a month, Rosemary decided to check out the design department before going to the fabrication nt.

    ¡°Sister, what brings you here?¡±

    As soon as she entered, Mayme saw Rosemary walking in with her bag and hurriedly greeted her.

    ¡°I came over to polish the product and came over to see if everyone was progressing well?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Vanessa for your concern, we are all done!¡±

    The rest of the designers looked at her with a smile and a chuckle.

    ¡°Thepany expects a lot from all of us in this designpetition, so let¡¯s all work together now and not let down thepany¡¯s expectations of us.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll definitely work on it!¡±

    The designers in the design department are particrly fond of Rosemary, who is always gentle and good-natured, and feel lucky to work under her.

    On the contrary, the department led by Amy is not so lucky, especially during this period, the marketing department is like a hell on earth, the employees are on guard every day, fearing that they do not do a good job, suffering is their own.

    ¡°Director, do you know? We have a new designer in the design department, and I heard that he is a foreign student who came back from abroad!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better? It gives us another new colleague to join!¡±

    She had heard Joseph and Wilson say that they were nning to recruit a few designers from outside, so that she could manage her ownpany once they were stable.

    But people in thepany did not know Rosemary¡¯s identity. Joseph had mentioned it before, but Rosemary was worried that it would create unnecessary trouble for her and decided to keep it quiet for the time being.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re looking forward to it too?¡±

    Knock Knock ¡­Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Manager Chuang, is something wrong?¡±

    Turning back Rosemary saw the manager of the HR department walking in with two girls.

    ¡°Vanessa, just in time for you, I¡¯m bringing two designers to your department!¡±

    ¡°This is Melissa and this is Martha!¡±

    ¡°This is your director Rosemary, in the future sometimes things can go directly to her!¡±

    After the introduction, Manager Chuang left.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m Melissa, please take care of everyone Kevin in the future!¡±

    ¡°My name is Martha, and I¡¯ll be asking for guidance from you seniors Kevin!¡±

    Melissa is a fair-skinned girl, always with an elegant smile at the corner of her mouth, belonging to the kind of girl who is very dignified.

    On the contrary, Martha is more introverted, with a standard melon face, a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes slightly squinted, a pair of ck-rimmed frame eyes staying on her small face, a kind of dull feeling.

    ¡°Wee to our little collective, I¡¯m your director Vanessa, you can call me either Vanessa or Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Rice, you take Melissa and Martha and get acquainted first, then give them their ces!¡±

    Smiling faintly at them, he said, ¡°I still have things to take care of, you guys follow Rice first to familiarize yourselves with thepany¡¯s environment, ande back to ask me if you don¡¯t understand anything!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks Vanessa!¡±

    With those words, Rice led them away.

    Melissa gave her a sweet smile and left.

    ¡°They are so lucky, once out of school they can go to work in such a goodpany, think when we ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    After they left, several of the other designers looked at their departing figures and said with slight emotion.

    ¡°In fact, there is nothing to envy, sometimes the surface looks like a scenery, in fact, secretly she is more envious of you?¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, what does that say?¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and said, ¡°No matter what things are gain and loss, in the eyes of ordinary people love is sacred, but in the eyes of those bright and shiny appearance of a thousanddies, love is a luxury, many of them from birth is destined to love and they have no rtionship!¡±

    Seeing that they seem to understand, heughed: ¡°Well, this issue we have time to discusster, the time to go to work hase, everyone go busy!¡±

    ¡°Sis, the day after tomorrow is the preliminary round, I¡¯m so nervous!¡±

    Following Rosemary into the office, Mayme asked worriedly.

    Seeing her like that, Rosemary smiled slightly and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go on stage, why are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, but as soon as I thought that if your work passed thepetition, you could go to France, I was so nervous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, have faith in me!¡±

    Nodding, she had always been confident in Rosemary.

    In her heart, Rosemary is simply a perfect goddess, perfect so she can¡¯t pick a tess of fault.

    ¡°You hurry to finish the work at hand, and apany me to try on the wedding dress this afternoon!¡±

    Two days ago Mayme overheard that Ellen was a good friend of his and Wilson¡¯s and kept pestering her to take her to meet Ellen when she had time.

    ¡°Long live the sister!¡±

    Hugging Rosemary, Mayme was jumping and dancing, just like a child.

    ¡°Long life is not needed, I¡¯m content to be 100 years old!¡±

    Patting her head with a smile, Rosemary said with augh.

    Seeing that there was nothing more to take care of, Rosemary took the design to the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°Linda, I¡¯m looking for the president, is she in?¡±

    Rosemary came to the secretary¡¯s office and Tammy asked this Linda with a smile.

    ¡°The president is having a video conference inside, it may take a while!¡±

    ¡°In this way, then I will not go in, please help me to give him the designter, tomorrow I wille over to pick it up!¡±

    This design she finishedst night, originally intended to take to Wilson to see, to make somements, but she waited until 10 o¡¯clock did not return, so went to bed first.

    By the time she woke up in the morning, Wilson was gone again.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow!¡±

    Originally, I came to see Joseph to look at the design, but now he has no time, so I can go to dinner with Ellen at noon.

    Thinking about thest time Ellen¡¯s borate wedding dress for herself had an ident before she had a chance to wear it, causing her to not even look at the see wedding dress.

    It¡¯s a good thing Ellen kept it. In her words, that wedding dress was one of a kind in the world, just like their rtionship.

 Chapter 770 I must have owed him in my last life

    Rosemary called Ellen and asked if she was free to join her for lunch.

    Take Mayme in the restaurant, this used to be her and Tina¡¯s favorite ce toe, and it¡¯s been more than two years since they got married, and the restaurant is still the same as before, no change at all.

    ¡°Sis, did you used toe here for dinner?¡±

    Mayme saw her very familiar to a window seat and asked curiously.

    ¡°Well, I used toe here to eat with Tina and the others when I was in school!¡±

    It seems like yesterday when I think back to those days, when I used toe here with Carina for a big meal at the middle and beginning of every month, anding here was the most luxurious ce for them at that time.

    But now ¡­

    But it¡¯s not the same anymore!

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you sighing for a good reason!¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Mayme asked with concern.

    A faint smile, ¡°Nothing, just suddenly remembered some things in the past, some emotions!¡±

    ¡°Let bygones be bygones! We have to face the future life with a smile, to make every day of the future life a happy one!¡±

    ¡°Mayme, sometimes I really envy you, you can face anything with a smile when you encounter it!¡±

    Although her mannerisms are more like a boy¡¯s, her straightforward, no-frills nature really gets her going.

    Mayme was very happy to hear Rosemarypliment her, after all, she has such a character, and it is also the credit of his brothers.

    ¡°Sis, do you think you really know me?¡±

    With her hands propped up on her chin, Mayme asked in all seriousness.

    Looking into her incredibly serious eyes, Rosemary asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me this question?¡±

    ¡°Because I think the rating you gave me was so high that it gave me a feeling of unreality!¡±

    Puffing out augh, Rosemary gently pinched her little white and red face and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°So if you were to give yourself a score, what would you rate?¡±

    ¡°One hundred percent!¡±

    Without even thinking about it, Mayme said.

    ¡°So confident in yourself!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary thought she would only give herself about 80 points?

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, if you let me give you a score of how many, I will definitely give you a hundred too!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s you or me, we are unique in this world and can never find another, so naturally, we give ourselves full marks!¡±

    Nodding, Mayme said with certainty.

    He is right, each person is indeed unique in this world, but if you give yourself a score, she feels that she is at best about seventy points.

    Mayme said there, a pair ofrge eyes all confident light, as if it is a ray of sunshine in the morning, let a person look at the heart of a special relief.

    ¡°Mayme, have you still been in touch with Marcytely?¡±

    Lifting the coffee on the table and taking a sip, Rosemary asked in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick, why contact him?¡±

    As soon as Marcy was mentioned, the original sweet smile was instantly gone, reced by a disgust.

    ¡°Nothing, he¡¯s gone back to W!¡±

    ¡°Where he goes has nothing to do with me, maybe he was stimted by me and went back to find a woman to get married!¡±

    Picking up a piece of pastry and putting it in her mouth, Mayme said unconcernedly.

    ¡°I heard that his father brought back a half-brother from outside and ising to divide the property!¡±

    ¡°Just split it, what¡¯s so strange about that!¡±

    It¡¯s just a division of property, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s killing people.

    ¡°You do not understand, Marcy has not inherited The Williams Family¡¯s industry at all, when he was sixteen years old, his father was only given an empty shell with thosepanies to him, and even still in debt, Marcy took over thepany without saying a word, and put almost all his energy into it, to have today¡¯s Now his father wants to redistribute his property, do you think Marcy will be willing?¡±

    With her understanding of Marcy, he would never part with thepany that easily. In his words, it was his grandfather¡¯s life that he traded for, and it meant a lot to him.

    Mayme looked at Rosemary, put down the things in her hands, smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Sister, if you have something to say, just say it! It¡¯s not at all like you to be so abusive!¡±

    ¡°Sister did not mean anything else, Marcy he once saved me and is also my best friend, I am quite worried about him, you help me go see him, can you?¡±

    She knows Marcy¡¯s character too well, no matter what happens he likes to carry it in silence, never let the people around him help solve it.

    In the girls she knows inside, Marcy only do not resent is only Mayme, although other help can not help, but in aforting way he can still.

    What¡¯s more, Mayme¡¯s quirky personality might be of some small help.

    Mayme nuzzles, can¡¯t help but sigh in the bottom of her heart, she is not owed to this man in a previous life, otherwise how to avoid can¡¯t avoid.

    ¡°Although I am very reluctant to go, but for the sake of you, sister, I still reluctantly go to see him!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mayme!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect her to say yes so easily, she originally thought she would refuse?

    After all, the two of them had such a bad time before that if it were anyone else perhaps they would not have agreed.

    ¡°No thanks, although I don¡¯t like him very much, but after all, friends a, as long as I can do, I will do my best!¡±

    This is the real Mayme, on the surface seems to be brutal and capricious, but in fact is a kind-hearted, kind-hearted girl.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Marcy would be so touched if she heard you say that!¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t need to be touched by him, I¡¯ll be lucky if he bullies me less!¡±

    When ites to Marcy, Mayme ispletely in awe and hates to not know this person.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not the one bullying him?¡±

    ¡°How is it possible? He¡¯s almost three years old, can I, a teenager, bully him?¡±

    Hearing her words, Rosemary was speechless for a while, this is not exactly the saying that the thief cries out to catch the thief?

    Mayme said a burst of aggression, people who do not know the inside story will really think that she suffered some great grievances?

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m done, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡±

    Just as they were having a nice chat, Ellen came over with a smile.

    ¡°No, we just got here not long ago too! ¡±

    Putting her bag on the seat, Ellen smiled and asked, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for almost two years since thest time we parted in Venice!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Time flies, more than two years have passed in the blink of an eye!¡±

    ¡°Last time I heard Wilson say you were back, originally I was going toe over to see you, but it just so happened that something happened at home that dyed it, so I¡¯ve been putting it off until now!¡±

    Ellen said apologetically, he really liked Rosemary, when he first met her in Venice, he fell in love with the girl¡¯s kindness and lovability.

 Chapter 771 Everything seems like yesterday

    ¡°And this one is?¡±

    Ellen looked at Mayme, who was sitting next to her, and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Mayme, nice to meet you!¡±

    Before Rosemary could introduce herself, Mayme stood up and introduced herself.

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ellen, I¡¯ve heard of you a long time ago, and I¡¯ve always wanted to meet the woman who designed the wedding dress so vividly, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here today.¡±

    Mayme looked at Ellen with a lot of emotion.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Looking at Mayme¡¯s adoring gaze, Ellen smiled faintly.

    ¡°Well, there are many opportunities to meet in the future? Let¡¯s order first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary picked up the menu and ordered some of the store¡¯s signature dishes from the waiter, and when she saw that it was almost done, she was satisfied and put the menu down!

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Ellen also ordered some, and when she saw Rosemary ordered a lot, she didn¡¯t order any more.

    In the years following Blume away, let her thoroughly understand the difficulties of life, resulting in her living conditions are now better, but for buying or eating, she will try not to waste.

    ¡°Sister Ellen, you¡¯re still the same as before, you haven¡¯t changed a bit!¡±

    How blessed her husband is to have a woman as good as Ellen with him all the time, even under such harsh conditions, without ever leaving her halfway.

    It is not an exaggeration to describe their love for each other.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed? You¡¯ve aged! On the contrary, you, two years have not seen, more beautiful!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s beauty belongs to the kind of confident, elegant beauty, while Rosemary¡¯s beauty is like a lotus flower blooming in a pond, fresh and uplicated.

    At that moment, the waiter came over pushing the food cart, and neither one was talking.

    ¡°Your food is ready, please enjoy!¡±

    After the waiter left, Rosemary said to them, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten here for so many years, and I wonder if the taste has changed!¡±

    The familiar taste was like yesterday, but the person who sat here and ate it was long gone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Doesn¡¯t it taste right?¡±

    Ellen and Mayme looked at each other and asked Rosemary.

    ¡°Nothing, I just didn¡¯t expect the taste of this store to be exactly the same after two years!¡±

    ¡°Since it still tastes the same as before, let¡¯s have some more!¡±

    Guess she must have remembered when she was unhappy, after all, what happened at the beginning she also heard Wilson say something, just did not expect her to let go until now!

    ¡°Rosemary, how are the preparations for your wedding to Wilsoning along? Have you decided where it will be held?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this? Because recently I have been preparing for the designpetition, Wilson said that he is already arranging these things, so I can just focus on preparing for thepetition!¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary suddenly realized that she seemed to really know nothing about their wedding.

    ¡°Am I a failure!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary suddenly asked.

    ¡°Maybe Wilson wants to give you a surprise, you do not see Wilson is usually very high cold, in fact, the bones of enthusiasm this?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± How she felt that each of these men around them was like a 10, 000-year-old iceberg that would freeze you into an ice sculpture if you weren¡¯t careful, but fortunately her Edmund was different from them, and she felt very content every time she saw his warm smile.

    Mayme asked with some disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s a question Rosemary should know better than any of us, right!¡±

    Ellen looked at Rosemary¡¯s little face, which was already red like a tomato, and smiled.

    Of course she knew that, especially in bed, one could describe him as passionate as fire!

    ¡°Sis, do you have a fever?¡±

    Before they could react, the little girl stretched out her hand to probe her forehead and saw her face rolling hot and burning, and said with an anxious face, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡±

    With those words, he stood up and prepared to pull Rosemary outside.

    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯m fine!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Because of Mayme¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s face was so red that it was oozing blood. I didn¡¯t expect her to mistake it for a fever, so I was really embarrassed.

    ¡°But you ¡­¡±

    Mayme stared at Rosemary, puzzled by her, obviously she had a fever, how could she say she was fine?

    If it were not for her good upbringing telling her to pay attention to the asion, Ellen was afraid that she would have already fallen on the tableughing, this Rosemary in the end where to find such a living treasure, simple as a nk sheet of paper.

    Seeing Ellenughing all the time, Mayme looked at Rosemary¡¯s shy face again and took a big sip of the juice, as if she had really misunderstood something.

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t asking, Ellen managed to control her emotions and smiled at Mayme and asked, ¡°Mayme, where do you work? Are you interested ining to work at my studio?¡±

    ¡°I am now my sister¡¯s assistant, if one day my sister doesn¡¯t want me anymore, I still hope Ellen will reward me with a bite to eat!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t want you, maybe one day you¡¯ll just leave me behind and run off with the man you love!¡±

    Rosemary did not have the good grace to say, this little girl¡¯s world is really simple,ter when she talks about a boyfriend, but also really good to help her keep a check, or give people cheated are still helping people count the money?

    ¡°Mayme, do you know Christopher?¡±

    ¡°Does Sister Ellen know him well?¡±

    Suddenly, Mayme seemed to realize that she seemed too eager to see them all looking at her, and a bad feeling suddenly shot up from the bottom of her feet.

    Rosemary, of course, did not know Christopher, but seeing Mayme react so quickly certainly aroused her curiosity.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been working with Mr. Karlsson in business for many years and I¡¯m considered a good friend!¡±

    Originally, she only thought her eyes were familiar, and it took her a long time to remember, so she casually asked, but from Mayme¡¯s reaction, she should have known her.

    Turning her head to look at Rosemary with an expression of having done something wrong, she said, ¡°Sister, Sister Ellen, if I tell you, can you help me keep it a secret!¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    A long time ago I heard that Christopher has a sister, tricky and entric, full of a little girl, often get into trouble after the brothers to clean up the mess, it seems to be her.

    ¡°Christopher is my oldest brother, I have five brothers above me, I am the youngest in my family, my real name is Maureen!¡±

    ¡°Your mom is so great!¡±

    This was the only conclusion that came to Rosemary¡¯s mind after hearing Mayme¡¯s words.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Looking up at Rosemary, it took a moment to realize what she meant by that!

    ¡°Sister, you misunderstand, my big brother, third and fifth brother are my cousins, second and fourth and sixth brother are the ones born to my parents!¡±

 Chapter 772 will definitely have nightmares at night

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, I thought they were all born to your mother?¡±

    Rosemary said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s normal for you to have this kind of reaction, before when I was in school because I had too many older brothers, resulting in a misunderstanding by the school that I started to fall in love early at a young age, and for that reason, there was a big fuss?¡±

    Mayme has long been numb to these things, but then again, there are so many brothers, she really feels fucking awesome, who makes those brothers of his handsome and capable?

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°Because Mayme¡¯s eldest uncle and aunt were both killed on a flight to another country!¡±

    These she also just heard from Christopher,ter Mayme¡¯s parents are also Christopher¡¯s uncle took them all back to their home, iming them as their own children, and raised them one by one.

    ¡°Sorry for bringing up your sadness!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I wasn¡¯t born when my eldest uncle and the others were killed, so I can almost use the word stranger to them, and the things they do are just from my parents and my brother and them!¡±

    Not to mention that those things are, after all, the scars in the hearts of their big brothers, so she is also trying not to mention it in front of them.

    ¡°Sister Ellen, will you promise me one thing?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Seeing her mysteriously, Ellen smiled and asked.

    ¡°Just now you promised not to tell them my identity, but you also have to promise me that you can¡¯t tell my big brother about my being here, or he will be very angry!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of your big brother?¡± Before Christopher also told her that this sister of hers was not afraid of the sky and no one could control her, but now looking at her like this, it seems that it is not like what he said.

    The first time I saw him, I didn¡¯t want him to worry about me, he was so busy with his work that he had to be distracted from worrying about me, so I would me myself!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t tell him!¡± In fact, Mayme is not as bad as they say, but the girl who can make The Karlsson Family hold her heart in their hands must not have a bad heart.

    ¡°Thank you Sister Ellen!¡±

    Mayme directly ignored Rosemary as soon as she was happy, and Rosemary, who was sitting on the side, said unhurriedly, ¡°Mayme, is that all you¡¯re going to do to gag me?¡±

    ¡°Sis, I promise to help you with what you just told me, I will bring him back to you unharmed, how¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    Hearing her assurance, Rosemary nodded with satisfaction.

    But Mayme had already cursed someone in her heart, and somewhere Marcy couldn¡¯t help but sneeze, her eyebrows furrowed together, not knowing who was bad-mouthing him behind his back again.

    The three of them finished their meal and drove directly to Ellen¡¯s studio to try on wedding dresses. Looking at the tastefully decorated studio in front of her, Rosemary finally understood why Wilson had praised her endlessly.

    It must be said that Ellen has her own unique style in both business and design, and it is this unique style that has allowed her to quickly rise to the top of the clothing industry, quickly gaining a foothold in the clothing industry and creating her own luxury brand.

    ¡°Mr. Ho, three cups of cappino!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    As soon as Ellen entered, she spoke to a girl at the front desk, who smiled slightly at them and left.

    ¡°Just had a full meal, take a break first!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary and Mayme sat in the lounge for a while, and in no time Ellen had someone pushing the wedding dress over.

    Simple and generous bustier design, the waist two gauze belt tightly intertwined, as if a butterfly with wings to fly, the skirt hem piecemeal embellished with glittering diamonds, in the light, beautiful, so people can not move their eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Rosemary was stunned by this wedding dress, the one Ellen designed for her before was already beautiful enough, I didn¡¯t expect this one to be even more beautiful than the previous one.

    ¡°Ellen, thank you!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t always need to thank each other like this, you like it is the best affirmation for me!¡±

    This wedding dress is also Ellen specially tailored for her, this wedding dress without those fussy details, there is not too much embellishment, in her opinion, Rosemary itself has grown beautiful, simple, generous design will be more highlight her beauty.

    ¡°Love it, really love it!¡±

    Gently touching the wedding dress, every stitch on it represents Ellen¡¯s heart, how could she not like it.

    ¡°Sister Ellen, when I get married in the future, will you design a wedding dress for me too?¡±

    ¡°No problem, but if you want to wear my wedding dress sooner, you have to work hard!¡±

    By Ellen said so, Mayme¡¯s mind instantly floated a figure, the unconventional smile, cold as frost handsome face slowly in her mind infinite magnification.

    Huh ¡­

    A shiver ran down her spine, how could she properly remember that pervert?

    Shake off the little head, hurry up and shake this horrible figure out, or you will definitely have nightmares at night!

    ¡°Then forget it! I still want to have a good time for a few years now, I don¡¯t want to find a dragger that early!¡±

    Looking for a boyfriend is the same as having one foot in the entrance of the grave, she does not want it?

    Watching her shake her head for a while and nod her head for a while, that look is really cute.

    Now she finally understands why Christopher was so reluctant to help her clean up the mess, but in the end, he would still go out of his way to deal with it, maybe this is the answer!

    There is such a cute, quirky pistachio, who is not afraid to scold.

    ¡°That is you have not yet encountered your heart to the boy, and when you encounter the day, you will know that the original side of a person who loves and loves himself, not see you will be nervous about the original is a happy thing.¡±

    Talking about this, Ellen¡¯s face is all happy, you can see how good the rtionship between her and Blume is.

    ¡°Rosemary, go try it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary followed Mr. Ho into the locker room, and worried that she might help by being fussy, Mayme simply sat down and ate a snack.

    ¡°Boss, phone!¡±

    ¡°Mayme, you sit down for a while, I¡¯ll take a call!¡±

    ¡°You go and get busy! No need to greet me!¡±

    Waved his hand, for Mayme, as long as there are snacks to eat, it¡¯s fine.

    She is actually a particrly well-bred person, and I don¡¯t know why her parents and brothers always say she is difficult to raise!

    Picked up a packet of kopecks and opened it, Mayme sat on the sofa and ate it veryfortably.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    ¡°Hello, I want to buy a wedding dress in your store, do you have any ready-made ones in your store?¡±

 Chapter 773 no one in sight

    ¡°Yes, Miss, please follow me!¡±

    Ellen the studio in addition to helping people take wedding photos, more is to sell wedding dresses, where the wedding dresses are basically the design she bought in the hands of other designers, and then in the factory to make, each set of wedding dresses but have its unique features.

    ¡°These are the new models we have listed this month, Miss can see which one you like?¡±

    The waiter greeted her warmly and gave her the meaning of each wedding dress.

    ¡°Is that all, nothing else?¡±

    Apparently this customer was not very satisfied with these wedding dresses.

    ¡°If you are not satisfied with these styles, our store can also customize them for you, but it may take a little longer!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this one!¡±

    The attendant looked at the wedding dress she was pointing at and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, we don¡¯t sell this wedding dress!¡±

    ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t the reason you open a business to make money? How can there be a business that doesn¡¯t work?¡±

    ¡°You are right, we do make money by opening a store for business, but all the wedding dresses over here are customized by our guests, so we don¡¯t sell them!¡±

    ¡°I say you are really stupid, I buy this, you can make er?¡±

    The woman looked at the waiter with contempt, her eyes were full of slow disdain.

    In her opinion, there is nothing you can¡¯t buy as long as you have money.

    ¡°Sorry, all the wedding dresses in our store are custom-made ording to the customer¡¯s own requirements, and there is only one!¡± This is the reason why Ellen founded the studio in the first ce. For her, the wedding dress represents the unique love between the two of them, and it is impossible for there to be a second one exactly the same.

    It is also because of this, she designed the wedding dress in the country and even the world are quite sought after, however, not everyone looking for her design she will design, because she designed the wedding dress first of all the first is the other two love story, she will be between them all the points blend in this wedding dress inside.

    ¡°What are you, a little waiter, how dare you talk to me like that, call your boss out!¡±

    ¡°Sorry Miss, even if our bosses, her words are the same as mine, you still ¡­¡±

    ¡°Snap ¡­¡±

    Before the waiter finished, the woman pped the waiter in the face, five fingerprints clearly visible on her fair cheeks are particrly conspicuous!

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ll take this wedding dress!¡± With these words, he took a business card out of his bag and threw it in her face, and reached for the wedding dress.

    Hands have not yet touched the wedding dress, the wedding dress was quickly removed by Mayme, spoke to the attendant behind him: ¡°Take the wedding dress in, do not be torn by the dog¡¯s paw!¡±

    The woman saw the wedding dress was taken away from her was already very angry, now also heard her call her a dog, did not want to raise his hand to her face fanned over.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ pain ¡­ pain ¡­¡±

    Grabbed her hand, Mayme stared at her white somewhat seeping face, sweet smile: ¡°Auntie, you are not your home flour are rubbed on your face to go, you let me how to say you only good, ugly is not your fault, but out to scare people is your fault, do not you know that people will scare people to death, in case a person is scared silly, you still have to be responsible for legal responsibility, and perhaps also do prison? You say that how uneconomical it should be!¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was green with Mayme¡¯s anger and she said fiercely, ¡°You little girl, if you don¡¯t release me, I¡¯ll make it impossible for you to stay in this C city!¡±

    ¡°Really, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    Mayme made a look like I was afraid, the woman thought she was really afraid, and said, ¡°Then you still don¡¯t let me go, maybe when I¡¯m in a good mood, I won¡¯t bother with you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then you have to keep your word, you can¡¯t lie to me!¡±

    After saying that, he released his hand, and before anyone could understand what was going on, only to hear the sound of a click and the woman screaming out loud.

    ¡°Auntie, are you alright! Even if you¡¯re angry in your heart, you can¡¯t take it out on your own arm! Look it¡¯s dislocated!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme is very kind to help her, the hand has not touched her arm, there is a pig-like scream.

    ¡°Ouch, Ouch, Ouch ¡­¡±

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m a medical student, if you don¡¯t mind I¡¯ll take a look at it for you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s delicate makeup has been made to look like a small, colorful cat with the help of Mayme.

    ¡°You go away and stay away from me!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, how to say you are also injured in our store, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t ask you for medical fees, besides, you are here to buy a wedding dress in our store, if this will be your hand dislocated thing out, this is not good for your reputation is it!¡±

    Mayme that a smile harmless little face is full of worry, do not know people also thought to encounter a live thunderbolt it?

    ¡°Do you really know how to pick up bones?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you trust me, you are guaranteed to be back as good as new!!!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    At that moment, Ellen returned from a phone call and saw Mayme holding a woman there and talking about something.

    The girl who was beaten saw Ellening, walked up and told her what had just happened, looked at the fingerprints clearly visible on her cheek and softly said, ¡°Go get an ice pack and put it on, I¡¯ll handle it here!¡±

    ¡°Thank you boss!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    A harsh cry came, and before Ellen could say anything, she heard Mayme p her hands, smiling brightly, and say, ¡°Move around and see if it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore?¡±

    ¡°Hey, it really doesn¡¯t seem to hurt anymore!¡±

    Moving her arms, the woman said happily.

    But the woman who quickly reacted raised her head to look at Mayme and said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you helped me to connect the bone this matter is just forgotten, if not you, how can my hand dislocate?¡±

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    Looking at the woman in front of her, Mayme drew a wet wipe from the table and wiped her hands vigorously, her eyes were full of disgust.

    ¡°Auntie, you are not right, my parents taught us from childhood to be honest, others have helped you to remember the kindness of others, this is only how long, how do you say turn the other cheek, is it possible that you have reached menopause?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ are the one who is going through menopause!¡±

    The woman was furious by Mayme¡¯s words, but could do nothing about it. Who knew if she would get angry and have her other hand annulled.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not the kind of person who must return a favor after helping someone, our boss is back, ask her if you have anything to do!¡±

    Pointing to Ellen standing behind her, Mayme then picked up the packet of kopecks and continued to eat them.

 Chapter 774 wild girl born with a mother but not taught by her mother

    ¡°You are the boss, aren¡¯t you! Your employee did something to a customer in the store, shouldn¡¯t you as the boss give me a statement?¡±

    Ellen smiled slightly, looked at the woman in front of her, and said, ¡°Miss, I don¡¯t think you should go to the bathroom now to tidy up, and talk about what¡¯s going onter!¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s make it clear now!¡±

    ¡°And how does thedy wish me to handle this matter?¡±

    The woman pointed to Rosemary¡¯s wedding dress and said to Ellen, ¡°I¡¯m not hard to talk to, so I¡¯ll take that wedding dress aspensation, and I¡¯ll pretend nothing else happened!¡±

    ¡°Miss has a good eye, this wedding dress is the only one we have in the store, and this wedding dress is not suitable for you, you¡¯d better look at other models, okay?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosemary heard a noise outside and hurriedly changed out of her wedding dress and walked out.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just a mad dog barking!¡±

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    Looking at Mayme holding a snack and eating it happily, I looked up and saw Ellen saying something to a woman.

    And the woman¡¯s makeup is all blown, if the night, it is really scary to look at.

    ¡°Is there a sense of seeing a ghost?¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    When she was inside just now she clearly heard her talking, so how could nothing happen at all?

    He came to her ear and told Rosemary what had just happened, and the two of them hadughter in their eyes.

    Rosemary gave her a thumbs up and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re still great!¡±

    The other party is grateful for the beating, but this is really dumb, can not say ah!

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see her arrogant look just now, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that this is Sister Ellen¡¯s store, just that hit would be considered light.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, you think I don¡¯t deserve to wear this wedding dress, right? I¡¯m telling you, I want this wedding dress, if you don¡¯t take out this wedding dress aspensation, I¡¯ll let mywyer sue you!¡±

    Ellen even if it is a good temper is also worn out by this woman, although before also encountered some difficult to talk to customers, today such, or the first time to see!

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say, send the guest away!¡±

    Speaking to the waitress, Ellen walked over towards Rosemary and the others.

    ¡°Miss, please!¡±

    At that moment, a middle-aged man walked in, and the woman rushed to greet the man as soon as she saw him.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re finally here, you have to do it for me!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The man looked at her like that and spoke, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Who beat you up?¡±

    The words fell, the woman sobbed in a small voice, the original makeup has been spent, it looks very wretched, and now a cry, the look is even more miserable.

    ¡°Call your boss out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the boss, I¡¯ve told thedy clearly, but I really can¡¯t do the conditions she mentioned, I¡¯m not the only one selling wedding dresses in C. You can go to other stores to buy, there are all kinds of styles you want!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s voice also became colder, and her tone became raw.

    ¡°Is this the way you treat your guests?¡±

    ¡°Then what attitude does the gentleman think we should use? If I¡¯m not wrong, I think this is thest wedding store you¡¯ve shopped at!¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, being so bluntly said by Ellen, his face is indeed a bit unbearable.

    ¡°So what if it is? Is it still a rule in your store that you can¡¯t go to other stores to see it?¡±

    Listening to the woman¡¯s words, Mayme didn¡¯t hold back for a moment and snorted out augh.

    ¡°Honey, it was this little employee who just hit me and broke my wrist, it hurts!¡±

    The woman¡¯s entire body leaning on the man¡¯s body, the two bunnies in front of the chest bouncing, seems to want to squeeze out from there, the man¡¯s gaze intentionally or unintentionally fell on that, the eyes are full of lewd smiles.

    ¡°Where does it hurt, is it here, or here?¡±

    The man gave the woman¡¯s ass a squeeze, instantly causing her to let out a chortle, ¡°Nasty!¡±

    Vomit ¡­

    Mayme, who was holding a snack to eat, couldn¡¯t help but vomit, instantly making the person in question furious.

    ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡±

    The woman pointed at Mayme and yelled with an angry face.

    Patting his chest, Mayme then looked at the other party and said unhurriedly, ¡°Auntie, so you still have self-awareness! I thought you had nothing but men in your eyes?¡±

    These two shameless people, how dare they make such an indecent action in front of them, when they are air!

    ¡°Who are you calling auntie?¡±

    ¡°Calling you that! That¡¯s what I called you before, and I thought you were happy I called you that?¡±

    Mayme said in disbelief, also do not know how this thick makeup behind the ugly monster, so also out to find a man, only this kind of man will see the staging.

    ¡°You, a wild girl born of a mother and not taught by a mother, thisdy is toozy to bother with you!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme put the snacks in her hands on the table with a thud, her face instantly became very ugly, walked to her step by step, and said coldly: ¡°Say what you just said again!¡±

    The woman raised her proud chest, took the man¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°A wild child born of a mother and not taught by a mother!¡±

    Click ¡­

    Before they could react or see Mayme strike, they heard a skeletal crisp sound and soon heard the woman scream.

    ¡°This is returned to you, because I suddenly feel that helping people like you to pick up the bones is simply dirtying my hands, so I had to return it!¡±

    Mayme¡¯s voice was not too loud, but fell clearly in everyone¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Do you know who I am? I tell you, I will not let today¡¯s matter go like this, you wait for me!¡±

    ¡°Sir, I think it¡¯s better to make it clear here, at least you should tell us who you are right?¡±

    Looking at Mayme¡¯s coquettish smile, Rosemary and Ellen couldn¡¯t help but shake their heads and wail in their hearts for the pair.

    ¡°He is Jay, the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, he saw what you just did, and you are waiting to be arrested by the police!¡±

    ¡°Doctor general Jay, right? Seeing that you are so old, I think this job is also not easy toe by, I go to advise you not to break your own good career for this kind of woman!¡±

    At him Tammy smiled, walked to the side of the sofa and sat down, picked up the phone on the table and quickly tapped a line, looked at director general Jay and sent the message out.

    ¡°Trying to sow discord between us, I advise you to ¡­¡±

    ¡°Three, two, one ¡­¡±

    At this time, a crisp cell phone ringing in ¡­

 Chapter 775 Grabbing Joseph

    The middle-aged man picked up his phone and nced at the caller number, his face suddenly looked a little ugly, and walked to the side to quickly pick up the phone.

    I don¡¯t know what the person on the other side of the phone said, only to see the middle-aged man¡¯s forehead sweat seeping out densely, from time to time to Mayme side to look over.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, the middle-aged man looked at them and wanted to say something, but in the end did not say anything.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Hey, honey, I haven¡¯t even picked out my wedding dress yet?¡±

    When the woman saw the man walking outside with an iron face, she hurriedly grabbed his arm and said in a petnt manner.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Married?¡±

    The man is now a belly of fire no ce to vent, if not for this woman, how he would have gotten into trouble with these powerful women, now his job is going to be lost, in case those people find out that he embezzled public funds, he will have to spend his life in jail.

    ¡°Go tie your own knot!¡±

    Flinging the woman¡¯s hand away, the man strides away.

    The woman watched the middle-aged man leave and stomped her feet in anger, yelling angrily, ¡°You old devil, don¡¯te back to me if you can!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he promises not toe back for you in, your money tree have left, you do not hurry to chase!¡±

    Mayme somehow walked away with a bucket of popcorn in her arms and kindly reminded.

    When she still didn¡¯t leave, she smiled and asked, ¡°What, you¡¯re not fancying my popcorn, are you? Well! For the sake of our one-sided rtionship, give you a taste?¡±

    ¡°Who wants your ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ my hand!¡±

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    Looking at her swollen arm as big as a radish, she kindly reminded, ¡°Hey, you¡¯d better hurry up and go to the hospital for bone setting! This hand is dislocated, if the longer it takes, even if it is connectedter, it will be a little crooked, and will not be able to use the force?¡±

    The woman red at Mayme and hurriedly headed outside.

    Hahaha ¡­

    Seeing her leave, Mayme could no longer control herughter andughed loudly.

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a stupid woman, and it¡¯s really true to the saying that big breasts have no brain!¡±

    Rosemary and Ellen looked at theughing Mayme, alsoughed, this woman will probably see her in the future will go around and walk.

    After a while, Mayme then said to Ellen with an apologetic face, ¡°Sister Ellen, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯ve caused you trouble!¡±

    She is happy in her heart, but no matter what, this is Ellen¡¯s store, open the door to do business the most taboo is to have an argument with customers.

    Although she has not been exposed to the business world, but at home also often listen to the brothersin, a long time also naturally know a little.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, the person who should say thank you should be me, thank you for helping me to send her away, otherwise I really don¡¯t know what to do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you have not done anything wrong, even customers can note up and hit people also cursed, just based on these two alone, I can sue her, you so I really feel light it?¡±

    Ellen smiled and said, ¡°Rosemary is right, but did you just ask for help like your big brother?¡±

    Thought Mayme said she didn¡¯t want her family to know she was here, now for her sake, but ¡­

    Ellen suddenly felt very embarrassed.

    ¡°No, I just saw this woman talking a little impulsive when I was eating snacks, so I recorded a video, originally just for fun, I did not expect the scene that happenedter, I just posted that video on my Twitter, you also know how developed thework is today, less than a minute, this video was reproduced I don¡¯t need to tell you that you know what happened next!

    After listening to him, Rosemary and Ellen had to be impressed by this little girl, and Ellen had a deeper understanding of Mayme.

    ¡°If I¡¯m right, Wilson and the others should be on their way here soon!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he heard Wilson and Joseph walk in together with worry all over their faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with the video upwards? Are you guys okay!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that two customers just looked at Ellen¡¯s design for my wedding dress, only because the attendant said that the dress was not for sale, the other party beat up Ellen¡¯s staff, it just so happened that Mayme recorded it all, and for a moment I thought it was funny, so I posted it on Twitter.¡±

    Rosemary smiled as she exined that it really hurt her to see Wilson so nervous.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you give me a call, this kind of thing to me to solve it is not good?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a little thing that caused you to run over here on your shift!¡±

    Wilson stroked her head and said softly, ¡°To me, nothing about you is trivial!¡±

    ¡°Hey hey hey, you couples want to show affection home in the go, okay? This came to us scattered a ground of rations, really will we as air!¡±

    Ellen looked at Wilson¡¯s nervous face and was really happy for them. At first she and Blume had a hard time, but they were much luckier than them, at least they could see each other every day, unlike them, who spent almost two-thirds of the time apart in just over three years.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and do not consider the feelings of our single dog!¡±

    ¡°The president is right, why don¡¯t we both try dating and see what it¡¯s like?¡±

    Suddenly, Mayme smiled coquettishly and walked up to Joseph and took his arm and suggested.

    Joseph was frightened by her bold move and took a few steps back, pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Forget about that! I already have my heart set on a date with you, and if I do, someone wille back and chop me up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s someone I¡¯ve identified, my parents will raise their hands in favor of it!¡±

    Mayme pretended not to understand him, thinking he was saying her parents would object.

    ¡°Let¡¯s forget it! I really have my heart set on something else!¡±

    ¡°President, am I not pretty? Or do you think I¡¯m just an ordinary girl, so you won¡¯t even give me a chance to try?¡±

    Saying that, Mayme was very aggrieved and her voice was a little choked up.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I ¡­¡±

    Joseph, who is usually eloquent at the mall and a cool president in front of his employees, is suddenly a little overwhelmed by Mayme¡¯s confession.

    If it was any other girl he would have pushed them away without any mercy, but this is Rosemary¡¯s best friend, and he likes her candid personality, but he only treats her as a sister.

    ¡°Well, you should stop teasing your Joseph, haven¡¯t you noticed that he¡¯s stuttering?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and said helplessly, this Joseph was too serious, didn¡¯t he notice that Mayme had been forcing herself tough?

 Chapter 776 except there is a difference

    ¡°Thank you Joseph for your cooperation, I just saw such a post on Twitter with all the answers, I was curious for a moment and made a special demonstration, I must say, Joseph¡¯s acting skills are really good!¡±

    Mayme said and patted him on the shoulder, seemingly satisfied with his answer!

    ¡°Hey, why did you pick me, can¡¯t you Wilson?¡±

    Joseph looked at her and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Wilson is my brother-inw, how can I experiment with my own brother-inw, and besides, it doesn¡¯t fit what¡¯s on there!¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you Wilson don¡¯t fit, I do!¡±

    Forget it, he is generous, just think of it as apanying his sister in a y!

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. By the way, didn¡¯t you just say that you already have someone in mind? Who is it, do I know?¡±

    In the face of Mayme¡¯s innocent smile, he really can¡¯t get angry.

    ¡°Since there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back to the office first!¡±

    ¡°Hey Joseph, wait for me, you haven¡¯t told me the answer yet?¡±

    Mayme simply left Rosemary behind and took off after Joseph.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be young!¡±

    Ellen looked at Mayme as she chased her figure out and smiled.

    Remember that time she was also like she is now, carefree, as if everything was beautiful in her heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s how she is, extraordinarily curious, and it looks like Joseph is going to be tortured by her today!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, recently morning because of Karen¡¯s matter is not very good mood, plus grandpa Leng incessantly put pressure on him, maybe with Mayme beside him to persuade, his mood however will be better!¡±

    As his good brother and partner, it is hard for him to see him like this now, but if things are not taken care of on The Flower family¡¯s side, even if he finds Karen, it will only make things worse.

    ¡°Are you sure they won¡¯t fight?¡±

    Looking at her husband, Rosemary asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s Marcy?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of doting as he lightly scratched her tiny nose.

    It is also true that among so many people only Marcy has the ability to fight with Mayme, if it is other people also do not have that ability.

    However, thinking about the look Ellen just looked at Mayme, it seems Mayme¡¯s identity is not simple, if Marcy really moved on Mayme, with his status, I¡¯m afraid some gen.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t nning to stand at my door all the time, are you!¡±

    Ellen, who had been left hanging by them, couldn¡¯t help but speak up.

    Ahem ¡­

    Wilson turned to Ellen and said, ¡°This time Mayme put this video on Twitter, there is good and bad, you should be prepared for the thought!¡±

    ¡°I know, no matter what, today¡¯s matter is still thanks to Mayme, by her so, I also get more effective publicity in C city this store, the most important thing is that I also do not have to pay a penny!¡±

    Speaking of which, Ellen is indeed grateful to Mayme.

    ¡°If anything happens in the future remember toe to me, do not carry everything by yourself, in other ces I do not dare to guarantee, but in C City no matter what I can help!¡±

    She¡¯s just too nice and doesn¡¯t like to bother him with anything, and because of that, he wants to help her even more.

    If it wasn¡¯t for what happened to Blume, she wouldn¡¯t need to do everything on her own like she does now, and such Ellen is heartbreaking to watch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s something I can¡¯t solve, I¡¯ll definitelye to you!¡±

    She knew he was worried about himself, but she still wanted to be able to rely on herself, after all, he had helped enough.

    ¡°Well, since it¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, wait for me!¡±

    Mayme directly pulled open the door on the passenger side and got into the car, Joseph looked at Mayme who was busy putting on the seat belt and smiled and said, ¡°Silly girl, you are not afraid of thepany those people misunderstand the rtionship between us, don¡¯t me me for not telling you first, I am now being forced to marry by my family, then if they know, cause misunderstanding and find you trouble, you can Don¡¯t me me!¡±

    ¡°Cut, you do not think that take with me to say these I will be afraid, I tell you I Mayme and not scared, and I am not those girls who recognize people bullying, they want to bully me, that also depends on whether they have that ability!¡±

    Other people she does not know, but she often help her fourth brother they block peach blossom, do not look at her age, but for how to deal with those difficult women, she can be considered experienced!

    Joseph was speechless, originally thought she would hurry to leave after listening, did not expect her not to be afraid at all, but also a look to one to destroy a, to two to destroy a pair of expression.

    ¡°Oh, look at the sunny and breezy day today, I¡¯m sorry for the weather if I don¡¯t go outside, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Mayme pointed one little finger at the weather outside and spitefully spoke.

    He also wondered, how she was not afraid of him at all? The people in thispany are not behind the scenes saying that he is cold and ruthless, harsh to his subordinates, will not be a little bit of mercy? Howe when ites to her, these do not work anymore.

    ¡°Hey, why do I find you different from the other girls?¡±

    ¡°How is it different?¡±

    Mayme came over, a pair of cute big eyes like the stars in the sky, bright and beautiful.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be more reserved?¡±

    ¡°Reserved?¡± Looking at him, Mayme asked with a puzzled look on her face, ¡°Why should I be reserved?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t like him, so why should she be reserved in front of him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t all girls like to be more reserved in front of men? Howe I can¡¯t see it at all in you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right if you can¡¯t see it, and when you do, that¡¯s the hell of it!¡±

    She has no reserve in her dictionary, okay?

    Who let her brothers raise her as a boy, in her eyes, in fact, they are all the same as Rosemary.

    Except there it¡¯s different!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because in my eyes you are all the same as Sis and them!¡±

    Joseph, who was drinking water, heard her words and choked violently, coughing violently.

    ¡°Joseph, are you all right!¡±

    Mayme hurriedly patted him on the back, it was just a word, why?

    cough cough ¡­

    After drawing a tissue and wiping it, Joseph suddenly felt that talking to her really needed a strong heart.

    He was going to ask her if she thought of him as a female or Rosemary as a male, but when he thought of her illogical thinking, he held back.

    This is good, at least do not have to worry about day to day.

    ¡°Now where are you going to go?¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 777 You know Iâ€™m thinking about you?

    ¡°Go anywhere, I won¡¯t leave today if you don¡¯t tell me who the one your heart belongs to is!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because she is still young, Mayme is particrly curious about some things about her close friends, she doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s fine, but if she knows it¡¯s not so easy to let go.

    Joseph looked at her like that and knew not to say that he was not going to get rid of her today, just as he was trying to find someone to listen to.

    Whenever he was upset, he would drive here because he could see the whole city from here, and only here he would imagine that Karen was thinking of him in the same way as he was, in a ce where the lights were on.

    Getting out of the car, Joseph took Mayme to sit on arge rock in the distance next to him and looked out into the distance.

    ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re so ungrateful to find such a nice ce and not bring me here?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I bring you here now?¡±

    ¡°Drinking?¡±

    Joseph handed her a beer and Mayme took it and waved it in front of him, ¡°Give up your life!¡±

    Pulling open the can, Mayme smiled and said, ¡°I thought a rich young master like you would not be with this kind of stuff?¡±

    Clinked sses and smiled.

    ¡°Actually, I really didn¡¯t drink this before, and I only started to drink it after I met Rosemary!¡± It was because they met Rosemary that their lives became colorful, and although many things happened in between, each one is worth remembering.

    What made him feel most precious was that she put Karen by his side and made him live a happy life like he had never seen before, a warmth he had never felt since he was a child.

    ¡°Then is the girl you have in mind also rted to my sister?¡±

    From his tone, Mayme heard a strong wave of sorrow.

    ¡°She¡¯s a sponsor Rosemary brought back from a countryside, probably a little older than you, she¡¯s a girl who doesn¡¯t talk much but has a beautiful smile ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to her?¡±

    Looking at him, Mayme was envious of the girl named Karen, that she could make the man in front of her so infatuated with her, if she knew about it, she might be very moved!

    ¡°I went to look for it, but did not find it, besides, there are so many things in thepany now, I can not leave for a while, now the only hope is that Rosemary¡¯s design can be shortlisted, if Rosemary participated in the French designpetition, she saw it and maybe it will automatically appear!¡±

    That¡¯s why he took thispetition particrly seriously, not only because Wilson did, but also because of a selfish part of him.

    ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t watch the news?¡±

    Was he so sure that she would watch the news?

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t guarantee anything else, but she will definitely watch the jewelry designpetition because Rosemary¡¯s father¡¯spany is now specializing in jewelry design, and she went abroad to further her studies because Rosemary was interested in letting her take over thepany.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Nodded, but that¡¯s not right! If that girl cares so much about her sister¡¯spany, then she simply has no reason to leave, instead she should be working harder to learn ande back to run thepany.

    Anyway, she always felt where is not right, it seems that she¡¯s looking for the fourth brother to help investigate, otherwise Joseph still think that she does not want him?

    Looking into the distance, Mayme stood up abruptly, put her hands against her mouth, and shouted loudly, ¡°Karen, Joseph misses you, do you hear me?¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Get up and say out loud what you want to say to her in your heart so that you will feel better!¡±

    Mayme stood aside and urged, every time she was in a bad mood at school, she would run to the roof of the school building and shout loudly, and after shouting her heart felt much better.

    ¡°This is all a lie, and you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Do you try? Hurry up!¡±

    Joseph couldn¡¯t resist her tug, so he stood up and followed her example, shouting loudly into the distance, ¡°Karen, where are you? Do you know I think about you every day, Karen, do you hear me?¡±

    Two crystal tears slowly slipped from the corner of the eyes, was standing aside Mayme just see in the eyes, love to the depths of love, only to know how much pain in the heart, perhaps this is his mood at the moment!

    After shouting several times in a row, Joseph at this moment found that his heart seemed to smooth out at once, turned his head to look at her and said, ¡°Thank you, Mayme!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, don¡¯t you feel morefortable in your heart!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s better!¡±

    So long suppressed, at this moment he seems to have exported, instantly pouring out.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So that there are any troubles do not carry a person, to say out, if you do not want to tell others, you can shout to the sky, to Star, to the earth, this method is really effective Oh!¡±

    Mayme sighed lightly in her heart, why sheforted others to a set, but when ites to their own feelings, her IQ, emotional quotient are straight down to zero?

    Is this what others often say is the emotional intelligence of zero?

    Thinking about it, she suddenly felt that she must test her emotional intelligence someday when she has time.

    After all, in addition to her and the sixth brother in this family, the other emotional intelligence is superb, especially his fourth brother, the girlfriend more than, although each is not sincere.

    Hey ¡­

    ¡°What are you sighing for in a good way?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly feel so tired of loving someone!¡±

    ¡°Fool, that¡¯s because you are still young, when you meet one day you like, you will find out how happy it is to love someone!¡± Stroking her head, Joseph said with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you all saying that?¡±

    They are not all drugged, are they?

    Looking at her, Joseph spoke up, ¡°Who else said that?¡±

    ¡°Sister Ellen, my sister!¡±

    Nodded, perhaps they are the most qualified to say this among so many of them!

    ¡°You should understand your sister¡¯s emotional path! They are the kind of life for each other at all costs, and Ellen their couple¡¯s feelings with death and life, and son to say, hold the hand of the son, and son to grow old, to describe in the appropriate!¡±

    ¡°Really? I am not particrly understanding of my sister¡¯s feelings between them, I once asked once before, but my sister said I was still young, these things will grow upter will slowly understand! But Ellen sister¡¯s I really do not know, when I learned this text in school before, always think that the former literati is very pretentious, now the society which will still have this kind of feelings exist, did not expect today surprisingly I met, which makes me suddenly have a different understanding of these sixteen words.¡±

 Chapter 778 Marcy, I hate you!

    ¡°Little girl, how old are you! There¡¯s a lot more you don¡¯t know?¡±

    In fact, at first he also did not believe that there are such feelings in this world, until he saw Ellen and Blume, so he had a deeper understanding of feelings, hoping that he could also meet a girl who would let him give anything for her, but the girl was met, the person was not with him.

    Mayme hands propped up chin, eyes have been looking into the distance, at the moment she quietly nted a seed of love in her heart, only to wait for the seed will one day slowly sprouted germination ¡­

    ¡°Next Wednesday night, there will be a meteor shower. Do you want to go to see the meteor shower in Virgo together?¡±

    Seeing that she now seems to be longing for that wonderful rtionship, Joseph asked with a smile.

    ¡°Really? I¡¯m going!¡±

    Suddenly thought of his own tomorrow to go to W, also do not know which day toe back, small mouth, like a deted ball, said: ¡°next week is not the night after tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Just now was also cheerful, how all of a sudden crossed a face?

    ¡°My sister asked me to go to W tomorrow to see Uncle!¡±

    ¡°You mean Marcy?¡±

    ying with the branch in her hand, Mayme said annoyedly, ¡°If not him who else?¡±

    ¡°He seems to have encountered some things recently and seems to be in a bad mood!¡±

    ¡°You know about this too?¡±

    Look at Joseph as if they all knew and she was the only one who didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Not really, from what Wilson said!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Seeing her listless and reluctant look, Joseph came up to her and asked, ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to see Marcy?¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to see him, you don¡¯t even know how annoying, overbearing, selfish, and extraordinarily calcting he is!¡± A girl wouldn¡¯t like him.

    Even if there is like him, it is only to see his money and his skin, otherwise who would like such a man.

    ¡°Marcy, I hate you!¡±

    Mayme suddenly shouted loudly to the sky, then turned her head to Joseph and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s time to get off work now, let¡¯s go eat! I know a restaurant where the food tastes really good, I¡¯ll take you there! Think of it as your reward forforting me today!¡±

    ¡°Can such a reward be given every day?¡±

    Mayme coldly popped up such a sentence, froze for a moment Joseph knocked her head, said: ¡°think beautiful, all let you eat, then I willter where to find a wife Ben ah!¡±

    ¡°Stingy, next time when you get married I will knock you hard or I won¡¯t let the bride go with you!¡±

    ¡°The $10 million you extorted from Marcyst time wasn¡¯t enough for you, huh?¡±

    ¡°Just a mere 10 million, at most a year, those children they want to wear no clothes, no food, anyway, he has a lot of money, this 10 million will be considered as a good deed for him!¡±

    Mayme, who was walking in front, spoke casually, not thinking at all about Joseph¡¯s shocked face.

    ¡°You donated the $10 million?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Why are you looking at me with that look?¡±

    Turning back to him, Mayme met his awe-inspiring eyes and became a little embarrassed.

    ¡°Nothing, just a little shock!¡±

    He did not expect Mayme to donate the 10 million, if it were any other girl, would have taken it to buy clothes and bags!

    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, it¡¯s just a little bit of my humble contribution!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re a pretty famous phnthropist now?¡±

    ¡°Help people to help just, say he is a little nasty, but the heart will not, even if it is to help him a few good karma!¡±

    The money she personally donated was notrge, it was all pocket money from her family, plus she had sponsored several children before, so she simply did not have any money left over to donate in.

    At first it was just a joke, who knew he would be so generous, but really wrote a check for 10 million to him, originally wanted to return it to him, but thought he was not bad anyway, so he quietly donated to the poor mountain children in his name.

    ¡°Next time you have the chance to show me, maybe I can help you raise some money to donate there too!¡±

    ¡°Really, I thank you for those children!¡±

    Joseph didn¡¯t think too much about it, it¡¯s a charity anyway, they do a lot of charities every year for The Flower family, they don¡¯t care about one more!

    *****

    ¡°Wilson, you need to take more care of your health and not get too tired!¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting in the passenger seat, spoke up with concern.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my health is fine? Others are not clear, are you not clear?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you seriously? Where do you think you are?¡± Rosemary¡¯s cheeks flushed when he said that.

    Wilson¡¯s mouth hooked up a wicked smile and flirted, ¡°If you¡¯re not sure, I¡¯ll let you keep this heart on the ground tonight, okay?¡±

    ¡°No more talking to you!¡±

    Turn your head, press the window and let the mighty wind blow gently outside.

    When she got shy, Wilsonughed even more.

    It¡¯s been so long and she still gets shy when she says it.

    This man how three innings do not leave that thing, I really do not know what is the structure of his brain.

    ¡°By the way I have helped you to read your design.¡±

    ¡°So what do you think?¡±

    When ites to design, Rosemary¡¯s eyes are all aglow with color.

    ¡°I think your design is bold, the colors are new, and it¡¯s almost impably perfect!¡±

    Wilson spoke his thoughts directly after watching itst night. In fact, Rosemary¡¯s own attainment in this area is very high, plus every piece of jewelry she designs has her unique features, and in his heart it¡¯s all perfect!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the same as not saying anything?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°To me, what you design is unique in the world, and there is no way for others¡¯ topare with yours. This time I want you to participate in thispetition, the main thing is to put your poprity out, I believe that with your ability, you will make more customers like your work!¡±

    Because he felt that with Rosemary¡¯s talent, the work she designed should be recognized by more people, just like Ellen¡¯s wedding dress, which is only a real sess if it is recognized by others.

    ¡°Thank you Wilson, for me your affirmation has gone above and beyond what anyone else would recognize!¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s not about you getting my affirmation, it¡¯s about me needing to get your affirmation, my wife is so talented, if I don¡¯t work hard, I¡¯m really worried that one day I won¡¯t be able to keep up with you!¡±

    She is really too good, whether she is an actress or a designer, she is always able to be unique, such that she makes him feel that there is danger everywhere around him!

 Chapter 779 happy couple

    ¡°So I¡¯m putting that much pressure on you!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him with a smile, how she didn¡¯t know before that the original pressure on him was so great.

    ¡°You¡¯re just now learning about it!¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of a doting smile.

    Since Cora¡¯s matter came to an end, it seemed as if everything had ended at this moment and life had be peaceful as things progressed.

    Even Rita, who had been hiding behind them and wanted to kill them, also disappeared after Cora fell into the sea.

    This makes the sensitive Wilson to the immediate calm some uneasy up, since his fatherst talked to him about Cora, he sent nearly twice the number of people to search near the sea, but never found Cora¡¯s body.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, so absorbed in your thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Mom asked us toe home and said we should discuss the details of the wedding together!¡±

    Nodded, although these things are left to them to handle, but most of the details will still seek them together.

    Probably because of all the gossip about Rosemary¡¯s cancelled wedding, The Grant family decided to have a big wedding this time and officially marry her in style.

    ¡°Good, these two days busy with the designpetition, have not had time to see the babies!¡±

    ¡°Well, when I called this morning, Nina was alreadyining!¡±

    Hearing that her daughter was unhappy, Rosemary felt a slight remorse in her heart for neglecting them in the past few days when she was busy with work.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she is just pouting in front of me, they all know you are very busy these days, there is no me on you!¡±

    Seeing her brow furrowed tightly together, Wilson grabbed her hand and said soothingly.

    Looking at her, Wilson nodded at her, in fact, she can not have to work so hard, with his ability to feed them is not a problem, but see her like, he had to let her.

    ¡°When thepany has stabilized everything, I will not go to work, then we mother and son will all depend on you to support!¡±

    ¡°With pleasure!¡±

    Suddenly thought of something, Rosemary spoke: ¡°I forgot to tell you, I asked Mayme to go to Marcy¡¯s ce tomorrow,ter you help me to get Marcy¡¯s address, I¡¯ll send it to Mayme!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me why I let Mayme through?¡±

    Wilson smiled and said, ¡°If you wanted to say it you would have said it without me asking you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just very worried about Marcy, just two days Mayme also have nothing to do, let her go over to help me see, the little girl has many ideas, maybe after the past can also help some help!¡±

    ¡°This is good, Marcy this person always does not like to trouble others, this time let Mayme go over, there is something we can also know!¡±

    After all, this time it is his family business that is involved, and I believe that even if Marcy encounters any difficulties, she will note to them for help.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought!¡±

    I didn¡¯t realize I had arrived at The Grant family, the car slowly pulled into the vi, and the two little ones were already waiting at the door.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    As soon as Rosemary got out of the car, her thighs were hugged by Nina, looking at her with a resigned face, and that look broke Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    Picking up Nina, Rosemary hurriedly coaxed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault, forgive mommy, okay? Look, Mommy bought you and your brother your favorite snacks, do you like them?¡±

    ¡°Love it!¡±

    Nina gathered up the tears in her eyes and smiled sweetly at Zimo who was standing by, ¡°Brother, Mommy bought us snacks! Let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    ¡°Eater!¡±

    Zimo threw his own sister a look of disgust and added: ¡°Be careful of fattening you up!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s fat, your whole family is fat!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary listened to her woman¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, didn¡¯t this whole family include her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat mine if you can!¡±

    The little one red at Zimo and walked inside with a big bucket of snacks in his arms in a huff.

    People are called plump, okay, and I don¡¯t know what my brother¡¯s vision is.

    ¡°Hey, this is what Mommy bought for the two of us to eat, what are you judging for eating alone?¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, the little one ran in after Nina.

    Looking at this pair of happy couple, the couple shook their heads speechlessly, obviously both of their personalities are very quiet, how to give birth to such a pair of living treasure?

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back,e and help me check the guest list to see if there are any missing!¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary over and sat down, took the roster and held it up to look at it.

    The names of the guests on the roster are clearly divided, so to speak, and at a nce it is clear that ites from Marian¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mom, howe you don¡¯t have uncle and their names on this guest?¡±

    After going through it several times, Wilson didn¡¯t see the names of his cousins, which shouldn¡¯t be a mistake his mother would make!

    Marian smiled faintly and said, ¡°I just got off the phone with your grandmother, she said they would being over next month, so I didn¡¯t write on it, they are all family, these tedious etiquette can be saved!¡±

    Who made her mother bored with these rituals?

    ¡°If we hadn¡¯t had so much to dotely, Rosemary and I would have gone to visit Grandma and the others first!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, your grandmother knows you guys are busy and you don¡¯t have time to go over, which doesn¡¯t let your cousin send her over at the beginning of next month to see everyone!¡±

    Listening to their conversation, Rosemary said, ¡°Mom, when Grandma has confirmed the time, let Wilson pick up her old man, so everyone can rest assured!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I meant!¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you decided where your wedding site will be held?¡± Your mother and I have discussed it, our opinion is basically the same, the wedding is yours, this wedding site will be chosen by yourselves!¡±

    Rosemary was about to speak when she heard Wilson say, ¡°The wedding venue has been chosen!¡±

    ¡°Where to choose?¡±

    ¡°On the Ind of Clouds!¡± A dream-like ind, to go where all people need to take a ne and go or do a cruise over.

    ¡°The Ind of Clouds? Didn¡¯t the mystery man buy it a few years ago and make it a private ind? How did you charter it?¡±

    After so many years in the mall, Marian has a special influence on this Ind of Clouds. She remembers that when The Grant Group was choosing the ce for the resort, Darren took a nce at the superior environment and excellent location of the Ind of Clouds from many sites and wanted to buy it and transform it into a resort, but she didn¡¯t expect that the final bidder would outbid them by a whole The bidder bought it for one billion dors more than they did, and it was officially ssified as a private ind.

    And all this, Marian did not know that the mystery man was his son.

 Chapter 780 One thing leads to another

    The next morning, Mayme looked at the address Rosemary sent her on her phone and walked out of the international airport in W in style.

    Last night after apanying Joseph back to the apartment after dinner, she began to collect information about the W country, from Baidu to find out the original here is still a famous resort area, where the four seasons, sunny, there are many famous ancient transnts, the most important thing is that there is a super big snow mountain, more than 5, 000 meters above sea level, the above all year round is icy, snowy, Mayme grew up Growing up in a ce that has never snowed, before originally four promised to take her to see the snow, and finally because the second brother said she had not been so cold, worried that she could not stand, directly canceled that trip, because of this, he was also angry with her for a good while it?

    Standing at the entrance of the airport looking at the sunny sky, if I hadn¡¯t checked the information, I wouldn¡¯t have seen that there was such a snowy mountain here.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hello Miss Karlsson, my name is Seven, the young master asked me toe and pick you up!¡±

    A somewhat rugged-looking man in ck walked up to Mayme and said with a respectful face.

    Looking at the man in front of her, Mayme said with some anger, ¡°Where is your young master?¡±

    ¡°The young master is in the vi, he asked me toe and pick you up!¡±

    No way! He flew all the way from another country to see him, and this is how he treats his friends?

    Take a deep breath in your heart and try to make yourself feel better, because she really doesn¡¯t dare to guarantee that if she doesn¡¯t calm down, what kind of a scene it will be to meetter.

    ¡°I still have some things to take care of, you go back first and tell Uncle that I¡¯ll be thereter!¡± With those words, he turned around and walked towards the exit with an elegant pace.

    Seeing that she was leaving, Seven hurriedly pulled her out of the way and said, ¡°Miss Karlsson, you¡¯ve had such a long flight, let me take you back first to get some rest!¡±

    Before he came the young master had exined to him that he had to find a way to get Mayme on board no matter what.

    As things stand now, the job doesn¡¯t seem to be as good as it seems.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired and I don¡¯t need to rest, I just want to walk around now!¡±

    ¡°But Miss Karlsson, the young master is going to be angry when he sees that I didn¡¯t get you!¡±

    See Seven has been blocking his way, can not help but stop and look at him, said seriously: ¡°Brother, first of all, I am not so heavy in the heart of Uncle, secondly, if he is really worried about me, he will personallye, since the two are not the same, it proves that even if you go backter and did not see me, he will not be angry, put 10, 000 heart it! ¡±

    With great bravado, he patted Seven¡¯s shoulder and disappeared into the crowd with a turn.

    Looking at Mayme¡¯s dashing turn and disappearing in the sea of people, Seven touched his nose in some depression.

    Thinking about what the young master exined beforeing, no wonder Marks looked at him with a look of sympathy inside his eyes.

    After taking a deep breath, Seven took out his cell phone and dialed Marks¡¯ number, reported the situation sinctly and clearly, and went after Mayme where she had left.

    Mayme came out of the airport directly at the entrance to greet a cab and sat on it, anyway, the time is still early, go back is only to face the face of the iceberg, rather than this it is better to go outside to stroll first, personally experience the pleasant scenery here.

    The most important thing is that she was kind enough to fly over from so far away to see him, but he only sent a bodyguard to meet the ne, so perfunctory, think of the heart is very angry.

    ¡°Master, how long does it take to get to the ancient town here?¡±

    Taking out the map prepared early in the morning from her bag, Mayme looked at the markings on it and asked the driver in front of her.

    The driver, a middle-aged man, nced at Mayme in the rearview mirror and said with a smile, ¡°If there¡¯s no traffic, we can get there in an hour! Little girl is here for a trip, right!¡±

    Nodded, put away the map in his hand, and said, ¡°Well! I heard that you have a special tourist attraction over here, so I wanted toe over and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Are you the only one who came?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Mayme took out her SLR and kept taking pictures, smiling as she answered the driver¡¯s questions.

    The driver nced at her in the rearview mirror andughed, ¡°You look about the same age as my daughter, and my daughter is still afraid to go out alone, while you already dare to walk around alone!¡±

    Putting down the SLR, Mayme looked at the driver uncle in front of her through the rearview mirror and smiled, ¡°Uncle, you are too much, you should be d that your daughter is not like me and keeps the family on their toes all day!¡±

    In fact, she does not want to do so, but she is a moment of Susan can not down, parents often say that if not witnessed she was born from the belly, really suspect that is not a drop.

    ¡°There are pros and cons to each! My daughter has been really well behaved since she was a little girl!¡±

    Speaking of his daughter, the driver¡¯s uncle had a proud face.

    ¡°Little girl, the front is the ancient town, you a little girl out to pay more attention to safety, recently this time we have some chaos here, you try not to go too far out of the way to go shopping!¡±

    It is possible to see that she is the same size as her daughter¡¯s age, the driver uncle could not help but to urge a few more words.

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder Uncle, I know!¡±

    Handing him the money he had prepared, Mayme took the bag and got out of the car.

    Hang up the phone, Marks stood in the corridor looking not far from the closed door of the room, frowning tightly together, originally the young master is not in a very good mood, when heard Mr. Grant said Miss Karlsson came here, always see his face interesting smile, now Seven did not receive the person,ter still do not know how the young master will be.

    I¡¯m afraid that in this world dare to so with their young master against the only Mayme, although Rosemary will not buy their young master¡¯s ount, but at least they will not be like her general, constantly to challenge the young master¡¯s bottom line.

    Taking a deep breath at the door, Marks knocked and pushed his way in.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    Marcy is currently dealing with things inside thepany, her long and slender fingers tapping away on her notebook with a serious look on her face.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson refused toe back in Seven¡¯s car, she said she had something to take care of and left by herself in a taxi!¡±

    Keyboard sound abruptly stopped, Marcy looked at theputer screen, the corners of the mouth hooked up a smile, said: ¡°will behave in the car, he is not Mayme!¡±

    ¡°Why did the young master send Seven to pick up Miss Karlsson when he knew she wouldn¡¯t take Seven¡¯s car?¡±

    Finishing thest few words, Marcy closed theputer, picked up her jacket on the bench and said, ¡°With her character, if I didn¡¯t send someone to pick her up, maybe she would have bought a return ticket back immediately!¡±

 Chapter 781 bite back

    Marks stood there half-heartedly did not understand Marcy¡¯s words, this is not Miss Karlsson himself came over to the young master?

    What the hell is going on here?

    ¡°You go and investigate all the recent moves of that bastard son of the old man for me and give them to me tomorrow morning!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the exnation, Marcy took out a set of car keys from the drawer and went outside, the recentw and order in the city is so chaotic, that little girl even dared to run around alone, I really don¡¯t know how Wilson let here over for a good reason!

    Mayme slowly walk in the streets and alleys of the old town, every ce can make her happy, the hands of the SLR has not heard, not listened to the scenery here to stay.

    I do not know how long to stroll, stomach out a drumming sound, a strong smell of barbecue drifted from the distance, took out the phone search, the original five hundred meters ahead of the ce is a food street!

    Putting away the phone, Mayme went over there. Apart from eating some snacks on the ne, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything since she got off the ne, and now it¡¯s 7:00 p. m., so it¡¯s no wonder her stomach is starting to rumble.

    The snacks heree from a variety of ces and also have different tastes. Mayme found a small store where you can eat both barbecue and noodles and walked in.

    At this moment is the time to finish eating, inside is full of tourists of all shapes and sizes, almost alle in groups, looking for a more Susan seat, and soon the waiter came up with the menu.

    ¡°Hello, what can I get you to eat?¡±

    The waiter politely introduced the store¡¯s signature dishes to Mayme, as well as some of the specialties over here.

    Just hearing the names of the dishes Mayme felt that his mouth was about to water, thinking that it was rare toe out once, so he said to the waiter: ¡°Give me one of your signature dishes, and those special dishes as well!¡±

    ¡°Is it all the same copy?¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Lifting her head, Mayme looked at the waitress and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Nothing, please wait, the food will be here soon!¡±

    Shaking his head, the waiter took the menu, said with a smile and left.

    Nui Niu mouth, Mayme picked up the water on the table and took a sip, looked around, saw those people are immersed in nothing, can not help but smile.

    For a foodie like her, food is her favorite wherever she goes.

    It didn¡¯t take long, about twenty minutes or so, before the waiters started serving her food one after another, and not long after that Mayme finally understood why the waiters just looked at her with that look.

    Looking at arge table full of dishes in a short time, Mayme some embarrassed to look at the neighboring tables, people four or five people are not as much as she ordered, many people looked over to her side, with a faint smile on their faces, from time to time with the table in Tess whisper, which made Mayme suddenly some embarrassment up.

    On second thought, it¡¯s your money that you¡¯re eating anyway, not theirs, so why bother with what they think.

    With that in mind, Mayme picked up her chopsticks and started eating.

    It may be the reason why she has not eaten for too long, now she is so hungry that she is about to eat a cow.

    Mayme took out her cell phone to take pictures while she was eating. Looking at the exquisite dishes on the pictures, she was so happy that she sent them to her circle of friends one by one, and soon her phone kept ringing.

    At this point, a message on thements made Mayme instantly feel a flip in her stomach, saw a bathroom not far away, ran in as fast as she could, and vomited inside.

    This vomiting almost jaundiced water out of her, holding the water to wash a handful of face, feel better before walking out.

    Looking at the exquisite dishes on the table, Mayme picked up her chopsticks and picked up therge cockroach. Although she hadn¡¯t had time to eat the dish yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her stomach churning at the thought that the hygiene in this store was like this.

    ¡°Waiter!¡±

    ¡°Hello, may I ask what else you would like to order?¡±

    The waiter came over with a smile and asked to Mayme.

    ¡°Please take a look at what this is? Is that the kind of thing you have in your store to feed your customers?¡±

    Mayme pinned the cockroach to the waiter¡¯s face, which was a little pale from throwing up.

    When the waiter saw her holding arge cockroach in front of her, the smile on her face instantly stiffened and she said, ¡°Miss, please wait a moment! I¡¯ll call our manager toe over!¡±

    The words fell, the attendant took the inte and said something to the other side, and soon three young men came out from inside.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    The man walked up to them, didn¡¯t even look at Mayme, and asked directly to the waiter.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, I found this inside your dish, and I think you should give me a reasonable exnation?¡±

    One of them was seen picking up the cockroach and throwing it into a side trash can, and said to Mayme, ¡°That¡¯s the exnation you wanted!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°It means what you see!¡±

    From the man¡¯s calm and collected look, you can see that this must not be the first time, I¡¯m afraid it has happened before.

    ¡°Little girl, the first time you go away! Brother advice to you, do not have nothing to find trouble, if you do not want to eat can go to the counter checkout, after the checkout you can leave, otherwise ¡­¡±

    The words fell, one of the men deliberately rubbed his fist in front of Mayme¡¯s face, and that stance was a threat at first nce.

    ¡°How about otherwise? As a consumer who eats cockroaches in your dishes, your store not only does not apologize, but also threatens customers, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will report you?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s volume at the moment was much higher than just now, and expected to attract help from other customers, but never thought that not only did no onee forward, as if all the people did not hear the same.

    ¡°Report us?¡±

    The men looked at each other andughed coldly, saying, ¡°Little girl, you wouldn¡¯t want to eat a king¡¯s meal and deliberately put a cockroach in our dish to frame our store, would you?¡±

    She eats bully food?

    Mayme listened to their words, an invisible amount of anger from the bottom of the heart up, angry, said: ¡°Such a ck store, I feel dirty my mouth to use you, look at your attitude, you threaten the customer should not be the only one!

    ¡°Heh, you little girl mouth is still quite sharp, at a young age do not learn good even learned to cheat people, I will teach you a good lesson for your parents today!¡±

    The man just said, ready to pull Mayme, hand did not touch her next to an old man stood up to persuade: ¡°What to say, how to say she is just a little girl, why do you have to bother with her!¡±

 Chapter 782 get me on â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Get lost, if I don¡¯t teach her a good lesson today, she still thinks I¡¯m easy to bully?¡±

    The man pushed the old man away, the old man did not stand up, fell in position, fortunately, a woman next to him in time to hold him, did not fall to the ground.

    ¡°Old Grandpa, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, little girl forget it, going out more than one thing is better than less!¡±

    Mayme, who was just about to have a fit, gave the old man a deep look, and from his eyes she saw the worry that shed through the other man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Checkout!¡±

    The old man was right, she is now in a foreign country, as the saying goes, the strong dragon does not oppress the snake, if it really fights she may not be able to get any benefit.

    The man gave a wink to the waiter beside him, and soon the waiter went to the front desk and said a few words, and soon brought a list over and handed it to Mayme.

    When Mayme saw the amount on the list, she thought she had miscalcted and counted it again to make sure there was no mistake.

    ¡°Did you miscalcte this price?¡±

    Shaking the list in her hand, Mayme asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s no mistake, it¡¯s 50, 000!¡±

    ¡°Fifty thousand?¡±

    Once the man¡¯s words were out, the customers eating in the store could not help but draw a breath, looking at the dishes on their own tables, some of the chopsticks in their hands even froze in mid-air, this is simply a lion¡¯s denial?

    ¡°Are you sure you really did the math right?¡±

    This store is simply a dark store, but I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s lucky or unlucky to run into her!

    ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s fifty thousand dors! That¡¯s still a 20% discount for you on ount of you being a student, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be that price!¡±

    The man looked at Mayme with his arms around his chest, people whoe here to travel are basically people who have a little savings, tens of thousands of dors to ordinary people may be an astronomical figure, but people who cane here to travel, the family conditions naturally will not be bad to where.

    The average person will choose to take the money to eliminate the disaster, will not go head-on conflict with them.

    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t have that much money on me, I¡¯ll have my family send it over now!¡±

    With that said, Mayme picked up her phone and was ready to dial Marks¡¯ number.

    When the man saw her on the phone, he snatched her phone away and said, ¡°No need to call, I see this ne around your neck is not bad, so take it to cover the bill!¡±

    Mayme reached out and touched the ne on her neck, and in her heart she couldn¡¯t help but snort coldly, no one saw how she struck, the phone hadnded smoothly in her hand, and threw it directly into her bag.

    From inside his pocket, he took out two thousand dors and put it on the table, saying, ¡°ording to the price on your menu, this section of the meal is a total of sixteen hundred dors, and the other four hundred dors will be for you to buy cockroach pills!¡±

    After saying that, Mayme picked up her bag and was ready to go.

    ¡°If you want to leave after causing trouble, there is no way!¡±

    The words fell, the man reached out to grab Mayme¡¯s shoulder, Mayme¡¯s body gently to the side a sh, the man instantly fell a dog shit.

    The rest of the men saw this and went forward to try to grab her. Mayme threw another man to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m.

    ¡°Damn, so it¡¯s a practitioner, no wonder he dares to be so cross!¡±

    Only to see the waiter desperately ran in, not a moment from inside there are out of three men, a moment inside the restaurant a burst of chicken jumping.

    Mayme knows this time ispletely hit the ck store, want to get out of here first we must first solve these people.

    Looking at the swarm of people, Mayme did not dare to hesitate for a moment, picked up the bowl and pot on the table and quickly smashed them over, the other guests saw this, have gone outside.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson? Hey ¡­¡±

    Marks nced at the phone caller ID to confirm that it was indeed Mayme¡¯s cell phone number, and called out several times without a response, only to hear the sound of smashing dishes from the phone.

    ¡°Stinky girl, don¡¯t let me catch you or I¡¯ll have you looking good!¡±

    ¡°Oh no, something¡¯s happened to Miss Karlsson!¡±

    Hearing the voiceing from the other side of the phone, Marks quickly located the phone and hurriedly called Marcy.

    ¡°Is that so? Then let your horsee!¡±

    She is going to teach these ck-hearted bosses a good lesson for those victims today, so that they can taste the deserved consequences.

    Although there are six people on the other side, after all, those people only have three-legged kung fu, want to catch her, it is simply more difficult.

    Mayme, who had taught them a few hard lessons, was about to leave, but didn¡¯t know when the door had closed.

    ¡°Vile!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mayme couldn¡¯t help but curse.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Aren¡¯t you quite a good fighter? Keep going!¡±

    The man looked at Mayme, who was a little pale in front of him, and although they were not able to do martial arts, they had some small intelligence and knew to take their time to exhaust her energy.

    Mayme stood on top of the table, breathing heavily up, and said, ¡°You better pray I can¡¯t get out, or I¡¯ll make sure you go inside the jail for a bit of patronage!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, do you think our brothers will believe you just because you say a few big words? I tell you, today that cockroach is ours in the store, what can you do with me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you were lucky that you didn¡¯t run into me before, and today you ran into me, and that proves that your good days are over!¡±

    Just now she heard someone has called the police, count the time in the wait for a ten minutes the police wille, she must ensure her safety before the policee.

    A few men heard her words and allughed in unison, and one of them spoke up, ¡°Did you think the police woulde over here if they called the police for you?¡±

    See Mayme did not speak, the man continued: ¡°also not afraid to tell you, the biggest boss of our store is the hand of the Public Security Bureau, you think he will send people to smash their own store?¡±

    The man¡¯s words have just fallen, Mayme¡¯s face brushed more white, no wonder they are not afraid of those customers to go to the police, so they have a big mountain behind them to rely on.

    If she knew this, she should have called Marks, she is now in his territory, so she can¡¯t just ignore him!

    ¡°No wonder you can be so arrogant, it turns out that you have such a hard backstage, but have you heard of this saying?¡±

    ¡°A mountain is still a mountain!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The man looked at her and asked.

    ¡°What does it mean don¡¯t you know it in your hearts?¡±

    Looking at them, Mayme smiled and asked rhetorically.

    The eyes intentionally looked outside, the corners of the mouth hooked up a smile of triumph.

    The man seemed to understand instantly and looked at Mayme with eyes filled with ruthlessness and said, ¡°Brothers, give me a go!¡±

    The words fell, six people swarmed ¡­

 Chapter 783 can go to get a license

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Several men have not yet reacted to the police who rushed in from the front door and caught them instantly.

    Mayme pped her hands, still holding a sweet smile at the corners of her mouth, and said to the police officer in the lead, ¡°Uncle police, just now these people told me that the owner of this store is an amazing big shot in your ce, is it really okay for you to barge in like this?¡±

    The policeman in charge looked at her and said, ¡°Little girl, what¡¯s going on here? Why did so many of them get into a fight with you?¡±

    The police officer in front of you is the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, is also known for his iron-faced disinterestedness, precisely because he is too much of a truth-seeker in everything, resulting in almost twenty years of work inside or a deputy director.

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°I think this is the right question for the police uncle to ask them, after all, their testimony involves that big mountain behind them, right!¡±

    Looking at the man who was subdued by those police officers, Mayme asked with a smile.

    ¡°You little girl liar, to my store ate the bully meal not to mention, and now want to bite us back,rade police, you must not believe her words.¡±

    The man reacted quickly, directly all the spearheads are aimed at Mayme, anyway, what is now smashed in the restaurant, as long as they do not admit, the police also that they have no way!

    ¡°What is the truth, I believe that the police uncle will judge by himself!¡±

    I believe they may not have expected to attract the police by her, but thinking about what they said before, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Well, no matter who is right and who is wrong,e with me to the police station!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡±

    Mayme said without thinking, if she went, in case that Marcy guy could not find her, there is no telling what would happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we just let you follow us back to make a statement, it won¡¯t take you much time!¡±

    The policeman thought she was scared and couldn¡¯t help but reassure her.

    In everyone¡¯s opinion, a girl who was not too old and was able to maneuver around them with a pair of six inside, as well as the kind of unique aura she exuded, could still be distinguished for someone like him who spent years outside dealing with criminals.

    ¡°How about this, I¡¯m here on a trip, can I call my friend first to let him know?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme took out her cell phone from her pocket, found Marcy¡¯s phone number in the address book, and after half a second of hesitation, she dialed his number.

    Marcy, standing behind the crowd, picked up her phone and looked at the phone number on it, the corners of her mouth curved up in a nice curve, he thought she wouldn¡¯t ask for help like him?

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? The phone isn¡¯t answering either!¡±

    Mayme redialed again, when a pleasant ringing sound came from the back of the crowd, and when she looked over at the sound, she saw Marcy standing there looking at her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The Deputy Chief of Police saw Marcy standing behind him and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Long time no see, doctor general Jay! What is it that needs your personal attention?¡±

    Marcy collected her gaze that fell on Mayme and went up to exchange pleasantries with the police chief.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer won¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to enjoy the view of this old town?¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    With a slight smile, Liu Yang looked at Marcy¡¯s eagle-like eyes, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s just that Mr. Grant is known to be a busy man, so it¡¯s a bit of a surprise to see him here today!¡±

    In life, no matter what industry you are in, you will encounter one or two confidants in life, and in Liu Yang¡¯s mind, Marcy is one, although their positions are not the same, but Marcy is the most responsible man among the people he knows.

    ¡°The deputy director is joking, I wonder what mistake my girlfriend has made?¡±

    A hand around Mayme that does not hold the slender waist, smiling asked.

    Liu Yang was slightly stunned, thenughed, ¡°This little girl is Mr. Meyer¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    ¡°Not like that?¡±

    ncing at Mayme, who was smiling beside her, Marcy asked.

    ¡°No, I just think Mr. Meyer¡¯s girlfriend doesn¡¯t seem very old!¡± This is clearly an old cow eating young grass!

    ¡°Have reached 18 years old, can go to get a license!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    What the hell!

    Mayme stretched out her hand in his strong waist fiercely pinched a hand, this man also want to shame, even in front of so many people to take advantage of her.

    See how she will deal with himter!

    ¡°The cause of things for the time being we are not very clear, only know that someone reported that there are people in the big frame here, as for the details of the situation we will police station after taking a statement is clear!¡±

    ¡°No problem, I believe that with director general Jay¡¯s person will be fair!¡±

    With these words, Marcy walked towards her car with her arm around Mayme.

    After taking a statement from the police, it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night, and Mayme was already hungry.

    If she had known this would happen, she should have looked at the calendar before going out, otherwise how would she have chosen such a dark store among so many others.

    Mayme covered her stomach with one hand and followed Marcy with her head down, not expecting him to stop suddenly and let her m into his strong waist.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Touching the painful nose, Mayme eximed, lifting her head to look at Marcy angrily, just wanting to attack, but finally held back.

    How to say just now is also he stepped in to help her solve those annoying things, for the sake of his help her, forget it.

    ¡°Do you have eyes that grow on top of your head?¡±

    Looking at her red face, Marcy growled in anger, but her hand was already in front of her nose.

    With a slight tilt of her head, Mayme said angrily, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t stopped so suddenly, would I have crashed into it myself?¡±

    ¡°ording to you, you are still justified, right?¡±

    Giving her a light tap on the head, she said, ¡°Do you know how dangerous you are today? If Marks hadn¡¯t called me, you wouldn¡¯t know what you¡¯d be like by now!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care what happens to me!¡±

    A few small minions she really did not put in mind, she also just do not want to make a big deal, in case her big brother knows, the consequences than now is much more serious.

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Rosemary¡¯s sake, you¡¯d think I¡¯d be happy to mind you!¡±

    There is no ce in her body like a girl, I really do not understand how she arrived from childhood is how to live.

    Oh ¡­

    Spoken as if she would just love to see him.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s for the sake of my sister, then I¡¯ll trouble Uncle to be a good man to the end and send me to the nearest hotel around here, I¡¯m tired!¡±

 Chapter 784 Just for a moment

    Mayme pulled open the door and got inside the passengerpartment, if it was the old days she wouldn¡¯t have been in his car, but now she had a terrible stomachache and wanted to hurry up and find a ce to rest.

    Seeing this, Marcy gave her a look and turned around and got into the cab.

    The stomach was getting more and more painful, and Mayme¡¯s face became paler, her hands were tightly covering her chest, and her body was trembling from the pain.

    Suddenly Susan down Mayme let Marcy some ufortable, back to see the body is shivering, hastily turned the steering wheel, the car leaned to the side to stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Stopping the car, Marcy just touched her and Mayme fainted in his arms.

    ¡°Mayme, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Patting her little face, but not hearing her answer.

    Putting her down and leaning back in her seat, Marcy quickly started the car and sped off to the central hospital.

    Mayme woke up again at eight o¡¯clock the next morning, looking at the white walls in front of her, the smell of disinfectant still lingered over the room, and she realized she was in the hospital at the moment.

    Just as I was trying to get up, I was seen by Marcy who came in.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, the doctor said you have an acute stomach bleed and need to recuperate well!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Her stomach has always been not very good, when she was at home every time to a certain time, her brothers would make her porridge to nourish her stomach, and because of this, she has not had a stomachache for three years.

    This sudden stomach bleeding may be due to the fact that I was hungry for too long yesterday.

    Marcy put the thermos box on the table, unscrewed the lid and took out a bowl of Rice porridge from it, brought it to her and said softly, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day, now you can only eat some liquid food first, just settle down for a while!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epting the bowl, Mayme said weakly.

    Gently scooping a mouthful of Rice porridge into her mouth, Mayme¡¯s brow furrowed gently and said, ¡°Who brewed this porridge?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there a problem?¡±

    Raising her head to look at him, Mayme then lowered her head again and continued to drink: ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such delicious porridge!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you like to eat, I¡¯ll have the maids boil you some red dates porridge overter, just rest well in the hospital for the next few days, okay?¡±

    Marcy pulled a stool and sat down next to her, picked up a dragon fruit and carefully cut it into small pieces and put it on a te, and when she finished her porridge, the fruit was also cut up.

    ¡°The doctor said for you to eat more fruits, these fruits are just bought back this morning, try them!¡±

    ¡°You put it on the table first, I¡¯ll eat itter!¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s because she just woke up, Mayme felt a little full after eating a small bowl of Rice porridge and worried that her stomach would get upset again if she ate more.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to eat, Marcy didn¡¯t force her and put it directly on the table, saying, ¡°Okay, you can eatter when you want!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, I¡¯m fine now, you go ahead and do your thing!¡±

    The original was to let himselfe over to help him, but now instead he came over to let him take care of himself, Mayme¡¯s heart is very sorry.

    Rosemary had told her about him before she came, and she didn¡¯t want to hold him up because of herself.

    Otherwise it will make her feel bad about her conscience!

    ¡°I want to sleep in a little bit!¡±

    ¡°You go to sleep! I¡¯ll stay here to watch over you, and if you don¡¯t feel well anywhere, call out to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, you¡¯d better go back to work!¡±

    At that, Marcy smiled faintly at her and said, ¡°You can handle work just as well here, don¡¯t worry about me, sleep well!¡±

    Shey down and Marcy covered her up, when Marks knocked on the door and came in with theputer.

    ¡°Young master, here are the documents to be dealt with today, I¡¯ve brought them all here for you!¡±

    ¡°Put it down! By the way, go back at noon and bring the congee over!¡±

    Taking over theputer, Marcy instructed Marks.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Anything else?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Marcy looked up at him and asked.

    ¡°Mr. Davis came to see you at the office today, he asked me to tell you to meet if you are free! In addition, the old man has officially announced to the media this morning, whoever gets married first, the property under his name will be left to him!¡±

    Marcy could not help but let out a coldugh after hearing that this old guy is really not dead until the Yellow River, it seems that he should really go back in a few days to take a good look at them.

    Otherwise they really thought he was dead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him first, just finish all the things I exined, and wait for me to handle the rest!¡±

    ¡°The old master released such news to the outside world this time, undoubtedly know that the young master you have no intention of getting married at this moment and deliberately set up a bureau, so that even if thepany falls into our hands, it will give them as a topic of conversation after tea!¡±

    Of course he knew that, but even so, the mountain he had worked so hard to build could not be handed over to them, not to mention that it was still his grandfather¡¯s to his mother, and no one but him was qualified to take it.

    ¡°Young master, how about letting ¡­¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Without thinking, Marcy interrupted Marks¡¯ proposal.

    Since no there will be no results, there is no need to give her any vision, even if it is just an act.

    ¡°Young master, this is the only way we can do it now, besides Feng Bing has promised, she knows very well that this is just an act!¡± What¡¯s more, she had already promised in front of him that she would never obsess over him.

    ¡°If I say no, then no, well, let me figure out this matter, you go down first!¡±

    Marks is well aware of Marcy¡¯s character, once he does not agree with things, even if you say more is not helpful.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    As soon as Marks left, Marcy rubbed her temples, the ginger is not ashamed of the old spice, knowing that he would not just meekly hand over thepany, and even learned to use the power of the media to deal with him, it seems that in his heart there has long been no existence of him as a son.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just an act, why do you have to give yourself a headache?¡±

    As long as they announce to the public that they are already together, won¡¯t that save a lot of things?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, did I wake you up?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep at all!¡±

    Mayme took a pillow and put it behind her back and sat up.

    ¡°It would be nice if things were really as simple as you think!¡±

    ¡°So can you talk to me about it? Maybe I can even help you out with some ideas!¡±

    After all, there are many things that the authorities are confused by the observer, say it may have unexpected ideas.

    Looking at her and smiling, she said, ¡°The most important thing for you now is to get well, or else Rosemary will not know how to me me when the timees?¡±

    There are some things she can¡¯t help just because she wants to!

 Chapter 785 worried about someone messing up

    It was the day of the designpetition, Rosemary got up early, today is the day to participate in the international designpetition, two days ago has been announced to enter the final round of the list, their design department has a total of four designers into the final, who can enter the finals, depending on today¡¯s round.

    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±

    Wilson was about toe in and wake her up when he saw Rosemarying out of the bathroom and stepped forward to wrap his arms around her waist.

    Rosemary smiled, ¡°Probably too nervous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, if you don¡¯t like it I¡¯d rather you lose the election?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked with some confusion.

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, her dark eyes looked at her with deep affection and said, ¡°This way you won¡¯t have to be so tired, and I¡¯ll be able to see you every day when I wake up, and others won¡¯t fall all eyes on you.¡±

    Because she can only show it to her alone!

    Wilson spoke in a somewhat sour tone, and it was clear that he should have been holding these words for a long time.

    Raising her eyes to look at him, she said with a smile, ¡°Are you considered jealous?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Without thinking, he replied.

    He just ate the wrong one, before seeing her always surrounded by so many admirers, his heart was already sour, but knowing that her heart was here with him, he did not express it so obviously, but after the first two entries, he found that those people¡¯s eyes were pouring towards her, which made his heart very ufortable.

    ¡°The president of The Grant Group, the legendary myth of the business world, if people knew you were jealous like this, I¡¯m afraid your image in their hearts would be greatly diminished!¡±

    Rosemary looked at his handsome face with a faint displeasure and couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.

    ¡°As long as my image in your heart will not be greatly diminished, as for others I don¡¯t care!¡±

    He is stingy how, he is jealous, who still rules like him this kind of person can not be jealous?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before? If I¡¯m lucky enough to make it to the global finals this time andunch our brand, I¡¯ll stop going to work from now on and stay at home with you and the kids!¡±

    She didn¡¯t just say those words, she really decided to do so!

    She just wants to be with the children every day in the future, recording the little bits and pieces of the children¡¯s set up change side.

    ¡°Well, I believe you!¡±

    No matter what she said, he was convinced.

    The two came downstairs together for breakfast and went to the game together.

    Wilson left first after dropping her off at the scene because he had something to take care of.

    ¡°Vanessa, there you are!¡±

    As soon as Rice from the design department saw Rosemary enter, she smiled and came forward to greet her.

    ¡°I came over to see what else I needed to prepare!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve checked everything for you, everything is OK!¡±

    Rice, like Mayme, is one of these assistants. She was lucky enough to be hired by S Group after just graduating from college, so she takes her work extra seriously.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In spite of this, Rosemary was still unsure and had to make sure of it in person before she could rest assured.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect it to be you and Jill Brown and Melissa, Martha¡¯s work that made it to the national finals this time, it¡¯s really lucky!¡±

    With her hands closed against her chin, Rice had a face of adoration and a pair of Danfeng eyes glowing with envy.

    ¡°Only just entered the national finals, there is nothing to envy, besides whether you can pass the final round to enter the global finals, but also depends on everyone¡¯s vote, which is not as easy as you think!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and knocked her on the head with a chuckle.

    Spitting out her tongue, Rice said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m happy!¡±

    Looking at her smile like a flower, Rosemary just smiled slightly and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Like she is so heartless, even if she was sold perhaps are still counting money for others!

    But there was a time when she was not the way she is now, and if she had not experienced two life and death, she might not have thought of the human heart in such aplicated way.

    ¡°Rosemary, how are the preparations going?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s came in from outside and looked at Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°Well, everything that should be prepared is ready!¡±

    ¡°Go out and see what you need help with outside!¡±

    Turning to Rice, who was busy, he said.

    ¡°Yes, President!¡±

    Rice left without forgetting to close the door for them.

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s serious face, Rosemary put down what she was doing, came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, before I asked you to design a few more sets of designs if you are inspired, have you designed them?¡±

    ¡°Well, there are three more sets of designs, did something happen?¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at him, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows were raised, it¡¯s not like her work has been giarized again!

    But isn¡¯t every entry fully sealed up with honey?

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that there will be people who will make a mess out of it, after all, in the first two your design has been ranked in the top, it is inevitable that some people with a heart will be jealous and get on the work!¡±

    Sitting aside on a stool, Joseph voiced the concerns he had in mind.

    ¡°But hasn¡¯t the work already been submitted? Can it still be changed in the middle of the process?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still an hour and a half before thepetition opens, so as long as we turn in our work by half an hour, we¡¯re good to go!¡±

    It is worthy of being in the shopping mall, and everything is thought of in detail.

    ¡°It just so happens that before I designed a set of designs called ¡°Sleeve Cloud¡±, jewelry I also made, originally intended to do for their own wear, but now I can only take out topete!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this matter to me, you just Carry¡¯s ready to go on stage to give a speech!¡±

    Patting her on the arm, Joseph left in a hurry.

    Looking at his back, Rosemary could not help but sigh lightly, if not for their help everywhere, even if you have more talent, want to stand in the light to shine, it is not an easy thing.

    *****

    ¡°Karen, we¡¯re going out tonight, are youing?¡±

    At the end of the shift, a Serena-faced girl asked Karen.

    ¡°You guys go ahead! I will not go, there is a live broadcast of the jewelry designpetition tonight, I want to go back to watch the live broadcast!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you like watching that so much, do you need me to bring you something back?¡±

    Smiling faintly, he said, ¡°No need, you guys have fun!¡±

    Waving at them, Karen headed for thepany entrance.

    ¡°Karen, our young master has an invitation!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Karen smiled slightly at her and followed the man towards a car not far away.

    The bouncer pulled open the car door and Karen politely said thank you!

 Chapter 786 Giving without expecting anything in return

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the young master!¡±

    The bodyguard received the instruction to start the engine immediately and the car left quickly.

    ¡°Evania, when did you get back?¡±

    Karen set her bag aside and turned her head to look at the handsome man sitting beside her.

    ¡°I just got back and happened to be passing by, and seeing that it was already time for dinner, I wanted you to have dinner with me.¡±

    ¡°OK, no problem!¡±

    Since she got out of school over there, Karen came here. It happened that thepany she was working for belonged to his friend, and a chance made them meet again. After several contacts, she found that although Evania was a prince of his country, there was not a trace of princely pettiness in her body.

    On the contrary, being with him always makes her feel a lot happier.

    ¡°Is there anything in particr you want to eat that we can go eat together!¡±

    Evania doesn¡¯t say much, but in her presence, he says a lot already.

    ¡°Can I eat anything?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all good!¡±

    To him, nothing is as important as eating as being with her.

    Because he really enjoys being with her, from the first time he saw her, he fell in love with this Oriental girl, although at that time he just secretly hid in one ce to watch her, but still felt very happy.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, you can apany me to eat hot pot!¡±

    ¡°Fondue?¡±

    Apparently, their prince did not know what a fondue was.

    Seeing him looking at her with a puzzled face, KarenTammy smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll knowter!¡±

    ¡°But Evania, I can only stay with you for two hours today, and then I have to go home!¡±

    ¡°Something?¡±

    Staring at her, Evania seemed to want to find the answer in her eyes.

    ¡°There¡¯s a jewelry contest live tonight, you know!¡±

    In her heart, she had already treated Evania as her good friend and would tell him whatever she encountered. And he would sit quietly and listen to her talk about all kinds of things every time and never get bored.

    ¡°It just so happens that I don¡¯t have any ns tonight, so let¡¯s watch it together after dinner!¡±

    The driver who was getting the car heard the words of their prince, could not help but be amazed, obviously busy even have no time to go to the toilet, his prince in order to pick up girls even said not busy, so this prince picking up girls with theirmoners are no different well!

    Karen took Evania to a hot pot restaurant to finish her hot pot and went back to Karen¡¯s apartment.

    ¡°Vanessa, the game is about to start, what about the president asking us toe over?¡±

    Rice knocked on the door, poked his head in, and called out to Rosemary, who was looking at herputer.

    ¡°Okay,ing right up!¡±

    Closing theputer, he straightened his clothes and walked out.

    ¡°You are Rosemary, the design director of S Group?¡±

    Rosemary, who was about to enter the elevator, was suddenly stopped in her tracks by a domineering and beautifully dressed girl.

    ¡°Yes, is something wrong?¡±

    Rosemary asked, looking up at the woman in front of her with a smile.

    Raising her eyes to look at the woman in front of her, she remembered that this woman seemed to be the chief designer of the Sturt Group, and her works were just like her person, stylish and elegant, flowing with light.

    ¡°I heard them say that your design jewelry is very spiritual, I just want to see what the person who designed it looks like, now it seems to be just like that!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, if that¡¯s all right then I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary walked right around her and into the elevator.

    For such pretentious women with eyes on the top of their heads, she has always simply ignored them.

    ¡°Rosemary, wait for me!¡±

    Just as the elevator doors closed, the woman practically growled at her.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a nameless designer, why do you think with her in general?¡±

    ¡°Yes! How can her designpare with yours? Didn¡¯t the boss assure you that your work will definitely make it to the globalpetition!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, why should I be annoyed with such a small assistant like her is simply self-defeating!¡±

    The words fell, and the three girls¡¯ voices grew farther and farther apart as you said one thing and he said another.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Young master, will they be detrimental to Miss?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If they can¡¯t even handle this little thing, then he really doesn¡¯t deserve what he has now!¡±

    The corner of the corridor, the man¡¯s hoarse, low voice came, hidden in the darkness, can not see clearly what looks like.

    Rosemary went straight to the audience of thepetition and found a seat. This venue can amodate more than 5, 000 people, and the reporters under the catwalk were already waiting there with their hands, who all wanted to capture the most exciting moments and get more hits for their magazines.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Just as she sat down, Wilson took a seat beside her.

    ¡°Today is such an important day, as your husband, of course I should share this joy at hostile time!¡±

    Rosemary pushed his arm and whispered, ¡°Thepetition hasn¡¯t even started yet, how do you know I¡¯ll make the cut!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t the answer be revealed soon?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson said with doting eyes.

    At that moment, a beautiful music sounded, and the host came with a microphone to open the curtain of the wholepetition.

    ¡°Wee to the final round of the jewelry designpetition, as you all know, there are still 36 finalists, but we can finally go to the global finals only three ces, now let¡¯s see, in the end these three ces will fall to whom! ¡±

    Along with the host¡¯s speech on the stage, the music started again and in a short while, tall models were seen walking with their designed jewelry.

    ¡°The jewelry our model is wearing now is the work of our number one contestant, called Meteor!¡±

    The host introduced the jewelry worn by each model differently on it, and the jewelry designed by each designer was like the stars in the sky, bright and charming.

    Rosemary sat down and watched the models on the runway walking the steps, her heart pounding, her little hand clutching Wilson¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, the first ce this time must be yours!¡±

    He was quite confident in her designs, and in his opinion, if her designs were not recognized by the public, then the others would be even less able to take the stage.

    Twenty contestants had already finished their jewelry disys, and it was her turn to be next.

    ¡°Next is the work of contestant number twenty-one, named ¡°Sleeve Cloud¡±, this jewelry has a unique design concept and outstanding style, each one is like attaching a soul to it, lifelike.¡±

    The host¡¯s tone was excited as he spoke about Rosemary¡¯s set of jewelry, and the cameras on stage kept snapping at the model, stirring up a momentary mor in the venue.

 Chapter 787 Heâ€™s not dead

    ¡°This jewelry set is really beautiful!¡±

    Karen sat in front of theputer looking at the design called ¡°Sleeve Cloud¡± and it was as if the designer had given her life and shone brightly.

    Evania crossed her legs and sat on a side sofa holding a cup of coffee, her slender fingers tapping on the cup, the hot air breaking free from the cup and hovering overhead, her long legs ovepping naturally, her eyes moving incessantly with Mayme¡¯s body.

    People are looking at jewelry, but he is looking at people.

    ¡°When do you n to go back?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The suddenment pulled Karen from in front of theputer and looked at him for a moment before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet!¡±

    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t want to go back, but she doesn¡¯t know how to face Joseph after she goes back. In the past, there was her favorite Rosemary in C city, so she would be dependent on that side, but now Rosemary is gone, and herpany Wilson helps her so well, she is not sure if she wants to go back.

    Looking at her, Evania wiggled her lips for a while before she spoke, ¡°If you decide to go back, you must remember to inform me first!¡±

    If he could he really hoped that this day would nevere.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If I¡¯m going back, you¡¯ll be the first to be notified!¡±

    The two of them are like this, every time they talk, they can not say a few sentences the atmosphere began to silence, if it is someone else I¡¯m afraid would have shouted, but Karen will not, even if they do not speak to each other, can know what the other is thinking.

    At that moment, theputer host¡¯s sentence is like a huge thunderbolt from above directly on Karen¡¯s head, so that she stood there in a daze for a long time did note back.

    ¡°This time the three finalists have been produced one after another, the most exciting moment ising soon, let me now announce the final top three finishers Melissa, Miriam, the first runner-up, and Rosemary, the champion!¡±

    ¡°The following three designers are invited to the stage to receive the award!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Wilson patted her arm and said with a smile.

    The result of thispetition is a recognition of Rosemary¡¯s work, and the thought of being selected as a finalist in the globalpetition has not calmed her heart for a long time.

    At the same time, Karen stood in front of theputer has been sobbing, slender white hand gently stroked the screen that smile like a flower face, her Rosemary did not die, she did not die!

    ¡°Why are you crying?¡±

    Evania saw that she was out of sorts and got up from the couch to see her looking at a girl on theputer screen in tears.

    ¡°Rosemary is not dead, Rosemary she is not dead!¡±

    ¡°Then you should be happy, why are you still crying?¡±

    Taking a tissue to gently wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, Evania said heartily. Suffered them

    ¡°Evania. I wouldn¡¯t be who I am today without Rosemary, and now that I know she¡¯s alive, I¡¯m going right back!¡±

    ¡°Even if you want to go back, that¡¯s tomorrow, it¡¯s already night!¡±

    Evania kindly reminded.

    Stay with her for so long, always know that she has a hidden thing in her heart, but she does not say, he is not good to ask her, for fear that it will sting her.

    ¡°Vanessa, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In the evening, because two designers from the S Group were selected as finalists, thepany held a celebration party for them.

    Originally, Rosemary did not want to participate, but thinking that if she did not go, they would think she was ying a big game, it seemed a bit unjustifiable, so she had to follow them to participate.

    ¡°Vanessa, you and Melissa have done ourpany, and more importantly our design department, a great service today. We will never have to be looked down upon by other departments again.¡±

    Rice from the design department was talking happily on the sidelines. As the assistant of the design department, they didn¡¯t know how many nk stares they received every time they went out to do something.

    ¡°Look how happy you are!¡±

    Design Department inside several are just out of college, there is no heart, what you want to say is what.

    Joseph and Wilson were chatting with the other guests, Rosemary felt a bit stuffy inside, so she went outside to the corridor to get some fresh air by herself.

    ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°John, what are you doing here?¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw John standing behind her, and after more than two years of absence, he seemed much older than before!

    John also did not expect to meet her here, before hearing them say that she died, he was sad for a long time, did not expect to meet her here.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about a contract, I haven¡¯t seen you for over two years, you¡¯re getting prettier and prettier!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary tries to keep a certain distance from him, after all, theirst encounter has already made Daisy misunderstood.

    ¡°Is he treating you well?¡±

    Looking at her, John¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of sadness, if he had not been with Daisy, perhaps they would have had children by now.

    It will not be like this now, met with strangers in general.

    ¡°He¡¯s been good to me, thank you for remembering!¡±

    ¡°Does it have to be like this between me?¡±

    John reached out to take her by the hand, but to his surprise Rosemary quickly dodged.

    ¡°It¡¯s good enough that I can stand in front of you and talk to you like this, what more do you want?¡±

    If it were the old her, she might not hold such a grudge, but now she¡¯s long gone from the one she was back then, and if he still wants to do something, she doesn¡¯t mind scrapping him.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s slightly angry eyes, John sighed lightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, I simply wanted to know if you were doing well, that¡¯s all!¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you guys, I¡¯m doing great!¡±

    Rosemary replied very nonchntly.

    ¡°Daisy and I got divorced two years ago!¡±

    When ites to Daisy, John¡¯s eyes are full of anger.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she love you very much? Why did you get a divorce?¡±

    She remembered that Daisy had been behind her back for John, but she didn¡¯t know how many times?

    Speaking of Su Zihan is a disgrace to The Sawyer family.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Oh ¡­

    Speaking of this, John¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile, said: ¡°Today¡¯s The Sawyer family is no longer the Sawyer family back then, naturally can not keep her, my father because of the things between us angry hospitalized in the ICU, not long after leaving us, she was still pregnant with a child, originally thought she I thought she would help me to give birth to the child because we love each other, but I never thought she would not say a word to remove the child!

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe that Daisy had gone so far with John.

    ¡°If you run into her in the future, you¡¯d better stay away, she¡¯s even scarier than before!¡±

 Chapter 788 home kneeling rubbing board

    Rosemary stood by the parapet on the corridor, the night had fallen quietly, colorful lights will be lit up the whole C city, as if instantly ced in a mythical kingdom.

    The mighty wind is blowing slowly, soon to be the Mid-Autumn Festival, and the night is gradually beginning to prate a coolness.

    Reach out and can¡¯t help but touch your arm and look at it for a while to get ready to go in.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Harris, hello! I am the president of Rong Hui Group tomorrow, I wonder if I can buy Miss Harris a drink?¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Rosemary was stopped by a middle-aged man with a big belly and fat face and greasy ears, smiling with his eyes narrowed into a line.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not avable!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary nodded slightly and prepared to walk around him to leave.

    ¡°And why should Miss Harris turn people away? I appreciate Miss Harris¡¯s talent and am very satisfied with your work. It is true that there are few girls with such good talent like you, but without a strong backer, even if you work hard and have more talent, you can¡¯t seed!!!¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    Looking at the man in front of her, Rosemary suddenly felt very funny, if we talk about the backing, there are a few people whose strength background canpete with The Grant family.

    ¡°If Miss Harris finds a strong backer, won¡¯t it be a breeze to get the Global Finals title? And I¡¯d love to be that strong backer behind you!¡±

    The words fell, two salty hands came towards her body.

    Listening to the man¡¯s words, Rosemary suddenly had the urge to vomit, nced behind her and smiled: ¡°Mr. Ming¡¯s kindness Rosemary appreciated, but you have your rules and I have my principles, I believe that in the end, strength is the most important!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is right, strength is indeed important, but if there is a strong and powerful backing behind you, things will be done with half the effort, as Miss Harris is so young and beautiful, why make yourself so hard?¡±

    A pair of eyes lustfully nced at Rosemary¡¯s body constantly, as if that gaze could not wait to pass through her clothes, which made Rosemary¡¯s heart very ufortable.

    Just as he was about to speak, he saw Wilsone from behind and stand in front of tomorrow, his face was ugly, he pulled out a faint smile and said, ¡°What a coincidence for Mr. Ming, howe you are standing in the corridor outside here, people who don¡¯t know would think that we are not well entertained?¡±

    ¡°Look at what Mr. Grant said, I was just a little bored inside, so I came out to get some air, it¡¯s an honor to be invited by Mr. Grant!¡±

    Tomorrow, seeing that it was Wilson, said with a smile.

    ¡°Why are you here, everyone is looking for you?¡±

    Wilson clinked sses with tomorrow, turned his head and tenderly smoothed Rosemary¡¯s wind-blown hair and asked in a soft voice.

    A faint smile, said: ¡°You do not know I do not like this asion, see you chatting with them very happy, so I came out alone to get some air, just met President Ming!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my bad should have to drag you to this reception, in bear with me for a while,ter to take you home!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Smiling tenderly at him, Rosemary naturally snuggled into his arms, smelling the faint smell of tobo belonging to him, and at this moment, she felt inexplicably secure!

    ¡°Mr. Grant, this is?¡±

    Being hung out to dry, tomorrow looked at the two who had been showing off their love, and easily caught the opportunity to ask.

    Only then did Wilson realize that he was still there, turned back and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Ming, why are you still here? I almost forgot to tell you that Madam was just looking for you because everyone didn¡¯t see you, and she seemed to have gone to the hotel¡¯s monitoring room, so you¡¯d better hurry up and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks Mr. Grant for the reminder, we¡¯ll talk next time!¡±

    Without waiting for Wilson to say anything, the person had already disappeared in front of them.

    People just left, Wilson face smile instantly gone, a sh of hostility between the eyebrows.

    Rosemary grabbed her hand and patted it gently, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, it¡¯s not worth it to get angry with such people!¡± Anyway, she didn¡¯t lose out, it¡¯s only normal to run into this kind of lustful person once in a while at this kind of cocktail party!

    ¡°If not for the sake of his wife, I would have ruined his two salty hands!¡± How dare you even molest his woman, really do not want to die.

    ¡°Well, see he just that he that look, seems to be very afraid of his wife?¡± Could it be a wife-beater?

    Pulled her to the side of the bench to sit down, Wilson held her in his arms, said: ¡°This tomorrow is a door-to-door son-inw, he now has everything the Rong family, and so far the marriage, the Rong family did not give him the name of the industry, but rather to his daughter Rong Yi!¡±

    Nodded, so it is, but thinking about what he just said, Rosemary is a bit unworthy for that Rong family Missy, looking for a man like this as a husband.

    ¡°Did you just say his wife went to the surveince room, was that a lie?¡±

    ¡°No, I asked her to go!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    She said it! With his character how can he be so good to talk, and even shake hands with the other party, it turns out to have already nted a time bomb, this man is really.

    ¡°Then this total Ming will not go back tonight to kneel on the rubbers, right?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s just kneeling on the rubbers then he¡¯s considered very lucky!¡±

    Wilson hugged her, printed a light kiss on her forehead, said: ¡°This Rong¡¯s Missy is a notorious jealousy, and this tomorrow it is notoriously horny, often behind the back of Rong¡¯s Missy in the third party outside, but every time caught by this Missy, will let him sleep overnight on top of the durian shell! ¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    A mouth long are almost stuffed down an egg, before but also in thework to see, but heard in person is still the first time, no wonder just Wilson said his wife went to the monitoring room, his face will instantly so ugly.

    ¡°Or do you think I would have let him go so easily after he molested you?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s mouth opened and closed, thinking he was right, and for a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    And someone does not know how tempting she looks at the moment, moist red lips like a fresh cherry, probably because of the reason for drinking, a faint blush floating on both sides of the cheeks, a few strands of hair scattered randomly in front of the forehead, stunning with a touch of deadly temptation.

    Before she could say anything, she pressed her down, sped the back of her head with her big palm and kissed her red lips.

    The wind rustles the leaves outside the window, and every now and thenes the sound of some beautiful music.

    Kiss from shallow to deep, from deep to shallow, savoring the beauty that belongs to her, tossing and turning ¡­

 Chapter 789 There is dirt

    Mayme spent two days inside the hospital, and the whole thing became agitated.

    The strong disinfectant water inside the hospital made her want to vomit. Even though she was staying in the VIP suite, she still felt the smell of disinfectant water wafting everywhere in the room, making her very ufortable.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, dinner is ready!¡±

    At this time, Marks just walked in with rice. Marcy was worried that she was not used to eating outside meals, so she specially exined that the chef at home cooked for her every day ording to the nutritional recipe, and then asked Marks to send it over.

    As soon as she saw Marks walk in, Mayme seemed to have seen a savior and hurriedly got up from the bed and said with a smile, ¡°Marks, you¡¯vee just in time. ck circles under my eyes are even darker than your hair?¡±

    Pointing to her eyes, Mayme exaggeratedly said.

    These are not the point, the point is that this is a hospital! It¡¯s a hospital where people die, and where there are dead people, there are naturally those dirty things, so she lives in such a ce every night, how can she sleep.

    But she didn¡¯t dare to say it for fear that they would make fun of her for itter.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, this is not for me to decide, if you really want to be discharged, you can call the young master and if he agrees, I can go and do the discharge procedures for you!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Marks said, while helping her to serve a bowl of chicken soup, this chicken soup is Marcy let people from their own farm back to boil, these chickens are free-range in the mountains, all are eating the mountain bugs grow up, so the stew out of the chicken soup is particrly fresh.

    As soon as she heard that she was looking for Marcy, Mayme immediately crossed a small face, if she could say that she would still look for him?

    As the old saying goes, ¡°You can¡¯t get your head down when you¡¯re under the roof!

    But even if you have to bow down, you can¡¯t do it too obviously, after all, the rtionship between them is not as good as it appears to be.

    But if he doesn¡¯t nod his head in agreement, those pesky doctors won¡¯t give her permission to be discharged!

    Er ¡­

    Take a pillow to press his head, suddenly some regret why he agreed toe here at that time ah!

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, how about this! You eat first, and I¡¯ll go call the young master and ask him if he can release you from the hospital?¡±

    Seeing her saturnine face, Marks said intolerantly.

    ¡°Really? Thank you Marks, I knew you were the best for me!¡±

    Throwing the pillow aside with one hand, Mayme took Marks¡¯ hand and said with a smile.

    Ahem ¡­

    Gently pulling his hand back, Marks said somewhat ufortably, ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter, drink it while it¡¯s hot, I¡¯ll go call the young master now!¡±

    With those words, Marks left the ward as fast as he could.

    The thought of just Mayme pulling his hand, like his pampered look, Marks can not help but shiver, this if the young master saw, he was afraid that this hand will not be his own.

    Although on the surface it seems that the two have nothing, but a fool can see that their young master¡¯s tension towards Mayme has long exceeded that between friends.

    It¡¯s just that the people involved haven¡¯t found out yet!

    Mayme looked at Marks¡¯ fleeing back and couldn¡¯t help but frown at her pretty brow and cooed, ¡°As far as it goes! It¡¯s just a pull on the arm, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    But these are not the point, the point is that she has to get out of this hellhole.

    Looking at the chicken soup on the table, a strong aroma wafted into her nose, her stomach made a protesting sound, Mayme picked it up and slowly drank it.

    ¡°Young master, Miss Karlsson asked me to talk to you about the possibility of sending her home to recuperate?¡±

    Marcy, who was handling official business, heard Marks¡¯ words and said without thinking, ¡°You go get her discharged and bring her here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With Marcy¡¯s permission, Marks put the phone inside his pocket and headed for the hospital room.

    He had already guessed about this call from Marks, how could she stay in the hospital with such an active nature like hers.

    Mayme, who was drinking chicken soup, was happy in her room for a long time when she heard Marcy said that Marcy had agreed to her discharge, and even drank every drop of the chicken soup.

    By the time Marks finished the discharge procedures, Mayme had already packed up all her things and arrived at Marcy¡¯s vi in Marks¡¯ car.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, this is the young master¡¯s vi, the young master has specially exined that, except for the master bedroom on the second floor, you can choose any one you like to live in!¡±

    Marks led her to the second floor and pointed to the three rooms in front of her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have this one!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want to stay in this one?¡±

    Mayme pointed to the innermost room and said.

    There is no way she can¡¯t go to a hotel, so naturally she has to find a room far from Marcy¡¯s room, which is not her responsibility in case she identally hears something at night, or disturbs something.

    Even if her emotional intelligence in low, which for this kind of mature man, there are some needs she still knows.

    After all, there are too many men in the family, even if they don¡¯t want to understand it is impossible!

    Marks looked at her and nodded, if it was any other girl, she would have grabbed the room closest to the young master, where she would be like this, not only did she not want to be near, but like avoiding the gue, far away.

    At this moment, Marks¡¯ heart couldn¡¯t help but feel sad for their young master, being disliked by a teenage girl for nothing.

    Putting Mayme¡¯s luggage away, Marks turned to her and said, ¡°Miss Xu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡°Yes, thanks Marks!¡±

    Mayme looked at the luxuriously decorated room, although Marks said this room is the smallest of these rooms, but still has 40 to 50 square feet, luxurious atmosphere of European style, really did not expect this uncle¡¯s taste is quite good.

    From the bag out of the point a pajamas into the bathroom, these two days living inside the hospital, he felt himself all over the smell of disinfectant water, her hurry to wash, will wash away these vors.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    When the maids saw Marcy return, one by one, they stood aside and lowered their heads, shouting respectfully.

    ¡°Is Miss Karlsson here yet?¡±

    Sitting down on the couch, Marcy asked the butler standing in front of her.

    The butler brought a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Marcy, saying respectfully, ¡°Here she is, Marks sent her up, in the innermost room!¡±

    Marcy forgot to take a look at the room inside, the corners of the mouth raised an arc, this girl would not be in defense of him, right!

    But then again, she never seemed to trust him.

    Lifting the coffee on the table and taking a sip, he said to the butler, ¡°Let everyone treat Miss Karlsson well during this period, and try to meet her requests as much as possible, and take care of her just like you take care of me, understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

 Chapter 790 so painful â€¦â€¦

    With those words, Marcy put down her cup and headed upstairs.

    I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen a smile on their young master¡¯s face. It seems that this girl is very important in their young master¡¯s mind.

    The butler couldn¡¯t help but look at the room inside for two more years, a satisfied smile on his face.

    Mayme sat in the bathtub and took a bath. Although the hospital room was fully equipped, it still didn¡¯t feel as good as home.

    Knocked on the door, Marcy saw no one inside for a long time to open the door, gently turn the door handle, the door opened.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing the clothes scattered on the bed, Marcy¡¯s brow furrowed, then went to the rocking chair by the floor-to-ceiling window to lie down.

    After the shower Mayme mood is very good, reach for the bathrobe, will put on clothes just pull open the bathroom door, a hot stream under the body rubbed out, the body a stiff, did not expect the menstruation early notte, but picked at this time toe.

    ¡°What are you standing there staring at? Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    Marcy, who heard the door open, looked up and saw Mayme standing in the bathroom doorway, frowning.

    When did he get in?

    Why doesn¡¯t she even know?

    ¡°Why are you ¡­ you in my room?¡±

    The hands could not help but pull the pajamas on the body tighter, a stream of heat running out of the body from time to time, and the pain in the abdomen was getting stronger.

    ¡°The door was unlocked, came to see you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now, you still have things to do you go ahead and get busy, I can do it myself!¡±

    All she wanted now was for him to hurry up and leave, then so she could deal with her period first.

    The most important thing is that her stomach really hurts now!

    Every time her aunt visits, she is tortured to death. If there is a choice she really does not want to be a woman, it is really too painful.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Seeing that she had been standing there, her hand intentionally or unintentionally touching her abdomen, Marcy put down the book in her hand and just walked a few steps to smell a strong smell of blood.

    When Marcy saw the blood dripping from the ground, her face instantly turned ugly and she asked nervously, ¡°How did you get hurt?¡±

    Walked up and picked her up directly across the room and ced her on the bed.

    ¡°Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll call the doctor toe and check you out!¡±

    With those words, Marcy was ready to go out, when she was pulled by Mayme and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, I¡¯m just ¡­!¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡±

    Dark eyes stared intently at her, making Mayme even more ashamed to bury her head lower and lower.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my period!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Marcy¡¯s face suddenly shed an unnatural look, he is not without touching women, but this kind of thing is the first time to encounter.

    ¡°You rest for a while, I¡¯ll go get you a shirt toe over!¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ can you call in a maid for me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to, but she had just arrived here and hadn¡¯t even had time to buy tampons, and her period had already arrived, and she was so depressed!

    I know it¡¯s a little hard to say this, but it¡¯s better than getting his family into a bloodbath!

    She was lying on the bed and did not dare to move, the sheets under her must have been stained red by his great aunt, what a shame to lose her face abroad.

    After about twenty minutes, Marcy came back with a big bag of stuff in her hand and said to Mayme, who had her head buried in the nket, ¡°Go change your clothes in the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Mayme, who was sitting on the bed, saw that Marcy had no intention to go out, and blushed and whispered, ¡°Mr. Williams, can you go out for a while!¡±

    Marcy froze for a moment, then nodded and headed outside, closing the room door behind her in the process.

    Seeing him leave, Mayme will open the bag, in addition to a set of cotton dresses, is arge and small, a variety of brands of tampons, day and night use are avable.

    Just when Mayme was wondering how Mo Zi Department was talking to the maid, Marcy¡¯s low, husky voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what brand you use, so I bought a few more, you can use it first, I¡¯ll take you to buy itter if you don¡¯t like it!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Mayme heard footsteps getting farther and farther away until she couldn¡¯t hear them anymore.

    Looking at arge bag of tampons in front of her, Mayme¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but sh back to the scene where Marcy bought this and couldn¡¯t help butugh softly.

    He doesn¡¯t look like someone who would buy such things for a girl that way.

    Still, Mayme was grateful that he bought this for her and didn¡¯t embarrass her in front of those underlings.

    Mayme went into the bathroom to change the clothes on her body, and when everything was taken care of and came out, Marcy was already standing in the room.

    Seeing here out handed the brown sugar ginger tea on the table to her and said, ¡°Drink this!¡±

    ¡°Who changed the sheets?¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to hear the underlingsing in just now, so it couldn¡¯t have been him who changed it!

    ¡°I changed it for you, drink the ginger tea and lie down on the bed for a while, your previous stomach problems are notpletely healed, you should rest more!¡±

    Just when buying tampons, he asked the attendant in the pharmacy by the way and told them about her situation, only to know that just now she looked so ugly because her abdomen would hurt when she came to this thing, lightly warm and painful, and heavily like a knife twist, thinking of her appearance before, it should be thetter.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Mayme was very good and climbed into bed, she really should have a good rest, otherwiseter she was afraid that she would not even have the strength to talk.

    Seeing that she was very pale, Marcy went up to help her cover up and said in a soft tone, ¡°Take a good rest first, press the button behind the bed if you have anything, I¡¯lle and call youter when it¡¯s time to eat!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After saying that, Marcy left.

    With his hands gently attached to the small of his back, he fell asleep in a daze not long after.

    When she woke up, it was already 3:00 p. m. Instead of waking up from sleep, she woke up from hunger. Feeling that her stomach didn¡¯t hurt as much as before, Mayme took a knitted shirt and draped it over her body, opened the door to her room and went downstairs.

    At this moment, Marcy was sitting on the sofa looking at today¡¯s evening newspaper, when she heard the sound ofing downstairs, she raised her eyes slightly and saw Maymeing downstairs.

    ¡°Wake up!¡±

    ¡°What took me so long to sleep?¡±

    Sitting down in the seat opposite him, Mayme asked.

    ¡°When I went up to call you for lunch, I saw you sleeping, so I didn¡¯t shout at you, but the rice butler is warm there, bring it out and you can eat it!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Mayme was about to go to the kitchen to bring food when the housekeeper already had someone bring the meal up.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, please enjoy your meal!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Looking at a table of exquisite dishes, I felt my appetite was whetted.

    ¡°Your stomach is notpletely healed, don¡¯t eat too much!¡±

    Raised his eyes to look at him, this man can read his mind? Surprisingly, he even knew what she was thinking!

    ¡°Young master, there is a woman outside who wants to see you?¡±

 Chapter 791 Are you the attacker or the receiver

    I have to say, the food made by the chef at Vi Marcy is really delicious. If she wasn¡¯t worried that her stomach would not be able to take it if she wanted to eat too much, she would hate to finish all the food on the table.

    Touching her stomach, which was already seven times full, Mayme was satisfied and got down from the table.

    The afternoon sun softly sprinkled in the garden, as if they were dressed in a golden gauze.

    Mayme directly ignored Marcy sitting in the living room, grabbed an apple from a side table and headed outside.

    A hundred flowers bloomed in the garden, attracting many butterflies to dance on it.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson!¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson!¡±

    The servants who were busy with the maids saw her and greeted her one after another.

    Some embarrassed slightly nod, they are not misunderstood what.

    Mayme saw a glimpse of something different in their eyes.

    At that moment, Marcy came out with a jacket in her hand and draped it over her body, her movements gentle, but her tone still icy.

    ¡°The wind is strong, your body is not yet well, I will take you to buy a few sets of change of clothes!¡±

    Without waiting for her to say anything, Marcy took her little hand and headed for the garage.

    Wow, the young master is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen him so gentle with a girl!¡±

    The two maids not far away looked at their departing figures and said with a flowery face.

    But they just look, admire and appreciate it, after all, good men are other people¡¯s families.

    ¡°Hey, I have clothes to wear, I don¡¯t need to go buy more!¡±

    The bottom line is that she doesn¡¯t really want to go out with him to buy clothes.

    ¡°The temperature difference here is rtivelyrge, it does not matter if you have a few more sets of clothes, you girlse to that can not get cold, or you will fall sickter!¡±

    ¡°You know this too?¡±

    Looking at him, Mayme suddenly found that this man knows quite a lot of things, even women know such things as menstruation.

    Seeing his look of embarrassment yesterday, she thought he was shy?

    Ahem ¡­

    Marcy looked at her with some embarrassment, and saw her dark eyes keep turning, wondering what bad ideas she was ying with again.

    ¡°I identally heard it before!¡±

    The words fell, taking big steps towards the car.

    He couldn¡¯t tell her that he had just gone to theputer specifically to look it up!

    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassed!¡±

    Taking his arm, Mayme pointed at his slightly changed handsome face and smiled.

    Seeing a slight blush on his face, Mayme eximed as if she had discovered a newnd, ¡°Wow, Uncle, you¡¯re blushing?¡±

    Mayme shouted loudly as if she was afraid that no one else could hear her, and a pair of small hands kept gesturing at his face.

    Marcy¡¯s expression got even more ufortable when she shouted like that and said in a deep voice, ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Turned around and looked at his cheeks through the car¡¯s reflector and there seemed to be a little red.

    What¡¯s wrong with him?

    All have been thirty years old man, surprisingly so easily by a small woman to get a blush.

    The first time, Mayme spat out her tongue at him and said, ¡°People are not making a scene, I¡¯m just telling the truth!¡±

    ¡°But then again, as handsome as you are and so rich, howe you still don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡±

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Mayme¡¯s gaze kept sizing up his body, and there was nothing wrong with it! Howe there are no girls like it?

    Suddenly thought of something in his mind, loudly eximed out loud, said: ¡°You should not?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Marcy, who had fastened her seat belt, saw her startled and turned her head to ask curiously.

    ¡°It is ¡­ is ¡­¡± said two thumbs in front of his face can not help but gesture.

    Watching her keep gesturing, Marcy¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, wondering what she meant by this.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t understand, Mayme blurted out somewhat anxiously, saying, ¡°It¡¯s whether you¡¯re the attacker or the receiver!¡±This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Marcy then realized where the little gleam in her eyes had juste from?

    ¡°What kind of messy stuff is in your head as a girl!¡±

    ¡°Is there? Isn¡¯t that what allic books say on them nowadays?¡±

    When they were in school they used to call on those little people books to read, which talk about these!

    ¡°Is that what you were told to know at your old school?¡±

    If this is really the case, it is better to close such schools as soon as possible so as not to harm the flowers of the country.

    Mayme cut a cry, looked at him with contempt and said, ¡°Shouting at your uncle is really the right shout, now which school will not have this inside ah!¡± Besides, properly showing them can also remind them to distinguish the normal three views.

    Looked at her, do not want to continue with her to continue this topic, after all, the girls now think inside the head, and they are not a level, what is called the generation gap, this is.

    Marcy drove to the front of a clothing store and stopped, pulled open the door and got out of the car.

    Seeing that he has not answered his question, unbuckled his seat belt and hurriedly chased after him, saying, ¡°You have not answered my question yet? In the end is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his words, he was suddenly interrupted by Marcy, only to see him looking at her with a ck line on his face and saying with a hard look on his face, ¡°This question stops there!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t ask, what¡¯s so fierce about it!¡±

    Seeing that he was angry, Mayme red at him and headed straight for the store.

    ¡°Wee, may I ask if thedy is buying clothes or something else?¡±

    The waiter came up to her with a smile, looked at her, and said.

    ¡°You all have some nice clothes here, bring them all out to me!¡± Didn¡¯t he ask her to buy clothes? Then she¡¯ll buy them properly!

    It¡¯s just as well that she didn¡¯t bring any clothes with her when she arrived, so it¡¯s a good time to add some.

    Just when the attendant was hesitating what clothes to rmend for her, Marcy walked in from outside and said, ¡°Bring out all the clothes you have here that are more suitable for her, and let thisdy try them on!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Meyer!¡±

    When he saw that it was Marcy, the waiter¡¯s face showed a touch of shyness, who in the capital did not know Marcy, handsome and rich, and most importantly, still single, which made the singles in the capital all look at it with wide sses, hoping to get Marcy¡¯s attention.

    Mayme looked at the rows of clothes on the shelves and frowned, these clothes should not be so revealing ah! What¡¯s the difference between wearing them and not wearing them.

    ¡°These clothes don¡¯t fit you!¡±

    Marcy, who was sitting on the sofa sipping coffee, said without raising her head.

    Who said she was going to wear this kind of clothes, she just used it to look at it.

    At this time, the attendant pushed several rows of clothes out and smiled faintly at her, ¡°This is the autumn clothes that we just put on in the store, can thedy see if she likes them?¡±

 Chapter 792 Celebrity Lady

    I have to say that the waiters here are really good at rmending clothes, these push over clothes at a nce to know that they are worn at this age, will not want to look at those clothes before her so exposed.

    Mayme chose a few sets of denim skirts and pants that were more suitable for her to wear, which were easier for her to wear.

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Pointing to the dress she had chosen, Mayme spoke to the attendant.

    ¡°Marcy, is it really you?¡±

    Turning her head, Mayme saw a woman covered in designerbels, with a Hermes bag on her hand, walking over. The woman had a faint smile on her face and walked straight up to Marcy.

    ¡°Hello Miss Lee!¡±

    Marcy stood up and nodded politely.

    ¡°What a coincidence, are you here to buy clothes too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± The words fell, and his eyes nced over in Mayme¡¯s direction.

    The girl followed his gaze and fell on Mayme, who was picking out a dress, and asked with a smile, ¡°Marcy, no introduction?¡±

    Walking up to Mayme, Marcy turned to her and said, ¡°This is my ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is Mayme, I am a distant cousin of Mr. Williams, I wonder what this pretty sister is called?¡±

    Without waiting for Marcy to open her mouth, Mayme preempted the introduction.

    Who knows how this man will exin herter, in case it is the same as those police said, then she will lose a lot of money.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Grace! I¡¯m a friend of your Mr. Williams!¡±

    After saying that, Grace couldn¡¯t help but nce at the man beside her.

    ¡°Hello Sister Grace!¡±

    Mayme looked at the two of them, as if she had discovered some newnd, and was very excited.

    Look at this situation, this Grace sister is like this uncle, but the two of them standing together is really good match, like a pair of golden girls!

    ¡°Did youe here to buy clothes too, sister? How about ¡­¡±

    ¡°Since Miss Lee still has friends in, let¡¯s not bother, we¡¯ll get together some other time!¡±

    Grace¡¯s eyes shed a faint trace of loss, but it quickly disappeared and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go over first, I¡¯ll treat you guys to dinner some day when I¡¯m free, bye!¡±

    ¡°Sister Grace bye bye!¡±

    Waving her hand at Grace, Grace suddenly turned her head to Marcy and said very seriously, ¡°She likes you!¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± There are so many people who like him, it¡¯s impossible to force a smile on every one of them!

    ¡°I think this Grace is quite nice, she is pretty, soft-spoken, and a famous girl, and most importantly, she likes you a lot!¡±

    Mayme stood by his side and couldn¡¯t help but be the matchmaker.

    Marcy looked at her, the corners of her lips hooked, and said, ¡°Why do I find that you care more about my happiness than I do?¡±

    ¡°You are my Mr. Williams, who cares about you if I don¡¯t care about you!¡± Mayme grabbed his arm and leaned her head on his shoulder, with a strong concern inside her tone.

    Because she knew that as soon as Marcy found a girlfriend, she would have a reason to get out of here.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you before that you were so concerned about my life¡¯s work?¡±

    Looking at his step-by-step approaching Marcy, Mayme suddenly felt that this kind of him is full of dangerous atmosphere, hastily lowered his head and jumped to the other side,ughed dryly and said: ¡°In fact, this is not my concern alone, my sister is also particrly concerned about your life event, you see this Miss Lee is not only a beautiful person, but also to your face deep love You may want to consider it!¡±

    With these words, she ran to the cashier in three steps and smiled sweetly at the attendants, saying, ¡°Please help me pick up my clothes, sisters!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    After buying the clothes, Marcy took her to the supermarket to buy some household goods until the whole trunk was full, and then she was satisfied and ready to go home.

    ¡°Hey, stop the car!¡±

    Marcy pulled the car over and heard her drop the words, ¡°Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing her thumping away to the flower store, Marcy had to sit in the car and wait for her.

    Not long after, she was seen returning with arge bouquet of flowers in her arms.

    ¡°Why do you buy so many flowers?¡±

    Looking at the flowers in the back seat, Marcy asked faintly.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and your vi is too cold, so I¡¯ll buy some flowers and put them back to add some festivity.¡±

    ¡°Time flies, in the blink of an eye it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival again!¡±

    He seems to have not had a Mid-Autumn Festival for many years, perhaps for others the Mid-Autumn Festival means reunion Serena, but for him it is ironic, since childhood he has not enjoyed this so-called reunion.

    ¡°Originally I was nning to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with my sister, but now it seems to be impossible, but even if we can¡¯t spend it with them, we have to get the atmosphere up ourselves!¡± This is how she can afford to spend her first reunion festival in a foreign country!

    ¡°Do what you want, and tell the butler what you need!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Gesturing at him with an OK gesture, Mayme said with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, do you not like the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡±

    Noticing that something was wrong with him, Mayme looked at him and asked.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    He did not hide and answered readily.

    ¡°Why?¡± How can anyone in this world not like the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I used to yearn for the Mid-Autumn Festival, just like you, because on that day, the two women I loved most in my life would prepare the most delicious meals for me together, prepare a table of dim sum as well as moon cakes, and enjoy the moon together in the evening, but it was on the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival that the woman I loved most left me, and my other one also left shortly afterwards, in a world she once The world she loved most.¡±

    The carriage is a Susan, listening to Tong Lei that some sad song, Mayme saw Marcy¡¯s eyes a little red, perhaps this is he has not wanted to mention the past, and today by her unceremoniously uncovered.

    Mayme just sat there quietly listening to Marcy talk, it turns out that his bright and shiny appearance, brilliant achievements behind, there is such an unforgettable affair, perhaps because that woman hurt him too deeply, which led to the fact that he is now afraid to face a new rtionship.

    ¡°Actually, you should feel d that woman left you!¡±

    Marcy looked up at Mayme, only to see him gently said: ¡°Such a woman is not worthy of your half-heartedness for her, and you should try to forget about this rtionship, and start again to pursue a life that belongs to you, perhaps at that time you will feel that there is a whole forest waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe you¡¯re right!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time for us to go back!¡±

    Seeing the better expression on his face, Mayme also breathed a sigh of relief in her heart.

    The task handed over by my sister is not really an easy task, but also part-time love expert this job, fortunately she has been a lot of inculcation in this area since childhood, otherwise it is really do not know how to exin like Rosemary.

    ¡°Marcy ¡­¡±

 Chapter 793 Thereâ€™s no room for sand in love

    Mayme just got off the bus and saw a woman standing in front of the vi, a pair of beautiful eyes with love and water, a long beige dress with the breeze gently blowing, swaying in the wind, a ck big wavy hair will be her palm-sized face set off more charming, this kind of woman is the kind of people a look at can give rise to a strong desire to protect.

    When hearing this once he thought is the world¡¯s most beautiful, the most beautiful sound, the body trembled violently, the feet think of being nailed fixed general, how to pull can not pull.

    Turning her head to look at Marcy¡¯s pale, somewhat frighteningly handsome face, Mayme seemed to understand something.

    After taking the bouquet down from the car, I heard Mayme¡¯s slightly petnt voice shouting at Marcy, ¡°Mr. Williams, what are you doing standing there, why don¡¯t youe over and help me with my things!¡±

    Hearing Mayme¡¯s cry, Marcy reacted and lifted her long legs towards her, bringing out the flowers arge bouquet of fiery red roses.

    Seeing Marcying her way, Cindy¡¯s heart was thrilled. Eight years, even after eight years away, she had always believed that Marcy had always loved her.

    ¡°Marcy, I ¡­¡±

    She greeted her with a smile, only to find Marcy walking directly around her to the girl who had gotten out of the car.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that tiring?¡±

    ¡°What do you think? If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be weak today!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mayme ambled in his arms with a shy face, and her small hands were naturally ced on his chest.

    A fragrance belonging to a girl instantly filled Marcy¡¯s brain, but soon this desire to suppress, he knew at the moment this little girl will be so abnormal is helping him.

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s all my fault for being so rude, go back and I¡¯ll rub it for you!

    Stroking her long hair, Marcy said with a doting face.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme¡¯s entire body was clinging to his arms, feeling his heart beating hard and gently grabbing his broad palm.

    The body is slightly stiff, looking down at the girl in his arms is smiling at her, Marcy suddenly have a kind of unprecedented peace of mind, this feeling to let him feel very solid heart, very warm.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to eat moon cakes? I¡¯ll cook them myselfter and give you a taste!¡±

    Cindy, who was standing by, heard that Marcy was going to make moon cakes and that the object of eating them was a girl who seemed to be underage.

    ¡°Marcy, tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, I just came back from abroad, can I spend the festival with you guys?¡±

    After so many years of navigating between men, Cindy naturally knows when to do what.

    ¡°Sorry, my girlfriend will not be happy!¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t even think about it and refused outright.

    ¡°Marcy, I know that my leaving all these years has hurt you a lot, but things are really not what you think, I just ¡­¡± Before Cindy could finish, Marcy said in an icy tone. ¡°You do not need to exin anything to me, since you have chosen him in the first ce, then you should cherish your life now, I do not wee you here!¡±

    With these words, Marcy put her arm around Mayme and headed inside.

    Mayme nced at Cindy, what had this woman done to make Marcy so heartless.

    ¡°The reason I left with Bitter in the first ce was because I had cancer!¡±

    Cindy shouted at the figure of Marcy.

    Upon hearing her words, Mayme visibly felt Marcy¡¯s body tremble a few times, but it was only for a moment and she quickly regained herposure.

    Only a thud was heard from behind, and Mayme saw the woman faint on the ground.

    Before Mayme could say anything, the people around her had already rushed over and picked up the woman who had fallen to the ground, shouting loudly, ¡°Xiaoyue, are you awake? Don¡¯t you scare me!¡±

    ¡°Someone, prepare the carriage!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    The butler soon had the driver bring the car over, and Marcy carried Cindy to the car with a look of fear all over her face.

    ¡°Butler, I¡¯m going too!¡±

    After giving her a look, the butler nodded and pulled the door open for her to get into the car!

    The car drove quickly to the First People¡¯s Hospital, and by the time Mayme arrived, Cindy had already been sent to the resuscitation room.

    Marcy sat on the bench at the entrance to the operating room, her eyes kept looking at the lights above the operating room.

    Mayme walked over to him and sat down, saying soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°He is the woman I told you before, his name is Cindy, she is I rescued in a mission, at that time because she is very repulsive to anyone, the only person who trusts is me, there is no choice, had to bring her around every day, over time we have be affectionate, at that time because I just took over my father threw me a shellpany, she will Thepany has been expanding slowly step by step, but when I was ready to propose to her, she left without a word, following a man called Bitter.¡±

    Marcy¡¯s voice was a little hoarse when she said this, and she continued, ¡°That¡¯s when my father found out about the woman he was looking for outside, and my mother found out about it, and she went to him to talk about it, and she came back with bruises. I was just twenty years old that year!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I believe your mother also don¡¯t want to see you in this state, maybe this is a relief for her!¡± How many infatuated women in order to protect their favorite man would rather lose a lifetime of happiness, perhaps some ending is good, but also a lot of the ending is really tragic, such as Marcy¡¯s mother is that unfortunate!

    ¡°Why would you think it would be a relief for her?¡±

    The first time I looked at her, Marcy never understood that his parents¡¯ rtionship had never been very good, plus his father didn¡¯t like him very much, so basically it was her mother who apanied him more, and sometimes they couldn¡¯t even see each other once every six months.

    ¡°How deep is the love, how deep is the hate! And your mother should love very much love your father, he can be bad to your mother, because in your mother¡¯s heart may feel as long as you can see him from afar, it is satisfied. But can not allow him to cheat, because in the eyes of a woman, love is not allowed a little sand!¡±

    She just doesn¡¯t want to be bound by her family, and wants to pursue a lifetime and a pair of people, and if she can¡¯t meet them, she¡¯d rather be single.

    Marcy looked at her, although sometimes she was mischievous like a small wildcat with teeth and ws, but it is also this, he felt that perhaps only people like her live more real.

 Chapter 794 Do you want it?

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Mayme didn¡¯t expect him to ask herself this question at this time, and only after half a second did she smile mischievously at him, ¡°You¡¯re asking me this, you¡¯re not nning to introduce me to a boy, are you?¡±

    ¡°So do you want it?¡±

    After thinking for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°If you all look for a girlfriend, I don¡¯t mind trying to find one, maybe one day it will really let me meet my Prince Charming!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye out for you next time!¡±

    Looking at her, a hint of doting shed in Marcy¡¯s eyes, and she was the only one who could instantly help him divert his attention and make his heart a little morefortable.

    Instantly, both people fell into a moment of silence, that atmosphere seemed a bit awkward, no one knew what each other were thinking.

    ¡°Now that you know the reason she left you, what are you going to do now?¡±

    If it¡¯s true, as she says, that she left just because she was sick, then what exactly is she back for now?

    In any case, Cindy¡¯s appearance did give Marcy a big shock.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens first!¡±

    Nodding, Mayme understood how he felt at the moment. At that moment, the door of the operating room opened and Marcy hurriedly stood up and said anxiously to the doctor, ¡°How is she, doctor?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the rescue is timely, there is no life threatening, in the future you should pay more attention to let her rest, although it is alreadyte, but as long as try not to let her be stimted, try to obey her, basically is nothing serious!¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor!¡±

    After the words, the doctor gave him a few more words of advice, and only then did he leave with confidence.

    Marcy stood in the doorway looking at Cindy lying quietly on the hospital bed. The images of their previous rtionship kepting back to his mind, making his heart tighten.

    Pushing the door open and walking in, Cindy had already woken up and guiltily said when she saw hime in, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to be giving you trouble all the time!¡±

    From the day she met him, she has been troubling him.

    ¡°The doctor said for you to rest well, your body is not as bad as you think, as long as you take good care of it, you will be fine soon!¡±

    In the end, he still can¡¯t hate her, thought he had already forgotten her, but did not think that eight yearster they would meet today.

    And it is in this way to meet, sometimes God is really quite joking.

    ¡°Your girlfriend isn¡¯t mad at you for taking care of me like that, is she!¡±

    Cindy saw him he suddenly stopped talking and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Did she misunderstand you? I¡¯ll go and exin for you!¡±

    With that, Cindy was about to get out of bed.

    Seeing her about to get out of bed, Marcy hurriedly went forward to hold her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move! She¡¯s not angry, she¡¯s just tired, I¡¯ll let her go back to rest first!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, although he knew that he and Mayme had said that on purpose at the time, but facing Cindy, he wanted to keep the lie under wraps.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, it¡¯s good that she¡¯s not angry!¡±

    Lying back on the bed, Cindy looked at Marcy, who had not seen him for eight years, eight years had passed, and the years seemed to have left nothing on his body, if I had to say there was, it was to take off the youthfulness of the year, and he had be more and more mature and stable.

    ¡°I have hired a caretaker for you, if there is anything you can instruct her, I still have things to do, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°Marcy, do you really love that girl?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s footsteps suddenly froze and her face changed slightly.

    This problem he had not really thought about, he just felt that with her in, the heart will inexplicably feel veryfortable, as if all the pressure on the body at the sight of her mischievous smile, instantly nothing.

    And fighting with her is also a rather happy thing, as long as she is around, all around the sound ofughter.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Cindy seemed to understand something and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, I already understand!¡± She was always a step toote.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention the past, even if you ¡­ ¡°After a pause, ink Marcy continued, ¡°I will still try to cure you, rest assured!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s leaving figure, Cindy¡¯s gaze instantly became confused, tears dripped down in her eyes, tightly biting her lower lip, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need his charity, she wants him!¡±

    Marcy walked to the entrance of the hospital and saw Mayme sitting on a bench inside the garden, constantly rubbing her slender legs and keeping her eyes on the tips of her shoes.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you gone back yet?¡±

    Looking up, Mayme jumped up when she saw it was him, ran to him and said with a smile, ¡°How did you get out so quickly? I thought you were going to stay and take care of her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve hired a caretaker for her, and she¡¯s fine now, so I can¡¯t do anything by staying, so I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Howe you can¡¯t do anything? There¡¯s a lot more that can be done.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mayme took his arm and cooed geographically with her small mouth.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Looking down at her, Mayme hurriedly shook both small hands and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, since it¡¯s okay then we will go back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking his arm, Mayme was happy to walk outside.

    *******

    After the designpetition, Rosemary is ready to rx and unwind, but tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival. Darren and Marian have taken their grandmother abroad for a review and will not be back in time for the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    This way, she could just pick up Heidi and the others and bring everyone together for a lively Mid-Autumn Festival.

    After changing her clothes, Rosemary came downstairs and saw Wilson sitting in the living room reading the newspaper.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to the office today?¡±

    Walking over to his side and sitting down, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, thepany is closed today and tomorrow!¡±

    Reassured by the newspaper, he took her in his arms and nted a kiss on her bare forehead.

    Rosemary¡¯s hands naturally hooked around his neck, smiled, and said, ¡°Since we don¡¯t have to work today, we¡¯ll go outter as a family and buy some things toe back and dress up, and I want to call Heidi and Joseph and Edmund over tomorrow to spend the holidays together!¡±

    ¡°All ording to you! But ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could speak, her lips were already gagged.

    The two lingered inside the living room, Rosemary greeting him slowly, making Wilson want to rub her into his body.

    ¡°Brother, are daddy and mommy going to help us have a baby brother here?¡±

    The two who were kissing to their heart¡¯s content were suddenly and instantly interrupted by a childish voice. Rosemary saw the twins standing right behind her and her face brushed red.

 Chapter 795 a face of anticipation

    Rosemary can¡¯t wait to find a crack in the ground, it¡¯s all this man¡¯s fault, causing her to lose face in front of her children.

    Burying her head on Wilson¡¯s shoulder, Nina strode up to them on her two short legs and said in a milky voice, ¡°Daddy, are you and Mommy ying kissy kissy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Wilson it¡¯s all your fault!¡±

    Wilson was in a particrly good mood as he reached out and tapped his hands on his body.

    ¡°Baby, this matterter daddy in tell you OK!¡±

    Nina looked at her mother and nodded with seeming understanding.

    ¡°Take little miss and little young master to the restaurant!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    The maid hurried up and took the two little ones in the direction of the dining room.

    It wasn¡¯t until the kids had all left that Rosemary lifted her head up, gave him a stern re, and headed for the dining room.

    After breakfast, Wilson asked Bruce to prepare the car and the family drove together to the supermarket downtown.

    ¡°Mommy, can I buy some toyster?¡±

    Nina, sitting in the middle, looked at Rosemary with a crooked little head and a look of anticipation.

    Rosemary looked at her and said, ¡°Tell Mommy why you suddenly want to buy toys?¡±

    Two days ago Edmund came over and brought a bunch of toys for the two of them. Although there is no shortage of money for them, Rosemary has been teaching her children since they were young to be frugal and not to spend money frivolously.

    Even though Marian sometimes doesn¡¯t agree with her, she feels that The Grant family¡¯s grandchildren should use the best, eat the best, and don¡¯t need to be restricted,.

    The good thing is that Wilson supports her, so Marian can¡¯t say anything about it.

    ¡°There¡¯s a kid in our ss whose birthday is the day after tomorrow, and I want to buy him a birthday present!¡± Worried that Rosemary wouldn¡¯t agree, the little one added, ¡°I won¡¯t use your money, Mommy! I have my own money!¡±

    With that, the little hand took out a handful of change from inside her pocket and ced it in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, showing it to her.

    ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t Nina have a lot of money?¡±

    Looking at the change, Rosemary softly asked, ¡°How did Nina get so much money?¡±

    Nina is afraid of Rosemary¡¯s birth, and her small eyes look to Blume beside her.

    ¡°I gave it to her!¡±

    Blume, who was sitting on the side, had a small face and a cool expression throughout.

    Rosemary knows that the two siblings have a good rtionship and is not surprised by Blume¡¯s words. Although Blume usually doesn¡¯t like to talk much, he dotes on Nina and basically, as long as she asks, Blume will agree.

    ¡°Did Nina thank her brother?¡±

    ¡°Thank you brother!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Blume¡¯s face is still cold, the look is simply the same as Wilson, in front of outsiders, Wilson is Blume this expression.

    Rosemary looked at them both, father and son, shook her head, and hugged Nina to herself.

    The car pulled up in front of the supermarket and Rosemary got out with Nina in her arms, while Wilson and Blume got out of the car one after the other.

    ¡°Blume, is there anything you¡¯d like to buy?¡±

    Looking at her son, who was walking ahead, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Mommy I do, I want to buy a box of choctes can I?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Nina not like chocte?¡±

    Staring at her own baby daughter, Rosemary asked curiously.

    ¡°She bought it for a boy in our ss!¡±

    Blume, who was walking in front, suddenly spoke up.

    Once Nina heard that he had told Rosemary her secret, she puffed out her cheeks and looked at him, exasperated, ¡°Blume, you don¡¯t keep your word, you said you wouldn¡¯t tell Mommy!¡±

    ¡°You just said not to tell anyone, you didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t tell Mommy!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t keep your word, Blume Grant, I won¡¯t y with you anymore!¡±

    Hum ¡­

    Rosemary and Wilson look at each other, look at this, look at that, Shun between a face of ck line.

    ¡°Nina, chocte is not something you can just give away, especially to boys, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    A pair of Barbie eyes looking at Rosemary, little face full of confusion, but Dark he just like to eat chocte ah!

    Looking at the 100, 000 reasons shing in her eyes, Rosemary suddenly felt that it seemed inappropriate to exin this to such a young child.

    Wilson looked at the tangle that shed across her brow, walked up and picked Nina up, saying, ¡°Daddy will take you to buy chocte, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at their father and daughter figures, nose sore, eyes also followed the wet, it seems to be the first time out of their family of four.

    ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    Blume raised his cool little face to look at her and asked faintly.

    Although her son is only two weeks old, but no matter where the IQ has long exceeded his current age, sometimes see him like this, her heart is always inexplicably heartbroken, she only hope that they are like ordinary children, can have a good childhood.

    ¡°Mommy is fine, this time Mommy is busy working and neglecting you and Nina, Mommy is here to say sorry to you, when Mommy finishes the work on hand, Mommy will bring you and your sister at home from now on, okay?¡±

    She really felt quite indebted to them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as Mommy is happy we are happy!¡±

    ¡°Good boy!¡±

    Hearing her son¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s heart was very happy. God was really kind to her, giving her such a lovely pair of children.

    After giving him a kiss on his little cheek, Rosemary picked him up and put him in the stroller and went after them.

    ¡°Wowse, look at those two kids, so cute!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If only I had such a pair of such cute kids!¡±

    A family of four into the supermarket, instantly caused amotion, in fact, it is not to me them, who let them the family of four so high value?

    Rosemary pushed the shopping cart to buy somenterns and bought some colored lights. When she walked to the other side of the shelf, she saw that there were materials for making Kongmingnterns on it, so she took some to prepare to go back and make them.

    Thinking of all the people tomorrow night, Rosemary put all the ingredients on the shelf into her shopping cart.

    ¡°Excuse me, can you share some confetti with me?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Picked up a colored paper from inside the shopping cart and handed it over, and when he saw the other person¡¯s face, the whole person froze.

    ¡°Carina, it¡¯s really you, so you¡¯re not dead!¡±

    Tightly hug the girl in front of you, tears flowing down the eyes, I did not expect her to be alive, it¡¯s great.

    The girl was taken aback by Rosemary¡¯s action and tried to break free, but found herself being held tightly.

    But see her crying so sad and can not bear to be angry, so can only let her hug.

    ¡°Miss, can you let go of me now?¡±

    Feeling a slight rxation in Rosemary¡¯s body, the girl asked with a smile.

    ¡°Carina, it¡¯s Rosemary, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

 Chapter 796 Joseph handled it by hand

    Rosemary looked at the girl with a big smile on her face, how could there be two people in this world who looked so much alike, did something happen to her after that?

    ¡°Sorry, you look too much like a good friend of mine, may I ask what your name is?¡±

    ¡°My name is Vaken!¡±

    The girl said with a smile.

    ¡°Vaken, it¡¯s time to go!¡±

    At that moment, a young man not far away shouted at this side.

    Raising the confetti in her hand, the girl Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The words fell, the girl smiled and walked towards the supermarket entrance.

    Looking at Vaken, who had slowly disappeared into the crowd, Rosemary did note back to her senses for a long time.

    ¡°What are you looking at that¡¯s so fascinating?¡±

    Wilson hade next to Rosemary at some point, and seeing that her eyes kept looking at the supermarket door, she couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Putting the confetti in her hand into the shopping cart, Rosemary then slowly said, ¡°I just met a girl here, do you know who she looks like?¡±

    ¡°Like who?¡±

    ¡°Carina!¡±

    ¡°Carina?¡±

    Putting the child down, Wilson did not wring lightly, a sh of incredulity in his eyes.

    When Rosemary fell off the cliff, he was then the whole person with crazy, the back of things are Edmund and Joseph and Marcy in handling, and after Joseph also told him that in Spike¡¯s living room found a girl, but already dead.

    ¡°Rosemary, there are still simr people in this world, maybe you miss her too much, that¡¯s why you think that girl just now looks like her!¡±

    Gently stroking her broken hair, Wilson said softly.

    A soft sigh, perhaps it really is her overthinking.

    If Carina was really still alive in the world, she would havee to her, not like that girl just now, who gave her the feeling of being aplete stranger.

    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible that ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish, Wilson interrupted and said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, because she was buried by Morning¡¯s own hand!¡±

    Dumbfounded, Rosemary¡¯s heart¡¯s only hope was dashed at this moment.

    The family came straight back after shopping. Rosemary took the twins to the children¡¯s room as soon as they got out of the car. The kids are in the habit of taking a nap at noon, so after putting them to bed, they went straight upstairs.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Take out a photo album from inside the drawer, sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, slowly open it, looking at the photo of a very happy girl smiling, tears have slowly fallen down at some point.

    ¡°Carina, today I met a girl who looks like you in the supermarket, but she is not you, do you know? At that moment how I wish it was you standing in front of me, saying to me, girl, let¡¯s do the Kong Mingntern together!¡±

    The hand gently stroked Carina¡¯s white cheek, and the tears fell drop by drop on the photo, and even Wilson didn¡¯t notice when he came in.

    Looking at her like this, Wilson¡¯s heart was also very hard, and he went up and took her in his arms and said softly, ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go with you to set off the Kong Mingnterns, okay?¡±

    ¡°I really miss her so much!¡±

    Throwing herself into Wilson¡¯s arms, Rosemary couldn¡¯t contain her emotions and cried out loud.

    No one can understand the feelings between her and Carina, when she knew she had done something wrong, but she still chose to forgive her, because in her most difficult and painful time, she was the only one who was by her side, if not for herpany, she would not have been able to survive the days of Laurie tormenting her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, if she could see, she wouldn¡¯t want you to be like this!¡±

    Tenderly kissing the tears on her cheeks, herrge palm gently sped the back of her head, hoping that this would help her share some of the pain.

    The wind gently brushes the leaves outside the window, blowing rustling, the sun slowly refracts down from above, spilling through the leaves in the room, reflecting Star dots.

    Indoor two people kissed like a fire, the temperature also followed the slow rise ¡­

    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­

    the following day

    Karen stood at the entrance of C City International Airport and looked at the unfamiliar city, where her life began to change forever.

    With a pair of sunsses, a long ck hair falling casually on her shoulders, a light blue dress showing her perfect figure, she was no longer the little girl who came down from the countryside back then, she finished all three years of the semester course in two years, originally intended to return only at the end of the year, but when she knew Rosemary was still alive, she couldn¡¯t wait to fly back immediately, so with Evania¡¯s With the help of Evania, she bought a ticket back to C Cityst night.

    This year¡¯s Mid-Autumn Festival and National Day happened to collide together, and airline tickets were hard toe by and very tight. If not for Evania¡¯s help, she would not have been able to buy a ticket today.

    Take a deep breath, foreign countries in good are not as fresh as the air here.

    A cab pulled up in front of her, threw the code box in, Karen spoke to the driver about the address of the beach house, and the car flew that way.

    Inside the garden of the beach house, the three children were ying on the grass, while Rosemary and Heidi were sitting on a double swing looking at them with happy smiles on their faces.

    ¡°It would have been even more hrious if Tina could havee!¡±

    ¡°I called her yesterday and the whole family of them went to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with Nathaniel¡¯s grandfather!¡±

    Rosemary chuckled as she plucked the grapes she had just picked this morning.

    ¡°No wonder, I told you it was such a lively day, how could Tina miss such a great opportunity.¡±

    We all get along together for a long time, and each other¡¯s personalities are naturally knotted up.

    Among so many people, only Tina is the happiest and most fortunate, married to Vincent, not only her husband put her on the tip of his heart to spoil, The Meyer Family people even treat her as the treasure in the palm of their hands.

    ¡°She has always been more like lively, we used to go to college that will, as long as there is her in will not feel lonely!¡±

    When I think about my old college life, I really lived a carefree life.

    ¡°By the way, how are things going over at Marcy¡¯s?¡±

    Mayme, the girl has not called her for many days, and I do not know how she is doing over there.

    Plucked a longan in the mouth, a sweet taste slowly spread from the mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure, I called Mr. Williams yesterday, but he was in a meeting and didn¡¯t talk about anything, so he hung up.¡±

    ¡°If this hadn¡¯t happened, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten the family into such a state of flux!¡±

    After all, this side of thepany has just been established, there are still a lot of things to deal with, and now there is such a thing, Marcy is too busy to take time off.

 Chapter 797 Naked threats

    ¡°Time flies, the kids are so big in the blink of an eye!¡±

    Looking at the three children running on thewn, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    Heidi¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but also fall on Elliott¡¯s body, just a few years inside, as if a century-long years have urred, which brewed sweet and sour.

    Seeing a painful, bitter smile sh across Heidi¡¯s face, Rosemary took her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Heidi, do you know how to make a Kong Mingntern?¡±

    ¡°I used to do it with my ssmates when I was in college, but I¡¯ve pretty much forgotten about it now!¡±

    The time when she was in college was the happiest years for many people, but for her, the burden of life had already overwhelmed her, plus her stepfather kept threatening her with Snow, so she had to bury her head in theputer every day for the pitiful monthly living expenses.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll teach you!¡±

    ¡°Go get the materials I bought yesterday to make the Kongmingnterns!¡±

    Rosemary said to the servant beside her.

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    The maid answered and then left.

    Pulling Heidi to a side table, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°When we were in high school, we would meet up with a few of our close ssmates to makenterns for the Mid-Autumn Festival, and then in the evening, we would go together to release them!¡±

    Rosemary speaks of the old days with a happy smile on her face.

    Those years, the happiest time than in high school that will be, because the school is an aristocratic school, we have the opportunity to rent an apartment of their own outside, only need to go back once a month.

    ¡°I envy you guys!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, something¡¯sing!¡±

    Two maids came over carrying arge pile of material paper. Heidi looked at the material paper and said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary, how many Kong Mingnterns are you nning to make!¡±

    Looking at the materials on the table, Rosemary also felt that it was quite a lot, and when she bought it at that time, she saw that every color was beautiful, so she bought all the ones on the shelf.

    ¡°It seems a bit much, butter Joseph and Edmund will bothe over, maybe they¡¯ll want it too?¡±

    ¡°What are the bad things being said about us?¡±

    At that moment, Edmund and Joseph approached together and asked with a smile.

    Looking at the two handsome men in front of him, Rosemary skimmed her lips and said, ¡°It seems that you really can¡¯t just say bad things about people, say Cao Cao Cao Cao!¡±

    ¡°You sounded like you were just badmouthing us!¡±

    Edmund said with a smile as he took a seat next to him.

    Looking at each other with Heidi, Rosemary raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°How can it be bad words? We just think you two should hurry up and find a girlfriend, so you won¡¯t feel so lonely!¡±

    ¡°No problem, but the premise is that when the timees you can not hide in the room crying on OK!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯ve been busytely with a sore back, why don¡¯t we both go out together and walk outside, maybe we can really meet a girl we like, and then fall in love, get married, make a man, it seems like there¡¯s no one or two years to go!¡±

    Edmund said to Joseph as he ate his grapes.

    Nodding, Joseph patted his shoulder and said, ¡°What you said makes too much sense, look at other people¡¯s children are so big, we are still a bare-bonesmander, it¡¯s time to cheer up!¡±

    Hearing their words, Rosemary gave them a fierce re, this is obviously a naked threat!

    At the thought of letting them go off to be dashing and happy while she had to stay alone, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly and looked at them and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re better off the way you are now, free, unencumbered, and able to do whatever you want, don¡¯t you, Heidi!¡±

    Heidi, who was studying how to make a Kong Mingntern, heard Rosemary call her and couldn¡¯t help but look up and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Then he quickly reacted and said with a smile, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right!¡±

    Even if there is a choice, she still will not regret being with Fred, only people who have loved someone deeply will know how happy those days were.

    It was very brief though!

    Edmund gave her a contemptuous look and said, ¡°In your eyes you only see Wilson too!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I in her eyes or were you?¡±

    A sour tone nced over from a short distance away, instantly causing the people present to roll their eyes.

    This man is really, how did not find him so jealous before?

    Wilson walks over to Rosemary and sits down, sweeping across the table and quickly settling his gaze on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    ¡°How to say Rosemary is also my sister, aren¡¯t you too domineering like this?¡±

    ¡°You can be bossy too!¡±

    Coolly dropped a sentence, someone suddenly a burst of speechless.

    Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.

    ¡°Forget it, people are now soft jade and golden fragrance in their arms, of course they will not know our pain!¡±

    Joseph patted Edmund¡¯s shoulder sympathetically, and the two men¡¯s eyes kept crossing.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll settle for each other, it¡¯s better to have than not to have!¡±

    As the words fell, Joseph, who was sipping his coffee, poofed and sprayed Wilson¡¯s face with coffee stains.

    Rosemary and Heidi had not yet finished digesting what he had just said, and now seeing, with a coffee-stained, woebegone, blue-faced Wilson, they forced themselves to hold back theughter in their hearts and shouted to the maid, ¡°Someone, bring a towel!¡±

    ring hard at the originator across the room, Wilson coldly stood up from his seat and headed for the room.

    As soon as he left, the four people wereughing without any image.

    ¡°Joseph, thank you!¡±

    And Rosemary and Heidi¡¯s little heads are full of Wilson¡¯s words, and a piece of childish debris keeps floating in their minds.

    Especially Heidi, a web novelist for these in the familiar, blushing even with the ears are red, if not heard in person, really can not see Wilson still have such a dark side.

    ¡°But I think you can really think about Wilson¡¯s words!¡±

    Rosemary blinked those beautiful, pretty eyes at them, a wicked grin all over her delicate little face.

    The two people across from each other moved their position to the side after seeing the smile on Rosemary¡¯s face, this couple is really a darker than one, try not to mess with them in the future.

    Yes, it must be far away.

    The sea breeze blew slowly, with a Tess coolness in autumn, several people around the table with joking and sitting on the Kongmingntern, when Wilson had changed clothes and returned.

 Chapter 798 Love is not who is right and who is wrong

    ¡°I saw on the news today that there is antern festival in a town over in A City tonight, is it true?¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting in a Kongmu, said softly.

    ¡°Yes, that vige is called Meiling Town, every year the Mid-Autumn Festival, Meiling Town people will make all kinds ofnterns hanging in front of their homes, meaning peace and good luck! Plus the houses there are almost all still maintained in the old house, so go in as if you have traveled to ancient times!¡±

    Rosemary stopped what she was doing, looked at Edmund, and asked with a smile, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t suppose you go alone in a poetic ce like that, do you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I didn¡¯t go alone, but it¡¯s not what you had in mind either!¡±

    A quick nce at what she had in mind, Edmund unceremoniously snuffed out the little thoughts in her mind.

    ¡°I went with William! It happened to be in A City for a surgery, because it happened to be the Mid-Autumn Festival, Xi came over to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival with me, and heard them say there was antern festival there, in curiosity, so they went together.¡±

    But Edmund¡¯s can¡¯t help but smile when he thinks about that day.

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    Girls love stories, especially when they see the gleam in Edmund¡¯s eyes, and Rosemary thinks there must be something between them.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just think that the customs inside that vige is really too strange, but if you want to go then you can go to y at night, after all, it¡¯s really beautiful there at night.¡±

    Hearing her say so, Rosemary was eager to see this ce praised by Edmund.

    ¡°Want to go we¡¯ll go over there after lunch!¡±

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re so nice!¡±

    Both hands suddenly hooked Wilson¡¯s neck and quickly nted a kiss on his lips, smiling delicately, ¡°Prize for you!¡±

    This is still Rosemary in front of the public initiative to offer a kiss, which can not help but let Wilson some ttered, fingers gently stroking his sexy lips, a charming smile on his face.

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    ¡°Can you guys pay attention to your image? Do you see a few more single people in front of you?¡±

    ¡°People are in love, so you guys are envious and jealous!¡±

    Heidi couldn¡¯t help but interject.

    Seeing them rub their noses in a very breathless way, Heidi couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°Eh, can¡¯t stand it, I¡¯m going to calm down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Two people left one after the other.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to go along and soothe their little broken hearts?¡±

    Turning her head to look at Wilson, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    ¡°No, their self-healing ability has reached an indestructible level!¡± And arge part of the credit for thises from him.

    Rosemary snorted out augh at his words and said, ¡°Are you sure they didn¡¯t make a bad friend?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    As long as his wife doesn¡¯t mind him, the others don¡¯t matter.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on the kids!¡±

    Seeing Wilson clinging to Rosemary all the time, Heidi felt like she was sitting there as a super light bulb.

    ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re scaring Heidi away from me!¡±

    Rosemary pouted and hammered him twice, jelly-like lips were instantly blocked with strong possessiveness and a little soft sweetness, and the two just kissed there with reckless abandon.

    The autumn breeze softly blew through the blooming flowers in the garden, and the faint fragrance of flowers blew in front of her, making Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sleepy.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you a dog?¡±

    ring at her, Rosemary touched her somewhat slightly red and swollen lips and said.

    ¡°Who gave you permission to doze off during a kiss, or are my kissing skills incapable of arousing your desire?¡±

    ¡°Not ¡­ me ¡­¡±

    Looking into Wilson¡¯s eyes with intense desire, Rosemary couldn¡¯t resist trying to break free from him and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to see Heidi and the kids!¡±

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t answered the question I just asked?¡±

    Wilson picked her up and sat her on hisp, wrapped his hands around her slender waist and asked dominantly.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m just a little hungry all of a sudden!¡±

    ¡°Just in time, I¡¯m hungry too!¡±

    The words fell, and the whole person was picked up by him and walked towards the vi.

    Rosemary immediately realized that she seemed to be wrong, the whole person is not calm, how this man can be in heat at any time and anywhere, is his mind not thinking about anything else?

    ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady, there¡¯s a Karen outside who wants to see The Great Young Lady!¡±

    The maid was about to go to Rosemary when she saw Wilson just walking over with her in his arms, standing aside and whispering.

    Rosemary, upon hearing the servant¡¯s words, hurriedly asked Wilson to put her down and said to the servant, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°At the door!¡±

    ¡°Bring her in now!¡±

    And someone¡¯s face has been hard to see the extreme, at the moment the body is being burned by a thick fire of desire, deep eyes full of lust that has not faded down.

    After giving him a look, Rosemary said apologetically, ¡°Sorry, fix it yourself!¡±

    When he finished, he headed for the front door.

    Looking at the silhouette running towards the front door, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but curse and turned around to head upstairs to the bedroom.

    Karen stood at the front door with the code box, two years have not seen Wilson¡¯s vi is still the same as before, that is, the maids seem to have changed a lot, if it is the previous ones, they still know her.

    ¡°Karen, The Great Young Lady is here!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Karen took off her sunsses and gave the maid a small, polite smile.

    The maid came up with the luggage and led Karen inside.

    ¡°Joseph, if you really can¡¯t let go of her in your heart, just go and find her! Anyway, there are seven days of vacation, take it as a vacation for yourself, go out and walk outside, maybe you can also inquire about her news!¡±

    Edmund and Joseph two people walking side by side on the cobblestone Andy, in the garden formed a beautiful scenery, often attracting the admiring eyes of the young maids.

    ¡°If she¡¯s intentionally trying to hide, even if I turn the whole world upside down, I won¡¯t necessarily be able to find her!¡± Not to mention that his ability is not that great.

    It¡¯s been almost a week since Rosemary¡¯s contest passed, so if she saw it, she¡¯d be back by now!

    Looking at Joseph, whose eyebrows were all in pain, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but pat him on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, maybe she really has something to suffer!¡±

    Joseph couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself, ¡°I don¡¯t me her, I just feel useless!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°There is no right or wrong in the world of rtionships, because with our status to want a real rtionship of their own, the other party needs to bear the pain that we can not think of!¡± Heidi is a good example of this.

 Chapter 799 makes people heartbroken

    ¡°Edmund, have you really let go of your feelings for Rosemary?¡±

    Suddenly Joseph, who had been silent, suddenly looked up at him, as if trying to see something in his eyes.

    Edmund did not expect him to ask this suddenly, his heart shook hard, the wound that had been healed seemed to be torn open again, so he instantly felt some heavy breathing.

    Joseph looked at him, already knowing everything from his dark eyes, and then sighed.

    Previously, they never believed that there would be real love in this world, and naturally they did not have any vision of it, until they met Rosemary, her bones of the strong, consistent concept of lovepletely overturned their ideas.

    But how many in this world like Rosemary, in the road of feelings, no matter what setbacks, will be brave to face, it is necessary to have a how strong heart.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a good idea to say that the rtionship between her and me is not between a man and a woman, but between a brother and a sister, and Rosemary is right in saying that once a person¡¯s heart is filled with another person, it¡¯s impossible to fit another person, but she is willing to leave a small ce in her heart somewhere. This is enough for me!¡±

    Even though that spot only represents family and friendship!

    ¡°I am relieved that you say so, they have experienced too many things between them, it is not easy to be together, this is perhaps what the book often says, at the right time to meet the right you, no matter what the process, the final result will be all happy!¡±

    But he and Karen met the right one at the wrong time, and they were destined to be together.

    ¡°Well, do not think so much, recently I intend to resign, intend to open a hospital on their own, behind to busy things too much, these days you will y well with me!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    The maid led Karen in the direction of the back garden and was just halfway there when she saw Rosemary standing three meters away from her looking at herself with Tammy¡¯s smile on her face.

    She is really alive, her Rosemary is really alive.

    The bag in his hand fell to the ground, hugging Rosemary in his arms, tears already flowing down.

    ¡°Rosemary, is that really you?¡±

    Karen held Rosemary tightly, afraid that if she let go, she would be gone.

    She didn¡¯t know how many days and nights she dreamed of Rosemary standing in front of her covered in blood, and every time she reached out to grab it, no matter how she grabbed it, she could never catch it and often woke up in her dreams.

    Patting her back, Rosemary also sobbed long ago and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m back!¡±

    ¡°When I saw you on TV that day, I thought it was Wilson who took your work to thepetition, until I saw you standing on the catwalk, I dared to believe that you were really back!¡±

    Karen¡¯s voice choked as she spoke, but she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling.

    The maid at the side looked at the two embracing two people, nose sore, also can not help but shed tears.

    Gently wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°There, don¡¯t cry! Let Rosemary take a good look at you!¡±

    Rosemary looked her up and down, looked at her slim figure and said heartily, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight!¡±

    You can imagine how hard she lived abroad, the whole person than before when she was in arge circle of thin, but out of the more beautiful.

    ¡°Which is not true, I am considered rtively fat in foreign countries!¡±

    ¡°Just the way you are, when the gale blows, the whole thing is blown away!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary said without good humor.

    But she still prefers the fleshy one she used to be, not as heartbreaking to look at as she is now.

    The two sat together and kept talking about what had happened earlier. When they heard that Rosemary had given birth to twins, Karen was so excited that her eyes hurriedly looked out into the garden.

    Seeing this, Rosemary spoke to the maid, ¡°Go and bring the young master and young miss here!¡±

    ¡°No, where are they? I¡¯ll follow you there!¡±

    ¡°You go down!¡±

    Waved a hand at the maid, ¡°Go, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why didn¡¯t you let Wilson tell me when you got back?¡±

    ¡°At first we were going to tell you, then we knew that you were studying very intensely, and your Wilson and I also expected that you know that I am still alive will definitelye back immediately, worried that your studies will be affected, so we did not tell you!¡±

    Karen took her arm and said sadly, ¡°Do you know how I got through the news of your ident when I found out? Almost every night I would wake up in the middle of the night with nightmares, trying to catch you, but I couldn¡¯t!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart jerked, she didn¡¯t think her leaving would cause her so much pain and said with a self-conscious face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    She had always known that Karen valued their rtionship, but had never thought it would indirectly hurt her.

    ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡±

    Nina walked up to them at some point, her little hand shaking the corner of Rosemary¡¯s coat, her big, adorable eyes staring straight at them.

    Rosemary hurriedly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, picked Nina up, gave her a kiss on her fleshy little cheek, and said, ¡°Call Karen!¡±

    ¡°Hello Karen!¡±

    ¡°Hello, let auntie hug you, okay?¡±

    Looking at the doll-like girl in front of him, Karen really liked it, and when he saw those little kids abroad, he couldn¡¯t help but go up and hug them for a while.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Stretching out her two chubby little hands, Nina rubbed herself into Karen¡¯s arms in a very good manner.

    Nina stared at Karen with a budding smile all over her little face and said, ¡°Karen, you¡¯re so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then who is prettier than Nina, Auntie?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m the prettiest!¡±

    The little one didn¡¯t even think about saying it, and his voice was so soft and cute that it melted Karen¡¯s heart.

    Hearing her words, Karen smiled and said, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because Mommy says I¡¯m the most beautiful baby in the world!¡±

    When he said this, the little one raised his chin, and that look directly amused Karen.

    Standing aside Rosemary was instantly speechless by her daughter, this little one is too narcissistic!

    ¡°Nina is right, our Nina is the most beautiful little girl!¡±

    ¡°Brother, look Karen also says I¡¯m the prettiest!¡± The little girl shouted to Blume who was standing not far away.

    Blume looked at his sister with contempt and said coolly, ¡°Have you ever seen a beautiful woman who looks like you?¡±

 Chapter 800 She has changed

    Nina looked down at her somewhat slightly chubby little figure and yelled at Blume, ¡°Stinky brother, never y with you again!¡±

    ¡°Hmmm ¡­¡±

    The little one struggled to get out of Karen¡¯s arms and left on two short, panting legs.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly and looked at her own son, saying, ¡°Baby, would it be a little inappropriate for you to talk about your sister like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just being honest!¡±

    With those words, Blume walked up to Karen and politely shouted, ¡°Hello Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Hello little handsome!¡±

    Karen waved at Blume and was about to go up and pinch his soft little face when she heard the little guy say coolly, ¡°Auntie, men and women don¡¯t get along!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking up at Rosemary, Karen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sis, are you sure they¡¯re not two years old yet?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, nodded very seriously, and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he learned it from!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    For her son¡¯s high IQ, Rosemary has always felt that it should be Wilson¡¯s genes that are too strong.

    Why else would his son always be able to say something amazing.

    On the contrary, her daughter will not know as much as he does, but the mischief and pranks are too much for her to handle.

    Karen couldn¡¯t help butugh dumbly, this was the cutest, coolest pair of babies she¡¯d ever seen, I¡¯m afraid.

    ¡°Blume, Elliott is looking for you!¡±

    In the distance, Heidi led Elliott towards this way.

    ¡°Get over here right now!¡±

    With a slight nod to Karen, the little one headed that way.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so happy for you!¡±

    Taking Rosemary¡¯s hand, Karen said from the bottom of her heart.

    I remember when Edmund used to say she was potentially infertile, God knows how worried she was about her because she knew how much Rosemary loved children.

    ¡°Karen, it¡¯s really you, when did you get back? ¡±

    From a distance, Heidi saw Karen standing next to Rosemary.

    ¡°Heidi, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It seems like it¡¯s been over two years!¡±

    Heidi looked at her and said with a smile.

    Remember thest time they met, it was Heidi¡¯s first time in C. In the blink of an eye, more than two years have passed!

    ¡°Are you going to go back this time?¡±

    At that moment, the maid came over with three sses of freshly squeezed orange juice.

    Heidi asked with a smile as she brought a cup and ced it in front of Karen.

    Picked up the orange juice and took a sip, smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve finished my studies over there, so if there¡¯s nothing going on, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go over there!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it three years? Howe you finished studying so quickly?¡±

    She remembered that Wilson had given her a three-year schedule, and it had only been two years since she hadpleted all the courses?

    Karen said with some embarrassment, ¡°I was bored over there so I finished all the courses, but I have to wait until next year to take the graduation exam with everyone!¡±

    ¡°Karen, you are simply the legendary school bully, OK!¡±

    Heidi looked at her with admiration. When she was in school, there was a senior who was a year above them who was a school bully and also finished all her studies a year earlier than them.

    ¡°Heidi you don¡¯t say that,pared to Wilson and the others, this is nothing for me!¡±

    She didn¡¯t know until she went to school there, and O¡¯Brien would asionally tell her about Wilson¡¯s studies, and only then did she realize that the men she was with were all different.

    ¡°But for us, you really are already too good!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Although my grades in school are not bad, but like sitting in you, I can¡¯t sigh to myself!¡±

    But their own time in college is very leisurely, every day after ss will follow Tina out to y, y tired to return to their small rented apartment inside, and then a few days do not go out.

    Karen was a little embarrassed by theirpliments, and seeing that the garden was decorated with festivity, she smiled and asked, ¡°Rosemary, is today any good day?¡±

    ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m back just in time to spend Mid-Autumn Festival with you guys!¡±

    A faint smile, outside the daily schedule is very tight, Karen simply did not pay attention to what holiday is, not to mention that there and not the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    ¡°Well, we are going to see thenterns tonight, you shoulde along too!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    They have not been together for a long time, not to mention that today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so naturally there is no reason to leave early.

    ¡°Rosemary, have you seen Wilson, huh?¡±

    Edmund and Joseph came from over there with branches in their hands that they picked from somewhere.

    Looking up, when Karen¡¯s gaze and Joseph¡¯s gaze collided with each other, it was clear that Karen was not as shocked as he was.

    Smiling slightly, he smiled sweetly at them and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Edmund, Joseph!¡±

    Apparently Edmund also did not expect the person who had just mentioned it to rub off on them and could not help but be a little surprised.

    ¡°Karen, when did you get back?¡±

    Edmund, who reacted, quickly came out of his shock and came forward with a smile and a greeting.

    Joseph just kept staring at her, and Karen didn¡¯t seem ufortable by his gaze.

    ¡°Just arrived!¡±

    ¡°You disappeared for so long at once, Joseph looked for you everywhere like crazy for this reason, but I didn¡¯t expect you to pop out all of a sudden!¡±

    After saying that, Edmund also did not forget to make a wink to the people behind him.

    ¡°Actually, I just changed schools, and it¡¯s not really a disappearance, because I fought for a better learning opportunity at the previous one, so I left!¡±

    Karen¡¯s expression was calm, bringing the whole thing over with ease.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, we thought you were hiding!¡±

    Hearing Edmund¡¯s words, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m hiding! Because that school is particrly strict, plus study is also more intense than the previous school, all free time is less!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that everyone will be worried if you suddenly disappear like this?¡±

    ¡°Wilson knows where I am, and I basically contact Wilson when I can!¡±

    Karen smiled as she spoke, speaking in a rxed and active tone, not at all able to read what was going through her mind.

    Joseph gripped the cup tightly in his hand, veins rippling, and Karen knew he was angry, and very angry!

    But what could she do?

    Since she had promised his grandfather, she naturally could not give him any hope.

    Because they were never on a parallel line.

    Joseph¡¯s a handsome face cold are almost iced, the surrounding air because of the atmosphere at the moment, all of a sudden dropped several degrees.

 Chapter 801 Emotional outbursts

    After having lunch and resting for a while, the group started to depart for A City.

    Since there were only three cars, one for Wilson, one for Edmund and one for Heidi, and Karen had better get into Joseph¡¯s car.

    ¡°Wilson, have you noticed that Karen seems to be deliberately distancing herself from Joseph this time back?¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting in the passenger seat, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Wilson gave her a look, then said lightly: ¡°Emotional matters can not be forced, O¡¯ Brien said Chen¡¯s grandfather had gone to Karen, thetter even if I do not say you know!¡±

    ¡°Yes! If something hadn¡¯t happened in the middle of this, with Karen¡¯s character, she wouldn¡¯t have moved you out as a shield at all!¡±

    Rosemary sighed lightly, it seems that he should really find Karen to have a good talk sometime.

    ¡°You¡¯d better stay out of Karen¡¯s business and let her handle it herself!¡±

    ¡°Is there something you know that you¡¯re not telling me?¡±

    Turning her head to look at him, Rosemary raised an eyebrow and asked.

    ¡°On Cheon¡¯s side I want them to be together, but I don¡¯t want to see you unhappy! The Flower family¡¯s rtionship is tooplicated, not to mention Joseph¡¯s grandfather is an old codger, and even Cheon¡¯s parents won¡¯t agree to Cheon marrying Karen because in their eyes, the family¡¯s interests far outweigh everything!¡± And all these problems will eventually be a stumbling block for both of them.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you talk Joseph down!¡±

    Indeed, she really doesn¡¯t want Karen to be like Heidi, because in her heart, the happiness of each of them is important to her.

    ¡°If someone talked you out of me, would you?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Rosemary replied without thinking.

    Stroking her long hair, Wilson¡¯s lips curled into a nice smile as he said, ¡°Then what qualifications do we have to persuade him?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Yes! If you can¡¯t do it yourself, who is qualified to ask others to sit down to it?

    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you to stay out of it and let them choose for themselves!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Looking at her somewhat ugly face, Wilson rubbed her hand.

    It was indeed cruel that she could not go up to her and tell her, knowing full well that there was a thorn ahead.

    ¡°Today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so don¡¯t think about those unhappy things, after the festival you will be busy!¡±

    The wedding is scheduled for New Year¡¯s Day. Wilson has designed a big gift for Rosemary in order to give her an unforgettable wedding, and he also wants to use the New Year¡¯s Day to let everyone know that Rosemary is his Wilson¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Well, I get it!¡±

    Karen sat inside the passenger side, from the first car who did not say a word, the interior temperature dropped sharply, so Karen felt cold like never before.

    Despite this, she still had a faint smile on her face, even she herself did not understand what for, perhaps to hide the nervousness in her heart, or perhaps to cover up the rest.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you been in touch with me?¡±

    Eventually, Joseph broke the silence.

    Before she could say anything, Joseph added, ¡°Don¡¯t try to fool me with excuses like being busy with your studies!¡± He simply did not believe that she chose not to contact him because she was busy with her studies.

    Karen¡¯s face slightly ugly, silent for a while, slowly said: ¡°Joseph, I know you have always been very good to me, but also has always treated me like a sister, I thank you for taking care of me for so long, but we are now adults, many things need to be undertaken, to deal with! ¡±

    Joseph held back his inner anger, gripped the steering wheel with both hands, and said, ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Turning his head to look at him, I have to say, Joseph is indeed very handsome, even the side face is handsome people can not take their eyes away, but Karen knows that this man, even if it is good, do not belong to her.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to avoid me in the future like you are now, right?¡±

    Does he really have no ce in her heart at all?

    Or was it just wishful thinking all along?

    Seeing that he was angry, Karen lowered her head and didn¡¯t speak.

    Joseph saw her like this, the anger in his heart was rubbing off on him, was this her default?

    A m on the gas pedal, the car like see shot out, Karen sat on it, a small face white bloodless.

    ¡°Joseph, you what? Stop the car now!¡±

    Karen looked at the car speeding down the highway, hands clutching the seat, a heart pounding.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She had never driven that fast before, and her stomach felt like dozens of fish were churning in her stomach, making it hard.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Joseph¡¯s car? Why is he driving so fast?¡±

    Rosemary asked nervously as she looked out at the shing cars.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It will be fine!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked again uneasily.

    ¡°Really!¡±

    Wilson grabbed her hand and said softly in aforting voice.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still not sure, let¡¯s hurry up and take a look, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    She was now not worried about Joseph¡¯s driving skills, but about Karen being intimidated.

    She should have known better than to let Karen be his car.

    Rosemary suddenly felt some remorse that she had not pulled Karen to her car at that time.

    ¡°Joseph, you stop the car! Stop the car!¡±

    Karen snarled in anger as she grabbed his hand.

    Suddenly Joseph pulled off the highway and stopped the car on the side of the road.

    Push open the door, Karen in also can¡¯t help squatting on the floor vomiting up.

    All the things I ate at noon today were vomited out at this moment, even the jaundiced water, and only after half an hour did it get a little better.

    Joseph, who was sitting in the car, looked at Karen, who was squatting on the side of the road and puking, punched the steering wheel, and then got out of the car with a bottle of water and tissues.

    ¡°Rub it in!¡±

    Handing her a tissue, Karen didn¡¯t take his, but stood up with difficulty to get her own water from the car and rinsed her mouth.

    After taking a deep breath and feeling no longer retching, Karen then turned her head to look at him.

    At the moment her little face is white like a white paper, bloodless, which makes Joseph¡¯s heart tremble violently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    After a long time, Joseph spoke up.

    ¡°If this makes you feel better, I ept your apology, but hopefully only this once!¡±

    God knows how scared she was at that time, if something happened to him because of her, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life.

    She was afraid not because she was afraid to die, but because she was afraid that he would be hurt.

    The reason she agreed to his grandfather¡¯s request in the first ce was that she didn¡¯t want him to be embarrassed, because she knew very well that the disparity between them was not only the identity, but also the drag.

    As the only heir of The Flower family, he should take up his responsibility, not fight against the whole family for her!

    She doesn¡¯t want to, and she doesn¡¯t want to ¡­

 Chapter 802 Heart is dripping with blood

    ¡°Does it have to be like this between us?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s sad eyes made Karen¡¯s heart bleed as she watched.

    Before she hid, he felt she was so far away from him, and now she is standing in front of him, but she feels even further away than before.

    ¡°Joseph, in fact, it¡¯s still the same between us as before, in my heart I¡¯ve always treated you as a big brother!¡±

    Try hard to squeeze out a smile and try not to make their rtionship more strained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need a fucking sister and I don¡¯t want to be your big brother, I just want to be your man!¡±

    Pushing her violently against the hood, kisses fell like rain, his kisses were rough with a tess of punishment, kisses that left Karen gasping for breath.

    I tried to push him away, but I couldn¡¯t move because I was pinned underneath him.

    Therge hand had somehow slipped inside her skirt, causing Karen¡¯s body to stiffen violently.

    ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t do that!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    A pair of small hands pounded desperately on his body, but he was like crazy and pressed her hands violently on the hood.

    Rude, brutal, domineering, such Joseph makes Karen feel very strange, the gentle, considerate him seems to be in this moment gone.

    At this moment, Karen suddenly gave up struggling and let him kiss her, sad, aggrieved, God¡¯s injustice made her unable to resist falling tears of sadness.

    Feeling her body trembling, Joseph suddenly stopped moving, fishy red eyes looking at the teary-eyed woman, the heart of the knife strangled general hard.

    Buried his head in Karen¡¯s shoulder, two hot tears gently slipped, gently fell all Mayme clothes, soon disappeared.

    Hold the girl in front of you tightly, I really hope that time stops at this moment, do not want to think about anything, do nothing, just hold it like this!

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, just let me hold you like this for a while, okay?¡±

    Feeling his voice a little hoarse, his hands moved gently behind his back, and ultimately did not lift them.

    She was afraid that once she reached out, she would not be able to control her inner struggle at this time, and all she could do for him today was to keep him from having any thoughts about himself.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Joseph released her, his fingertips gently wiping the tears at the corners of her eyes on her pale, feeble face, a deep look, thin lips kissed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Joseph who didn¡¯t control his emotions well, and scared you!¡±

    Karen looked at this gentle man in front of her in a daze, and her heart felt like it was being held with a knife constantly stabbed in general, and it hurt so much that she could hardly breathe.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you!¡±

    No matter what you do to me, Karen doesn¡¯t me you!

    Because all this is my fault, if I did not give you hope, you will not be so painful as now.

    Sorry!

    Sorry!

    Sorry!

    Karen said in her heart that she was sorry countless times, and it turns out that loving someone can hurt you in a thousand ways.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t keep them waiting!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Pulling the door open to let her in, Joseph then headed for the driver¡¯s side.

    On the way, the two did not say a word, each was preupied!

    When they arrived at the hotel, Rosemary and the others had already arrived. Seeing that neither of them looked very well, they hurriedly winked at Heidi.

    ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re so far behind in this car, you¡¯re so far behind us!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me Joseph, I got a little seasick so I drove a little slower!¡±

    Before Joseph could say anything, Karen beat him to it.

    ¡°Edmund, is it still a long way to Plum Ridge here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not far, about a forty minute drive, you can take a break, I¡¯ll call you for dinnerter!¡±

    Edmund looked at them, put one hand on Joseph¡¯s shoulder and smiled.

    Standing aside, Wilson went to Rosemary¡¯s side and said softly, ¡°You guys go up and rest first, we¡¯ll go to the supermarket in front to buy some more things.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t you guys go up and rest! I¡¯ll take a look around.¡±

    Karen looked at them and gave a reassuring smile.

    ¡°It just so happens that the sun will be so nice, I just saw a park in front of me, why don¡¯t we go for a walk there!¡±

    Heidi pointed to the park in front of her and smiled.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s rare that they don¡¯t have a couple of guys around, let¡¯s go over there for a stroll!¡±

    After saying that, he pulled Karen and headed over there.

    ¡°The view here is quite nice, it doesn¡¯t seem worse than ours in C City!¡±

    Looking at the tall buildings and the flow of people in front of him, Rosemary smiled and spoke.

    Heidi also couldn¡¯t help but nod. Since W came to settle in C, she has really fallen in love with this ce.

    Karen made herselffortable on one of the benches, looked at them twice, sighed softly, and said, ¡°Rosemary, Heidi, are you asking what happened between Joseph and me, is that it?¡±

    Rosemary, standing next to her, heard her words and sat down beside her, taking her hand and asking worriedly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk Rosemary won¡¯t force you!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, sit down and rest for a while!¡±

    Pulling Heidi to sit down, Karen¡¯s eyes fell on a couple snuggled together from inside in the distance.

    Two people sitting on the ground, the boy did not know what to say, attracting the girl next to the silver bell-likeughter, the boy looked at the girl¡¯s eyes gentle are almost squeezing out water, gently help her ruffle the long ck hair, eyes are full of doting.

    ¡°How nice it would be if he was just a regr guy!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes also fell on the couple not far away, then turned to take Karen¡¯s hand and said in a soft voice: ¡°Karen, if you feel hard inside, just cry out!¡±

    ¡°In fact, I do not want to do this to him, but I have no choice, his grandfather once came to the school to find me, said he could not be with me, because they The Flower family will never ept a rural girl, and said that if I continue to be with him, The Davis Family family will disinherit him, and then from the The Davis Family will disinherit him and choose someone else from within the family to inherit!¡±

    Speaking of this, Karen has sobbed uncontrobly, although she came from the countryside, but all these years inside the school, but also let her know, as a family heir, how much glory to bear, the burden on the shoulders is heavy.

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Then he wrote me a check, and to break Joseph¡¯s heart, I epted that check!¡±

    Hearing her words, Rosemary and Heidi were shocked, thus turning Karen into a money-minded woman in the minds of The Flower family!

    No wonder Wilson said to keep her out of things between them. Now it seems that it¡¯s really impossible for the two of them to be together.

 Chapter 803 really doesnâ€™t fit

    ¡°Rosemary, although I took the check, I had O¡¯ Brien donate to the mountains in Joseph¡¯s name!¡±

    Worried that Rosemary might get the wrong idea, Karen added.

    This was no surprise to Rosemary, who, knowing Karen, would never have taken that money for herself.

    Heidi understands how she feels, because she has been through what she is going through now.

    It¡¯s just that at first she didn¡¯t think as much as Karen did, she just felt that The Davis Family was desecrating her dignity.

    ¡°And did you talk to Joseph?¡±

    ¡°No, although the money was donated in Joseph¡¯s name, it was always me who received it. If I had told him, he would have gone back to his grandfather, and I didn¡¯t want that. The reason why I took that check in the first ce, besides being angry, the most important point was that I felt that Joseph and I really didn¡¯t fit!¡±

    Rather than having to face so many questionster, it would be better to simply do it.

    ¡°Fool, why do you need this?¡±

    Obviously did not take a penny, but also have to carry the charge of seeing the money hearted woman, how worthless.

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s doing well, it doesn¡¯t matter what happens to me!¡±

    ¡°Karen, whatever decision you make, Rosemary and I support you!¡±

    Heidi wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with a smile.

    ¡°Heidi¡¯s right, whatever you want to do, Rosemary¡¯s got your back!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The three men¡¯s hands were sped tightly together, cheering each other on.

    Karen is much stronger than they thought, and after a while of enlightenment the whole mood is much better.

    When they returned to the hotel, the three men had already returned, and when they saw them walking over with a smile, their eyes fell on someone on the side, and they were relieved to see him as usual.

    Although I know that he is holding back, but no matter what, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival and everyone still wants to have fun.

    ¡°I thought you guys were resting upstairs?¡±

    ¡°No, I saw a nice view in front of me, so I went outside and turned around!¡±

    Rosemary walked over to Wilson¡¯s side and sat down, smiling.

    ¡°A city in the past few years because of the sessive emergence of several tourism development zones, so will this side of the economy also quickly promote arge, so there is today¡¯s appearance!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary saw that none of them were talking much, so she asked, ¡°Have you ordered yet?¡±

    ¡°Ordered some, see if there¡¯s anything else you want to eat?¡±

    Wilson brought the recipe to Rosemary¡¯s face and said in a soft voice.

    After ncing at the dishes he ordered, which were basically all her favorites, and seeing that there were spicy dishes on them, Rosemary helped Heidi order a few more.

    ¡°Karen, do you see if there is a vor you like to eat?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m all right with that!¡± She wasn¡¯t a picky eater, so she wasn¡¯t as particr about her food.

    ¡°Heidi, look at that!¡±

    Handing the menu to Heidi, she picked up the juice and took a sip.

    Joseph¡¯s eyes kept drifting with her every move, hoping to see a glimmer of hope in her eyes.

    Heidi took the menu and saw that Rosemary had already helped her choose a few of her favorite dishes, looked up and said with a smile, ¡°Rosemary remembered that I like spicy food!¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember, you¡¯re the best spicy eater among all our friends, but you won¡¯t be anymore!¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else here who can eat spicy food better than me?¡±

    Looking at her, Heidi asked with some curiosity.

    ¡°My little assistant, an authentic snacker, next time when shees back, I¡¯ll introduce you to her.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Soon after the meal was served, looking at a table of exquisite and delicious dishes, Rosemary all of a sudden did not know where he should start.

    Wilson saw her biting her chopsticks and said suspiciously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want a taste?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s the fact that the dishes are so realistic that I don¡¯t know where to start!¡±

    ¡°The dishes here are basically carved, and after some fiddling by the chef, they be these lifelike dishes today!¡±

    Edmund exined with a smile.

    ¡°I suddenly feel like I¡¯m eating a pce banquet, don¡¯t you guys?¡±

    ¡°I also have, before these things are seen on TV, this is the first time to see it in person?¡±

    Previously seen on TV, if it is for her to do, maybe fiddling a day he may not get out.

    ****

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, do you need us to help you?¡±

    In the garden, Mayme asked the maid to cut a bamboo inside Marcy¡¯s bamboo grove and took colored paper bought from outside to make a flowerntern in different forms.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll juste alone!¡±

    Marcy went to the hospital early in the morning, saying that Cindy was feeling a little sick.

    Originally she also wanted to go, but thought she went to the eyesore, so stay home to donterns.

    ¡°Has Miss Karlsson ever learned to makenterns before?¡±

    The butler asked with a smile as he watched her skillful technique.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that when I was little, I often followed my brother and them to y, and every time the Mid-Autumn Festival they would make antern for me, and over time, I would!¡±

    Thinking about those brothers of hers, Mayme really misses them a bit.

    I also wonder if they are now makingnterns just like her.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, don¡¯t you guys have a Mid-Autumn Festival over here?¡±

    When she went shopping yesterday, she didn¡¯t even see a festive atmosphere on the street.

    ¡°It will still be over, but it won¡¯t be as festive as Miss Karlsson made it!¡±

    The housekeeper is very fond of this Mayme, who is not very old, although asionally makes a little temperament, one quiet and one dynamic, justplementary to the character of their young master.

    Originally everyone thought Mayme was the future mistress of the vi; after all, it was the first time Marcy had brought a woman back.

    But now a Cindy suddenly popped up, Uncle Lee is no stranger to this Cindy, and this woman is not what is easy.

    He is a subordinate, even if he is not satisfied, it is not his turn to say behind his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m also bored, I¡¯ll go back when Miss Wind¡¯s condition is under control!¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson is going back?¡±

    Mayme put the finishednterns aside and said with a smile, ¡°Of course! Now that your young master¡¯s beloved is back, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to continue living here!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Uncle Lee was about to say something when he saw Marcy and Cindying this way.

    ¡°Hello young master!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lee, long time no see!¡±

    Cindy was holding Marcy¡¯s arm with a sweet smile on her face.

    ¡°Long time no see, Miss Wind!¡±

    With a slight nod, Uncle Lee then said to Marcy, ¡°Young master, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go down and prepare dinner first!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, you¡¯re back?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s eyes fell on her arm, and a sour taste rose from her heart.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Pulling her hand out, Marcy walked over to her and picked up thentern on the floor and asked.

 Chapter 804 empty Heidiâ€™s heart

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m bored, it just so happens that today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, so I¡¯ll make somenterns to y with!¡±

    Marcy¡¯s gaze fell on Mayme¡¯s white hands, see the upper back cut several injuries, will grab her hand over, the bottom of the eyes are all the color of heartache.

    Took thentern away from her hand which was not yet made and said with some anger, ¡°Don¡¯t do it, look your hand is hurt!¡±

    Looking at the back of her hand, Mayme said with a smile, ¡°A small injury, nothing! Besides, I¡¯m not as delicate as you say!¡±

    ¡°Marcy is heartbroken, if in case others see it, they will think we made you do it?¡±

    Cindy said with a smile, with a touch of unreadable affection hidden in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s really okay, look!¡±

    Picking up a bamboo, Mayme just wanted to prove that she really could, but identally cut her finger with a long gash and blood flowing.

    ¡°Someone, bring the medical kit here!¡±

    The maid heard the anger in his young master¡¯s tone and hurriedly ran to the vi to get the medical kit over.

    At this moment Marcy sank a handsome face, clutching Mayme¡¯s hand tightly, his gaze not moving.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, it really doesn¡¯t matter!¡±

    With her head bowed, Mayme whispered.

    Cindy stood by and watched the coldness radiating from Marcy¡¯s body, her heart was very ufortable, there was a time when his heart was ced on the body of this little girl in front of him.

    ¡°Well, look at your wounds are bleeding so much, even if you do not feel sorry for yourself, we look at all the pain!¡±

    At that moment, the housekeeper came over with anti-inmmatory water and was about to hand it to Marcy when Cindy picked it up.

    The butler nced at his young master and saw that he did not do anything about it, which is considered acquiescence.

    Cindy took the anti-inmmatory water and was about to help Mayme with her inmmation when she cked out and fell on Mayme¡¯s body.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Koyuki!¡±

    Marcy caught her with quick eyes and shouted to the maids behind her, ¡°Call the doctor!¡±

    With those words, Marcy carried Cindy and quickly headed for the vi.

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s departing figure, Karen¡¯s heart was empty of Heidi.

    Want to chase over, but found how the legs shake to move.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson let me take care of your wound!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Smiling at Tammy, the maid, Mayme held her hand out for the underlings to clean the wound.

    ¡°Have you been doing this for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Almost three years!¡±

    The maids here are very fond of Mayme, unlike those thousand Miss Kim, a face of arrogance, no one in sight,pletely will not put their underlings in the eyes.

    Nodded, only been here for three years, even if she wanted to know something about Cindy, I¡¯m sure it wasn¡¯t clear.

    The maid helped her clean the wound, took a band-aid and put it on, and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s OK Miss Karlsson!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Seeing that she was not in a very good mood, the maid whisperedfortingly, ¡°Miss Karlsson don¡¯t worry, the young master wille over to see you soon!¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand, I¡¯m not angry at your young master!¡±

    Mayme smiled slightly, in fact, for Marcy, she is just a passing guest in his life, while Cindy is the most important person in his life.

    When the maid saw that she was fine, she nodded slightly before leaving.

    Looking at thentern ced aside, Mayme picked it up and took them aside to hang them on a tree branch.

    After hanging up, Mayme went back to her room.

    ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    Marcy looked at Cindy, who was pale, and asked the doctor who was examining her.

    After a while, the doctor said, ¡°Miss Wind is fine, but her body is very weak, get her some more nourishing soup to drink!¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor!¡±

    Cindy nodded to the doctor and tried to struggle to get up, but Marcy held her down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, lie down properly!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lee, send the guest!¡±

    ¡°Doctor please!¡±

    The butler stepped forward and bowed slightly to the doctor, extending his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault for giving you trouble again!¡±

    Cindy looked at him and med herself.

    Marcy looked at her and said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, rest well, I¡¯m calling you at dinner time!¡±

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Cindy hurriedly pulled his clothes and shouted anxiously, ¡°Marcy!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Turning her head to look at her, Cindy said with some fear, ¡°Can you sit here with me!¡±

    Marcy¡¯s face sank slightly, and nodded with some difort at Cindy¡¯s pale, impotent little face.

    Cindy saw Marcy agree to her request and a quick sh of color passed under her eyes.

    The speed was so fast that Marcy didn¡¯t notice.

    Mayme sat in the living room for almost an hour without seeing Marcye down, and finally even dinner was sent up by the maid.

    Sitting on the open-air balcony, Mayme looked at the round and big moon in the sky and couldn¡¯t resist calling her brother.

    Jasper was outside with his little girlfriend when he heard the phone ring and reluctantly picked it up.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you doing?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s voice was mixed with a little bit of despondency inside the conversation, which was immediately detected by Jasper.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who¡¯s upset you?¡±

    In their forehead, Mayme will rarely have this tone of voice, unless she encountered a very is sad or what makes her unhappy, otherwise her face is hanging thanks happy smile.

    ¡°No, today is the Mid-Autumn Festival, I miss you guys!¡±

    ¡°I thought you were being bullied, I was scared to death!¡±

    A light sigh of relief, Jasper was a little relieved.

    The woman beside him was like a snake wrapped around his body, when arge hand lifted and the woman fell under the bed with a thud.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The woman looked at Jasper with a taut face, hurriedly picked up the clothes on the floor and quickly left the room.

    Mayme heard strange noisesing from over there and couldn¡¯t help but frown, saying, ¡°Fourth brother, why are you messing around outside again? If mommy finds out, she won¡¯t be able to spare you!¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t say anything, how could Mommy possibly know!¡±

    Jasper said with a carefree face.

    ¡°By the way, how long are you still nning to y outside before youe back, these days Mom and Dad are asking you again, you are not in school I can not see how long you can hide the matter!¡±

    Hearing Jasper¡¯s words, Mayme¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and suddenly some reluctance to leave.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, I still have some things to finish over here now, I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯m done with it!¡±

    ¡°I already knew you would say that, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve helped you hide it, but if you¡¯re free,e back and show your face, I¡¯m worried that Mom and Dad will be suspicious after a long time!¡±

    Hearing Jasper¡¯s words, Mayme couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know there was something you couldn¡¯t handle in this world before!¡±

 Chapter 805 canâ€™t wait!

    ¡°That is our parents, and you do not know that they are angry that the momentum, it must be only you in the family to stand up to!¡±

    Who made their family so heavy on the idea of giving preference to women over men?

    Even if Mayme made a mistake, they were the ones who were punished in the end.

    Once she said this, Mayme showed a happy smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re really right about that, so if you don¡¯t want me to tell Mom and Dad those things about you, just do a good job of hiding it from me, and I¡¯ll be sure to thank you when I get back!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t cheat when you fall!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Marcy stood quietly behind her, looking at her knitted brows and smiles, and the corners of her lips could not help but curl up in a nice arc.

    Tonight she wore a white dress exceptionally, sitting on a bench on the balcony, a long ck hair casually cloaked on the shoulders, legs naturally bowed together, silver-white moonlight softly sprinkled on her body, as if from a fairy on the moon down.

    Hanging up the phone, Mayme tilted her head back and continued to look at the moon hanging in the sky, not even noticing Marcy walking up to her side.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Sitting down beside her, Marcy poured herself a ss of red wine and drank it down in one go.

    Mayme turned her head to look at him, and seeing that he did not look very well, she asked worriedly, ¡°Mr. Williams, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival, have a nice drink with me!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Taking the two sses, Mayme poured one for Marcy and another for herself, picked them up and gently clinked them, smiling, ¡°Cheers!¡±

    Drank the wine from the quilt in one go, then put the quilt on the table again and said, ¡°One more!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too fast, or you¡¯ll get drunk!¡±

    Looking at her even drank three sses, Marcy could not help but he reminded.

    This little girl tonight this is what, how she feels she is not in a good mood.

    ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±

    ¡°No! Just kind of miss my parents!¡±

    She really misses her parents, since childhood has always been the family to live with. Now outside is apanied by others, is indeed a little lonely.

    Stroking her long hair, he said softly, ¡°Put your coat on, I¡¯ll take you out for a spin!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Without thinking, Mayme jumped up from the chair, took a jacket from the closet and put it on and followed her out the door.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Young master, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Keys!¡±

    The butler handed the car keys to Marcy and the car quickly headed for the most famous amusement park in the city.

    ***

    Wilson and his group came to the entrance of the vige of Meiling Town, because of therge number of people who came, the car all unified parked in the designated location, the group walked forward on foot.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Although it was only a three-meter wide road, the trees along the road had already been hung with all kinds ofnterns, and in Rosemary¡¯s opinion, they were like walking into a beautiful paradise.

    ¡°After you go inter you will find that the outside view is simply a hut to see the big dirtpared to the inside.

    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t wait a little bit now!¡±

    The three girls kept taking photos in front of thentern face, and everyone was so captivated by the beauty in front of them that they didn¡¯t realize they were already being watched.

    Two men in ck followed behind them, their eyes lingering on several of them.

 Chapter 806 Itâ€™s really hard to forget you

    Looking at the crowd, Wilson frowned and pulled Rosemary to his side, saying, ¡°There are so many people, be careful!¡±

    Looking at his nervous expression, Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be safe!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Edmund patted him on the shoulder and smiled.

    Wilson looked at him the same, still unsure of himself, and followed closely behind Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, look how beautifully thisntern of Chang¡¯e running to the moon is made?¡±

    Heidi pointed to antern in front of her and smiled.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    No wonder Edmund would say that thenterns here are very chic, and walking into this Meiling town is like traveling to the ancient times.

    ¡°Yes! Look at all the colorful ribbons on top of thisntern, decorating the ce really beautifully!¡±

    Standing under thenterns, Rosemary looked at the ribbons above and smiled.

    ¡°Rosemary, you see over there?¡±

    Following the direction of Karen¡¯s finger, Rosemary saw an old bridge hanging over a small river, the two sides of the bridge were hung with various styles ofnterns, many couples sitting on the edge of the bridge, snuggling together.

    ¡°That bridge is called the Magpie Bridge, there is a little story about this bridge?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the story?¡±

    All three eyes fell on Edmund for a moment, the girls are curious by nature, hearing a story, several people looked at him with a look of anticipation.

    ¡°In a long time ago, there is a pair of men and women are very much in love, but because of the background disparity between them is too much, the boy¡¯s family refused the boy to marry the poor girl, so the boy¡¯s family sent a group of people to the girl¡¯s home, will be smashed up their home, the boy¡¯s family wanted to disappear the girl forever in front of the boy, so the girl under the The girl¡¯s parents died under the sticks of those people in order to protect their daughter, witnessed the death of her parents in front of their own girl, tears have long dried up, on the day of the boy¡¯s wedding, because the boy¡¯s wedding to pass that bridge, so the girl waited there early, when she saw the boy appeared in front of her in a big red wedding dress, smiled slightly at him, with love for him, and Jumped into the river, the boy saw the girl jumped, then also followed along with the jump, not long after the river appeared a lot of mandarin ducks, soter in order tomemorate the lovers, so the bridge named the mandarin duck bridge, also called magpie bridge!¡±

    Edmund finished, looked back and saw all three of them with tears on their faces and couldn¡¯t help but remember a phrase.

    Women are made of water!

    ¡°I suddenly understand the saying only envy the lovebirds but not the immortals!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps for them, instead of living in the world in pain, this relief is the best!¡±

    ¡°If it is destined to be wrong at the beginning, don¡¯t put that foot out!¡±

    As the words fell, Joseph¡¯s heart was knocked hard and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on her!

    ¡°This thing of feelings is too subtle, and by the time you find out, the heart has been surrendered at some point.¡±

    ¡°Yes! If one¡¯s heart could really let oneself be manipted, there would not be such poignant love as Liang Shanbo and Zhu Yingtai, Romeo and Juliet!¡±

    Heidi agrees with Rosemary because no one understands this feeling better than she does. She knew that the rtionship between her and Fred would never work out, but her heart was still handed over unknowingly!

    Of course Karen understood what they meant, just like her, knowing that it was impossible to be with Joseph, but her heart had already been filled with him, and there was no room for anyone else.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not like her!¡±

    Taking Rosemary into his arms, Wilson said with a smile.

    Edmund looked at them and shrugged helplessly, this Wilson really does not forget to spread a handful of dog food anywhere, does he not know that there are still a few people standing around him who are hurt by their feelings?

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±

    Rosemary snuggles into Wilson¡¯s arms, her love she makes her own decisions, and her life is her own to arrange.

    Heidi smiled as she looked at the loving pair, really envious!

    ¡°It looks like antern riddle in front, let¡¯s go over there!¡±

    Taking Karen¡¯s hand, Heidi pulls her that way.

    Several people walked over and looked at the top of eachntern with a slip of paper with a puzzle written on it!

    Edmund held out his hand and picked up a note and read it: ¡°Even if it¡¯s a cloth, it¡¯s still a good name!¡±

    ¡°White lc!¡±

    Wilson, who was standing on the sidelines, said lightly.

    Giving him a sidelong nce, Edmund continued to watch.

    ¡°Leaning against a high building, apanied by spring rain, quietly listening to the sound of the zither!¡±

    Rosemary read softly, thought for a moment, and spoke, ¡°Qin of Qin Shi Huang!¡±

    ¡°This youngdy is amazing, yes, this riddle is the word Qin!¡±

    The boss looked at them with a smile, his thesenterns hung for several hours, very few can only to the riddle here!

    Took a card from the table and handed it to Rosemary, saying: Take this card and you can go to the front to receive a lotusmp and then go over there to release themp!¡±

    ¡°Is it true that for every riddle we guess correctly, we can go and receive a lotusmp?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When she just came over she saw the lotusmp ced over there, very chic, and said to them, ¡°Then we answer six questions, and then we can go and receive the lotusmp!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    With that said, several people continued to start looking at the puzzle.

    ¡°The heart of the tree has eyes, the beauty of the west, hands on the chin, people on the side of the er, the heart of death, talking about themselves, ten pieces of furniture, white spoons, children all together, and live together!¡±

    Karen gently read the puzzle above, looked at it for a while, never thought of what the puzzle was, brow furrowed together.

    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to forget you!¡±

    A slight nce up, at the moment Joseph is also looking at her and smiling at her Tammy.

    This was the riddle of the question and also what was in his mind.

    The boss looked at them both and said with a smile, ¡°This gentleman guessed right, the answer to this puzzle is that it¡¯s really hard to forget you, congrattions!¡±

    Handing him the sign in his hand, he said with a smile.

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    The sign was shoved into Karen¡¯s hand, and since she can¡¯t ept him yet, it¡¯s okay, he¡¯ll wait until the day she¡¯s willing to give herself to him with confidence.

    ¡°Thanks Joseph!¡±

    Karen didn¡¯t push it away, but took the sign from him.

    Soon, several of them answered the six riddle questions correctly and received six lotusmps.

    Several people came to the river bank, the river bank at the moment gathered a lot of people to release thentern, Rosemary and Wilson received one of thergest lotusntern, to a corner of the bank and began to release.

 Chapter 807 Itâ€™s awkward to get along

    ¡°In the past, when I was very young, every Mid-Autumn Festival, my mother would take me together to release rivernterns, she said that the rivernterns can be what we want in our hearts, what we want in our hearts are written on it, so the rivernterns will carry our wishes slowly down the river, to help us achieve what we want!¡±

    Rosemary put her hands together, rested her chin on her hands, and said softly, ¡°I hope we can always be as happy as we are now, all the time!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who was making a wish, and said softly in his heart, ¡°I am willing to spend my life holding your hand and walking with you through every second of the future, until the dust settles, my love for you will never change!¡±

    After a while, Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, and a charming smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, so happy!¡±

    ¡°I used to dream that one day I coulde together with the man I love to set off rivernterns, and now that my wish hase true, I¡¯m really happy in my heart!¡±

    Putting her arms around his neck, Rosemary said happily.

    ¡°Then I will apany you to set off rivernterns every Mid-Autumn Festival in the future!¡±

    The words fell, the sexy lips gently printed up, sucking the sweetness of her mouth.

    The people next to them looked at the two who were kissing and forgetting about each other, and were very sensible to give them a bigger ce to vacate.

    Heidi nced at them with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Rosemary has finallye out of her misery, and it¡¯s great to see the two of them getting better and better!¡±

    ¡°What about you, are you really just going to live like this with your kids?¡±

    With a slight smile, ¡°Edmund, haven¡¯t we discussed this issue before? I still stick to what I said before!¡±

    Edmund looked at her with a heartbroken face and said, ¡°I¡¯m not advising you to find him, I just think that if you really intend to end that rtionship that doesn¡¯t belong to you, then whether it¡¯s for your sake or for the sake of the child, I think you should go and find a love that really belongs to you!!!¡±

    ¡°Just like thismp, no matter where it floats to, but eventually with will find a ce tond, because it can¡¯t float endlessly like this, it always has to find a ce where it can stay!¡±

    Yes! This light will find a harbor where it belongs, but what about her?

    Can she really let go of Fred and ept a new rtionship?

    ¡°I heard people say that wishing on the rivermp is very spiritual, you try!¡±

    ¡°Does Edmund believe in this too?¡±

    Heidi looked at him, a little unconvinced that the medical wizard in front of her would believe this as well.

    Shrugged, said: ¡°In fact, there is no belief or disbelief in this, but asionally self-deception, it is still good!¡±

    After all, sometimes self-healing is more effective than any medicine.

    ¡°In that case, let us deceive ourselves a little!¡±

    Putting the riverntern in her hand into the river and sping her hands together, Heidi murmured softly in her heart, ¡°I hope everything goes well for Fred and that he is always happy!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you must be happy forever!¡±

    Forgetting the two people snuggled together over there, Edmund¡¯s mouth curled into a bitter smile that blinked away.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing! There are so many people here, there is no way that ghost thing wille here!¡±

    Nathaniel followed Crystal¡¯s lead, displeased.

    This woman is really trouble, a good Mid-Autumn Festival not in the hotel to rest, not to enjoy the beautiful scenery, but hard to find some obscure things to y.

    Crystal suddenly stopped in her tracks and gave the man in front of her a nk look. She really couldn¡¯t understand how this man could be more nagging than a woman, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had taken care of her for so long, she would have wanted to kick her to the side.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to follow you can not follow, I¡¯m not forcing you!¡±

    Looking around at the touristsing and going, Crystal was depressed and red at the man in front of her, if it wasn¡¯t for him, how could she have lost that thing along.

    Now there are so many people here, in case her actions scare passersby, it will be a problem.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Putting her things away, Crystal turned to Nathaniel and said very nonchntly.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at her with a stunned expression, this woman¡¯s thinking really became too fast, many times it was too much for her to digest.

    Crystal red at him without good grace and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back? Let¡¯s go back now!¡±

    ¡°No more arrests?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say he couldn¡¯t possibly run here?¡± Besides, even if he ran here, with her current magic power, there is nothing she can do to him!

    Looking at her and seeing that she was not joking, Nathaniel then believed that she was telling the truth.

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t we stroll around here? It¡¯s the Mid-Autumn Festival, there¡¯s nothing to do when you go back that early!¡±

    ¡°If you want to shop, you shop by yourself, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    Only a fool would go shopping with him, now she has to go back and get some rest,ter she has toe out to find the damn thing.

    Nathaniel saw her leave and said with a disdainful grunt, ¡°Are you still a woman? A man would not like a woman like you!¡± There is no love at all.

    Listening to his rambling words, Crystal¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and then she left the ce without looking back.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t shop, this young master will shop by himself!¡±

    After ring at her back, Nathaniel headed in the other direction.

    Karen came over to Rosemary¡¯s side with Joseph after the riverntern release, and for some reason, he always felt that the two of them were awkward to be around.

    This is a really bad feeling. When I saw Heidiing from over there, I hurriedly walked up and took her arm and said with a smile, ¡°Heidi, let¡¯s go over there for a stroll!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand was withdrawn from Wilson¡¯s arm and the three men left talking andughing.

    ¡°Did you have a fight?¡±

    Elbowing Joseph in the stomach, Edmund said with a smile.

    ¡°No!¡± He would like to argue, but people simply do not give him the opportunity!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hasty in matters of affection, take your time!¡±

    Wilson, who was standing on the sidelines, said slowly.

    This is the only thing he has said from the beginning until now, which shocked the other two people.

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, how is this matter going to be handled in the end, I think it¡¯s better if you do it yourself!¡±

    Even if he knew, he could not tell him, or with his current temper, he would have rushed back and fallen out with his family.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you, did Joseph upset you again?¡±

    ¡°No, I just feel so awkward getting along with Joseph now with my anger, so I came out to get some air!¡±

    When she finished, Heidi walked to a drink store and sat down.

    ¡°You guys take a break, I¡¯ll go get you a juice!¡±

 Chapter 808 Arenâ€™t you afraid Iâ€™ll be sad?

    ¡°Now that you have made your choice, you should forget everything that happened before, as long as your heart just treats him as your Joseph, you won¡¯t feel embarrassed!¡±

    Rosemary sat across from her and said seriously.

    ¡°I know, I¡¯ll work on it!¡±

    It¡¯s not that easy to forget someone in an instant, let alone the only man she¡¯s ever been attracted to.

    From her eyebrows to see her tangled, Rosemary in the heart of a light sigh, love is really a heartbreaking a sharp sword, in the invisible will you cut all over the wound cross.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think so much, everything goes with the flow of nature!¡±

    Holding her hand, Rosemary said heartily andfortingly.

    ¡°Thank you Rosemary!¡±

    Giving Rosemary a confident smile, Karen said with a smile.

    ¡°Hi Rosemary! It¡¯s really you guys, I thought I was seeing things wrong?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary saw Nathaniel standing in front of them with a handsome face.

    Rosemary was slightly stunned, how she didn¡¯t expect to meet him here and said, ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be out of the country with Tina and the others?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t go, I looked bored at home so I came out for a casual stroll!¡±

    Walking to Heidi¡¯s seat and sitting down, Nathaniel had a hangdog look that didn¡¯t match up with the legendary him in any way.

    ¡°Are you sure you just wandered in here?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s eyes looking at him like a hawk, Nathaniel lowered his head somewhat sheepishly and said in a small voice, ¡°I followed Crystal here!¡±

    ¡°And what about her?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen Crystal since thest time she parted ways.

    ¡°She¡¯s back at the hotel!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Staring at him, Rosemary obviously did not believe his words, Nathaniel saw that Rosemary did not believe him and said anxiously, ¡°I really did not lie to you, she really went back to the hotel!¡±

    ¡°Since you followed her here, how can you leave her a girl at the hotel, are you still a man like that?¡±

    He was used by Rosemary, so that he didn¡¯t even have a chance to retort.

    I¡¯m not sure how his brain became less bright after a period of time.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you still my friend? It¡¯s so hard to see each other, you didn¡¯t say a single good word, and then you talked me nonsense, you are not afraid that I am sad!¡±

    Faced with Nathaniel¡¯s kind of yfulness, cheek thicker than the walls of the man, Rosemary directly choose to ignore.

    Seeing Rosemary like this, Nathaniel lost the battle, who made him a man?

    ¡°Rosemary, in fact, this matter is really not my fault, it is her own insistence to go back to the hotel, I asked her to apany me to stroll for a while, she did not say a word, directly left me here, what do you think I can do?¡±

    You can¡¯t just go up and hold her thighs and not let him leave!

    Seeing his aggravated look, Rosemary sighed lightly and said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s go see herter!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Giving her a no-questions-asked gesture, Nathaniel leaned over the table and looked at her, asking, ¡°It¡¯s not just the two of you here, is it! Where¡¯s Wilson?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here, what did Mr. Meyer want from me?¡±

    The words fell, and Wilson¡¯s cold voice came from behind.

    Nathaniel turned around and saw Joseph and Edmund were there and immediately waved at them as a greeting.

    ¡°Can I only call you guys if I have something to do?¡±

    I was not good enough to re at them, how these people are getting less and less friends, so long not seen, do they do not miss her?

    ¡°Of course! But just a little curious, aren¡¯t you supposed to be there with Xue Lao for the holidays? Howe you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­, you couples really have a heart to heart, asking the exact same questions!¡±

    ¡°Here, freshly squeezed juice!¡±

    Heidi walked over with a few sses of juice and saw Nathaniel sitting here at some point.

    ¡°And this one is?¡±

    Looking at him, it just so happened that Nathaniel wasn¡¯t in C when she was here before, so Heidi didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°Vincent¡¯s brother, Nathaniel, is the youngest uncle that Tina mentioned long in her mouth!¡±

    Rosemary introduced it with a smile.

    ¡°Hi, my name is Heidi and I¡¯m a good friend of Rosemary¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    Nodding slightly, Nathaniel¡¯s gaze fell back on several of them.

    ¡°Did youe here to see thenterns?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare that thepany is on vacation, and I heard that thenterns over here are pretty good, so I came over!¡±

    Putting a hand on his shoulder, Edmund smiled and asked, ¡°How have you been doing with Miss Jungtely? Where is she?¡±

    After looking around for a moment, it became clear that Crystal was not here.

    Pushing his hand away, he said in an unpleasant manner, ¡°Where is the progress between us, but after following her recently, I found out that she is actually a psychic?¡±

    ¡°No way! You mean Crystal still catches that thing?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! We just chased that ghost thing to get here, or else how would I have gotten here!¡±

    Picked up the juice and took two sips, very unpleasantly said.

    ¡°Nathaniel, by that thing you can¡¯t mean ¡­¡± Nathaniel nodded before the ghost could say it.

    Hearing Nathaniel say this, Heidi and Karen felt a gust of cloudy wind all around them and couldn¡¯t help but lean towards Rosemary¡¯s body.

    When Rosemary saw this, she couldn¡¯t help but p him and said in a good-natured way, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, there is no ghost in this world!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, at first I didn¡¯t believe it as much as you did, but then ¡­¡±

    Thinking of her getting a few horny guys to molest her, Nathaniel couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth and said, ¡°Forget it, since you don¡¯t believe me even if I told you, you wouldn¡¯t believe it!¡±

    Wilson did not think that Crystal is still a psychic, it seems that this family of their hidden life there, not as simple as their mouths say.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte! Let¡¯s go have a snack!¡±

    These two days running around with her, are not properly sit down to eat a meal, just today everyone is here, he must eat a good meal.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go eat at a ce near the hotel! And call Crystal too by the way!¡±

    ¡°No need, she won¡¯te! Just bring her one backter!¡±

    If she was really willing toe down and eat, he wouldn¡¯t be eating fast food every day.

    Rosemary gave him a suspicious look, but surprisingly, he said so, so she did not force it.

    A few people came to a big stall near the hotel, although this is a tourist attraction, but the restaurant and so on is not very high ss.

    The best is also a big stall or something like that, and there are two other coffee shops.

 Chapter 809 a bunch of foodies

    ¡°Stinky girl, I advise you better stay out of our business, or else don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡±

    Several of the men in ck looked coldly at Crystal, who was blocking their path, with a lurid killing intent seeping out of their eyes.

    Coldly sweeping the few people in front of him, he said with a disdainful expression, ¡°With just a few of you, you dare to say such big words?¡±

    I thought Nathaniel would follow her back, and after staying at the hotel for more than half an hour without seeing him return, I was a little uneasy, so I turned back and saw him with Wilson and the others, and was about to go up and say hello, but inadvertently their party was actually being followed.

    Most importantly, Wilson and the others apparently didn¡¯t notice, so she blocked the men¡¯s path from another intersection.

    The man in ck at the head of the group saw that Crystal did not have a trace of fear on her face, a touch of killing intent immediately sprang up on her face and she waved her hand at the men in ck behind her, several of whom instantly lunged at Crystal.

    Inside the stall, Nathaniel took the menu and looked at the dishes on it, quickly ordering a few of the store¡¯s signature dishes.

    ¡°Give me five pounds of spicy crawfish and a six-pound boiled fish, extra spicy!¡±

    Closing the menu, Rosemary said with a smile.

    It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve eaten these dishes, I didn¡¯t expect to have them here, I just don¡¯t know if the taste is still the same as before.

    When Heidi and Karen heard Rosemary¡¯s order, their appetites were whetted and it was really Rosemary who knew them better.

    Wilson to these dishes to nothing, just met Rosemary when she was taken to eat hot pot, spicy his stomach for a long time, after the appropriate in the meal with chili peppers, and now will eat a little.

    But Nathaniel and Edmund¡¯s faces got a little ugly, just hearing Rosemary say extra hot, they felt like they were on fire on their tongues.

    ¡°Rosemary, are these dishes you ordered too spicy?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at her and said with a grimace.

    ¡°No way! Didn¡¯t you just order something that wasn¡¯t spicy? I know you and Edmund don¡¯t eat spicy food, so I didn¡¯t count your portion either!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you guys can finish eating?¡±

    As soon as Edmund said that, he heard Heidi say with some embarrassment, ¡°Actually, this is already very little, if Mayme and Tina were here, these portions would not be enough for them alone?¡±

    ¡°Who is Mayme?¡±

    Looking at them, Nathaniel asked with a lightly wrinkled brow.

    But you can conclude from their tone that they should also be a foodie.

    They already have a foodie in the family, but I didn¡¯t expect another one toe out now.

    No, it¡¯s that all the women Rosemary knows are foodies, and even Crystal¡¯s appetite is not something a man canpete with.

    ¡°Mayme is my assistant, not only is she good at eating, but her cooking is also first ss, not inferior to those so-called famous chefs Oh!¡±

    But her dark cooking is also uplimentary!

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Nathaniel is notorious for having a tricky mouth, very particr about food, which may be rted to when he used to be a movie star, but since he met Rosemary and Tina, a little better!

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me next time when shees back, you can ask her to make you one!¡±

    ¡°How can one serving be enough, at least a table!¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, she didn¡¯t tell him that it was still an unknown whether Mayme would do it for him or not!

    ¡°You¡¯re too big-hearted, you think she¡¯ll make it for you if you ask her to! I¡¯ve been wanting to eat her dishes for a long time, and I haven¡¯t even gotten to it yet?¡± Not to mention that she promised her herself.

    ¡°Excuse me, this is the spicy lobster you ordered!¡±

    The waiter came over with tworge tes of crayfish and took a look at the four handsome men on the table, with eyes full of slow adoration.

    Rosemary identally gauged the strong feelings of adoration in the waiter¡¯s eyes, took a pair of disposable gloves and said unhurriedly, ¡°Aren¡¯t the four of you a little too shy!¡±

    Several people looked down at themselves one after another and asked in disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with us?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys notice that those services just hated to jump right on you?¡±

    Then, sneakily look at Wilson sitting aside, just now she saw those waiters¡¯ eyes nakedly resting on his body, nothing to look so good-looking why?

    Everywhere you go, you attract butterflies!

    ¡°Eat up!¡±

    Wilson concentrated on plucking the lobster for Rosemary, as if he hadn¡¯t heard what she had just said, which made Rosemary even more depressed.

    The three men across the street saw this and couldn¡¯t help but nce at each other and quickly understood.

    Someone is jealous.

    Several people looked at Wilson with a good face, not chatting The Young Mr. Grant nced at them, came to Rosemary¡¯s ear, softly said: ¡°Do not worry, my eyes in the heart are only you, others I can not see!¡±

    A simple sentence, but the few people doing it can¡¯t help but rub their arms, the goose bumps are falling all over the ce.

    Usually see him always with a cold face, spreading dog food to do not want!

    Heidi saw a few people across the room looking at them sourly and said with a smile, ¡°You can also swoop in on them and spill dog food!¡± The premise is that your hurry up and find the other half.

    The words fell, several men waved at her, Edmund smiled and said, ¡°Heidi you are not a clear blow to us?¡± Knowing full well that they are now either not as in love as they would like to be, or have not felt their hearts until now, and then again, like him, no one even looks at them squarely, how to spill dog food to them.

    ¡°So you guys have to go for it! Otherwise, you can only watch people show their love!¡±

    As we got to know each other better, Heidi became less formal and would asionally joke around.

    Compared to them, Karen¡¯s words are rtively few.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, there was still Joseph sitting at the table, and both of them hadn¡¯t been dealt with yet, so naturally she didn¡¯t dare to say much.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it works if you try hard!¡±

    Sometimes people do not even bother to look at you, which makes him how hard.

    Nathaniel¡¯s tone was odd, with a Tess of helplessness in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as there is perseverance, iron pestle and mortar grind into a needle! I believe there wille a day when you will keep the clouds and see the sun!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Edmund reassured.

    They may not understand5 his mind, but Edmund is very clear, since thest time he came to the hospital to find him out for a drink, his whole person is like a change, every day follow Crystal around, look at his appearance, it seems that he will be his words listened to.

    At this moment, the sirens sounded outside the house, so that everyone could not help but look outside.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t even call me for dinner here, it¡¯s not enough!¡±

 Chapter 810 being watched

    Crystal nonchntly pulled a stool to do down and looked at the bright red spicy crawfish, the little bugs in the stomach were hooked up to it.

    ¡°Crystal, aren¡¯t you resting at the hotel?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she looked at Crystal who was grabbing and eating the crawfish with great pleasure.

    Took a small bowl and helped her serve a bowl of soup and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Picked up the soup and drank it all, took a look at the bottom of the bowl and said, ¡°This soup is really good, one more bowl!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The crowd looked at Crystal who couldn¡¯t stop eating there with a puzzled look on her face, always feeling that something was wrong with her.

    Nathaniel saw this and said nonchntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you weren¡¯ting over? Howe you¡¯re back now?¡±

    Crystal cut in and saidzily, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask you that?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, being watched without even knowing it, she really needed to take a good look at her vision.

    ¡°Miss Jung, did something happen?¡±

    Wilson, who had been sitting next to Rosemary without speaking, suddenly spoke up.

    He had sensed that something was wrong with Crystal when she had just entered.

    Intuition told him that the whole thing was rted to the sound of sirens outside.

    ¡°You are being followed!¡±

    A few simple words instantly made them sit on pins and needles.

    Especially Wilson, he did not notice at all, it seems that the other side of the people are not ordinary people.

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    At the moment Nathaniel came out of his shock faster than they did and looked at Crystal and asked.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, he has long since shed all the disguises on his body, and the expression on his face has be more stern.

    This may be the real Nathaniel!

    Seeing them all staring at themselves, Crystal put down the chopsticks in her hands, and her face became more serious, and said, ¡°When I returned to the hotel, I saw that you hadn¡¯te back, and I was worried that you would be that lecher to find, so I came out to look for you, and inadvertently found a few people in ck were a bit strange, so I followed them, and I didn¡¯t expect that they were here to catch Rosemary The!¡±

    ¡°Catch me?¡±

    Pointing to herself, Rosemary looked at Crystal with some disbelief.

    Crystal saw that she was a little disbelieving and nodded heavily, saying, ¡°Yes, but they don¡¯t seem to want to take your life!!!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°When you were standing in that drink store earlier, those men had their eyes on you. If it was to kill you, that would have been a good time for them to strike!¡± But they didn¡¯t make a move, it was clear they wanted to catch them alive.

    At this point, Heidi and Karen¡¯s faces were also hard to read, clutching each other¡¯s hands as if seeking a bit of security.

    ¡°In your opinion, who could be responsible for this matter?¡±

    ¡°Not sure, I have just asked the man for you, but the other side would rather die than say anything.¡±

    Crystal¡¯s good-looking brow furrowed tighter and tighter as she thought about what she had just seen.

    ¡°But from the conversation I just had with them, they don¡¯t seem to be from our city C.¡±

    This is the only clue, that is, the identity of the other party is likely to be another country, but as for why to kidnap Rosemary, the original reason is not known.

    ¡°Since it is now known that the other party is targeting Rosemary, you should take due precautions, as well as those around you who have threatening weight to Rosemary.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed the number of the vi, but the phone rang for a long time but no one answered.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart thumped, and her eyes stared nkly at Wilson, her eyes full of panic.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get through to the home phone, could something have happened?¡±

    The words were spoken with a slight tremor.

    Wilson grabbed her shaking hand and hurriedly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, maybe the housekeeper was ying with the kids and didn¡¯t hear the phone ring! If you¡¯re not sure, we¡¯ll go back now!¡±

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s hurry back!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary had already left her seat and headed outside.

    Heidi¡¯s face is pale at the moment, and she has called Elliott¡¯s maid several times, but her cell phone is never connected.

    A sense of foreboding slowly rising from the soles of the feet.

    Karen grabbed her trembling hand and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, maybe the signal is bad and you can¡¯t get through for a while!¡±

    ¡°Yes! You guys shouldn¡¯t be too nervous, maybe the housekeeper took them out to y and the crowd didn¡¯t hear the phone ring!¡±

    EdmundEdmund was busyforting Heidi as he walked quickly in the direction of the parking lot.

    Dropping them off at the parking lot, Crystal said to them, ¡°I still have some unfinished business, so I won¡¯t be apanying you back!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Crystal!¡±

    Rosemary took her hand and really thanked her this time. If she hadn¡¯t found it in time, there¡¯s no telling what would have happened.

    ¡°You¡¯re my first friend, your business is my business, we don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other!¡±

    ¡°Yes! We are all good friends, let¡¯s not say such polite words.¡±

    Looking at her, Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Come to the vi to find me when youe back, we¡¯ll have a good get-together then!¡±

    It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other, and it¡¯s so hard to run into each other, but only for a short time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will!¡±

    Rosemary then gave Nathaniel a few more words of advice and hurriedly got into Wilson¡¯s car and sped off to C City.

    Looking at their departing figures, Nathaniel suddenly turned his head to look at Crystal and asked, ¡°You¡¯re deliberately distracting them, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Slightly raising her eyes, Crystal looked at the gloomy-faced Nathaniel, a cold smile surfaced at the corner of her mouth, was she such a person in his eyes?

    Although her identity as a psychic doesn¡¯t want to be known, she wouldn¡¯t make up such a lie because of that.

    ¡°So that¡¯s the kind of person I am in your mind?¡±

    Nathaniel was a bit ufortable by her gaze and hurriedly exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that, I just thought what you said just now would be a bit too serious!¡± After all, he saw Rosemary¡¯s white face just now.

    Crystal is very dissatisfied red at him, said: ¡°I¡¯m not as nasty as you think, just now those few people have been solved by me, if I¡¯m not wrong, soon they will get the news here, if Rosemary they still continue to stay here, the things behind even if I do not say you should know it! ¡±

    Of course he knew the seriousness of the matter, but once they left, those people would soon be looking for them.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°Of course is to go back to the hotel to make up for the sleep, is to know what else will happen in the second half of the night!¡±

 Chapter 811 False alarm

    The group hurried back to C. As soon as Rosemary got out of the car, she raced to the vi.

    The maids looked at Rosemary who rushed in and rushed forward to ask, ¡°The Great Young Lady, what is wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Where are they, young master?¡±

    ¡°In the toy room!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary hurried up the stairs and ran towards the toy room.

    Wilson, who came in right after him, scanned all the maids and said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone answer the phone when I just called the house?¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, several servants looked at me and I looked at you. They had been here all night, but they didn¡¯t hear the phone ring.

    ¡°Go down, you guys!¡±

    Joseph and Edmund came in from the back and addressed the maids.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The phone line to the vi was cut, that¡¯s why we haven¡¯t been able to call in!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Wilson was about to go upstairs when he saw Williaming down from upstairs.

    ¡°Hi, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    William showed a bewitching smile and said, ¡°I missed you guys, so I came to see you. I originally nned to give you a Surprise, but I didn¡¯t expect you guys to give me a big surprise, fortunately the bodyguards around me are good at it!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You mean someone really tried to abduct the children?¡±

    ¡°Well, those people are all very good, but the other side doesn¡¯t seem to want their lives, but to take people away!¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, William said with certainty.

    ¡°But who exactly is it?¡±

    Several men¡¯s faces are very ugly, originally thought that after dealing with Cora, things will end, but did not expect to start again after only two months of Susan.

    ¡°Do you guys think it could be Rita¡¯s doing?¡±

    Edmund thought for a moment and spoke up.

    The words were overruled by Wilson.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be her!¡± This woman is narrow-minded and extremely jealous, if it was her, she would only rule them to death.

    ¡°I also think it can¡¯t be her, after Cora fell into the sea she followed and disappeared, with her style of doing things, this doesn¡¯t seem like her style!¡±

    After dealing with this woman N times, Joseph can be considered to know her very well.

    ¡°So if it¡¯s not her, who else would it be?¡±

    ¡°Looks like what I feared ising!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Joseph looked at Wilson and a fierce look shed across his face.

    ¡°If this is really the case, things are getting more and more troublesome!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Rosemary about this for now, so she won¡¯t be on edge all day!¡±

    This matter is indeed tricky, and if it is Cora, then things are much more than what they think.

    To be able to take away a person wandering at the entrance of Hades silently under his nose, it can be seen that the other party¡¯s power is not at all below him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We know what to do!¡±

    William nced at them, his eyebrows furrowed together, not expecting that he had juste over and stumbled upon this kind of thing.

    Looks like he¡¯ll have to stay here for a while.

    ¡°Do you need me to look into it?¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s slightly sunken handsome face, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had too many things to deal withtely, I¡¯ll handle this one myself!¡±

    ¡°But you have a wedding to prepare, are you busy?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! No problem!¡±

    Nodded, he did have too many things to deal with, besides theirpany, there were some problems on the family side, and his rtionship with Karen, which did give him enough headache for a while.

    ¡°How about this, I have resigned with the hospital, just this time free, this matter will be left to me to deal with it!¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you preparing for your medical team?¡±

    Edmund smiled faintly and said, ¡°This investigation of this matter does not conflict, I think this matter let me deal with, so better to distract the other side¡¯s attention, may be able to transfer this big fish out!¡±

    ¡°I think Edmund is right, let him handle this matter, you just Carry on preparing for your wedding with Rosemary, make sure the wedding will be held as scheduled!¡±

    ¡°Yes! The wedding was already cancelled oncest time, if anything goes wrong again this time, I believe those public opinions out there will be a big blow to both Rosemary and The Grant family!¡±

    Especially Rosemary, there is still no telling what those outside will say, after all, there are too many women who want to marry into The Grant family, who would love to be able to catch some of Rosemary¡¯s handle and pull her down.

    ¡°How about this! This matter will be left to Edmund and me to investigate, and once we find out anything, we will both be sure to tell you immediately!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    They worry about the same things they worry about, and after thinking for a while, decided to leave this matter to them.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re scaring Nina!¡±

    Nina, Blume and Elliott were ying with toys in the room when they were hugged by Rosemary.

    Nina¡¯s soft voice rang out, looking at Rosemary, whose eyes were red, and asked.

    Seeing that they were okay, Rosemary¡¯s heart finally dropped.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mommy just misses you guys!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ve only just left for a moment!¡±

    Tilting her head up at Rosemary, Nina gave her mother a look of contempt.

    ¡°But Mommy just misses you guys!¡±

    Clinging to the two of them, God knows how she spent this journey, thest time on the ship is still vivid in my mind, she is really scared.

    The two little ones were held too tightly by her, and their little bodies squirmed ufortably, saying, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re holding them too tight!¡±

    Hearing her own daughters¡¯ protests, Rosemary then realized her nervousness and hurriedly released them, dropping a kiss on each of their foreheads and saying with a smile, ¡°Sorry, Mommy hurt you!¡±

    ¡°Mommy you are too nervous!¡±

    Blume, who had not spoken, suddenly said.

    In fact, Rosemary did not know that when those people came to catch them, Nina was sleeping, only he and Elliott were ying in the garden, so Nina did not know what had just happened.

    Looking at her baby son, Rosemary gently embraced him into her arms. Since he was a child, he has been more intelligent, mature and understanding than ordinary children, and because of this, she feels indebted to him from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, Mommy will never leave you alone in the house again!¡±

    Heidi checked up and down to make sure Elliott really wasn¡¯t hurt, and that was a relief.

    Elliott is bigger than them and naturally knows more about what just happened than they do, but he told Blume not to let Nina know before, so he didn¡¯t say anything to Heidi either.

    ¡°Rosemary, let the children y!¡±

    Looking up at her, he saw her wink at him, then nodded, had a few words of advice for them, and left.

 Chapter 812 moving on

    ¡°Mr. Williams, is Sister Moon all right!¡±

    Mayme, who was sitting next to Marcy, asked with a smile.

    Marcy picked up the red wine on the side and gently took a sip, saying lightly, ¡°It¡¯s already fine!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Looking at the moon hanging in the sky, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but sigh softly, ¡°The moon is full, people are reunited, the moon is so big today!¡±

    Raising her eyes to the sky, Marcy did not speak, but simply watched in silence.

    Two people just sit quietly and enjoy the beautiful moonlight.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, since the one you love has returned, I think it¡¯s time for me to go back!¡± After all, she lives here, how does she feel inconvenient.

    Previously Rosemary had asked her toe over to keep Marcypany, but now that she had someone else, she didn¡¯t have to do that anymore.

    Mayme¡¯s words were like a needle jabbing into Marcy¡¯s heart, causing him to shudder violently.

    ¡°Do you want to go back that badly?¡±

    Turning her head to look at her, Marcy asked faintly.

    The face can not see a Tess any expression, and do not know how he is thinking at the moment.

    ¡°I just think that since sister Yue has returned, there is no need for me to continue to stay here, in case sister Yue misunderstands, this will affect your rtionship!¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured of this, just you are still to shake anything between us!¡±

    Marcy gave her a look and whispered.

    Hearing him say that, Mayme stood up violently and yelled at him, ¡°Marcy, what do you mean by that? Are you looking down on me?¡±

    Does she carry no weight at all in his heart?

    Thinking about this, Mayme suddenly felt a breath of air held in her heart, it was very difficult to bear.

    Seeing her like this, Marcy¡¯s lips hooked up slightly, pulling her to sit down, in a good mood, and said, ¡°The weight of you in my heart has never changed!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Mayme didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but on second thought, it didn¡¯t seem to matter whether she had any weight in his heart or not! But why was she so excited?

    Shaking his little head, he muttered that he must have been caught in the door.

    Picked up the red wine on the table and drank it in one go, and stretched out his hand and gently fanned it.

    With her legs naturally coiled together, she picked up a bunch of grapes from the table and ate them.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, will you marry Sister Yue?¡±

    Shoving a grape desperately into his mouth, he asked with a slurred voice.

    Marcy turned her head to look at her, who was eating happily, and asked, ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Will you just tell me if I will or won¡¯t?¡± A question that simple, is it necessary to get so hung up on it?

    ¡°No way!¡±

    said without thinking.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at him with wide eyes, his little face was full of iprehension.

    Didn¡¯t he love this woman very much? Now that she¡¯s back and has made things clear and he¡¯s forgiven her, shouldn¡¯t he get married next?

    ¡°No reason?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s tone is cold, as if to say an insignificant thing in general, the woman outside the door hands clenched, nails are embedded in the palm.

    Cindy, standing outside the door, tightly biting her lower lip, her eyes shed with a touch of ruthlessness, she has never been a person who easily admits defeat, when Marcy loved her to death, if she asked, he would not hesitate to nod even if it meant his life, she did not believe that Marcy did not have any feelings for her now, it must be because of this woman, because every time Marcy looked at her, the look of tenderness to the extreme.

    She vowed that she would take back everything that belonged to her, everything that had originally belonged to her.

    With a re inside, Cindy left.

    Mayme heard him say that and looked at him with a tsk-tsk.

    So many years of feelings, said to give up on giving up, no wonder others often say that most men are thin-skinned, it really seems to have a basis.

    ¡°But I can see that sister Yue wants to reconnect with you very much, are you really not going to consider it?¡± After all, a woman like Cindy like Lin Daiyu is very easy to arouse the protective desire of men, even she, a woman looking at it, wants to go up and protect her properly.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer her, Mayme suddenly thought of something and fiercely covered her mouth, her bright and moving eyes cooing as she said, ¡°You¡¯re not moving on, are you?¡±

    Other than that, she couldn¡¯t really think of any other reason.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been separated from each other for eight years, do you think the words moving on are appropriate?¡±

    If he had gotten married then, his children would be in elementary school today.

    After thinking about it, Mayme skimmed her lips and said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    After all, she was the one who left without a word, not him.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, go to bed early! We have important things to deal with tomorrow!¡±

    Knocking her little head, Marcy stood up and said.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Did you think Rosemary asked you toe over simply to keep mepany!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Looking at him, Mayme looked puzzled.

    Marcy looked at her lovely appearance, and as long as she saw her, it seemed that all her worries were left behind.

    ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m so busy, do you think I¡¯d have time to take care of you if I didn¡¯t have other things I need your help with?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Nodded as a tacit acknowledgement of his words.

    Seeing this, Marcy¡¯s lips curled up in a smile, put down the ss in her hand and turned to leave.

    ¡°Are the kids okay?¡±

    Rosemary had just walked out when Wilson came up to her and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Just be okay, I¡¯ll go check on them!¡±

    With that, Wilson headed for the children¡¯s room.

    Looking at his departing figure, Heidi said enviously, ¡°Wilson is such a good father!¡±This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Well, no matter how busy he is, he tries to make time for his kids!¡±

    This shows how much weight their mother and son carry in Wilson¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Yes! For a child, a mother¡¯s love just can¡¯t rece a father¡¯s love!¡±

    Thinking about Elliott fills Heidi with guilt.

    Seeing this, Rosemary hurriedly consoled, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯m sure Elliott will understand when he grows up!¡±

    After all, it is not her fault, if possible, who does not want to reunite the family and enjoy that happy moment.

    ¡°Although Elliott he never asks me about his dad, I know he still yearns for it in his heart, he just pretends it doesn¡¯t matter because he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll be upset.¡±

    Faced with her son¡¯s precociousness, Heidi is not sad, but what can she do?

    ¡°Every child longs for the love of a daddy, and Elliott is no exception!¡±

    ¡°Maybe I should really consider your and Edmund¡¯s offer to give Elliott a full home!¡±

    Patting her back, Rosemary softly reassured, ¡°No matter what you decide, I will support you!¡±

 Chapter 813 you are not qualified

    The next morning, Rosemary woke up and saw Karen sitting on the couch in the living room.

    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±

    Seeing Rosemarye down, Karen smiled and said, ¡°Get used to it! I¡¯ve already found a house, I¡¯ll be thereter!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you live here?¡±

    I thought he would stay here, but I didn¡¯t expect her to find a house outside.

    ¡°Thank you and Wilson for your kindness, you have helped me so much already, and now that I have graduated, I want to prove myself on my own!¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided, Rosemary won¡¯t keep you!¡±

    Rosemary is very understanding of Karen¡¯s thoughts.

    She has always known Karen to be a very assertive and motivated girl.

    ¡°You just came back yesterday, when did you have your eye on the house?¡±

    Smiling faintly, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already chosen a house when I was abroad, in Liya Bay!¡±

    ¡°Is there enough money?¡±

    Although she knew Wilson had been keeping tabs on her, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    She knows very well how hard it is for a girl to be out there on her own.

    ¡°Wilson has been sending me money for the past two years, plus I¡¯ve saved a little money from my temporary jobs these past two years, still enough!¡±

    Rosemary and Wilson had helped her so much over the years, more than she could ever repay in her lifetime, and now that she was out of the workforce, she didn¡¯t want to be taking Rosemary¡¯s money.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have money make sure you tell your sister, don¡¯t condescend to yourself, okay?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±

    ¡°Well, you can take a break this week and get your jetg back, then get some supplies and report to the office next week.¡±

    Rosemary smiled as she spoke, relieved now that Karen was back to help her.

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s something I want you to talk to Wilson about, can I start at the bottom?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    With her ability, even the highest position in thepany is no problem at all, but worried about the people in thepany are not convinced, Wilson purposely gave her the position of manager.

    ¡°I know you and Wilson must have a good position for me, but I¡¯ve never managed apany before, plus I want to start at the bottom, and I also want to understand in more detail all the operations in thepany.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Karen was so happy to see Rosemary say yes, she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t say yes?

    ¡°Rosemary, you guys don¡¯t have to arrange anything with me, it just so happens that thepany is hiring during this time, I¡¯ll just go straight to the interview!¡± She didn¡¯t want people to know that she came in through connections, she just wanted to be like a normal white-cor worker and go for a position of her own.

    ¡°Fine! Since you¡¯ve already thought about it, I can¡¯t help forcing you!¡±

    Originally Rosemary wanted to ask the driver to drop her off, but she insisted on taking a cab to leave on her own, so she let her be.

    Stopping a cab, Karen got in and drove to her apartment.

    The house in Liya Bay belongs to the middle and senior houses, the main reason for choosing the house here at first, in addition to the price is more reasonable, is that themunity environment here is very Susan, although the distance from thepany is a bit far, but for her current financial ability, it is already very good.

    Some people may not fight for their whole life to be so lucky like her.

    The house is simply decorated, furniture and appliances and so on, looking at some cold house, ready to go to the supermarket to buy some things to spice things up.

    Take the bag to thergest supermarket nearby, selected some bonsai in it, and some small decorations, checkout, because the full three hundred and eighty-eight yuan can be delivered to your home, thought of also to buy some clothes, wrote the address of the district to them, and then left.

    ¡°Karen, our master is here to invite you!¡±

    Just outside the supermarket door, Neil¡¯s personal butler came up with a cold look in his eyes.

    Karen couldn¡¯t help but sneer in her heart, the speed was really fast, she came back in the first foot, the second foot came to the door.

    ¡°Please lead the way!¡±

    Walking around the corner to the turn, Karen pulled open the door and got into the car.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    Snap ¡­

    Karen has not yet sat down, the face is a p, the white cheeks immediately floated bright red five palm prints.

    Holding back her anger, Karen said politely, ¡°Old Mr. Flower, what do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You still have the nerve to ask me what it means? Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you this?¡±

    Neil looked at Karen angrily, a powerful coldness radiating from his face.

    ¡°Old Mr. Flower, I respect you as Joseph¡¯s grandfather, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll get in your car, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can just hit people!¡±

    Karen tilted her head, without a trace of fear in her eyes.

    Living abroad for more than two years has taught her a lot about not showing it to her face, even when she is weak.

    ¡°Bitch, what¡¯s wrong with me hitting you?¡±

    The words fell and another p was thrown over.

    Karen¡¯s head tilted gently, and Neil¡¯s hand snapped to life in a fit of rage.

    ¡°You bitch, how dare you hide!¡±

    ¡°Old Mr. Flower, please don¡¯t rely on the fact that you are an elder and you can just hit people, you are not my person and you are not qualified to teach me a lesson!¡±

    Even if you do something wrong, it¡¯s not his turn to teach an outsider a lesson. At this moment, Karen suddenly felt some pain for Joseph, encountering such a stubborn old grandfather, it seems that he has not been beaten.

    ¡°I really underestimated you, received me a hundred million, but still dare to appear in C City, Mayme, do you believe that I can crush you to death with a small finger!¡±

    No one had ever dared to disobey him like that, and I never thought a country girl would dare to speak to him like that.

    ¡°Believe, of course I believe! But Old Mr. Flower should also not forget that if you really move me, you will also lose Joseph, your grandson, and I think you should know his temper better than anyone else. Since you¡¯re looking for it, I¡¯ll make it clear to you! I didn¡¯t vite the agreement between us at the beginning, at the beginning you used 100 million just to buy me to leave Joseph and not to pester him, but it didn¡¯t say that I couldn¡¯t return to C. Now that I¡¯m back, I¡¯m not not pestering Joseph either, so I¡¯m not viting your wishes.¡±

    The words fell, Karen pushed open the door and got out of the car, suddenly thought of something, turned around and looked at Neil and said, ¡°I promise you I will do things, but I hope you do not move to hit people, if this thing let Joseph know, you should know what will happen!¡±

    After saying that, Karen stepped on her high heels and tilted her head to leave, leaving behind a furious Neil.

    ¡°Look at that, no upbringing at all, how could Joseph get hooked on this woman, it really pisses me off!¡±

    Neil knocked his cane on the car with a thud, and the butler hurriedly persuaded, ¡°Master, you should calm down, don¡¯t get angry and break your body!¡±

 Chapter 814 Sleeping with him every day

    Once the door was opened, Karen¡¯s whole body fell to the ground, holding back the tears that had fallen all the way down, and there was no ce to talk about the sorrow in her heart.

    Rosemary spent the whole day at home with her children, and the two little ones had so much fun that she just put them to bed.

    Stretched out tired body, today with the children to do a day of games, feel the body bones are about to fall apart.

    There are no special arrangements these days, plus her inws are not in C, and the designpetition is scheduled for March next year, so she basically has nothing to do during this time, so she can concentrate on preparing the details of the wedding.

    After showering Rosemary sat on the sofa and looked at Wilson who was sitting next to her tapping his fingers on the keyboard, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Wilson gave her a look, but his fingers were still tapping away at the keyboard.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take a vacation, you¡¯re still so busy, and now you¡¯re talking about the New Year soon, it seems like you¡¯ll get busier and busier behind you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I just won¡¯t forget you even when I¡¯m busy, and will try to find time for you and the kids!¡±

    Of course she knows, but every time she sees him so busy, she really hurts.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, go to bed first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary answered, but sat there without the intention of getting up, she had gotten used to sleeping with him on her pillow every day, and could not sleep without him beside her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her hesitation to get up and go to bed, Wilson put down theputer in his hands and asked.

    ¡°Nothing, just seeing that you¡¯re still up and I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    In the past, when watching TV, didn¡¯t they say that the president was very idle?

    How is his turn, it seems that he did not stop, although the mouth said it was fine, in fact, are false.

    Leaning Rosemary¡¯s head on hisp, Wilson took the nket aside and covered her, ¡°Then you sleep on myp first, and when I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll carry you to bed!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary rubbed against his arms, found afortable position, and soon fell into a deep sleep.

    Early the next morning.

    Rosemary woke up with an empty seat beside her, feeling the spot that had long since cooled off, and it looked like Wilson had woken up early.

    After washing up, Rosemary went downstairs and saw Wilson sitting in the dining room eating breakfast.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get more sleep?¡±

    ¡°Karen bought a house in Lea Bay, I¡¯ll go overter and see if there¡¯s anything she needs help with!¡±

    Sitting at the table, Rosemary picked up her milk and took a sip.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t go back to the apartment where she used to live?¡±

    He remembered that Joseph had already bought the apartment and that the name was still in her name.

    ¡°No, she bought a house by herself!¡±

    ¡°Eat up, I¡¯ll send you there!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll ask Bruce to take me thereter, you have so many things to deal with in thepany recently, you¡¯d better get busy with yours first!¡±

    Tammy smiled, she was now a big free man, naturally she didn¡¯t have to rush!

    Looked at the time, he still have a few meetings today, plus Liya Bay side and rely on the suburbs, round trip time is certainly not enough, thought for a while and said, ¡°Then good, pay attention to safety!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Wilson nted a good morning kiss on her forehead and left the vi.

    After breakfast, Rosemary took Bruce¡¯s car and drove to Ria Bay.

    ¡°Bruce, you go back first! I¡¯ll have you pick it upter on!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Bruce nodded and drove off.

    Karen gave her the address yesterday. I called her before, but didn¡¯t answer, so fortunately I didn¡¯t call herter.

    Karen¡¯s house bought the thirty-third floor, and also the sunroom, the location are very good.

    Ridingup in the elevator, Rosemary came to Karen¡¯s room and knocked on the door several times, but no one came to open it.

    Could it be that she is not at home?

    Taking the spare key out of her bag, Rosemary unlocked the door to her room.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon entering, Rosemary was choked by the smell of alcohol inside the house. The curtains in the room were all closed, and once the lights were turned on, she saw a messy living room.

    Rosemary¡¯s heart tightened and she shouted loudly, ¡°Karen!¡±

    Finally found her at the foot of one of the curtains, the whole person was in the corner, holding a picture of Joseph.

    Upon seeing this, Rosemary instantly understood what was going on!

    There was a bottle of finished red wine on the table, and the bottle was lying casually on the table.

    ¡°Karen, are you awake?¡±

    Gently patting her cheek, Rosemary cried out heartily.

    After half a day of shouting and not getting a response from her, Rosemary reached out to help her, and just as her hand touched her skin, a burning sensation hit her.

    Rosemary rushed out her cell phone and called 120, and soon the ambnce came and took her to the hospital.

    Two hourster, Karen slowly opened her heavy eyes, looked at the white walls, and turned her head to see Rosemary, who was lying on the head of the bed, watching over her.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Gently shaking Rosemary¡¯s arm, Karen cried out dryly.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, are you feeling better?¡±

    Sensing someone calling out to her, Rosemary snapped her eyes open to see that she was awake.

    Standing up and pouring a ss of boiled water and handing it to her, ¡°Drink some water!¡±

    Probably because of the alcohol, Karen took the water and finished all the sips from the ss.

    ¡°Thanks! How did I get here?¡±

    ¡°You have a fever, I sent you here!¡±

    After touching her forehead, which was not as hot as before, Rosemary was slightly relieved.

    ¡°Sorry Rosemary, for the trouble!¡±

    ¡°Do you know how dangerous you are today? High fever and also drank a bottle of red wine, even if life has more than what you want, you can not spoil your body like this.¡±

    Just thinking about the morning, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but get fired up.

    Karen looked at a very angry Rosemary and knew she had done wrong this time and was willing to keep quiet if it would make Rosemary feel better to whine a little bit.

    ¡°Tell my sister first, what is wrong with you? What¡¯s wrong with this face again?¡±

    Stretching out her hand and touching her slightly swollen cheek, the corner of her mouth curled up in a Tammy smile and said, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m fine! I identally fell when I went out yesterday, I¡¯ll put ice on itter and it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Receiving Rosemary¡¯s gaze, Karen¡¯s eyes lowered, avoiding her gaze.

    ¡°Take a good rest, I¡¯ll go out and get you some boiling water!¡±

    After saying that, he picked up the water bottle on the table and left.

    ¡°Butler, arrange a date for me to marry Joseph and Quentina right away!¡±

    Inside the ward, came Neil¡¯s voice like a bell, causing the bodyguards standing outside the door to hold their breath.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Joseph rushed over as soon as he received a call from home and felt the strong smell of gunpowder in here as soon as he entered the door.

 Chapter 815 Love over time

    Joseph just entered and felt a pressurized and somewhat suffocating atmosphere in the ward, ncing at the housekeeper standing next to him with his head bowed. Pulled a stool and sat in front of Neil¡¯s bed.

    Coldly nced at his own precious grandson, Neil lightly grunted, if it wasn¡¯t for this brat, he would have been so angry by a countryside brat that he was hospitalized?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? It¡¯s not for you to be angry with you!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, what did I do to make you angry again?¡±

    Looking at an angry grandfather, Joseph somewhat understand his old man¡¯s words.

    The past two days have been exhausting for him because of Karen, so where would he go to make him angry.

    Neil, after all, is a lifelong figure in the mall, and even when he is angry, he tries hard to control his temper.

    ¡°I have just discussed with your parents, choose a good day, will you and Quentina¡¯s wedding to do!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I will listen to your arrangements on everything, but the only thing on the matter of marriage, I hope you can respect my choice!¡±

    If it were the past, he might really listen obediently to the family¡¯s arrangements, anyway, marriage for their own is just to pass on the family business and stabilize the family, but now ¡­

    The day he met Karen again, his heart began to slowly fill with her quiet, simple, lovely character, at first he thought he was just treating her as a sister, but as time passed, he slowly found that his bones have slowly carved this little girl in his heart, can no longer be removed.

    ¡°Bastard, marriage matters have always been arranged by parents, are you still thinking of that country girl in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I ask you not to take this matter to her anger, this matter has nothing halfway to do with her!¡±

    Joseph looked at his grandfather and tried hard to stay calm.

    Neil saw that he was still talking for this country girl until now, his face was blue with anger and the veins on his forehead were rippling.

    ¡°Old Master, don¡¯t get angry, the doctor said your blood pressure is unstable now, so you can¡¯t get angry!¡±

    The butler standing by saw Neil¡¯s anger growing, and hurriedly persuaded.

    Seeing that nothing worked, he hurriedly said to Joseph, ¡°Young master, just agree to the old master¡¯s request! The old master is also doing it for your own good!¡±

    Seeing that he did not speak, Neil coldly snorted and said, ¡°Let me tell you, it¡¯s not that grandpa sshed you with cold water, the woman you like has long betrayed the pure love you have in your heart, when I took the check to test her, do you know how much that country girl offered me?¡±

    ¡°One hundred million!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, Karen is not at all the kind of person you say she is!¡±

    Joseph replied without thinking.

    Heh ¡­

    Neil couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it you can ask the housekeeper, and then you can just go and bring her over and we¡¯ll confront her face to face, so you won¡¯t be kept in the dark by her all day long and treat her like a holy lotus flower!¡±

    ¡°Young master, what the old master said is true!¡±

    The butler nodded to Joseph, before turning his head and looking at his grandfather with a calm face, it was clear they didn¡¯t look like they were lying.

    The thought of her sudden disappearance earlier and the distancing she began to can after her return made him wonder about the truth of these words.

    ¡°Young master, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°All right, stop screaming! It¡¯s good to let him know, so he won¡¯t be in the dark all the time!¡±

    Looking at Joseph¡¯s departing figure, Neil¡¯s eyes shed a sh of color at the corner.

    Joseph heart inside the brain is just grandfather said words, he simply can not believe that this thing is true, she must ask clear.

    ¡°Joseph, what are you doing here?¡±

    Rosemary had juste out of the ward when she saw Josephing on.

    ¡°Why are you alone in the hospital, are you sick?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary appear at the hospital, Joseph said with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Seeing his face was very ugly, Rosemary asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look so ugly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine! Since there¡¯s nothing going on then I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    With these words, Joseph prepared to leave with an elegant step.

    ¡°Joseph, wait a minute!¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Stopping in his tracks, Joseph looked back at her and asked.

    ncing at the door of the ward not far away, Rosemary sighed lightly in her heart and said, ¡°Karen is sick, should we go in and see?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s sick?¡±

    Hearing that Karen was sick, the anger in Joseph¡¯s heart instantly dropped a lot and he asked anxiously.

    ¡°High fever, but it¡¯s stable now, she¡¯s in a bad mood, seems to have been beaten up, I asked her what happened, but she wouldn¡¯t say a word, originally I wanted to call you, since you¡¯re here, go in and see her!¡±

    She could feel that Karen¡¯s heart for Joseph was really moved and had be deeply rooted. When she first put it in his ce, she thought that the distance between them would not produce feelings, but she did not expect that love would still grow over time.

    ¡°What ward is she in?¡±

    ¡°808!¡±

    Giving Rosemary a deep look, Joseph nodded slightly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Watching him step forward, Rosemary¡¯s heart could not say what she felt.

    Why are people around her on the road to affection so bumpy, Heidi is, Sunny is also, luckily Sunny can now finally be with her beloved, and Heidi ¡­

    When she thought of Heidi, Rosemary felt a pang of pain. She originally thought that meeting Fred would be the best ce in her life, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be a nightmare, so I hope she cane out of the nightmare soon and go to a better tomorrow.

    Seeing Joseph enter the ward, Rosemary then headed downstairs.

    Joseph stood in the doorway, at this moment Karen a face of Susan, eyes have been staring out of the window to look, even Joseph walked in did not know.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think if I hadn¡¯te out with you in the first ce, none of this would have happened?¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary did not say anything, Karen continued, ¡°Sometimes I keep thinking that if you had brought me back and not sent me to Joseph, if I had gone straight to school, then I would not have been as sad as I am today!¡±

    Standing behind her, Joseph quietly listened to her words out, so she loved him, but why did she push him into the arms of another woman when she clearly loved each other?¡±

    Joseph suddenly hugged her delicate body from behind, and did not wait for him to react to a p on the face.

    Snap ¡­

 Chapter 816 From now on we donâ€™t owe each other

    ¡°Joseph, how is it you?¡±

    Karen looked at the person she had pped over was Joseph, and was dumbfounded as to how he could havee.

    Joseph didn¡¯t expect her reaction to be that great, and one inattentive person was pushed to the ground by her.

    Standing up from the ground, Joseph patted his clothes and looked at her with a tender look in his eyes, saying, ¡°I just ran into Rosemary at the hospital, she said you were hospitalized, so I came to see you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was you!¡±

    Lowering her head, Karen said apologetically.

    Since thest time Ruth and I almost got s**t, the two of them went to enroll in Taekwondo together. Karen, who already had the basic skills, learned it a little faster than Ruth, and if it wasn¡¯t for Neil¡¯s visit, she might have been able to get a ck belt by now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s also my bad, it¡¯s normal for you to react like this!¡±

    Joseph reached out and gently put a hand on her bare forehead and was relieved to see that there was no more damage.

    ¡°The fever has gone down!¡±

    Reluctantly, he drew his hand back and said softly.

    Taking an apple from the table, Joseph sat down on a stool and began peeling it.

    Karen looked at Joseph, who was concentrating on peeling the apple. It was the first time she had looked at him so closely since she left.

    ¡°Joseph, although work is important, your body is more important!¡±

    A simple sentence, containing her worry for him and full of heartache.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she wanted to repay Rosemary and Wilson for their kindness to her, she would not hesitate to suffer even if she knew she couldn¡¯t be with him, even if she only had him for a short day.

    But she knows she can¡¯t right now, she can¡¯t let Wilson and Rosemary fall out with The Flower family because of her, and she doesn¡¯t want Joseph to fall out with the family because of herself, the only thing she can do right now is to keep the old rtionship and not change anything.

    Hearing her words, Joseph¡¯s hand peeling the apple shook slightly, raised his eyes to look at her, and said, ¡°In fact, in your heart there has always been me, right?¡±

    He did not believe what his grandfather said, if it was another woman perhaps he did not dare to be so sure, but Karen he is unconditionally choose to believe.

    Karen¡¯s body stiffened slightly, and then said with a smile, ¡°I have always treated you as my own brother, of course I have you in my heart!¡±

    ¡°Is this really what¡¯s in your heart?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, when have I ever lied to you?¡±

    With her head bowed, Karen whispered.

    ¡°Lift your head and look me in the eye and say?¡±

    Joseph suddenly grabbed her arm and almost growled.

    It is obvious that she loves him in her heart, but she has to say such words against her heart, he does not understand, what does she mean?

    Is it really true, as grandpa said, that she is really just a woman who will do anything for money?

    Karen felt like her arm was about to be crushed by him, and the pain came from her arm, but it never could resist the pain of a million arrows in her heart.

    ¡°Of course, in my heart I¡¯ve always considered you my real brother!¡±

    Tammy smiled as Karen squeezed out a hard smile and said.

    ¡°So I¡¯m only worth a hundred million in your heart, right?¡±

    A pair of fishy red eyes looked at her coldly, that gaze seemed to pierce a hole through her body.

    Karen brain ground buzzed, so he knew.

    Looking at his expression of anger, Karen could not help but let out a bitter smile in her heart, if there was a choice, she would be like this?

    ¡°Since you already know, let¡¯s simply make it clear, so that your grandfather doesn¡¯t have to worry so much about your affairs!¡±

    Moved and leaned on the hospital bed, probably because of the fever just now, Karen¡¯s face is very ugly at the moment, and the fingerprints on her left cheek are already blurred, and that¡¯s exactly why Joseph didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°In fact, I know what¡¯s in your mind, the reason I left you is precisely because I received money from your grandfather, he gave me a million, but in my eyes, I think you are worth at least a hundred million, perhaps your grandfather really loves you too much, did not hesitate to give me a check for a hundred million, you also know, I am a rural girl from the countryside, this hundred million for me But as long as I have this money, what kind of boyfriend will I not find?¡±

    Looking at him, Karen held back the tears in her eyes to keep them from falling and smiled, ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m sorry! Thank you for taking care of me all these years, but if it was any other girl, I think they would have chosen that check just like me!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Joseph listened to her words, his face was gloomy, the atmosphere in the room was like an instant drop into the ice cer, cold people could not breathe.

    ¡°Since you like money so much, don¡¯t you know that there is another way, called putting in a long line to catch a big fish? When the timees, not to mention a hundred million is tens of billions will be in your pocket, you a senior student of management, this ount I think you are more clear than anyone!¡±

    Karen smiled faintly, at the moment she has a kind of sickly delicate beauty, like a Clement swaying in the lingering wind, very beautiful, but vicious.

    ¡°Of course I have calcted, this way of putting a long line to catch a big fish is indeed very attractive, but it needs to go through a lot of hazards, in the end can get or not is still unknown, rather than take this 100 million is easier!¡± At the very least, it is not brain-deadly and effortless.

    The words fell, Karen¡¯s face once again came with a fiery pain, a faint blood-type taste spilled out from the corner of her mouth.

    Couldn¡¯t help but sneer, looked up at Joseph, smiled and said, ¡°Joseph, if this p can make you feel better, I don¡¯t me you!¡±

    ¡°Karen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so deep at such a young age, even if I Joseph was blind, this p will be considered as you owe me, from now on we don¡¯t owe each other.¡±

    With those words, Joseph threw the crushed apple in front of her, turned around and headed out the door.

    Seeing him leave, Karen sat down on the bed, tears like a tidal wave of seawatering to her face, and cried on the bed with a torn voice.

    ¡°Fool, what are you crying about?¡±

    Rosemary just stood outside the door and listened to the conversation between the two of them. She didn¡¯t expect Karen, who had always been quiet and simple, to say such things, so she could see how hard it was for her heart.

    ¡°Rosemary, my heart hurts so much, my heart hurts so much ¡­¡±

    With her small hands clutching the clothes on her chest, Karen fell into Rosemary¡¯s arms and cried.

    ¡°Cry! If you feel bad, cry out loud, it won¡¯t hurt so much if you cry out!¡±

 Chapter 817 Heart aches for a while

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean to do it, not on purpose!¡±

    ¡°Sister knows, sister knows!¡±

    Looking at Karen¡¯s heartbreaking tears, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but shed tears. If the difference in status between them wasn¡¯t so great, she believed she would have tried to fight for it, but she knew in her heart that it was all just a moth to a me, so she chose to cut the Gordian knot quickly.

    It¡¯s just that the cut was so deep that it cut each other¡¯s hearts open and bled.

    I don¡¯t know how long she cried, maybe she was tired of crying, or maybe she wanted to anesthetize herself, Karen fell into Rosemary¡¯s arms and fell into a deep sleep.

    After seeing her fall asleep, Rosemary gentlyid her on the bed, covered her up, and looked at her body that was not twitching, her heart ached.

    ¡°Karen, I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive my sister¡¯s selfishness, long pain is better than short pain, my sister doesn¡¯t want to see you be the second Heidi, can you understand my sister¡¯s bitterness?¡±

    Gently touching her pale, bloodless cheeks, her heart throbs with pain.

    At that moment, the phone rang. Rosemary wiped the tears from her face, took the phone and walked outside to answer it.

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    ¡°You guys are okay!¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary sounded off, Wilson¡¯s low voice rang out.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Karen¡¯s asleep and I want to stay with her tonight!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯m at the bar now! Morning¡¯s in a bad way, I may have to go backter in the evening too, it just so happens that Mom and Dad came back at noon today, I¡¯ll have the housekeeper send the kids back to the old houseter, don¡¯t you worry!¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s soft words, Rosemary suddenly felt really happy. Although the road of their rtionship is also twisted and bumpy, but it will not be opposed by the family, which is really lucky for her.

    Although she used to be Missy, but after the death of her father, she and Karen, Heidi is basically the same, from Ryan into a sparrow, but fortunately The Grant family did not dislike her, but has always loved her as their own daughter, which makes her really feel very satisfied.

    ¡°Wilson, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Fool, do we still need to be so polite to each other? If you really want to thank, then tomorrow you thank properly in bed, so that it will look more sincere!¡±

    Wilson on the other side of the phone suddenly said, the tone of voice is very ambiguous, across the phone Rosemary¡¯s face are red.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Biting her lower lip lightly, Rosemary agreed with embarrassment.

    Wilson on the other side of the phone was in a happy mood when he heard Rosemary say yes, ¡°Remember what you said today, I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow night soon!¡±

    ¡°Impertinent!¡±

    Rosemary pouted.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, you should not work too hard, rest early!¡±

    ¡°Good, you too!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary this Olivia reluctantly hang up the phone, thinking about what Wilson just said, Rosemary reached out and gently patted her cheek, hot and hot, fortunately there is no one, otherwise it is really a shame to die.

    Listening to the beeping sounding from inside the phone, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up.

    Putting his phone inside his pocket, Wilson pushed open the door of the box and walked in.

    Joseph in the box took a bottle of fine red wine and kept pouring it for himself, pouring one ss after another into his mouth.

    Perhaps the red wine was not strong enough, and shouted loudly to the door, ¡°Waiter, give me two bottles of the best whiskey!¡±

    The waiter at the door came in and looked at Joseph, who was drinking like water, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at Wilson.

    ¡°Go get a dozen of the best whiskeys in the store!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Young Mr. Grant please hold!¡±

    The waiter gets Wilson¡¯s permission and rushes off to get the wine.

    Edmund and William happened to be dyed by something and rushed over after dealing with it, pushed open thepartment door and saw the dozen whiskeys on the table, looked at someone, before shifting their gaze to Wilson¡¯s and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Lost in love!¡±

    ¡°Lost love?¡±

    Edmund and William couldn¡¯t help but shout out in unison, swept by Wilson¡¯s cold eyes, instantly shutting their mouths to each other.

    Originally they also wanted to say, have not been in love whiches to the loss of love, but see Wilson¡¯s face so serious, it seems that things are quite serious.

    Took off his jacket, threw it aside, took three sses and poured one for each of them, lifted one and said to Joseph, ¡°Brother,e let¡¯s get drunk tonight!¡±

    ¡°Good, enough friends, enough brothers! Cheers ¡­¡±

    Four people just a cup a cup into the mouth, and do not know how much to drink, Joseph suddenly picked up the cup in his hands, looking at the golden liquid inside, two lines of tears fell down the cheeks.

    ¡°I used to think that love is something that is used to fool those men and women with low IQ, watching them sit in bars and get drunk because they lost their love, I think they are very ridiculous, but I never thought that I Joseph will also have such a day, it is really funny!

    Will the ss of whiskey a drink, Joseph felt that at the moment he drank not wine, but a ss of bitter water, a ss of water more bitter than yellow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, it will all pass! Everything will pass!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Edmund reassured.

    Joseph hooked up a bitter smile, if it would really pass, then he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here drinking his sorrows away.

    ¡°You know what? It turns out that I¡¯m not worth a hundred million in her heart, not even qualified to be put on a long line, I Joseph has always felt that I¡¯m excellent, although I can¡¯tpare with you guys, but it¡¯s not bad, but I didn¡¯t think that today I would be reduced to nothing by a little girl.¡±

    Haha ¡­

    Looking at Josephlike this, their hearts are not sad, sitting aside William saw Joseph like this, stood up violently, said: ¡°I go to bring her here, I would like to ask her, what qualifications she has such trampling on your feelings for her, if she does not give me a good exnation, then do not me me to be unkind to her! ¡±

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    William was about to leave when he was called by Wilson.

    Edmund pulled him to a seat and said in a lowered voice, ¡°Things are not what you think, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡±

    Gently tugged on his shirt, signaling him not to ask first.

    Wilson drained his hand, put the cup on the table, looked at Joseph and said, ¡°Chen, I know you¡¯re having a hard time in your heart right now, but the long pain is better than the short pain, with your status, what kind of girl you want is not avable, why torture yourself like this?¡±

    Joseph sneered, looked up at him with his eyes and said, ¡°If you were asked to give up Rosemary, could you do it?¡±

    ¡°Things are different between me and Rosemary than they are between you!¡±

    At least he can keep Rosemary safe from the bullying of her family, and he can¡¯t!

 Chapter 818 Collective disaffection?

    The next morning, Wilson slowly opened his eyes, rubbed his temples, which still hurt a bit, and sat up.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, how are you? Does your head still hurt?¡±

    Rosemary came in with a bowl of sobriety soup and asked when she saw that he had woken up.

    ¡°How did I get back?¡±

    ¡°Of course Bruce picked you up, you guys are really, Joseph mood more drink is normal, but you guys why also drink so drunk, people who do not know also think that you collectively lost love?¡±

    Bringing the sobering soup in his hand to him, he said, ¡°Drink it while it¡¯s hot, your head won¡¯t hurt so much if you drink it!¡±

    Taking the sobering soup from him and finishing it in one gulp, he handed the bowl to Rosemary and asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you at the hospital with Karen? Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who called me toe back?¡±

    Shake off the heavy head, as if there is such a thing.

    ¡°Mom just called and said grandparents will be in C today at noon, so let¡¯s go there almost immediately!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting until next week?¡±

    Getting out of bed, Wilson asked, puzzled.

    ¡°Originally, I was nning toe over next week, but it just so happens that my great-uncle is on vacation these days, so I sent my grandparents over early!¡±

    At first she was the same as Wilson, and afterwards Marian exined to her.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    With those words, Wilson turned around and went into the bathroom.

    An hourter, the two arrived at The Grant family together and upon entering, they heard the sound of heartyughtering from the living room.

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    Marian saw it was theming back and hurriedly said with a smile, ¡°Mom and Dad, this is the Rosemary I told you about, Rosemary,e over and call Grandpa and Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Hello grandparents! My name is Rosemary, and you can call me Rosemary too!¡±

    Rosemary shouted nicely, looking at the two elderly people in front of her with a slight smile.

    The Spencer Family was overjoyed to see Rosemary, especially Old Mrs. Spencer waved at her and said, ¡°Rosemary,e over here, let Grandma take a good look at you!¡±

    Walking over to Old Mrs. Spencer¡¯s side and sitting down, she shook the old man¡¯s hand and called out, ¡°Grandma!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been listening to your mother talk about you on the phone, and when I saw you today you were really more beautiful than the photo!¡±

    Then, the olddy took off the blue blood bracelet from her wrist, grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand and brought it to her hand.

    One look at the turquoise jade bracelet and you know it¡¯s worth a lot. Rosemary hurriedly said, ¡°Grandma, this jade bracelet is too valuable for Rosemary to ept!¡±

    When the olddy heard that she refused to ept it, her face sank and she said, ¡°Do you resent the fact that Grandma is carrying this jade bracelet?¡±

    ¡°Grandma, Rosemary doesn¡¯t mean that, I just think this jade bracelet is really too valuable, it¡¯s better for you to carry it by yourself!¡±

    With that, Rosemary¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look like Wilson¡¯s for help.

    ¡°Silly child, since Grandma gave it to you, you should take it!¡±

    Marian looked at Rosemary with a smile and said.

    Wilson nodded to her as well, signaling her to take it.

    Looking at them all and asking her to take it, Rosemary had to take it with a stiff upper lip.

    When Old Mrs. Spencer saw that she was willing to ept it, she smiled andughed with joy.

    ¡°Rosemary, Grandpa doesn¡¯t know what you like, this is Grandpa¡¯s gift to you, when you see what you like to buy yourself!¡±

    Old Mr. Spencer handed Rosemary an oversized red envelope, which Rosemary took with a smile and said, ¡°Thank you Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Niece-inw, this is a gift from great-uncle and second-uncle to meet you, I hope you like it!¡±

    The man sitting aside handed the gift box in his hand to Jean, and Rosemary took it, smiling slightly, ¡°Thank you, Great-Uncle and Second-Uncle!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, as long as you don¡¯t mind that the gift we chose is too tacky!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary loved it!¡±

    ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    The two men had a faint smile on their faces, when they heard their own sister had been talking about how their daughter-inw, and now that they had met, it was really good.

    ¡°Grandparents, originally we should have gone over to see you first, because recently there have been too many things at work, I have not been able to get away, I hope you two are not angry!¡±

    Handing Wilson the item in his hand, Rosemary exined with a smile.

    ¡°Silly child, grandparents understand, your parents have exined to us, young people are right to put their careers first, listen to your mother, you participated in the international jewelrypetition won first ce, grandparents are really happy for you!¡±

    Patting her on the arm, the olddy was satisfied with how she looked.

    ¡°Grandpa and Grandma areing over on a rare asion this time, so let Rosemary go around with you guys for a walk!¡±

    Wilson sat next to Rosemary and smiled.

    After hearing this, the olddy hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s simply a torture for you to let a young man apany us two old guys around all day. Your grandfather and I came here this time, first of all to attend your wedding, but more importantly to meet our grandson-inw and the two little great-grandsons!¡±

    The two men sitting on the other side heard their mother was about to start chanting again and hurriedly said to Marian, ¡°Sister, where are my two little grandchildren? Hurry up and bring them out for mom to see!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Marian red at his brother, who is a teenager younger than himself, and said, ¡°They are taking a nap, and the maid will carry them over when they wake up!¡±

    The words fell, looked at them and could not help but say: ¡°If you are afraid of mom nagging, you should hurry to find a daughter-inw back, and then hurry to give birth to a child for mom to take, will not be clean?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t have any hope for them now, he can do whatever he likes, anyway, Wilson¡¯s child between the two of them is also my little great-grandson¡¯s, it¡¯s all the same!¡±

    If she had been seized with them, she would not have known that she did not have that life again.

    ¡°Mom, marriage is not something that we want to have, but also depends on fate!¡± This has a destiny but not a part, is not an empty joy.

    Mika looked at her own mother and said helplessly.

    ¡°Yes, you two brothers are justified all the time!¡±

    The olddy thought of her girlfriends¡¯ grandchildren have been in the middle, some have even married and had children, only she alone, not to mention grandchildren even daughter-inw look like do not know.

    Rosemary looked at the olddy¡¯s look of hatred, smiled lightly and said, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t be angry, the two uncles may not have met the girl they like at once, and when they do, it will be soon!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mom! Little brother they are still young, Mika is now working inside the presidential pce, every day is too busy, Qi Lei and to manage thepany, no time to find a girlfriend is also justifiable!¡±

    Marian knows his brother too well, as long as they don¡¯t want to, even if you put a gun to his head, he won¡¯t budge a bit!

 Chapter 819 You want to murder?

    ¡°Old woman, why are you saying this in front of the children?¡±

    Old Mrs. Spencer red at her son sitting on the sofa and said to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, can you go for a walk in the garden with Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Holding the olddy, the two went out the door together.

    ¡°Dad, I inadvertently got a set of chess games some time ago, why don¡¯t we y a couple of games?¡±

    Darren and The Spencer Family love to y Go because they both feel that the quality of a yer is like the quality of a person, and what a person is like can be seen in the game of Go!

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the next two games!¡±

    Stanley saw the family two old people have left, a deep sigh of relief, fortunately there is not much nagging today, or his rm bag will be worn up calluses.

    ¡°Wilson, you really have no conscience, just now also did not say a few words for uncle, no wonder others often say that when you have a daughter-inw will forget uncle, there is really a reason toe!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s having a daughter-inw and forgetting your mother, besides just now my daughter-inw has already helped you to say something?¡±

    Wilson was speechless as he nced at his uncle, who was even a year younger than himself.

    ¡°Rosemary is Rosemary and you are you, it¡¯s not the same okay?¡±

    ¡°How is it different? She is my wife, so of course what he says is what I say!¡±

    Besides, if they obeyed the old man¡¯s wishes and brought a woman back, all the problems would no longer be a problem, where they would need all the nonsense here!

    A sentence a wife, Stanley skimmed his mouth, said: ¡°This person shameless up is really invincible!¡±

    ¡°You can too, brother-inw!¡±

    The phrase you can also almost did not choke Stanley to death, smooth his chest, said: ¡°You want to murder your own uncle ah!¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Brother-inw, I¡¯m just telling the truth, don¡¯t believe me, you can ask your great uncle!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about, let¡¯s go outside and talk about it!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mika, who was sitting on the side, suddenly said.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two walked outside together, and Stanley was about to follow when Marian pulled him back.

    ¡°Where are you going? They have something to discuss, you doe down and chat with me!¡±

    ¡°Big sister, you just want to talk to me about starting a family and other things, but I really have no intention of getting married right now, and after Mom and Dad know that Rosemary has two children, they are not getting married than me, so please be kind and don¡¯te to persuade, okay?¡±

    Stanley is very impatient to say, because his two old man Paul got son, also created him this kind of debauchery, unrestrained character!

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to talk to you about getting married, I just have something I want to ask you about your big brother!¡±

    ¡°Big sister, I don¡¯t know anything, if you want to know anything, you can just go and ask big brother!¡±

    When he heard the question about Mika, Stanley instantly like a mouse meeting a cat, the whole person¡¯s momentum instantly lost.

    I don¡¯t have to think about it to know what Marian is going to ask. If the boss knows about it, can he still live his life afterwards?

    ¡°What, you listen to what your big brother says, but you can disregard what big sister says, right?¡±

    ¡°Big sister, you are not the first day to know the character of big brother, if it really works, my little nephew hase to me at the very least!¡±

    Compared to his own chest, Stanley said with a shudder.

    Marian also does not know it? But they The Spencer Family on their two sons, the eldest refused topromise, and the youngest could not help him, the incense ¡­

    ¡°Great-uncle has a few days off this time, so have a good time here for a few days, you haven¡¯t been here for six years!¡±

    In the garden, Wilson and Mika walked side by side on the wooded path, making a beautiful sight.

    ¡°Wilson, is Rosemary from C City?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Looking at Mika, when did this great uncle of his be attached to such things?

    Nodded, ¡°Have you met her parents?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s mother died when she was very young, and her father died in a car ident two and a half years ago!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I didn¡¯t think she would be in such a miserable situation.¡±

    Thinking about the portrait that I saw earlier, I was surprised that I didn¡¯t think that there would be two people in this world who looked so much alike.

    ¡°Great-Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Seeing Mika standing there with her eyes in a trance, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Smiling slightly, he said, ¡°Nothing, I just thought Rosemary looked a lot like the person in a portrait I saw earlier and couldn¡¯t help but feel a little emotional.¡±

    ¡°In the big world, it¡¯s actually quite normal to have two simrities!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true what it says, maybe I really am overthinking it!¡±

    Mika continued to walk ahead and not far away Rosemary was holding the olddy and said something that made herugh all the time.

    Looking at the petite figure, he really felt that the way she moved her hands and feet was 99% simr to the person on the portrait, did she really have something to do with that person?

    But on second thought, with their status in Cloud City, such a thing seems simply impossible.

    ¡°By the way,st time I saw on the news that there was a sudden upheaval in thepany, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Although Mika was working in Cloud City, he had heard about what was happening on the side of The Grant family, but he had been so sure of his nephew¡¯s ability that he didn¡¯t help out.

    ¡°There were some mole inside thepany, taking advantage of my father¡¯s illness to want to take sole control, so I took advantage of the situation and cleaned it up!¡±

    Seeing that he was speaking with ease, Mika patted his shoulder and said, ¡°You never cease to impress your uncle!¡±

    ¡°Uncle overpraised,pared to uncle, I am still far from it!¡±

    Wilson is not being modest, but Mika¡¯s ability really impresses him, and if it weren¡¯t for that incident, his footsteps would be far more than stopping here.

    ¡°Uncle this time toe over in addition to send your grandparents over to attend your wedding, but also want to take advantage of this holiday toe over and catch up with you, when you get married I may not be able to attend your wedding, I hope you will not be angry!¡±

    At the end of the year, the President¡¯s Office has a mountain of documents and official correspondence to deal with, and the meetings are basically non-stop, even if he wants to attend their wedding, he is unable to do so.

    ¡°I know my uncle is busy with business, so after the wedding, I¡¯m taking Rosemary and the kids to visit with him!¡±

    Wilson knew he was busy, so naturally he didn¡¯t dare to impose.

    ¡°This time uncle really want to thank you and Rosemary, your grandmother¡¯s health is getting worse and worse in the past year or two, she has always wanted us to get married and give her a grandchild, but there are many things but can not be as we want in our hearts, when she learned that you have a pair of children, I do not know how happy, health is also much better than before, if she is willing to stay and y, I intend to let her y over here for a few more days!¡±

 Chapter 820 heart is lost there

    Rosemary wore a slim dress inside and a jacket outside, and when she stepped out of the office, a cold wind blew in her face, so she couldn¡¯t help but tighten her jacket.

    Since she won the first ce in thest designpetition, the customers who came to ce their orders were not aware of it. Considering that she had to go to the global finalster, although Wilson did not agree with hering to work on such a cold day, but seeing her insistence, she did not say anything.

    Looking out at the still green greenery, if it wasn¡¯t for the cold weather, you really wouldn¡¯t be able to tell it¡¯s winter.

    Pulling open the door and getting into the car, Rosemary rubbed her small hands and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s really cold today!¡±

    ¡°The weather forecast is for a possible rain and snow storm in the next few days, The Great Young Lady needs to wear more clothes!¡±

    Bruce turned up the air conditioning to maximum and admonished with concern.

    He was Rosemary¡¯s driver from the time she entered The Grant family, and with Rosemary¡¯s gentle personality, she treated him like her brother, and they spoke more casually when no one else was present.

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen snow and I can¡¯t help but look forward to it a bit!¡±

    ¡°In the past, when we were small, what we liked most was the snow day, following the neighbor¡¯s children in the snow non-stop snowball fight, pile snowman, think as if it happened yesterday!¡± Now they have all grown up.

    ¡°Childhood is always the best time!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are we going back to the vi first?¡±

    Bruce gently pressed the switch and a beautiful song slowly echoed through the carriage.

    ¡°Go home first!¡±

    Originally Rosemary was nning to go to see Karen, but thought of the two children are still at home, Nina has a cold these days, think it is better to go back to stay with the children.

    ***

    ¡°Young master, are you really going to Nichs¡¯ appointment?¡±

    Inside therge study, the silence was somewhat appalling as Marks stood in front of his desk, looking at Marcy who kept rubbing her gun.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°This Nichs is ruthless and ruthless, and never does things ording tomon sense, and this time he offered as much as twice as much arms as before, plus what he bought before, I am worried that he ¡­¡±

    This man is a ghost, never show his true face, only know that he is a prince in the royal family, the rest is unknown!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Now he bought the arms in their hands if you want to deal with a small country, it is simply a breeze, not to mention whether he is still in the hands of others whether to buy look at the arms, and now he wants them Wilson alone to go to the appointment, in case he makes a move on Marcy, it is simply not even a chance to fight back.

    ¡°You do not have to worry, he will not do anything to me for the time being, this time he let me go to the appointment alone is definitely to make some kind of deal with me, this Nichs¡¯s ambition is bigger than what you see on the surface!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m still not sure, why don¡¯t I find two brothers to apany you!¡± It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust their young master¡¯s ability, he didn¡¯t trust Nichs¡¯ character.

    ¡°No, Nichs is a suspicious man by nature, it¡¯s inevitable that he won¡¯t get his hands on the brothers!¡±

    Throwing her jacket on, Marcy headed out the door.

    Get in the car and it takes off.

    The weather in W is very good, Mayme sitting in the garden under the gazebo, one hand on the cheek has been watching the flowers above the butterflies and bees fluttering.

    Everyone is busy, even the bees and butterflies in the garden are stocking up on food for the winter, and she seems to be the only one who is most free!

    With Rosemary¡¯s wedding just over a month away, Mayme took out her phone and dialed her number.

    Rosemary, who was still in the car, saw the caller number, hooked up a sweet smile, and picked up the phone.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, how¡¯s it going over there?¡±

    ¡°No good!¡±

    Lying on the table, Mayme said breathlessly.

    It is clear that the person he likes is Cindy, but she is tethered here, and said that since he has to act to act a little more realistic, if she had known this would happen, she would not have apanied him to The Williams Family in the first ce.

    It is simply a sin to find a sin!

    Rosemary on the other side of the phone heard Mayme¡¯s weak voice and asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with you? If you don¡¯t feel well, you have to go to the doctor, don¡¯t be a child!¡±

    Rosemary knows her character well enough that she would never go to the hospital if she wasn¡¯t seriously ill!

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just so bored!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really bored,e back!¡±

    Anyway, those things at The Williams Family are temporarily suppressed, so it doesn¡¯t matter if she stays there or not.

    ¡°Can I really go back?¡±

    As soon as she heard Rosemary asked her to go back, Mayme¡¯s whole spirit was lifted.

    That¡¯s the Mayme she knows, mid-air!

    ¡°You¡¯re not in jail there, it¡¯s just a matter of your mind if you want toe back or not!¡±

    Listening to her words, Rosemaryughed lightly.

    If she really wants toe back, is it possible that Marcy will still point a gun at her?

    ¡°Sister you do not say I forgot, legs on my body, walk or not but I say!¡±

    What¡¯s wrong with hertely? It¡¯s amazing that such an idiotic thing in front of her is still tangled up for so many days.

    ¡°Where are you forgetting, you¡¯re throwing that heart of yours out there!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words made Mayme¡¯s heart tremble hard. Although Marcy admitted at the time of The Williams Family that she was his girlfriend, she knew in her heart that the person he loved in his heart was Cindy.

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t express it.

    The sadness in her eyes soon flickered for a moment, no matter what, she still wanted Marcy to be happy.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m helping you, and you¡¯re not only not thanking me but making fun of me!¡±

    Rosemary on the other side of the phone smiled faintly and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my sister¡¯s fault, after youe back you want you whatpensation feel free to say, as long as my sister can do it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, I¡¯m going to go talk to Uncle now, you can see me tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Okay, see you tomorrow!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, this girl is really stupid and cute, even if she said she would help take care of Marcy, it¡¯s not like she has to be there all the time!

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Karlsson, right!¡±

    Bruce asked with a smile as he concentrated on his drive.

    Putting her phone in her bag, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Well, she said she was bored over there and wanted toe back!¡±

    ¡°She can just buy a ticket if she wants toe back, and she doesn¡¯t have to ask anyone for permission!¡±

    ¡°I just told her the same thing. You, an outsider, can see it, howe she can¡¯t see it?¡±

    As the saying goes, the authorities are confused, and it seems that she herself has not yet figured it out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing Bruce suddenly stop the car, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, there¡¯s a car ident up ahead, we may have to wait a while!¡±

 Chapter 821 We tried our best

    ¡°Go down and see if it takes long, then we¡¯ll take a different path!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Unbuckling his seat belt, Bruce pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    Rosemary saw a lot of people gathered in front of her and worried about her child, so she took out her cell phone and made a call to her family.

    Rosemary was relieved to know that the children were all right.

    In no time, Bruce came back, looked at Rosemary, eyes a little shifty, and said, ¡°The Great Young Lady, it may take a little longer here, let¡¯s go home another way!¡±

    When he finished, he started the engine and prepared to turn around.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t notice that Bruce was out of ce and turned her head to look out the car window when suddenly a familiar figure on the ground made her shout, almost subconsciously, ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, when she did that to you, why should you do it now ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Bruce to finish, Rosemary interrupted him and said, ¡°Bruce, thank you for fighting for me, but since we ran into each other, we otherwise pretend we didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary pulled open the door and got out of the car.

    Daisy on the ground was covered in blood and lying on the ground, her body kept twitching.

    ¡°Daisy, wake up? Daisy ¡­¡±

    Rosemary pushed her way through the crowd and crouched down in front of Daisy¡¯s face, shouting loudly.

    ¡°Save me ¡­ sister, save me ¡­¡±

    Seeing that it was Rosemary, Daisy shouted weakly.

    ¡°Bruce, call an ambnce!¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you know thisdy? We have just called an ambnce, but after a long time it has note, if you know her, take her directly to the hospital! If you know her, take her directly to the hospital!

    A middle-aged woman beside her said to Rosemary in a kind voice.

    ¡°Everyone, help me carry her to the car, will you?¡±

    At the moment she is filled with the words of that aunt, despite all the things she did to wrong her in the past, but really want her to watch her die, she can not do.

    Everyone put Daisy in her car, Rosemary thanked everyone, and then sent Bruce to the hospital as fast as he could!

    After a period of time, Daisy seems to be a different person, haggard a lot.

    ¡°Daisy, you have to hang in there! We¡¯ll be at the hospital soon, hang in there!¡±

    Bruce saw Rosemary¡¯s worried face and didn¡¯t know what to say, so he turned the car up to top speed and ran a dozen red lights along the way, finally arriving at the hospital fifteen minutester.

    Doctors and nurses were already waiting there, and as soon as the car stopped the doctors immediately took the patient to the operating room.

    Rosemary sat at the door of the operating room and waited, looking at the operating light that was always on, her heart kept pulling at the pain.

    Looking at the scene in front of her, the scene from two years ago all came to mind at once, and it was on that day that she lost her beloved father.

    But I didn¡¯t expect that two yearster, she is sitting outside again, and inside lies Daisy.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, why did youe over?¡±

    Before the whole person could stand, he was dropped into a warm embrace.

    Only in this moment did Wilson feel her real presence.

    ¡°Let me see, is there any injury anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt!¡±

    Going up and down to make sure she was okay, Wilson once again took her into his arms and said, ¡°You scared the hell out of me, I heard Bruce say you came to the hospital and I thought something had happened to you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Daisy had a car ident!¡±

    Pulling him down on a bench, Rosemary said slowly.

    It¡¯s really good to have a husband who cares and loves you so much all the time.

    ¡°Daisy?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyebrows knitted lightly, this woman wants to do some tricks again.

    Seeing his look of disgust, Rosemary grabbed his hand and said, ¡°No matter what, we grew up together, I know what you¡¯re worried about, don¡¯t worry, I know what I should do! Her injuries are very serious, as soon as she is out of life threatening condition, I will go back!¡±

    Looking at her, could he still say no?

    His Rosemary is just so kind, and even after all she¡¯s been through, her kind heart always stays the same!

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After a short time, the lights in the operating room suddenly went out and the doctor came out with a tired face.

    ¡°Doctor, how is she doing?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, we have tried our best because the injury is too serious and there is nothing we can do!¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s head buzzed, she was still so young, how could she say she was gone?

    The body kept trembling, tears came out of the eyes, although very much hate her did not want her to die.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be sad!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, Miss Harris is letting you in!¡±

    A nurse came out and spoketo Rosemary.

    Looking at the door of the operating room, Rosemary felt that every step she took at this moment was like a thousand pounds!

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you in!¡±

    The doctor nodded slightly to Wilson and then all left.

    Gently pushing open the door, Rosemary saw Daisy, who was dying.

    The old Daisy, who was arrogant and unbeatable, arrogant and indulgent, could never be found again. Looking at her pale face without a trace of blood, Rosemary hastily covered her mouth to keep herself from crying out.

    Daisy saw them enter, pulled out a painful smile, and softly shouted, ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Walking forward, Rosemary grabbed her slender little hand and said with a smile, ¡°The doctor said the surgery was a sess and you¡¯ll be fine soon!¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry! Please forgive me for all the stupid things I did to you before, thank you for not abandoning me on the side of the road, and thank you for still thinking of me as your sister!¡±

    ¡°Fool, no matter what you do to me, you¡¯ll always be my sister, that¡¯s a constant fact!¡±

    Although she stole John before, she really never hated her, on the contrary, she thanked her, if it wasn¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t have met Wilson!

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Daisy, you need to stop talking and get some rest!¡±

    Seeing her coughing hard, Rosemary said fearfully.

    shook his head, ¡°Sister, I know my own body, you do not need tofort me! I have done so many bad things, in fact, long ago should not live in this world, sister I have something I want to ask you to help, promise me, okay?¡±

    ¡°What is it, you say?¡±

    ¡°Please tell John that he is the only one I love in my heart from the beginning to the end. When I leave, you help me to find a family named Lucas in Orawan Vige and help me to pick up the child and give it to him so that he can raise our son properly!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you abort the baby?¡±

    Didn¡¯t John say earlier that she had the baby removed?

    Daisy showed a bitter smile and raised her eyes to look at Wilson, ¡°Brother-inw, my sister¡¯s safety is in your hands, make sure you protect her well!¡±

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    Wilson looked at her and his gut told him that Daisy seemed to know something.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 Chapter 822 belated confession

    ¡°Take care of my sister!¡±

    The words fell, the hand hammered down feebly, with a strong reluctance to leave this world.

    Rosemary looked at her in a daze, gently stroked her pale cheek and murmured, ¡°Daisy don¡¯t worry, my sister will help you get the baby safely to John!¡±

    After leaving the ward, Rosemary stood in front of the window in the corridor, looking at all kinds of people outside, and suddenly felt that life was really short. She used to think that a girl like Daisy, who was held in the palm of Laurie¡¯s hand, would have a wonderful life, but now, she was already separated from the world.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Holding her hand, the two slowly walked out of the hospital.

    ¡°Last time when I attended the celebration party, I ran into John and he told me that Daisy had removed the baby and said that Daisy had followed a big boss, only what I didn¡¯t expect was that she didn¡¯t remove the baby, but secretly gave birth to it!¡±

    Andrew used to say that Daisy¡¯s heart was not bad, it was Laurie who spoiled her, but then because of all the things she did, she was simply ignored.

    I never thought that the one who finally sent her away personally would be her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, you¡¯ve been busy all day, do you want to take a break?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give John a call!¡± It¡¯s his decision whether to go see her or not, no matter what misunderstanding there is, the person is dead, there is no need to be counting.

    ¡°Good, when the timees to pick up the child let him also go together!¡±

    That is his child after all, there is no reason why he, the father, should not go.

    Since the fall of The Sawyer family, John has also been subjected to a lot of cold words in the business world, but he has persevered, and after almost a year of hard work and unremitting, finally put thepany on track.

    At this time, John was in a meeting when his phone screen suddenly lit up, and when he saw the familiar phone number on it, John¡¯s face was full of surprise and he said, ¡°Fifteen minutes break!¡±

    ¡°Yes, President!¡±

    After seeing everyone leave, John pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Rosemary, you wanted to see me!¡±

    ¡°Daisy¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°I know, she has left our The Sawyer family long ago, didn¡¯t I tell you that before?¡±

    Rosemary heard John¡¯s cold words and said, ¡°I mean she¡¯s dead! Just three hours ago, she was in a car ident and has left us due to the failure of resuscitation!¡±

    John¡¯s hand with the phone kept trembling, his heart was like being gutted, he couldn¡¯t feel the pain.

    He hated her, hated her heartlessness, hated her hard-heartedness, but he really loved her.

    Sensing John¡¯s emotional difference, Rosemary slowly said, ¡°John, I don¡¯t know if your feelings for Daisy are real, but she asked me to tell you before she died that the only man she loved was always you, and she asked me to say sorry to you!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell him about the baby!¡±

    When she hung up the phone, Wilson looked at her and asked.

    ¡°If he has feelings for Daisy, then he will go to the hospital to see her onest time, so that it is not in vain that she secretly gave birth to the child, if he does not go, I think that even if the child is handed over to him, he will not treat the child with care, in order to do so, it is better not to tell him first.¡±

    Grabbing her cold hand, Wilson said dotingly, ¡°Whatever decision you make, I¡¯ll support you!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t me me?¡±

    ¡°Fool, although she was indeed hateful before, but no matter what, the person has gone, let the past be the past!¡±

    If she can choose to forgive, then why shouldn¡¯t he!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    John sat in the chair, his eyes empty, how he could not imagine that Daisy would leave him like this.

    Outside the meeting room stood the leaders of thepany, seeing his face was very ugly, each one did not dare to go further forward.

    Seeing this, the assistant had to walk in with a stiff upper lip and said, ¡°President, is it somewhere ufortable, or should we move the meeting to tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, and the whole person walked outside as if he had lost his soul.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the president?¡±

    ¡°Why does it feel as if something big has happened!¡±

    The employees of thepany looked at John¡¯s back as he left and couldn¡¯t help but mutter.

    ¡°Well, well, the president said the meeting will be held tomorrow, so you each go back to your posts!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s all disperse!¡±

    John came to the hospital alone, a staff member led him to the door of the morgue, pointed to a bed not far away and said, ¡°Mr. Sawyer, that¡¯s DaisyMiss Harris¡¯ body!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Standing in front of Daisy¡¯s body, John gently lifted the white cloth, watching his beloved lying quietly in this cold room, a drop of warm tears fell on Daisy¡¯s face, making a crisp sound.

    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯vee to see you!¡±

    Gently stroking his long-cooled cheek, John said heartbreakingly.

    ¡°You know what? Since you left, I am relying on the thoughts of you to spend these long years, in fact, I myself do not know when I have fallen in love with you long ago, but I do not regret, this life to meet you is my greatest luck.¡±

    It is a pity that the person on the bed could not hear his heartfelt confession, otherwise Daisy would have been so happy.

    All along Su Zihan thought that John loved Rosemary, although she did not say it on the surface, but John¡¯s heart was very clear.

    I don¡¯t know how long he stayed inside until the staff came to tell him to leave, only to find that his legs were already too frozen to walk.

    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, are you all right!¡±

    The staff member saw him limping outside and asked worriedly.

    Waving his hand, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te to see her!¡±

    Just as he walked down the hallway, he saw Rosemary walking to the bottom in front of him.

    John showed a bitter smile, in her heart, is he really such a thin-skinned person?

    ¡°I just want to see her onest time!¡±

    Seeing him limping out, he must have been inside for a long time.

    Walked forward to hold his arm, helped him to a seat on the side to sit, then said: ¡°Thank you foring to see her, it is not in vain that she has been in love with you.¡±

    John nced at her and quirked his lips for a moment before saying, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee for you!¡±

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    She remembered that it was three years ago that she approached him, and he had always thought that there would not be that day, but he did not expect that it was finally because of Daisy¡¯s matter that made them sit down to discuss properly.

    ¡°Are you free tomorrow? I want you to apany me to a ce!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Looking at her, John asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you go!¡±

 Chapter 823 straight can also be bent

    Marcy wore a long ck trench coat, wearing a pair of ck sunsses, as soon as the car, a pair of sharp eagle eyes quickly swept around a nce, the corners of the mouth hooked up a bloodthirsty smile.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, please take out the gun you have on you, the brothers will hold it for you for the time being.¡±

    Took the gun out and threw it at them, not seeing any difference in his face.

    The leader in ck bowed slightly and said politely, ¡°Thank you Mr. Meyer for your cooperation, we are just following the rules!¡±

    ¡°No harm done!¡±

    Seeing that he was not angry, the man in ck hastily shed to the side and said with a smile, ¡°Mr. Meyer please!¡±

    When he followed the man in ck in, he saw Nichs already sitting in the living room waiting for him.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°It has indeed been a long time, how has Prince Nichs been doing?¡±

    Marcy took off her sunsses, the corners of her lips hooked up slightly, and looked at the man of mixed European and American-Chinese descent in front of her and said politely.

    Nichs stepped down from his seat, one hand naturally resting on Marcy¡¯s shoulder, a wicked smile on his demonic face, and said, ¡°How do you think I could possibly get by without Mr. Meyer?¡±

    With a light sh, Marcy walked to a side seat and sat down, not even looking at Nichs.

    Nichs¡¯ hand hung in mid-air and quickly drew back his own hand,ughing, ¡°Mr. Meyer hasn¡¯t seen you for so many years, why are you still so ufortable?¡±

    ¡°Mo¡¯s tastes have always been light, the Prince has always been very clear about that, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer said this really hurts my heart, but I can wait, I believe that straight can always be broken into a bend!¡±

    Looking at his ungrateful face, Marcy resisted the urge to vomit in her heart and said, ¡°The Prince didn¡¯t call me here just to tell me that this time, did he?¡±

    ¡°I just like dealing with smart people, especially with people like you Mr. Meyer, brain cells can live a little longer!¡±

    The corners of the lips hooked, Marcy picked up the tea cup on the table gently garnished a mouthful, said: ¡°This West Lake Longjing can really be the best tea, sweet in the mouth, refreshing the lungs, is really good tea!

    ¡°This was delivered this morning, Mr. Meyer will bring some backter if he likes!¡±

    ¡°Then thank the Prince in advance!¡±

    ¡°This time I asked Mr. Meyer toe over because I want you to find someone for me!¡±

    Nichs picked up the red wine on the table and gently held the luminous ss between his two fingers, the liquid in the ss shone like a ruby with a gorgeous brilliance.

    ¡°Is there still someone in this world that the Prince can¡¯t find?¡±

    ¡°You also know that my current status is a good to say a prince, but a little bit worse with a prisoner is no different, and I want you to help me find this person can be said to have almost zero clues, so Mr. Meyer may need to spend some effort!¡±

    ¡°This man is important to the Prince?¡±

    Looking at him with slightly narrowed eyes, Nichs hooked up a charming smile and said, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Mr. Meyer heard that curiosity killed the cat? When did Mr. Meyer start to be so interested in my affairs, could it be that he has suddenly discovered my goodness?¡±

    At his words, Marcy simply ignored them and said slowly, ¡°How does the Prince know that I will definitely help you find it?¡±

    Miao Meow ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯ll agree!¡±

    Nichs said with certainty while stroking the cat¡¯s head.

    I have to say that this Nichs is indeed very thoughtful and knows him very well, as if he can read minds and knows that he will definitely say yes.

    ¡°This is the information of that person, I¡¯ve helped you sort out everything that can be sorted out, hard work!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer!¡±

    A man in ck hands a file bag to Marcy.

    Marcy opened the file bag, looking at the information on it, frowning more and more tightly, when seeing thest one, a sh of color in the eyes instantly.

    Put the information away, thin lips lightly open, ¡°I can help you find, but can not guarantee that can help you find!¡±

    After such a long interval, maybe the people are no longer alive!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Meyer can take his time to find it!¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mo will take his leave!¡±

    Standing up, Marcy nodded slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer take care, next time you have time to bring that little one beside you to y with you!¡±

    Hearing his words, Marcy¡¯s footsteps froze, turned around a pair of sharp ck eyes fell on Nichs¡¯s harmless face, coldly said: ¡°The Prince¡¯s hand is not stretched too long, be careful not to inadvertently draw fire!¡±

    Dropping the words, Marcy left without looking back.

    Once he left, the man in ck standing behind Nichs said fiercely, ¡°Young master, this Marcy is too arrogant, do you need me to go teach him a good lesson?¡±

    A cold gaze swept over, ¡°With just a few of you, you want to teach him a lesson, you won¡¯t even know how to dieter!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my subordinate¡¯sck of consideration!¡±

    Dry single-handedly pulled here to the appointment, if there are really no two, is absolutely afraid toe here.

    ¡°He is still of use to me now, you must not move!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates know!¡±

    ¡°By the way, thest time I asked you to check out that organization Stunning Night, did you find out?¡±

    This organization is just like its name, like a ghost shuttling in the night, so that people can not be sure!

    The man in ck walked up to Nichs, fell to his knees with amon cry and said, ¡°My subordinates are ipetent and have not found any trace of them until now!¡±

    ¡°If it were really that easy, it wouldn¡¯t have been around like a mystery for six years!¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Non-enemies and non-friends are like a time bomb to him, making it insecure.

    ¡°Keep investigating!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while, so I¡¯ll leave the matter here to you for the time being!¡±

    It¡¯s time for him to go out and walk outside, bored here for so long, it¡¯s time to go outside and see.

    ****

    ¡°Marks, have you seen Mr. Williams?¡±

    Mayme was about to go to Marcy when she saw Marks walk in from outside, smiling and asking.

    Marks always has a rhythm of death whenever he hears her call out for Uncle.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, can you call the young master Mr. Williams or first name too, not uncle in the future?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Why?

    Did she not even notice that every time she called the young master Mr. Williams and called him Marks, his young master¡¯s face was getting dark?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mayme, in fact, men and women are the same, let¡¯s say, people call you sister or call you aunt, which one do you think will make you happier?¡±

    ¡°It depends on what the other person is, if it¡¯s like NinaBlume, I¡¯m happy to call me auntie!¡±

    If this is called sister, she still refused?

    Marks smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but would you be happy to be called by someone not much younger than you?¡±

    ¡°NO WAY!!!¡±

    Mayme said without even thinking about it.

    That¡¯s clearly saying she¡¯s old?

 Chapter 824 Can you do anything else?

    Before Marks could say the rest, Mayme pointed at him and said, ¡°Marks, didn¡¯t you go around in circles to ask me not to call him Uncle?¡±

    Oh a smile, ¡°Mayme is so smart!¡±

    ¡°But I think calling him Uncle seems a little more intimate, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t calling Mr. Williams seem affectionate, too?¡±

    Marks looked at her and wondered why she had to be called Uncle Mo.

    After looking around, Mayme suddenly came up to Marks¡¯ ear and lowered her voice, ¡°Cindy will be jealous if I call Mr. Williams!¡±

    She doesn¡¯t want to be treated like a love interest by Cindy, after all, this kind of hooking up and ying the poor thing is not her specialty!

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A cold, stern voice came, Marks subconsciously took a step backwards and looked at Marcy, who was standing three meters away with a cold face.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Mayme didn¡¯t understand why he had a cold face as soon as he came back, and walked up and said, ¡°You¡¯re back just in time, I was going to tell you that I¡¯m going back to C City tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°I asked what you were doing just now.¡±

    ¡°Young master, we ¡­¡­¡±

    Not waiting for Marks to finish, Mayme interrupted him and looked at Marcy, ¡°Mr. Williams, you¡¯re not really old-fashioned, are you?¡±

    Didn¡¯t they just stand here talking? Is there something else you can do standing here?

    ¡°Young master, we were just talking about you and Mayme asked where you had been, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe back!¡±

    Marks said with his head down.

    ¡°Marcy, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Cindy wore a white dress, a long ck hair casually draped over the shoulder, like a blooming white lotus, beautiful and intoxicating.

    Marcy walked straight past them, took off her jacket and draped it over her body, and said softly, ¡°You are notpletely well, it¡¯s windy outside, I¡¯ll take you back to your room!¡±

    Cindy¡¯s heart was slightly snickering, although Marcy had been nice to her before, but had never hugged her in front of Mayme, except for thest time when she suddenly fainted.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Obediently responding, Cindy gave Mayme a faint smile, a quick sh of amusedughter in her eyes, blinking away.

    But Mayme saw it, and despite her difort, she smiled back and shouted at Marcy, ¡°Mr. Williams, then I¡¯ll take that as a yes!¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t say anything, but just kept walking towards the vi with her arm around Cindy.

    Seeing them leave, Mayme took Marks¡¯ hand and said with a smile, ¡°Marks, wait for me for a moment, I¡¯ll go pack my things now!¡±

    Marks hurriedly pulled his hand out, looked at Mayme with a difficult face, said: ¡°That, I suddenly remembered I still have things to deal with, you will let the young master send youter, I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    The tone fell and Marks left like the wind.

    ¡°Cheapskate, you won¡¯t send me won¡¯t you take a taxi yourself?¡±

    Mayme red at Marks¡¯ departing figure and smiled as she headed for the bedroom.

    In fact, she did not have any luggage, just a travel bag, stuffed the camera into the bag, Karen left the bedroom.

    After living here for several months, she was a bit sad to leave now that she suddenly had to leave.

    After taking a look at the familiar environment, Mayme took a deep breath and said silently in her heart, ¡°Mayme, this is not your home, don¡¯t hesitate!¡±

    With a slight smile, he left the vi with his bag on his back.

    Marcy soothed Cindy for a moment and then headed for the study.

    As I was passing Karen¡¯s bedroom, I thought about what she had just said and couldn¡¯t help but stop, and was thinking about going in when the housekeeper happened to walk by.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Miss Karlsson?¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson went out, I just saw her leave with her bag!¡±

    The housekeeper saw Marcy¡¯s face was hard and asked suspiciously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Karlsson tell you?¡±

    Looking at the housekeeper, Marcy suddenly felt as if her chest was blocked by a stone, it was unbearable!

    ¡°Told you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good to say, then I¡¯ll go down and do my work first!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Marcy¡¯s ugly face, the butler wisely chose to leave.

    Marcy pushed open the door to the study, took out her cell phone and found Mayme¡¯s number and dialed it.

    ¡°Hello, the number you have called has caller ID enabled, please dial againter!¡±

    Listening to the cold female voice inside and remembering Nichs¡¯ words, Marcy put her phone back into her pocket and sat at her desk looking at the information on it.

    Looking at the information on the profile above, Marcy fixed her eyes on thest piece of paper.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Marks pushed the door in and saw Marcy with a stack of information in her hand looking very carefully.

    ¡°Young master, this is an invitation from Grandpa Cheney the Great!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t even raise her head and continued to look at the information in her hands.

    ¡°Look at this too!¡±

    epting the information, Marks looked at the description on it and said, ¡°This is from Nichs?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Stand up and walk over to the wine cooler and pour yourself two sses of red wine, handing one of them to Marks.

    ¡°Thank you, young master!¡±

    ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡±

    Pointing to the couch, Marcy gestured for him to sit down and talk.

    ¡°From the information, apparently only girls can have this bloodline, boys are no different from ordinary people, but when the only girl of this family disappeared, and is alive or dead do not know, not to mention that she is dead, even if she is still alive, she is not married, and the birth of a girl or a boy, these are no way to find out, ording to him this above, even if is a girl, in addition to blood and body physique and we are different, the other is the same!¡±

    Marks will analyze his thoughts out, this vast sea of people can not let everyone¡¯s blood to test it!

    Rubbing his jaw, Marcy agreed with Marks that this was indeed a difficult task for them, but what he couldn¡¯t figure out was why Nichs had gone to such lengths to find this man, and what was the ulterior motive behind it.

    Continuing to look at the information above, Marks suddenly thought of something and spoke, ¡°Young master, do you remember when we rescued Miss Harris, Mr. Davis once said that Miss Harris¡¯ system was different from ours!¡±

    Looking at Marks, Marcy also remembered that at that time, because Rosemary¡¯s system and blood type are different, they also spent a lot of energy on it, because they could not find that kind of blood, Fred was unable to do anything at that time, but the next day her situation miraculously began to improve, because of this, Fred also studied for a long time for this!

    If this information in hand is really rted to Rosemary, things start to get troublesome.

    ¡°Marks, go get ready, we¡¯re going to C City now!¡±

    He must get to the bottom of this before Nichs does and see what he wants!

 Chapter 825 Daddy will not bully you, only test you

    Rosemary was in the garden painting with her children when she saw Marcy and Marks walk in.

    ¡°Marcy, when did you guyse to C City?¡±

    ¡°Just arrived!¡±

    Every time she sees Rosemary¡¯s warm smile, Marcy feelsfortable.

    ¡°Hello, Uncle Mo!¡±

    The tender voices of the two little ones rang out.

    ¡°Hi guys, what are you painting?¡±

    Marcy walked to Blume¡¯s side and squatted down, asking softly.

    Blume painted a picture of the whole family at the beach. The sun was setting, and a golden glow was sprinkled on the sea, and a family of four was ying on the beach, the picture was so warm.

    ¡°Blume did a great job drawing!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Uncle Mo for thepliment!¡±

    Nina, who was on the side, hurriedly brought her painting to Marcy¡¯s face, and her soft voice rang out.

    ¡°Uncle Mo, would you look at Nina¡¯s drawing?¡±

    Holding the little one on herp, Marcy took her painting and looked at it.

    Rosemary sat watching their interaction with a Tammy grin on her face.

    Nina drew a girl sitting on a swing with a man behind her gently pushing the swing and smiling happily.

    Nina¡¯s paintings are slightly more scribbled than Blume¡¯s, which may have something to do with their personalities.

    ¡°Let uncle guess, Nina the painting on this must be mommy and daddy, is uncle guessing right?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t uncle think he looks like you?¡±

    The chubby little finger pointed to the man pushing the swing behind him, and Marcy faintly stared, then smiled and said, ¡°Who¡¯s doing that on the swing?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s me on the swing!¡±

    Nina raised her beautiful little face and said happily.

    ¡°Oh, uncle understands, Nina is hoping uncle can apany you on the swing isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Hugging Marcy¡¯s head, his little mouth barks on his face, then releases him and says like a queen: ¡°Uncle Mo, from now on you¡¯re my man!¡±

    Marcy listened to her domineering words, couldn¡¯t help but lightlyugh out loud, pinched her fleshy little face, dotingly said: ¡°Good, uncle from now on is Nina¡¯s man! So if dad bullies uncle in the future, you have to protect him!¡±

    ¡°Uncle rest assured that daddy will not bully you, but only test you!¡±

    Listening to her words, Marcy was slightly aroused by her words and asked with amusement, ¡°Then tell uncle, why did dad test uncle?¡±

    ¡°Because I want to marry my uncle when I grow up!¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    Rosemary choked on her own daughter¡¯s words so hard that tears came out of her eyes.

    ¡°How can such an adult choke on a juice like this?¡±

    Wilson just walked over and saw her choking on the water.

    Gently patted her back, although the mouth said so, the eyes are full of doting.

    ¡°Mommy, are you okay? Nina help you pat!¡±

    Jumping down from Marcy¡¯s arms, the little girl followed her dad¡¯s example and patted gently.

    ¡°Mommy, tissues!¡±

    ¡°Thanks baby!¡±

    Blume nced at his baby sister and shook his head helplessly.

    Looking at a nervous Wilson, he patted his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Angrily ring at her own daughter, she really did not understand how this little girl¡¯s little head could say such words!¡±

    ¡°Baby, who just taught you those words?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s on TV!¡±

    Blinked a pair of cute big eyes, do not feel at all where they said wrong!

    Marcy rubbed the little guy¡¯s little head and said with a smile, ¡°Then you have to grow up quickly, or uncle is old, no one likes it!¡±

    ¡°I like it just fine!¡±

    Ament that made Marcyugh.

    Rosemary and Wilson looked at each other and almost had a heart attack from their baby daughter¡¯s words.

    It seems that she will have to properly plunder her knowledge in this area.

    Putting her down, Marcy smiled and said, ¡°Uncle and Daddy have something to say, will Nina go to Mommy¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Go talk in the study!¡±

    ¡°Marcy and I are going to take care of a little business while you stay here with the kids!¡±

    After saying that, he nted a quick kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Bye bye Daddy!¡±

    The two little ones waved at Wilson, and Nina sat on Rosemary¡¯sp, watching her with a smile.

    ¡°Why is Nina looking at Mommy like that?¡±

    ¡°Mommy just kissed daddy oh!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s face quickly flew a blush when she said that.

    ¡°You still have the nerve tough at mommy, who just said that she wanted to marry Uncle Mo when she grew up?¡±

    While saying this, her hand gently tickled her waist, causing the little one to giggle.

    ¡°See if you dare to make fun of Mommy again?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Mommy, Nina wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Mommy have mercy!¡±

    Theughter came from inside the garden, and the servants who were busy in the garden were infected by thisughter, with a faint smile on their faces, and couldn¡¯t help but look this way.

    The housekeeper looked at arge and small child chasing inside the garden, with a delighted smile on his face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve heard such a goodugh!¡±

    ¡°Yes! The vi has only felt like home since The Great Young Lady and the young master and young miss came back!¡±

    Bruce stood beside the butler and smiled.

    Wilson and Marcy went to the study together and soon the maid brought in two cups of coffee.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with being in such a hurry to find me?¡±

    ¡°Look at this first!¡±

    Take out a USB from inside your pocket and hand it to him.

    Plug the USB into theputer, enter the password, and it opens quickly.

    Looking at the information on it, Wilson¡¯s face was also heavy with the previous nce when Marcy saw this information.

    ¡°Where did this informatione from?¡±

    ¡°Prince Nichs, you should not be a stranger!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him, but I¡¯ve never met him in person!¡±

    After thinking about it, Wilson replied.

    ¡°You have business dealings with him?¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Wilson asked.

    Nodded, ¡°a few years ago he bought some arms under my hand, then no news, until recently he approached me again, the first time he asked for the previous doubled the amount of arms, I did not agree, he asked me to help him find this person on this!¡±

    If it was before, Marcy would not have said this to Wilson, after all, at that time there was no crossover between them. Although not enemies but also not friends, until Rosemary¡¯s appearance, let their rtionship deeper into a step.

    ¡°As far as I know, Nichs is not a good person, he is very ambitious, if not the king of F country cut his authority, I¡¯m afraid he would have been more than just a prince!¡±

    Marcy nodded her jaw and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°It seems you¡¯re not as idle as you appear to be!¡±

 Chapter 826 Minimizing Danger

    ¡°You should know what it¡¯s like!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m a little better than you!¡± After all, this face of his wasbeled, and he wasn¡¯t.

    Wilson smiled bitterly, if there is a choice, who wants to live such a life.

    ¡°To cut to the chase, did youe to me this time thinking that this matter might have something to do with Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit abrupt for you guys for me to envision it this way, but for safety¡¯s sake, I think it¡¯s necessary for us to get to the bottom of this.¡± Even if it gives them a piece of mind!

    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying! I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re worried that this is rted to Rosemary, so let¡¯s start with their blood now and have Edmunde over tomorrow to give Nina a checkup!¡±

    Marcy saw his face was very ugly, patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, maybe Nina is the lucky one!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±

    If Nina¡¯s system is not the same as Rosemary¡¯s, at the very least, a share of the danger can be ruled out first, making it even less dangerous.

    The two talked in the study until the evening, and in order not to make Rosemary suspicious, no one spoke about it in front of her.

    ¡°Rosemary, Edmund said toe over tomorrow and get the kids checked out, the flu has been rampant out theretely, so we need to pay more attention to the kids.¡±

    At the dinner table, Wilson turned to Rosemary.

    If they told her directly that it was for a blood test, they were worried that she would get suspicious.

    ¡°Good, check I am also more at ease!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, do you need a shot?¡±

    Nina sat in her child seat and tilted her head up to look at Rosemary.

    She is most afraid of injections. Every time she gets an injection, she cries for a long time.

    ¡°This it is generally depends on the situation, and besides it is Uncle Johnsonwho wille to help you check tomorrow, Uncle Johnson so painful Nina, even if you have to give an injection, Uncle Johnson will be gentle and will not let us Nina pain, okay?¡±

    Rosemary was patient and exined to Nina, her face shining with motherly love.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The little one responded resentfully, apparently she was a little resistant to having her body examined tomorrow.

    ¡°Nina, as long as you promise to be a good health checkup tomorrow, uncle will take you to your favorite yground for a day, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, uncle never cheats!¡± It¡¯s not even human to cheat.

    Blinking her big beautiful eyes, Nina hurriedly stretched out her little hand and pulled a hook with Marcy.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s pull the trigger!¡±

    ¡°Okay, pull the trigger!¡±

    Marcy deep down the thumb, hooked her little finger, ¡°hook up a hundred years no change, cheat is a puppy, stamp!¡±

    Thumbing down on Marcy¡¯s thumb, she looked at Wilson and said happily, ¡°Daddy, will youe along that day?¡±

    Her daddy has never apanied them to the amusement park, every time they go, it¡¯s mommy who takes them there, and every time she sees other kids with their daddy, she is so envious.

    But mommy said daddy is very busy, and when it¡¯s done there will be time to y with them.

    Wilson was about to say he was not avable, but seeing Nina¡¯s expectant eyes, he suddenly couldn¡¯t bear to refuse, and was about to speak when he heard Marcy smilingly say, ¡°Nina, let uncle apany you this time, okay? Dad still has a lot of things to deal with, so let dad apany you when you go next time, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°So good!¡±

    Stroking her little head, Marcy said dotingly.

    Every time I look at these two children, Marcy is really envious, two children can grow up happily under the wings of their parents, really happy, while the same almost grown Elliott is less this unique father¡¯s love, even if he is loving him, can never rece the father¡¯s love in his heart.

    Karen sat in the waiting room looking at the ticket in her hand, thinking that Marcy did not even have a word to stay, her heart was slightly lost.

    At that moment, a beautiful voice sounded in the hall and Mayme picked up her backpack and carried it towards the security checkpoint.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Mayme did not stand still, the whole person hit the shelf aside, a bruise on the knee instantly.

    Looking at the bruises on it, the pain distorted her five senses, blew on it, and heard a male voice ringing in her ears.

    ¡°Women are trouble, just like a piece of tofu!¡±

    The man said coolly with a disgusted look at Mayme, who was hugging her knees.

    Looking up, Mayme saw a blond man standing in front of her, wearing a long trench coat and a pair of sunsses on his face, and although she couldn¡¯t see his eyes, Mayme could feel his contempt.

    Holding back the anger in her heart, Mayme coldly dropped three words ¨C uneducated!

    With those words, he limped towards the boarding gate.

    What?

    The man turned around and Mayme was already inside.

    The next morning, Edmund came early to help the children check their bodies. Probably because of Marcy¡¯s words, Nina was very cooperative inpleting a series of examinations, and even Edmund couldn¡¯t help but give a thumbs up.

    Because of the need for examination, Edmund drew the whole little one four vials of blood, the little girl did not grunt, just frowned.

    ¡°Nina is the bravest girl Uncle Johnson has ever seen, Uncle is proud of you!¡±

    ¡°Uncle Mo said he would take me to the amusement park as long as I cooperate with you for the examination!¡±

    Nina bragged happily.

    ¡°Yeah? Then will Uncle Johnson apany you, too?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    The little girl refused without even thinking.

    ¡°Why? Doesn¡¯t Nina like Uncle?¡±

    ¡°Because Uncle Mo and I are on a date, and you will disturb us if you go!¡±

    Hearing the little one¡¯s words, Edmund snorted out augh, how old is this kid and he already knows how to date?

    This is too precocious!

    ¡°Little girl, the hair hasn¡¯t even grown yet!¡±

    Squeezing her fleshy little cheeks, Edmund chuckled softly.

    Nina pushed his hand away and said, ¡°Uncle, mommy says men and women are not rted!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°You still understand that men and women are not rted, but I am your uncle, you are my little niece, we are not considered a man and a woman!¡±

    Edmund tried very hard to exin their rtionship to her.

    ¡°But mommy says the one with a penis is a man, and uncle and brother both have penises, so you¡¯re a man and I¡¯m a woman!¡±

    Nina poprized what Rosemary had told her and said.

    Small jj?

    His?

    What is this?

    Edmund instantly felt that if he stayed here, he might be angry with myocardial infarction, or hurry up and leave here.

    This Rosemary are how to educate the children, even such words as small dick with the children.

    ¡°Nina, you go y by yourself! Uncle will go first!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Uncle waiting for Mommy?¡±

    Nina raised her head and looked at him, her fleshy little face was very cute.

 Chapter 827 cruel means

    ¡°Baby, where¡¯s Uncle Johnson?¡±

    Rosemary came out with the washed cherries and saw only Nina standing there alone.

    ¡°Uncle said he had things to do and left!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    cing the cherries on the table, Rosemary picked one up and carefully picked out the pits and stuffed them into Nina¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t it true that boys don¡¯t like to be told about their little jj¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Why is Nina asking about this all of a sudden?¡±

    In order for her daughter to be able to distinguish between boys and girls, Rosemary racked her brain to exin the difference, and finally the little girl pointed to Blume¡¯s crotch and asked if the difference between men and women was that her brother had a little dick and she didn¡¯t.

    I didn¡¯t think about it that much at the time, so I nodded and thought it would be good if she knew the difference.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to bring it up again today.

    ¡°Just Uncle Johnson pinched my face, I said that men and women are not rted to each other, that he has a small dick like his brother and can not touch me, uncle heard that and then left!¡±

    Rosemary instantly felt a million grass mud horses flying over her head and was left speechless.

    cough cough ¡­

    With a light cough, Rosemary looked at her own baby girl and exined, ¡°Baby, in the future, you can¡¯t say things about other people having little jj in front of them, got it?¡±

    Nina nodded her head with seeming understanding.

    Edmund went back from the vi and went straight to his hospital, where he brought back the blood and started the tests.

    Wilson and Marcy drove directly to hisb because they were unsure, and looked at Edmund, who was busy, and the two men¡¯s brows grew tighter and tighter.

    Three hours had passed, Edmund typed out thest test report, breathed a light sigh of relief, and when he looked up he saw two people standing outside the door like door gods.

    Pulling the door open and going out, Edmund raised the information in his hand and said happily, ¡°Very happy, Nina has a different system than Rosemary, her blood type system is all the same as yours!¡±

    ¡°Sure?¡±

    Marcy asked uneasily.

    Hearing their questioning tone, Edmund said in mock anger, ¡°Are you questioning my medical skills?¡±

    ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I meant, I just wanted to confirm it again!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Marcy said with a smile.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve confirmed and confirmed that Nina can be ruled out!¡±

    ¡°Great! My people got word this morning that Nichs ising to C. Looks like we need to hurry up!¡±

    This is indeed not good news for them, and none of them can take it lightly until they confirm that Rosemary has something to do with this matter.

    Others may not know how cruel Nichs is as a person, but Marcy is well aware.

    Wilson is not very clear, but also heard about it, they are now the most important thing is to find out what Nichs found this person is why?

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent this information to Adrian in confidence, and he said he¡¯ll get back to me in a couple of days!¡±

    ¡°Well, there are several families over at The Muller Family that used to be famous big families, but then for some reason they started to slowly decline, so much so that they all started to live in a low profileter!¡±

    Marcy knows a little bit about what¡¯s going on over there, but it may not be that easy to figure out.

    So time passed day by day, and only on the fifth day did Adrian call Wilson back.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯ve emailed you the results!¡±

 Chapter 828 Quietly watching every day

    Wilson opened hisptop and looked carefully at the information Adrian had gathered for him, and a shock shed across his handsome face.

    ¡°Look at that, you guys!¡±

    Theputer¡¯s moved to their front, Marcy took the mouse and quickly browsed through the information on it, and several people had incredible expressions on their faces after reading it.

    ¡°It seems that Nichs¡¯s ambition is more unpredictable than I can imagine, he may now be no longer willing to just be a prince, perhaps in his eyes the throne of F has not even bothered.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this The Locke Family long gone, and where did Nichs get this information?¡±

    Rubbing his jaw, Edmund¡¯s brow was all puzzled.

    ¡°Marcy, do you know Nichs¡¯ true identity?¡±

    They are now the most important thing is to first figure out Nichs¡¯s identity, from the information on this, he should be very clear about the information on it.

    ¡°Other than knowing he¡¯s just a heterosexual Prince, the rest is unclear!¡±

    Pondering for a while, Marcy looked at Wilson and said: ¡°This thing you still find time to talk to Rosemary, let her think about her parents have not left her other things, we must first do is now to investigate this matter clearly, if it is determined that there is no rtionship with Rosemary, after we see the opportunity to act! ¡±

    ¡°This time Rosemary is busy with the wedding, it has been very hard, I think this matter we should not talk to her for the time being, as for those questions, I will find time to ask!¡±

    It¡¯s hard to Susan a period of time, he did not want to use these things to upset her, plus the matter has not been determined, if there is really no rtionship with her, naturally, there is no need to tell her, if there is a rtionship, in saying it is not toote.

    Nodding, Marcy spoke up, ¡°You¡¯re right, it was myck of consideration in this matter, but in that case, you should also remind her to be safe!¡± After all, he couldn¡¯t guarantee that Nichs wouldn¡¯t find out before he did.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±

    It was nine o¡¯clock in the evening when Wilson returned to the vi and pushed open the door to his room to see Rosemary lying in bed reading a book.

    ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you!¡±

    Putting the book down, Rosemary looked at Wilson, who had been very busy recently, and said heartily, ¡°You have to pay more attention to your health even if you are busy at work, and you and Marcy are hiding something from me these days, why do I always feel that you two are strange!¡±

    Walked to the bed and sat down, Wilson gathered her into his arms, softly said: ¡°fool, as long as you remember, no matter what we do, it is for your own good, some things even if I tell you you can not help, but also add to the trouble!¡±

    Rosemary raised her head to look at the man she loved so much in front of her and said petntly, ¡°If you say so, then I¡¯ll start being a rice worm from now on, and you mustn¡¯t dislike me!¡±

    ¡°With pleasure!¡±

    Gently nted a kiss on her forehead and continued, ¡°Rosemary, from now on, let me take care of whatever is going on, okay? You just need to go shopping, drink afternoon tea, do beauty treatments and so on, and leave the mind-bending and brain-draining things to me, okay?¡±

    Shrinking into his arms, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You remind me of an advertising slogan?¡±

    ¡°I am responsible for conquering the world, and you are responsible for looking beautiful like fire!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a good tagline!¡±

    After a moment of soft murmuring, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but say.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When she was in high school, she and Carina were particrly envious of the heroine in the novel, because no matter what situation she was in, the hero would always appear at the most critical moment and spoil the heroine by flying up into the clouds.

    At that time she was always imagining what her life with John would be like in the future. When she knew they betrayed her, Rosemary did hate them, but after she met Wilson, she realized that God will open a window for you on the other side when he closes a door for you.

    ¡°I really want us to be like this all the time, there are no those hooks and crooks around, I just want to keep you and the kids now, and watch every day!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you remember what Anthony said to us before he died?¡±

    Rosemary sat up violently from his arms, looked at Wilson and asked, ¡°Why do you suddenly remember to ask that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just suddenly remembered that the death of Mr. Green was very strange, so I wanted to go to his old home to see if there could be any clues!¡±

    Raising his eyes slightly, he looked at his tightly furrowed brow and thought about what he had just said, but ultimately did not ask.

    As he said, since he can¡¯t help, why add some worries to himself, he might as well wait happily at home every day for his return.

    Thinking about what Anthony told her before he died, although she had never told Wilson that Mr. Green had left her something else, now it seemed that she should go and see what her father had left her.

    ¡°Wilson, there¡¯s something I need to tell you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Seeing her with a serious look, Wilson smiled.

    ¡°In fact Mr. Green told me before he died, if one day I met something that could not be solved, let me go to his old home, my father left something to me, just too many things happened in the past few years, you do not mention today, I almost forgot!¡±

    Rosemary felt a pang when she thought of Anthony grabbing her hand before he died, no matter what time it was, Mom, Dad and Mr. Green always had her life in order.

    Seeing a sh of sadness in her eyes, Wilson heartily took her into his arms and said, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past, don¡¯t be sad!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Are you free tomorrow? If there¡¯s nothing to do we¡¯ll go to Mr. Green¡¯s old house!¡±

    There is a kind of love called wordless guardianship!

    Mr. Green¡¯s love for his mother is this, I¡¯m afraid, for the woman he loves to be happy, willing to be friends with his rival, this is how much courage and determination it takes!

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else in Mr. Green¡¯s house? If there is, you can exin the butler to prepare some gifts!¡± In any case, Anthony died to save them in the first ce!

    Rosemary thought for a while, and only after a while said: ¡°Uncle seems to have an older brother in the countryside, before I was very small when I was very small, that uncle came to my house once, but now it has been more than ten years, I do not know if he moved away!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green has a brother?¡±

    Wilson asked the doubts in his mind, if he has a brother, then those people will certainly not let him go.

 Chapter 829 No one wants it, Iâ€™ll take it reluctantly

    ¡°The uncle is not Mr. Green¡¯s own brother, Mr. Green was abandoned by his family when he was very young, the uncle took him in, not two yearster Mr. Green¡¯s rtives found Mr. Green, brought him back, andter Mr. Green in order to repay the uncle¡¯s saving grace, has been kept in correspondence. ¡±

    All these things were actually said to her by her mother, to tell her that she must be grateful and always remember to repay those who have helped her.

    Wilson didn¡¯t expect Anthony to have such a past, but why didn¡¯t the scouts find this out when he was investigating before?

    ¡°Rosemary, is Mr. Green¡¯s hometown Huangjia Gou in Z City?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that Mr. Green¡¯s hometown is Huangjiagou?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson queried and quizzed.

    Skimmed, Rosemary hands around his knees, said quietly: ¡°Mr. Green is Z City, but his hometown is in the White Forest Vige in Cloud City!¡±

    ¡°Cloud City? Isn¡¯t that the Cloud City that we passed through on ourst excursion?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Although she also does not understand Mr. Green is obviously Z city people, but why the home is in the cloud city, not to mention the cloud city there are basically living in some minority ethnic groups, because the entrance to the cloud city is arge canal, equal to their same in a small independent country, plus they are rich in ore, so the cloud city has always wanted to be independent.

    ¡°So do many people know that Mr. Green¡¯s hometown is in Cloud City?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I also told my dad once after I married you, and he instructed me then not to mention it to anyone!¡± Gave him a look and said, ¡°Including you The Grant family!¡±

    As for why, she really doesn¡¯t know!

    Light sigh, said: ¡°In fact, before I also like you, always thought that Mr. Green is Z City Huangjiagou people, untilter my father told me, I know not!¡±

    As the saying goes, the old home does not refer to the ce where he was born, but to the birthce of the family.

    Wilson was shocked after listening to Rosemary¡¯s words. What puzzled him most was that Anthony was going around in circles like this, what was the purpose? From the meaning of Rosemary¡¯s words, it can be seen that these things have beenid out decades ago, could it be that this Anthony is trying to hide something?

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant , be sure to protect Rosemary and never avenge me, you can¡¯t even beat him!¡±

    Anthony¡¯s words before he died kept echoing in his mind, seeing that Anthony knew who those people were and was familiar with the other side¡¯s power, which is why he was instructed to protect Rosemary and not to take revenge for him.

    ¡°Rosemary, you go to sleep while I go to the study to send an email!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He must now make good sense of everything, it is clear that Anthony knew from the beginning that he would have that day, so he spent decades creating a false identity for himself, and Andrew, as if he knew he would have that day, told Rosemary the address of Anthony¡¯s old home, and Anthony told before he died Rosemary that her father left something for her at the old house!

    All of it is like a ck vortex that rolls bigger and bigger.

    ¡°Good, you should not be too busy toote, pay attention to your health!¡±

    ¡°I know, be right back!¡±

    nting a kiss on her forehead, Wilson headed for the study.

    Rosemary picked up the phone on the table, it was already after ten o¡¯clock, and for some reason, she was not at all sleepy now.

    When I opened What¡¯s APP, I saw Tina chatting with Mayme and Karen.

    Since thest time Karen and Joseph his showdown, the two seem to be in also no news out, and Joseph also did not bubble in the group.

    Rosemary: Why are you all still awake?

    Tina: You are still the same, it¡¯s not because your husband is not here and you can¡¯t sleep, right?

    Karen: I finished my work and saw that everyone was there, so I came up to make a bubble!

    Mayme: Tina, it seems like you¡¯re the one who can¡¯t sleep!

    Tina sent a quick emoji over, causing Mayme to spit out her tongue mischievously.

    Looking at them inside the non-stop frolic, very happy, said: want to husband can not sleep is normal, proving that we have good feelings!

    A sentence, immediately caused them to frequently roll their eyes, this across the phone also did not forget to spread a dog food, will they these single abuse simply do not want.

    Mayme: sister, I know you and brother-inw have good feelings, but you should at least consider the feelings of us single dogs, OK?¡±

    Tina: hard to find one quickly, so as not to suffocate internal injuries!

    Mayme quickly returned an emoticon that no one wanted.

    Just when everyone hadn¡¯t reacted, a message popped up below.

    ¡°No one really wants it, so I¡¯ll take it reluctantly!¡±

    Just as Rosemary was wondering who this person was, she saw Mayme tap out a quick line.

    Mayme: I mind if you don¡¯t mind!

    The words came out and soon Rosemary knew who this person was.

    I didn¡¯t expect that Marcy would be on What¡¯s APP.

    However, after Mayme finished posting, the other party seemed to have disappeared.

    A few people have been talking until almost eleven o¡¯clock before Olivia reluctantly offline, looking at everyone is still not finished, we agreed that there is nothing to do in the future to chat together in the group.

    Turning off her phone, Rosemary looked at the door and saw that Wilson hadn¡¯t returned yet.

    Getting up from the bed, Rosemary first came to the children¡¯s room to check on the two children, saw Nina kick the covers aside, helped her tuck in, kissed her tender cheek, turned her head and helped Blume tuck in again.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Blume opened his eyes in a daze and saw that it was Rosemary, and called out softly.

    Seeing that he was awake, Rosemary softly asked, ¡°Baby, did Mommy wake you up?¡±

    ¡°Mommy I want to pee!¡±

    Although Blume usually acts like a small adult, he is still a child and shows his cute side in front of Rosemary.

    Rosemary picked him up and carried him to the bathroom to finish the bathroom before cing him on the crib.

    ¡°Go to sleep! Baby!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    A dazed Blume murmured softly and soon went to sleep.

    After giving him a kiss on his white and pink cheek, Rosemary left with relief.

    Seeing that the light in the study stayed on, Rosemary went to the kitchen and made two bowls of shredded chicken noodles and headed to the study.

    Just as I reached the door, I heard the sound of several men talking from inside.

    Gently pushing open the door to enter, Wilson looked up to see it was her and hurriedly stood up from his seat to take the noodles in her hand.

    ¡°Why are you still awake sote?¡±

    ¡°I just finished talking to Tina and the others and saw that the light in your study was still on, so I made you a bowl of noodles!¡±

    The man inside the video heard their conversation, his face is full of envy and jealousy, why the boss has someone to cook noodles for him, while they only have to gnaw on the bread!

 Chapter 830 To Bailinzhai

    ¡°It¡¯ste, this matter will be discussed here for now!¡±

    With that said, Wilson didn¡¯t wait for them to have a chance to speak and closed theputer directly.

    Seeing this, Rosemary put a faint smile on her face and ced the noodles in front of him, while she herself took a bowl of less and ate it.

    ¡°Just have discussed with Marcy and them, decided to leave tomorrow to go to Cloud City, in order to cause unnecessary trouble this time on the two of us to go, Edmund and Chen stay here to deal with thepany¡¯s affairs and some details of the wedding follow-up.¡±

    Wilson said as he ate his noodles.

    ¡°Just decide, I have no problem with it!¡±

    It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, and there¡¯s a lot going on inside thepany. I heard that thepany holds an annual meeting every year, and this year is no exception!

    ¡°Eat up! Finish eating and rest early!¡±

    Since Su Zihan left, John¡¯s heart ispletely dead, originally promised toe here with Rosemary, but who knows that on the way Rosemary something can note, so he had to let hime alone.

    John wondered why Rosemary had asked him toe to this ce called Bandwon Vige to find a family named Lucas.

    When he reached the entrance of the vige, the car could not drive forward, so John had to walk into the vige.

    ¡°Young master, wait here, I¡¯ll go ask!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The driver, David, quickly ran towards some women standing not far away, and in a moment David was seen smiling anding this way.

    ¡°Young master, those people said Lucas lives at the far side of the vige, just go in along this Andy!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two came together in front of a very ordinary brick house, and John¡¯s eyes were soon drawn to a two- or three-year-old boy in front of him.

    When David followed his young master¡¯s gaze to look at the little boy who was ying with a stone, a mouth is almost stuffed down an egg.

    God, how this little boy looks exactly like their young master, it is simply the same as a mold carved out.

    John couldn¡¯t help but walk towards the little boy, who looked up and saw John, suddenly scuffing his way towards the house.

    Not long after, a woman of about forty years old came out from inside.

    As soon as the woman saw John, she hurriedly shouted inside, ¡°Old man,e out, there are guestsing!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You must be John, Mr. Sawyer!¡±

    ¡°You know me, sister-inw?¡±

    Looking at thedy, John asked.

    The woman smiled, took out two cups and poured a ss of water for each of them and handed it to them.

    ¡°Thank you, sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Of course we know you, and we can say we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, and thought you weren¡¯t going to have this baby?¡±

    At that moment, a stout man came out from inside and was excited to see John.

    ¡°Mr. Sawyer!¡±

    ¡°This big brother, why did you all just say you¡¯ve been waiting for me for a long time, and listen to your tone as if you knew me a long time ago!¡±

    He remembered that he didn¡¯t know the couple in front of him, but didn¡¯t understand why they were so excited to see him.

    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, howe you¡¯re the only one here, where¡¯s Miss Harris?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Daisy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Miss Daisy, originally she agreed with us toe over to see Star for a month, but this month has already passed five days, she still hasn¡¯te, Star has been moring for her mother for the past two days!¡±

    ¡°Mom?¡±

    John looked at the little boy clutching the corner of the woman¡¯s coat, at the face that resembled his own nine times, did Daisy not remove their child in the first ce?

    ¡°Yes! Didn¡¯t Miss Daisy tell you that he had a child for you?¡±

    ¡°Yes! When she first came to the door of our vige with a big belly, very wretched, she begged us to help her give birth to this child and to help her carry it well.¡±

    Looking at the little boy leaning in the woman¡¯s arms, it took a while before she said, ¡°She left in a car ident!¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Lucas and his wife obviously did not expect things to be this way, and both could not help but feel sorry for the girl.

    The couple told John about Daisy¡¯s birth here in general. John didn¡¯t think Daisy didn¡¯t abort their baby at first, but secretly gave birth to it. Looking at the little boy in front of him, John held him tightly in his arms and left tears of sadness.

    ¡°Mr. Sawyer, this was given to me by Miss Harris before she was alive again, saying that if one day she was no longer alive, she would give this letter to you!¡±

    Lucas handed him the letter, John opened it, and the beautiful handwriting slowly presented itself to him.

    ¡°John, by the time you read this letter I will be gone, I don¡¯t know what way to say goodbye to you, after thinking about it, I chose the oldest way to write a letter! I know that what I did to you and your aunt and uncle is very excessive, even because of my selfishness my departure, let uncle left you, all because of me, I do not ask for your forgiveness, because I no longer have any face to ask for your forgiveness. The child in front of me is our son, the reason why I lied to you that I took the child actually I have a bitterness, whether you have me in your heart, and whether you believe it or not, my Daisy heart has always loved you. Finally, I hope you can promise me never to mention me in front of the child, I do not deserve to be his mother, and finally, you help me to say sorry to my sister, I am sorry ¡­¡±

    When reading this letter, John didn¡¯t know whether to be happy or sad!

    Happy because she finally understands that what she did was wrong, sad because she understood toote.

    John gave the Lucas couple a check for a million dors to thank them for taking care of their child and for taking Daisy in, and then returned to C City with the child.

    I was nning to visit Rosemary with the children, but the maid said Rosemary was not at home.

    *******

    Rosemary and Wilson arrived at Cloud City by ne, and Anthony was already waiting there as soon as they got off the ne.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    Once you see Anthony, Rosemary will think of him and Sunny that touching love, although the middle experienced some minor twists and turns, but the ending is really enviable.

    ¡°Hello The Great Young Lady! Sunny has been talking about you every day and asked me to wait for her to say hello to you!¡±

    ¡°Counting the days, Sunny should be giving birth soon!¡±

    Anthony nodded slightly and said, ¡°The due date is at the end of the month!¡±

    Seeing his respectful appearance, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ¡°Anthony, I¡¯m not Wilson, don¡¯t treat me like you treat him, let¡¯s just be friends and be casual, okay?¡±

    After that, Rosemary said to Wilson: ¡°We¡¯ll find a hotel in Yuncheng tonight and go to Bailinzhai in the morning!¡±

 Chapter 831 hard to approach

    The next morning, the sky of Cloud City has ushered in the first snowfall of the year, Rosemary stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window looking out at the flying goose feather snow, and I do not know when this heavy snow fell, looking down from above, the entire Cloud City silver, very beautiful, beautiful people can not take their eyes away.

    Wilson finished the task at hand and saw Rosemary standing in front of the window, wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder and said, ¡°What are you thinking about? What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen so much snow, before when Mom and Dad were still alive, every time it snowed Mom and Dad would take me out to y outside, the family walked hand in hand under the snowy sky, and asionally yed snowball fights with Dad, I really miss the old life.¡±

    Looking out at the spectacr snow scene, Wilson suddenly took her hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    With these words, Wilson took a long coat from the closet and draped it over her body, took a scarf and hung it around her neck, and quickly put on a long trench coat himself, tied the scarf, picked up the gloves on the table and walked together to the door.

    ¡°Wilson, where are we going?¡±

    Rosemary was dragged by Wilson to the entrance of the hotel, and seeing that there were no cars at the entrance either, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You didn¡¯t drag me down here just to see this, did you!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk!¡±

    ¡°Just the two of us?¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You mean the two of us aren¡¯t allowed to go for a walk?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wrapping her arms around him, Rosemary said happily.

    Wilson took an umbre from the waiter¡¯s hand and opened it, and the two walked side by side under the heavy snow.

    It was their first walk in the snow since they had been together. Snow fell piece by piece,nding on the ck umbres like angels who had fallen to earth, frolicking carefree.

    Probably because of the snow, there are not many pedestrians on the road, and the trees along the road are already covered with snow, making the whole city even more spectacr.

    ¡°I heard that the scenery on a snowy day on Cloud City Mountain is even more beautiful than here, I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°The poption living here in Cloud City is rather chaotic, and ording to the information Marks spied back, each vige here has traditionally had a selected n leader to manage their n, only the n seems to be very exclusive of outsiders, so it¡¯s not easy to get into Mr. Green¡¯s old home smoothly!¡±

    Wilson, while holding the umbre for Rosemary, told Rosemary about the information that Marks had poked around yesterday,.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think it would be that much trouble toe back and pick up something, so it¡¯s no wonder Mr. Green would feelfortable leaving those things here.

    ¡°Marcy said he knows a few people here and will take us in when the timees!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Marcy go back to W?¡±

    She also heard from Heidi that Marcy came back for a few days and left C in a hurry.

    ¡°Well, he went back to deal with some of the things, wille over tonight, we should not think about anything today, enjoy the beautiful snow scene!¡±

    ****

    ¡°Young master, Mr. Meyer has returned home!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything new to discover?¡±

    Sitting in the presidential suite, Nichs looked at the person in the video conversation, slightly narrowed a pair of deep eyes and said faintly.

    The man in ck within the video looked at him respectfully and said, ¡°For the time being, we haven¡¯t found anything unusual, it¡¯s still business as usual as before!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nichs rubbed his chin, shook his head and said, ¡°Things won¡¯t be as simple as you think, continue to keep an eye on me and don¡¯t let him find out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Turn off theputer video, Nichs stood on the highest hotel in c city, overlooking the entire C city, the hands of the red wine¡¯s gently swaying, the corners of his lips hooked up a bloodthirsty smile.

 Chapter 832 I want to have a home

    ¡°Little one, why are you sitting here alone, where is your mother?¡±

    Rosemary saw a little boy of about four or five years old sitting on a bench not far away, and when he saw someone call out to him, he looked up at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here for Mommy!¡±

    The little boy has a handsome features, although the age is still so small, but can already see that when grown up will be a handsome boy.

    Looked around a circle, in addition to some are busy sanitation workers and passers-by in a hurry, and did not see the boy¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Little friend, can you tell auntie what your name is?¡±

    Seeing his little face frozen red, Rosemary was distressed.

    Hastily took off his scarf and tied it around his neck, hoping to keep him a little warmer.

    Seeing that his hands also did not bring gloves, he hurriedly reached out and grabbed his slender little hands, transmitting the warmth of his own hands to her.

    The little boy just watched in awe as Rosemary rubbed his hands, his eyes red.

    This aunt is so warm that he can¡¯t help but move forward and get close.

    It wasn¡¯t until his hands were not so cold that Rosemary looked up at him and smiled, ¡°How¡¯s that? Does it feel any warmer?¡±

    ¡°My name is Bentaley, thank you Auntie!¡±

    ¡°No thanks!¡±

    Seeing that the clothes on him were very thin, Rosemary looked up and looked around, then said with a smile, ¡°Bentaley, you wait here for a moment for auntie, auntie will be right back!¡±

    Bentaley didn¡¯t know what she was going to do and nodded!

    Rosemary hurried to the children¡¯s clothing store in front of her and came over with two shopping bags in her hands in no time.

    Take out a thick jacket from inside and help Bentaley put it on while saying, ¡°You have too little clothes on, you¡¯ll catch a cold if you wear so little!¡±

    ¡°Auntie, mommy said you can¡¯t just take other people¡¯s things!¡±

    Bentaley stopped the movement in Rosemary¡¯s hands. As much as he liked the aunt, he couldn¡¯t just ept something from her.

    ¡°Bentaley, you didn¡¯t take anything from Auntie, this is a gift from Auntie, think of it as our meeting gift, okay?¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Looking at these clothes, Bentaley does like them, plus he simply does not have clothes, mommy does not buy clothes for him, these clothes on his body are also some grandparents see him poor, give him to wear.

    ¡°Well, if you catch a cold, your mommy should be heartbroken!¡±

    ¡°Mommy is not going to feel sorry for me?¡±

    Bentaley murmured in a low voice, but it was still heard by Rosemary.

    ¡°Silly, there is no mother in the world who doesn¡¯t like her child, even if mommy is a little tougher on Bentaley, but in her heart, she still loves you!¡±

    ¡°Is it really like that?¡±

    Cocking his little head at Rosemary, Bentaley wished this aunt was his mother and would care if he was cold and unhappy.

    Hearing his words, Rosemary gently scratched his little nose and smiled dotingly, ¡°Of course, Bentaley is so well behaved, mommy and daddy must love you very much!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a father!¡±

    Rosemary who was arranging his clothes clothes he heard his words, his hands shook, hugged him gently in his arms and patted his back gently.

    After a while, Rosemary let go of him and said, ¡°No matter what the reason is for Daddy not being by Bentaley¡¯s side, but Auntie believes that in Daddy¡¯s heart, he loves Bentaley!¡±

    ¡°Mom said Dad died before I was born!¡± In his family, daddy was a forbidden word, not only not to be spoken, but not even to be written in books.

    I remember thest time in kindergarten, the teacher let the students talk about my father, and then after school old praised him in front of his mother, and as a result, when he returned, he received a beating and starved for a day.

    Looking at the sh of sadness in the child¡¯s eyes, Rosemary was both heartbroken and ufortable.

    Children his age usually hide in the arms of their parents to pamper them, and not like this child, a small age has a different age of mind, which suddenly reminds Rosemary of a childhood song ¨C I want to have a home!

    ¡°Rosemary, who is this child?¡±

    Wilson walked over with two cups of milk tea and saw Rosemary talking to a small child from a distance.

    ¡°His name is Bentaley, and he said to wait here for his mom!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Looking at him, Wilson¡¯s stern eyes swept over his body, and Bentaley subconsciously ducked behind Rosemary¡¯s back.

    Seeing this, Rosemary red at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re scaring the baby!¡±

    ¡°Bentaley, don¡¯t be afraid! Uncle has no malice,e, first drink some milk tea to warm up!¡±

    After standing outside in the freezing cold for so long, Bentaley¡¯s lips were cold and a little purple.

    Bentaley pushed the milk tea in front of Rosemary¡¯s face and said, ¡°Auntie, you drink! I have the scarf you gave me to tie, I¡¯m not cold!¡±

    Listening to his words, a sour taste welled up in Rosemary¡¯s heart, knowing that her own little body was cold, yet she knew to give her this cup of milk tea to drink.

    Stroking his head, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Auntie is not cold, Bentaley drink!¡±

    ¡°Auntie you drink!¡±

    ¡°Let you drink it and take it!¡±

    Wilson tries to soften his tone a bit, then hands Rosemary the cup in his hand.

    Raising her eyes to look at him, Rosemary smiled slightly, took the milk tea from his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Look, is this okay?¡±

    Shaking the milk tea in her hand, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    He took the milk tea from Rosemary¡¯s hand, but he didn¡¯t drink it, but bowed slightly to Rosemary and said, ¡°Thanks for the clothes Auntie bought for me, it¡¯ste, I should go home!¡±

    After saying that, carefully holding the milk tea, with a happy smile on his little face, he walked towards the next Andy.

    ¡°This kid is pathetic!¡±

    Looking at his small figure, Rosemary suddenly felt really lucky that when she fell off the beach Judy rescued her and gave her and her child a warm life, not to let the child suffer along with her.

    Wilson looked at his little wife, took off his scarf and tied it around her neck, and said with a slight reproach, ¡°While pitying people, shouldn¡¯t you also take care of yourself, look at you, your face is red from the cold.¡±

    Tammy smiled, held the milk tea in her hand slightly tighter and said, ¡°I¡¯m not cold!¡±

    It¡¯s not cold on snow days, it¡¯s only cold on melting days.

    Looking at her, Wilson both helplessly and lovingly took her into his arms and said softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As she was about to leave, Rosemary saw that the clothes she had bought for Bentaley were still on the chair, picked up the shopping bag, and said, ¡°Bentaley forgot all her clothes!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary went after Bentaley in the direction he left.

 Chapter 833 You are looking at my man?

    Rosemary carried her shopping bags and followed the direction Bentaley left to a small alleyway, where she had just asked some residents outside to find out that Bentaley lived.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the old and messy poor houses here, Wilson¡¯s did not frown more and more tightly.

    The people who usually live here are either some living in poverty or some unprofessional jerks.

    And at this time, Rosemary simply do not care about these, her heart is to hurry to find Bentaley.

    ¡°Say, did you buy the clothes on your body with the money you stole?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t. An aunt bought this dress for me!¡±

    Bentaley¡¯s shaky voice came out of a dpidated house.

    ¡°You little bastard, how dare you learn to cheat, see if I don¡¯t beat you to death?¡±

    At the end of the sentence, a thumb-thick stick fell like rain on Bentaley¡¯s body, just walked to the door Rosemary saw this scene, and did not want to rush over to use his body to block the falling stick.

    Although Wilson¡¯s quick eyes grabbed the crazy woman¡¯s hand, Rosemary still ate two sticks.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but muffle a grunt as the sticknded on her back.

    You can see how hard this woman hit.

    The woman saw someone grab her stick, looked up and saw Wilson kind of handsome handsome face, the woman¡¯s eyes were all glowing, that hot gaze looked Wilson could not wait to gouge out the woman¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    May knew at first nce that Wilson is a big money, in Cindy¡¯s ce for so many years, which men have money and no money can be seen at a nce.

    ¡°Bentaley, are you all right!¡±

    Seeing Wilson take control of the woman, Rosemary hurriedly picked Bentaley up and checked his body for injuries.

    Bentaley obviously didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to follow him, his eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s back and his childish childish voice slowly rang out, ¡°Auntie, does it hurt?¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t hold back her tears and buried his head in her arms, saying, ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t hurt!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary crying, Bentaley wiped his tears and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Auntie, I¡¯m not in pain!¡±

    After that, he even smiledat Rosemary.

    Heartbreakingly touching his slim cheek, Rosemary picked him up and walked to Wilson¡¯s side, looked at the heavily made-up woman in front of her and said, ¡°You¡¯re the baby¡¯s mother?¡±

    May nced at Rosemary standing next to Wilson, saw her from head to tail all the name tes, eyes full of jealousy, sneered: ¡°Why, heartbroken ah! But the child is mine, even if I beat him to death today, it¡¯s still my business, and it has nothing to do with you, but ¡­¡±

    The eyes fell on Wilson¡¯s handsome face, revealed a flirtatious smile, and said, ¡°If this handsome man opens his mouth and begs me, I might be able to bypass this little bastard¡¯s life for his sake.¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so shameless. Pulling Bentaley behind herself, she hooked her lips and said, ¡°What this youngdy means is that you have your eye on my man, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s lips curled up in a smile that quickly dissipated when he heard Rosemary say my man.

    ¡°Good, as long as you are willing to let your man stay with me for one night, I can give you this little bastard! Didn¡¯t you look at him with pity? I¡¯ll give him to you! ¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s your son!¡±

    Looking at the woman in front of her, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a mother in the world.

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    May gave Bentaley a cold look, suddenly thought of something, redirected her gaze to Wilson¡¯s body and said, ¡°How about it? Either stay with me for one night, or get out of my house right now?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go! Let her fight if she wants to, it¡¯s her son anyway, it has nothing to do with us!¡±

    After saying that, he took Rosemary¡¯s hand and headed for the door.

    May saw them going, hurriedly stopped their way, nced at Bentaley behind him and said, ¡°Wait, if you really want to take him away, you give me two million and I¡¯ll let you take him away!¡±

    Pushing her out of the way, Wilson pulled Rosemary outside.

    Whether the boy is alive or dead has nothing to do with him. If Rosemary hadn¡¯t insisted oning after him, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Rosemary to meddle in such nonsense.

    Bentaley stood aside in the corner. Rosemary looked back and saw Bentaley¡¯s helpless eyes. I don¡¯t know if it was because she was also a mother, but when she saw his abandoned eyes, Rosemary¡¯s heart was tugged hard.

    ¡°Wilson, wait a minute!¡±

    Walking up to May, Rosemary stared at her expressionlessly and said, ¡°This youngdy, I have a few questions for you, and if your answers satisfy me, I don¡¯t mind the terms you just offered!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say this, May¡¯s eyes were all aglow and she quickly regained herposure.

    All this fell on Wilson¡¯s eyes, standing beside Rosemary, his expression still as cold as an iceberg.

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    May sat on the stool, took out a cigarette and lit himself, said indifferently.

    ¡°I would like to ask, is the child your own?¡±

    Before she could say anything, Rosemary added: ¡°If you want the two million, tell the truth, don¡¯t try to y smart in front of us. We can¡¯t all get two million to buy it!¡±

    Wilson gave her a look, originally thought she was pitying this child, he was worried that she would be led by this woman¡¯s nose, after all, she was too kind.

    At that moment, May suddenly pointed to the stool in front of her and said, ¡°Please sit down!¡±

    He took a few sharp puffs of his cigarette and said after a while, ¡°You guessed right, Bentaley is indeed not my child!¡±

    Falling into tune, Bentaley was heard to cry out heartbreakingly, ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Looking at him, May said while smoking a cigarette, ¡°Bentaley¡¯s mother is called Maxine, she is a very nice and beautiful girl, Bentaley just inherited her beautiful facial features.¡±

    After saying that, she took another puff of smoke, the corners of her mouth showed a bitter smile, continued: ¡°Maybe in your mind maybe to me this kind of people very snicker, in fact, we are not born like this, if not forced by life, who will go to this point!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re making excuses for yourself!¡±

    Wilson said coldly.

    In his opinion, those who rely on the body to meet their vanity women, in the end, it is all about money.

    Hearing his words, May couldn¡¯t help but sneer.

 Chapter 834 Physiological reactions

    ¡°Yes, for people like you who rely on money, maybe in your eyes we are indeed dirty, but in my heart, you rich people are even dirtier than us!¡±

    May is also slightly emotional when ites to this.

    Wilson was about to say something else when Rosemary tugged on his coat, signaling him not to say anything.

    ¡°Miss, if you feelpelled to enter this business, why do you still let Bentaley ¡­¡±

    Just now she said what she heard very clearly, she actually instigated him to steal.

    May saw Wilson was very excited, did not answer Rosemary¡¯s question, but said lightly: ¡°What, you do not admit what I said? Xiao Yue was born in an ordinary family, she grew up with excellent grades, she soon relied on her own skills to stand firm in apany, and fell in love with a rich family¡¯s young master, but just after Maxine was pregnant with that man¡¯s child, the man actually kicked Xiao Yue away, Xiao Yue told them she was pregnant, but the man not only never showed up, but even sent people to hunt down Xiaoyue, Xiaoyue in a desperate situation defected to me, so I secretly hid her, only to escape the other party¡¯s pursuit!¡±

    When she said this, May¡¯s eyes were full of hate.

    ¡°What about Bentaley¡¯s mom?¡±

    Rosemary believed that since she risked being hunted down to give birth to the child, she could not have abandoned it.

    ¡°Dead!¡±

    ¡°Died of hemorrhage during the birth of Bentaley!¡±

    Thinking about this, two lines of tears slowly fell from the corners of May¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°And did you bring Bentaley up all these years?¡±

    Nodding, May¡¯s eyes were full of pain, and it was clear that she and Bentaley¡¯s mother had a good rtionship.

    ¡°Why should we believe you?¡±

    He¡¯s seen a lot of these old tricks, and he never believes that a thief will say he¡¯s a thief.

    May was not angry at his words, because even if it were her, she would not believe it.

    Turning her head to look at Rosemary, May spoke, ¡°Seeing the way you treat Bentaley, I¡¯m sure you have your own children!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have a son and a daughter!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary replied seriously.

    May suddenly stood up and walked into the room, took a ne out of it, handed it to Rosemary and said, ¡°This ne is a ne that belongs to Maxine on her birthday, and it is the only thing that man left for Maxine. Although I don¡¯t know who that man is, but Maxine asked me before she died, if you meet that man one day, help her to convey a message, she never regretted!¡±

    ¡°Since she handed it to you, it should only be conveyed by you personally!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t take the ne from her hand and looked at her and said.

    The same woman, and regardless of what has happened between them, with these few words, you can see how deep that woman¡¯s feelings for that man.

    May suddenlyughed and said, ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that one day he will die under my stick. All these years if not for Maxine¡¯s sake, I would have thrown him out long ago, if not for his father, Maxine would not have left this world early.¡±

    ¡°Miss, no matter what the father of the child has done wrong, but the child is innocent!¡±

    Rosemary pulled Bentaley to her side and said heartily.

    How can the mistakes made by the father be imposed on the child?

    ¡°He¡¯s innocent? Isn¡¯t my Maxine innocent? She has just graduated from college and has so much of a good life beckoning her, and just because she fell in love with someone she shouldn¡¯t have, she gave her life away, tell me what¡¯s wrong with her!¡±

    ¡°Mom, if you really hate me that much, Bentaley go is all. I hope you¡¯ll eat on time and not be drinking after I leave!¡±

    Bentaley, who hadn¡¯t said anything, suddenly spoke up. His words made Rosemary¡¯s ears sore and she couldn¡¯t help but hug him tight.

    Holding back the tears in her eyes, May stood up and said to them, ¡°Okay, you guys go!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary took Bentaley¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°Miss, no matter what, the child is innocent, I hope you can let go of your hatred for him, although the child is not born to you, but I can see that he loves you very much!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it, you guys get out of here! If I back out, it won¡¯t be two million!¡±

    Wilson quickly wrote a check for three million and handed it to her, saying coldly, ¡°The extra million is even if you¡¯ve taken care of this child these past few years, and if what you say is true, that¡¯s enough money to live the rest of your life without worries.¡±

    Leaving the check on the table, Wilson led them away.

    Bentaley looked back at May step by step, but May never looked back at him.

    Once they left, the beads of sweat on May¡¯s forehead fell like soy beans, tears slowly left, looking at a girl with a big smile on the table, murmuring, ¡°Maxine, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m no longer able to take care of Bentaley, I¡¯m sure she will take good care of Bentaley, at least will be better than me to him!¡±

    Tears fell drop by drop on the girl smiling brightly Lynch Moore, only to regret that the girl on the photo could never hear her call again.

    Back at the hotel, Rosemary took Bentaley to the bathroom, put on the water and prepared to help him undress and take a shower, but Bentaley refused, took two steps back, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯ll just wash myself!¡±

    ¡°Good, then call Auntie if you need anything, Auntie is right outside!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary opened the door and walked out, closing it behind her. Once outside, she saw Wilson standing in front of the window, making a phone call.

    Hanging up the phone, Wilson saw Rosemary walking out from inside and said, ¡°Come here!¡±

    waved at her and shouted.

    Walking to his side, Wilson pulled her down and gently lifted the dress on her back, and saw two pink marks on the top of her white skin.

    ¡°Why are you so stupid to rush up like that!¡± Didn¡¯t she know he would be heartbroken?

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking that much, all I could think about was Bentaley not getting beaten up!¡±

    Dutifullyying on his shoulder, Rosemary whispered.

    The body is like a current running through the body instantly, making his body shiver.

    Sensing his difort, Rosemary stood up from him and red at him, two blushes floating up on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a natural reaction for me, it¡¯s normal!¡±

    Wilson didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment, it would have been normal to have a physical reaction to his own wife.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 835 covered in scars

    When he said that, it was her fault!

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see how Bentaley¡¯s washing is going.¡±

    Shoving the ointment in his hand, Rosemary headed for the bathroom.

    Seeing Rosemary fleeing from here, Wilson had the corners of his lips slightly hooked up, smiling straight to the bottom of his eyes.

    Rosemary pushed open the door and walked in. Before she could speak, she was stunned by the bruises on Bentaley¡¯s back.

    Looking at the bruises on his back, Rosemary hurriedly covered her mouth to keep from crying out.

    ¡°It must have hurt!¡±

    She really didn¡¯t understand how May could hit so hard, he was just a five year old!

    I wanted to reach out and touch it, but I was afraid of touching his wound, biting my lower lip lightly and trying not to cry out.

    If Maxine saw her son like this, she would be as heartbroken as he is!

    Bentaley didn¡¯t expect Rosemary toe in suddenly, turned her head and reached out her thin little hand tofort her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m not in pain!¡±

    ¡°Bentaley don¡¯t worry, as long as there is auntie in, no one will ever hit you again!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart broke as she looked at the shocking bruises.

    ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m really fine! Don¡¯t you be sad!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Hearing cries in the bathroom, Wilson pushed the door open and came in, his brows furrowed together when he saw the bruises on Bentaley¡¯s body.

    Then he spoke to Rosemary, ¡°Wash him up and bring him out for medication, then have him checked out by a doctor!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary carefully finished his bath, took a towel and wrapped him in it, and was about to carry him when she heard Wilson say, ¡°I¡¯ll carry him, you¡¯re still hurt!¡±

    Carried him to the bed where the doctor was already waiting.

    The doctor, a woman, was also taken aback by the bruises on Bentaley¡¯s body when the towel was removed.

    Raised his head and looked at Wilson, who had a cold air all over his body, his mouth opened, and finally said, ¡°Fortunately, there is no injury to the bones, but some superficial injuries, I will prescribe some ointment for him to rub, it does not take a week to heal!¡±

    Handing the ointment to Rosemary, the female doctor finally couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Madam, the child always makes a big mistake, but you can¡¯t hit him that hard, he¡¯s still just a child after all.¡±

    Rosemary was bbergasted and was about to speak when she heard Bentaley¡¯s childish voice ring out, ¡°The injuries on my body were not inflicted by my aunt, it was my aunt and uncle who saved me.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Uh ¡­¡±

    When the female doctor heard Bentaley¡¯s words, she said to Rosemary with embarrassment, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m sorry! I misunderstood you guys!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if it were me, I¡¯d think the same thing!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary took the ointment and cotton swab and carefully applied it to him, blowing on it as she did so.

    Wilson, standing by, saw the tears slipping from the corners of her eyes and sighed softly in his heart.

    After dinner, after Rosemary had fallen asleep with Bentaley, she came into the room and saw Wilson who was working on his work in front of theputer.

    ¡°He¡¯s asleep?¡±

    ¡°Well, just fell asleep!¡±

    Pounding his shoulders, Rosemary went to the water fountain and poured himself a ss of water.

    Wilson put down hisputer and beckoned her to sit down next to him.

    ¡°Lie down, I¡¯ll press it for you!¡±

    Dutifully lying down, Rosemary closed her eyes infort.

    ¡°Wilson, are you angry?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be angry!¡±

    Ten fingers gently help her squeeze, the force is even, Wilson lightly continued to speak: ¡°I just think you are too kind-hearted, in this world, like Bentaley such children everywhere, not every one is as lucky as he!¡±

    ¡°Can rescue one count one, when I saw that stick so thick fell on him, I only have a voice in my heart, I want to save him, I want to save him!¡±

    ¡°As I said, I will support you for no reason whatsoever in whatever you do!¡±

    ¡°I know what¡¯s in your mind, in fact, when I first saw Bentaley, I always felt that he seemed like someone, but I just couldn¡¯t remember all of a sudden, and maybe that¡¯s what made me resist the urge to take him away from the home where he didn¡¯t belong.¡±

    But she always felt that today May to the back of some strange, but as to where strange, she could not say for a while.

    But she was happy to think that Bentaley would not have to live in such fearful days.

    ¡°Well, do not think so much, tomorrow we have to move to the White Forest Vige, go to sleep!¡±

    ¡°Well, good night!¡±

    Rosemary found afortable sleeping position and soon there was an even breathing sound.

    Looking at Rosemary, who had fallen asleep, Wilson lowered his head and nted a kiss on her red lips.

    It¡¯s night!

    Marcy is busy with her work and flies to Yuncheng. As soon as she gets off the ne, she hears from Marks that thepany is being suppressed by a mysteriouspany.

    ¡°Young master, the few people who were watching us have already been dealt with, but just ten minutes ago, one of our subsidiarypanies over in Lingzhou was suddenly acquired by a mysteriouspany!¡± The most important thing is that their subsidiarypany is specialized in import and export trade, and now it was suddenly acquired, directly affecting several otherpanies under their name!

    ¡°The other party is prepared, let Snow handle this matter, you tell her to pay more attention to safety, and report anything like me in time!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Marcy stood in front of the window, it was alreadyte at night in Cloud City, and the neon lights overhead were still shing non-stop, staggering in the night sky, adding a splendid color to the silent night sky.

    ¡°Are you asleep? Come have a drink if you¡¯re not!¡±

    Take out the phone and make a call to Wilson next door.

    Five minutester, Wilson showed up in his room.

    ¡°Why did you remember to buy me a drink?¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep, guessed you must be like me, so I called you over!¡±

    Marcy took out a bottle of whiskey, poured two sses, and handed one to Wilson.

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s asleep?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After telling a brief ount of what happened today, I heard Marcyugh lightly, ¡°Rosemary¡¯s character is like that, don¡¯t you just love her like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Even after all that happened, she still kept her original kindness, which is something many people can¡¯t do!¡±

    ¡°So what are you going to do with that child now?¡±

    Can¡¯t keep him by his side, after all, any move they make now will be watched, I¡¯m afraid. Fortunately Nichs hasn¡¯t found out that Rosemary is different from the others, if he does, with Nichs¡¯ character of preferring to kill a thousand by mistake than to let one go, Rosemary¡¯s safety is very dangerous.

    ¡°This matter will be decided after we finish dealing with things here, and then we will go back and discuss it with Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°By the way, has Nichs made any movements in the past few days? I heard that yourpany in Lingzhou was bought by a mysteriouspany, is it true?¡±

 Chapter 836 so refreshing

    Will drink the ss of whiskey, said indifferently: ¡°Yes, but I have asked people to investigate, I believe there will be news soon!¡±

    Obviously the other side is this time for Marcy toe, if the other side is just some opponents in the mall, secretly do small moves, but cloth fear, the most worried is their purpose and Nichs is the same, then things will be a problem.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried that the other side is not just dealing with me, I¡¯m worried that their goal is ultimately you!¡±

    This possibility is not impossible, maybe the other party at the moment to move Marcy¡¯spany just want to sound the east, so that everyone thinks he is going for Marcy, in the end the spearhead against the Lu, then they may be a rubbing hand.

    ¡°It seems that Nichs has some suspicions about me, today Marks has dealt with the spy he sent, but the other party is only secretly hiding in the shadows, it must be that he is not yet full of evidence to prove his suspicions, so until now do not dare to move!¡±

    Nodding, Wilson then said, ¡°He only suspects now, there is no evidence in his hands, so for the time being he will not deal with you, but since he is so idle, you might as well let him handle that mysteriouspany for you, in this way, it can also buy us more time.¡±

    Marcy¡¯s lips curled up in a faint smile and said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea!¡±

    No matter who the other party is, as long as it is handed over to him, temporarily hispany can be settled for a period of time so that he can also be assured of investigating the things he has handed over to him.

    *******

    ¡°So boring!¡±

    Mayme has been waiting here for Joseph to finish his meeting for almost two hours. If she hadn¡¯t heard that he was in a bad mood recently, it just so happened that she was free these days, so she came over tofort his broken heart.

    ¡°Linda, is Joseph there?¡±

    Quentina is wearing a brand name, carrying a bento box in her hand, and all her body is marked with the four words of a famousdy.

    Linda stood up, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Miss Fischer, the president is in a meeting, let me take you to the lounge to wait for the president first!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait for him in the office!¡±

    ¡°Miss Fischer!¡±

    Before Linda could finish, Quentina had already pushed open the office door and saw Mayme sitting on the couch eating a snack.

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you in Joseph¡¯s office?¡±

    Quentina has always been more sensitive to women, especially thoseclose to Joseph.

    Mayme nced at Linda behind her and learned from inside her mouth that the beautiful sister in front of her was Joseph¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Missy Quentina of the Qin family.

    The thought that it was this woman who was the wife Joseph¡¯s grandfather had chosen for him quickly tickled Mayme¡¯s mischievous mind.

    ¡°Big sister, shouldn¡¯t I ask you this question?¡±

    Sitting on the couch, Mayme was in a good mood as she ate her cobbler with a cozy face.

    The phrase ¡°big sister¡± instantly tickled the anger in Quentina¡¯s heart, put the lunch box in her hand on the table, and yelled at Linda behind her, ¡°Linda, as the president¡¯s secretary, how can you let this kind of uncouth woman in the president¡¯s office, do you not want to do it anymore?¡±

    Linda behind her red at Mayme and whispered to Quentina, ¡°Miss Fischer, Miss Karlsson is inside the president¡¯s office with the president¡¯s permission, we are just following the president¡¯s orders!¡±

    Apparently, Linda didn¡¯t buy her story.

    ¡°Miss Fischer, the president hasn¡¯t adjourned the meeting so soon, why don¡¯t you go to the lounge and wait first!¡±

    Quentina heard Linda tell her to go to the break room and wait, raised her hand and gave her a p, a crisp p echoed in the office.

    ¡°Hey, how can you just hit someone?¡±

    Mayme jumped up from the couch and took three steps to Linda¡¯s front.

    ¡°Linda, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°What can you do to me if I fight? Just a small secretary, and you dare to dictate in front of me, I think you don¡¯t want to work anymore!¡±

    If it were in the past, Quentina would not dare to be so reckless, but what is she afraid of now? She is now Joseph¡¯s fianc¨¦e, the grandson-inw of The Flower family, and the entire Flower family will be hers in the future, will Joseph still be angry with her if she lectures a secretary?

    ¡°Snap ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Mayme unceremoniously returned Linda¡¯s p to her.

    ¡°You dare to hit me, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Fischer, which eye did you see me hit you, the left eye or the right eye?¡±

    Mayme pointed to her big eyes and asked with an innocent face.

    She Mayme grew up only she bullied others part never others bully her part, bullying her that person, not yet born?

    ¡°If I don¡¯t give you some color, you really think I¡¯m afraid of you!¡±

    Quentina stretched out her hand and incited to Mayme¡¯s face, seeing that the p was about tond on her fair face, Mayme gently dodged, and Quentina fell a dog¡¯s ass.

    The floor shook with a thud.

    ¡°Gee, Miss Fischer, it¡¯s still more than a month before the New Year, isn¡¯t it a little early for you to pay your respects?¡±

    Standing up from the floor, Quentina looked at Mayme, who was sitting on the sofa and continuing to eat her snack, with fire rubbing off in her eyes.

    Just about to pounce on it, Mayme suddenly pped her hands andughed heartlessly, saying, ¡°Miss Fischer, don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re cool?¡±

    After Mayme so reminded, Quentina suddenly remembered that today in order to seduce Joseph, deliberately wore a tight ultra-short skirt, just fell, the skirt even cracked a long slit, the wind gently blowing, inside the sexy little underwear are seen.

    Hastily covering her own skirt, Quentina suddenly had a feeling of moving a stone to smash her own feet.

    The sharp-eyed Mayme caught a glimpse of Quentina wearing a ck silkce thong and made a slurping sound from her mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that Miss Fischer still likes this style of small underwear, it seems that you have really put in some effort to win Joseph¡¯s heart!¡±

    If gaze could kill, Mayme would have been killed long ago.

    She has loved Joseph since she was a child, and she did work hard to be able to marry him, except that no matter how hard she tried, Joseph treated her like air.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, she believes that one day he will know that she is the only one who loves him the most.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are or what your rtionship is with Joseph, but I¡¯m warning you, you better stay away from him or I won¡¯t me you for being rude to you!¡±

    Quentina has never been a soft touch person. She had to work hard to get Neil to force Karen out, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be engaged to Joseph now.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who do you want to be unkind to?¡±

 Chapter 837 Canâ€™t wait!

    Joseph had juste out of a meeting when he heard Quentina¡¯s threatening voiceing out of the office, and was about to ask Linda what was going on when he saw the clear five-finger mark on her face.

    Hearing the sound, Quentina turned her head and saw Joseph standing in the doorway, seeing his face grim and his body trembling gently.

    ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re done with the meeting! Mommy made you a pot of chicken soup today and asked me to bring it over to you!¡±

    Quentina hurriedly picked up the thermos box on the table and walked to him with a smile.

    Coldly swept a nce on her body and said indifferently, ¡°I have said before that no one is allowed toe to thepany, and I hope this is thest time!¡±

    Walked to the desk and said to Linda, ¡°Linda, send up a set of clothes!¡±

    Quentina was trembling badly when she heard Joseph¡¯s words without a trace of emotion, clenching her fists tightly, but when she heard him ask Linda to send up clothes, a quick sh ofughter passed through Quentina¡¯s eyes.

    He still cares about her!

    Mayme was sitting on the couch eating a snack like a nobody, as if all this had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go to dinner!¡±

    Picking up the jacket on the bench and putting it on, he said to Mayme.

    Just as she was about to leave, she heard Quentina say, ¡°Joseph, my mother has been working all morning on this chicken soup, let¡¯s have some before we go to dinner, okay?¡±

    Pulling his arm, I only heard Joseph speak coldly: ¡°This is of your own free will, I did not force you!¡±

    Flinging her hand away, he took a big step outside.

    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡±

    pping her hands, Mayme stood up from the sofa and stopped abruptly in front of her, her eyes fell on her rabbit that was almost about to squeeze through her clothes and jump out, and while she was not paying attention, her finger poked lightly at her there and said, ¡°Big sister, this breast of yours is augmented, right! Good sticity!¡±

    With those words, he bounced away.

    Quentina looked at Mayme¡¯s back and hated her with a passion. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she couldn¡¯t have a fit right now, he would have torn this woman apart.

    Surprisingly, her breasts are augmented, which really pisses her off.

    Walking out, Joseph was standing at the elevator door waiting for him.

    Step forward and hold Joseph¡¯s arm, smiling, ¡°Joseph you¡¯re angry!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Looking at her, Joseph suddenly spoke, ¡°Mayme you should try to be less confrontational with her in the future, the Qin family¡¯s power in C city is still not to be underestimated, you will get yourself into trouble like this!¡±

    He really does not want to see her suffer any harm, because in his heart she is not only a good friend, a good sister, but also the only confidant who can let him talk to his heart, she is more important in his heart than they are.

    ¡°Joseph don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Two people entered the elevator together, Mayme suddenly said: ¡°In fact, I have something wrong with this matter today, no matter how to say, she is your fiancee!¡±

    ¡°In my heart, he is nothing!¡±

    He is not a fool, so how could he not know what the Qin family has in mind!

    Even if you can conceal it from your grandfather¡¯s eyes, but you can¡¯t fool him.

    They just want to use Quentina to marry The Flower family, and then slowly devour The Flower family¡¯spany. Although there is no movement on the surface, but secretly they have already started to wait for it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, enough of this unpleasantness, I know a great restaurant, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

 Chapter 838 The Untold Story

    Quentina¡¯s delicate face instantly became contorted as Linda walked in carrying a shopping bag, her left cheek still burning and hurting to this day.

    ¡°Miss Fischer, these are the clothes the president ordered to buy for you!¡±

    Cold eyes swept over the shopping bag in her hand, Quentina took the dog shopping bag in her hand and walked towards the bathroom.

    With a soft sigh of relief, Linda then turned around and left the office.

    To her, Quentina is like a heavenly darling, no matter what she did wrong, there will be someone behind her to help her clean up, while they have to serve them with fear and trembling even if they are aggrieved, the same people, but only because of their birth and destined for everything.

    ¡°Linda, this is the invitation to the annual meeting that the president wants, you are confirming it, if there is no problem then please give it to the president to sign!¡±

    The nning manager said with a smile as he handed Linda a document.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Linda opened the file and looked at it for a while, nodded and said with a smile, ¡°Good work, I¡¯ll have the president sign it when hees back, or let you prepare as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, this year¡¯s annual meeting is a week earlier than in previous years, and the people invited are half as bad as in previous years Kevin, time is indeed a little tight!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this year an exception? No matter what, we just have to do our best to get our part done!¡±

    Now almost the entire C city people know that The Grant family young master Wilson and The Harris Group¡¯s MissyRosemary will hold the wedding of the century on the day of New Year¡¯s Day, as for the wedding site has not yet been announced, everyone has been specting that Wilson is nning to give the bride a surprise.

    ¡°Who is this Karen? Howe she¡¯s on the VIP invitation list?¡±

    ¡°Show me!¡±

    As soon as Linda¡¯s words left her mouth, the document in her hand was already snatched by Quentina.

    Quentina looked at the three words on the list and felt a distinctive sting.

    She tang Missy of the Qin family, but can notpare to a vain love of the countryside from the maid in his heart, what he really took her for.

    ¡°Miss Fischer, is there something I¡¯m doing wrong with my nning?¡±

    The news of Joseph and Quentina¡¯s engagement has been known in C city for a long time, and the senior management of S Group knows it even better, in their minds Quentina is their boss¡¯s wife.

    With a faint nce at the nning manager, he threw the document on the table and left.

    The two men looked at each other and both revealed a look of helplessness.

    ¡°Good morning, Rosemary!¡±

    Rosemary woke up early in the morning to see Marcy sitting in the living room. The two seemed to be ready and waiting for her alone.

    ¡°Sorry, I got upte!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re upte, it¡¯s that we didn¡¯t sleep at all!¡±

    Last night the two of them chatted and chatted, unknowingly the day had dawned slightly, but fortunately the two were toozy to go back to sleep, directly on the sofa squinted for a while, and then got up.

    ¡°Come over for breakfast!¡±

    Wilson set up his breakfast and spoke to the two men standing and talking in the living room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Standing up, Marcy spoke to Rosemary.

    The two walked together to the table and sat down. Rosemary took a sip of milk, took a piece of toast and took a bite, and said, ¡°It¡¯ste at night, why don¡¯t you guys go to bed?¡±

    ¡°Why do you sound like you¡¯re acting a little weird?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary asked rhetorically.

    cough cough ¡­,

    ¡°We were discussingst night about going up to the mountain today, and we didn¡¯t expect it to be light out while we were talking.¡±

    For Rosemary, Wilson knew her well enough, and if he didn¡¯t exin clearly in time, who knows what would be going through her mind.

    Seeing him so nervous exining, Marcy hooked her lips and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re too nervous too, are you still worried that Rosemary won¡¯t believe you?¡±

    Wilson tugged at the corners of his lips, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but raise a nice smile.

    After breakfast, the three drove to Bailinzhai.

    Bailinzhai is actually a small town in Yuncheng, and it takes about an hour and a half to travel from Yuncheng to Bailinzhai, and it takes about three o¡¯clock in the afternoon to actually arrive at Bailinzhai from the morning.

    As the car drove to a stop at the foot of a hill, Rosemary looked at the winding mountain road in the distance and said, ¡°Why did the road stop halfway through?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the people of the White Forest Cottage do not allow the repair, saying that their ancestors havee this way and do not want to break the current rules of life.¡±

    Wilson, who was standing next to her, exined softly.

    At that moment, a middle-aged man came down from the mountain road, and upon seeing Marcy, he respectfully shouted, ¡°Mr. Meyer!

    ¡°Paul, please!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer is very serious, it¡¯s just a hand up, Mr. Meyer you don¡¯t have to be polite!¡±

    The middle-aged man called Paul was very respectful to Marcy, and it looked like they had a good friendship.

    ¡°This is my good friend Wilson, and this is his wife Rosemary, the purpose of our visit has been made clear to me inside the phone!¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m sorry for your trouble!¡±

    With a slight nod, Wilson said politely.

    ¡°Mr. Grant you are wee, you are looking for the person I have already started to help you scouting to go, I believe there will be news soon!¡±

    Paul took out three sets of clothes from the bag and handed them, and spoke: ¡°The White Forest Walled City is very repulsive to outsiders, in order to save unnecessary trouble, we first change into their clothes, it happens that tomorrow is a good day for the White Forest Walled City owner to marry his daughter, so there are more people on the mountain these days, we can just take this opportunity to go up the mountain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better, saves us a lot of trouble!¡±

    Marcy took the clothes and handed the women¡¯s outfit to Rosemary and the other men¡¯s outfit to Wilson.

    After the three of them had changed their clothes, the three of them started walking up the hill.

    ¡°Paul, how long have you been living in White Forest Cottage?¡±

    Wilson looked at Paul, who was walking in front of him, and spoke slowly.

    Paul smiled slightly back and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here for six years, and if I hadn¡¯t met Mr. Meyer back then, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until today.¡±

    Thinking about the past, Paul couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly.

    Patting him on the shoulder, although so many years had passed, Marcy knew he had never given up.

    Rosemary followed them and saw the intense grief in Paul¡¯s eyes, which was quickly gone but still visible to her.

    Intuition told her that this Paul had an untold story to tell.

    Looking at the pedestriansing and going on the road, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that the White Forest Vige doesn¡¯t like to associate with people from outside? Howe the fortress owner still invites so many people from outside?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the man asked to be sure to invite their friends outside, plus the youngdy every day to make a fuss, the fortress owner had no choice but to agree.¡±

    Wilson and Marcy looked at each other and heard Rosemary ask again, ¡°And where is the man from?¡±

 Chapter 839 will spoil you to the sky

    ¡°The male party is the son of the Red Stone Walled City¡¯s master, to say the marriage is a bit odd!¡±

    Marcy nced at Wilson and asked, ¡°Paul, tell him about it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Several people walked toward the direction of the White Forest Cottage, even in their clothes, but they were born with the temperament still became the focus of this road, especially Wilson and Marcy, wearing the clothes of this minority, more have a different temperament.

    Looking at the girls on the side of the road with adoring faces looking at them, from time to time toe together to whisper, Rosemary looked at the two of them and felt very ufortable.

    It is said that the minority girls are passionate and spontaneous, to their favorite boys are more words of confession, if they are not now in a hurry, perhaps they would have been surrounded by those girls confession.

    Wilson saw her sulking and asked worriedly, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you tired?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s keep going!¡±

    ¡°If you are tired, stop and rest, there is still a distance from the White Forest Cottage?¡±

    Seeing that she was a little out of sorts, Marcy said with concern.

    Paul saw the situation, smiled, then spoke: ¡°It¡¯s still early in the day, why don¡¯t I take you guys up Andy on the White Forest Walled City! The scenery on this mountain is different from the one below, we can enjoy it, just think of it as a trip to the mountains!¡±

    The most important thing is that Andy¡¯s side doesn¡¯t have to encounter so many girls from the cottage.

    After all, it is over, Paul has long noticed that Rosemary is not right, after all, who does not like their husband being looked at by other girls like this.

    ¡°Great! Thank you Paul!¡±

    Once Rosemary heard that she could enjoy the beautiful scenery, the difort in her heart got a little better.

    The two men looked at Rosemary, who said he had changed his face, and were confused; they both didn¡¯t seem to have offended him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good suggestion, just so we can take this opportunity to rx and unwind!¡±

    Marcy looked at Rosemary and smiled.

    It is said that a woman¡¯s heart is a needle under the sea, and it is true, it is really elusive.

    Paul led them to the other side on Andy, although the pedestrians are not as many as just now, but the road is obviously a lot steeper than just now.

    Maybe because of the snow yesterday, the mountain road is a little slippery, but the roadside scenery is indeed very beautiful.

    A big tree hung with white snow, look over, as if into a kingdom of ice and snow, especially they are wearing these minority clothes, more seem to be in another time and space they are in.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Standing on arge rock, Rosemary opened her hand and took a deep breath, the corners of her mouth lifted in a faint smile.

    It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t share such a nice scenery together. Rosemary took out her cell phone and prepared to take two selfies and send them to her circle of friends to make them happy too.

    ¡°Rosemary, be careful, the stone surface is slippery!¡±

    Seeing her standing there, Wilson said worriedly.

    Marcy saw that she wanted to take pictures and went up to her. Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Let me help you take the pictures!¡±

    ¡°You can take pictures too?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at her, Rosemary asked with some disbelief.

    Hearing her words, the corners of Marcy¡¯s mouth twitched, did he seem that unreliable?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not as good as those famous photographers, but it can still be in your good books!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t ask for much, just don¡¯t make me ugly!¡±

    After all, such a beautiful scenery, she still wants to keep as a souvenir, and so on in the future when we are old, in taking out to see, is also a special vor.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Marcy made a no-questions-asked gesture and just kept patting at her.

    After the single photo, Rosemary dragged Wilson to take a few more photos, and took a few more with Marcy.

    Looking at the photo above, Rosemary hooked up a smile of satisfaction.

    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t let you down, did it!¡±

    ¡°Marcy, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so good at taking pictures!¡±

    Tammyughed as Marcy replied, ¡°In your mind am I just going to hold a gun and make money in business?¡±

    ¡°Not really, just think that people like you and the literary aspect is really not rted!¡±

    After giving him a look, Rosemary nodded and said.

    Marcy smiled slightly at her and said, ¡°Actually, we are not born like this, although a lot of it is innate, but I am considered acquired!¡±

    Who would package themselves as an unfeeling, ruthless image, which is not all forced by life.

    ¡°In fact, there are many things in life is not what we want, just stand in this position, if your heart is not ruthless, not hard enough, is simply impossible to stand in this man-eating society, especially the upper ss.

    Wilson stroked her head and said dotingly, ¡°But those are the responsibilities of our men, you just need to do your own good and keep your original intention, as for the rest just leave it to us!¡±

    ¡°Wilson is right, we all want you to have a happy, carefree day, eat when you want, y when you want, and be the happiest women in the world!¡±

    Jacob is right, instead of everyone being tortured, it¡¯s better to choose to let go and just stand by and watch her quietly, as long as she¡¯s happy and cheerful, he¡¯ll be satisfied.

    Marcy¡¯s feelings for Rosemary were never hidden even in Wilson¡¯s presence, but instead the two became good friends who could talk about anything, which made him feel very content.

    In Rosemary¡¯s words, he will definitely find the half of his heart and will live happily ever after.

    Thinking, a small palm-sized face appeared in his mind, the corners of his lips hooked.

    ¡°That¡¯s what you guys said, no matter what we do in the future, you guys are not allowed to be impatient!¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m being dug into a hole to jump into!¡± Especially when she said we, Marcy couldn¡¯t help but think of Mayme, that girl is no slouch.

    Wilson wrapped her in his arms and said dotingly, ¡°No problem, that is, you poke a hole in the sky, your husband I will help you mend it!¡±

    Listening to his words, Rosemary¡¯s face hung with a happy smile, suddenly remembered a sentence I read in a book: If I am in your heart, so what if I have 3, 000 lovers, if you are beside me, so what if I lose the world!

    ¡°Husband you are so nice!¡±

    Marcy watched them snuggle up to each other and felt happy for her from the bottom of her heart.

    Paul stood aside and could see in Marcy¡¯s eyes that he looked at Rosemary differently. After seven years of knowing him, this was the second time he had seen him look at a woman with those eyes, except for her.

    This shows how important this woman is in his heart.

 Chapter 840 came at a bad time

    Rosemary posted the photos she took to the group and immediately caused an uproar.

    Mayme: oooh ¡­ sister you go to such a good a ce even do not take me!

    Tina: I would love to go, but unfortunately I have to take the kids!

    Karen: Rosemary, it¡¯s snowing and cold, wear more clothes!¡±

    In a short while, the group kept jumping with a message, and Rosemary¡¯s heart warmed when she saw their replies!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Since the group was created, several of them have been interacting more.

    Sunny: Rosemary, it¡¯s snowing where you are, I¡¯m going too! ¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Sunny to be in the group, so she quickly replied, ¡°After you¡¯ve had the baby, let Anthony bring you back and we¡¯ll go see the snow together!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Great! I¡¯ll talk to him when he gets back!¡±

    Because they had to continue their journey, Rosemary chatted with them for a while and then got offline. Now that everyone had their own lives to deal with, more of theirmunication became chatting on the What¡¯s APP.

    On the way four people joking andughing, unknowingly came to the White Forest Vige.

    Bailinzhai is surrounded by mountains, and the houses are some of the older styles, and they are outside in apletely different style.

    At a nce, the whole Bailinzhai is like ake surrounded by mountains, and they live at the edge of thiske.

    Although this side of the house is not as good as the outside, but no home is connected to electricity, most of the houses are either made of stone or built of wood.

    Paul led them to a small wooden house and said with a smile, ¡°This is where I live, it¡¯s a bit humble, I¡¯m sorry for everyone!¡±

    ¡°Paul you¡¯re too polite for that, it¡¯s a good thing we have you this time, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t know where tond?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re all friends of Mr. Meyer, which means friends of my Paul, as long as you don¡¯t mind the simplicity!¡±

    Rosemary listened and hastily waved her hand and said with a smile, ¡°We¡¯re not that dainty, as long as we have a ce tond!¡±

    At first in the Misty Forest, in the humble ce she did not mind, let alone now this quadrangle has everything, much better than they imagined.

    ¡°Look at Miss Harris¡¯s temperament should also be born in arge family of luxury,pletely different from those Missy I know.¡±

    Paul looks at Rosemary with appreciation, no wonder Mr. Meyer treats her differently.

    ¡°The rich family¡¯s daughter is just a false title on the head, in fact, their private life is not as good as those ordinary girls?¡±

    Isn¡¯t that what she is?

    With the name of The Harris familyMissy, who knows what kind of life she used to lead.

    Realizing that he had said the wrong thing, Paul hurriedly changed the subject and said, ¡°There is no hotel in Bailinzhai, so we can only do it ourselves, considering other factors, I dere you as my distant nephews to the public, please forgive me if I have offended Mr. Meyer, Mr. Grant!¡±

    ¡°Paul is right, then we¡¯ll call you Paul from now on, so it¡¯s easier to walk around the pick too.¡±

    Wilson nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s still Paul¡¯s thoughtfulness, so let¡¯s decide!¡±

    Paul arranged two rooms for them, one for Marcy and one for Wilson and Rosemary, and after arranging them, Paul went out.

    After a long day of driving, several people sat in the courtyard and rested for a while, then prepared to make dinner.

    ¡°Paul just said he grew the vegetables over there, I¡¯ll go pick some over for dinner tonight!¡±

    After all, it has been a lot of trouble for people to do other things, cooking she can still do.

    ¡°Go ahead then! Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary carried a basket to the vegetable garden not far from the door, looking at the green vegetables on it, the mood is followed by cheerful.

    ¡°Marcy, how do you know Paul?¡±

    ¡°You can rest assured that Paul is absolutely reliable!¡±

    Marcy thought he was suspicious of Paul and assured him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just feel that this fortress doesn¡¯t seem to be as peaceful as we thought!¡± ncing outside, Wilson spoke indifferently.

    ¡°You see it too?¡±

    In fact, he has long seen, from their body shape and hands, are practitioners, it seems that they seem to be staged at a bad time.

    ¡°Before Anthony looked up some information about the White Forest Cottage, White Forest Cottage in these cottages belong to the best location of a cottage, plus the previous patriarch management in an orderly manner, slowly developed the White Forest Cottage into this look today!¡±

    ¡°So now Bailinzhai is being looked at and ready to annex it!¡±

    Wilson nodded, tapping his fingers on the stone table, and said, ¡°This is very likely!¡±

    Marcy¡¯s knowledge of White Forest Cottage is simr to Wilson¡¯s, and if it weren¡¯t for Paul living here, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t havee here to inquire about such a small cottage.

    ¡°Tell you what! Let¡¯s go out together tonight and hang out, and see if we can find out where that big brother of Anthony¡¯s lives?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Originally I thought I could find Anthony¡¯s old home bying directly to Bailinzhai, and then take the things and leave, but I didn¡¯t expect to know that the people in the vige didn¡¯t even know Anthony after I came.

    Rosemary looked at the garden full of vegetables and stood there wondering what she should eat first tonight.

    After all, she wants to eat all these dishes!

    ¡°Little girl, are you a rtive of Paul¡¯s family?¡±

    Outside the vegetable garden inside a vegetable garden stood a woman of about sixty years old, with a kind face looking at Rosemary who was standing there dazed.

    Looking up, Rosemary said with a slight smile, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Paul¡¯s distant niece-inw, hello Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Hello!¡±

    The old woman looked Rosemary up and down for a moment, then smiled and said, ¡°Were you surprised by the vegetables you grew Paul?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t even know which one to start with!¡±

    Rosemary said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Pick whatever you like to eat, you Paul he can not eat that much anyway!¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I thought!¡±

    With that said, Rosemary picked a broli, picked some greens, and was ready to leave after plucking arge radish.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re from C City, right?¡±

    The old woman asked as she picked the vegetables.

    ¡°Well, has Auntie ever been to C City?¡±

    ¡°Auntie young ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wife, what are you doing? I¡¯m hungry!¡±

    In the distance came an old voice, Rosemary looked up and saw an old man of almost seventy years standing not far away.

    ¡°Little girle to my ce to y sometime, my old partner asked me to go back to cooking!¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye auntie!¡±

    After seeing her off, Rosemary then headed for Paul¡¯s house.

    Just at the time of seeing the old man, Rosemary always had a familiar feeling, but could not remember who it was, perhaps he looked simr to someone he knew!

 Chapter 841 Matchmaking Conference

    After dinner, Marcy and Wilson proposed to go out and take a look at the excited Rosemary, said with a smile: ¡°Because tomorrow is the matriarch¡¯s daughter¡¯s wedding, so the fortress held a three-day and three-night bonfire party, but this I have to exin in advance, the White Forest Vige bonfire party is also equivalent to what we call outside the matchmaking Assembly!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we just want to get familiar with the neighborhood!¡±

    Marcy and Wilson spoke lightly, not even thinking deeper.

    ¡°Paul, if someone confesses his love like you and you don¡¯t like her, do you just reject it or use something else to hint at it!¡±

    When I was in college I had heard them say that the way of confession of this minority is different from theirs, as the saying goes, when you enter the country you follow the customs, she felt the need to poprize the customs here!

    ¡°It seems Miss Harris knows a lot about minority courtship rituals!¡±

    RosemaryTammy smiled and said, ¡°And no, just heard about it from my ssmates when I was in college before!¡±

    ¡°When you go in, there will be a special hand-made jewelry ce at the entrance, he will let you each take one, and then write their names, in the venue, if you see which girl, want to confess her, she agrees, you can exchange the hands of each other that jewelry, after the exchange of tokens, two people can try to get along! ¡±

    Marcy and Wilson listened, their brows growing furrowed, clearly disliking the whole thing.

    Paul saw the two of them very repulsive, continued: ¡°Mr. MeyerMr. Grant do not worry, because you are my rtives and not the people of the cottage, can also not im!¡±

    After all, the two of them have a special status, although now the White Forest Vige began to slowly agree to intermarry with foreigners, but always quite rejected.

    ¡°Oops, what are you guys afraid of, I¡¯m not even afraid of a girl, what are you two big men afraid of!¡±

    If Mayme was there, it would seem to be as fun.

    She was fine with such courtship rituals. She was happiest when she could witness the courtship of a few famous people.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re not nning to go in there!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Seeing Wilson¡¯s face getting harder and harder, Rosemary was happy inside, who made to mess with peach blossoms everywhere when she was on the road.

    Seeing them like that, Rosemary shook her head helplessly and said, ¡°How can we really convince people that we¡¯re just here to visit Paul if you don¡¯t go in?¡±

    Since we have to act, of course, we have to act more realistic, right?

    ¡°Miss Harris is right, tomorrow the matriarch¡¯s daughter¡¯s wedding, the guests here in addition to their own vige, there are several nearby viges, these years we seem to coexist harmoniously on the surface, but in fact secretly non-stop rivalry, no one dare to guarantee that tomorrow¡¯s wedding will go smoothly!¡±

    Although Paul looks like an ordinary farmer, he actually has a very delicate mind.

    ¡°Since Rosemary wants to y, let¡¯s have a good time with her!¡±

    Paul uneasy again will white forest cottage some rules with them, until everyone understands, only then began to go out.

    As soon as they went out, they met the aunt and his partner who they just met picking vegetables in the garden!

    ¡°Paul, you¡¯re going out too, huh?¡±

    As soon as the old woman saw them, she greeted them warmly.

    ¡°Auntie are you and Uncleing along?¡±

    Rosemary asked with a smile at them Tammy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Paul looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°You know each other?¡±

    ¡°Just met while in the vegetable garden!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, these are my distant nephews who came all the way over to see me!¡±

    The old woman smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s not good, with such a filial nephew and niece-inw, you have found a treasure, we can¡¯t even ask for it?¡±

    The two old people were casually chatting about their families as they normally do, while the middle-aged man standing next to her didn¡¯t say a word.

    Seeing that the middle-aged man kept looking at himself, Rosemary touched her face and looked at him, ¡°Uncle, is there something on my face?¡±

    Just as everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him, the old woman followed her partner¡¯s gaze, walked over to Rosemary, and reached out to help remove the weed she¡¯d somehow gotten in her ear!

    ¡°Maybe it just stuck on when picking vegetables!¡±

    The old woman said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t Auntiee along?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and asked politely.

    Waving her hand, the old woman smiled and spoke: ¡°That is the party for you young people, auntie is a big old man, still go to what hrious!¡±

    ¡°Her aunt, then we¡¯ll go over first, ande sit at hometer if you have nothing to do!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With that, Paul led them on their way to town.

    ¡°Paul, is that uncle just now in poor health?¡±

    Rosemary walked up to Paul and asked curiously.

    Paul pointed to his head, sighed lightly, said: ¡°Speaking of him is also quite pitiful, listening to the people of the vige said that the couple originally had a son, ten years old when they went to catch fish in the river identally fell into the river and drowned, and then never conceived, the two people also slowly put down, thinking that the two people just support each other through the rest of their lives, but who would have thought that he went to the mountains to cut firewood when he fell from a tree, if not found by the people of the vige, would have died, woke up in this state. But who would have thought that he fell from a tree when he went to the mountains to cut firewood, if not found by the vige, would have died, woke up in this state, except for his partner who does not know.¡±

    As the saying goes, when a house is leaking, it is raining at night, and when a boat meets the top wind.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that after so many things, Auntie still has such an optimistic mindset.¡±

    ¡°What can we do? As she said, God did not take away her partner¡¯s life, that is the greatest gift to her!¡±

    Hearing these words, Rosemary suddenly felt inexplicably saddened by the fact that there are still a few people in today¡¯s society who wouldugh at life like she did.

    ¡°Is Paul very close to them?¡±

    ¡°Not really, neighbors take care of each other, plus I am alone, often not at home, will often ask her to help take care of the home!¡±

    These Paul did not lie, Marcy knows that Paul this more than ten years in order to find out that the capture of his son, Tu his family of criminal gangs, almost half the world.

    When I think of that scene, Marcy can¡¯t forget it even now.

    At that time, he went to A city to talk about a deal, because the other side of the transaction is in a wooded area, and he was in that wooded area of a small vige to meet Paul lying in a pool of blood.

    All twelve members of the family were killed except Paul, and the other side only aimed to catch their children.

 Chapter 842 Youâ€™re not unable to, are you?

    Bailinzhai in the evening is like ayer of mystery attached to it, so people can¡¯t help but want to uncover its mysterious veil.

    The town, brightly lit, hung everywhere with a variety of styles ofrge rednterns, the white forest cottage dressed up in colorful, like a beautiful crystal pce.

    ¡°Paul, did you make all thesenterns yourself?¡±

    Looking at thenterns hanging in front of every house, Rosemary asked happily.

    ¡°Well, Bailinzhai is not like outside everything is bought, many things are made by their own hands, like the New Year or the vige who married a daughter or daughter-inw, everyone will do something festive to hang on the door to add festivity.¡±

    Paul exined with a smile as he walked.

    ¡°Paul, you¡¯re back!¡±

    A twenty-year-old boy walked up to Paul and said hello.

    ¡°Just got back, when did you kide back, didn¡¯t your mom say you weren¡¯ting back for New Year¡¯s this year?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I nned to do so, but it was such an important day for Sister Ying¡¯s wedding, so of course I had toe back!¡±

    The boy nodded to Marcy and Wilson, a blush fluttering instantly to his cheeks as his gaze fell on Rosemary¡¯s.

    ¡°Paul, are you here for the bonfire too?¡±

    ¡°Well, I brought my distant cousins over for a stroll!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re busy! I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    After saying that, the boy left with a smile.

    Wilson coldly red at the boy who had already left, and unhappily spoke to Rosemary: ¡°Don¡¯t always stare at people, to see the night back to let you see enough!¡±

    Rosemary blushed and dripped blood as the low maic voice came and the hot air blew on her face.

    Lowered his voice and spoke to him: ¡°That means people are young and green, unlike your old driver one!¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m an old driver, then I¡¯ll only drive this car of yours!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    This man how shameless up so shameless, Rosemary ispletely defeated by him.

    ring at her, not caring about him, he walked forward.

    Wilson saw her ignore him, the corners of his lips hooked, and the smile in the corners of his eyes grew wider and wider.

    ¡°You two should at least consider my feelings, okay?¡± Even if they can¡¯t be together, it¡¯s a really bad feeling to watch the woman you love and your best friend keep showing affection in front of you.

    Marcy skimmed, at this rate, may not be killed by others before they are abused.

    ¡°Who let you move so slowly, created such a good opportunity for you, you didn¡¯t even take the person down, I have some doubts whether you are the Marcy I know!¡±

    He also wanted to ah! Naive people simply do not eat his te, what can he do!

    Seeing his face a little ugly, Wilson¡¯s came forward and snickered, ¡°Marcy, tell the truth! You don¡¯t think you can¡¯t do it!¡±

    Marcy jerked her head up and looked at him angrily, trying to calm her urge to punch someone, and said almost through clenched teeth, ¡°Wilson don¡¯t you dare say that again and we won¡¯t be brothers!¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯d love to!¡±

    ¡°OK, then let¡¯s be lovebirds!¡±

    Wilson heard, the whole person is not good, a hand naturally on his shoulders, smiled and spoke: ¡°Do not, I think we are still more appropriate to be brothers!¡±

    It¡¯s not like his head was caught in the door, let him be a love interest, so easy to dissolve the love interest into a friend, he does not want nothing to move a stone to smash his own feet.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a joke, why take it so seriously, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t have the good grace to re at him, howe he didn¡¯t find this man so shameless before.

    ¡°What are you two doing,e on!¡±

    And I don¡¯t know what they were talking about, Rosemary saw Marcy¡¯s face was very hard.

    Along the way, a line of people joking and having a good time.

    Not far away sounded a pleasant sound of drums and music, three people walked in with essories, they saw many groups of men and women together, whispering with their heads down.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, there will be a group of opening dancester, that is specially prepared for singles, if you don¡¯t want to be harassed by them, you can choose to sit aside just.¡±

    Paul knew that Marcy was not interested in this and could not help but speak up.

    Finding a seat, Marcy slowly spoke, ¡°Okay, I get it!¡±

    Wilson sat down beside him, swept his eyes around and spoke, ¡°There are quite a few peopleing to the wedding!¡±

    ¡°Well, you stay with Rosemaryter while I walk around!¡±

    At this time there was a suddenmotion in the crowd, not long after seeing several girls nked by a beautiful-looking girl came out, the girl stood in front, looking at everyone¡¯s face slightly shy.

    As the music started, the girl and everyone began to slowly dance around the campfire for the opening dance.

    ¡°This girl is the daughter of the fortress owner, and the man standing over there is the owner of the White Forest fortress.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we still have to find a way to get close to him and maybe get the answers we want from her.¡±

    Marcy¡¯s eyes kept falling on the man¡¯s body, and his intuition told him that this man was not simple.

    ¡°I think we¡¯d better wait, maybe Paul can find out something!¡±

    They show up out of the blue like this to ask about Anthony, and Wilson is worried about spooking the snake.

    After all, they still don¡¯t know exactly what Anthony left Rosemary in the first ce.

    Wilson does not want to be too passive yet, now everything is just their spection, and there is no evidence, I believe Nichs side is also the same as them.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s wait two days!¡±

    ¡°Handsome man, can I ask you to dance?¡±

    At this point a very good-looking girl ran up to Marcy and asked with a shy face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    With a few simple words, Marcy turned down several groups of girls who came up to ask him to dance.

    Seeing this, Rosemary came up to Wilson¡¯s ear and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t seem to be popr tonight, so why don¡¯t I buy you a dance?¡±

    ¡°With pleasure!¡±

    Standing up, Wilson took her hand and started dancing around the fire.

    Paul left because he had to leave first, and Marcy was the only one sitting there at once.

    ¡°Hello, can I sit here?¡±

    Looking up, Marcy saw Ada standing in front of him with a smile on her face and asked.

    ¡°Feel free!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Sir is not from our Bailin Vige, right!¡±

    Ada¡¯s face always has a soft smile on it, which gives a veryfortable feeling.

    Marcy couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the girl in front of her, although not very pretty, but with the quality of the heart of the blue is not too much of a metaphor.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit my uncle, I wonder what thisdy¡¯s name is?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Ada!¡±

    Once Tammy smiled, Ada couldn¡¯t help but look at Marcy in front of her for a moment and said, ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen you before?¡±

 Chapter 843 always so straightforward?

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here twice before and didn¡¯t stay long, it¡¯s normal that Miss Ada hasn¡¯t seen me!¡±

    Ada nodded, smiled slightly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, we have always had very few outsidersing to the White Forest Walled City, only a little better in the past few years, one after another, outsiders are entering!¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Ada could not help but secretly hold a nce, this man looks really handsome, no wonder those girls in the cottage surrounded like bees.

    ¡°After talking for so long, I still don¡¯t know the name of the gentleman?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ada sitting here talking with me, aren¡¯t you afraid your fianc¨¦ will get jealous?¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t answer her words, and directly digressed the topic.

    Smiling slightly, Ada nced at the men and women dancing inside the dance floor and said, ¡°I¡¯m just sitting here talking to you, I¡¯m not doing anything else, why should he be jealous? If you can¡¯t even stand this, how can you go on for the rest of your life.¡±

    Marcy couldn¡¯t help but give the girl in front of her an extra look andughed lightly, ¡°Love is all selfish, Miss Ada¡¯s words would be heartbreaking if your fianc¨¦ heard them, I¡¯m afraid!¡±

    ¡°No, my fianc¨¦ is not as stingy as you think. If it¡¯s really like that as you say, there¡¯s not even a bit of private space after marriage, then it¡¯s better to stop now!¡±

    For her, marriage is more inclusive and forgiving than two people being faithful to each other, and if this cannot be done, then this marriage is a grave for her.

    Marcy put her fingers on her teacup, looked at the edge of the quilt, and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, marriage is not a cage that keeps both or either party firmly locked in.¡±

    ¡°Is the gentleman married?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    His eyes fell on Rosemary, who was dancing happily on the dance floor, and the corners of his mouth couldn¡¯t help but rise upwards.

    Following his gaze, AdaTammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Those two are your friends?¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Ada continued, ¡°That girl¡¯s eyes are only on the man in front of her, she doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡±

    Turning her head to look at her, Marcy spoke lightly, ¡°Miss Ada is a psychology student?¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Ada gently ruffled the hair on her forehead andughed: ¡°We are all women, and women see women, all at a nce!¡±

    ¡°Is Miss Ada always so direct in her words?¡±

    ¡°It varies from person to person!¡±

    She had noticed him when she came in again, and seeing that he had turned down all the girls who came up to invite him to dance, she couldn¡¯t help but be curious to see what kind of man this really was.

    After all, men like pretty girls, and although their girls in Bailinzhai have nothing topare with those Missy, they all have another kind of beauty.

    Raising an eyebrow, Marcy couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Then can I assume that Miss Ada came up here on purpose to strike up a conversation?¡±

    ¡°Also avable!¡±

    She hade up to strike up a conversation on purpose, and there was nothing to hide.

    ¡°And the reason?¡±

    Crossing her fingers, Marcy asked with interest.

    Loosening his shoulders, Shadow smiled and spoke, ¡°Would you believe me if I said the reason was that I was curious about you?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss Ada know the saying that curiosity killed the cat?¡±

    Marcy spoke faintly, wanting to remind her that it was dangerous to approach a stranger, especially a strange man, in this way.

    After hearing his words, Ada froze for a few seconds and quickly said, ¡°Of course I know this statement, but I believe my first feeling that you, including your friends, are not the kind of people with evil intentions!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever heard of knowing a person¡¯s face?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, but I still trust my instincts!¡±

    It was as if Marcy had heard one of the funniest jokes in her life. It was ridiculous that anyone would say that he, a man with blood on his hands, was a good person.

    Seeing a faint smile on his handsome handsome face, Ada raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Everyone thinks differently and sees people differently, so naturally there is no right or wrong!¡±

    ¡°Yours is right, indeed!¡±

    ¡°Hey, what are you guys talking about?¡±

    Rosemary, who had returned from the dance, picked up the juice on the table and took two sips, asking with a smile.

    ¡°Nothing, a casual chat!¡±

    Seeing that the jacket she was wearing had somehow been taken off, Marcy said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s so cold, hurry up and put your jacket on!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Smiling at him Tammy, Rosemary obediently picked up her jacket and put it on.

    Marcy stood up and said slowly to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go over there, you sit down for a while!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    With a nod to Ada, he headed over to Wilson.

    Rosemary walked to the side and sat down, looked across at Ada with a slight smile and said, ¡°Hi, my name is Vanessa!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Ada!¡±

    ¡°I know, you are the daughter of the owner of the fortress, tomorrow is your wedding, wish you a happy wedding in advance, a hundred years of good cooperation, life is sweet and sweet!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    When Rosemary said that, Ada¡¯s cheeks flushed and sheughed.

    Ada looked at Rosemary¡¯s stunning face and said with an envious look on her face, ¡°Miss Harris you are so beautiful!¡±

    Just far away, and did not see very clearly, now sitting face to face, Ada only then found that she looks really beautiful, beautiful even she, a woman can not help but look a few more.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Ada is getting married tomorrow, why do you still have time to hang out tonight?¡±

    Isn¡¯t there a lot to do in that time before you get married?

    Could it be that they are getting married here differently from them?

    Ada smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m getting married tomorrow, so I want toe out and have a good time, and when I get married, I won¡¯t be as free as I am now!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, married Kevin less also some hands and feet!¡±

    She knows this very well. When she first married into The Grant family, if it wasn¡¯t for her grandmother, she wouldn¡¯t have had a good time either!

    Speaking of grandmother, Rosemary suddenly misses her old man, and I wonder if she¡¯s feeling better now.

    ¡°From the sound of Miss Harris, are you married?¡±

    ¡°Well, sort of!¡±

    Ada looked at her, her brow furrowed, and said, ¡°What do you mean by counting, right?¡±

    Rosemary made up a random plot and smiled.

    After hearing that, Ada smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! If I were a man I would have married you back as fast as I could!¡±

    Looking at the man over there, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity you¡¯re not a man and have no way to pose a threat to him!¡±

    The two girls sat there talking andughing, as if they were old friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time.

    ¡°Ada, is there anyone named Anthony at your White Forest Cottage?¡±

 Chapter 844 Midnight Fright

    ¡°Well, did you ask anything?¡±

    The group returned to Paul¡¯s house and Wilson asked.

    That¡¯s why they wanted to ask around about Anthony from Ada¡¯s mouth to see if she could know something.

    Rosemary sat on the stool and said, ¡°She said she had never heard of Anthony, the White Forest Cottage is basically more people with the surname White, like Paul these people of the opposite sex although quite a few, but she basically knows them all!¡±

    ¡°I sent out to investigate the information back basically with Miss Harris¡¯s almost, the White Forest Vige a total of one hundred and sixty households, of which only thirty or so of the opposite sex, in order to ensure the uracy of the information letter, I alsomissioned someone to go to the police station to check again, indeed no!¡±

    Paul looked at Marcy, thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, could it be that the other party¡¯sst name, is a mistake on your part?¡±

    With that said, Wilson and Marcy¡¯s eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    Seeing them all looking at themselves, Rosemary spoke up, ¡°I¡¯ve told you all I know, and I don¡¯t know much about Mr. Green¡¯s situation!¡±

    Other than knowing that Mr. Green was a good friend of her mother¡¯s, that was all she knew.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re thinking hard, did they ever tell you about any otherst names!¡±

    Wilson looked at her, since Anthony had asked them toe here that thing, there was no reason why they couldn¡¯t find someone.

    They must have overlooked some detail!

    ¡°You guys let me think about it!¡±

    ¡°Paul, what about the list of surnames you found out?¡±

    Paul took out a file bag from a side bag and handed it to Marcy, ¡°Here¡¯s all the information you found out!¡±

    Receiving the information, Marcy looked at the name pulled from the police station, and indeed there was no such surname.

    Handing it to Wilson, Marcy pondered for a moment and spoke up, ¡°Could it be that the old home he¡¯s talking about isn¡¯t here at all, it¡¯s somewhere else!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Green¡¯s old home is here, that¡¯s what he told me himself!¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and said with certainty.

    ¡°If it is here, then it must be that we have overlooked which important link, ording to what you guys said, Anthony was being chased at the time, then it is obvious that the other side already knew his identity, and he chose to head to die when he died, then the other side¡¯s people did not get what they wanted, then since that copy was not handed over to you either, that is what he hid up, can spend so many years to hide the thing, must be very important!¡±

    Marcy put himself out there, since he asked Rosemary to get this thing, naturally that thing is only known to Rosemary.

    Recalling the scene, Wilson nodded his head, he remembered very clearly, when Anthony said that the document was very important, absolutely can not fall into the hands of those people.

    ¡°I remember, when my dad told me that he had something to give me, the name used was Giegie Williams, I just don¡¯t know if this Giegie Williams stands for something else!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary felt that she had no credibility in her own words.

    ¡°When I was a kid, my mom loved to call me Giegie Williams, at first I thought it was just a nickname, untilter I realized that that name was originally given to me by my mom, as for the meaning of the name I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Wilson handed the information sheet in his hand to Marcy and the two men looked at each other before looking at Paul and asking, ¡°Paul, does this Darkin Williams still live in White Forest Cottage?¡±

    Paul took a look at the name on it, a sh of surprise crossed his face and said, ¡°This Darkin Williams you also know, is the one we met tonight!¡±

    ¡°You mean the uncle who doesn¡¯t know anyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him!¡±

    Obviously this news is a bit disappointing for them, if they are really the people they are looking for, then the old man is now in this state, even if they want to ask something, they can¡¯t ask!

    ¡°Paul, is Paul home?¡±

    At that moment, the voice of an old woman came from outside the door.

    Paul hurriedly walked out and saw an anxious old woman standing at the entrance of his yard.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Paul, have you seen our Darkin?¡±

    Seeing her anxious face, Paul hurriedly opened the courtyard door and walked out, saying, ¡°No, shouldn¡¯t he be sleeping right now?¡±

    ¡°No, Darkin is gone!¡±

    Rosemary saw her remembering that she was on the verge of tears, and hurriedlyforted her, ¡°Auntie, take it easy, talk to us slowly!¡±

    ¡°After we got back from you this evening, Darkin went to bed early, and when I saw him sleeping, I thought there were still some clothes left to wash, so I went to the backyard to do theundry, but when I came back, he was gone!¡±

    Paul listened to also with anxious, this cold day, where can go?

    ¡°Mrs. Williams you take it easy, I¡¯m going to look outside now, you wait for me here!¡± ,

    ¡°Paul, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Walking inside the room to get a jacket, Paul looked at them and said, ¡°You¡¯re not very familiar with the roads here, so it¡¯s better to be at home!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll go with you, so that we can take care of each other!¡±

    The words fell, Wilson said to Marcy: ¡°You go to Auntie Mo¡¯s house near to see, what situation telephone contact!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, you guys be careful!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly took a windbreaker from inside the room and handed it to him, admonishing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    With that said, Wilson and Paul headed out the door.

    At this moment the night sky slowly floated heavy snow, Rosemary looked at the snowkes like cotton, and spoke to the old woman: ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s snowing, I¡¯ll send you back to the house first!¡±

    ¡°Go back to my house! I¡¯m worried the old man won¡¯t be able to find me when hees back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary and Marcy return Mo to her house, and Marcy starts looking around the house.

    ¡°Do you think if something really happens to him, what am I going to do from now on?¡±

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, Uncle will be fine!¡±

    Seeing Mo crying so hard, Rosemary¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but get wet too.

    Despite all the misfortunes that happened to her, she was still full of hope for life when she thought that there was someone to go on with her in the future, but now this only hope was like finding a thorn in the side of a nket, making Mo¡¯s heart feel desperate.

    Mo hugged Rosemary¡¯s waist tightly and buried her face in her chest, as if this could make her feel a trace of security.

    ¡°Auntie, I found my uncle, but he won¡¯te back with me!¡±

    At that moment, Marcy¡¯s voice came from outside, and Rosemary hurriedly helped Mo to walk outside.

    As soon as she saw her oldpanion standing there safely, Mo went over and patted his chest, crying, ¡°You dead old man, where have you been, do you know that you almost scared me to death?¡±

 Chapter 845 Being treated as a suspect

    ¡°I wanted to go to the bathroom and then couldn¡¯t find my way home!¡±

    Mr. Williams was like a child, clinging to Mo¡¯s arms with a resigned face.

    Marcy made a phone call to Wilson to tell them that the man had been found and to hurry back.

    Paul heard that the person has been found, rushed back to confirm that the person is okay, only to breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Darkin, you scared the hell out of me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you guys, causing you to help me find someone in the cold, I really appreciate it!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly supported Mo and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a small thing, as long as Uncle is fine, Auntie doesn¡¯t need to put on the heart!¡±

    ¡°Yes! It¡¯s good that people are okay, how can we say we¡¯ve been neighbors for a few years, what¡¯s the point of being so polite?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Mo, there¡¯s something we¡¯d like to ¡­¡±

    Before Wilson could finish, he saw Mo take Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I know what you want to ask, you want to ask why my old partner is like this, right!¡±

    With a light sigh, Mo said indifferently, ¡°We have a bad life, our son left us early, so that we send our hair to the ck hair, the old man also because of the family¡¯s livelihood to cut firewood identally fell like this, but fortunately the Lord is still kind to me, did not take back the life of my partner.¡±

    ¡°Auntie, we ¡­¡±

    Marcy was about to ask something else when Wilson gave him a tug, signaling him not to ask.

    ¡°Well it¡¯ste, it¡¯s really embarrassing to dy you guys for so long, I just made some sticky cakes this afternoon, you guys take it back as a snack to eat some, it¡¯s not like outside, there¡¯s everything here, you guys just settle for it!¡±

    Mo brought a te of sticker pancakes from the kitchen and handed it to Rosemary.

    Taking the bowl, Rosemary felt something at the bottom of the bowl, nced at Mo and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Auntie, then we are wee!¡±

    ¡°Your Paul and I have been neighbors for years, no need to be so polite!¡±

    ¡°Then Mrs. Williams, you take good care of Mr. Williams, we¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    ¡°Good, then you guys take your time!¡±

    Mo sends them to the door, looks at Rosemary¡¯s leaving figure, sighs lightly in his heart, then closes the door behind him and walks towards his room.

    ¡°Did you give her the stuff?¡±

    Darkin Williams, who was sitting on the bed, suddenly spoke up.

    Mo nodded, poured him a quilt of water, and whispered, ¡°Darkin, do you think Rosemary will understand our intentions?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! She¡¯ll get it!¡±

    They have been frightened for this information for so many years, finally waiting for her toe to get this thing, I hope she knows that she can still be like this afterwards.

    On the way, Rosemary secretly put the note in her pocket, walked to the kitchen with the sticker cake and warmed it up, then brought it out for everyone to eat.

    ¡°Wilson, why didn¡¯t you just let me ask her?¡±

    ¡°Since they don¡¯t want to talk about it, there¡¯s no need for us to keep dwelling on it. Haven¡¯t you noticed that Auntie Mo always changes the subject?¡±

    But from what Mo just said, it seemed toknow what they were looking for.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little tired, I¡¯ll go to my room and sleep first!¡±

    Rosemary ced the stickers on the table and turned to them.

    Seeing the uniform exhaustion between her eyebrows, she said heartily, ¡°Go to bed first! I¡¯ll sit with Marcy for a while!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Paul, Marcy, good night!¡±

    Rosemary made a sleepy face and turned around to head for her room.

    Once inside the room, Rosemary hurriedly closed the door behind her and took out the note from inside her pocket and looked at the words on it.

    ¡°The stuff is in your pocket, please leave quickly tomorrow morning!¡±

    A few short words, containing all the words, Rosemary reached out and touched her pocket, when there was a USB inside her pocket she didn¡¯t even know.

    Looking at the object in her hand, Rosemary put it away, took off her coat and got into bed.

    The next morning, Rosemary got up early, made some breakfast and was about to wake them up when they were all up.

    ¡°Good morning,e and have breakfast!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, why are you up so early?¡±

    Marcy asked as she walked up to her and looked at the thin rice and stickers on the table.

    ¡°I thought about it all night and finally remembered that my dad had given me a diary earlier and I wanted to go back and see if I could find some clues in that diary.¡±

    ¡°A diary? Howe I haven¡¯t heard you talk about it before?¡±

    Serving herself a bowl of porridge, Marcy asked indifferently.

    ¡°That was all given a long time ago, and it took me all night to think about it.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t tell them she had found what they were looking for just yet, because she had to see exactly what was inside first.

    ¡°Since this is the case, then we will go back first, always stay here is also not helpful!¡±

    Wilson was inside and heard their conversation and agreed with Rosemary¡¯s opinion.

    ¡°Good, you guys go back first, I¡¯ll continue to keep an eye here, if there is anything, I¡¯m informing you!¡±

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s decided, let¡¯s have breakfast and we¡¯ll go!¡±

    After breakfast, a few people were about to leave when they saw a group of mening not far away, led by a young man.

    ¡°Bill, what are you doing bringing so many people to my house so early in the morning?¡±

    Paul took a look at this battle is not right, and the expression on his face became more and more ugly.

    The man called Bill snorted coldly and said, ¡°Paul, howe you¡¯ve lived in our White Forest Cottage for so many years, howe you still don¡¯t always consider this ce as your home until now? ¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because your aunt father is the fortress master, be careful when he finds out that you will have good consequences!¡±

    When Bill heard Paul¡¯s words, he was not moved at all, but walked up to him and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I my aunt will still believe what you say? You killed Christine and now you are nning to carry the bag and leave, if I wasn¡¯t smart, I would have really let you slip away!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Marcy walked up to Bill and said coldly.

    ¡°Thedy of Red Rock Cottage gave deathst night, we checked, thedy talked with you for a long timest night, from what the witnesses saw, at that time you did not seem to have a good chat!¡±

    Bill an older man beside this said.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Marcy raised an eyebrow and said coldly, ¡°And then what? You guys suspect that we killed this woman, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The older man, seeing Marcy¡¯s body radiating an appalling coldness, could not help but say, ¡°No matter what, you are now suspected with this matter, we hope you can cooperate!¡±

    ¡°Is this what you call a match?¡±

    Pointing to the vigers with sticks behind him, Marcy¡¯s eyes were full of cold intent.

    After listening for half a day, Wilson then spoke unhurriedly, ¡°Who is Christine?¡±

 Chapter 846 leave your bodies intact

    Rosemary stood by and looked at the people in front of her and asked in confusion, ¡°What are they saying? Why can¡¯t I understand them all!¡±

    Seeing her face confused, Wilson said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know what they said, just leave this matter to Marcy!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s face calmly pulled Rosemary aside and sat down, as if these things had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°You two were thest ones to see Christinest night, so now you are the most suspicious. If you give a good ount, maybe I can even plead with my aunt and give you a whole body!¡±

    Bill is a well-known bully in the White Forest Vige, relying on the owner of the vige is his aunt, often in the vige inside the molestation. Teasing those girls, or is bullying those vigers!

    ¡°Bill, without evidence, you better weigh it carefully before you say, say the words are like spilled water, is not back!¡±

    ¡°I pooh Paul, don¡¯t think that after living with us for a few years that you really consider yourself a member of the White Forest Cottage, if you continue to harbor them, don¡¯t me me for taking you away with you when the timees!¡±

    Originally today was Ada¡¯s big day, but because Christine was her cousin and died in the White Forest Cottage, the entire Red Rock Cottage now wants a statement from the White Forest Cottage, and Bill volunteered to help, saying he knew who killed Christine.

    Marcy listened to Bill¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°You have a big mouth, I just don¡¯t know if it¡¯s your words that represent your fortress master¡¯s meaning?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Of course, the stronghold master has given me full authority to handle this matter advise, my words are on behalf of his old man!¡±

    The words fell, a female voice was heard. ,

    ¡°Bill, what are you babbling about? When did my dad ever say anything like that?¡±

    At this moment, Ada has changed into a light-colored clothes, walked to Bill¡¯s front, small face does not know whether because of angry, a red.

    When Bill saw it was Ada, a hint of displeasure shed across his face and he said, ¡°Ada, why are youing over here!¡±

    Ada walked to Marcy¡¯s front, said lightly: ¡°They are my friends, Christine¡¯s death my father there has some clues, in the absence of finding out the real killer before, no matter who, including me is also a suspect, so everyone please go back first, and after finding out the killer, since we will give everyone, to Christine an ount!¡±

    Marcy stood by and listened to her words, today she ispletely different fromst night, I did not expect such a big thing happened, she woulde over to help them out.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go! Since Ada said so, let¡¯s all go back!¡±

    The crowd did not know who said a word, the group instantly scattered.

    Bill saw that those people were gone, hurriedly took Ada¡¯s arm and walked to the side, whispering, ¡°Cousin, you can¡¯t break your cousin¡¯s stage like this, since auntie gave this matter to me to handle, everything should be counted ording to what I said!¡±

    Ada looked at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re my cousin that I¡¯m saying this, you walked in here to arrest my friend without any evidence, if this gets to my father¡¯s ears, I think it will be you or me who will be punished?¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I ¡­¡±

    Ada no longer cared about him, walked to Marcy¡¯s front and said with an apologetic face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect this to happen, my father is now investigating this matter, so I may have to ask you to stay here for a few more days!¡±

    ¡°Miss Jung, that¡¯s too kind, no matter what, we are grateful that you still think of us at this time, but we all have to work, if it¡¯s just for a day or two it doesn¡¯t matter, if it¡¯s longer, then we are a bit difficult!¡±

    After hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Ada also some difficult, after all, one or two days is simply impossible to investigate clearly, can be in a month¡¯s time to investigate clearly, have been considered the fastest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it, you are not allowed to leave for the rest of your lives until the matter is found out!¡±

    Bill, who was standing aside, said loudly to them.

    Hearing Bill¡¯s words, Marcy couldn¡¯t help butugh and looked at him and said, ¡°If I want to leave, do you think you can stop us just by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ada, we do not want to make things difficult for you, we really have important things to deal with, I hope you can find the murderer as soon as possible, or to exchange us a clean te!¡±

    After all, no one wants to walk around with the status of a suspect.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you, if we still don¡¯t find the murderer in two days, I¡¯ll let you leave!¡±

    ¡°Ada you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ada red at Bill, she didn¡¯t believe they would kill Christine at all, if this matter wasn¡¯t so involved, she would have let them go even if they had to leave today!

    ¡°Whatever you do, let¡¯s see how you exin to your auntter!¡±

    Bill yelled at Ada in a very angry manner and left.

    Looking at Bill leaving, Ada sighed lightly and then said to them, ¡°I still have things to do, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    As soon as she turned around, Ada¡¯s body stumbled. Fortunately, Marcy caught her with her quick eyes and held her in her arms.

    Ada raised her head to look at him, and a blush instantly appeared on her small face.

    ¡°Are you all right!¡±

    Feeling Marcy¡¯s cold, unemotional tone, Ada stood up from his arms and said, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Just two steps away, Wilson suddenly called out to her and said, ¡°Miss Jung, is it convenient for us to go see the deceased?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see Christine?¡±

    Turning back, Ada looked at them with some incredulity.

    If it is reced by others, all hate to skim clean, but they have toe up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just don¡¯t want to put too much time here, you take us over to see, maybe we can help some more!¡±

    Ada hesitated for a moment and finally nodded.

    Leading them to the ce where Christine¡¯s body was put, a noise and crying could be heard from far ahead.

    Ada shouted in dismay and rushed over.

    Wilson and Marcy also rushed to follow, and saw both sides ying against each other with sticks.

    ¡°Simon, if you don¡¯t give us an exnation today, don¡¯t me us for disregarding all the years of friendship!¡±

    Jerry, the owner of Red Rock Cottage, stood in front and yelled at Simon, who was not far away.

    Simon looked at the man in front of him and said heartbreakingly, ¡°Older brother, Christine Si died in our White Forest Cottage, we do have a responsibility, but you also give me some time, so that I can investigate, you are now so aggressive, is not too much?¡±

    ¡°Simon, if your men died in my Red Rock Cottage today, would you still be able to speak such words?¡±

 Chapter 847 who does not meet one or two scum in life

    ¡°Jerry, what happened is not what we all wanted, I know Christine¡¯s departure made Jerry and everyone else very sad, but please give me some time, we will definitely give you a satisfactory answer as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Okay, today for the sake of Ada, I will give you two days, if you still can¡¯t give me a satisfactory exnation after two days, then let your father teach this White Forest Walled City out, how about that?¡±

    When Ada heard his words, her face turned white and she bit her lower lip tightly, holding back the tears in her eyes as she slowly said, ¡°Jerry, aren¡¯t your conditions a little unfair?¡±

    Christine died in their White Forest Vige they are responsible, but do not exclude other reasons, although they do not have other evidence yet, even if they can not find evidence, it does not have to take the whole White Forest Vige as a bet ah!

    Simon¡¯s eyes darkened, he always knew Jerry¡¯s ambition was not small, but he didn¡¯t expect his appetite to be that big.

    ¡°Unfair, then is it fair to Christine that we came to your White Forest Cottage for the wedding with great joy, and now she has ended up dying in a foreignnd?¡±

    ¡°Jerry, that¡¯s not what I meant, I just ¡­¡±

    Before Ada could finish her sentence, Marcy interrupted her and looked at her and said, ¡°Miss Jung, since things have developed like this, why don¡¯t we take a gamble and leave this matter to me if we believe in the next!¡±

    Raised his head to look at Marcy, his eyes inside all full of confidence, she also knows that they now have no way back, to not find out the real killer in two days, but this is simply impossible, so that they will have to give the White Forest Walled City away!

    Ada turned her head to look at her father, who was already full of vicissitudes. She knew that now he felt more helpless than anyone else, the foundation that his ancestors had been waiting for for so many years was destroyed in his hands at this moment, and he felt ashamed of his ancestors.

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll bet on it!¡±

    This is the first time since she was a child that Ada has helped to get ideas for the cottage, even though his father has always asked her to help with cottage matters before, but she has put them off!

    Because she thinks her father¡¯s thinking is too pedantic, even though they are all separate here in the fortress, but ultimately under the control of the cloud city, many things still have to be approved by the other side before they can.

    Seeing his daughter agreed, Simon heart can not say what it is like, if this MoMarcy found out, then he also even kept the White Forest Cottage, if not, he even really want to lose.

    Ada can see his father¡¯s worry, hold his wrinkled hand, said: ¡°Do not worry, we have to believe in MoMarcy, in the bad oue is to send the White Forest Cottage!¡±

    ¡°Daddy believes in you!¡±

    Looking at her daughter, Simon is really heartbroken because no one knows how hard it is for her at this moment!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Isn¡¯t there still two days to go? Everything is still possible!¡±

    Marcy turned her head to look at Jerry and said indifferently, ¡°Jerry, we agree to your request, if we can¡¯t give you a satisfactory answer within two days, we will hand over the White Forest Cottage, but if we find out what happened, Miss Christine¡¯s death has nothing to do with the White Forest Cottage but with you. Then we will ask Jerry to hand over the Red Stone Cottage and let the White Cottage owner manage it, how about that?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t promise him!¡±

    Leander, who was standing next to Jerry, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Leander, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Ada, who was standing beside Marcy, stared at the man who swore that he loved her. Just now when his father said he wanted Bailinzhai, he didn¡¯t say a word, but now when he said he wanted Red Rock, he was so nervous, which seemed very harsh to Ada.

    ¡°What do I mean? Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking you that question?¡±

    Leander walked forward step by step, staring at Ada, his eyes were cold, said: ¡°You killed your mother at birth, and now you killed Christine before you entered the house. Don¡¯t be shameless!¡±

    Snap ¡­

    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±

    Leander raised his hand and tried to hit it, but his hand was caught by Marcy.

    Ada was shivering all over, she never dreamed that this man would be like this, in fact he was acting in front of her from the beginning, what he wanted was just the rights of their family in Bailinzhai.

    ¡°This p is what you owe me, from now on we have nothing to do with each other, just pretend we never knew each other!¡±

    Marcy gave him a push, nced at the pale Ada and said, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t meet one or two scumbags in their life, you should be d now that you found out early!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Since when is it your turn to talk about the affairs of Bailin Vige?¡±

    Intuition told him that this man was dangerous, and Leander couldn¡¯t help but take two steps back.

    ¡°Jerry, how¡¯s it going with the consideration?¡±

    Leander saw that his father was hesitating and couldn¡¯t help but start to worry.

    ¡°Dad, we can¡¯t promise him that, they owe Christine all of this!¡±

    ¡°Jerry, I really did not expect you are still a person who is indecisive, where did the verve go just now, do you have no confidence in yourself or too much confidence in me, or do you know something?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise!¡±

    The words fell, and Jerry pushed his son out of the way, saying loudly.

    Then Jerry added, ¡°I have no problem with your conditions, I don¡¯t know if the White Walled City owner agrees?¡±

    Now that the face has been torn, Jerry has no need to pretend, narrowing his eyes at Simon.

    ¡°Since Ada has given this matter to Mr. Williams to help me, I naturally have no objection!¡±

    ¡°Good, then write in ck and white toe first, so that no one can go back on their words!¡±

    Just then, Paul brought over paper and a pen to put on the table, and soon both sides came to an agreement.

    Leander, who was standing by, saw them sign the contract and stood there as if he had lost his soul, his heart pounding.

    Marcy faintly swept a nce at Leander standing there, the corners of her lips hooked up a cold smile.

    Jerry folded the deed and put it in his pocket, and was about to leave when he heard Marcy suddenly speak.

    ¡°Jerry wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°What else is going on? You¡¯re not thinking of backtracking, are you?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Marcy was not surprised by Jerry¡¯s reaction, smiled and said, ¡°Jerry, since we both have reached an agreement, and I have just found out the cause of Christine¡¯s death, instead of waiting two more days, let¡¯s settle the matter at once now!¡±

 Chapter 848 The Unexpected Truth

    Marcy¡¯s words fell, instantly causing the scene to boil over.

    Simon nced at his daughter and saw that she too looked confused, it seems that this man is not simple.

    When Jerry heard Marcy¡¯s words, he asked in disbelief, ¡°You mean you¡¯ve found Christine¡¯s killer?¡±

    ¡°Dad, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to take care of, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I go!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, why is Mr. Shi in such a hurry to leave, if the scene is without you, wouldn¡¯t it be meaningless?¡±

    Seeing Marcy looking at her son with a smirk, even if she was stupid, Jerry also vaguely understood that Christine¡¯s death had something to do with her own son.

    By this time, Wilson hade to stand beside Marcy at some point, and as soon as he entered, all eyes had fallen on him.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, you¡¯re not from Bailin Vige, are you? If you¡¯re not then why meddle in the matter?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Shih is right, I am indeed not from Bailin Vige, but I am a person who always repays favors, so I should return this favor to Miss Jung!¡±

    Ada looked at Marcy, when did he owe her a favor, and she didn¡¯t seem to have done him any favors!

    ¡°Since everyone is here, I will now tell you slowly how Miss Christine was killed and the cause of death of why she was killed!¡±

    Instantly, everyone looked at Marcy, especially the people of Bailinzhai. Now Marcy was as sacrosanct to them as the god sent from heaven to save them!

    ¡°Jerry, what is Miss Christine¡¯s rtionship with you, is it convenient to say?¡±

    Marcy looked at Jerry and asked faintly.

    Jerry was annoyed with Marcy for selling out and said loudly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking nonsense? Who here doesn¡¯t know that Christine is my elder brother¡¯s daughter, my niece!¡±

    After hearing Jerry¡¯s answer, Marcy suddenly looked at everyone present and said, ¡°I wonder if Jerry is right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In an instant, all the people shouted out in unison.

    ¡°Since you all know that, then I¡¯m sure you all know that Christine and Ada are the best-looking girls in your cottages, and there are countless boys pursuing them, but why has Christine not had a boyfriend yet?¡±

    When Marcy said this, she nced at the girl lying quietly in the coffin and suddenly turned her head to look at Leander, with a pair of sharp eyes that could not wait for the man in front of her to die alive.

    ¡°Christine is still so young now, it¡¯s not normal that she doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend! Besides, Christine is my cousin, so naturally she needs a man with better conditions to take care of her.¡±

    Leander was quick to retort to what Marcy had said, and those present felt he was right.

    Listening to the following questioning of his words, Marcy did not get angry, but said unhurriedly: ¡°Leander is right, Miss Christine is only twenty years old this year, as the so-called flower-like youth, but that¡¯s it, do any of you know why she is lying in this cold coffin today? ¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that question waiting for you to answer?¡±

    At first Leander thought Marcy really had some favorable evidence, but after talking for so long, it was all irrelevant, and he slowly rxed.

    Marcy walked up to Leander and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to tell you all right now that you are the reason Christine is lying in this cold coffin!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense?¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Leander jumped up sharply and yelled at Marcy.

    At once, the scene was instantly abuzz with many people saying that Marcy was talking nonsense without evidence.

    ¡°Have I been talking nonsense, I¡¯ll tell you slowly now!¡±

    Pressing him into his seat, Marcy didn¡¯t care about those people¡¯s questioning and continued, ¡°As you all know, Jerry¡¯s wife left six years ago, and only Jerry and Leander and Shi Lan were left in the house, probably nothing abnormal in your outsider¡¯s eyes, because what you all saw was that Jerry and Leander treated her very well, only you are all fooled by these surfaces!¡±

    Jerry gripped the chair with his hand tightly gripping the chair handle, and a thin bead of sweat slowly began to seep out of his forehead.

    Paul, seeing that Marcy couldn¡¯t go on, came over and said, ¡°Mr. Meyer, I¡¯ll do the talking!¡±

    Marcy nodded, because the details behind if he said on, he really did not dare to guarantee that he would not hand a moment to control to kill the two beasts.

    ¡°Leander, since you call us nonsense, let me ask you now, what happened the night of Christine¡¯s fifteenth birthday?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, I can¡¯t remember!¡±

    At this moment, Leander still pretended to be calm and replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, since you can¡¯t remember, then I don¡¯t mind helping you revive. the night of Christine¡¯s 15th birthday, you sneaked into her room while you were drunk and said you wanted to sleep with her, Christine couldn¡¯t resist you, so you had to let you sleep on the bed and she slept on the floor, but you took advantage of her being asleep to xx her, afterwards you Worried that she said it out, so you even coaxed and lied, and said you would take her away when she grew upter, am I right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, we xx her, we did it voluntarily!¡±

    Leander¡¯s words fell, immediately realized that he said the wrong thing, looking at those pointing at him, his mouth kept calling him a beast, a face suffocated red.

    Jerry, who was sitting on the side, looked at his son, his eyes were full of anger, and said coldly, ¡°Bastard, she is your sister?¡±

    With a snap, a crisp p recalled.

    Leander was like crazy at the moment, his eyes were glowing fishy red as he stared at his father and said coldly, ¡°If I¡¯m a brute, then what are you? When you pinned her down, why didn¡¯t you think of yourself as an animal?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, do you know what you¡¯re saying now?¡±

    Everyone in the room was stunned by this scene for a long time, and Rosemary, who was standing next to Wilson, looked at the girl lying quietly on the side and could not help but leave two lines of pathetic tears for her.

    A girl¡¯s first time is how precious, she is a woman in the heart is clear, but did not expect to be in the ignorance of the two brutes to spoil!

    Leander was so yelled by Jerry, can not help but let out a harsh coldugh, said: ¡°I certainly know what I said myself, what? Did it never ur to you that this thing you did would be shaken out by your own son?¡±

    snap ¡­ snap ¡­

    Two crisp ps in a row woke Leander uppletely, looked at his father, Leander expressionlessly walked to Christine¡¯s coffin squatting, stroking her pale, not a trace of warm face, gently printed a kiss on her forehead, murmured: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Christine! ¡°

 Chapter 849 Love the wrong person

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to say you¡¯re sorry now?¡±

    A young man about Leander¡¯s age suddenly walked up to Leander, grabbed him by the cor and punched him in the face.

    Leander suddenly gave a coldugh when he saw the visitor and said, ¡°So what? Even if you are in love with her, her heart is not without your existence from the beginning to the end!¡±

    His words were like a sharp de plunging hard into Fries Low¡¯s heart; if he had forced her to leave, maybe it wouldn¡¯t have ended this way.

    ¡°Leander, you¡¯re a fucking animal, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson for Christine right now!¡±

    Fries Low¡¯s fists were raining down on Leander¡¯s face. Originally everyone thought he would fight back, but he stood there and let him do it.

    I don¡¯t know if I was tired or Fries Low suddenly got soft-hearted and pushed Leander away with force. Fries Low stumbled to Christine¡¯s corpse and said faintly, ¡°Christine is actually not a child of the Shi family. Leander¡¯s eldest uncle was afraid she couldn¡¯t think straight, so he carried a baby girl back from outside and falsely imed it was their child.¡±

    After a pause, Fries Low took Christine¡¯s hand and put it on his face, and continued: ¡°Because of the fear that the people in the vige would reject Christine, so the Shi family has not dared to make this matter public, Christine and Leander grew up together, probably because there is no blood rtionship. Christine fell in love with Leander, just never showed it until one day Leander also found out the secret, just before they had time to say what was in each other¡¯s hearts, Christine was defiled by Jerry, who had a very good reputation in the vige at that time, Christine from the original cheerful girl toter be not in love Christine was a cheerful girl, butter on she did not like to talk, until her fifteenth birthday, Leander had sex with her because he was drunk and promised to take her away with him, Christine slowly began to let go!

    Speaking of this, Fries Low¡¯s gaze fell on Leander¡¯s body, said sadly: ¡°And you because she was defiled by your father, the heart has always had a hard time, said the words have not been honored, but you know Christine never wanted to force you to marry her, she wants nothing more than that you can leave her here, not in the let Jerry continue to spoil her, even if from now on alone for the rest of her life, she is satisfied, and you, what have you done to her, what have you done?¡±

    Because she knew from the beginning that it was impossible for her and Leander, even though they were not rted by blood, but with their rtionship, it was incest in the minds of others and was something to beughed at for the rest of their lives.

    She thought that even if the two could not be together, Leander would find a way to take her away, but what she did not expect was that Jerry not only did not want to take her away, but also advised her to live well with his father in the future.

    It was also this statement that led her to the end of the road.

    Fries Low¡¯s heart ached to breathe when he thought of Christine¡¯s message to himself.

    Leander¡¯s entire body sat down on the floor, tears slowly spilling out of his eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary snuggled in Wilson¡¯s arms, her eyes red, this girl from birth has been destined to be a tragedy, and then fell in love with a person who should not love, life¡¯s path will only end in this flower season general years.

    At this time, several police officers in police uniforms came over from the crowd, walked up to Jerry and said, ¡°Mr. Shi, we received a report that you are involved in rape and house arrest of underage girls, pleasee with us!¡±

    Jerry trembled and stood up from his seat, without any semnce of guilt on his face, watching the crowd hate to beat him up.

    ¡°Mr. Leander, youe with us, too!¡±

    The moment the cold handcuffs were ced on his wrists, Leander turned his head to nce at the girl in the coffin and then followed him away.

    Fries Low grabbed Christine¡¯s hand, which no longer had any meaningful temperature, and put it on his face, and said softly, ¡°Lan, I have helped you to take revenge, you can go without worry!¡±

    Immediately afterwards, Fries Low called several young, strong, middle-aged men to carry Christine away.

    Looking at their leaving figures, everyone did note out of this shock for a long time.

    Simon pulled Ada up to them and said, ¡°I¡¯m really thankful for what happened today, if it wasn¡¯t for you guys, maybe our White Forest Cottage would have been destroyed by my hands!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Bai, it¡¯s just a handful, don¡¯t take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, as a token of our appreciation, would it be okay if we had a casual dinner at my house tonight?¡±

    Anyway, a few of them have helped them a lot!

    Marcy nced at Wilson and nodded at Ada.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bother Master Bai and Miss Jung!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary of course knew what they wanted to do, originally intended to tell them about the arrival of the things, but thinking of the olddy¡¯s instructions, Rosemary finally did not speak.

    ¡°White Cottage Master, there are so many people in your cottage, I wonder if you have heard of any family that had a man surnamed White living outside before?¡±

    Sitting in the living room, Marcy looked at Simon and asked.

    ¡°Thest name White?¡±

    Simon looked at them and wondered what they were doing looking for the White.

    Seeing his misgivings, Marcy continued, ¡°There is no need to be rmed, Master Bai, we don¡¯t mean anything else, we just have an old friend who said his old home is Bai Lin Zhai, so we just casually asked.¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that, but there is no family with the surname Bai in our fortress, did your friend say it wrong?¡±

    He has been here for decades and has never heard of anyone with the surname White.

    Marcy and Wilson looked at each other, it seems that Ada did not lie to them, there is indeed no surname White here.

    Simon was worried that he was old and had forgotten, and went inside the room to take out a list of the surnames of the people in the vige and handed them to Marcy.

    ¡°Take a look at this, this is a list of names that I put down before my session, and indeed there is no such surname as White!¡±

    Handing the list to Simon, MarcyTammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Maybe we remembered it wrong!¡±

    After dinner at Simon¡¯s house it was already 3:00 am the next day back in C City.

    They came back overnight because Marcy got a call and had to go back to W to take care of something urgent.

    ¡°Wilson, did you ask anything about Mr. Green in the mouth of the White Walled City today?¡±

    Getting out of the bathroom, Rosemary got under the covers and turned to Wilson and asked.

    Wilson walked to her side and sat down, his eyebrows lightly wrinkled and said, ¡°No, the White Walled Vige owner said that there is no surname White in White Forest Vige at all, not only now, but even before!¡±

    He now feels as if this event would have been set up early as if someone would have expected it to happen by now.

    Just what will be the thing that Anthony spent so much effort to guard?

 Chapter 850 Mysterious Blessings

    A week has passed, and the wedding day is getting closer, but Rosemary has no joy of being a bride.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rosemary unplugged the USB and closed theputer when she saw Judy walk in with a cup of hot New Year.

    ¡°Mom, why are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°Mom saw that the light in your room was still on and Wilson wasn¡¯t back yet, so she came over to check on you!¡±

    cing the tray on the table, Judy brought the milk to her with a kindly face.

    ¡°Come, drink the milk while it¡¯s hot, I see you haven¡¯t eaten much for dinner, mom made some shrimp dumplings that you love, we¡¯ll go down and eat them when Wilson gets back!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡±

    Picking up the milk, Rosemary took a couple of sips. Judy saw that she did not look very well and asked heartily, ¡°Rosemary, did you and Wilson have a falling out?¡±

    ¡°No! Why would Mom ask that?¡±

    Finishing her milk, Rosemary put the quilt on the table and asked suspiciously.

    Judy looked at Rosemary, who had recently pined away a lot, touched her cheek and said heartily, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t. If you¡¯re unhappy about anything, you must tell mommy, I¡¯ve seen you and Wilson not looking very welltely, I thought you two had a falling out!¡±

    Listen to Judy said so, Rosemary seems to be at this moment in realizing that since the return of the White Forest cottage, he and Wilson two people seem to rarely talk, basically are each busy with their own, no wonder the housekeeper in thest two days always help Wilson to say good things, dare to think that people think that they two feelings urred problems.

    Rosemary snorted out augh, put her arm around Judy and said with a smile, ¡°No wonder I said why everyone has been acting weird these past two days, it¡¯s because you guys thought Wilson and I were having a falling out!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Can¡¯t you see that the housekeeper has been dying for the past two days over the two of you!¡±

    ¡°Mom, Wilson and I are really fine and have always had a good rtionship, except that recently something happened and we haven¡¯t been able to figure it out, plus it¡¯s the end of the year and there are a lot of things up and down thepany that Wilson has to deal with, so it¡¯s be what you see now!¡±

    Seeing that she was not lying, Judy breathed a sigh of relief and pointed at her forehead, saying dotingly, ¡°You can¡¯t do that anymore, look how scared everyone is!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom! I¡¯ll be sure to pay attention in the future!¡±

    Rosemary stretched out her hand and hurriedly assured to, her mischievous and cute look immediately made Judyugh.

    Looking at her, Judy really felt content in her heart. Rosemary¡¯s appearance was like a gift from God to her, allowing her to make up for the only regret in her life.

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you for making up for mom¡¯s years of regret and for being able to let me meet such a good and filial daughter like you for the rest of my life!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I should be saying this to you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, my children and I wouldn¡¯t be alive in this world, let alone reunited as a family, if I were to say thank you, it would be us thanking you, it¡¯s Rosemary¡¯s greatest luck in her life to be your daughter!¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes were wet as she listened to Rosemary¡¯s words and hugged her tightly in her arms.

    ¡°Mom, let bygones be bygones! You still have me and the kids and Wilson, and we¡¯re going to be together as a family forever and be happy every day!¡±

    ¡°Well, if you guys are doing well, mommy is doing well!¡±

    For her, nothing is more important than Rosemary¡¯s happiness, perhaps because of her debt to her own daughter, or perhaps because of other reasons, Judy only wants to take the best things in the world to her at this moment, so that all people know that her Judy¡¯s daughter is the happiest!

    Suddenly thinking of something, Rosemary suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, there is something I have been wonderingtely, let me tell you, you can help me refer to it?¡±

    Seeing her serious face, Judy asked curiously, ¡°What is it, will you tell mommy?¡±

    ¡°The thing is this, my dad left me a little something before he died, but after I got it, I found that those things are some properties that my dad left me as well as some investments, but three years ago my dad¡¯s personalwyer, which is my Mr. Green, he was hunted down and killed because of these things, so it can be seen that what they want must be very important, but these days I Looked and looked, and did not find anything else wrong!¡±

    Rosemary plugged the USB. in, turned on theputer, moved the screen to Judy¡¯s face, and asked.

    Holding the mouse in her hand, Judy slowly browsed through the information on the page, and indeed, as Rosemary said, it was all about some properties that Andrew had bought in his lifetime under the name Giegie Williams and some investments, and nothing else.

    ¡°Have you been working on this for the past few days?¡±

    As she spoke, Judy¡¯s gaze remained on the screen, and from her experience of working in the political arena in Rice for most of her life, this document did not look different other than ordinary.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°What did Wilson say?¡±

    If, as Rosemary said, her uncle was being hunted for this document, then this ordinary document must not be as simple as he himself, and there must be something else in it that others do not know.

    At this point, Judy found a string of letters at the bottom of each of these documents, which if read together trantes into one sentence ¨C Vanessa, you must be happy!

    Although the bottom of each page is a blessing for Rosemary, but Judy found that these blessings are different, which reminds her of the book she saw in the library in Rice, the book has mentioned this kind of English blessing, on the surface looks like she just ordinary blessing words, but in fact contains ayer ofyers of the code, want to unlock all theyers of the code, is with It is impossible to unlock all theyers of the code.

    ¡°He¡¯s been very busytely, and I originally wanted to wait until I figured it out before telling him, but I didn¡¯t expect to see this after I opened it.¡±

    That said, Rosemary felt frustrated, and what she didn¡¯t understand was why her aunt wouldn¡¯t let her tell anyone else.

    After all, Judy looked at the hesitation in Rosemary¡¯s eyes and quickly understood what was in her mind, grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Rosemary, since you chose Wilson, mommy also believes that he must have passed your test for you to give yourself to him, no matter what you encounter in the future the two of you have to face it together, no matter what you encounter. Whether it¡¯s joy, sorrow, or otherwise, no matter what others say to you, you must always remember that he is the only man who can walk with you, and you must trust him without any reason.¡±

    ¡°Mom, I know what I have to do!¡±

 Chapter 851 Danger Signs

    ¡°Good that you understand, you find time to give this to Wilson to look at, there are some things in there that mom still needs to confirm before telling you!¡±

    What she sees now is just her spection, and she needs to confirm it once more before she can tell her.

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t intend to hide it from Wilson forever, but I just wanted to see what Mr. Green was protecting with his life first, and I was just curious!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, curiosity killed the cat, there are many things in the world because of the curiosity of the human heart, which breeds many tragedies, now we do not know what you Mr. Green he desperately want to protect what is, and also left it to you, no matter what it involves, if it were me, I feel right will not leave it to you, I will let it I will let it sleep with me and never surface!¡±

    Although it was a bit selfish of her to say so, Rosemary knew that she was starting from the mindset of a mother protecting her daughter, and she would have done the same if she were in her shoes.

    The only wish of the parents is to see their children t Abby, happy life, for those who have been disturbed, can bear themselves will choose to bear themselves.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry! I will take good care of myself and won¡¯t put myself in danger!¡±

    ¡°Mom just thinks that you and Wilson have had a hard time getting together and that nothing else should put you in danger again!¡±

    From what Rosemary said before to analyze the situation, Judy had a strong feeling that there was a strong danger signal buried behind this document, and if she could, she really hoped that Rosemary would never unlock those codes.

    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door, Judy stood up from her seat and said to Rosemary: ¡°Well, in ten days is your big day, when Benjamin¡¯s parents will alsoe over to attend your wedding, you will temporarily put things on hold for a few days, prepare well to be the most beautiful bride, until the wedding day! That day, there are you busy!¡±

    ¡°Okay,, all at your service!¡±

    Rosemary also showed her little girl look right in front of Judy¡¯s face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Mom is still awake?¡±

    Wilson pushed open the door to the room and saw Rosemary snuggled up to Judy¡¯s body and pampered, a Tammy smile quickly surfacing at the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Why did you get off work sote, are you hungry? Mom just made some dumplings, you take a shower ande down to eat!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡±

    Once Judy left, Rosemary went up and took the jacket from him, looking at his tired face, and said heartily, ¡°I¡¯ve put the water on for you, go and take a hot bath!¡±

    ¡°What were you and Mom talking about, it looked like you guys were having a good time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because we¡¯ve been too busytely, the housekeeper thought we had a quarrel and specially asked Ma toe up to spy on the enemy!¡±

    Rosemary handed the clothes in her hand to Wilson with a light smile.

    Wilson wrapped an arm around her slim, ungainly waist and said with an ambiguous face, ¡°Rosemary, why do I hear you sound like you¡¯reining about something, it seems like you¡¯ve really been too busytely, making thedy a little lonely!¡±

    The hot and humid air sprayed on Rosemary¡¯s ear, and even her ears turned red, Rosemary hurriedly broke away from his embrace, red at him and said fiercely, ¡°You are the one who is lonely and impatient, your whole family is lonely and impatient!¡±

    After saying that, scuffing in slippers and heading downstairs.

    Wilson¡¯s heartyugh came from behind him, but it turned out that Rosemary was right, he was just lonely, and the two of them fought until dawn before falling into a deep sleep, and if it weren¡¯t for Rosemary begging for mercy, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t have gotten out of bed today.

    Rosemary woke up, the position beside her has long been useless a trace of temperature, looking at the body bruises and purple hickeys, Rosemary face brushed red, this man¡¯s energy is too good, busy into this and so full of energy, after she no longer dare to talk nonsense.

    Looking at the time it was already ten in the morning, Rosemary hurriedly got up and prepared to take a bath in the bathroom. After washing up, Rosemary put on a slim-fitting dress and headed downstairs.

    Just walking to the door of the stairs, I heard a male voice with a small childing from downstairs.

    When she came downstairs, Rosemary saw Judy sitting on the couch talking with John.

    John¡¯sp also sat a little boy of more than three years old, probably because of fear of birth, the little boy clutched the corner of John¡¯s coat.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake, Mr. Sawyer has been waiting for you for over an hour!¡±

    Seeing here down, Judy smiled.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m hungry, I want to eat your sandwich!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you wait!¡±

    Judy heard her say she was hungry and hurried towards the kitchen.

    ¡°Sorry to bother you, I came here today specifically to bring the child to express my gratitude, no matter what, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have known Daisy gave birth to a child for me until now, and it¡¯s even more unlikely that the child would have returned to me!¡±

    If Rosemary hadn¡¯t gotten off the bus in the first ce, Daisy wouldn¡¯t have had time to tell him about the baby, and the baby wouldn¡¯t have known who his father was.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, if you really want to thank me, treat him well in the future and don¡¯t let him suffer in any way!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary walked up to the child with a lollipop and said with a smile, ¡°Does Star like candy?¡±

    Star Baker nced at John and saw John nod before turning to Rosemary and saying, ¡°Love it!¡±

    Rosemary handed him the lollipop, stroked his little head and whispered, ¡°Star, auntie wants you to be just like this lollipop and live every day sweetly from now on!¡± Don¡¯t be like your mother, who lived her whole life so tired.

    ¡°Mommy, who is this little brother?¡±

    At that moment, Nina and Blume both came out together. Nina saw Star Baker in Rosemary¡¯s arms and her little face was full of curiosity.

    ¡°This is Uncle Lin¡¯s son Star Baker, after Nina has another brother oh!¡±

    Looking at her daughter, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were filled with the light of motherly love.

    John looked at Rosemary talking to the children, the image was heartwarming, if only Daisy was still there.

    ¡°Hello, Brother Star Baker, my name is Nina, and you can call me Nina just like them!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because Star Baker grew up in the countryside willing, very timid, see Nina close to him, the whole thing leaned towards John¡¯s body.

    Nina looked at Star Baker in John¡¯s arms with a dumbfounded expression, suddenly turned her head to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°Mommy, Brother Star Baker he seems to be afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Star Baker brother just came back from outside, more afraid of the raw, when you y with each other familiar with you will y with you!¡±

 Chapter 852 donâ€™t want Wilson to get the wrong idea

    Nina looked at Rosemary with seeming understanding, then turned her head to look at Star Baker, suddenly went to him, took his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Little brother, I¡¯ll take you to my yground to y, there are many, many toys there, you¡¯ll love it!¡±

    Saying that, pulling Star Baker¡¯s hand and heading out, Rosemary hurriedly shouted to Nina, ¡°Nina, you guys slow down!¡±

    Rosemary has always been at her wits¡¯ end with this active daughter.

    When they all left, Rosemary then turned and walked across to John and sat down, saying, ¡°Does your mother know about Star?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told her!¡±

    John picked up the tea on the table and took a sip, said: ¡°Although my mother had some prejudice against Daisy, but how to say, Star is always her grandson, plus she knew that Daisy left is forced, also forgave her!¡±

    After so many things, John¡¯s mother has long seen the light, and now for her as long as the family can get together is the happiest thing, the other has not dared to think.

    ¡°This is good, aunt epted Star¡¯s existence, in the future, even if you are taking a wife, Star will be better taken care of!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no longer nning to get married, I just want to bring Star up well so that he can receive a better education and hopefully he won¡¯t be so tired of living like Daisy in the future.¡±

    He met two good women in his life that he did not cherish, and now even in the meeting, it is impossible to find a woman who loves herself and Star as much as they do.

    Rosemary gave him a look and said slowly, ¡°If you meet the right one, find one, whether it¡¯s you or Star, you deserve aplete home!¡±

    John looked up at her, the corners of his mouth curled up in a bitter smile, then nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ll see when we get there! ¡±

    It was, Rosemary received a call from Mayme, picked up the phone and Mayme¡¯s cheerful voice came from the other side.

    ¡°Sis, Sister Ellen designed two bridesmaid¡¯s dresses for Karen and I. She asked us to go over to try on the dresses, so you shoulde along too!¡±

    ¡°What time?¡±

    ¡°Karen has already driven to pick you up and will be at your ce in about twenty minutes!¡±

    Just when Rosemary was in a difficult situation, John stood up and said to her, ¡°Rosemary, it just so happens that I have things to take care of inside mypany, so I¡¯ll leave you alone!¡±

    Rosemary hung up the phone, looked at John, pondered for a while and said, ¡°John, if there¡¯s nothing wrong I hope we¡¯ll see less of each other in the future, I don¡¯t want Wilson to get the wrong idea!¡±

    John was slightly stunned, and thenughed: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you want to see me in the future, you probably won¡¯t be able to see me, I¡¯ve already done the immigration procedures, and this time I brought Star here to say thank you, but also to say goodbye to you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going abroad? Why?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just want to change a new environment, with a new start like my mom and Star, the most important thing is that I do not want Star to hear any bad side about Daisy in the future, I hope that in his mind his mother is the Daisy who loves him, loves him, spoils him, not the selfish, in order to achieve their own goals! I hope in his mind his mother will be the same Daisy who loves him, loves him and pampers him, not the selfish woman who would do anything to get her way!¡±

    It was the only thing he could do for Daisy.

    He has really changed, bing more mature and stable, doing everything from the point of view of others.

    Rosemary felt very relieved and said, ¡°Then I wish you all a good trip, and if there is anything you need help with in the future just say so, no matter what, I¡¯m Star¡¯s aunt!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t say it, I will!¡±

    John came to the back garden and saw Star Baker ying happily, called out to him, and soon the little guy ran to his side.

    ¡°Star, we¡¯re going back, see youter with Aunt Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Bye Auntie!¡±

    Squatting down and hugging him, Rosemary gently wiped the sweat from her forehead and said, ¡°Star must be good and listen to Daddy from now on, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The little one looked at Nina who was standing aside and Olivia left reluctantly.

    When Nina saw Star Baker leaving, she said with some reluctance, ¡°Mommy, when will little brothere to our house to y next time?¡±

    ¡°Little brother to follow Uncle Lin to go abroad, may not be able toe for a long time after, but Nina if you want little brother, then we can be on the video!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Although not quite understand what it means to go abroad, but she knew that the little brother may note over in the future, hearing Rosemary said so, Nina had some small loss, suddenly tilted her head to Rosemary and said: ¡°Mommy, you are giving me some little brothers and sisters for me to y, okay? ¡±

    Rosemary was amused by her daughter¡¯s words, this little girl thinks that little brothers and sisters can be born just by saying so?

    But when ites to having a baby, Rosemary then thought that since they were together, she had never used contraception, and it¡¯s been half a year, and her belly still hasn¡¯t moved, so I¡¯m sure she can¡¯t get pregnant that easily!

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Nina shook Rosemary¡¯s arm and said petntly, ¡°Is Mommy okay? Okay?¡±

    ¡°Fool, do you think little brothers and sisters can be born just by saying so?¡±

    Blume red at his silly sister with a disdainful look.

    ¡°You are the fool, your whole family is a fool, who let you do not y with me, I just want mommy to give me many, many little brothers and sisters to y!¡±

    Listening to Nina¡¯s words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, was this treating her mother like a sow?

    ¡°Say you¡¯re stupid you¡¯re really stupid, my whole family does not also include you?¡±

    Blume shook his head, a helpless face for his silly sister.

    Nina cocked her little head for a moment, as if she thought of something, let go of Rosemary¡¯s hand and dawdled after Blume.

    ¡°Blume Grant, tell me clearly, who are you to call me stupid?¡±

    Looking at the two little ones chasing in the meadow, Rosemary gave a few instructions to the maid beside her. Counting the time, Karen should have arrived, so she went upstairs and put on a long coat, ready to go out.

    Judy came out with her sandwich and saw Rosemary, who was about to go out.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Well, Mayme said Ellen asked us toe over and try on dresses for the party!¡±

    Rosemary walked over and took a sandwich in her hand, smiling.

    Seeing this, Judy couldn¡¯t help but gently rebuke: ¡°You¡¯re already a mother, why are you still like a child, taking something to eat on the road?¡±

    Skimming her lips, Rosemary spoke, ¡°I¡¯m just a kid in front of my mom!¡±

    She is right, no matter what time of the year, children will always be grown-up children in front of their parents.

 Chapter 853 The Very Best of Heaven

    Thinking that Ellen had designed a bridesmaid¡¯s dress for her, Mayme was in a great mood, humming a song as she grabbed her bag and keys and prepared to go out.

    Karen had just called to say that she had received Rosemary and that the two were on their way to her ce, so counting the time, Mayme decided to wait for them downstairs.

    Lock the door, Mayme carry the bag into the elevator to the first floor, just out of the elevator, have not yet reacted, ck in front of the eyes and do not know anything.

    Although Karen returned to work at The Harris Group from the bottom, Rosemary insisted on helping her get a car, originally nning to get her a better car, but in view of her current sry, worrying about her being gossiped about, finally chose a very ordinary car, but the configuration inside is all modified, the surface looks ordinary The price of a car is not low.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you nervous?¡±

    Karen saw her face a little pale and asked with concern.

    Rosemary touched her slightly pale cheek and smiled, ¡°Is it obvious?¡±

    ¡°A colleague in thepany got marriedst month, she was also very nervous before the wedding, worrying about this and that all day long, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, just be happy to face it!¡±

    For her, marriage is a sacred thing, because once two people step into the hall together, it proves that the future days should be spent hand in hand with two people.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not nervous, just a little busy these days, so my face looks a little worse!¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it happens to be the end of the year, so there are indeed many things to do, but Rosemary still needs to rest and take care of her body more!¡±

    Since the showdown with Joseph, Karen has be even less talkative. Fortunately, Karen will often go to her for guidance, otherwise Rosemary is really worried that she will suffocate the disease.

    ¡°Karen, how¡¯s work going these days? If you encounter any difficulties, you must tell Rosemary, don¡¯t feel troubled, okay?¡±

    Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t worry about it, everything is fine at thepany and my colleagues are taking care of me, if I really encounter anything, I will definitely talk to you!¡±

    In fact, she really appreciated Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s love for her, and let her decide everything by herself. Although she was inevitably squeezed by her colleagues in thepany, these problems were inevitable in the workce, and Karen felt that if she couldn¡¯t solve these problems by herself, she would really be too useless.

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring to hear you say that, Rosemary!¡±

    Among all those people, Rosemary is most uneasy is Karen, simple in nature, and do not like to be bothered with people, would rather suffer themselves than drag others, at the beginning when she said to start from the bottom, she really disagreed, but Wilson is right, she can protect her for a while but not for a lifetime, her character is indeed should be more honed to be better in the future Protect yourself.

    Mayme felt a paining from the back of her head, opened her eyes and saw herself lying on a huge bed, the room was so luxurious that for a moment she thought she had walked into a pce.

    Where the hell is this? She clearly remembered that she took the elevator to the parking lot to wait for Karen and the others, so she couldn¡¯t have hit something and crossed over instantly!

    Shaking his little head, Mayme reached out and pinched himself hard on his thigh, ouch, the pain came from his thigh.

    Holy shit, she¡¯s not crossing over, she¡¯s been kidnapped!

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    A cold voice came from the door, Mayme raised her head and saw a more beautiful-looking man than a woman standing in front of the dresser at the door, the delicate features, high nose, red lips, skin white as if it could squeeze out water, a pair of good-looking eyes with a touch of coldness, Mayme could not help but look stunned.

    This kind of man is simply the very best of heaven, men and women in the pile of special.

    Let¡¯s not worry about it! Let me hug this handsome guy first!

    With a scuffle, Mayme jumped off the bed and pounced on top of Nichs, and in a tight two seconds, she jumped away.

    ¡°I go, there is no feeling either!¡±

    Mayme skimmed her lips,pletely missing the fact that the man¡¯s face in front of her was turning to ice.

    After saying that, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but survey the room and looked at it for a while before nodding and saying, ¡°Well, it¡¯s good, it seems you¡¯re still a person who enjoys life quite a lot!¡±

    But she still prefers her nest, which is not asvishly decorated as these, but is full of warmth, unlike here, where it is full of coldness everywhere.

    ¡°All dead to the world, and you¡¯re still in the mood to visit, aren¡¯t you now thinking about how you should let me spare your little life?¡±

    Nichs took off his jacket and threw it on the floor, with a disgusted face, wiping the ce Mayme had just touched.

    ¡°Since you want me to die, why do I have to do this, why not enjoy it, so that even if I go to hell, I will be able to exin to the king of hell, do you think so?¡±

    ¡°ount for what?¡±

    Nichs was so confused by what he heard that he almost didn¡¯t even think about it and blurted it out.

    Mayme walked up to him and said in a serious manner: ¡°I am so young and kind-hearted, usually not even an ant to step on, how could a person like me die at a young age, right? Then the only possibility is to be killed by someone, then since it was killed by someone, then the king of hell must be asked, so that when I reincarnate, the king of hell will handle at his discretion, right!¡±

    ¡°Then how do you know I¡¯m the one who got you killed?¡±

    Mayme looked at him, shrugged, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Isn¡¯t this under investigation?

    Then again, if the man in front of her really wanted her life, why would he put her in such a nice room, obviously trying to threaten someone with her, so the only thing she can do now is to see if she can¡¯t find out from his mouth what he actually caught her for.

    Hearing her words, Nichs suddenly felt that this woman¡¯s brain was not sick, did not know anything and still a calm face there gibbering.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name? My name is Mayme, I just turned eighteen this year, and my favorite thing is food!¡± Talking about food, Mayme¡¯s stomach is very indisputably growling at the moment.

    Seeing a te of fruit on the table, Mayme took an apple and stuffed it into her mouth, saying vaguely, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, go get me something to eat quickly!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Sitting in her chair, Mayme waved her hand directly at Nichs.

    The bodyguard standing at the door drew a cold breath, this woman even openlymanded their young master to cook, it seems that this woman is not far from death.

 Chapter 854 No image to speak of

    ¡°This little girl, why isn¡¯t she even answering her phone?¡±

    Rosemary kept dialing Mayme¡¯s cell phone with her cell phone, but the other party never answered.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Karen, who was driving along, looked at Rosemary, who was frowning, and asked.

    ¡°Mayme didn¡¯t answer the phone, didn¡¯t you just say she knew we wereing to pick her up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! She said she¡¯s waiting for us in the parking lot, maybe there¡¯s no signal down there, hold on, I¡¯ll drive the car in and check it out!¡±

    With these words, Karen slowly drove the car into the underground parking lot.

    When I came to the ce Mayme said, I didn¡¯t see Mayme¡¯s figure.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s still upstairs and hasn¡¯te down!¡±

    Looking at the somewhat chilly parking lot, Karen said in a soft voice.

    Rosemary opened the door and got out of the car. The two of them went to the apartment where Mayme lived and rang the doorbell several times but no one came to the door.

    ¡°Rosemary, I don¡¯t think something has happened to Mayme!¡±

    Looking at the closed door, Karen asked in a small voice.

    Fortunately, she brought the key with her, and Rosemary opened the door and called out, ¡°Mayme, are you there?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    The two searched inside the room and saw no sign of her, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but start to get nervous.

    Where the hell did this girl go?

    ¡°Rosemary, Mayme¡¯s bag isn¡¯t there, she should be out, let¡¯s go out and look for it!¡±

    Karenes here often to y, so she still understands some things about Mayme.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two men took the elevator and searched the neighborhood twice, but never saw her, and now, Rosemary¡¯s heart began to fear.

    Although Mayme¡¯s personality is naughty, but the disease has not offended anyone, and her true identity is only known to her and Ellen, but now suddenly disappeared, which makes Rosemary think of the scene when Karen was kidnapped because of her.

    Rosemary hurriedly took out her cell phone and called Wilson.

    Wilson, who was in a meeting at thepany, saw his cell phone vibrate and saw that it was Rosemary¡¯s number. He held out his hand and gestured for them to wait and took the phone to the door before answering it.

    ¡°You¡¯ve just been away for a while and you miss me already! Didn¡¯t I feed you enoughst night?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, Mayme is missing!¡±

    At this moment Rosemary is no longer in the mood to joke with him, the tone of voice is full of strong worry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not rush, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Rosemary gave a general description of their appointment to try on dresses together, only to hear Wilson say wait for me and hang up the phone.

    At this moment, a vi on the outskirts of C city inside the restaurant, Mayme looked at the table full of dishes, smiling that a big smile, a butt sitting position to pick up the bowl wolf eat up.

    The maids inside the restaurant looked at Mayme¡¯s eating face, could not help but frown, a face of disgust, this eating face, simply with the prison released almost.

    Mayme grabbed a chicken leg and took a bite, raised her head with bright eyes and saw the subordinates looking at her with contempt, and said unhappily, ¡°I¡¯ll be embarrassed if so many of you look at me eating alone!¡±

    One of the maids didn¡¯t hold back for a moment and snorted out augh at how embarrassed she was to say she was embarrassed by the way she was eating these days.

    They never saw her embarrassed from the beginning to the end.

    This is the first time they¡¯ve seen a girl eat like she did, not even a little girly.

    Nichs gave a cold sweeping nce and said that some of the servants instantly shut their mouths.

    Mayme saw this, a small hand all oil in front of Nichs waved, said: ¡°You re at them why! They want tough let themugh, in case they suffocate internal injuries will be bad, how to say they are also working for you, let people spread the word that you are so harsh on their own staff, will affect your image now!¡±

    The servants, listening to Mayme¡¯s words, would have rushed up to hug her thighs if Nichs hadn¡¯t been there, and finally someone read their minds.

    Nichs passed a look to the housekeeper, and soon all the servants went down, before looking at this Mayme who didn¡¯t look like a girl at all, and said, ¡°It¡¯s only really tarnishing my image that I brought you here!¡±

    ¡°This is all discovered by you, it seems that you still have medicine to see can be saved!¡±

    Mayme said vaguely as she took a dish into her mouth.

    Looking at Mayme sitting across from him, Nichs suddenly felt that he had made a wrong decision, why did he catch her in his vi, she was like this, Marcy that ice face could stand it?

    At this moment, Nichs suddenly wondered if his information was wrong, and perhaps she was Marcy¡¯s cover.

    In a short while, the meal on the table was almost swept away by Mayme, patting her stomach that was bursting with satisfaction and burping.

    This made Nichs more and more disgusted with her, his body naturally leaned back and said coldly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve had your fill, it¡¯s now my turn to ask you something.¡±

    Hearing that he was going to ask her words, Mayme took off her stool and hooted over to Nichs and said with a smile, ¡°For the sake of the gourmet meal you got me, ask away!¡±

    Before Mayme could get closer, Nichs lifted his foot to block the stool from moving forward and said coldly, ¡°Stop, if you dare to take another step forward, I will immediately make you not see the sun tomorrow!¡±

    Mayme saw the murderous intent radiating from his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shiver, spitting out her tongue at him and saying, ¡°Why so fierce! I won¡¯t go forward!¡±

    ¡°Move the stool to two meters away!¡±

    He has a serious cleanliness fetish, even to find a woman, that woman must be a virgin, and basically are only ying one night, so far no woman has been in his vi for two nights.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    At him made a no problem gesture, Mayme a very cooperative stool moved to two meters unexpectedly.

    Making sure she was three meters away from him, Nichs then spoke coldly, ¡°What is your rtionship with Marcy?¡±

    ¡°Never mind!¡±

    Mayme replied without thinking.

    Nichs looked at her with narrowed eyes and a lurid coldness emanating from his body, as if he was admonishing her to kill her if she dared to lie.

    Seeing that he did not believe it, Mayme cut out, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Hey, I said if you do not believe it, then why are you asking me again, you are not standing in the pit and not shitting?¡±

    I can¡¯t imagine that the person looks likea demon, but speaks without all the verve of a man, his image in Mayme¡¯s heart deducted two more points.

    Nichs, who was about to have a fit, heard her say so and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This smile suddenly reminded Mayme of a saying ¨C a smile that will make you fall in love with the city, and then a smile that will make you fall in love with the country!

 Chapter 855 Lust

    Faced with Mayme, who was once again a nymphomaniac, Nichs leaned forward slightly, his good-looking eyes were like he was born with the ability to discharge electricity, and his sexy red lips were lightly opened, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m good-looking!¡±

    ¡°Well, nice to look at!¡±

    Mayme nodded with her eyes staring straight at him and a mboyant smile on the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°So who looks better when Ipare to Marcy?¡±

    ¡°Of course you are!¡±

    How can Marcypare with him, although they both look so handsome, but the most important thing is that the young one in front of you, and there is a more beautiful face than a woman, which is Marcy simply do not have topare.

    ¡°Then how about being my woman? I promise to make you ¡­¡±

    Before Nichs could finish his sentence, the person in front of him dropped him directly to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m, causing him to grimace in pain.

    The bigmotion instantly attracted all the people, Mayme saw the right moment to quickly run out, will just get out of a ck man dragged to the ground, pull open the car door to sit in the driver¡¯s seat, start the engine, made a face at the people inside, all the action in one go, the car flew away from the vi, the air only left a faint dust and oil smoke.

    ¡°Are you all right, young master?¡±

    The butler rushed forward to help Nichs, who had fallen to the floor, his face full of trepidation.

    All the servants stood restlessly with their heads bowed, waiting for their young master¡¯s reprimand.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Young master, my subordinate is useless, I can¡¯t believe I let Miss Karlsson escape!¡±

    The ck man you just dragged out of the car by Mayme stands in front of Nichs, ready to be punished.

    ¡°Knowing that you are useless and still do not go down to receive punishment, do you want this young master to do it himself?¡±

    ¡°My subordinate does not dare, my subordinate will go immediately!¡±

    The man in ck didn¡¯t expect their young master to be so nice today, and didn¡¯t dare to dy for a moment and left in a hurry.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Seeing this, the butler said respectfully, ¡°Young master, do you need me to go and get Miss Karlsson back?¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    Since childhood when did he suffer such humiliation, since she wants to y, then he will apany her to y well, and when tired of ying in cleaning her up.

    It may be that those people are usually respectful to him, Mayme¡¯s open teeth and ws evoked his strong yfulness.

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant, from the inside of the surveince, Miss Karlsson was taking the elevator down the stairs, because it just so happens that the surveince below the tenth floor happens to be under maintenance today, so we don¡¯t have the surveince of which floor Miss Karlsson stopped at!¡±

    The person in charge of the district said at the end, I¡¯m afraid his voice could not hear himself, even if it was a cold winter, he could still feel the cold sweat rising from his forehead.

    This neighborhood was originally developed under the name of The Grant Group, and now that people are missing from his jurisdiction, can Wilson still look good?

    Rosemary heard the person in charge say this and asked anxiously, ¡°Did you not even turn on the backup surveince when you were overhauling it?¡±

    ¡°We used to have the backup camera open, but this time I don¡¯t know what the reason is, the backup camera was broken when it was opened this morning, and now they are still checking the cause!¡±

    The people living in thismunity are rich or noble, security systems, security systems are notorious, originally he felt suspicious, rushed to call the technicians, maintenance personnel said about two hours to fix, so he did not report, did not expect such a thing happened.

    Obviously this incident was done deliberately by someone who wanted to avoid the surveince and take Mayme away.

    ¡°Hand over what you have in hand and you can go!¡±

    The head of the district flopped to the ground, this result he had already guessed, if this had not happened, perhaps concealed is concealed, but now the missing person is a friend of The Great Young Lady, just expel him is already a very light punishment.

    Wilson took out his cell phone and made a phone call, exined a few things, turned around and left the surveince room.

    Rosemary and Karen couldn¡¯t care less about anything else at the moment and hurried to follow them.

    ¡°When you are usually together, have you heard her say that she has offended someone?¡±

    ¡°Although Mayme is very yful, she is not a troublemaker, and she only knows a few of us in C. I haven¡¯t heard of her having problems with anyone!¡±

    The words dropped, Karen spoke in a whisper, ¡°Mayme had a verbal argument with Miss Fischer in Joseph¡¯s office earlier, when she said she wouldn¡¯t leave Mayme alone, I¡¯m not sure if it was her?¡±

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°A week ago!¡±

    Looking at Karen, Rosemary asked, ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡±

    She also heard Mayme mention it by chance, when Mayme just because she was not used to see Quentina¡¯s arrogant look, she deliberately rectified her, and at that time she also advised her not to be like that in the future.

    In any case, she is now Joseph¡¯s fianc¨¦e and this will make it difficult for Joseph to behave.

    ¡°It was the day you sent the photo, in fact, Mayme did not do anything, only Miss Fischer mistakenly thought Mayme was to seduce Joseph, said a few unpleasant words to Mayme, the two argued a few words inside the office,ter Joseph came back from a meeting and left her in the office, and Mayme together He went out to dinner with Mayme!¡±

    What happened next, even if Karen did not say, Rosemary can imagine the scene.

    ¡°The Qin family¡¯s power in C City should not be underestimated, and the Qin family is not as simple as it seems!¡±

    Joseph has been collecting evidence of the Qin family¡¯s guilt, but the other side¡¯s vignce is too high, so there has not been the slightest progress so far.

    At that moment, Joseph stepped down from the car, and when his eyes fell on Karen standing next to Rosemary, a quick sh of sadness passed through his eyes.

    Fast like a shooting star, a sh.

    ¡°Well? Any results yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, I heard that Mayme had some verbal altercation with your fianc¨¦e in your office earlier, you know?¡±

    Joseph looked at them, his eyebrows knitted together, and said, ¡°You are suspecting that this matter was done by the Qin family?¡±

    ¡°This is just our guess, everything will be clear only after they have investigated!¡±

    Originally, he did not intend to tell him, thinking that it was better for him not to know about this matter.

    Karen took a look at him, he hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, he had lost a lot of weight and seemed to have be more aloof.

    Joseph used to look at her with doting eyes, but now he has be a stranger.

    ¡°This spection is not impossible, if it is really them, then Mayme is in danger!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone look into it, and I believe there will be results soon!¡±

    Karen listened to their conversation with a grimace on her face, and her grip on Rosemary¡¯s hand trembled uncontrobly.

    Patted her arm andforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Mayme¡¯s character, it won¡¯t be that easy to take a loss!¡±

    ¡°Or sister understand me, I Mayme which is so easy to lose, even if the loss that is also him!¡±

 Chapter 856 Iâ€™ve really been kidnapped

    All of them looked over at the voice and saw Mayme smiling mischievously at them and said, ¡°Sorry for making you guys worry!¡±

    ¡°Mayme, where have you been? Rosemary and I thought you had been kidnapped?¡±

    Karen walked over to you and hugged her with a hug, her tone was more concerned though with Tess¡¯s reproachful intent.

    Rosemary saw her appear in front of them intact, and her just nervous heart slowly dropped.

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t Ie back in good shape?¡±

    Gently patting her back, Mayme said with a smile.

    Releasing Karen, Mayme hugged Rosemary and said happily, ¡°Sis, I finally see you!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme¡¯s voice had a tess choking, only she herself knew that at first she really thought she was noting back.

    Sensing that her voice was not right, Rosemary hurriedly released her and, seeing her eyes red, said, ¡°Tell sis, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, you know these few hours you¡¯ve been missing almost didn¡¯t scare us to death!¡±

    Joseph, who was standing on the sidelines, spoke up.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back and talk about what¡¯s going on first!¡±

    The words fell, a group of people came to Mayme¡¯s apartment, sitting on the sofa, Mayme then slowly spoke: ¡°In fact, I was really kidnapped, but that person does not seem to want to kill me, but kept asking me about my rtionship with Mr. Williams, look at his appearance seems to know Mr. Williams! ¡±

    ¡°Then how could he be so kind as to let you go?¡±

    If it¡¯s true that Mayme is being used to control Marcy, then this person is too sinister.

    ¡°I kicked him in the fatal ce when he wasn¡¯t paying attention, and it just so happened that a man in ck parked his car at the entrance, so I saw the right moment to put the other man down when they weren¡¯t paying attention and drove off in the car!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Rosemary and Karen could not believe it when they saw how easy she said it. They always felt as if there was something else this girl had not told them.

    Mayme thought of the kick she had given, her heart was so happy, trying to seduce her, really thought she was a nymphomaniac ah!

    Although she likes handsome men, but she also has principles, okay? Like him this kind of cold body without a trace of temperature of the man, think about her body all goose bumps.

    This is really lying on a bed, still does not freeze her to death ah!

    ¡°What does this person who kidnapped you look like?¡±

    Wilson felt that there was something serious about this problem. Although it was not directed at him, it was obvious that the other party was trying to use Mayme to control Marcy, and he had to tell him about this as soon as possible so that he could be careful.

    Hearing Wilson ask her what this man looks like, Mayme instantly shone with both eyes and said, ¡°Speaking of this man, it¡¯s really called a demon, he has a more delicate features than a woman, dark blue eyes, skin as white as snow, a pair of thin lips like a cold winter plum, look at his appearance should be a mixed race.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re describing a woman?¡±

    Joseph this listened to her for half a day, the head of a stunning beauty appeared in the mind out.

    ¡°Mayme, you do you really mean a man?¡±

    ¡°Right! How can a man be what you say he is! It¡¯s not like they¡¯re cos!¡±

    Seeing that they were not convinced, Mayme was not surprised and said with a smile, ¡°Actually, my reaction at first was the same as yours! But this man has a heavy murderous aura all over him, he doesn¡¯t look like a good guy!¡±

    This is the feeling Nichs gave her, even in the past when she first met Marcy, the hostility in him was not as heavy as he was.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    At that moment, Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang, picked it up and walked to the balcony to answer the phone.

    ¡°Morning,e here for a minute!¡±

    When they all left, Karen took Mayme¡¯s hand and asked with a worried look on her face, ¡°Mayme, tell me and Rosemary honestly, that demon man really didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he!¡±

    ¡°I just heard you seem to be hiding something in your tone, and now that they¡¯re all gone, tell us, are you really okay?¡±

    Mayme see their face worried look, heart warm, feel really happy, home with mom and dad brother pain,e outside can also meet such good friends, life has this confidant, really very satisfied.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, just now Wilson and them in, I can not say, in fact, I was able to kick him, it was because he seduced me, which gave me the opportunity to do it!¡±

    Hearing her out, Rosemary said incredulously, ¡°What did that man see in you that he would seduce you?¡±

    ¡°I think that demon guy might have some eye problems!¡±

    ¡°Well, I feel the same way!¡±

    Rosemary and Karen are singing together, making Mayme¡¯s face red. The first time I saw her, she was very happy.

    Look down at their whole body like a fake kid dress, and then look at their two figures, Rosemary all over the body with an elegant temperament, and Karen also through a Susan beauty, and she sat next to them is out of ce, how to see the picture is not right.

    Suddenly his ears remembered what Marcy said, even if she stripped naked he was not sexually interested.

    ¡°Is it really good for you guys to go at it like this? I¡¯m here now to see how big yours really is!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme¡¯s small hands went to their bodies, and in a sh the three of them were in a tussle.

    The two people standing outside the balcony took a look at the few people who were fighting, as if nothing had just happened.

    ¡°It has been found out that the one who broke our surveince equipment here was paid by Quentina to take advantage of today¡¯s surveince maintenance to take Mayme away, and probably even she didn¡¯t know that Mayme would be taken away by another person.¡±

    Wilson hands casually inserted in the trouser pockets, inside a white shirt, chest cor slightly open, a slim trench coat will set off his body more upright, the cold wind blowing, the whole recognition looks more attractive.

    ¡°And ask what she ns to do with Mayme?¡±

    The Flower family and the Qin family are family friends, and the two families have a very good rtionship. He has always treated Quentina as if she were his own sister, and even though he knows she is brutal and willful, he has never thought of turning the other cheek with them as long as they do not touch his bottom line, until one day the Qin family reached into his pocket, and the only rtionship he had with them broke down.

    ¡°No, the other side just said to just take the people out, and he didn¡¯t know anything else!¡±

    ¡°And how do you n to handle this matter?¡±

    Lighting a cigarette, Joseph asked faintly.

    Wilson looked at the three people inside, turned his head and said slowly: ¡°We do not have sufficient evidence on hand for the time being, plus Mayme is also fine, if we do it to her now, I am worried that the Qin family will do something even crazier when the dogs are desperate!¡±

 Chapter 857 Doesnâ€™t your conscience hurt?

    ¡°You can¡¯t just leave it like that!¡±

    If that demon man hadn¡¯t taken Mayme away today, I can¡¯t even imagine what would have happened next.

    Wilson knows what he has in mind, but he can¡¯t eat hot bean curd in a hurry. Since he wants to take The Flower family for himself, he has to show his tail before he is cleaned up.

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson saidfortingly, ¡°Of course this matter will not be left like this, but they are too cautious, we do not have sufficient evidence, let them in the wave for a while!¡±

    Slightly raised his eyes, Joseph looked inside the small figure, deep eyes shed a touch of heartache, even though the words have been picked out, he still can not let her go, he did not know how many days and nights standing at the bottom of her building looking at the faint light above, until the extinguished only Olivia reluctant to leave.

    Wilson saw the sadness in his eyes, sighed lightly in his heart and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow is thepany¡¯s annual meeting, I still have some things to deal with, maybe you have to work harder these two days, Rosemary and I will attend the annual meeting together!¡±

    ¡°Listen to your tone, as ifI can take a vacation after these two busy days!¡±

    ¡°This is no problem, but after I return from my honeymoon, I promise to give you a month¡¯s vacation, how about that? Righteous enough!¡±

    Looking at him, Joseph¡¯s lips twitched and said, ¡°Boss, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt when you say that?¡±

    His son is two years old, since he got married to Rosemary, he has be a hands-off boss, leaving all thepany¡¯s affairs to him, and now he is given a month¡¯s vacation, making it seem as if he has to be grateful to him, which is really too shameless.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so polite between brothers, when you get marriedter, I promise to let you earn back all your vacations, so you are always satisfied!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not bad for a human being to say!¡±

    After saying that, reached out and touched hands, both of them with a faint smile on their faces.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    If not for the silent support of their brothers behind the scenes, Wilson would not be able to have today¡¯s achievements. Although he is not good at expressing himself on the surface, they know each other¡¯s weight in their hearts.

    ¡°Did you call Marcy?¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s on a ne right now and he¡¯ll be there just in time for dinner!¡±

    However, from the Mayme description, Wilson can basically determine that it is Nichs, but finally should let Marcy to determine.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Mayme was caught by the two of them really can not stand, shouted.

    The slithery eyes kept beating in the bright eyes, and suddenly said to them, ¡°Sister, why don¡¯t we go shopping for clothes!¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and asked, ¡°Why did you remember to buy clothes in good time?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, isn¡¯t it? Always go to buy a few sets of clothes to prepare for the New Year!¡±

    Karen smiled faintly and said, ¡°You¡¯re feeling like you¡¯re wearing too much boyish clothes now and want to go buy some other clothes!¡±

    Seeing her idea being demolished, Mayme spat out her tongue and said, ¡°Too smart to be careful no one wants you in the future!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, if no one really wants it then we¡¯ll make a pair, it¡¯s not bad!¡±

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    ¡°Why do I feel weird when thises out of your Karen¡¯s mouth, but I have a normal sexual orientation, so I¡¯m not going to follow you and break it off?¡±

    Listening to the two of them talk, Rosemary hurriedly stopped and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you are willing to marry, I believe that people who want to marry you can line up from City A to City C!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why are you also following Mayme¡¯s lead!¡±

    Originally, I just wanted to tease Mayme, but I didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to follow suit and make fun of her.

    ******

    ¡°Miss, our men have missed, and one of our brothers is still missing, unable to find his hiding ce!¡±

    A man dressed in ck stood in front of Quentina.

    ¡°What the hell is going on? There are so many of you, howe you can¡¯t even catch a little girl?¡±

    ¡°Originally our men had waited until Mayme came down and were about to make their move when they saw several men dressed in ck taking Mayme away, and I thought it was someone else you had arranged!¡±

    Quentina turned around, her pretty eyes covered with ruthlessness, and said, ¡°A bunch of trash, if I had sent them, would I not have told you?¡±

    I really didn¡¯t expect that Mayme¡¯s luck was so good that she was able to escape even like this.

    Seeing that Quentina did not speak, the man then spoke: ¡°Miss, my subordinate secretly investigated that the person who robbed Mayme seems to have the same purpose as us, anyway, Miss you just want to teach her a good lesson, the process does not matter, the ending is the same as it can be.¡±

    ¡°You are also right, but it is really cheap that Mayme, so that I carefully prepared for her surprise white Sean fee.¡±

    At this moment Quentina¡¯s face is not the softness that a woman should have, reced by a sinister, vicious, look.

    ¡°Go and find him for me, and when you do you should know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates will go take care of it right away!¡±

    The corner of the lips hooked up a cold smile, want to grab a man with her Quentina price is always only one, that is never see the sun tomorrow.

    ¡°Young master, this is the apartment where Miss Karlsson lives, and this is the door number!¡± ,

    The butler stepped forward and respectfully handed a folded note to Nichs.

    Took the note and opened it and looked at it, the corners of his lips curled up in a faint smile.

    ¡°Mayme, the game of cat and mouse between us now officially begins!¡±

    ¡°Yawn!¡±

    Mayme, who was choosing clothes at the boutique, suddenly yawned, shivered and couldn¡¯t help but pull her clothes tighter on her body, murmuring, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so cold!¡±

    ¡°Mayme, try it on and see if this dress fits?¡±

    Rosemary skipped a few outfits that were more suitable for her to wear and handed them to her. Looking at the bright colors, Mayme¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but start to beat a retreat.

    These skirts are so short, if she did not pay attention, it is not a spring. The light leaked!

    ¡°Sister, this skirt will not be too short!¡±

    Taking a look at the dress she chose, Rosemary spoke up, ¡°No way! These dresses are basically above the knee and I think they¡¯re pretty good!¡±

    ¡°And want to bedylike and idle trouble, then you are going to continue to buy it or not!¡±

    Karen was holding a few dresses and slipped them into her hands. Compared to Karen¡¯s tight-fitting work clothes, the ones she chose for Mayme were already quite conservative!

    Thinking of what Marcy said earlier, and looking at the clothes she was wearing, Mayme gritted her teeth, took the clothes and turned around and walked into the fitting room.

    The previous martial arts training so difficult movements did not defeat her, but now it is only to change into these moredylike clothes, she believes that she can manage!

 Chapter 858 Weird

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think Mayme really fits into a dress like this?¡±

    Karen looked at the closed fitting room door and said with some concern.

    Although she thinks that girls should dress likdies and not look like a boy, but ording to Mayme¡¯s active personality, she is really worried.

    Rosemary looked at the clothes on the shelf and said with a light smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice that it was she herself who wanted to change? But with this reminder, I do think we should help her buy a few pairs of anti-storm pants, one still needs some time to get used to it even if she wants to change!¡±

    ¡°Well, but there don¡¯t seem to be any such pants here, so let¡¯s go to the lingerie store in front and buy some for herter!¡±

    ¡°Sister, why do I feel that this dress is like a colorful butterfly on me!¡±

    Looking at the clothes on her body, Mayme¡¯s brow furrowed tightly.

    Two people walked up to Mayme and looked at her wearing a small fresh dress with red sleeves on both sides and a bow tied with a strap on top, worn on Mayme¡¯s body like a dancing elf.

    ¡°Karen, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful, I can¡¯t believe Mayme looks so good in a dress!¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes kept ncing at her with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°I also think it looks good, before apanying her to buy clothes although some are skirts, but basically are based on pants and skirts, and this kind of clothes is really noparison!¡±

    Pulling Mayme around, the two were particrly satisfied.

    Seeing them nodding frequently, Mayme said with some uncertainty, ¡°Does it really look good?¡±

    But why does she feel that the clothes on her body always feel strange ah!

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    As the words left her mouth, Rosemary went to the other side of the shoe closet and chose a pair of shoes with a sloping heel and brought them over to her to put on.

    ¡°Here, try it on!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t want to wear heels!¡±

    Wearing a skirt she is already very determined, now also let him match a pair of heels, then she still use to walk?

    ¡°It¡¯s a pair of shoes with a sloping heel, not a heel!¡±

    In fact, Karen also does not like to wear heels, but when she was working abroad, because everyone was wearing high heels, she was embarrassed to wear t shoes every day, and wore six centimeters high shoes to work every day, the first month was like a year for her.

    In fact, only she knew how much she had suffered abroad. The only thing she was grateful for was that Evania was with her when she was in the most painful and sad times.

    ¡°Mayme, since you want to try to change, naturally, you also need to pay a little price, when I was a cripple for a whole month to be able to adapt to wear high heels?¡±

    ¡°A month?¡±

    Looking at the pair of shoes on her feet, Mayme hurriedly took them off and then spoke to the waiter: ¡°Hello, please help me choose some dresses suitable for t shoes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait for a moment!¡±

    The waiter smiled faintly at them and turned to leave.

    Rosemary looked at her speechlessly, the corners of her mouth hooked up a faint smile and said, ¡°The day after tomorrow, thepany¡¯s annual meeting, you don¡¯t n to wear t shoes to attend it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not to like?¡±

    Mayme blinked her eyes, and her thick and dense eyshes shed like two little fans.

    Mayme then added, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m nning to go off the golden boy, besides I¡¯m going to the annual meeting in addition to being part of thepany, the most important thing is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Gourmet!¡±

    Rosemary and Karen spoke in unison to help her finish, what she had in mind, they are still not clear?

    Oh ¡­

    Looking at them, Mayme touched her nose and said, ¡°It seems like you all know what¡¯s on my mind ha!¡±

    Rosemary gave her a look of no good, from the first day we met, she kept whispering in her ear that her ultimate goal in life is to eat the world¡¯s food, we have been together for so long, can not know!

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll apany you on the day of the annual meeting!¡±

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be the best for me, Karen!¡±

    A hug to Karen, Mayme was very happy to say.

    Looking at them, Rosemary suddenly really envied them, do not care about the eyes of others, just Susan¡¯s hiding in a corner, slowly enjoy the food to bring their own happiness.

    When I think of the time when I was not married, because I did not like to participate in such a party, Ialmost never showed my face in the public arena and, as a result, others did not know that she was The Harris familyMissy.

    Since marrying Wilson, I feel that what I used to hate is now bing a favorite, so maybe that¡¯s the power of love!

    As the saying goes, where he is, even if the grass huts and broken temples, are better than gold houses and silver houses.

    ¡°Sis, you should be very busy on the day of your annual meeting!¡±

    After all, she is The Great Young Lady of The Grant family. Although she was not recognized by outsiders before, now that The Grant family has announced their wedding two months ago, I¡¯m afraid there are few people in the whole C city who don¡¯t know her.

    ¡°Well, so take care of yourselves on the day of the annual meeting, I might be a bit busy then!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With me, I will protect Karen!¡±

    At that moment, the attendant pushed rows and rows of student-style clothes, but Rosemary was satisfied than the clothes on her.

    ¡°This one, this one, and this one, wrap it all up for me!¡±

    Mayme pointed out a few quick sets of clothes on the shelf and smiled.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Rosemary walked over and chose a few sets that fit her better and handed them to the attendant, ¡°Wrap them all up!¡±

    After paying, the three went to a lingerie store and bought some safety pants for her, and only then left satisfied.

    After an afternoon of shopping, three people carryingrge bags of loot, tired of not.

    ¡°Sis, let¡¯s go get something to eat, I¡¯m so hungry!¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s find a ce to eat something!¡±

    ¡°This is it! I really don¡¯t want to leave!¡±

    Mayme walked directly to a western restaurant with her things, put them aside and copsed into position.

    Looking at her like this, Rosemary smiled, and I¡¯m afraid she was the only one among so many who was the most casual.

    This shows how much her parents used to dote on her to raise her with such an innocent nature.

    ¡°Wee, may I ask what you would like to order?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any specialties here?¡±

    Take the menu, look at it, and ask.

    ¡°Our store¡¯s specialties are ¡­¡±

    Listening to the waiter¡¯s crackling names of the dishes, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but swallow, handed the menu to the waiter and said, ¡°Serve all the specialties you have here!¡±

    ¡°All of them?¡±

    The waiter looked at their three skinny girls and asked with some disconfirmation.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone, please wait!¡±

    At that moment, a middle-aged male voice sounded behind her, and Rosemary slowly looked up.

 Chapter 859 The Wrong Side of the Street

    Rosemary turned around to see Liu Xi standing behind her with a big belly.

    ¡°Miss Harris, hello, remember me? I¡¯m Diretor Lau!¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember, when Rosemary first came to the entertainment industry it was you who didn¡¯t mind that Rosemary was a neer and let me y the second female role in ¡®Dragon Phoenix Blood Jade¡¯!¡±

    When she first entered the entertainment industry, Diretor Lau was the only one who didn¡¯t mind that she was a neer and gave her such good resources. Later, if it wasn¡¯t for her pregnancy and the things that happened, maybe she wouldn¡¯t have gone into design.

    Diretor Lau didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to remember him, and with a smile on his face, he said, ¡°I saw something like you when I was up there, but I wasn¡¯t sure for a while, but I didn¡¯t think it was really you!¡±

    ¡°Did Diretor Laue here for dinner too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, talking to a few investors about the details of the next TV series!¡±

    Then with a nce at Mayme and Karen, Diretor Lau nodded at them and then said to Rosemary, ¡°I heard Miss Harris is getting married to Mr. Grant soon, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Diretor Lau!¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary and Diretor Lau for a while, and her eyes kept rolling, and her little face was full of joyful smiles.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you the famous director Diretor Lau, Diretor Lau?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Diretor Lau!¡±

    Looking at the little girl in front of him, Diretor Lau replied with a smile.

    Wow, she really saw the famous director Diretor Lau, Mayme¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t be happier.

    Taking her backpack and rummaging around in it, Karen couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mayme, what are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Find paper and a pen!¡±

    ¡°What for!¡±

    Mayme gave her a good-natured look and brushed her lips, ¡°Of course it¡¯s an autograph!¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t you just use your phone?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, look at me, I forgot when I was happy!¡±

    pping her little head, Mayme hurriedly took her pink phone and stood in front of Diretor Lau, smiling and asking, ¡°Diretor Lau, do you mind taking a picture with me? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t upload it to the inte, I love your dramas and movies, basically as long as you are involved in the works, I have watched them several times, I just simply want to take a picture with you!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Since she is Rosemary¡¯s friend, Diretor Lau naturally trusts her character.

    ¡°Sister, help me take a picture!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking a shot at them, Rosemary handed her phone to Mayme.

    Looking at the photo of herself and Diretor Lau on her phone, Mayme happily said, ¡°Thank you Diretor Lau!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Diretor Lau turned his head to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Harris, this is my new y and I would like to invite you to y the female lead!¡±

    I know you may not care about this with your current status, but I really think you are a very promising actress, and it¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t act with your qualifications. I believe that if you enter the entertainment industry, even without The Grant family, you will soon be popr in the north and south of the country!¡±

    RosemaryTammy smiled and said, ¡°Thank you Diretor Lau for recognizing me, I¡¯m very happy! But I don¡¯t have any ns to enter the entertainment industry for the time being! And I¡¯m getting married soon, so many things are not up to me! ¡±

    ¡°I understand what you said, don¡¯t worry, if you are willing toe, the conditions are yours to mention!¡±

    As the saying goes, a good horse is hard to find, and for those of them who are directors, an actor with a soul is better than any publicity.

    ¡°Diretor Lau, I really appreciate your appreciation of me, but as you know, I¡¯m getting married soon and have a honeymoon to go on afterwards, so I simply don¡¯t have the time, so ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will not start this drama until March next year, you still have plenty of time to consider, anyway, I have reserved the role of the female lead for you, wait for you to think clearly in reply to me!¡±

    Diretor Lau pulled his briefcase shut and said with a smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave you all to your meal, goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Bye Diretor Lau!¡±

    ¡°Sis, you are really my goddess, ah ¡­ I¡¯m really happy!¡±

    As soon as Diretor Lau left, Mayme hugged Rosemary and was overwhelmed with excitement.

    Rosemary looked at her and spoke up speechlessly, ¡°Keep your voice down, people in the restaurant are watching us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s aplication of brain-dead fans, Rosemary you just get used to it!¡±

    Karen though has never been interested in following the stars, and naturally does not know those so-called stars.

    asionally feel familiar with the name are Mayme often mentioned in front of her, so she wants to forget are difficult.

    ¡°Then try harder to be my brainwashed fan in the future!¡±

    Pinching her pink cheek, Rosemary chuckled.

    ¡°Yes, Goddess!¡±

    Rosemary put the script aside, smiled at her and said, ¡°Come on, eat! The food is getting cold!¡±

    ¡°Sis, will you go to the shooting?¡±

    Mayme, who was cutting a steak on one side, suddenly asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Didn¡¯t think about it either.

    Although she also likes acting, she likes designing more, plus she has to prepare for the finals early next year, so she definitely won¡¯t be shooting.

    ¡°But I do think Rosemary unnecessary, although women do not all rely on their husbands, but you are now a resounding jewelry designer, just design a set of jewelry, are hot models, acting and hard and tired, and identally privacy will be those paparazzi to dig out, anyway, I do not support!¡±

    But this is only her idea, it is up to Rosemary whether to go or not.

    ¡°I also agree with Karen¡¯s idea!¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always said before that it¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t act?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary said with a smile.

    Mayme said in disbelief: ¡°That¡¯s because I didn¡¯t know you before, now I know the goddess is you, and it¡¯s still my sister, why should I let others grab it with me, isn¡¯t it better for me to reward alone?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m with you!¡±

    ¡°But I am really not thinking about re-entering the acting world, didn¡¯t you all see that just now? If I continue to refuse, it would really be unjustifiable!¡± Anyway, it¡¯s not like taking the script said you must go to the shoot.

    ¡°Young master, Miss Karlsson is there!¡±

    Nichs had already seen them, he saw them from the moment they came in, he really didn¡¯t think they were so destined to meet again so soon.

    ¡°Who is that girl in the beige trench coat?¡±

    The man took a look and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s Rosemary, the fiancee of The Grant family¡¯s eldest son Wilson, and I heard they¡¯re getting married at the end of this month!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Looking at a few people downstairs who were talking andughing, Nichs¡¯ eyes shed with a different color.

    ¡°Come here!¡±

    The man came over and Nichs whispered in his ear, ¡°Go for it!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go back!¡±

    Looked at the time, without realizing it, it was already dark.

    ¡°Waiter!¡±

    ¡°Hello, may I ask what else you need?¡±

    The waiter walked up to them and asked politely.

    Rosemary drew a tinum card from her bag and handed it to the waiter, ¡°Please pay the bill!¡±

    ¡°Someone has just paid for your bill!¡±

    ¡°Someone to pay for us?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary looked at the waiter.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Harris!¡±

    ¡°May I ask which one of you helped us with the bill? We can also go and thank him in person!¡±

    The waiter raised his head to look around and suddenly pointed to the man at the door who was ready to leave and said, ¡°That¡¯s the gentleman!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, sir!¡±

    Rosemary trotted up and shouted at Nichs.

    ¡°Miss, you called me?¡±

 Chapter 860 waste of words

    Rosemary looked at the man with a pair of sunsses in front of her and walked up and said politely, ¡°The waiter said it was the gentleman who paid our bill, may I ask if the gentleman is ¡­¡±

    In her impression inside does not seem to know this man, and for no reason she has no reason to let people invite them to dinner.

    ¡°My name is Edgar!¡±

    ¡°Sir, do we know each other?¡±

    Edgar¡¯s lips were hooked and his evil eyes looked at Rosemary, asking with interest, ¡°Do you have to know each other to invite you to dinner?¡±

    ¡°Sir, no merit, since we don¡¯t know each other, I¡¯m too embarrassed to ask you to treat me, how much did you just pay for us, I¡¯ll pay you back now!¡±

    Opening her wallet, Rosemary estimated that the meal she had just eaten would cost about three thousand dors, looked at the only thousand dors inside, and turned back to Mayme, who had rushed over behind her, and asked.

    ¡°Do you have any cash on you?¡±

    ¡°Sis, what do you need cash for?¡±

    Stepping forward, Mayme asked curiously.

    These days going out is basically a credit card, even if there is a little cash that is just in case it is not needed only.

    ¡°I want to return the money to this gentleman!¡±

    Pointing to Nichs behind him, Rosemary said faintly.

    Mayme looked up and always thought this man seemed familiar. When her eyes fell on his bony fingers, Mayme reached out and pulled Rosemary back two steps.

    It is really a narrow path, just separated, so quickly catch up, it seems that the previous kick seems to be too light.

    Then he smiled at Rosemary and said, ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you and Karen just say you still had something to do? Then you guys go ahead! As for before the meal, I¡¯ll just take this gentleman to the teller machine to get a little bit back to him!¡±

    Looking at Mayme, whose face was a bit ugly, and looking at the man three meters away, although he could not see his eyes, but Rosemary could still feel the danger from his body.

    At this moment, Mayme is deliberately trying to detach them, it looks like Mayme seems to know this man.

    ¡°Good, then we will wait for you in front first!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary pulled Karen towards therge supermarket in front of her.

    Nichs didn¡¯t say a word from the beginning to the end, just staring at Mayme¡¯s every move, thinking that her idea was really so childish, he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°If I really want to do something to you guys? Do you think you can stop me just by yourself?¡±

    Of course she knows that it is impossible, but she is not stupid, three people is better than her alone, what really happened, at least there is still someone to avenge her, not to mention that the man in front of her if they really want her life, long before she would have done it, and would not be here to waste words.

    ¡°Oh, are you misunderstanding, my friend is really something, besides is not just to pay you back? I return it is not the same?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, just that part of the meal you ate a total of three thousand six hundred, count a whole number, just my assistant to help you buy, to give you a six Zhe, 200, 000, plus you now dyed me five minutes and seven seconds, for the sake of we have had a one-sided rtionship, count you 10 million, is it a transfer or a check?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go rob a bank!¡±

    Mayme almost blurted out, a meal but only four thousand less, because he bought the bill, less than ten minutes turned into ten million, she really want to go up to strangle him at the moment.

    When I think of the time I asked Marcy for $10 million, maybe that¡¯s what people were thinking.

    Looking at the stormy Mayme, Nichs couldn¡¯t help but hook the corners of his lips, and a faint smile floated under his eyes.

    The assistant beside him looked at the faint smile on the corner of his own young master¡¯s mouth, and saw their young master smile twice a day, and still to the same woman, really living hell.

    ¡°What? No money to pay back?¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t have money to pay back, you give me three days, within three days I will definitely credit this $10 million to your ount!¡±

    She is not no money, but she can not ask them, 10 million for them is not much, but she is still so small, after all, if she a mouth to ask for 10 million, they will certainly break the casserole to the end, then she sneaked out of the matter will be exposed.

    Nichs suddenly leaned close to her and whispered in her ear, ¡°I¡¯ve never been in the habit of borrowing money, so if you really can¡¯t get that kind of money, why don¡¯t I just settle for your body and use it to pay back!¡±

    With these words, Mayme mmed Nichs to the ground with an over-the-shoulder m, yanked the shirt on his chest, exposing a piece of snow-white skin on his neck, and shouted, ¡°Indecent assault! Imbecile!¡±

    With Mayme¡¯s shouting, arge group of people soon gathered around and gestured at Nichs.

    ¡°Young master, are you all right!¡±

    He just went to drive the car over, how did it be this situation.

    ¡°A human-looking man, but a pervert, what a pity that your parents gave you such a good skin!¡±

    ¡°Yes, such people who corrupt the image of society should be arrested and properly educated!¡± ,

    Faced with the gossip of those who came around, Nichs¡¯s face has been hard to see at the moment.

    Mayme stood behind the crowd and made a face at him, her little mouth seeming to say to him, ¡°Thanks for dinner, bye!¡±

    The whole person just disappeared in the crowd.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Yelling, with killing intent emanating from his body, those onlookers were perhaps frightened by him and instantly scattered in a flurry.

    ¡°Young master, your wound is cracked, let me take you to the hospital!¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t happened to be injured a few days ago, plus he was momentarily unprepared, he would have let her take advantage of the situation.

    But this Mayme is really a bit interesting, can dare face to face with him screaming I¡¯m afraid she is the only one.

    ¡°Mayme, are you okay!¡±

    Rosemary had just finished calling Wilson and was about to go check on her when she returned.

    Seeing that they were still here, Mayme smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, in public, what can happen to me!¡±

    Even if something is wrong it is also something wrong with him, who let him even try to take advantage of her.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re okay, let¡¯s go wait for Wilson out front, he and Marcy happen to be eating nearby and will be right over!¡±

    Hearing Marcying over, Mayme thought of that dead demon man talking about the tinted eyes in Marcy¡¯s eyes, making her always feel as if there was something wrong between them.

    As for what the problem is, she couldn¡¯t say for a while.

    ¡°That ¡­ sister, I suddenly remembered that I still have a little something to buy, so I won¡¯t go back with you guys, I¡¯ll just take a taxi back by myselfter!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme turned around and hit a thick wall of flesh, a did not stand firm, buttocks fell backwards.

    ¡°Ah, my ass!¡±

    Rosemary and Karen hurriedly closed their eyes and didn¡¯t dare to open them, just think how much it would hurt!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 861 Marcy, you bastard!

    Marcy looked down at the petite figure sitting on the ground, frowned slightly and said, ¡°Am I that scary? So much so that you have to run when you hear my name?¡±

    Raising her head, Mayme met Marcy¡¯s icy eyes and couldn¡¯t help but shiver as she didn¡¯t know if it was the cold weather or the coldness from his body.

    Wow go, if not so unlucky, just jumped out of the wolf¡¯s den and jumped into the tiger¡¯s den, she should not be so unlucky?

    It seems that in the future to go out first look at the yellow calendar, to see if it is easy to travel.

    Rubbing her bottom, which had fallen almost in half, Mayme stood up and smiled at Marcy, ¡°Hi, Uncle! Long time no see!¡±

    She and Marcy hadn¡¯t really seen each other for months, and they hadn¡¯t seen each other since thest time they came back from W, causing Mayme to almost forget about his existence.

    After all, with a gentle girl like Cindy by his side, he would still think of her as a big-hearted person there.

    ¡°Howe you¡¯re wearing two pieces of clothing on such a cold day?¡±

    Looking at his face, which was red from the cold wind, Wilson¡¯s eyes were filled with heartache.

    Putting her in his arms, he said to the two people next to him, ¡°I¡¯ll take them back first!¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw, wait for me!¡±

    Mayme was about to go after her, when she was pulled by Marcy towards another car.

    ¡°Marcy, let go of me! I don¡¯t want to go back with you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t we just let Maymee with us!¡±

    She is really worried thatter on the road the two of them will fight, after all, with her character, this kind of thing is really hard to say.

    Pulling her into the car, Rosemary smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Marcy won¡¯t do anything to Mayme!¡±

    What¡¯s more, she¡¯s already seen them in this situation.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Looking at Mayme, who was pulling on the car door and not getting in, Karen¡¯s palm-sized face was tightly scrunched together.

    ¡°Marcy has something to ask Mayme, I¡¯ll take you home first!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Wilson!¡±

    It was a rare asion that Wilson would open his mouth to exin, and Karen could not say anything, and could only throw her a look of self-satisfaction.

    Seeing their car leave, Mayme¡¯s heart suddenly went cold, they just abandoned her, she was too inadequate, right!

    Just now she also to protect them to go to battle with that demon man, now said throw will throw her down, she suddenly felt that life is dark.

    Closing the door, Marcy started the car and quickly drove ahead.

    Along the way, Marcy did not say a word, but Mayme could feel the cold air emanating from his body whooshing outward, the whole carriage is like ced in an ice cer.

    Stealing a nce at him, Mayme looked at his darker than the clothes he was wearing face, and there was a prelude to theing storm.

    But she doesn¡¯t seem to have done anything to piss him offtely! Could it be that he had a fight with Cindy and wanted to find someone to vent to?

    After thinking about it in his mind, Mayme nodded with certainty, and Cindy was the only one who could make him angry like this.

    But she did not want to be the target of his venting, the first to make it clear.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°That uncle, I know you are in a bad mood today and want to find someone to vent out, but how to say we have been in trouble together, for the sake of our initial friendship, you go find someone else, okay?¡±

    Looking at him, the less he says, the more ferocious his anger is at the moment.

    But she really doesn¡¯t want to be cannon fodder!

    At the moment Mayme¡¯s little face is almost wrinkled into a ball, then said: ¡°Uncle, I know you are very sad in your heart, but girls are asionally capricious is also very normal, say you are not easy to get together, and so two days to buy a bouquet of flowers, send her some beautiful clothes, she is not ¡­ ¡°,

    Well ¡­

    Mayme, who was just chattering away, opened her big eyes wide and looked incredulously at what was happening in front of her.

    I just feel that my brain is nk, as if so the blood is temporarily stilled.

    Marcy¡¯s kiss was overbearing and rough, herrge hands sping the back of her head and sucking incessantly on her jelly-like, delicious lips.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ watch out!¡±

    Bang ¡­

    When the car hit the guardrail next to the road, someone was not spared on his forehead.

    But his was not caused by a car ident, but by Mayme pushing hard and hitting it.

    Mayme looked outside still smoking white head and those next to the tragic scene, not a momentter came the sound of a police siren behind, muttered: ¡°We seem to be in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, do you want to go down and take a look?¡±

    Feeling that a pair of eyes had been looking at her, Mayme turned her head and saw the blood on Marcy¡¯s forehead running down his handsome cheek.

    ¡°Uncle, how did you get hurt?¡±

    Hastily drew a few Kleenex one hand to help him press, the other hand panicked out of the phone to dial 120, not yet connected to Marcy to grab the phone.

    ¡°Mayme, are you a pig?¡±

    ¡°Huh, how do you know I¡¯m a pig?¡±

    Looking at him, something quickly shed through Mayme¡¯s mind and she said very quickly, ¡°Marcy, you investigated me?¡±

    Marcy now wants to take a piece of tofu to die, he just which is wrong, will go to kiss this bratty girl.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    After ncing at the car window, Marcy opened the door and just got out of the car, Mayme seemed to think of something and cursed at Marcy, ¡°Marcy, you bastard!¡±

    The pillow on the seat to pick up the smash to his body, Marcy¡¯s head gently tilted, the pillow impartially just fell on the head of the police officer is carrying out his duties.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mayme hurriedly picked up her bag to shield her eyes, not daring to look.

    The traffic cop picked up the pillow and was about to get angry when he saw Mayme on the seat, so he stood up and said to Marcy, ¡°Sir, please show your driver¡¯s license!¡±

    Marcy took out her driver¡¯s license and handed it to the traffic police, Mayme showed two ck eyes and said in a small voice: ¡°Uncle police, we didn¡¯t mean to, just be kind and let us go!¡±

    Handed him the document, said: ¡°Nen you are the first offense, recorded once, free to go to the fine to pay it!¡±

    Swish wrote a fine slip and handed it to Marcy.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Your girlfriend looks pretty small, just go back and teach her something!¡±

    Hearing the traffic police say they are boyfriend and girlfriend, Mayme hurriedly defended herself by saying, ¡°Uncle police, we ¡­¡±

    ¡°Thanks for the reminder, I¡¯ll pay attention in the future!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Opponent Marcy¡¯s face, the corner of the traffic police lips hooked, looking at Mayme, could not help but say another sentence, ¡°Miss, even if your boyfriend in the jerk, you can not do it!¡±

    Looking at her, the traffic police is helplessly shook his head, how the girls today are all so fierce?

    ¡°I¡¯m not his girlfriend!¡±

 Chapter 862 donâ€™t mind another car accident

    Mayme shouted in anger at the traffic police, but the people had already left.

    ¡°What eyesight, such eyes still work, should have retired long ago!¡±

    Looking at the mumbling Mayme, Marcy was in a much better mood.

    Seeing his smiling look, Mayme was even more furious and red at him, saying, ¡°What are you smiling at, it¡¯s not you who did it!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What did I do? It¡¯s obvious that you wanted to prove your rtionship with me in front of people, which caused their misunderstanding, and now you¡¯re ming it on me.¡±

    Marcy deliberately bites the rtionship is very heavy, because at this moment Mayme is like a cooked crayfish.

    Red, red and at the mercy of others!

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t suddenly kissed me, would there have been a car ident?¡± Wouldn¡¯t there have been no car ident and nothing behind it?

    ¡°So you knew I was kissing you, and I thought I kissed a man?¡±

    Sitting in the car, Marcy moves elegantly to fasten the seatbelt, start the engine and back the car out slowly, the whole action is done in one go, can¡¯t even see that it is ying a bummer.

    Hearing him say that kissing himself was like kissing a man, Mayme took her bag and mmed it down on him desperately.

    ¡°Marcy you bastard, with you still want the old cow to eat the young grass, dream on!¡±

    ¡°Okay, stop it! I wouldn¡¯t mind getting into a car ident again and then having you stick around to take care of me!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme¡¯s hand abruptly stopped, put the bag on thep, hate red at him, have a girlfriend stille to provoke him, fortunately she collected her feet in time, did not fall in, otherwise it really gave his appearance to cheat.

    Putting the car window down, a st of biting cold wind hit her face, which instantly cleared her head a lot.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy, close the ss!¡±

    Mayme ignored him and leaned her head against the car window, what she needed now was to calm down, calm down!

    After giving her a look, Marcy closed the ss a little and turned the air conditioning up to maximum, and the atmosphere in the car soon became eerie again.

    ¡°Wilson said you were kidnapped today, are you okay!¡±

    Seeing that she did not answer, Marcy continued: ¡°The person who kidnapped you is called Nichs, the Chinese name is Edgar, the background is extremelyplicated, and this man is cruel and unpredictable, be careful in the future, if you meet him, try not to fight with him, as far away from him as possible!¡±

    Marcy also does not know whether she can understand what he said, many things he can not tell her all, only hope that she can put his words in mind.

    I didn¡¯t realize that the car had arrived at the entrance of Mayme¡¯s neighborhood, and when I opened the car door and got out, Mayme found that Marcy had alsoe down with her.

    ¡°I remember everything you said, take care!¡±

    When he finished, he headed inside the neighborhood.

    Seeing him follow up, Mayme turned her head and looked at him and said, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s already veryte, you¡¯d better go back first!¡±

    She didn¡¯t want him to go up there. After all, this man always eats her tofu when he¡¯s not looking and has to be guarded against.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°If you know that, then why are you following me?¡±

    Shrugged andughed: ¡°When did I follow you, my home is also here well!¡±

    The words fell, Marcy directly crossed her into the elevator, stood inside and looked at Mayme who had been standing at the door and said, ¡°Are you in or not, if not I¡¯ll go up!¡±

    ring at him, Mayme still walked into the elevator.

    Mayme leaned her back against the elevator, looked at Marcy standing in front of her, thought of his previous tenderness towards Cindy, and couldn¡¯t help but feel a sour feeling welling up in her heart.

    Shaking his head, Mayme kept admonishing himself that he couldn¡¯t be thinking nonsense, couldn¡¯t be thinking nonsense.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    ustomed to having her around, Marcy was suddenly a little ufortable to see her not talking.

    In the past, when two people met together, always quarrel, but suddenly so Susan, he felt some strange instead.

    ¡°No, I suddenly remembered that man named Edgar, uncle do you know him well?¡±

    Not wanting Marcy to notice her difference, Mayme asked with a smirk.

    Looking at the way she looked at herself, Marcy always felt there was something.

    ¡°Not really familiar, have done business together a few times!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡± Mayme deliberately trailed off the end of her sentence, then looked meaningfully at Marcy and said, ¡°He likes you?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Marcy raised her hand and pped her head, saying, ¡°What nonsense, we have nothing to do with each other!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if he was too eager to exin or what he said made Mayme misunderstand something, only to hear Maymeughing: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t be too nervous, I just said Nichs likes you, of course I know you can¡¯t like him, because the one in your heart is Cindy, we all know that! ¡±

    Hearing her words, Marcy¡¯s writhing lips moved and finally couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and said, ¡°I have nothing to do with Cindy, just helping her out for the sake of being friends!¡±

    ¡°How sad would it be for Cindy to hear you say that?¡±

    Although hearing him say that, her heart had a Tess little happy, but she still can¡¯t help but to speak for Cindy.

    Even though she didn¡¯t like Cindy and didn¡¯t have a good feeling about her, after all, that was the woman he once loved.

    Since she was a child, her parents had taught her not to casually drop stones in front of others, even though she knew that Cindy would asionally make small gestures in front of her, which Mayme pretended not to know.

    ¡°Some things missed can never go back to the old, feelings are also, when she resolutely choose to leave, no matter what because, in the moment she left, between me and her is no longer possible!¡±

    Because Mayme doesn¡¯t know how he came to be during the time Cindy left, now he takes her in only for the only little love he had before, plus her sudden return is a little fishy, so he deliberately lets her stay at his vi, just to see what she wants to do.

    ¡°Yes! Some things are really missed once they are missed!¡±

    Murmuring softly, Mayme let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°Uncle if you really have no interest in her, I think you should talk to her earlier, so that it is good for you to her!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll talk to her about it sometime!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, although you are not very good to, but I still hope you can find your own other half!¡±

    Patting him on the arm, Mayme said with a smile.

    Looking at her heartlessly smiling face, Marcy suddenly spoke up, ¡°Haven¡¯t you ever thought of taking me in?¡±

 Chapter 863 seeking adoption

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mayme looked at Marcy, who was only a finger away from her in front of her, with wide eyes and said, ¡°Uncle, are you asking for a package?¡±

    ¡°You can think so if you want to!¡±

    The Marcy¡¯s voice was a tess husky, looking at her with extremely ambiguous eyes.

    ¡°Does that mean that all the property in your name is mine?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the people are yours, and the property is naturally yours!¡±

    So many, many bills floating in front of her ¡­

    Confining her in her arms, Marcy hooked up a faint smile and asked, ¡°How¡¯s that? Does it feel like a good deal?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good deal!¡±

    ¡°So you mean to take me in?¡±

    Looking at her delicious cherry-like red lips, Marcy couldn¡¯t help but want to kiss them.

    Mayme suddenly pushed him away and looked at him, saying, ¡°Uncle, what do you want again?¡±

    Of course I want to fuck you, but Marcy did not dare to say it, but smiled with an ambiguous face and said, ¡°Since you have promised to take me, of course you are doing what should be done between us?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, did you misunderstand what I meant?¡±

    ¡°I do think it¡¯s a good deal to take you in, and it¡¯s not a loss, but it¡¯s not what you have in mind to take, I mean to recognize you as a great uncle, so that we are a family, and yours is mine, how good!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, when hearing her say these words, Marcy¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of loss, originally it was just to tease her and see what her reaction to him was, but I didn¡¯t expect that the weight in her heart was only rtives.

    ¡°Mayme, do you hate me so much?¡±

    Marcy looked into her eyes, trying to see the answer she wanted in her eyes.

    ¡°If you say not hate that is false, from the day we met, you have not less bullying me, and in w country, obviously there is no longer my business, you still do not let me leave, but also from time to time bully me, to be honest quite hate you, but look at you recently in order to help my sister east and west, I do not hate you! ¡±

    Mayme is an idiot about love, simply can¡¯t tell what her feelings for Marcy are at the moment, and doesn¡¯t know why her heart is sour sometimes.

    With a thud, the elevator doors opened and Mayme took the lead, taking the keys out of her bag and saying to Marcy behind her, ¡°Uncle,e in and I¡¯ll help you with the wound on your forehead!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll handle it myselfter!¡±

    Opened the door, Mayme pulled him in as soon as he could, sat down on the sofa, and said, ¡°You can¡¯t handle yourself well, or I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Mayme took out the medical kit, Mayme took out the iodine and cotton swabs, dipped them in some disinfectant and gently helped disinfect the wound on his forehead, Mayme was in a semi-crouching position at the moment, and the beauty of her chest fell into Marcy¡¯s eyes.

    The fragrance of the young girl¡¯s body slowly spread along the tip of his nose to his whole body, only to feel a current rising from below, his abdomen tightened, and his breathing began to be rapid.

    After disinfecting, Mayme took a band-aid and put it on the wound, smiling, ¡°There!¡±

    A turn, Mayme the whole person thrown in Marcy¡¯s arms, may be an instinctive reaction, in the moment of the fall, he instinctively reacted to try to grab something, although she was grabbed, but the hand, although through the pants, but Mayme can still feel its hot temperature.

    ¡°What is this? Why is it hard and hot?¡±

    Just as Mayme¡¯s other hand tried to reach over as well, it was grabbed by Marcy¡¯s hand, and with an ugly expression on her face, she said coldly, ¡°Stop!¡±

    Seeing his face look wrong and following his gaze, Mayme cried out, let go of his hand and cursed at Marcy, ¡°Rascal, pervert, pervert!¡±

    A small palm-sized face is red and dripping with blood, which is really more embarrassing than ever.

    Marcy also felt a little embarrassed, but could he be med for that?

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for men to have physical reactions, okay?¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t think that way about me, how did you get like that there?¡±

    The words fell, the little girl also forgot to look at his mysterious part of the nce.

    Listening to her words, Marcy suddenly had a feeling of a showman meeting a soldier and having a point to make!

    ¡°I¡¯m a normal man, it would have been normal to have this reaction, only you would think it was a big deal!¡±

    After taking a look at her, Marcy knew she was frightened and spoke to her, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going home first!¡±

    After saying that, Marcy left.

    After dropping Karen back off, Wilson and Rosemary returned to the vi.

    Wilson came out of the shower and saw Rosemary staring at theputer with her hands on her cheeks.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Looking so engrossed?¡±

    Sitting down next to her, Wilson stroked her dark hair and asked.

    ¡°Remember the aunt we metst time we went to White Forest Cottage?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I remember, what happened?¡±

    ying with her silky hair, Wilson asked lightly.

    Moved theputer screen to his face and said, ¡°In fact, as early as the night Mr. Williams disappeared, I already got what Mr. Green left me, originally intended to tell you, but Mr. Williams did not let me say, although I do not know what she means, but thought that since they are not willing to reveal their true identity, I also agreed to her request!¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why do you want to talk about it now?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    Looking at him, originally thought he would be angry, but look at him now this way, obviously no me for her meaning.

    Will Wilson slowly said: ¡°This thing is originally Mr. Green left you something, since it is your thing then naturally you decide, did not I say? But what you decide in the future, I will support you unconditionally!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Wilson! Thank you for your confidence!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Fool, you and I are husband and wife, mutual trust between husband and wife is the most basic, if I can¡¯t even do this, then what qualifications do I have to be your husband!¡±

    Burying his face in her long, slender neck, Wilson murmured.

    A little tickled by his rubbing, Rosemary gently pushed him away, ¡°Stop it, why don¡¯t you take a look and see what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Moved theputer screen to him and continued, ¡°Originally I was going to wait until I read it to tell you about it, but when I opened this USB, there was nothing more to be found in it than these simple property certificates and some investment shares!¡±

    Wilson ced theputer on hisp, his long fingers tapping rapidly on the keyboard, and thest thing that came out was the same stuff he just did.

    Finally, his eyes fell on thest page of each table, and his brow grew tighter and tighter ¡­

 Chapter 864 Mysterious Gift

    As the time for the wedding came closer, Rosemary and Wilson became busier and busier.

    City C ushered in the first snowfall of the year, Rosemary got up early in the morning and saw a snowy white outdoors, with white snow hanging from the branches of the trees pressing them down, as if to wee the new year, dressed in a white veil.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, downstairs by your delivery, said to be personally signed for by you!¡±

    The maid stood in the doorway and addressed Rosemary, who was standing in front of the window.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down!¡±

    Rosemary went to the closet, grabbed a jacket and put it on, then went down.

    ¡°Hello, is this Miss Rosemary?¡±

    The courier looked at Rosemary who approached him and asked.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, because this courier requires you to sign for it in person, so I have to bother you!¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary took the pen and quickly signed her name on it, then handed the pen to the courier.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, hard work!¡±

    ¡°Here is your delivery, please take it!¡±

    Rosemary took the delivery and smiled, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°The young master is so kind to The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°How do you know he bought it?¡±

    Looking at the beautifully wrapped gift box in her hand, Rosemary smiled.

    ¡°I happened to hear the young master on the phone when I was cleaning the study yesterday!¡±

    The maid said while hiding her mouth and snickering.

    Ever since Rosemary became their youngdy, they, the underlings, have felt grateful to have such a good master.

    ¡°It might be a dress for the annual meeting tonight!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, telephone!¡±

    At that moment, the housekeeper shouted to Rosemary with the phone.

    Shoving the gift box in his hand to Christine, the maid at his side, he said, ¡°You help me unwrap it first, I¡¯m going to take a call!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I still have things to deal with on my side, I can¡¯t leave for now, I¡¯ll have my driver pick you upter, I sent you a delivery, it should be on its way!¡±

    On the other side of the phone, Wilson¡¯s tone was all doting.

    Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°The delivery has been received, thanks!¡±

    ¡°Did you get the delivery?¡±

    ¡°Well, it just came in, in a purple box!¡±

    Wilson wrinkled his brow lightly and said, ¡°I sent you one in a pink gift box and just took it away, that one doesn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Before Wilson could finish, Christine was heard to shout and Rosemary hurriedly dropped the phone and walked over.

    ¡°My face, my face!¡±

    Christine covered her face with her hands and screamed with a heartbreaking voice.

    ¡°Call an ambnce!¡±

    ¡°Christine, how are you?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, my face hurts and my eyes hurt!¡±

    Rosemary then noticed that at this moment Christine¡¯s face was sttered with a lot of acid, and looked at the broken ss shards on the floor as well as the acid spilled on the floor.

    ¡°There¡¯s a meetinging up, where are you going?¡±

    Joseph had just returned from outside when he saw Wilson, who was hurrying towards the elevator with his jacket.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out, you¡¯ll chair this meeting!¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ve already spoken to the chairman of the L Group, who ¡­¡±

    Before Joseph could finish, the elevator doors had already closed.

    When Wilson returned to the vi, he saw Rosemary sitting alone on the couch, her hair a little messy on her face, and from afar, he could see her shoulders shaking slightly from fear.

    Holding her in his arms, Wilson looked at the traces of acid burned on the ground and his eyes shed with a murderous intent.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Tenderly stroking her hair, gently imprinting a kiss on her forehead, the heart of the said.

    ¡°I did it to Christine, I did it to Christine!¡±

    Clutching Wilson¡¯s clothes tightly, Rosemary finally couldn¡¯t restrain herself and cried out loud.

    If she hadn¡¯t asked Christine to help her dismantle it, and if she had been more mindful, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s not your fault! None of us knew this would happen, so don¡¯t me yourself!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, if I had been more mindful, Christine wouldn¡¯t have been hurt!¡±

    Hearing her words, Wilson¡¯s heart didn¡¯t know how to describe it. When he received the phone call from the housekeeper, God knows how scared he was, if those acid sshes were on her face, that scenario he didn¡¯t dare to think about.

    ¡°Rosemary, listen to me! Edmund has just called and said that Christine¡¯s injury is not very serious, it¡¯s just a slight burn, apply some ointment and recuperate well, then she can recover to her old self!¡±

    Grabbing her arm, Wilson said heartily.

    Lifting his head to look at him, he said, ¡°Wilson, you¡¯re not lying to me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, this sulfuric acid is not thick, so when sshed on the face will feel the iparable burn, but will not really disfigure!¡±

    Hearing Wilson say this, Rosemary wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, stood up, and said, ¡°I have to go to the hospital to see Christine, otherwise I don¡¯t feelfortable!¡±

    Wilson knew she wouldn¡¯t believe what he said until she was sure Christine was okay.

    Arriving at the hospital, Rosemary made sure Christine¡¯s face and eyes were fine beforeing to Edmund¡¯s office.

    ¡°Have a cup of tea to pressurize!¡±

    Seeing that she did not look very well, Edmund poured a cup of tea for Rosemary.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Picked up the tea and took two sips, which made me feel better.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°What do you think about this?¡±

    Sheung Wan Edmund poured a cup of tea for Wilson as well and asked calmly.

    ncing at Rosemary sitting next to him, Wilson softly asked, ¡°Rosemary, what do you think about this?¡±

    Shaking his head for a long time before speaking, ¡°I feel as if this is someone¡¯s warning to me, but I really can¡¯t remember exactly who I¡¯ve offended?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that people will find you in trouble only if you offend them, on the contrary, if you do nothing, they will still find you in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She is not working again now because she is busy with the wedding. Marian is worried about her health, so she asked her not to go to work for a while and prepare for the wedding.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Edmund looked at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you know how wonderful the man you¡¯re marrying now is? He is the dream man that the women in the whole city of C dream of, and now that you have taken him, I think all those women must hate to eat you alive.¡±

    Listening to his analysis like this, Rosemary also felt that the whole thing seemed to be a prank, but this kind of thing should not happen again in the future!

    Sensing her fear, Wilson said softly, ¡°This is the only time this will ever happen again!¡±

    ¡°As long as you have me in your heart, I¡¯m not afraid even if you have three thousand lovers!¡±

 Chapter 865 Too much material

    After spending more than an hour in Edmund¡¯s office, I had to leave first because I had to attend the annual meeting in the evening.

    ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself about Christine, I¡¯ll have Edmund give her the best medicine and then give her six months paid leave!¡±

    ¡°This is good, no matter what, she was injured for me, if she hadn¡¯t helped me open that gift box, the person lying in the hospital bed today would be me!¡±

    Rosemary leaned on Wilson¡¯s shoulder, her broad, strong shoulder making her feel a sense of security.

    Stroking her cheek, Wilson spoke, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always hated going to these receptions, so you cane in with meter, say hello and you can go to Mayme and the girls!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay with me, it¡¯s only with you that nothing is ever boring to do!¡±

    ¡°Really do anything interesting?¡±

    With his cheek gently rubbing from her neck, Wilson said with a slightly husky, ambiguous voice.

    ¡°Nasty!¡±

    ring at him, Rosemary pouted.

    The driver listened to the conversation between the two of them, the corners of his mouth could not help but raise a faint smile, only Rosemary could make them, the high-cold president, say such things.

    *******

    Karen looked at the dresses hanging inside the closet and was torn, wondering which one she should wear to be more appropriate.

    At that moment, there was a sound of door opening outside the door, and Karen knew without thinking that it was Mayme.

    Because Mayme woulde to her ce often before, she gave her a gate key for easy ess for her convenience.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you changed your clothes yet?¡±

    Upon entering the door, Mayme saw Karen, who was still wearing her housecoat.

    Seeing her standing in the doorway in a casual outfit, Karen bristled and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the same, you¡¯re not going to tell me you n to wear this outfit to the annual meeting just yet!¡±

    ¡°Of course not, originally wanted toe to you to rub a set of dresses to wear, but unfortunately on the way to see two very suitable for us dresses, thinking that you must be struggling with what to wear as I do, so I bought two in one breath!¡±

    Her eyes fell on the bag in her hand, Karen couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You mayme also headache what to wear?¡±

    In her consciousness, Mayme is not a person who cares about her appearance, just put on a pair of white washed jeans and a simple T-shirt and go out, not caring what others think of her!

    But she is different, although she does not need to dress herself too gorgeous, but also can not be too shabby.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for your sake, originally I was really nning to wear this set of clothes to the annual meeting, but I suddenly thought that you are now working in The Harris Group, although from the bottom to do, but also can not follow my nonsense right! Otherwise, those aunts in yourpany will not know how to talk about you behind your back?¡±

    If Joseph hadn¡¯t asked her to deliver the dress to Karen and not to let her know, she wouldn¡¯t have had to act so righteous!

    Karen heard her words, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll treat you to a big meal when I get paid!¡±

    She knows that Mayme can make such a sacrifice is really for her good, and only she knows that she is not as smooth as she says she is in thepany.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    After all, neers just entered the workce, which do not have to be those so-called old-timers difficult ah!

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said, don¡¯t cheat!¡±

    ¡°Say it likeI¡¯ve been here before with a brush!¡±

    Looking at the two bags in her hand, she smiled and asked, ¡°Which one is for me?¡±

    ¡°This!¡±

    Handing her one of the bags, Mayme¡¯s heart always felt a little ufortable, after all, she had lied to her.

    ¡°Karen, I hope you won¡¯t be mad at me when you find out the truth!¡±

    Looking at the set of gowns in her hands, Mayme sighed lightly before she began to change into them.

    But the heart kept saying: ¡°Joseph ah Joseph, for you, I really risked it, you must cheer ah!¡±

    ¡°How was it? Is it good?¡±

    Karen, who had changed her clothes ande out, asked Mayme.

    ¡°Wow, Karen you¡¯re ¡­ you¡¯re too loaded for this body!¡±

    Usually she likes to wear more casual dresses, even in thepany to work, because she is now only a small assistant in the finance department, so there is no requirement to wear tight professional clothes, although she knows she has a good figure, but now such a bumpy disy, indeed, will be stunning her.

    A water-blue wrapped-shoulder dress will be her perfect corbone beautifully presented, skirt length just to the knee, although not short, but still her long, white, straight legs show, not to mention men, even as a woman she could not help but to spray nosebleed.

    ¡°Fuck you, I¡¯m asking you if the dress looks good.¡±

    ring at her, Karenughed softly.

    ¡°Nice to look at, but are you sure you¡¯re not attracting crime when you go out like that?¡±

    I have to say, Joseph has a really good eye, maybe he didn¡¯t expect this effect himself!

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose this for me?¡±

    Hearing her words, Karen rolled her eyes helplessly.

    Nou Nou, said: ¡°I chose the right one, but I did not know you would look so good in it!¡±

    And then look down at their own dresses, although the style is basically the same, but obviously she wore it with her far worse, if I must say something, that is, she wore this looks her whole person more lovely!

    ¡°You look great in this gown, like a princess out of a fairy tale, but ¡­¡±

    As she said this, Karen paused and Mayme looked up at her and said, ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that when you get to the annual meetingter, you must remember your you are a princess tonight, just pay attention to your speech and demeanor!¡±

    Karen tried to speak as euphemistically as possible, lest she get excited and ruin all her image at the moment.

    Deeply wash a breath, Mayme certainly understand what she means, after all, a rage destroyed, this she still understands!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! To cater to your outstanding appearance, I¡¯m going out on a limb tonight!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Looking at her like that, Karen said, ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say, besides, I just want to finish this annual meeting quietly!¡± She did not want to be the focus of the annual meeting today.

    Simply drew a light make-up, a simple hairstyle at random, before the two went out.

    At this moment, located in the most central and prosperous part of C city, the entrance of the Empire State Hotel is bustling with activity, a world famous car keeps stopping at the entrance, the S Group annual meeting is held here.

    Looking at those beautiful women who came down from the car, a cool appearance in front of the hotel, the two people sitting in the car could not help but shiver!

 Chapter 866 You are so generous

    ¡°Karen, are you cold?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s cold, but my hands hurt more!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Turning back, Mayme then realized that her hand was clutching her slender arm.

    Hastily let go andughed awkwardly, ¡°Sorry, it hurts you!¡±

    Looking out at the snow drifting in the sky, two people sitting in the car, no one wants to get out.

    ¡°Karen, do you think those women have a problem with their heads, so cold, not even a jacket on their bodies, just like this standing outside, I do not know if she is cold, but I just see them like that, I feel so cold!¡±

    Is it cold? Of course it¡¯s cold! But in their opinion, as long as they can sessfully list a big money, even if they let them stand outside this snowy they are happy.

    After all, everyone wants a different life, which naturally creates what everyone wants to get is also different.

    Mr. Green, the driver sitting in front of them, listened to their conversation and said with a smile, ¡°Tonight is the annual meeting of the S Group, and the guests are all dignitaries, so the girls will naturally do everything they can to attract the attention of those people, it¡¯s normal!

    ¡°But I think they look like a clown like that!¡± Posing in various poses to attract people¡¯s attention.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Miss Karlsson thinks, and if it were anyone else, maybe they¡¯d still think there¡¯s something wrong with you!¡±This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Green is right, everyone wants a different life, it¡¯s normal!¡±

    So long in thepany, there are many things even if you have not seen, listened to also heard a lot.

    Deting her small mouth, Mayme said faintly, ¡°Whatever, I wouldn¡¯t want to live like this anyway!¡±

    ¡°As long as we stick to our own heart, what do we care about others!¡±

    Taking her hand, Karen smiled.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time for us to go in!¡±

    ¡°Not waiting for Sis?¡±

    Karen didn¡¯t look at her kindly and said, ¡°If you want to be the second focus of the annual meeting today, don¡¯t mind if you wait for Rosemary to go in with you!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Karen spoke to Mr. Green and said, ¡°Mr. Green, please drive the car to the door!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Is Karen sure she doesn¡¯t want to wait for The Great Young Lady to go in with her?¡±

    Smiling faintly at Mr. Green, he said, ¡°No need, please ask Mr. Green to tell Rosemary that we are going in first!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After driving in The Grant family for more than twenty years, Mr. Green is very fond of these two girls, if it were any other girls, I¡¯m afraid they would like to announce their rtionship with The Grant family to the world, even today to pick them up, Rosemary specially instructed him to drive a most ordinary car to pick them up, just because they They don¡¯t want to be too visible.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    The porter pulled open the car door and addressed them.

    With a nod to the porter, Karen started to walk inside.

    The two rode the elevator to the lobby on the sixteenth floor, and when the doorman opened the door, both Karen and Mayme couldn¡¯t help but feel weak in the legs.

    Holy shit! So many people, this is not an annual meeting, can bepared to the star concert.

    ¡°Mayme, you¡¯re here! Come over here and get a wreath!¡±

    Linda saw them as soon as they entered the door, dragged them both directly to a side counter, took two gands and tied them on their hands.

    After handing her jacket to the doorman, Mayme looked at the gand in her hand, looked at Linda beside her and asked with a smile, ¡°Linda, today is thepany¡¯s annual meeting, will there be a lotteryter?¡±

    ¡°Well, thepany holds a lottery session at the annual meeting every year, and I heard that the first prize this year is a Pasarati car!¡±

    ¡°Wow, so does the person who draws the first prizeter get to take that car back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but this raffle session is only avable to ourpany employees!¡±

    Hearing Linda say this, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but to turn her small mouth away and said, ¡°Then I¡¯d better forget it!¡±

    Since Rosemary did not return to the office, she rarely came to work.

    Even if she did go, it was only a handful. If Joseph hadn¡¯t told her, she would have forgotten that she was still an employee of S Group.

    ¡°Linda, you get busy first, we¡¯ll go over there first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Because Mayme is often in and out of the president¡¯s office, plus she is lively by nature, and helped her outst time, Linda has a good feeling about this girl who is a few years younger than herself.

    ¡°Karen, it¡¯s really you!¡±

    Cathy, who is also an assistant in the finance department, walked up to her, took Karen¡¯s hand and shouted happily.

    Cathy and she were interviewed on the same day, and she was the only one who could talk to her in thepany.

    ¡°Karen, you look so beautiful in this dress, when you first came in I thought you were the daughter of thatpany?¡±

    ¡°Which is not as exaggerated as you say, this dress was bought for me by my good friend, as you know, I am not very fond of this kind of asion, and there is no dress at home!¡±

    Karen said with a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.

    Cathy looked at this dress on her, a face of envy said: ¡°Karen hello friend is really generous, just buy you a dress is worth a lot of money, if I am not wrong, you this dress is a limited edition of this year¡¯s CHANEL, the world only three pieces, your friend on this is also oh!¡±

    ¡°CHANEL?¡±

    Looking at the gown she was wearing, Karen asked with some uncertainty.

    Cathy saw that she did not understand, continued: ¡°I did not lie to you, that is, the head of our finance department two days ago are still talking to us about this dress, if you do not believe, I now let here over to help you determine!¡±

    Drop the tone, Cathy ran away, and in a short time pulled a sexy woman dressed in a sexy dress over.

    ¡°Joy,e over and take a look, is this dress on Karen the limited edition model released by CHANEst time?¡±

    Joy, who was called, swept an impatient nce at the dress on Karen¡¯s body, and her face changed slightly, but it quickly flickered away.

    ¡°I say Cathy, don¡¯t you know that there is something else in this world called high-fashion?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Mayme, who was standing at the side, couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Although she has no concept of brand names, but the brand CHANEL she still knows, only at first did not pay attention, now by this Cathy said, she realized that the clothes they are wearing is really the new CHANEL this season, and only three pieces worldwide.

    ¡°Literally, of course!¡±

    How can a small assistant in the design department afford to wear such expensive clothes, said the woman called Joy with a disdainful face.

    It just didn¡¯t ur to her that the dresses they were both wearing were really new under CHANEL.

    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me for a moment!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Karen dragged Mayme, who was about to get angry, towards the lounge.

    ¡°Karen, that Joy woman just now was obviously being sarcastic about you wearing an impostor, so why don¡¯t you prove to her that your clothes are real?¡±

 Chapter 867 Evaniaâ€™s pampering

    Mayme is not used to this kind of self-righteous women, obviously nothing, but also will make themselves and the Virgin Mary Ruth simr.

    ¡°Mayme, tell me honestly, who really bought this dress?¡±

    Pulling her aside, Karen looked at Mayme with a somewhat ugly face.

    Seeing that it can¡¯t be hidden anymore, Mayme said with an oops: ¡°Since you found out, I might as well tell you that Joseph asked me to bring the dress to you!¡±

    After a long time, Mayme did not see her speak, could not help but say: ¡°Karen, I know this matter is my fault, I did not think so much, just think that even if not a couple can be friends, and she also sent me a set, if you want to scold you can scold!¡±

    Originally this matter is also her wrong, if she let her scold a few, her heart will feel better, it does not matter!

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, you¡¯re right, even if we can¡¯t be a couple, but we¡¯re still friends!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t scold me?¡±

    Mayme looked at her with wide eyes, in fact, at the beginning when she promised Joseph, she was ready to be cut, which suddenly did not me her anymore, making her feel ufortable all over instead.

    Seeing her face surprised, Karen couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Look at you as if you want me to scold you!¡±

    Mischievously spitting out her tongue, she said, ¡°Thank you for thedy¡¯s unkilling grace!¡±

    ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you just say you were hungry? There¡¯s food over there, let¡¯s go get some and eat it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, and the two walked hand in hand towards the food area.

    This year¡¯s annual meeting can be considered lively, C city basically prestigious havee over, most of them came to the purpose of almost all hope and S Group can have the opportunity to cooperate, there are also a lot of people with their own daughter over, even though they know Joseph has been engaged, but hold a fluke mentality.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, congrattions, I didn¡¯t expect that this mysterious S Group in C city is your Mr. Flower¡¯spany, it¡¯s really a newborn, I need Mr. FlowerKevin to take care of it in the future!¡±

    A middle-aged man dressed in a ck suit, smiling broadly, addressed Joseph.

    Joseph is also known as a high-strung type at the mall, with a cold tone even to his loved ones.

    ¡°Mr. Tang you¡¯re wee, let¡¯s take care of each other in the future!¡±

    ¡°Definitely, definitely!¡±

    The man in front of you is Loren Tang, president of the Tang Group, who is also a pivotal figure in C City.

    When the S Group was first established, the Tang Group did not know how much they had done in the dark, but each time they were easily defeated.

    With Loren Tang¡¯s ability, he should have known long ago that S Group was hispany, and it was just a matter of ease.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, I heard that yourpany is going to invest in building a resort recently, I wonder if it¡¯s true?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang is really well-informed, I haven¡¯t even decided on my side, and you already know about it!¡±

    JosephTammy a smile, really did not expect them just a preliminary examination, so soon he knew.

    In response to Joseph¡¯s words, Loren Tang did not feel anything wrong, but raised his ss and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of time before Mr. Flower takes down the project he sees, and when the timees, I hope Mr. Flower will make a fortune with him.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I believe that with Mr. Tang¡¯s strength, we will definitely have the opportunity to work together!¡±

    Falling into tune, Joseph nodded politely and said, ¡°Excuse me for a moment!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re busy!¡±

    ¡°Linda, is Mr. Grant here yet?¡±

    Leaving Loren Tang, Joseph came to Linda and lowered his voice to ask.

    Linda is responsible for the reception of guests, who came or did note she knows best.

    ¡°No!¡±

    She only found out this year that the real boss behind S Group was Wilson, and the moment she found out, Linda¡¯s heart was shocked for a while.

    Seeing the expression on Joseph¡¯s face was a bit off, Linda added, ¡°President, Miss Fischer, she¡¯s here and just asked about you!¡±

    For the fianc¨¦e of the president of the family, Linda really does not have any good feelings, self-righteous, no one in sight, all over the body is the princess disease.

    ¡°Who gave her that wouldn¡¯t be an invitation?¡±

    There are so many people inside this annual meeting, and the only one I don¡¯t want to see is Quentina.

    ¡°Sorry president,st time I inadvertently let Miss Fischer see it, then she just took an invitation and left.¡±

    Linda saw his face ugly can¡¯t be ugly, head down, afraid that the president a displeasure let her roll up and leave.

    After giving her a cold look, Joseph then said indifferently, ¡°Forget it, let her be!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, so you¡¯re here, people have been looking for you for a long time!¡±

    Quentina came over with a smile on her face and intimately took Joseph¡¯s arm, spooning.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Pulling his arm out, Joseph said coldly.

    Watching his move, Quentina¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of loss, but it quickly flickered away.

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡±

    ¡°I have guests to greet, make yourself at home!¡±

    Suddenly, Quentina quickly nted a kiss on his cheek and said softly, ¡°Good!¡±

    A fierce re at the woman in front of him, if there were not so many people present, maybe he would really strangle her.

    Turning around, Joseph saw a petite figure standing in the crowd, just in time to meet him at eye level.

    Joseph just looked at her, an aqua blue dress will be her exquisite body perfectly disyed, the beauty of the people can not move their eyes, this moment, Joseph suddenly regret when she chose this one, especially the two straight and long legs let people reverie a lot.

    Quentina saw that Joseph kept looking at Karen and there was a sh of ruthlessness in her eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Joseph, Miss Fischer!¡±

    Thinking about Mayme¡¯s words, Karen knew she couldn¡¯t keep hiding like this, so she took the initiative to walk up and greet her with a smile.

    ¡°This is a beautiful dress on Karen, but did Karen really buy this dress herself? If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is a limited edition of CHANEL, and that price is worth a lot!¡±

    Seeing that Karen didn¡¯t say anything, Quentina smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because Karen recently got a new boyfriend, her boyfriend gave it to her, right?¡±

    Joseph stood by, not opening his mouth to help her at all, he just wanted to hear what she would say.

    When Karen didn¡¯t know what to say, her waist suddenly tightened, a smell belonging to the light fragrance of men came with it, and before she could say anything, she heard a maic low voiceing from her.

    ¡°Little fool, what are you dumbfounded about?¡±

    The person in his arms is dazed, Evania¡¯s eyes are full of doting, fell in Joseph¡¯s eyes but extraordinarily harsh.

    Quentina looked at the handsome mixed-race man in front of her and smiled, ¡°Karen, no introduction?¡±

 Chapter 868 weak water three thousand, only take a scoop to drink!

    Karen looked at Evania and was wondering how to introduce their rtionship when she heard Evania say, ¡°I¡¯m Karen¡¯s boyfriend, you can call me Evania!¡±

    ¡°From the tone of Mr. Yi¡¯s voice it seems he¡¯s not from C City?¡±

    Quentina looked at the jade-like Evania and couldn¡¯t help but look at him twice more. He and Joseph had twopletely different temperaments, the Evania in front of her exuded a reserved and elegant temperament, while Joseph was mature and stable.

    ¡°Is he really your boyfriend?¡±

    Joseph¡¯s gaze was straight on Karen, and there was a Tess of anger in that imcable tone.

    Such he made Karen can not help but feel some fear, but thought that since they have broken, then they should be broken morepletely, when broken, will suffer its chaos!

    ¡°Evania is my boyfriend, I wanted to introduce you to him before, but because he couldn¡¯te temporarily, that¡¯s why he dyeding here until now!¡±

    With a smile, Karen raised her eyes to Evania and said to him, ¡°Evania, this is Joseph, I was in C City before thanks to his care!¡±

    ¡°Hello Mr. Flower, nice to meet you! I¡¯ve heard Karen talk about you a lot before, and I appreciate how you¡¯ve taken care of her over the years. If there¡¯s anything I can do for you in the future, please feel free to say so, and I¡¯ll do my best as long as I can do it!¡±

    No stranger to JosephEvania, this name is like a branding iron on his heart, when he used to apany Karen, in her dreams heard the most of these three words.

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Yi for your kindness, I have guests to greet, please feel free!¡±

    ¡°Have a great time!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Quentina followed Joseph and left.

    Seeing that they all left, Karen then looked at Evania and said, ¡°Why did youe to C City?¡±

    When she saw him in C City, Karen was indeed a little surprised in her heart.

    Because he knew that every second of his time was more expensive than gold, when he appeared in front of her, it did take her by surprise.

    Evania looked at her with eyes full of deep love, stroked her head and said dotingly, ¡°I missed you, so I came to see you!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, won¡¯t you be dyed in your work if youe so far for me like this?¡±

    ¡°Fool, how can you believe everything I say!¡±

    Gently scraping her nose, Evania said with a smile, ¡°I came here because of work, it¡¯s just a coincidence that I came here with my friend, I was nning to give you a surpriseter, but I didn¡¯t expect you to give me a big surprise!¡±

    After hearing his words, Karen was relieved and smiled, ¡°So how many days do you n to stay here this time?¡±

    ¡°About three or four days!¡±

    In fact, as long as she asked, he could have stayed longer is time, only that was simply not possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for you toe to C. I¡¯ll take you around someday when I¡¯m free!¡±

    Karen really treasures Evania as a friend, and even though she knows how he feels about her, both of them never point it out.

    This is perhaps what others call hazy beauty!

    Rosemary walked slowly into the ballroom on Wilson¡¯s arm, and all eyes fell on them.

    They are like the prince and princess who came out of a fairy tale, how to see the mostpatible.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, long time no see, just came back from abroad these two days and heard the good news that you are getting married, congrattions!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee,e and introduce to you, my wife Rosemary, this is Fries Low, the youngest master of the Law Group!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Luo!¡±

    With a smile, Rosemary said lightly.

    Fries Low looked carefully at the woman in front of him, before hearing them say Wilson was getting married, had been curious about what kind of a woman could take this business wizard, and now seeing Rosemary in person, a tess of appreciation shed in his eyes.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Harris!¡±

    Once they came in, all the people surrounded them and came forward to congratte them.

    ¡°Wilson, I haven¡¯t seen you for a year, but you¡¯re impressing me more and more!¡±

    Sue walks up to Wilson with a ss of wine, but her eyes keep falling on Rosemary.

    WilsonTammy gave a smile and said politely, ¡°Sue it¡¯s been a long time, how¡¯s your health?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all an old problem for me, let¡¯s not mention it!¡±

    ¡°Now Tamara is managing thepany better and better, as the saying goes, Sue is a sessor!¡±

    He smiled, Sue politely said: ¡°That also depends on your Kevin¡¯s help, Tamara nature is too strong, but also hope that in the future where there is not doing the right ce Kevin remind her!¡±

    When ites to his woman, Sue¡¯s eyes are full of pride.

    ¡°Sue is too kind, Wilson still has many years of stuff he wants to ask Tamara for advice?¡±

    Learn from each other, learn from each other!¡±

    After listening for half a day, Rosemary finally understood that the middle-aged man with a big belly in front of her was Tamara¡¯s father!

    ¡°Excuse me, excuse me for a moment!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going over there!¡±

    whispered to Wilson, and then headed over there.

    When Rosemary left, Sue turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Wilson, I heard you¡¯re getting married to this Miss Harris in a few days, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I hope Sue will be able toe and have a cup of tea at that time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, but as a person who has been there, uncle thinks that marriage matters must not be rash, must know to find a sage who can help you.¡±

    Wilson listened to his words, Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Weak water three thousand, only take a dipper to drink!¡±

    In his mind, even if the best person appears in front of him, his eyes are only on Rosemary.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not thinking about it?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Sue for your kind words, in my heart I only want her!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s time to get on stage and give your speech!¡±

    At that moment, Joseph came over, nodded to Sue, and then walked with Wilson towards the front.

    ¡°Quentina, the girl you were standing with just now is the daughter of which family? Howe you haven¡¯t even seen it before?¡±

    A girl in a precious blue dress looked at Karen, who was sitting not far away, and said.

    Coldly swept Karen a nce, Quentina lips hooked up, faintly said: ¡°A country girl from the yellow hair only, when first came to C city had been Joseph¡¯s favor, thought that this can be sparrow into Ryan, did not expect to finally go to a check to get rid of!¡±

    When ites to this moment, Quentina¡¯s eyes are full of contempt.

    ¡°Who did I think it was? It turns out to be a shameless third party. Look at her, she¡¯s like a living vixen!¡±

    ¡°So what? Even so, people don¡¯t still get in!¡±

    When speaking of this, Quentina¡¯s tone was one of helplessness.

 Chapter 869 I donâ€™t mind solving your problems for you

    ¡°Karen, this is your friend?¡±

    Mayme came over to see a handsome and extraordinary-looking man is talking andughing with Karen, just look at the boy looking at Karen¡¯s eyes, gentle are block dripping water, a look at Karen¡¯s suitors, and look at Karen¡¯s face hanging that faint smile, Mayme heart screamed bad.

    Seeing hering over, Asahi smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my friend Evania whom I met when I was studying abroad, and this is my friend Mayme!¡±

    ¡°Hi, handsome!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Miss Karlsson!¡±

    Evania greeted Mayme politely, then smiled tenderly at Karen and said, ¡°I¡¯m going over there for a bit, I¡¯ll contact youter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After watching him leave, Mayme pulled Karen aside with a gossipy face and asked with a smile, ¡°Say, what is your rtionship with that boy just now and where did you recruit him from?¡±

    Before she could say anything, she heard Mayme whisper a warning, ¡°Karen, don¡¯t forget you promised me once to be my sister-inw!¡±

    She has six brothers, in addition to the sixth brother just out of business, the remaining five are the best of people, even if the fourth brother is too flirtatious, not suitable for her, then she still has four brothers still her selection.

    A few people in other countries could not help but sneeze and cursed in their hearts, ¡°I go, who is cursing him again!¡±

    After Karen heard her childish words, she couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly and said, ¡°Evania and I are just ordinary friends, besides, I don¡¯t even know what your brother looks like, so you¡¯re just messing around, even if I look at people, they may not look at me!¡±

    ¡°No, they can marry you that is their three lifetimes to cultivate the blessing, besides my brothers really good-looking, wait for the opportunity to show you their photos, when you like which, I am introducing you!¡±

    Listening to Mayme talk about, Karen how there is a kind of emperor choose a concubine feeling.

    ¡°Mayme, every time I hear you say you have many brothers, how many brothers do you really have?¡±

    I used to hear her mention it asionally and didn¡¯t care, but now that I hear her say it, how does it feel asif her mother has given birth to many.

    ¡°Not much, just six!¡±

    Waving his hand, Mayme said with a smug look on his face.

    It would be better if her mom could have a few more? After all, not everyone has as many brothers to spoil as she does, and they are spoiled to the heavens.

    Six?

    Karen looked at her with some disbelief, coughed lightly and said awkwardly, ¡°Auntie is really great!¡±

    The only thing she can think of inside her head today are these words.

    ¡°Oops, you first do not digress, you have to promise me first, even if you want to find a boyfriend again, it must be after meeting my brother, if you really can not see, we areing to choose!¡±

    But this possibility is simply impossible, so Mayme from the beginning she has already regarded Karen as her sister-inw.

    As the saying goes, fat water does not flow into the field of outsiders, so good a girl, how can she give up to other families?

    How to say also to the family that the old bachelor to stay, or dad and mom are afraid to wait until the hair is white can not hold grandchildren.

    ¡°Miss, this is the wine ordered for you by one of the gentlemen over there!¡±

    At that moment, a waiter came over with two cocktails. Looking in his direction, Karen just happened to see Evania, who was talking to someone else, just happened to be looking at her as well.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the wine from the waiter, Karen politely returned.

    ¡°Hey, wait a minute! Give me a drink too!¡±

    Although she is not a very good drinker, she knows that many of the drinks here are fruit wines. Because she was worried that some of thepany staff would not drink and make a fool of themselves when they got drunk, Linda and the manager of the nning department suggested this cocktail with almost no concentration.

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    Soon thewaiter came over with another ss of wine and handed it to Mayme.

    Rosemary apanied Wilson and kept following him around the guests, feeling dizzy.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Standing aside, Wilson took the ss out of her hand and said softly, ¡°You go get Mayme and the girls, Joseph and I will handle it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Send The Great Young Lady over!¡±

    Speaking to the man in ck beside him, Rosemary was soon led away by the man in ck.

    Seeing Mayme and the girls sitting in a seat not far away, Rosemary said to the man in ck beside her, ¡°I¡¯ll just go over by myself, you go ahead and get busy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary lifted her feet and headed their way, when suddenly a figure appeared in front of her and, as she passed her, spoke in a voice that only the two of them spoke in: ¡°Miss Harris, our young master has an invitation!¡±

    Rosemary stopped to look at the man beside her and asked, ¡°Who is your young master?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris will know when she goes!¡±

    Remembering what happened this morning, Rosemary politely replied, ¡°Sorry, I have things to do!¡±

    ¡°If Miss Harris doesn¡¯t want to finish today¡¯s annual meeting without a hitch, then feel free to do so!¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have what it takes?¡±

    After giving the other party a cold look, Rosemary then turned around and left.

    The man took a gentle sip of red wine and watched Rosemary¡¯s leaving figure, the corners of his mouth curled up in a cold smile.

    ¡°This woman is so interesting, it seems that the days behind will not be boring!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Tamara, I wonder what your name is?¡±

    Tamara wore a dark purple V-neck dress, which made her whole person more dignified and beautiful.

    The two peaks on her chest seem to break out of their cocoons with her knitted brows and smiles, making many men salivate at the scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Tamara is as beautiful as a fairy, and she is very experienced in the shopping mall, and she really lives up to her name!¡±

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re too kind, but you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re from C City?¡±

    The man looked at her, the corners of his lips curling slightly as he said, ¡°And where does Tamara think I should be?¡±

    ¡°I am not interested in where the gentleman is from, what interests me is what you are here for!¡±

    Just now he and Rosemary said although she did not hear all, but from this man¡¯s eyes she can be sure that his purpose and her own are the same!

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    The man¡¯s pair of eyes are particrly good-looking, just as good as the peach blossom flowing water, so that many women present to see the obsession.

    Fingers gently ced on the edge of the cup, flicking it, a pair of good-looking eyes stared straight at Tamara, the corners of her mouth raised in a light smile that was soul-stirring.

    Often the more beautiful something is, the more dangerous it is, and so is his smile!

    ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand what Tamara means, but I¡¯m in a good mood today, if Tamara is you feel lonely, I don¡¯t mind relieving you of your worries!¡±

 Chapter 870 Wilsonâ€™s Crisis

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡±

    Tamara red viciously at the man in front of her and stomped away on her ten-inch heels.

    Looking at Tamara who was angry and left, the man raised his hand behind him and soon two men in the crowd led the way!

    ¡­

    ¡°Sis, why did youe over?¡±

    ¡°A little tired, soe and sit down!¡±

    Rosemary sat down in a side seat and smiled at Mayme.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Karen?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone to the bathroom!¡±

    Mayme is eating a te of cake with great pleasure, for her, eating is the king.

    Seeing that she bottomed out the dessert in no time, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You need to eat less sweets, be careful of gaining weight!¡±

    Although, knowing that she, like herself, is a system that does not easily put on weight, Rosemary could not help but remind.

    Putting the te down, Mayme took a napkin and wiped her pink mouth, smiled and said, ¡°The dessert here is really good, but it can¡¯t be eaten anymore!¡±

    Touching the belly that was propped up a bit, he smiled shyly.

    Seeing her like this, Rosemary looked helpless, but remembering the man¡¯s words just now, her heart was still vaguely uneasy.

    In the crowd quickly caught Wilson¡¯s figure, see him at the moment is talking with a few middle-aged men, no trace of expression on his face, do more than the expression is just a light nod to the jaw.

    At that moment, Wilson¡¯s eyes also looked this way, and saw Rosemary was looking at her, and his eyes were instantly full of tender look.

    Following Wilson¡¯s gaze, several middle-aged men were slightly stunned, and one of the older men couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°Wilson and Miss Harris are so close, it looks like The Grant family will soon have a double wedding!¡±

    Because Wilson considered the safety of the two children, The Grant family has not announced the identity of the two children, even the kindergarten they are studying, is also the Grant family¡¯s aristocratic school, in which the children are studying almost all the famous families from all over the world, not you can get in if you have money, I do not know how many rich families in order to give I don¡¯t know how many rich families have squandered a lot of money in order to get a ce for their children, but they couldn¡¯t get a ce.

    ¡°Yeah! We kind of watched Wilson grow up, and in the blink of an eye the kid is married and has kids!¡±

    One of the slightly blessed man said coldly: ¡°Marriage and children is certainly a good thing, but we still need to pay attention to the right family to do, at least in life to help to do, after all, beautiful is not a meal, you see our Jing Jing, MIT master of finance, early already helped me to take care of thepany, just a short time ago, also helped me to take N. R The project!¡±

    ¡°Hugo, do you mean you want Wilson to marry Jing?¡±

    One of the middle-aged men chuckled and joked.

    The three of them and Darren is also considered to be friends, when they also had the idea of marriage, but Darren did not express his opinion at that time, and as his best friends, all know very well in their hearts, young Darren is also a talented man, like him naturally countless girls, but finally because of family rtions, forced to marry his current wife Marian, but They all know in their hearts that the woman Darren liked at that time was a woman named Cloris, butter, for some reason, that woman just disappeared from the world and was never seen again. And his current wife Marian is originally a woman who can go up to the hall and down to the kitchen, whether in thepany or at home, are governed simply by the rules, even if Darren has a woman outside, she is silently bear the outside gossip, even in thest critical moment, she also held a press conference to rify the whole thing, which is also Darren even now has a This is the reason why Darren has not abandoned Marian even though he has a huge family business now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I¡¯m just making an analogy!¡±

    Wilson never said a word about what they said. For Hugo, he knew he didn¡¯t mean anything by it, he was just worried that he would meet another woman like Rita.

    Among Darren¡¯s many friends, it is these three uncles that Wilson can speak to with humility and respect.

    ¡°Hugo, Rosemary is not the kind of woman you think she is, and she is no worse than Ou Jing!¡± Even more excellent.

    But even if this is what is in his heart, Wilson will not say it. In Hugo¡¯s heart, her daughter Ou Jing is the best, and as a father, there is nothing wrong with thinking this way.

    ¡°That¡¯s just what you said!¡± He had heard a lot of rumors about Rosemary before, and although they were all cleared up in the end, she always felt that such a woman didn¡¯t deserve Wilson¡¯s affection at all.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Well, Hugo! As long as Wilson likes it and the two of them are happy, we are old, it¡¯s all a young people¡¯s society now, as long as they are young and well, everything is fine!¡±

    Patting Hugo¡¯s shoulder, the middle-aged man chuckled.

    ¡°President!¡±

    The secretary came over to Wilson and said.

    ¡°Three uncles, make yourselves at home, excuse me first!¡±

    With a slight nod, Wilson left with his secretary.

    Walking over to a corner, Wilson spoke up, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Mine copses in South America¡±

    Lowering his voice, Gino Lau whispered.

    Wilson¡¯s good-looking forehead tightened together as he said, ¡°How many people are in the mine?¡±

    ¡°There were about 500 of them!¡±

    ¡°How can there be so many people?¡±

    In fact, when hearing this number, Gino Lau¡¯s reaction was the same as Wilson¡¯s, after all, it happened to be nighttime there when the ident urred.

    ¡°It is said that recently there because of the weather pressure a lot of orders, it just so happens that the weather is good these days, so a new batch of people were recruited in, so the number of people than before the general!¡±

    When he said this, Gino Lau couldn¡¯t help but nce at Wilson, only to see his face getting harder and harder, with a coldness all over his body.

    ¡°Give them a call over there, tell them to hurry up and save people, as for those lists put aside for now!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gino Lau nodded and was about to leave when he heard Wilson shout, ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°President, what else do you want to order?¡±

    ¡°Go and book me a flight to there, and also find out for me the cause of this quarry copse!¡±

    Gino Lau looked at his own president with some dismay and couldn¡¯t help but remind him, ¡°President, your wedding is in a week, I¡¯m worried about the time ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just go ahead and arrange it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to go there if he could, but only he knew in his heart how serious the copse of the quarry in South America was for him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    Edmund, who had just arrived, saw Gino Lau leaving in a hurry and approached with a ss of red wine.

 Chapter 871 not suitable for children

    ¡°I may have something to leave C city for a few days, there is some situation in the mine in South America!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Edmund put away the smile on his face, and a sh of foreboding shed through his heart!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but hopefully it¡¯s just an ident!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t seen that look on Wilson¡¯s face in years, and only the three of them knew what the mines over there meant to them.

    Wilson drained his ss of wine and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, everything will be clear only after the investigation there!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±

    Looking at him, Wilson looked at the silhouette in the crowd and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m notfortable with that!¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, Adrian and William will be here tomorrow morning, with them, I believe they do not dare to mess around, to the contrary, you, you go there alone, I do not feel at ease!¡±

    Like he said, it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s just an ident, but I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not!

    Nodding, Wilson opened and patted his arm, Tammy smiled and said, ¡°Tough job!¡±

    ¡°Speak human!¡±

    Is there any less of this kind of hard work between them?

    ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll ask Rosemary to introduce you to a girl so you can get off in a hurry!¡±

    ¡°Then forget it, you know how I feel in my heart, there is only one of her, and there is no second one in this world!¡±

    Wilson naturally understands who he is talking about her, just like he said, she is the only one and unique one in this world, so he cherishes her even more.

    He knew how Rosemary felt about him before he had any feelings for him, and he was grateful for all that he had given to Rosemary over the years, and was d that Rosemary had chosen him in the end.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how tofort him, after all, he and Rosemary were together, and he took arge part of the credit.

    Edmund froze for a moment, thenughed, ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk about that between us, as long as she¡¯s happy, that¡¯s more important to me than anything else!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it!¡±

    This is the brotherhood between them that will not be shaken by anything.

    ¡°Without further ado, I¡¯ll go ahead and make the arrangements!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    *****

    Ever since she drank the wine brought by the waiter, Karen felt dizzy and her body started to get hot.

    I thought it was because the air conditioning was on too high, so I came to the bathroom to wash my face, but now my body is getting ufortable and my eyes are blurry.

    Stretching out her small hands and gently pulling the clothes, it was as if there were tens of thousands of ants gnawing on her body, making her ufortable as hell.

    Just walking to the entrance, Karen just felt like her whole body fell into a pool of spring water, and the feeling was veryfortable for her.

    The whole thing was wrapped around his body like an octopus, and his little hands kept tearing at something.

    ¡°Well ¡­ hot ¡­¡±

    The man picked her up in his arms, gave a wink to the man behind him and quickly carried her upstairs to the presidential suite.

    ¡°I want ¡­¡±

    ¡°Want me to ¡­¡±

    A pair of small hands restlessly roamedhis body incessantly, making the person holding her tremble and a nameless bath fire rubbed upward from inside his body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    The person in her arms kept wriggling her body, the dress also because of her tear has long since slipped from the body, retreating to the waist, arge area of snow-white skin is presented in front, especially the two small rabbits on the chest, tempting people tomit crimes.

    ¡°Want me ¡­ Want me ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Karen where there is usually pure, lovely image, a full slut. Slut!

    Stretching out his hand on the door, only to hear a dinging sound, the door quickly opened and closed.

    Putting her on the bed, before he could react, his whole body was hooked by her slim little hands and both fell on the bed.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret it when you wake up!¡±

    Kisses fell like rain, the lights downstairs, the two upstairs tightly embraced together, a room spin charming ¡­

    Meanwhile, in another room of the hotel, a heart-racing sound came from inside, which showed how fierce the battle was inside.

    ¡°Karen, are you there?¡±

    Seeing that Karen had note out for a long time, Mayme was uneasy and came to see, but she was not found in the bathroom.

    This guy, where did he go?

    Standing in the hallway, Mayme looked both ways and then headed outside to the garden.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Each floor of this hotel has arge garden, which is nted with many exotic flowers and nts, so it can be seen how much effort the designer of this house spent on it.

    But at the moment she was not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery, she just wanted to find Karen quickly.

    Suddenly a low voice came from the front, Mayme speed up the pace of the walk up, plucked the green leaves, was the scene in front of you scared even forget to scream.

    And it seems that the men and women inside are not at all frightened by Mayme¡¯s interruptions, and the men and women seem to call more vigorously.

    Before Mayme could react, the whole person was dragged away by a pair of strong and powerful hands.

    Mayme did note out of this shock for a long time, wow, she actually witnessed a real version of the live spring Pce today, but the man¡¯s body does not seem to be good.

    ¡°Is it nice?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Mayme, who had not yet responded, suddenly felt that voice in her ear seemed somewhat familiar, raised her eyes and saw Marcy sinking a handsome face, and the air around her fell rapidly, as if she had fallen into an ice cer.

    ¡°Hi, Uncle!¡±

    Grinning at Murray, he waved.

    Nima, is not just watching a live spring Pce? This can also be caught?

    Look at this taut face of the man in front of you, Mayme only feel the head of a million grass mud horses flying over.

    Marcy at this moment really do not hate to this stupid woman to chop directly, a few years old girl actually came here to peep at others to do that kind of thing, do not she know that this kind of thing is inappropriate for children?

    ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s talk about what we have to say, don¡¯t get angry!¡±

    Looking at his eyes that can¡¯t wait to eat him alive, Mayme swallowed her saliva.

    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m really angry, but she looked at others xx, what does it have to do with him, why is he so angry ah!

    But now is not the time to think about this, because she feels the danger is slowly approaching like her.

    ¡°As your great uncle, I feel it is my duty to let you know what to see and what not to see!¡±

    When the words fell, the whole person was picked up by Marcy and strode towards the elevator.

    Mayme¡¯s whole body was not good, her hands desperately knocked on his strong shoulders and shouted, ¡°Marcy, put me down!¡±

 Chapter 872 She lost her virginity?

    ¡°No release!¡±

    Marcy ignored Mayme, who was kicking and screaming on her shoulder, and now had no ce to vent her anger.

    ¡°Marcy, if you don¡¯t put me down again, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you!¡±

    ¡°No need to rush,ter you want to how a nonchnt method I Marcy today are apanied to the end!¡±

    He must teach this little pervert a good lesson for her family, or else one day an inattentive will not be standing there to see people staging a live spring festival, but be abducted directly to the bed.

    Maybe it¡¯s because she just ate too much, Mayme just felt her stomach flip, ufortable as hell.

    ¡°Marcy, put me down, I have a hard time with my stomach!¡±

    ¡°Just this little trick ofyours, or save, wait ¡­¡±

    The words have not yet finished, you can hear a vomit, Marcy the whole person frozen in ce.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Marks happened to walk over and saw this terrible scene in front of him.

    Always have a cleanliness of the young master today this wretched look, I¡¯m afraid it is the first time in his history.

    An unpleasant smell soon filled the entire hallway, Marks could not help but frown, originally thought the young master would throw Mayme down, but did not expect to finally carry her into the room.

    Throwing her on the bed, I heard Marcy say coldly, ¡°Mayme, I¡¯m warning you! No more puking or ¡­¡±

    Otherwise, you will really throw you out directly, the words have not finished, the whole person was a figure pushed, almost fell on the ground.

    Vomit ¡­

    Mayme lying on the toilet vomiting jaundiced water are out, and I do not know how long it took until there was nothing inside the stomach, only holding the wall slowly walk out.

    When I came out, I saw Marcy, who had alreadye out of the bathroom, with only a bath towel around her lower body, and because she had just taken a shower, there were still beads of water left on her upper body from the shower.

    Marcy, who had juste out of the shower, saw that Mayme had ignored him, and a nameless anger rose from her heart.

    Didn¡¯t she just look at that man¡¯s body and get high?

    Is his body not as big as that fat guy¡¯s just now?

    Just as Marcy was thinking, she heard Mayme say breathlessly, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯d better put your clothes on! Just your body, it¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before, it¡¯s not interesting to see more!¡±

    Her whole body is now like dehydration, all the strength is not looking, in case this guy wants toe to a bully, but she does not even have the opportunity to fight back.

    ¡°Is that so? If you don¡¯t tell me now, I don¡¯t even know that my body has already been seen by a little pervert named Mayme. If that¡¯s the case, then you should know what to do next, right?¡±

    A hand pressed her into the soft¡­ The soft bed,rge palm holding the back of her head, voice husky with a hint of ambiguity.

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want!¡±

    Swallowing, Mayme¡¯s pair of dark eyes stared straight at the dangerous man in front of her, feeling tongue-tied in speaking.

    Gently stroking the baby-like skin, Marcy¡¯s hands slowly worked their way from her face up to her neck, down, and then ¡­

    ¡°Stop, what the hell do you want?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ want to ¡­ fuck ¡­ you!¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    Came close to her ear, Marcy¡¯s low, husky voice rang out slowly.

    At this moment Mayme in silly also know what means, looking at the eyes full of lust. The man who is full of desire, she now even have the heart to die.

    I went, guarded eighteen years of virginity, did not expect one day will be an old man to take away, but also their own death sent to the door, Mayme, you are head into the water? The first thing you need to do is to go and see someone else¡¯s sex.

    ¡°That ¡­ uncle! I know that this time the matter is my fault, I promise you, in the future do not even look at, you have arge amount of adults, do not see with me in general, okay?¡± She really can¡¯t afford to y ah!

    If her brothers knew that she had been forced by this old man, she was worried that he would not be able to find his corpse by then!

    ¡°You really know it¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Really know!¡±

    ¡°So tell me, what is wrong with you?¡±

    Looking at her, Marcy asked coldly.

    A pair of dark eyshes flickered and looked at the handsome man in front of him, and said in a small voice: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have gone to peek at others xx, let alone say he has a great body!¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    What else?

    She has finished what she should say, is there anything she has missed?

    Seeing her face confused, Marcy leaned down and gave her a kiss on her cherry-like lips, saying dominantly, ¡°From now on, you can only look at mine if you want to, okay?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Mayme answered obediently, but in her heart, she had already cursed this man more than 100, 000 times.

    ¡°Someone is looking for you!¡±

    There was a sharp knock at the door, Marcy gave her a look, which Olivia reluctantly let go of her, put the bathrobe on her body and said to Mayme who was lying on the bed, ¡°Go take a shower, it stinks all over!¡±

    Seeing him go out and not forgetting to close the door, Mayme made herself up from the bed and gave him a fierce re, saying, ¡°You stink all over, and you still hug people for so long?¡±

    Suddenly it urred to her that she was out looking for Karen, and with Marcy doing this, she had almost forgotten about it.

    Mayme got up from the bed and was about to go out when she smelled a pungent smell and couldn¡¯t help but frown together, looked at the clothes she was wearing and finally went into the bathroom helplessly.

    Karen woke up when it was already dark, moved her body, and it was as if she had been run over by a car.

    ¡°How did she get here?¡±

    Looking at the extremely luxuriously decorated suite in front of her, Karen rubbed her still somewhat painful head, she only remembered that she seemed to have drunk the cocktail handed to her by the waiter, and then felt a bit ufortable, so she went to the bathroom, and then ¡­

    Her body was like a furnace, unbearably hot, when she seemed to feel a man taking her away from the bathroom, and in the back of it, Karen couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    Suddenly thought of something, Karen lifted the quilt, and saw herself naked, white skin above all the bruises and marks, even if they have not experienced sex, Karen also know that this is a man and woman after love left hickeys.

    Just feel the head buzz, Karen just feel the heart has stopped beating, she lost her body, and even lost to whom do not know.

    A line of tears slowly fell from the cheeks, the heart in this moment, broken ¡­

    She is no longer the ice-clean girl, theyer of protective film symbolizing chastity was lost without her knowledge.

    Karen buried her head inside the quilt and let her tears wet the sheets. A burst of cheerful music came from outside while the room was filled with heartbreaking cries.

 Chapter 873 eat it all

    Inside the hotel¡¯s most luxurious,rgest presidential suite, Wilson sat at a wide desk, his ten fingers flying as he tapped away on hisputer.

    The screen is full of dense English letters, flying by, not to mention remember, just look at it can not understand.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on that¡¯s so urgent?¡±

    Joseph hurriedly came in through the door and saw the two people sitting on the couch who kept busy.

    When the final information was all uploaded to Wilson¡¯sputer, the two men then gently closed theputer.

    ¡°Sit down first!¡±

    Stepping away from his desk, Wilson poured three sses of red wine and handed them each a ss.

    Lifted the ss of wine and took a sip, said: ¡°The stone mine in South America copsed, Edmund and I are going to go over there, this side of things will all be left to you!¡±

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°Half an hour ago!¡±

    At this moment the three people¡¯s faces are very ugly, Joseph will cup on a drink after, said: ¡°home you do not worry, you go over there to pay attention to safety, there are any things at any time contact!¡±

    Instead of worrying about the others, Joseph is worried about the safety of the two of them, after all, South America is so far away from here, and if they do encounter a little something, it is too long to whip.

    ¡°Do not worry, I went over this time is most to deal with this matter, if there is nothing unexpected, three dayster we can catch back!¡±

    After a pause, Wilson wiggled his lips to say something else, but in the end did not say it.

    Looking at his frowning face, Joseph patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s going to be fine! ¡±

    Rosemary was sitting in the lounge with two bodyguards standing beside her and wanted to go out, but the bodyguards wouldn¡¯t let her.

    Just a few minutes before, Wilson suddenly called her in, said there was some business to take care of, and left after Edmund.

    Looking down at the phone in my hand, and wondering what the hell happened to them? And Karen and Mayme are missing too, can¡¯t ¡­

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Just as Rosemary was about to make a phone call, she saw Mayme walk in, pulling Karen with her.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Karen let out a soft cry, her face pale, the pain between her legs a constant reminder of what had just happened.

    From the moment she entered, Rosemary spotted Karen, who was out of ce, and when her eyes fell on her white neck, her face instantly changed slightly.

    ¡°You guys go outside the door and keep watch!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Seeing the two bodyguards leave, Mayme covered her stomach and walked to the side to sit down, her eyes fell on the two door gods at the entrance and said, ¡°Sister, what¡¯s this?¡±

    Isn¡¯t the security system inside the hotel the most secure? Why did Wilson have to shoot two people to follow Rosemary, did something else happen just now when she was not there?

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you two, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The words fell, sitting aside Karen¡¯s body slightly stunned, far-fetched pull out a smile, said: ¡°We are fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not okay, I almost got eaten up!¡±

    Mayme leaned on Rosemary¡¯s shoulder and murmured.

    ¡°So are you okay!¡±

    As soon as Karen heard her say that, pulled her whole body to check it, if Mayme because of himself, in a little something happened, she will never forgive herself for the rest of her life.

    Seeing her nervous look, Mayme smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I Mayme where the kind of person who is so easy to lose, even if really eaten dry that is also I will eat him dry!¡±

    Her taekwondo is not practiced for nothing, when the Wilson¡¯s let her learn taekwondo is not to protect herself?

    Oh my God, Mayme, you are not caught in the door, just faced with the situation of chastity, you did not take self-help!

    You really are hopeless!

    Ah ¡­

    Hands in the hair haphazardly rubbed a few times, chest as if blocked by something, jerked up, said to Rosemary: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡±

    At that, Rosemary looked at Mayme who went out in the same anger and shook her head helplessly.

    With a soft sigh, she turned her head, only to see Karen looking at her with a worried face, ¡°Rosemary, is Mayme going to be okay!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not you, so you can tell Rosemary now what¡¯s really going on!¡±

    And not to mention those hickeys on her neck, just from the one dress she had changed again, something must have happened before.

    Seeing that she did not say anything, Rosemary took her hand and said heartily, ¡°Karen, since I brought you out in the first ce, then I have the responsibility to take care of you, I have never treated you as an outsider, your positions in my heart are all equally important, everyone has secrets in their hearts that they do not want to talk about, but if it is something that hurts them, they must Don¡¯t carry it yourself, you must talk to us, let everyonee together to figure it out, understand?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Karen could no longer hold in her inner aggression, and fell into her arms, crying loudly.

    If there is one thing more important than one¡¯s own life, then it is a girl¡¯s chastity. Karen, who had suppressed it for a long time, heard Rosemary¡¯s words and the tears she had been holding back for a long time poured out again.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve lost my virginity!¡±

    A few simple words inside contains an unspoken heartache, if you arebined with your beloved, then this loss is happiness, if it is with someone you do not like, then this loss is harder to bear than killing her.

    Upon hearing these words, Rosemary¡¯s body was slightly stunned and her voice trembled a bit as she asked, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s hand on her back trembled slightly, and her eyes unconsciously shed with a touch of ruthlessness that even she didn¡¯t notice.

    When she said it, she had a vague feeling that something was wrong. She knew very well what she was thinking, and if the other person was the one in her heart, she would not be in this state at this moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karen! It¡¯s my sister who didn¡¯t take care of you!¡±

    Two years ago in the vige, Uncle Uncle Mew handed Karen to her, but now this happened, how can she face Uncle Mew in the future.

    ¡°It¡¯s not Rosemary¡¯s fault, it¡¯s my own fault for being so careless!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will let Wilson investigate this matter, and I will definitely find out the one behind the originator and let her receive the punishment she deserves!¡±

    After so much, let Rosemarypletely figure out one thing, that is, if you are weak and do not care, then the unsuspecting people will surround you like a possession, even those around you!

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lifting her head, Karen looked at Rosemary with begging eyes, her head shaking like a rattle.

    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 874 Is there really no possibility between us?

    Rosemary looked puzzled, although her character is rtively weak, but the bone is not the kind of easy to give in.

    ¡°Rosemary, you promise me! This matter must never be known to a third person other than the two of us!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let them know to look, and she didn¡¯t want Joseph to know, even though she knew it was wrong, but she chose to deceive herself.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Rosemary!¡±

    Tears fell slowlyon her otherwise thin face, her shoulders trembled slightly from crying, and Rosemary lifted her hand to gently dry her tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, it will all pass!¡±

    Joseph, who was standing outside the door listening to your conversation, felt as if his feet were strapped with a thousand pounds, and it was hard to lift his steps.

    Taking a deep breath, Joseph then walked into the lounge.

    ¡°Rosemary, Wilson wants to see you!¡±

    Joseph, who walked in, said softly as his eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    Rosemary looked up and saw Joseph looking at her. She stood up and said, ¡°Okay, then you take care of Karen for a while, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With these words, Rosemary whispered to Karen, ¡°I¡¯ll be right there, wait here for a moment!¡±

    Wiping a tear from her face, Karen nodded.

    Once Rosemary left, only the two of them were left inside the room, and the air instantly became awkward.

    The two people just sat quietly in their respective seats, Karen was still immersed in the pain of losing her body, not even noticing that Joseph came to her side at some point.

    Looking at her thin shoulders shaking slightly, Joseph couldn¡¯t help but reach out and hug her, and Karen jumped up from the couch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of me?¡±

    Looking at her evasive eyes, Joseph¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of heartache.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Joseph! I suddenly remembered that there is still work that I haven¡¯t dealt with y, please tell Rosemary, I¡¯ll go back first!¡±

    The words fell, grabbed the bag on the couch, and went right around his side.

    Joseph grabbed her arm and spoke with heartache, ¡°Is there really no possibility between us?¡±

    After hearing his words, Karen¡¯s heart trembled violently, and then she spoke coldly: ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t forget that you already have a fianc¨¦e, and if your fianc¨¦e hears you say that, she will be upset!¡±

    ¡°After tomorrow, when it¡¯s all over, will you still give me a chance?¡±

    What does he mean by this?

    Could it be that he is breaking off his engagement with Quentina?

    If before tonight, she might have known she couldn¡¯t be with him, but she would have had a little excitement at hearing that, but now, she¡¯s not even qualified for a little excitement.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Two words filled Joseph¡¯s brain and his hand involuntarily loosened. Even though he was back to being single, was she still unwilling to give him a chance?

    Her heart felt like a million needles had been stuck in it, and it hurt so much she could hardly breathe.

    Feeling Joseph¡¯s despair, the tears in his eyes could not be held back and fell down.

    Just two steps away, Karen spoke again: ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t be doing those useless things in the future, it won¡¯t change because of anything!¡±

    Dropping a sentence, Karen left the hotel without looking back.

    Joseph sat down on the couch, his ears still echoing the words Karen had just said.

    At the same time, a certain room in the hotel, inside the asional blushing screams, not waiting for the people inside to react, a group of journalists swarmed in, the bed is constantly posing a few people a burst of photos.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    An ear-piercing scream came from inside a certain room, making it unnerving to hear.

    Quentina never dreamed that the originally nned seamless n would end up hitching itself in.

    As the saying goes, harming others will eventually harm you!

    ¡°Miss Fischer, can you exin what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°I heard that you have be engaged to The Flower family¡¯s Great Young Lady, which means that you are now recognized as The Flower family¡¯s The Great Young Lady, so have you considered the reputation of both families in what you are doing now?¡±

    Facing one question after another from the reporters, Quentina just felt her head was nk inside and she just wanted to hide herself.

    ¡°Stop filming, I told you to stop filming!¡±

    ¡°Miss Fischer, does this count as being caught in bed and being far from annoyed?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever considered your fianc¨¦¡¯s face? Or has your private life been this messy from the start?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, get out of here, you guys, get out!¡±

    Quentina grabbed the pillow on the bed and mmed it on those reporters, yelling loudly.

    ¡°Everyone, please get out!¡±

    At this time, I don¡¯t know who called a group of security guards and quickly invited those reporters out of the hotel.

    For them, the purpose of today¡¯s visit has been achieved, and there is no need to stay in.

    ¡°Get out, get out!¡±

    Quentina casually picked up a pillow on the bed and desperately hit on the three lewd men.

    She didn¡¯t understand why it turned out to be her when it was Mayme, the little bitch, who was lying here.

    The three men were called from outside, and now the task given to them has beenpleted, picking up the clothes on the ground and leaving quickly.

    Ah ¡­

    Quentina, who was sitting on the wear, cried out loudly, not even knowing that someone had walked in.

    Looking at the miserable Quentina who was crying, Joseph¡¯s eyes did not have Tess¡¯s sympathy inside, but more anger instead.

    If he hadn¡¯t had someone follow her when she came in, perhaps it wouldbe Karen lying in bed today.

    The thought of his beloved girl was almost killed by this girl in front of him, Joseph stared at her with murderous intent inside his eyes.

    The only thing he didn¡¯t expect was that this woman would end up eating her own evil, a thousand calctions, but identally counted herself in.

    ¡°What are you going to do about this matter? Are you going to rify it or am I going to announce it?¡±

    The room was filled with the smell left after lovemaking, Joseph frowned and stood in the doorway staring at the person on the bed and spoke coldly.

    At the sound of that familiar voice, Quentina jerked her head up, and when she saw that the visitor was Joseph, a pretty little face turned even paler.

    ¡°Joseph, it¡¯s not what you see, I¡¯m being set up!¡±

    Quentina even crawled away to Joseph¡¯s front, covered with the smell left by men and women after sex, so that Joseph could not help but frown.

    Just as Quentina¡¯s whole body was about to fall on him, Joseph flickered and Quentina¡¯s whole body flung itself into the air.

    ¡°Quentina, isn¡¯t it hard to eat your own fruit? You probably haven¡¯t figured out until now why it was obviously supposed to be Karen in this room and why it ended up being you?¡±

 Chapter 875 wait for me back

    Quentina jerked her head up and looked at the man in front of her with a face of disbelief, obviously familiar with each other, yet feeling iparably strange.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Looking at her, Joseph expression is like the frost in the waxing moon, cold enough to make people feel their heart suffocate.

    ¡°This kind of underhanded tactics, I Joseph is not able to do, not to mention that you are still my fianc¨¦e, I will not be stupid enough to move stones to smash their own feet!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Because even if he were to do it, he wouldn¡¯t let the press bump into him.

    Originally, I just wanted to teach her a lesson, but I didn¡¯t expect that she would put her hands in the wine he was drinking, only she underestimated his strength.

    Quentina didn¡¯t believe him at all, her brown curly hair was messy because of the rolling, and the dense hickeys on her body made her look like a beggar crawling out from inside a garbage pile, making her unbearable to look at.

    ¡°Impossible, if it wasn¡¯t you, then how did you know about my n?¡±

    ¡°I had people watching you from the moment you entered the reception, originally I just didn¡¯t want you to make trouble at the reception, but I didn¡¯t expect your heart would be so vicious. karen and mayme have a deep hatred with you, and you want to use such a dirty trick to ruin them?¡±

    Joseph tightened his grip on her chin, and his ink-like ck eyes stared at her coldly. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had saved his life when he was a child, she would have been out of the picture.

    ¡°Huh ¡­¡±

    ¡°They have no grudge against me, so me them for not knowing you, let alone trying to snatch you from my side!¡±

    She has loved him for sixteen years, the sixteen years her heart has never been any man, because as early as sixteen years of that night, her heart has been a sunny boy to upy, from then on her world is only him a person. No matter how the people inside the family are pressured and enticed, she has never thought of hurting him.

    Joseph closed his eyes in pain, if it is true as she said, she has a Tess meaning for him, his heart will not be broken with a thousand holes.

    ¡°It¡¯s all what you think, there is no rtionship between me and them, and even if there was, it¡¯s long gone thanks to you!¡±

    ¡°You finally admit that your heart has always loved her?¡±

    Quentina has never felt the desperation of this moment, and since this is the case, what she can¡¯t have, no one else will ever be able to get.

    After giving her a cold look, Joseph stood up and spoke to her, ¡°Quentina, since you saved my life when I was a child, I will let go of today and thest time you nned Mayme¡¯s kidnapping, so you should behave yourself!¡±

    The words fell, Joseph lifted his feet and walked outside, stopping abruptly at the door, saying, ¡°You should go back and ask your good brother about this today, he will give you the answer you want!¡±

    Looking at Joseph¡¯s leaving figure, Quentina hands tightly grabbed the bed sheet, eyes shing a ruthless color ¡­

    ¡°Wilson!¡±

    Rosemary followed the bouncer to the top floor of the hotel and saw Wilson and Edmund talking about something, with a bad look on their faces.

    Looking at the oversized rooftop above and the helicopter parked next to it, Rosemary had a vague suspicion of something in her mind.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m going abroad for a few days, thepany abroad has a project that I need to personally go over to talk about, it will take about three days, you have a good rest at home in these few days, if there is anything you can¡¯t solve at the wedding, go find Chen!¡±

    Holding her in his arms, Wilson said softly.

    Smelling the scent that belonged to her, he really wanted to hold her like this forever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will wait for you toe back and then be your most beautiful bride!¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary smiled slightly at him, a look, a small gesture, has finished all she wanted to say.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re going to be the most beautiful bride!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s time for us to go!¡±

    Edmund¡¯s clear voice came from the helicopter, and Rosemary held back the tears in her eyes and nodded with a smile.

    Because she knew that if something very serious hadn¡¯t happened, there was no way Wilson would have gone there himself, much less let Edmund apany him.

    nted a kiss on her forehead and looked at her, then turned and walked towards the helicopter.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wilson said to the pilot, the helicopter quickly started up, the oing cold wind blew her hair, her dress swayed in the wind in the cold wind, at this moment Rosemary is like a white rose blooming at night, beautiful and intoxicating.

    It was not until the helicopter disappeared that Rosemary followed her bodyguard to the lounge, saw that it was empty, and was about to ask the waiter when she saw Marcy walking over.

    ¡°Marcy, have you seen Mayme and Karen?¡±

    ¡°She went out after Karen!¡±

    The first time he had fallen on his face, and the other party was a little girl, he really wanted to arrest that little girl and teach her a good lesson.

    In fact, speaking of which, Marcy really doesn¡¯t know how many heels she has nted on this Mayme¡¯s body, obviously a long pair of skinny body, but the strength is amazing.

    Rosemary was relieved to think that Karen had Mayme by her side.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Mayme was about to go to Rosemary after teaching Marcy a lesson when she saw Karen running out of the hotel alone with her bag.

    So without saying a word, he went after them, and seeing that he was about to catch up, Karen stopped a cab and left quickly.

    Looking at Karen who left, Mayme stomped her feet in anger and couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°This damn Karen, what the hell is she smoking, she left without waiting for her!¡±

    Forget it, leave her alone!

    Taking out his cell phone from his pocket, he was about to call Rosemary and tell her that he would go back first when Rosemary¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°Sister, what do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Mayme, Karen is in a bad mood today, keep herpanyter, I¡¯ll take Marcy¡¯s car and go back first!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s somewhat tired voice came from the other side of the phone. Mayme was about to say that she hadn¡¯t caught up with Karen, but seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t seem to be in a very good mood, she smiled and assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis! I will definitely take care of Karen, don¡¯t worry go back!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, but I only heard Mayme say a few good words in a row before hanging up the phone.

    Damn, Karen, you have something to hide from me, when I find you, see how I will fix you.

    At the moment it is already 10 pm, probably because the weather is colder, the hotel entrance cab is particrly few, just when Mayme looked around, a top of the line red sports car stopped in front of her, the windows slowly fell down ¡­

 Chapter 876 cheap

    ¡°Hi, little wildcat! We meet again, are you waiting for me?¡±

    The window fell, Mayme saw Edgar¡¯s demonic face revealed, with a smile that was enough to charm people to death.

    But in Mayme¡¯s opinion, it looks like a face looking for a fight.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you, you big head!¡±

    Mayme red at him, walked around his car and went to the other side to stop the car.

    Edgar was not offended by her words. He hadn¡¯t seen the little wildcat for two days and he was thinking about it.

    After living a monotonous life for a long time, Edgar felt that it was good to have such a thorny person to chat with him.

    Although this little wildcat¡¯s ws were so sharp that they scratched a scar on him every time they met.

    ¡°I say the little wildcat, so you take a taxi, I¡¯m afraid standing here all night may not be able to get a car, and even if you hit the car, your friends are nowhere to be found!¡±

    As Edgar¡¯s words fell, a blue figure was already sitting on his passenger side.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Looking at the anxious Mayme beside him, Edgar, whose words had reached his mouth, was suddenly stuck in his throat by this handsome scene of Mayme.

    He thought this little girl did not dare to take his car, he also thought of a lot of words how to abduct her into the car, did not expect to wait for him to say the exit people havee up.

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kidnap you again?¡±

    Mayme looked back with an innocent smile and said, ¡°I believe in your character, that¡¯s why I got into your car, if you really dare to mess with me, I ¡­¡±

    The eyes fell on a certain part of Edgar¡¯s body, the corners of the lips hooked air a harmless sweet smile.

    Edgar couldn¡¯t help but bring his legs together, remembering thest time, he felt his dick now aching vaguely again.

    Holy shit, is she still a woman?

    It is simply too horrible to kick a man¡¯s lifeblood at every turn than he is even more shameless.

    Still believe in his character, his character even he does not believe in himself.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    ¡°Little wildcat, you are now sitting in my car, even if you are now doing a cab, you can at least tone polite well!¡±

    What¡¯s more, he is a royal prince, and to be able to ride with him in the same car is an honor that many people can¡¯t even dream of doing.

    Mayme held back the anger in her heart, tried to keep her voice as low as possible, and said, ¡°Master, please drive!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, but why does it sound so forced to me!¡±

    ¡°If you bullshit in so much, then I¡¯ll ¡­¡±

    Before thest few words were finished, the car scuffled out of the hotel.

    ¡°So good!¡±

    Mayme stretched her foot back and gently pinched his white cheek with a big smile.

    Fuck, a man¡¯s skin is better than hers, it¡¯s unconscionable.

    ¡°Little wildcat, do you know what it means for a man and a woman to be unrted?¡±

    Edgar pped her jade hand away and snarled.

    Redoing it well, Mayme cut out and said indifferently, ¡°I would have never treated you as a man!¡±

    Hearing her words, Edgar immediately felt that his internal injuries were caused by her, finally understanding what is called the world¡¯s only viin and women are difficult to raise!

    Suddenly feel that they are simply cheap, put a good time not to go to the dash, but to run to be a driver, the most important thing is that people sit still reluctantly.

    Mayme directly ignored Edgar¡¯s face, her eyes kept staring ahead, her whole heart was now on Karen¡¯s body, especially Rosemary¡¯sment that Karen was in a bad mood, but also made her a heart to the throat.

    ¡°Hey, you drive faster! Do you know how to drive or not?¡±

    Looking at the endless stream of cars in front of her, she did not find the car she wanted, and the panic in her heart was getting bigger and bigger, and her mood was even more irritable to the extreme.

    Edgar was Mayme a yell,pletely speechless, at least he was once a racing first prize winner, OK, but now even by this little girl said can not drive.

    This is unbearable!

    mming on the gas pedal, a red sports car is like a wild horse that breaks free from the reins, like the wind flying on the tarmac.

    Karen sat at the bar and ordered a cocktail from the bartender.

    She rarelyes to the bar, remembering the first time she came to the bar or the time when she was studying abroad.

    Eleven o¡¯clockte at night, outside the bar has begun to slowly Susan down, and inside the deafening sound of music, colorful neon lights wantonly shining on the bodies of those rabbit girls, at the moment in the dance floor several women in revealing clothes constantly twisting like a snake-like waist, constantly flirting with the men above.

    ¡°Miss, your wine!¡±

    The bartender made her a very low-strength cocktail called ¡°Forgotten Sorrow¡±, which means to forget all the sorrows for a while.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epting the wine, Karen took arge sip.

    It is said that drinking can forget all things, although she also knows the truth of using wine to dispel sorrow, but she just wants to give herself such a ss of wine at the moment, even if only temporarily forget.

    If she could stand in front of Joseph with a determined face before, it was because she felt she had that confidence, but now, what little confidence she had has all but disintegrated because she now feels dirty.

    Tears had already wet her eyes, picked up the cocktail on the bar and drank it in one go, never drinking, she coughed violently because she drank too fast.

    ¡°One more!¡±

    Soon, the bartender brought her another ss of wine and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°Little sister, how lonely to drink alone, brother apany you to drink!¡±

    A fat-headed man with fat ears came up to her and asked with a smirk.

    From the time she entered the bar, he stared at her, a look at the girl is the first time toe here, such a pure and lovely girl sent to the door, has made the bar inside a lot of men dumb.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The man in front of you is a bully near this bar, oftene here people know, see him over, the other people naturally will not be stupid to go over with this kind of person for a woman.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    At the moment Karen sees a man and thinks of what happened tonight, especially when she sees the man in front of her, the image of being pinned down inexplicably shes through her mind.

    ¡°Aigoo, or a little pepper, has a personality, but brother likes it!¡±

    The words fell, a salty hand towards her slender, not win and hold the waist to touch.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    One grabbed the salty hand, Karen twisted it hard, and heard the man scream like a pig.

    Even though he screamed at the top of his lungs, he could not resist the deafening sound of the music.

    Karen jumped violently out of her seat and ran for the bar door.

    ¡°Brother Howe, are you all right!¡±

    The fat-headed man with fat ears yelled at them, ¡°Get that little bitch for me!¡±

 Chapter 877 The rhythm of death

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Karen looked at the few yellow-haired punks in front of her, her body trembling slightly from fear.

    Several young men looked at the fine woman in front of them, with lewd smiles all over their faces.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid little sister, brothers will love you well!¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way!¡±

    Probably because of the wine, Karen only felt more and more confused in front of her eyes.

    The fat-headed man with fat ears wiggled all over and came after him, looking at Karen, who was blocked inside the alley, and walked up and pped her, saying viciously: ¡°Little bitch, weren¡¯t you great just now? Now see how I fuck you up!¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t say so much nonsense, the brothers can¡¯t wait!¡±

    The rest of the men beside him also followed the coaxing, Karen kept backing up, heart because of the fear of tears fell more fierce.

    Suddenly there was a tightening around the waist, and before Karen could say anything, a familiar voice came through.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, close your eyes, you¡¯ll be fine soon!¡±

    A low and maic voice came from Joseph, who gently covered her eyes and looked at the five or six punks in front of her with a murderous intent.

    The fat-headed man with fat ears looked at Joseph who appeared from nowhere and roared, ¡°Kid, you want to save the beauty of a hero, but also need to distinguish the asion, before the old man is angry, get lost!¡±

    ¡°Seek death!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, several men suddenly pulled out spring-loaded knives from their waists and shed at Joseph¡¯s body.

    Because his eyes were covered, Karen could not see clearly the battle outside, only to hear the sound like a pig¡¯s scream.

    ¡°Say, which hand touched her?¡±

    One foot on the fat head of the salty pig hands, Joseph voice through the bone chilling.

    At this moment, thefat-headed, fat-eared man has been beaten by Joseph has long been unable to distinguish between east and west, north and south, the original obese face at the moment by Joseph hit a few times, has long been swollen with the piggy bank like.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say, then both hands touched her, right!¡±

    The words fell, the remote alley inside once again came a pig-like howling, asionally apanied by a few barking dogs.

    A few other punks looked at Joseph¡¯s hand, which had been trampled on, and each knelt on the ground and kept kowtowing, begging for mercy as they did so.

    ¡°Joseph, let them go!¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t see their condition, she could guess from their screams that it must be miserable.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Although she hated to cut these people into pieces, she couldn¡¯t let Joseph get into a fewwsuits for his life.

    Gently tugging at the corner of his shirt, Karen suddenly spoke up.

    Joseph gave her a look and kicked a few people who were kneeling on the ground and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±

    A few punks who still care about the other, rolling and crawling away, leaving only the fat-headed, fat-eared man lying dying on the ground.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! It¡¯s already okay!¡±

    Putting her in his arms, the killing intent in his eyes has surprisingly receded, leaving only a face of deep love.

    ¡°What to do? What if we still haven¡¯t found Karen?¡±

    Mayme looked at the street with fewer and fewer people and was anxious.

    Edgar saw the situation, the whole person leaned against his car, bristled, ¡°I said usually see you are quite smart, how to the critical moment like a fool, you will not give her a call ah!¡±

    As the words fell, Mayme was heard yelling at him angrily, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Damn demon man!¡±

    After giving him a hard stare, Mayme hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed her number.

    By her so yelled i, Edgar tilted his head up to look at the dark sky, if this will be in a little snow, just to confirm the saying!

    The sinus is strange and wrong!

    Knowing that Karen is in front of the bar not far away, Mayme directly left a certain man behind and hurriedly ran in the direction of the bar.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡±

    Joseph helped Karen to the door of the bar and was about to leave when he bumped into Edward who walked in from outside.

    ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this The Flower family young master, my precious brother-inw?¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Not even looking at him, Joseph said coldly.

    Edward, the eldest grandson of the Qin family, relying on the Qin family¡¯s power in C City, reckless, uneducated and unskilled, is a no-nonsense,zy people.

    To this person, if not for the events of this evening, he would almost have forgotten about this person.

    ¡°Aiya, why do you need this? You and I are both men, I still know that little thing between men, it¡¯s just ying with a woman outside? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell Sunny about it!¡±

    When he saw Karen in Joseph¡¯s arms, Edward¡¯s eyes began to shine. Wow, this Joseph is really blessed, just find a woman can find such a beautiful thing.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°That ¡­ brother-inw! Let¡¯s discuss one thing brother,ter you finish ying can you give me the woman in your arms to y?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ pain pain pain ¡­¡±

    Grabbing his hand, Joseph said word for word, ¡°Do you have the guts to say that phrase again?¡±

    ¡°Let go, let go!¡±

    Pushing him away, Joseph looked at Edward and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m warning you, you better not hit on her or you won¡¯t even know how you¡¯ll die!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Karen, how are you? Is everything okay! You almost scared the hell out of me!¡±

    Mayme pulled her, looked her up and down, and when she saw that there was nothing wrong with her, she spoke to Joseph: ¡°Joseph, please take Karen back first, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself!¡±

    ncing at Edgar, who was standing three meters away, Joseph spoke up as he passed by Mayme.

    Giving him a reassuring look, Joseph then led Karen away.

    ¡°Little wildcat, are you not giving up on me?¡±

    Once they had left, Edgar came up next to Mayme and pinched the charm.

    Throwing him a smarmy look, Mayme turned and headed for his Ferrari.

    Pulling open the door and sitting up, Edgar looked at the woman lying at the window with her eyes fixed on the bar door and suddenly came up to her ear with a series of bad smiles and said, ¡°Little wildcat, you¡¯re not thinking of doing something bad again, are you?¡±

    ¡°Leave the car keys, people can go! I will help you drive the car to the door of your vi before dawn!¡±

    Without raising his head, Mayme said coolly.

    ¡°Woah shit, is this a bridge too far?¡±

    After using him without even a word of thanks, she just kicked him out, what does she think he is?

    A servant whoes and goes when called?

    Or is it a cheap driver?

    Edgar suddenly felt that he was being a bitch, and had nothing to do with finding himself angry.

    But looking at this little wildcat, it seems to do something.

    ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re trying to help your friend teach that scumbag a lesson, I¡¯ll help you!¡± When ites to teaching people a lesson, he has a lot of ways to do it.

    But this person is also really quite poor, what people are not good to mess with, but to mess with this little wildcat, this is simply a rhythm of death!

 Chapter 878 An Unsightly Picture

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then this matter is in your hands, I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡±

    Mayme suddenly looked back at him, since people have opened their mouths, she did not let go, it seems a bit unjustified.

    The most important thing is not to use her hands, in case something happens, there will be no news with her.

    ¡°No problem, we will make you satisfied!¡±

    The words fell sound, Edgar took out his cell phone and dialed a phone, not a momentter heard him say: ¡°Done, let¡¯s go eat some snacks, after I will take you to test the results!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at him and nodding, Mayme smiled.

    ******Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Late at night, the city of C is very Susan, the original lively and noisy city is only at this moment will be rare Susan down.

    Inside the car, Karen sat inside the passenger side, her eyes kept looking out at the fast-shing scenery, her mind was nk.

    She knew that what happened tonight was her fault, and she knew that Joseph was angry at the moment, but she didn¡¯t know what to say to break the peace at the moment.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Turning her head, looking at him, this is the first time she looked at his side face like this seriously, it turns out that his side face is so good-looking, just a side face, are enough to make those girls fall for it.

    Joseph hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, he knows he ran inside the bar because of a momentary thought about what happened at the reception today, and looking at her, it seems to have misunderstood something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Say what you have to say!¡±

    Seeing that he wanted to say something, Karen spoke up.

    Suddenly Joseph took out a package from the box beside him and handed it to her.

    Karen opened a packet of western medicine and looked at those with a puzzled face.

    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m not sick and don¡¯t need to take medicine!¡±

    ¡°In fact, I know all about what happened in the hotel today, you don¡¯t have to be sad, I know this thing hit you very hard and hurt you a lot, but fortunately everything is intact, you are still intact!¡±

    Karen looked at Joseph, who was driving, incredulously. If what he said was true, what was the pain between her legs?

    There are also bruises and hickeys on her body, those are obviously marks left after lovemaking.

    ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Joseph turned his head to look at her pale, bloodless face, in the heart of a light relief, said: ¡°You were drugged by Quentina, originally thought that the person she wanted to deal with was Mayme, did not think it would be you, when I met you in the bathroom, your whole person has not awake, all over like a furnace, so I carried you back upstairs I wanted to let you take a cold shower to be able to wake up a little, but did not expect, did not expect ¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t expect her to pounce on him, and three times she plucked his clothes clean, and just as he was about to enter her body, the subordinate came to inform that this medicine could not bebined, and that oncebined it would cause the uterus to bleed profusely and die of septicemia.

    So he got a doctor to see her, and luckily it was caught in time, or she could have lost her only qualification to be a mother.

    Only by the time the doctor came to her with the medicine, she had already left.

    Karen blushed so much by Joseph that even her ears turned red.

    Did she mean to say that she had strong-armed him?

    Was he really that brave at the time?

    The thought of that dirty unpleasant image, Karen would like to find a crack in the ground.

    Seeing that her face was red, Joseph suddenly stopped the car, looked at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t regret what I did, and if I had to choose again, I would still do it!¡±

    His only regret is that she did not be his real woman.

    Karen at the moment does not know what mood to describe her current mood, knowing that she is still intact, she is indeed very happy, the ultimate want is when she knows that the man is no other than Joseph, there is still a Tess of gratitude in her heart.

    Unbeknownst to me, the car had arrived at the neighborhood where Karen lives.

    ¡°Here it is!¡±

    Lifting her head, Karen met Joseph¡¯s ck eyes like ink and slowly said, ¡°Joseph, thank you! It¡¯s gettingte, go home early and rest!¡±

    Pushing open the door, Karen grabbed her bag and headed inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote, let me send you up!¡±

    ¡°No ¡­¡±

    No need to say it before you hear Joseph say, ¡°You¡¯re a girl, I¡¯m not sure!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t resist him, Karen nodded her head.

    Two people walking side by side on the cell Andy, at the moment inside the cell Susan¡¯s even drop a pin can be heard.

    Karen lives on the thirteenth floor, not too high and not too short, for people like her who have a fear of heights, this floor is just right.

    Into the elevator, actually inside the elevator came a violent shaking, scared Karen suddenly screamed out, hand clutching Joseph¡¯s arm.

    After a while, the elevator returned to normal and Karen suddenly felt that her hands seemed a little sticky and saw that they were all covered in bright red blood.

    ¡°Joseph, how did your hand get hurt?¡±

    Joseph grabbed her hand and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just a small injury! It¡¯s not a problem!¡±

    ¡°Was it an injury sustained during the fight just now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine, I¡¯ll just go back and take care of itter!¡±

    Looking at Karen¡¯s nervous face, Joseph suddenly felt that the words years are really beautiful.

    Stepping out of the elevator, Joseph smiled at her and spoke, ¡°Get in, it¡¯s cold!¡±

    Taking out the key to open the door, Karen spoke to Joseph who was about to leave, ¡°Joseph, let me help you with your wound! Otherwise it will get infected!¡±

    The words fell, and regardless of Joseph¡¯s willingness, directly pulled the person in.

    Her house is a one-bedroom apartment house. Rosemary originally offered her a ce to live, but she politely declined in the end.

    Joseph looked up and down at the house, which was less than fifty square feet, and although it was small, it had everything, and after Karen had decorated it, the whole apartment looked very cozy.

    From the drawer inside the medical kit, Karen skilled to help Joseph clean up the wound, when in college abroad, because of boredom, so use the spare time to enroll in nursing, so some simple dressing she still know.

    After treating the wound, Karen looked at the time on the table, turned her head and spoke, ¡°Joseph, it¡¯ste, why don¡¯t you just stay with me tonight for one night, you can¡¯t drive now that your hand is injured!¡±

    ¡°Would that be inconvenient?¡±

    After all, if a man and a woman live together, it is inevitable that people will gossip.

    ¡°It¡¯s really inconvenient for you to go back now, well it¡¯s a deal, you sleep in the living room, I¡¯ll go get you a bed quilt for you.¡±

 Chapter 879 Light a light for you

    At the moment, in a certain alley in C city, a long and demonic man, handsome face full of disgust,pared to the girl sitting on the table not far away, a happy face eating the bowl of fragrant beef noodles.

    The store was discovered by Mayme and Karen by ident. The owner of the store is an aunt in her fifties, and because the ce is rtively remote, the number of people whoe here to eat is particrly small.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, it¡¯s cold! I just made a little beef soup, you can have a bowl to warm up your body!¡±

    The bossdy put the beef soup in front of her and said with a smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Auntie!¡±

    Mayme picked up the beef soup and took a sip, a warm feeling rose in her heart and smiled.

    It¡¯s not that this aunt has anything to do with her, or because she has good food here, but because this aunt is really not easy.

    Her son is a special police officer, in the execution of the mission many years ago, unfortunately shot dead, and his partner because also in the previous year suddenly stroke, paralyzed in bed, there is no greater pain in life than the white hair to send the ck hair, because his son¡¯s identity is special, even the real identity are afraid to light up, despite the state has to give them monthly subsidies, food and clothing is not a problem, but this aunt insisted on the stall, every day To 12 o¡¯clockte at night, in order to just stick to a promise, the promise to his son.

    ¡°Son, no matter where you are, your mother will be here to light amp for you and wait for you toe home!¡±

    Perhaps with this expectation, the boss¡¯s wife has been here for thirteen years and six months, that is, from the day his son left home, no matter the heat of the summer, or cold windy winter, the boss¡¯s wife will thunder in the stall here.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of soup, no need to be so polite, is that one your friend?¡±

    The bossdy¡¯s eyes fell on Edgar who stood not far away and kept staring at Mayme. MaymeTammy smiled and said, ¡°Sort of!¡±

    Originally, she wanted to say no, but thought that at least people have done themselves a favor, saying no seems a bit unjustified.

    The bossdy also wanted to ask if she wanted to give him a bowl of noodles, but when she saw his face was ugly and scary, she swallowed back her words.

    A bowl of noodles soon reached the bottom, Mayme burped contentedly and took out money from her purse and handed it to the boss¡¯s wife.

    ¡°Auntie, thank you for the beef soup!¡±

    Taking the money from her hand, the bossdy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a bowl of soup, no need to be so polite!¡±

    Aftertalking to the boss¡¯s wife, Mayme walked over to Edgar, took out her phone and snapped a picture of him, looked at the person in the picture and said with satisfaction, ¡°Do you think if I put this picture on my Twitter, guess if my Twitter followers will skyrocket tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Edgar almost growled through gritted teeth.

    This woman is so poor that she doesn¡¯t even have money to eat? I can¡¯t believe that he brought the jade tree to eat here, look at the environment here, simply can¡¯t stand to see.

    He just doesn¡¯t understand how this woman still eats so well.

    Took the phone and waved it in front of him,ughing, ¡°See if I dare!¡±

    Well! He admitted that the woman just didn¡¯t dare anything.

    Looked at the time is not early, patted someone¡¯s shoulder, Shi En said: ¡°But see on the sake of you help me tonight as a free driver, I will not send for the time being! I¡¯ll leave the back to you, I¡¯ll go back to bed first!¡±

    She¡¯s trapped!

    After saying that, Mayme walked in the direction of her apartment.

    ¡°Little wildcat, just a full meal to go to bed, not good for the stomach, in addition I am telling you one thing, I guess you listen to it after absolutely no sleep!¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and get to the point!¡±

    I hate it when people whet her appetite.

    ¡°Do you know why your friend is in a bad mood tonight?¡±

    Edgar came up to her side and asked with a smile.

    Stretching out her hand to push away his demonic face, she spoke impatiently, ¡°Get to the point!¡±

    ¡°The point is that your friend was given an aphrodisiac, and the person who gave the drug is Edward who is waiting for you to teach him a lesson!¡±

    ¡°Is the evidence overwhelming?¡±

    ¡°Of course, afraid that you do not believe, I also deliberately recorded a video, you see!¡±

    Handing the phone to her, Edgar said smugly.

    Looking at the video, Edward¡¯s beating mouth, the small hand clenched the phone as if it was Edward.

    Originally only intended to teach this perverted embryo a good lesson, then at the moment, she felt that she had just thought really too kindly.

    ¡°Demon, prepare a profile of Edward for me, the more detailed the better!¡±

    She has no other skills, but there are many tricks to fix people.

    ¡°It¡¯s already ready for you, in the car!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, didn¡¯t you just say you¡¯d take me to digestion? Now it¡¯s ready to go!¡±

    Pulling open the car door, Mayme smiled that is a big smile.

    But for some reason, there¡¯s always a creepy feeling.

    Looking carefully at Edward¡¯s profile in the car, Mayme¡¯s face always had a faint smile on it.

    ¡°Get out of the car!¡±

    After looking up at the words above, Mayme took out a pair of sunsses and put them on, following along with her out of the car.

    As soon as he entered, a man in ck greeted him and bent respectfully to Edgar, ¡°Young master, ording to your order, all arrangements have been made!¡±

    ¡°Lead the way!¡±

    The man in ck stole a nce at Edgar¡¯s side of Mayme, felt a cold air to the face, shivered, hastily withdrew his gaze, in front of the road.

    Edgar led her into a presidential suite, and when she walked in, Mayme took the tour.

    When the eyes fell on theputer not far away above, open the button, and soon the screen of a room was disyed inside.

    Looking at those messy things on the table, Mayme¡¯s eyes fell on a packet of stuff on top of the bedside table and said with a smile to Edgar, ¡°Have your people get a packet of that stuff and put it there, remember, the amount must be sufficient!¡±

    ¡°What makes you so sure I can get that kind of stuff?¡±

    Edgar poured two sses of red wine and walked over, handing one of them to her, the whole person leaningzily against the table, the neckline of his chest casually open, to be more charming.

    Mayme couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, walked to his front, came to his ear and said, ¡°I forgot to tell you, you look really tempting like this, keep it up!¡±

    After saying that, he picked up the car keys on the table and waved at him, and the man was already walking to the door.

    ¡°Remember what I just told you, wait for your good news tomorrow, the car first lend me!¡±

    Until the person hadpletely left his sight, Edgar then slowly stood up, the corner of his lips hooked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t understand, why are you wasting your time on her?¡±

 Chapter 880 Sleepless Nights

    ¡°She¡¯s not as easy as you think, if we want to get what we want faster, starting with her would be the best way to go!¡±

    With two fingers holding the crystal ss and gently shaking it, the ruby-like liquid emits a dazzling luster in the ss, highlighting its own value.

    Sam looked at his young master and said, ¡°This evening, The Grant family young master and his personal doctor left C city in a helicopter, do you need to go and find out?¡±

    ¡°If I remember correctly, next week should be his big wedding day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s only four days away!¡±

    Fingers gently stroking the delicate vase, the corners of the mouth hanging a faint smile, it seems that this The Grant family young master¡¯s opponents are really quite a lot!

    ¡°Interesting!¡±

    ¡°You stay put for now, it seems that we are not the only ones who want to move Wilson, but you can ¡­¡±

    Edgar whispered something in Sam¡¯s ear, the smile on his lips infinitely erged.

    ¡°Must be this thing like dripping water, do not let anyone notice it!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So what Miss Karlsson just said, should we continue?¡±

    ¡°Just do what she says!¡±

    Let the little wildcat have a good day tomorrow.

    Sam looked at the doting look in his young master¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but widen his eyes, could it be that their young master was really in love with that little one?

    Blinked, and when he was looking over, it seemed that everything just happened to be an illusion.

    Mayme returned to her apartment at 2:00 a. m., rubbed her sore neck, took out the key and opened the door, kicked her shoes around, and stumbled towards her bedroom.

    ¡°OMG, I¡¯m stuck!¡±

    The lights were not even on and the whole person fell backwards towards the bed.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ ghost ah!¡±

    Leaping up from the bed, he haphazardly grabbed a pillow and prepared to smash it into the bed.

    With a bar, the light inside the room turned on, and Mayme saw a familiar figure sitting on her bed, with eyes staring coldly at her.

    ¡°Marcy, do you know that people can scare people to death!¡±

    Throwing the pillow in her hand, Mayme crossed her arms and yelled at someone on the bed.

    No, wasn¡¯t this her home? Then how did he get in?

    Did she go to the wrong door?

    Mayme hurriedly ran out, looked at the familiar environment outside, and thumped back in, speaking in an angry voice: ¡°No, why are you in my room?¡±

    ¡°You forgot to lock the door!¡±

    ¡°Did I forget to lock the door?¡±

    Scratching his head, Mayme¡¯s head is now full of I want to sleep, I want to sleep the small cell protest sound, on their own lock the door simply do not remember at all.

    But she did have a precedent of forgetting to lock the door, so she yawned and spoke to someone, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, thank you for guarding the door for me, you ¡­ can ¡­ go back! ¡±

    The words fell, only to hear amon sound, the whole person just lying on the bed and fell asleep.

    At once, Marcy felt a flock of crows flying overhead ¡­

    ¡°Mayme, you haven¡¯t showered yet!¡±

    Marcy reached out and patted her flushed cheek, and a disgruntled protest was heard.

    ¡°Quiet, I want to sleep!¡±

    Marcy sighed lightly, broke her over, took off her coat, pulled the covers over her, and was about to get out of bed when her whole body was hugged by a pair of slender hands.

    ¡°Mayme, let go!¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Rolled over, not waiting for Marcy to get up, the whole body towards his body until it found afortable position, which did not move around.

    She was like a good child in her sleep, her mouth muttering something now and then, with saliva at the corner of her mouth.

    Looking at her dainty Lynch Moore, Marcy said lightly, ¡°Mayme, you¡¯re really at ease, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll eat you dry?¡±

    I think she is really rare girl like this, a little defensive to people are not, he said he forgot to lock the door, she also believed, really do not know how she lived over the past ten years.

    It wasn¡¯t until the day Marcy looked at the men standing in a row in front of him that he finally understood the question of the day.

    nting a kiss on her forehead, he said softly, ¡°Good night, little girl!¡±

    Marcy lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling, he seems to have a deeper understanding of the soft jade and gold in his arms at the moment.

    Hey, it¡¯s destined to be another sleepless night!

    At the same time, in a certain room of an erotic hotel, Edward was holding two hot women in his arms. The hot women are constantly chasing each other, and a burst of lustfulughteres from time to time inside the room. The room from time to time came a burst of lustful.ughter.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Mr. Fischer,e on! Come and get me!¡±

    One of the women shouted shyly at Edward, a pair of charming eyes from time to time fell on a certain ce, see there is always no response, the face can not help but some anxiety.

    Who does not know that the young master of the Qin family in this aspect of the taste and heavy, plus he is spending a lot of money, so as long as he sees, they will make every effort to make the young master of the Qin family satisfied.

    Just anxious where only the two of them, Edward is also anxious sweating, which has passed an hour, but there has not been any response.

    ¡°Mr. Fischer, you can¡¯t be a no-go, can you?¡±

    ¡°Little bitch,ter brother I¡¯ll let you know if I can or can¡¯t!¡±

    Walked to the bedside table and picked up a bottle of medicine poured into the mouth as much as possible, a sip of water, not more than two minutes, and soon a dry heat flowed into the body like a current.

    At this time, the room door creaked, and from outside came in two more men and two women, and soon the room was staged inside.

    Edgar is currently holding a ss of red wine, watching the unpleasant images inside the video, and there is no trace of ripples on the demon¡¯s face.

    Although the time this also has its own masterpiece, but the thought of Mayme¡¯sst words, but still can not help but frown.

    This girl is really not a frugal light, fortunately, when they did not do anything to her, otherwise I really do not dare to imagine that I will not also have such a day.

    The next morning, the entire city of C was like an explosion, and all the public opinion went straight to the Qin family.

    Mayme¡¯s body moved, the small hand habitually to touch the pillow side of the phone, before Marcy said, the person next to her jerked up, looking at Marcy lying on her side, a stunned face asked: ¡°You ¡­ you how to be in my bed? ¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    One hand propped up on the chin, a look of I ask you, let Mayme at the moment sleepy.

    Wow shit, she didn¡¯t eat Uncle dryst night, did she!

    But she has no memory of it, but she clearly remembers that she has not eaten anything else except Edgar¡¯s wine!

 Chapter 881 I will be responsible for

    ¡°Wine?¡±

    Could it be that there was something wrong with the drink Edgar gave her?

    Oh my God, who will tell her what to do?

    Rubbing her hair in annoyance, Mayme smiled at Marcy and said, ¡°That ¡­ we shouldn¡¯t have had anything happenst night!¡±

    As long as nothing happens between them, then everything is fine.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Looking at the frantic Mayme, an evil thought suddenly shed through Marcy¡¯s heart.

    It seems that this little girl has not yet remembered what happenedst night, then he will tease her properly.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t really have raped you!¡±

    Even though it¡¯s damaging to her image to say it, she¡¯ll always remember it if she doesn¡¯t set things straight today.

    Raped him?

    Marcy¡¯s mouth corner twitched, this girl¡¯s imagination is too rich, even this can think out, they have no rtionship she should not know better?

    Seeing her drooping head, looking like a child who has done something wrong, I didn¡¯t expect her Mayme to have such a cute side.

    Lowering her head for half a day without seeing him speak, Mayme lifted her head to look at him and said in a small voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be responsible for what one person does!¡±

    ¡°Okay, so how are you going to take charge!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet, I¡¯ll tell you when I do!¡±

    Clutching the corner of her coat with both hands, Mayme cursed herself a thousand times in her heart, why did she have to drink that ss of wine?

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for your reply!¡±

    Shrugging, Marcy rolled over and got up, then headed for the bathroom, where the sound of rushing water came from within moments.

    Looking at the closed bathroom door, Mayme reached out and pped herself.

    Now well, a girl¡¯s most precious one is inexplicably lost.

    Ah ¡­

    Marcy, who was taking a shower inside the bathroom, heard scratchy voicesing from outside, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but hook up.

    At this time, a cheerful cell phone ringing, ringing and stopping, stopping and thinking, fetching the bag from the ground, taking out the phone, breathlessly spoke, ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Little wildcat, you¡¯re not up yet, are you?¡±

    Edgar¡¯s low voice came from the other side of the phone, Mayme¡¯s small hand gripped the phone tightly and yelled at the person on the phone, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business if I¡¯m up or not! Don¡¯t mess with me!¡±

    With a snap, the call was hung up.

    Soon, the phone rang again, Mayme picked up the phone and said viciously, ¡°Edgar, you. Are you fucking looking for a fight?¡±

    ¡°Who pissed you off, so angry early in the morning?¡±

    Edgar on the other side of the phone thought Mayme was not awake, still not afraid of death said.

    Before Mayme could say anything, she heard Edgar say, ¡°Little wildcat, don¡¯t be angry, open Twitter and take a look, you¡¯ll be in a better mood immediately after reading it!¡±

    Edgar looked at the ck screen of the phone, the corners of his mouth curled up in a faint smile.

    After he so reminded, Mayme suddenly thought ofst night he worked all night things, hastily took out the phone to open Twitter, saw today¡¯s Twitter headlines were actually brushed up, the above said the young master of the Qin familyst night in the hotel to y SM, get three lives, the specific reason is to eat the hotel¡¯s stimnt drugs, three of the women strangled to death alive, if not a few other people in time to call the police, I¡¯m afraid not only the three dead. If not a few other people called the police in time, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not just the three people who died.

    I go, Edgar this man¡¯s hand is heavy enough, she only said the amount of drugs to be enough, the mother even made a human life, fortunately she slipped away from the party yesterday.

    Thinking of this, Mayme¡¯s mood also followed a lot of good, the most important thing is that this time Edward is considered never to turn over a new leaf.

    As it is written above, even if it does not die, the future is a waste of a person.

    Marcy came out of the bathroom and looked at Mayme, who was smiling with her cell phone and seemed happy.

    Feeling a piercing coldness sweeping this way, Mayme looked up and saw Marcy looking at her with a sullen face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Mayme, are you taking my words for granted?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ no!¡±

    Mayme swallowed, looking at Marcy¡¯s perfect golden ratio body, damn, how can this man¡¯s body be so good?

    If Marcy knew that she was not listening to him at the moment, but admiring his body, I¡¯m afraid she would be so angry that she would vomit blood!

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t, who were you just talking to on the phone?¡±

    ¡°A friend, a regr friend!¡±

    Looking at Marcy who suddenly sat on the bed, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but gulp and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯d better put your clothes on, or I ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, two columns of blood poured out, and Marcy was instantly speechless.

    Sense that he was angry for half a day, this little girl is actually only in the guilty of nymphomania.

    ¡°You have a nosebleed!¡±

    Pushing her little head to the side, Marcy stood up, picked up her cell phone and made a call, and within ten minutes she heard a knock on the door from outside.

    Mayme looked at Marcy, who was heading outside, and sniffled, before heading to the bathroom.

    *****

    ¡°Good morning Joseph,e and have breakfast!¡±

    Karen set up the bowls, as she always did, and made a few of Joseph¡¯s favorite breakfast items.

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    Settling down, Joseph looked at those breakfast items he liked on the table and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had breakfast made by you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all that¡¯s in the fridge¡­ I¡¯m sorry Joseph!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you eat as long as you make it!¡± ,

    The hand holding the chopsticks trembled slightly, then smiled lightly and said, ¡°Joseph is still the same as before, not a picky eater!¡±

    ¡°By the way, something happened to the Qin family, take a look!¡±

    ¡°No rush, let¡¯s have breakfast first!¡±

    For him, in important things are not as important asing with her, not to mention that the ident is the Qin family, it does not matter if you look at itter.

    Put the phone down, Karen is not slow to eat toast, when she was abroad she ate the most is toast, and never tired of eating.

    ¡°Recently there is nothing to do with Mayme less to go out, the Qin family is in trouble, I worry that they will be detrimental to you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did anything?¡±

    Looking at him, Karen said with some confusion.

    It¡¯s impossible to hold everything that¡¯s not her business on her head!

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t do anything, but it¡¯s good to keep an extra eye on things, eventually!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Karen knew he was doing it for his own good, after all, the Qin family is no slouch, and who knows if they¡¯ll bite everywhere like a dog gone mad.

    With his head down, he continued to eat breakfast, only to hear Joseph¡¯s cell phone ringing, and not long after, he heard him say coldly, ¡°I made this matter very clearst night, as for Edward, he wants to die, what can I do, the person you should be looking for now is not me but awyer!¡±

 Chapter 882 I wish I had no regrets in this life

    Listening to Joseph¡¯s cold words without a trace of emotion, Karen looked up at him, wiggling her lips, but remembering what he saidst night, she finally said nothing.

    This is, after all, a matter between the two of them, she an outsider is not good enough to say anything.

    After breakfast, Karen was cleaning up the dishes while Joseph kept making phone calls, his tone colder than ever.

    ¡°This matter I will hold a press conferenceter, will officially and the Qin family to lift the marriage contract!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, but Joseph sneered, ¡°You¡¯re too naive, you don¡¯t still think the Qin family is really treating us as a family friend, do you? Well, I have already decided this matter, you do not interfere, nothing I will hang up!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Joseph hands in his trouser pockets inside, eyes looking out the window, eyes far away.

    Such Joseph looked so lonely in her eyes, and for a moment Karen wanted to rush over and hug him, to tell him that he still had her.

    But she knows she can¡¯t, and maybe it¡¯s just fine the way it is.

    ¡°Will you apany me to a ce?¡±

    Suddenly Joseph turned his head and his ink-like ck eyes shed with a hint of pain, making it impossible for Karen to find a reason to refuse.

    Rosemary had been in such a depressed mood since she returnedst night that the two little ones didn¡¯t even know they had walked into her room.

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡±

    Nina reached out her little hand and touched Rosemary¡¯s forehead, then touched it to her own, and that serious look instantly caused Rosemary to giggle.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s not sick!¡±

    Looking at the two of them in their kindergarten uniforms, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Are you still going to school today?¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re going to get our report card today!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, has Daddy gone to work?¡±

    Blume, who was standing by, still looked cold, and it hurt Rosemary¡¯s heart to watch.

    Picked him up andughed, ¡°Baby, kids should smile more, just like Nina, don¡¯t always put on a cold expression!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing tough about!¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary suddenly felt speechless, sighed lightly and said, ¡°Daddy is away on a business trip, do you want to find daddy for something?¡±

    The kid wouldn¡¯t normally seek out Wilson if there wasn¡¯t something going on.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Baby, daddy¡¯s not home, you can talk to mommy too!¡±

    The little one thought for a while and finally just said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mommy we¡¯re going to school!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After giving them each a kiss on the forehead, the maid took them out.

    Looking at them, Rosemary suddenly remembered how she used to love to nestle in her mother¡¯s arms and pamper herself when she was little, and before she knew it her children were so old.

    Seeing that it was a beautiful day, Rosemary had breakfast and let Bruce drive her to the cemetery in the countryside.

    It was a beautiful day, and when we got out of the car, Rosemary turned to Bruce and said, ¡°I¡¯ll just go up alone, you wait here for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Holding a bouquet of cornflowers bought from the roadside, one of her mother¡¯s favorite flowers when she was alive, while Rosemary liked white lilies best.

    After walking for about half an hour, Rosemary finally stopped in front of a tombstone with a girl about her age at the moment, smiling brightly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Vanessa¡¯s here to see you!¡±

    cing the flowers in front of the tombstone, Rosemary smiled at the girl with the gentle smile on it, the woman who had said she would always be with her when she grew up.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m getting married in four days, you and Dad must be so happy! I believe Dad has already talked to and told you about him, his name is Wilson, and we both love and adore each other, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love him as much as I do!¡±

    Reachingout and gently stroking the woman¡¯s delicate face on the photo, Rosemary continued, ¡°I was going to bring him over to see you, but he went away on businessst night.

    Stayed at the cemetery for over an hour before leaving.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, are we going home now?¡±

    Bruce, who was sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, asked with a smile.

    ¡°You walk me to the door of Karen¡¯s apartment!¡±

    Thinking of her depressed mood yesterday, Rosemary said worriedly.

    At this moment, Joseph is leading Karen on top of a mountain somewhere in C city.

    Karen stood on the top of the mountain with her eyes looking down at the foot of the mountain with a feeling of being high up.

    Two people fighting side by side, the mighty wind blowing, hair flying in the wind.

    ¡°From the time you secretly left, I would drive here alone every time I thought of you, looking at the brightly lit house below, and always wondered if you would be somewhere down there. Then I brought Mayme here and she told me that happiness is something you have to earn, to hold firmly in your own hands and not to give up no matter what!¡±

    Turning his head, Joseph grabbed her soft shoulders, looked at her and said, ¡°Karen, I love you, maybe from the first time we met, maybe from the time you moved into my house, you have unknowingly been in my blood, no matter what awaits us ahead, I will hold your hand tightly and will not let go, will you? ¡±

    Looking at him, listening to this deep and moving confession, Karen has long been sobbing, these times since, she has been running away, she wants him to have a better life, she does not want him to be difficult because of her, but now ¡­

    Since she rejected him, his face no longer appeared smile, since the rejection, his figure more and more thin, these are really what they want?

    ¡°Joseph, don¡¯t you know that I sold you for a hundred million?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s your fault that you took 100 million and donated it to the disaster area in my name, then the wrongs that I, Joseph, have done are even more uncountable!¡±

    Karen was a little stunned, how did he know that she had donated the 100 million to the disaster area in his name?

    ¡°How do you know about this?¡±

    Stroking her baby-like skin, JosephTammy smiled and said, ¡°What kind of person you are others don¡¯t understand, but I won¡¯t be unclear, with your person there is no way you will want that money, besides what is my grandfather¡¯s temper, I know it better than anyone else, so this time you shouldn¡¯t have to be running away from me!¡±

    Joseph looked at her, he did not want to have the word regretter in his life, he wanted to be able to hold this girl¡¯s handter in his life until he fell into the dust.

    ¡°Well, I promise you!¡±

    Looking at him, Karen smiled at him Tammy, perhaps she really should sit well for herself for a while the Lord, no matter what their future path will be, only wish to have no regrets in this life ¡­

 Chapter 883 Thereâ€™s something fishy going on here

    Rosemary got out of the car, said a few words to Bruce, and let him leave first.

    ¡°Mayme, what are you doing here?¡±

    Just walking into the neighborhood, I saw Mayme sitting on a bench, with her little mouth muttering about something.

    As soon as he saw Rosemary walk in, the whole man¡¯s eyes lit up and he shouted, ¡°Sister!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go up, isn¡¯t Karen home?¡±

    ¡°Well, she went out and she said she¡¯d be right back!¡±

    The words fell, and sat on a bench, palm-sized goose egg face written full of two words ¨C distracted!

    Sitting down next to her, Rosemary looked at her like this and couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ¡°Mayme, who is not afraid of anything, what¡¯s wrong with you today, why are you sighing? This is not like your style!¡±

    Handing the milk tea in his hand to Rosemary, he then spoke lightly, ¡°I raped Marcyst night!¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    When Rosemary heard her words, she spat out the milk tea in her mouth as she did and looked at her with a disbelieving face, saying, ¡°You forced Marcy?¡±

    A pair of good-looking phoenix eyes looked at her with disbelief, touched her forehead, and touched his own, no fever ah!

    ¡°Sis, I don¡¯t have a fever!¡±

    Taking away Rosemary¡¯s hand, Mayme said with a depressed look on her face.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    In fact, she would hate to really be in a fever, burning delirium, talking nonsense only!

    Otherwise, if they knew about it, they would have yed her alive!

    The Karlsson Family has been disgraced by her for several lifetimes, I¡¯m afraid.

    Seeing her listless look, it looks like she really doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s joking.

    ¡°And what did Marcy say?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything!¡±

    It¡¯s because he didn¡¯t say anything that drove her crazy!

    Who knows what¡¯s in his mind and whether he¡¯ll think she¡¯s a very casual girl.

    ¡°Did he send me backst night and go to you for a drink?¡±

    ¡°No, I went outst night for something and came back veryte!¡±

    She is now nk inside her head, her heart is all over the ce, they all say that when you sleep with a man you will get pregnant, and I don¡¯t know if I have Nina Bao inside my belly now.

    But she herself is still a child?

    She has so much left to do, she doesn¡¯t want to be tied down by marriage so early.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    Who will tell her what to do?

    ¡°So what are you going to do now?¡±

    The first time I heard her talk, she always looked like she was not afraid of the world, often moving to molest Marcy. Marcy, but now it is good, directly cooked rice, especially Marcy, the hall of the famous boss of the mob, but was a little girl to the strong, think about it all feel quite pathetic.

    ¡°What else can I do? Of course, we are responsible for him!¡±

    Is there a better solution?

    Looking at her, Rosemary put her arm around her shoulders and couldn¡¯t help but say for Marcy: ¡°Mayme, in fact, Marcy is really nice, except for being a little older than you, whether it¡¯s status, position, or appearance, it¡¯s one of a kind, why don¡¯t you try to get along with him?¡±

    ¡°Sis, that¡¯s not even the point, the point is could I be pregnant now?¡±

    Mayme raised her head and looked at Rosemary with a scared look in her eyes, all worried.

    Numerous grass horses galloped past Rosemary!

    Very helplessly rolled his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°If it¡¯s really as good as you say to get pregnant, then howe there are still infertility hospitals?¡±

    When Rosemary said this, Mayme¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but blush.

    Seeing this, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, this girl actually blushed.

    ¡°Well, in order to reassure you, sister to apany you to buy, but this medicine asionally eat once or twice okay, eat more on the body will have side effects, women should learn to protect themselves, know?¡±

    ¡°I know sis, I promise you, I¡¯ll only eat this once!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Mayme hurriedly held out her hand in reassurance.

    Just a moment ago there was a look of listlessness, now immediately like a different person, really still a child.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The two had just walked to the entrance of the neighborhood when they saw Joseph and Karen walking in hand in hand.

    What is this about?

    As soon as Karen saw Rosemary and Mayme standing there, a faint blush quickly surfaced on her face and she tried to pull her hand back, but Joseph grabbed it tighter.

    ¡°You two?¡±

    ¡°Just as you can see, Karen promised me!¡±

    At this moment, Joseph¡¯s face is full of happy smile, know him so far, although there are smiles, but like today this kind of spring smile or the first time to see.

    The power of love is really great!

    ¡°Congrattions, since you have decided to be together, I hope you will be able to walk side by side in the future, no matter what you encounter.¡±

    Joseph looked at Karen with a fond face and said slowly, ¡°I promise that I will never let go of her hand no matter what!¡±

    ¡°And what about your engagement to Quentina?¡±

    ¡°Sis, didn¡¯t you watch the news today?¡±

    Mayme, who was standing on the sidelines, asked with some excitement.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Because she misses Wilson too much, and because she has never been much of a news reader, she naturally doesn¡¯t know what happened today.

    Seeing her look of surprise, Rosemary raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Is there any major news in the news today?¡±

    Mayme attached to her ear and whispered a few words, listening to Rosemary felt herself blushing.

    The young master of the Qin family is really heavy taste, even a pick six, and now there is a human life, it seems that Joseph has a busy these days.

    ¡°Excuse me, I have to take a call!¡±

    Joseph took his phone and walked to the side, Mayme went up and took Karen¡¯s hand and asked with a smile, ¡°Honestly, did you guys sleep togetherst night?¡± How else did you agree to be together the next day.

    There must be something fishy going on here.

    Karen looked at her with a gossipy expression on her face, pointed her finger at her little head and lightly reprimanded, ¡°Your head is really dirty!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me nothing happened between you?¡± The hell believe it?

    ¡°Joseph did sleep at my cest night, but it was also because he hurt his arm trying to save me and couldn¡¯t drive, and it was sote, so I let him settle in the living room for the night!¡±

    ¡°What happenedst night?¡±

    Karen told them about what happened yesterday and how she thought she lost her virginity, and it was hard to know that she ended up making a mess of it.

    Fortunately, only she and Rosemary know about this matter, otherwise it would be a big loss of face.

    Listening to her words, Mayme a pair of sses propped up the boss, did not expect Joseph is so decent,pared to someone, Mayme suddenly feel that he is a beast.

 Chapter 884 Is it really wrong?

    Joseph came back from the phone and looked at them and said, ¡°Be careful when you go out these days, call me if there is anything, I still have things to deal with, I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    Then said to Karen: ¡°These days I may note temporarily, if you are bored to go live with Rosemary, now Edward happened such a thing, the Qin family side will certainly send people to investigate, although this matter has nothing to do with us, but still be careful for the best!¡±

    ¡°Well, I will!¡±

    Looking at them, Joseph again did not forget the advice, ter I will hold a press conference, like the media to announce the dissolution of my marriage with Quentina, the media will certainly be watching these days, for the sake of Karen¡¯s safety, I try to avoid the risk these days, Rosemary, you help me take care of! ¡±

    After all, the security system at the beach house is the most secure, and since that one incident, Wilson has made the vi¡¯s security system even more deeply defensive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring them both backter, so you¡¯ll be relieved!¡±

    Rosemary has experienced so much, naturally know what Joseph stopped is what happened, women jealous, crazy than ghosts.

    Just like when Fang Ling, in order to get back at her, can spend up to a year to n, see how powerful the jealousy of women.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just them, it¡¯s you too!¡±

    Looking at him, seeing that he seemed to want to say something but in the end didn¡¯t, Rosemary¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of panic.

    With a slight smile, he said, ¡°Good!¡±

    Seeing Joseph leave, Karen then turned back to him and asked, ¡°So where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Sis!¡±

    Mayme stood by and couldn¡¯t help reminding her, fearing that Rosemary would forget all of a sudden.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, wait for me, I¡¯ll go up and get two sets of clothes!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary called Tina and Heidi and asked them toe out and get together.

    When Karen came down, the three of them took a car to the city center and Rosemary led them both into arge pharmacy.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you not feeling well?¡±

    Karen, who was following behind, asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Wee, what can I get you?¡±

    ¡°Hello, please get me a box of emergency contraception after the fact!¡±

    The waiter gave her a look, then said with a smile, ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    It was also the first time she came to buy this kind of medicine, and after she finished Rosemary felt like all the people were looking at her.

    ¡°Miss, this is the medicine you want, there are instructions inside, just take it ording to the instructions!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the medicine, they hurried to the cashier and were about to pay when they saw a handsome, tall figure standing in front of them.

    As soon as Karen saw the visitor, her little face turned red and dripped blood, shrinking behind Rosemary¡¯s back, not daring to look up.

    ¡°Marcy, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I came over to help Marks bring some medicine, and you guys came over to buy it?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s sharp eyes fell on their hands, finally resting her gaze on someone¡¯s small hand with a cold gaze.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Yes, is that ¡­ Marks injured?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just a little headache, just passing by and came to help him bring some medicine over!¡±

    Once Tammy smiled, how did Rosemary feel as if she was caught red-handed doing something bad, and the eerie coldness flew over everywhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m also meeting Heidi for dinner, is Marcy with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I have things to do, you guys go ahead!¡±

    ¡°Well, then, we¡¯ll go first!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and led Karen outside.

    Mayme lowered her head and was about to leave when her arm was violently grabbed and she looked up to see a pair of eyes that hated freezing to death staring straight at her.

    Wow, is this shrinking?

    Come to buy a medicine can meet this gue.

    ¡°That, since you have something you are busy first, I will not bother you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, is Mayme okay, Mr. Meyer is looking at her like he wants to eat her?¡±

    Among all those people, Karen is most afraid of Wilson and Marcy, always feel their eyes sweeping over, as if there are countless cold arrows flying this way.

    After taking a look inside, Rosemary¡¯s lips curled up and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mayme will be fine!¡±

    Who let her be so dominant and put people to sleep?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Karen still didn¡¯t feelfortable looking inside again, but since Rosemary said it was fine, it should be fine, and even if it wasn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t dare go up to it!

    Who let Marcy¡¯s aura so big, she is a small woman to be able to defend themselves is already very good.

    ¡°Mayme, what do you have in your hand?¡±

    ¡°No, nothing!¡±

    The hand holding the birth control pills could not help but hide behind, afraid to let him see the pills she was holding in her hand.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Slightly narrowing her eyes at her, Marcy took advantage of an inattention and snatched the medicine from her hand.

    When she saw the box of pills, Marcy¡¯s whole face turned green, did she want to have his baby that badly?

    Mayme looked at Marcy standing in front of himself and couldn¡¯t help but swallow, such he was really good scary.

    ¡°Oh, that ¡­ waiter took the wrong one and I was just about to return it to him?¡±

    ¡°Is it true what she said?¡±

    The cold eyes swept over the store attendant, the attendant who took the medicine for them trembled in fear and looked at Mayme and said, ¡°Miss, you just clearly said it was the emergency contraceptive afterwards, I didn¡¯t take the wrong one!¡±

    Mayme face brushed white, eyes constantly like the two outside for help, but people did not see.

    ¡°Mayme, I didn¡¯t expect you to not only be a powerful mouth, but even to tell lies without blushing?¡±

    ¡°That ¡­ is not ¡­ me ¡­¡±

    Seeing that he was angry, Mayme tried to exin to him, but after talking for half a day, she didn¡¯t know how to exin clearly.

    Marcy stuffed the medicine into her arms and spoke heartbreakingly, ¡°Nothing happenedst night!¡±

    Throwing down the words, he walked outside with big strides.

    Mayme stood in ce for a long time without slowing down from his words, looking at his back, her heart surprisingly some slight loss.

    Did she really do something wrong?

    Just now he said that nothing happened to themst night, could it be true?

    But if it was true, why did her heart feel so hard?

    ¡°Miss, do you still want to buy this box of medicine?¡±

    The cashier looked at Mayme, who was standing there frozen, and asked.

    ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    When she didn¡¯t respond, the cashier called out again.

    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡±

    Turning his head to look at the cashier, he asked.

    The cashier looked at the medicine in her hand and smiled, ¡°Do you still want to buy this box of medicine?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks!¡±

    Handing the medicine to the attendant, Mayme slowly walked out of the pharmacy.

    Rosemary and Karen, who were standing outside waiting for her, saw here out and asked in disbelief, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

 Chapter 885 Rosemary was splashed

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s go eat hot pot!¡±

    Mayme suddenly took the two of them by the hand and said happily.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary asked, not unsure.

    They just watched Marcy walk out of there with a ck face, and she walked out listlessly, not looking like she was okay from either side.

    Bouncing in front of the two of them a few times, heughed and said, ¡°Do I look like something is wrong to you like this?¡±

    Rosemary and Karen nced at each other and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tina and Heidi should be here already!¡±

    As soon as Marcy came in, Marks stepped forward and said, ¡°Young master, just now Seven sent an email saying that the boss of the Seven Stars Gang took our pier in Sandy Bay by force today with his men, injuring two dozen of our brothers, and six of them were too badly injured and have already left.¡±

    Speaking of which, Marks¡¯ tone was noticeably husky.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    ¡°ording to Seven¡¯s ount, Ben seems to have some people backing him up recently, and is very rampant, not only upying our docks, but many gangs¡¯ docks are also forcibly upied by him!¡±

    This kind of thing has not happened for many years, despite knowing which small gangs secretly disobey them, but no gang dares to be as rampant as the Seven Stars Gang is at the moment.

    ¡°How¡¯s Seven?¡±

    ¡°One shot in the arm, now it¡¯s all right!¡±

    ¡°You go over there now and deal with this matter, as for the Seven Star Gang, there is no need to stay!¡±

    If it were not for his inability to leave at the moment, he would really like to meet this Seven Star Gang¡¯s boss properly.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Marks responded and turned to leave.

    Inside the hot pot restaurant, Rosemary several people sat at a table looking at the menu on it and started to tick the dishes.

    ¡°Rosemary, what made you want to treat us to hot pot today?¡±

    Tina, who was sitting across from Rosemary, asked with a smile.

    So many people inside the most free of her, just a while ago and Vincent went abroad to travel back, took a lot of photos posted in the circle of friends, and ruthlessly spread a handful of dog food.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, you don¡¯t even know how long I¡¯ve been craving this hot pot!¡±

    It¡¯s just that hot pot must be eaten with more people to have a taste, and Vincent eats too elegantly, so every time I want to ask him toe with me, I end up not wanting to say anything once I see how he eats.

    Rosemary handed the selected menu to the waiter and said, ¡°Serve us a mandarin duck hot pot!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it doesn¡¯t matter to me!¡±

    So many people inside Karen is not very good at eating chili peppers, while they are a few of the full spicy girls, not afraid of spicy, not afraid of spicy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll seeter if there¡¯s such a thing as that!¡±

    She had brought Karen to eat once before, and the hot pot base was still ordered slightly spicy, and she kept drinking water at the end of the spicy.

    Tina looked at Karen, saw that she was a little unconvinced andughed, ¡°You really don¡¯t have to question Rosemary¡¯s words yet, Rosemary and I rolled through the chili pile when we were in college.¡±

    ¡°Tina, you¡¯re not afraid to scare people Karen.¡±

    Heidi looked at Karen with an envious expression and smiled.

    After making a mischievous smile at them, Tina didn¡¯t say anything.

    At that moment, the waiter came over with the base, ced it on the table and adjusted the temperature.

    ¡°Rosemary, when was thest time we had fondue like we did today?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Rosemaryughed lightly, ¡°I think it was the one time I ate with Ellen and Joseph!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it was that time, we deliberately invited them to eat hot pot in order to fix him, and the result ¡­¡±

    Thinking about that time, the expressions on Ellen and Joseph¡¯s faces, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    ¡°They both ended up with diarrhea for a day and a night!¡±

    ¡°Yes,ter we invited him to dinner again, Joseph that but beaten to death not to invite us, saying what always let the girls treat, embarrassed.¡±

    Rosemary propped her chin up with one hand and smiled lightly, ¡°Yeah, time flies, the kids are so big now!¡±

    Looking at her face with emotion, Tina seriously asked, ¡°Ever regret?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Looking at her, he asked instead of answering.

    ¡°No regrets!¡±

    ¡°You still know me best!¡±

    From the day she agreed to marry Wilson, she has never regretted it, and she is grateful to have met him in her life.

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    Tina watched a happy smile spill out of the corner of her mouth andughed, ¡°Look at you with that happy little woman look, are you proving to us how much you and Wilson love each other?¡±

    ¡°Why do I hear a sour taste in your words, it can¡¯t be that your family¡¯s didn¡¯t serve youfortably?¡±

    ¡°Fuck you!¡±

    A faint blush surfaced on her pretty little face and she gave Rosemary an angry re.

    Looking at her shy appearance, everyone smiled lightly.

    ¡°Okay, it¡¯s hot, let¡¯s start eating!¡±

    Several people were talking andughing when suddenly a girl rushed to them, overturned all the things on their table and pointed at Rosemary, cursing loudly, ¡°Rosemary you bitch, you give back my sister¡¯s life!¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you have the wrong person, I don¡¯t know your sister!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think you can bury the evidence of your murder just because you¡¯re married to The Grant family, go to hell!¡±

    A pot of boiling hot pot soup lunges at Rosemary¡¯s face ¡­

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Karen, how are you?¡±

    Although some of the soup was kicked off by Mayme, quite a bit of it still sshed on her and Karen¡¯s bodies.

    Tina and Heidi were already terrified and helped Karen take off her coat with all hands.

    ¡°The police are here!¡±

    ¡°Who called the police?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Hot pot restaurant waiter stood out, pointing his finger at the girl by Mayme uniform, said: ¡°The thing is, just these fewdies here to eat hot pot, this youngdy came forward to point at each other cursing, and then the next table just boiled hot pot soup all thrown to the body of this youngdy, fortunately this youngdy kicked, or the consequences dare not resemble. ¡±

    ¡°Miss, do you know her?¡±

    The policeman asked, pointing to the girl in Mayme¡¯s uniform and looking at Rosemary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll ask what¡¯s going on when we¡¯re done with our injuries!¡±

    Seeing that the police officer wanted to ask more questions, Rosemary directly interrupted him.

    She was in no mood to answer the police, she just wanted to rush Karen to the hospital.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Miss, you are not allowed to leave for the time being, you must first investigate clearly with us at the police station.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Tina directly knocked away the police officers beside her, and Heidi stepped forward to help Karen walk outside.

    Mayme pushed the girl in front of the police and said coldly, ¡°Your police department had better give us a satisfactory ount of this matter!¡±

 Chapter 886 Killing Intent

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, is Rosemary badly hurt?¡±

    Marcy rushed over as soon as she received the call, and when she heard that Rosemary had been injured by someone throwing hot water on her, her body was filled with murderous intent.

    At that moment, the door to the hospital room opened and Marcy rushed in.

    ¡°Rosemary, how is it? Is it badly hurt?¡±

    Looking at a nervous Marcy, RosemaryTammy smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but Karen¡¯s injury is much more serious than mine!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, will it leave a scar?¡±

    Heidi, who was standing by, asked in a small voice.

    The doctor, a 40-year-old woman with a pair of sses, looked at them and said, ¡°Miss Harris¡¯s injury is okay, not very serious, just try not to touch the water in the next few days, while Karen¡¯s injury is much more serious, the area of burns on the back is rtivelyrge, the resting time may be rtively longer, I have helped them to apply the best burns I have helped them on the best burns medicine, as long as the good conditioning, basically will not leave scars!¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Rosemary took Karen¡¯s hand with a heartfelt look, she was obviously an innocent person, but in the end it was her who was hurt.

    She really doesn¡¯t understand why that girl must bite the bullet and say that she did her sister in, she doesn¡¯t even know who her sister is.

    ¡°Marcy, how did you know we were at the hospital?¡±

    ¡°It just so happened that when you called Cheon, he was holding a press conference and his phone was with his secretary, just as I went to find him, and when the secretary saw that it was you calling, I answered it.¡±

    Turning her head to look at Karen, Rosemary gently patted her hand.

    ¡°Marcy, please go to the police station for me and help me find out the details of that girl!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of this matter!¡±

    Even if he didn¡¯t say anything, Marcy would have straightened things out. Originally he went to Joseph to ask about Wilson¡¯s side of the story, but he didn¡¯t expect to hear them call just in time.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Karen? Are you okay?¡±

    Joseph came in like a gust of wind, walked up to Karen and sized her up all over.

    Looking at Joseph, who was so nervous, several other people were slightly stunned.

    ¡°Joseph, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Who says it¡¯s okay? The doctor just said that your injury is the most serious, must be the resting, or leave scars will not be good.¡±

    What girl would want an ugly scar on her fair and tender skin.

    ¡°Since the doctor has said to recuperate well, don¡¯t go to work for a while, I will help you take some time off for your annual leaveter.¡±

    As the words fell, Joseph spoke to Rosemary again, ¡°Rosemary, are you hurt badly?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, it¡¯s just that my skin is a little red kind of red, the doctor has just medicated me, I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days, if Karen hadn¡¯t helped me block it, I wouldn¡¯t have been so lucky.¡±

    If Karen hadn¡¯t helped her block it, she would have been really disfigured at this moment.

    ¡°Rosemary you don¡¯t have to me yourself, if it was you at the time, you would have done the same with me!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Karen!¡±

    Karen shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a shame I can¡¯t be your maid of honor, it looks like you¡¯ll have to find another bridesmaid again!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, if you hadn¡¯t helped me block that one, I might not have been able to attend the wedding the day after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°This is what I should do!¡±

    Speaking of the wedding, Joseph¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of worry, Wilson has gone over there for a day and has not been contacted so far.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll send you back!¡±

    Now he is not at all dare to be careless, just left a moment, did not expect such a thing to happen.

    Tina called her driver toe and pick her up, dropping Heidi off with her, while the girls were sent back by Joseph and Marcy.

    Putting them in ce, Joseph said to the housekeeper, ¡°Pay more attention to them these days, The Great Young Lady and Karen have injuries, so be careful when you serve them, and if there are any outsiders visiting, call me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Flower!¡±

    After the order, Marcy and Joseph then headed for the door.

    ¡°I have to go to the police station, do you want to join me?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    In the office of the c-city police department, a middle-aged man heard the people below him say that Joseph was looking for him and hurriedly stopped all his business and hurried to the office.

    Looking at Joseph standing inside, the police chief had a smile on his face and said, ¡°Mr. Flower, what brings you here?¡±

    ¡°Police Chuang, today my fianc¨¦e and The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady were sshed with hot water by a girl while eating out, what do you think should be done about this matter?¡±

    Sitting in his office chair, Joseph slightly narrowed his eyes at the director in front of him, with a faint coldness on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Flower, I really don¡¯t know about this matter, you wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Police Chuang¡¯s hand was trembling as he picked up the phone, and if this matter was not handled properly, then he would have to roll up and leave as well.

    ¡°August, ask if the Bureau arrested a girl who was causing trouble at the hot pot restaurant today. See who is in charge and tell him toe to my office immediately!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Police Chuang said to Joseph: ¡°Both of you, please wait a moment, he¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Chief, you wanted to see me?¡±

    A man of about twenty-two or twenty-three walked in, and when he saw Joseph and Marcy again, a sh of surprise crossed his face, but he quickly regained hisposure.

    ¡°Did you handle the hot pot restaurant downtown today that sshed people with pot soup?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Looking at the director kept smiling at the two people in front of him, he was just stupid enough to see that the identity of these two people is not simple.

    ¡°So, did you ask what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Talking said Marcy, Xiao Guo looked at him and quickly put his eyes away.

    This man¡¯s eyes are really scary, the eyes are like a wolf that is looking down on him.

    ¡°Speak up!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Originally, he was still hesitant to say anything, when he heard Zhang Bureau yell at him.

    ¡°ording to the girl we brought back, her name is Eve Ham, she has been away at college and didn¡¯t know about her sister¡¯s murder until she came back two months ago, and people told her that her sister was killed by The Great Young Lady of The Grant family!¡±

    Listening to his words, Joseph¡¯s eyebrows furrowed together and looked at Xiao Guo and said, ¡°So did she say what her sister¡¯s name was?¡±

    ¡°Call Gina!¡±

    Marcy looked to Joseph, who was sitting across the table. He didn¡¯t know much about Rosemary¡¯s side of C City, so he could only act as a listener.

    ¡°You can go out now!¡±

    Seeing him standing there and not leaving, Joseph lightly wrinkled his brow and said, ¡°Something else?¡±

 Chapter 887 Are you in love with him?

    ¡°This girl is already in the advanced stage of stomach cancer and has less than a month left, so if you can, please give her the high hand and let her spend thisst month quietly!¡±

    Although he knew that he was not supposed to say these words, he couldn¡¯t help but say them in the end.

    Police Chuang saw Joseph¡¯s face was very ugly and shouted angrily at Xiao Guo, ¡°Xiao Guo, do you know what kind of bastard words you just said? Why don¡¯t you quickly apologize to Mr. Flower!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Flower, I hope you can be merciful for the sake of her life!¡±

    ¡°Littlerade, I advise you to change your career, the police line is not suitable for you!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Marcy said lightly.

    The office was instantly left with only the two of them, as if everything just happened to be him alone in acting.

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up, Tom, do you know what you just said?¡±

    Police Chuang looked at the kid in front of him with a headache and said angrily.

    Tom looked at his uncle, who kept sighing, with a bewildered look, wondering why he was like that.

    ¡°Do you know who the woman who was scalded is? It¡¯s The Grant family¡¯s The Great Young LadyRosemary and the fianc¨¦e of The Flower family¡¯s first young master, are they the kind of people we can afford to offend?¡±

    ¡°So what? It¡¯s just a little more money on hand, right?¡±

    ¡°You you you ¡­¡±

    How could he have such an ignorant nephew? Doesn¡¯t he know that The Grant family can make the whole city of C tremble with the slightest stomp of their feet?

    ¡°Forget it, you should leave this matter alone, I¡¯ll handle it!¡±

    ¡°So what about Eve Ham?¡±

    Tom did not die looking at his uncle, as if I will not leave until I get the answer.

    ¡°Dispose of it ording to thew!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, she ¡­¡±

    Originally, he wanted to say a few words, but Tom was scared to shut his mouth with a cold look from his uncle, and could only leave the office unhappily.

    Coming out of the police station, Marcy, who was about to leave, suddenly asked, ¡°Any news about Wilson?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Speaking of which, Joseph¡¯s heart is inexplicably irritated, closer and closer to the wedding, but he has not yet contacted Wilson, and does not know how he is doing over there.

    ¡°Leave this matter to me, you go ahead and deal with the Qin family side, and send a few more people to protect Rosemary and their safety.¡±

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave C City!¡±

    Joseph refused without thinking, now that Edgar was in C City and possibly had their every move under surveince, he couldn¡¯t let Marcy take that risk.

    ¡°Edgar has always been looking for Mayme, Wilson was worried that he was not good for you, so he went to investigate him, and the information he got back said that he was a man and a woman, and his methods were ruthless, but ording to what we know, it seems that this Edgar is not as simple as the rumors, although I do not understand what he wants, but one thing is certain. I am sure that he deliberately contacted Mayme in order to deal with you!¡±

    Joseph said is not reasonable, Nichs this person is extremely deep, and always do things without leakage, this time specially from a long way to C city, absolutely not out to y so simple.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that the one who was really staring at them from behind was not the Edgar they were talking about at the moment.

    ¡°Since he wants to see a show, let¡¯s put on a good show for him!¡± He would like to see how long this Edgar¡¯s fox tail can hide.

    ¡°I have things to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The car flew away from the spot, leaving only a sky of dust and tires with the road mo. The sound of rubbing out.

    ¡°Why are you sitting here alone and staring?¡±

    Turning her head, Mayme saw Rosemary standing behind her.

    Mayme hurriedly stood up and helped Rosemary sit down, saying, ¡°Sister, why are you up? Didn¡¯t the doctor say that you should take a good rest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not in the way, I¡¯ve been in bed for so long, my back is aching, I just want to talk to you!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In fact, she came to find her on purpose. When she was at the hospital today, she noticed that there was something wrong with her and Marcy, and at that time there were many people, so she was not good at asking.

    ¡°Sis, C City is so beautiful!¡±

    Sitting on the open terrace, Mayme¡¯s eyes kept staring at something, and although there was always a smile on the corner of her mouth, Rosemary saw a touch of sadness in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, it is indeed beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m going home!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body trembled slightly, thenughed, ¡°It¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, so we should also go back and have a reunion with our family!¡±

    ¡°I mean, I may note back to C City when I go back!¡±

    ¡°Why? Is it because your family knows about youing out?¡±

    Shaking her head, Mayme smiled lightly and said, ¡°No, I just think I should go back and finish the schooling I haven¡¯t finished so that I can find a job I like after graduation, just like Karen.¡±

    Hearing her say that, Rosemary sent a sigh of relief in her heart andughed, ¡°I thought something had happened, it¡¯s good that you would think that way, it¡¯s okay that you don¡¯t have time toe here, we cane see you then!¡±

    ¡°Sister, will you reallye to see me?¡±

    Taking her by the arm, Mayme asked uncertainly.

    Pinching her somewhat plump cheeks, heughed, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll be there, no matter where you are, you¡¯ll always be my sister!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sis!¡±

    Leaning on her shoulder, Mayme smiled.

    ¡°Mayme, did you and Marcy have a fight?¡±

    Sinceing out of the pharmacy, she had noticed that there was something wrong with both of them, and just now at the hospital, Marcy¡¯s eyes did not fall on Mayme from beginning to end.

    ¡°No, he¡¯s the one who told me that nothing happened to usst night and that he was lying to me!¡±

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    Looking at Mayme¡¯s disoriented look, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mayme, are you in love with him?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that suddenly I feel very stupid all of a sudden, and people believe everything they say!¡±

    Rosemary did not say anything, just gently hugged her, some things are better to let her understand herself.

    A lot of things, are going around and around, if there is a fate, no matter how the end will be together!

    ¡°Sis, the day after tomorrow is your wedding, are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Luckily, everything was arranged by Wilson, so I can basically say I¡¯m just waiting to be a bride is all!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if Wilson is on his way back now that things are handled so well over there.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, South America¡¯s Red Rainbow Ind, Wilson coldly looked at the man standing across the street, a strong killing intent all over ¡­

 Chapter 888 come prepared

    ¡°You finally gave up and came out, I thought you were nning to be a shrinking violet for the rest of your life?¡±

    The man looked at Wilson and sneered.

    The man was about 5¡¯9¡å, tall, and looked at Wilson with provocation in his eyes.

    Wilson¡¯s eyes are flooded with coldness, the man in front of him named Old Wolf, special forces born, once helped the country he belonged to make a lot of military achievements, untilter retired and joined the mercenary corps, he was holding soldiers are basically retired veterans, did not expect this time will be hired by the other side.

    ¡°It seems I really underestimated you, you found it so quickly? Is the copse of my mine also your work?¡±

    ¡°This is just a meeting gift for you when we meet for the first time, I think you will like it very much!¡±

    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±

    It took so much effort to dig him out, it couldn¡¯t juste over and tell him that.

    Edmund looked at the other people and whispered in Wilson¡¯s ear, ¡°This group is prepared today, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Our boss would like to invite Mr. Ellen over for a seat!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Wilson stared at the old wolf and couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Just her?¡±

    Old Wolf saw Wilson¡¯s tone full of disdain for his door boss, and his face was filled with a surge of anger.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice, if you don¡¯te with us, then all the people who get hurt at the end will be your people!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯ll see who¡¯s the one who gets hurt in the end?¡±

    With a bang, a loud gunshot instantly cut through the entire sky ¡­

    For a while, the scene is chaotic, the sound of gunfire, but the other side seems to have some scruples, see always can not hit Wilson, and can not let go of the fight, the old wolf can not help but curse.

    Despite this, the other side had twice as many people as they did, and soon several brothers on Wilson¡¯s side had fallen.

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ll cover you! You go first!¡±

    Edmund kept shooting like the other side while shouting to Wilson at his side.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote if we don¡¯t leave!¡±

    The mercenaries¡¯ guns were all aimed in Wilson¡¯s direction, which made Edmund even more nervous.

    With a bang, Wilson was shot in the abdomen, bleeding profusely.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

    Edmund tried to get past, but the firepower from the other side was so heavy that he couldn¡¯t get past.

    With a bang, only to see the opposite side of the fire, Edmund took the opportunity to run to Wilson¡¯s side and help him up.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    An icy female voice came as Edmund helped Wilson toward a parked car a short distance away.

    ¡°Come on, get in!¡±

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    The girl¡¯s mouth hooked up a bloodthirsty smile, from the body to take out one of their own special bombs thrown in front, only to hear a bang behind, in addition to the sky of fire and the rich smell of blood, just a sky of dust.

    ¡°Bandage him first, we¡¯ll be safe once we cross that bridge in front of us!¡±

    The girl tossed Edmund a medical kit and said coldly.

    epting the medicine box, Edmund looked at the other man and said, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Wilson, hold on!¡±

    Looking at a somewhat drowsy Wilson, Edmund hurriedly said.

    He promised Rosemary that he would bring him back safely, but he didn¡¯t expect to end up getting him hurt.

    Meanwhile, in the Long Xing Hotel in C City, Quentina clutched Joseph¡¯s arm and cried out, ¡°Joseph, I beg you, don¡¯t do this to me, okay?¡±

    Because of the things her brother did, the Qin family¡¯s status in C city instantly fell to the ground. If she were to break off her engagement with Joseph at this moment, then their Qin family would really be disgraced.

    Joseph reached out and broke her hand away with force, saying coldly, ¡°You are all to me for this, it has nothing to do with me!¡±

    ¡°My brother was framed. Anyone with a clear eye can see that my brother was drugged!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Wasn¡¯t it because of the drugs he took to help him be what he is today?¡±

    The first time it happened, the police have gone to the hotel to collect evidence, the results of the investigation came out because he will be the whole bottle of stimnts all at once to eat, will be this way.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s still the hotel¡¯s responsibility!¡±

    Quentina¡¯s eyes are confused and she just wants to push out all the things that are happening at this moment.

    The Qin family because of this matter of Edward, thepany¡¯s stock plummeted, plus also killed a few people, now the Qin family is already a hot pot of ants, has long been difficult to protect themselves.

    If Joseph withdraws from the marriage at this moment, will she be able to marry into a rich family in the future?

    ¡°Joseph, even if you really want to break off your engagement with me, can you please not announce it first for the sake of us growing up together!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Joseph refused without thinking.

    The things the Qin family has done in the shadows over the years have long since disintegrated thestyer of affection he had for the Qin family, and without adding a knife to their backs, Joseph felt it was enough to do right by them.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Quentina, do you think that we, The Flower family, are very easy to y with? ¡°Joseph grabbed her chin, and his eyes were cold, ¡°Your Qin family did all these dirty things, and now you still want us, The Flower family, to help you carry them, don¡¯t you even feel guilty?¡±

    ¡°Joseph, I didn¡¯t! I really didn¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Really no? How did your Qin family calcte The Flower family behind the scenes all these years, do you really think you did it seamlessly?¡±

    Quentina only felt a boom inside her head, and looked at him incredulously, so he had already known.

    No wonder he was so disgusted with himself, did he disregard his initial feelings, it turned out that in his heart he already knew what his father had do The Flower family.

    Seeing her pale face, Joseph pushed her away and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want the Qin family to be like a street rat from now on, I advise you to behave yourself and cooperate with the press conferenceter, in my opinion this press conference is not necessarily a nightmare for you, on the contrary, it may also help you to leave a way of life in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Flower, it¡¯s almost time!¡±

    ¡°As for what to say, it¡¯s up to you!¡±

    As the words fell, Joseph walked outside with an elegant stride.

    Quentina¡¯s entire body sat paralyzed on the ground, tears gushing down mercilessly, the princess who has always been held in the palm of the Qin family¡¯s hand, never thought that in the end it would still be destroyed by her own family¡¯s own hands.

    Eyes looking out, Quentina wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, stood up slowly from the ground and walked outside ¡­

    In front of the operating room of the downtown hospital, Edward¡¯s father Kelly was wandering back and forth in the corridor of Susan, a bench aside Edward¡¯s mother was crying like a tearful person, making Kelly even more annoyed.

 Chapter 889 That place is ruined

    ¡°Doctor, how is my son doing?¡±

    As soon as the hand light went out, Kelly and his wife rushed forward and looked at the doctor and asked.

    ¡°We have given him medication, due to the stimnts he took, the amount is toorge, resulting in the reproductive organs have not subsided until now, as to whether he can survive it depends on him!¡±

    The doctor, a woman around thirty years old, looked at Kelly with contempt on her face.

    ¡°Doctor, what do you mean by that? What do you mean by ¡°can¡¯t stand it¡±? Didn¡¯t my son just take a little bit more stimnts? If you prescribe him some fire-relief medicine, he will be fine?¡±

    Mrs. Fischer looked at the doctor in front of her and yelled.

    The female doctor said in a good-natured way: ¡°Your son ate the stimnt that is the amount of a dozen or twenty people, killed four people, you think it is the drug can be leaked?¡±

    The words fell, Kelly a Mr. Chuang face and cooked lobster general, what face are lost.

    But even so, Kelly still asked stiffly, ¡°Doctor, please do everything you can to help me keep him alive, money is not a problem!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of money, but like him, it¡¯s better to die!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Who are you to curse my son?¡±

    Mrs. Fischer is notoriously difficult to talk to in her circle, relying on the power of the Qin family and her mother¡¯s family, she has made a name for herself in her circle, and now with this incident with Edward, those rich wives she had bullied before may still beughing at her behind her back.

    ¡°He is in this condition today, even if his life is saved, that area has been ruined, do you think I¡¯m wrong in this situation?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Which one is Edward¡¯s family?¡±

    At that moment, a nurse came over and asked.

    ¡°I am!¡±

    ¡°The patient has been sent to the VIP ward, pleasee with me for the hospitalization procedures!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Kelly and Mrs. Fischer did not bother with the female doctor and followed the nurse out.

    Looking at their leaving figures, the female doctor lightly rebuked, ¡°What a person, standing with a few stinking money as ifthey were very happy.¡±

    Quentina, who was standing in a corner, listened to the female doctor¡¯s words, her hands clenched tightly, her face a blue burst of white.

    Kelly looked at his son lying on the hospital bed, a touch of killing intent surfaced on his face, he must find out who exactly turned his son into this.

    ¡°Dad, Mom!¡±

    Standing in the doorway, Quentina looked at her parents and her tears fell like broken pearls.

    ¡°Sunny, what¡¯s wrong with you and why isn¡¯t Josephing over?¡±

    ncing behind her and not seeing Joseph, Qin¡¯s mother asked.

    They had been in the hospital since they received the call that something had happened to Edward, and were ignorant of what was happening outside now.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    ¡°Madam, Miss!¡±

    Kelly¡¯s assistant nced at Quentina and shouted respectfully.

    With a nce at her son, Kelly turned and headed for the door.

    Seeing that her husband had gone out, Quentina¡¯s mother took her daughter¡¯s hand and sat on the sofa aside, saying, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told mommy what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Mom, Joseph and I broke off our engagement!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Mrs. Fischer never dreamed that Joseph would break off her daughter¡¯s engagement at this juncture.

    ¡°Why does he have the right to withdraw his marriage with you? Does he think that our Qin family is something he wants and can withdraw when he wants?¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡±

    Quentina shouted anxiously when she saw her mother taking her hand and heading outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to that negative man, and I¡¯d like to ask him for what reason he wants to break off his engagement with you!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not going!¡± ,

    No matter how they are saved today, it is no longer possible between them.

    Mrs. Fischer looked painfully at her daughter¡¯s haggard little face and said, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t worry! Mommy will definitely help you get out of this bad temper!¡±

    Taking Quentina¡¯s hand, she headed outside, and just as she reached the door, she saw Josephing at her.

    ¡°Surnamed Leng, you came just in time, tell me, why did you suddenly break off your engagement with our Quentina¡¯s? If you don¡¯t tell me clearly today, don¡¯t me me for disregarding the love between our two families for so many years.¡±

    Joseph¡¯s gaze fell on Quentina¡¯s body, making her lower her head in disbelief.

    ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s a question you should ask your baby girl, I think it would be more appropriate for her to talk to you! Don¡¯t you think so, Miss Fischer?¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the old man at home who had to force him toe over, there is no way he would havee here.

    He said so, Quentina hands clenched tightly in the hands of the clothes, head lowered more down.

    Mrs. Fischer saw her daughter¡¯s teary-eyed look, and was even more heartbroken, now that her son was lying in bed already considered disabled, she could not let her daughter suffer a little bit of aggravation.

    ¡°Even if Sunny did something wrong, you shouldn¡¯t break off the engagement with her, you The Flower family wants it or not, do you really think our Qin family is easy to bully?¡±

    Mrs. Fischer stared at him fiercely, originally holding a belly of fire in his belly no ce to spill, and now Joseph¡¯s appearance is undoubtedly the fuse to ignite.

    Joseph suddenly sneered, but in Quentina¡¯s frontal eyes it looked extra harsh, she knew very well what he wasughing at, at first if she hadn¡¯t run to please Neil every day and let him pressure him like he did, Joseph would never have gotten engaged to her, let alone married her.

    ¡°Mrs. Fischer, I think what is going on here, I think your Qin family knows it better than anyone else. I came here today to tell you that from now on your Qin family and our The Flower family will no longer be worldly friends, and we, The Flower family, will hold a press conference in three days to dissolve all cooperation regarding the Qin family!¡±

    For Joseph, the Qin family has today is all their own making, if Abby divided to sit on their own things, there will not be today.

    Joseph¡¯s words are undoubtedly another bomb dropped on the Qin family, because they all know very well that although Joseph has been cold to them over the years, but many of thepany¡¯s projects still originate from The Flower family.

    Now only the cooperation once terminated, then their Qin family loss is not at all what they can imagine.

    Quentina tightly bites her red lips, her eyes keep staring at the direction Joseph left, the eyes are calm and somewhat frightening, so that people simply do not know her mood at the moment.

    Kelly had just returned from talking to her assistant when she saw Josephing out of the ward side.

    ¡°Joseph, can you sit down with uncle for a few minutes?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I still have things to take care of at mypany, so if there¡¯s anything you want to do, Qin can say it here!¡±

 Chapter 890 Fond memories

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, there¡¯s a delivery for you outside!¡±

    Rosemary, who was ying with Nina, then heard the housekeeper walk in and said.

    Speaking of express, Rosemary thought of thest acid and her body couldn¡¯t help but tremble a little.

    The butler saw Rosemary¡¯s concern and spoke up, ¡°Why don¡¯t I tell him to back off!¡±

    ¡°No need, you guys take care of little miss first, I¡¯ll go out and take a look!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Mayme put down the toys in her hands and followed Rosemary towards the door.

    ¡°Is it my delivery?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because the courier named you to sign for it, so I have to bother you!¡±

    The courier¡¯s face also shed a touch of helplessness, thest incident he also heard, living here are rich people, and they are just a hard-working earning a meager living wage, either one, are not they can afford to offend!

    Rosemary quickly signed her life in the book and then handed it to him with a light smile, ¡°That¡¯s okay, thanks!¡±

    The courier took out a beautifully packaged purple gift box from inside the car, with a white lily tied to the top of the box.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your delivery!¡±

    ¡°Wow, this gift box is so beautiful!¡±

    Mayme eyes quickly grabbed the gift box, looking at therge a gift box, small eyes are full of light.

    ¡°Brother-inw is really romantic, even though he¡¯s out of the country, he doesn¡¯t forget to buy you a gift!¡±

    ¡°How do you know it was your brother-inw who bought it?¡±

    Bringing the gift box from her hand, Rosemary asked as she walked towards the living room.

    ¡°Look at the decoration on the top of this gift box, how would someone who doesn¡¯t know you well know that you like purple and lilies!¡±

    Looking at the gift box in her hand, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll open itter and we¡¯ll know who sent it!¡±

    ¡°Sister, let me help you dismantle it!¡±

    Before Rosemary could say anything, Mayme had already ced the gift box on the couch and unwrapped the ribbon on it.

    As the saying goes: Once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of a well rope!

    Thest courier incident still left her with a bad piece of shade.

    ¡°Mayme, be careful!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t break it!¡±

    Drip ¡­

    The sudden ringing of her cell phone startled her, causing Mayme, who was opening the gift box, to stop what she was doing and turn her head to look at her.

    Picking up the phone and looking at the unfamiliar phone number on it, Rosemary hesitated for two seconds before picking it up.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, did you receive the gift?¡±

    ¡°Sidney?¡±

    Sidney¡¯s cheerfulughter came from the other side of the phone. Rosemary had no idea that the gift box in front of her was from Sidney.

    Mayme, who was standing by, saw Rosemary¡¯s face instantly blossoming into a flower-like smile, and was somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Is this gift from you?¡±

    Eyes looking at the beautifully wrapped gift box, smiling sweetly.

    When the wedding date was set, she called The Angus Family and told them she was getting married. She originally wanted to be the first to tell Sidney, but Abel told her that Sidney was out of town and would be back in about a year, so they couldn¡¯t contact him. She was surprised to find out that she had been given such a big surprise before the wedding.

    ¡°Well, my little girl is about to get married, Sidney of course I have to prepare a gift for you ah! You open it first to see if you like it?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary gestured to Mayme to remove the lid, and saw a pair of crystal shoes lying quietly inside, the shoes shining under the light, the beauty of the people can not take their eyes away.

    Looking at the crystal shoes in front of her, Rosemary¡¯s nose was sore and tears fell like yellow beans, and memories of her childhood quickly shed through her mind.

    ¡°Sidney, when I grow up I¡¯m going to be your bride, and I¡¯m going to wear pretty crystal shoes and have pumpkin carts, OK?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a crybaby, I¡¯m not going to marry you?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll never talk to you again!¡±

    After saying that, the little girl left in a negative manner, only she did not know that his Sidney had already taken those words seriously, just did not think that when he came back, his little girl had already married a wife.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

    But it doesn¡¯t matter, even so, as long as she is happy, as long as it is what she wants, he will give it to her, even if she wants the world.

    ¡°Thank you, Sidney!¡±

    Sidney on the other side of the phone felt her heavy nasal voice and her eyes were red, her heart tightened and she said dotingly, ¡°Little fool, you are the daughter of our The Angus Family, of course you deserve the best in the world!¡±

    ¡°Stop crying, in case your godmother hears you, she may not know how to clean me up?¡±

    Rosemary snorted withughter and said, ¡°Godmother is not as mean as you say she is?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for you, my big brother and I used to agree that we must have been picked up inside the trash can outside, otherwise what kind of parents would do what they do to their sons and just throw them into school and leave them alone.¡±

    Sidney on the other side of the phone spoke in a sour tone, and not long after that his voice was heard begging for mercy.

    ¡°You brat, have the ability to say what you just said again for me?¡±

    Sidney looked at the golf club that his mother had casually picked up in her hand and pointed at him angrily.

    ¡°Mom, weren¡¯t you the one who said that my brother and I were both picked up by you outside inside the trash can?¡±

    The beautiful woman looked at her son, her beautiful eyes red, and said in an exasperated voice: ¡°I would rather you were really the ones I picked up from outside, so I would save myself the trouble!¡±

    Seeing that her old mother was about to start rambling again, Sidney hurriedly handed the phone over and said, ¡°Empress Dowager, the little girl¡¯s phone, you have to ¡­¡±

    You want to pick up three words have not yet said, the phone has been taken away by his family¡¯s Empress Dowager, then also did not forget to re at him, said: ¡°Later in to clean you up!¡±

    When he finished, he took his phone and walked out.

    Rosemary listened to the sound of bickering inside the phone, and a warmth crossed her heart. Hearing their unrestrained bickering, she was really envious.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s Godfather! Your godfather has already scheduled the time, we may not arrive in C City until tomorrow night!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was thrilled to hear that they would being over.

    But remembering Mrs. Xia¡¯s health, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Godmother, your health ¡­¡±

    After a long flight of more than ten hours, Rosemary was still worried about her health.

    Mrs. Xia waved her hand and said, ¡°Godmother¡¯s health has long been well, your godfather idle trouble, so we are taking our own ne over!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, is my special ne okay?¡±

    ¡°Brat, isn¡¯t yours mine, your whole being is still made by me?¡±

    The sound of happy and warm yfulness came from the phone again, and it warmed Rosemary¡¯s heart to hear ¡­

 Chapter 891 Somethingâ€™s wrong

    When she hung up the phone, Rosemary¡¯s face was still beaming with happiness.

    Seeing her crying andughing, Mayme came forward and asked curiously, ¡°Sister, who was the one who just called you?¡±

    ¡°My Godmother!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m asking you who is the person who gave you this gift?¡±

    She clearly heard her just call him Sidney, and her sister seems to have a good rtionship with that person, otherwise she would not be so emotional.

    Putting the crystal shoes in the gift box away carefully, heughed, ¡°My second brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Looking at the crystal shoes in her hand, Mayme sat down on the sofa, she suddenly really missed her brother, and wondered if they were also thinking of her at the moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Sighing and sighing!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just think your brother is really good to you, unlike my brother, except for giving me cards, never buy me gifts, sometimes it feels like I have a few fake brothers!¡±

    Several beautiful men who are in other countries can¡¯t help but sneeze who is talking badly about them behind their backs again.

    ¡°Fool, if your brother really all buy you gifts, you might be in a different mood again, the reason they give you the card is to let you buy what you like yourself, precisely because they love you more than anyone else, so they understand you.¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and said with a smile.

    Listening to Rosemary, Mayme also felt that she had a point. Those brothers of hers were known as spoiled sister devils in their ce, and everyone only knew that The Karlsson Family had a youngdy, but no one had ever met her.

    In addition to the Karlsson Family¡¯s protection of her, more than anything else, Mayme has not been as quiet as the girls since she was a child, but rather like a boy, so much so that her older brother and sister once went to their mother to ask for confirmation that the one in front of them was really their sister.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s what my brother and the others told me!¡±

    What can be done about it, who let her just do not like those so-called brand names?

    For her, the clothes arefortable on her body, and it¡¯s easy to go out without a name brand added to her body.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, it¡¯s not good, the orphanage called and said something happened to Bentaley!¡±

    The butler walked up to Rosemary and said.

    Rosemary scuffed up from the couch and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The orphanage didn¡¯t say anything about it, he told us to go over there!¡±

    ¡°Who is Bentaley?¡±

    Looking at a nervous Rosemary, Mayme asked.

    ¡°Bentaley is an orphan that The Great Young Lady brought back from Cloud City, and since we haven¡¯t found his real father yet, we had to put him in an orphanage!¡±

    Originally Rosemary wanted to take him with her, but thinking that Blume and Nina¡¯s identities were not yet public, she had to put him in an orphanage for their safety.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Green, please send Bruce over here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary turned around and went upstairs and came out with a change of clothes.

    As soon as Karen came out, she saw Rosemary who was getting ready to go out and went up to her and asked, ¡°Rosemary, are you going out?¡±

    ¡°Well, I have to go to the orphanage for something, so you have a good rest at home!¡±

    Seeing her look nervous, Karen took her arm and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Your Injuries ¡­¡±

    ¡°My injury is no longer a big deal, as long as I don¡¯t touch it, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Rosemary hesitated for a moment and finally nodded her head in agreement.

    Soon, the three arrived at the best orphanage in C. Because this orphanage The Grant family also invested some shares, that¡¯s why Wilson sent Bentaley here.

    As soon as he got off the bus, the director of the orphanage was already standing at the door waiting, and when he saw Rosemarying down, he hurriedly greeted him.

    The dean knew Rosemary because Wilson had brought her here before.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Dean, what happened to Bentaley?¡±

    As soon as she saw the dean, Rosemary hurriedly asked.

    The dean, a middle-aged man in his fifties with a somewhat ugly face, looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°The Great Young Lady, let¡¯s talk inside first!¡±

    When they came to the dean¡¯s office, someone soon walked in with tea.

    The director took ab slip from inside the drawer and handed it to Rosemary, saying: ¡®The thing is, our orphanage gives the children a free medical checkup every year, and when the hospital sent the medical report form over this morning, we found that Bentaley¡¯s red blood cell count was very small, but his white blood cells were frighteningly high! ¡®

    Thetter words were not spoken by the dean, but anyone with a littlemon sense knows what that means.

    ¡°Dean, do you mean to say that this child may have leukemia?¡±

    Mayme looked at Dean and asked incredulously.

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s face was hard to see, the dean continued, ¡°The results we havee up with for now are this, but further confirmation is still needed, so I called The Great Young Lady over this time to see if we can arrange to have this child receive better treatment as soon as possible.¡±

    Although their orphanage is sponsored by The Grant family, after all, Bentaley is not the only child in the orphanage, and Bentaley was sent here by Wilson, if The Grant family can pick him up for treatment, then for Bentaley, there is more hope to live.

    Rosemary could not imagine that such cruelty would fall on Bentaley¡¯s skinny little body, thinking that his life would be better after he left there, but he did not expect it to be like this.

    ¡°Where is Bentaley now?¡±

    ¡°It should be inside the garden at this time now.¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary looked at the dean and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell him about Bentaley¡¯s side for now, I will arrange for the best doctor to re-examine him as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary grabbed her bag and headed outside.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, Bentaley is there!¡±

    Following the direction the dean pointed over, they saw a skinny little boy sitting on the parapet on the pavilion, and because his back was to them, they couldn¡¯t see the smile on his face at the moment.

    Looking from behind, Bentaley¡¯s back was lonely, his thin body in the warm winter sun, but it looked even thinner, as if it was about to fall down.

    Probably sensing someone looking at him from behind, he turned his head and saw that it was Rosemary, with a happy smile on his little face.

    ¡°Auntie Rosemary!¡±

    The little one jumped down from above and ran like she was fast.

    ¡°Bentaley, slow down!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw Bentaley tripped over something and crashed his whole body into the stone bench in front of him.

    Several people were stunned by the scene before them, and Rosemary darted over and helped him up.

    Bright red blood slowly fell down his forehead, but smiled faintly at Rosemary and said, ¡°Auntie Rosemary, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Quick, just the ambnce.¡±

    I don¡¯t know who shouted behind me, and instantly all the people were busy doing it.

 Chapter 892 bleeding to death

    Rosemary held a handkerchief to cover Bentaley¡¯s wound, and soon the white handkerchief was already stained red, making it a shocking sight.

    ¡°Bentaley, hang in there! Auntie Rosemary is taking you to the hospital right now!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Rosemary, I¡¯m dizzy and I want to take a nap!¡±

    ¡°Bentaley, don¡¯t sleep! Didn¡¯t you sayst time that you would give a wedding gift when Auntiees next time?¡±

    Bentaley smiled weakly at her and said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m only going to sleep for a little while, I have Auntie Rosemary¡¯s wedding ceremony to attend?¡±

    After saying that, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer and passed out.

    Within minutes, an ambnce arrived and soon Bentaley was taken to the resuscitation room.

    Rosemary stood in the doorway with her hands sped together and kept praying that Bentaley would get through this dangerous period safely.

    Meanwhile, over South America, Wilson was frighteningly pale because he had lost too much blood.

    Just in the treatment of wounds, Edmund realized that Wilson in addition to a shot in the abdomen, a shot in the arm, although neither is a fatal wound, but continue without surgery, will also bleed to death.

    ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t tell Rosemary about my injury!¡±

    Edmund looked at him with a light frown and said intolerantly, ¡°But if we don¡¯t say anything, she will still know the day after tomorrow too!¡±

    Now with such a serious injury, the wedding definitely can¡¯t go on.

    ¡°The wedding will be held as usual the day after tomorrow!¡±

    Once the words were out of his mouth, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! Even if you¡¯re going to die, can you at least not drag Rosemary down?¡±

    The corners of Wilson¡¯s bloodless mouth hooked up slightly as he turned to him and said, ¡°I trust you, you won¡¯t let me die so easily!¡±

    Crazy, just crazy!

    Does he really think he is Hua Tuo in the world?

    ring at him angrily, Edmund said hatefully, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to know you if I can help it!¡±

    Seeing that he agreed, Wilson showed a satisfied smile, ¡°If it were you today, you would have done the same!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson passed out.

    The girl sitting in the front driving the ne had a slight stiffness in her body and suddenly envied the woman they were talking about, how lucky she was to be loved by the wonderful man in front of her.

    She must meet this girl if she has the chance.

    Edmund saw that he had passed out and made sure that his life was not in danger for the time being, before he turned to the two girls in front of him and asked, ¡°May I ask what your names continue to be?¡±

    ¡°My name is Snow and her name is Megan!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Snow and Cloris under Marcy?¡±

    Snow turned his head to look at Edmund, smiled and asked, ¡°You know us?¡±

    ¡°Snow, shut up!¡±

    Seeing some anger in Cloris¡¯s tone, Snow stuck her tongue out at Edmund mischievously.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund better get some rest, another hour and a half before we reach C City!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Edmund had the good sense to keep his mouth shut and leaned aside and started to close his eyes.

    But now he is not even half asleep, his mind has been recalling what just happened, because there is a problem that he has not been able to figure out.

    But all this may only wait for the opportunity to ask Wilson.

    Snow turned his head to look at Edmund who had his eyes closed, then turned to Cloris again and asked, ¡°Sis, do you think if we bring someone back this time, do you think the young master will let us stay for now!¡±

    She just heard them say that the day after tomorrow is the man¡¯s wedding, she has never attended a wedding, suddenly want to see them get married is not the same as on TV.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Besides, she has no interest in such things.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the young masterter, and if I say yes, you¡¯ll stay with me for the wedding, okay?¡±

    ¡°Snow, you can¡¯t rely on the fact that the young master favors you more, you can¡¯t tell the difference between respect and inferiority!¡±

    Bristling, Snow said reluctantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t ask, you don¡¯t ask!¡±

    The helicopter soonnded in a clearing on the outskirts of the countryside, by which time Marcy and Joseph had been waiting below for a long time.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Cloris and Snow stood off to the side and shouted respectfully at Marcy.

    ¡°Hard work, first go find a ce to rest me,ter I¡¯m contacting you!¡±

    The words fell, and the car drove quickly away from the suburbs.

    Worried that too many cars will be too conspicuous, Joseph had to drive a more ordinary car over.

    Edmund¡¯s private hospital, there were already doctors and nurses waiting there, and once the car stopped, the medical staff quickly took Wilson to the operating room.

    Meanwhile, at the downtown People¡¯s Hospital, Rosemary looked anxiously at the light above the entrance to the operating room, her heart was hard, while at the moment she thought it was Bentaley in the hospital bed.

    ¡°Rosemary, have a seat! Bentaley will be fine, the medical level is so advanced now, it will definitely cure Bentaley!¡±

    Pulling her down, Karen said soothingly.

    At this time, Mayme came over with three cups of hot milk tea and handed one of them to Rosemary, saying, ¡°Sis, have some milk tea first!¡±

    Rosemary took the milk tea and suddenly thought of the first time she met Bentaley.

    ¡°I remember the first time I met Bentaley was the first day I went to Cloud City, and I met him in a park that day because it was snowing heavily. At that time, he was so thinly dressed, his little face was frozen red because of the cold weather, and he was just sitting quietly on a park bench, I was curious and asked him if he was waiting for someone. When I saw his beautiful pair of eyes without a Tess impurities, I always felt d¨¦j¨¤ vu, but when ¡­¡±

    Mayme and Karen listened quietly as Rosemary finished telling Bentaley¡¯s story. After listening, Mayme clenched her fists tightly and said through gritted teeth, ¡°That woman is simply inhuman. If I had been there, I would have punched her a few times.¡±

    Is this simply unconscionable?

    Bentaley is just a child, how could she be cruel enough to do that.

    ¡°I suddenly feel so lucky to have a father who loves me so much.¡±

    When her father told her that she was the child they picked up from the river, Karen was sad for a long time, but then she figured out that whatever the reason her parents abandoned her, she didn¡¯t want to pursue it, she just wanted to be good to her adoptive father.

    If it weren¡¯t for them, she wouldn¡¯t still be alive in this world.

    At that moment, the lights in the operating room went out, and Rosemary hurriedly stood up and asked hastily, ¡°Doctor, how is the baby?¡±

    The doctor removed the mask and slowly said, ¡°The bleeding has stopped, but his body is very weak at the moment, so we must find a matching bone marrow for his transnt as soon as possible, we can¡¯t be as lucky as we are today next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you doctor, I will contact other hospitals as soon as possible and send over the right bone marrow as soon as it is avable!¡±

 Chapter 893 Support him

    After spending some time with Bentaley in the hospital, Rosemary got a call from Marian just after she got home.

    ¡°Rosemary, why hasn¡¯t Wilson¡¯s phone been ringing, what¡¯s he been up totely?¡±

    Marian¡¯s voice came from theputer with some slight anger.

    ¡°Mom, Wilson¡¯s gone on a business trip and he said he¡¯ll be back tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°What else is so important as marriage that it will not be given directly to the subordinates to deal with?¡±

    Marian is very angry, since childhood temper is stubborn to death, once the thing is determined is ten cows can not pull back, this time he and Rosemary¡¯s wedding he is almost all by himself to organize, but let them not intervene.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a serious matter this time and you have to go there personally!¡±

    The only reason she can think of is this, otherwise she can¡¯t think of any other reason.

    ¡°Forget it, no more! We have some very important guestsing over at home tomorrow, so give him a callter and try toe back home in time for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Okay Mom!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary called Wilson¡¯s private number again. It rang over and over again, and on the fifth ring, the call was answered.

    ¡°Wilson, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s me! Wilson is in a meeting and can¡¯t take your call at the moment, is it urgent?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s warm voice came over the phone, making Rosemary Carry a lot.

    ¡°Edmund, when are you guysing back?¡±

    Edmund took a look at Wilson, who was still in aa, and said dotingly, ¡°Thepany still has some things to finish, it may take some time, don¡¯t worry, I will let Wilson go back and marry you on the day of the wedding, well, they are pushing again, get some rest, I¡¯m hanging up!¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Edmund took a deep breath, looked at the person on the bed and turned to leave.

    ¡°What happened? How did Wilson get so badly wounded?¡± With Wilson¡¯s strength, there is no way he could have been shot.

    Edmund will go over there and tell them what happened, as to why those mercenaries only shot at Wilson, and did not want him to die has been puzzled.

    ¡°It seems that the only way to get an answer to this matter is to wait for Wilson to wake up and ask him!¡±

    ¡°Now that Wilson is so badly injured, what should we do about the wedding the day after tomorrow?¡±

    Marcy nced at Wilson, who was lying inside the sterile room, and asked worriedly.

    The wedding is imminent, while the groom is still lying in the intensive care unit, the marriage ¡­

    ¡°If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll find an excuse to postpone it for a few days!¡±

    ¡°How can we postpone it? Now all the rtives are basically here, if we say dy the wedding at this point, how will you let Rosemary behave in the future, the gossip will drown you out!¡±

    Marcy refused without even thinking about it. Rosemary had waited so long for this day, and no matter what, he couldn¡¯t let her down.

    ¡°So what do you guys say?¡±

    Looking at them, Joseph¡¯s face was also hard to see.

    ¡°The wedding went on as usual, which was already decided by Wilson on the ne!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s crazy!¡±

    Although he has never been married, he knows that normal people are tired enough to get married, let alone in his current situation.

    Their reaction, Edmund is very understandable, but Wilson¡¯sst words asked the right thing, if he were in his ce today, he would have made such a decision with him.

    So, he will support him throughout.

    ¡°If I were him, I would do the same!¡±

    Marcy, who was sitting on the side, suddenly spoke up and her eyes fell on the person who was lying on the bed at the moment.

    The next day, because Wilson did not return, Rosemary had to go to The Grant family alone.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Rosemary smiled at Tammy, the maid who was busy on the side, and headed for the living room.

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    Upon entering, Rosemary looked at Darren and Marian who were sitting on the couch in the living room and shouted with a smile.

    Marian nced behind her and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Wilsone back with you?¡±

    ¡°Wilson said things are not finished over there yet, he said he wille back as soon as he is done with the matter at hand!¡±

    ¡°This child, really more and more do not know the priorities, tomorrow is the big wedding day, still busy with thepany inside those things.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the first day you know his temper, maybe he really encountered something tricky to deal with, wait for him toe back in a good talk him a few words can not be!¡±

    The Darren who retired from work did not have the hostility of the past, but was much more gentle and elegant, perhaps because he was not busy with thepany, so people also became fresh.

    ¡°Let me introduce you, this is my daughter-inw Rosemary, Rosemary, this is your dad¡¯s best friend Uncle Doyle and his wife, these two are Olina and Pam Doyle!¡±

    Rosemary smiled at BensonTammy and politely called out, ¡°Uncle Doyle, Auntie!¡±

    Then he smiled at the two girls sitting aside Tammy, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Hello sister-inw, my name is Pam Doyle!¡±

    ¡°Hello, Pam Doyle!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Olina and I¡¯m Pam Doyle¡¯s sister!¡±

    Olina said politely, speaking very softly, like a spring breeze in March, brushing her cheeks and warming them!

    Both were very good looking and out of courtesy, Rosemary sat there with Tammy¡¯s smile on her face the whole time, basically she answered when they asked.

    After a while, they said they were going for a walk in the garden, and Rosemary stood up and spoke to Darren and Marian, ¡°Mom and Dad, I¡¯m going to go check on Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary gave them a small nod before heading to where the olddy lived.

    ¡°Xiaoyue, this daughter-inw of yours looks quite filial!¡±

    Mrs. Doyle looked at Rosemary¡¯s departing figure and smiled lightly.

    Marianughed and said, ¡°Rosemary goes to see her grandmother at the first opportunity whenever shees back, probably because she¡¯s worried my mom will be anxious if she finds out, so she leaves first!¡±

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t I hear earlier that you only asked Wilson to marry her for the sake of the wedding, now what¡¯s this about?¡±

    Mrs. Doyle, formerly known as Fannie, and Moon White were college ssmates and best friends.

    They didn¡¯t actuallye here for a drink, but just happened to be returning home and happened to run into Wilson¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, at first we did marry her because of her birth date, but then slowly contact, found the child¡¯s gentle character, the most important thing is that with Wilson and love at first sight, so let them together!¡±

    ¡°A few years have not seen you, you are quite open-minded, I remember the time when you just gave birth to Wilson, when we all talked about the view of gentry, you were putting the most importance on the family pair, at that time we all were thinking, whoever will be your daughter-inw in the future, it will definitely be more difficult than breaking into the ring.¡±

    Fannie smiled lightly as she remembered what had happened before.

 Chapter 894 Hope to hear your blessings

    Rosemary made her way to The Old Mrs. Grant for a while to chat about the details of tomorrow¡¯s wedding, and when she heard her say that everything was ready, the olddy nodded in satisfaction.

    The original old man¡¯s health is not very good, and then taken away by Cora, soaking in the seawater for so long, the body is not as healthy as before.

    Seeing that the old man had fallen asleep and covered up, Rosemary then quietly left the room.

    Even if Marian does not call her back today, she wille back to see Chad, although there is no life all signs are normal, but the person has not woken up, every time I go to see him, he is as if he is asleep, handsome Lynch Moore with a faint smile.

    Rosemary walked straight around the front yard towards Chad¡¯s hospital room, after all, she really had nothing to say to someone she didn¡¯t know.

    It would have been better if Wilson had been there, but she was still a little ufortable being alone.

    Coming outside the sterile ward, Rosemary skillfully changed into a sterile hospital gown and then skillfully walked into the ward.

    Looking at Chad lying quietly on the hospital bed, the corners of Rosemary¡¯s eyes slowly moistened, every time she came to see him in this state, his heart was sad.

    Sitting down on the bench next to him, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°Chad, I haven¡¯t visited you for many days, how are you doing? I¡¯m getting married tomorrow, I¡¯m really happy, I feel like I¡¯m the happiest woman in the world right now, with a husband who loves me and all of you family members who love me, I really feel very happy!¡±

    Inside the ward, apart from the soundsing from the machines, was Rosemary¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Chad, you have been sleeping for a long time, didn¡¯t you say that as long as I am happy you will be happy? How your big brother and I wish we could see you at the wedding tomorrow and hear your blessing for us in person, just think of it as me begging you to wake up for my sake, okay?¡±

    Rosemary was lying on the edge of the bed, crying in a small voice, her body trembling gently from sadness.

    But despite her calls, the person on the bed never woke up.

    She stayed inside the ward for more than an hour, and if the maid hadn¡¯te to call her, she wouldn¡¯t have realized she had stayed that long.

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Rosemary made an effort to take a deep breath before heading outside.

    Just in the moment she left, she did not find the bed of the person¡¯s eyeshes slightly fluttered a few ¡­

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, don¡¯t be too upset, the second young master¡¯s signs are normal, I believe he will wake up soon!¡±

    The doctor in charge of Chad spoke to Rosemary, Edmund¡¯s right-hand man, who had been sent here to take care of Chad because Edmund had more things to deal with.

    He was here to take care of Chad for a few months, and the only person who came the most was Rosemary.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.

    Although Darren and Marian asionallye over to visit, they don¡¯te as often as Rosemary does.

    Turning to him Tammy smiled, ¡°Well, may God bless and be able to make him wake up sooner!¡±

    ¡°Yes, with The Great Young Lady¡¯s prayers, the second young master will wake up soon!¡±

    ¡°I hope so!¡±

    Changing out of her sterile hospital gown, Rosemary took a deep breath before heading outside.

    ¡°Miss Harris!¡±

    Olina Doyle came out from a corner and looked at the red-eyed Rosemary, a strange color shed incredibly in her eyes, but it was soon cleverly hidden by her.

    Looking at her, Rosemary froze slightly, not understanding how she could be here.

    Because of the fear of disturbing Chad¡¯s retreat, this area has long been a restricted area, except for a few of them, and the maids who usuallye in to clean are the designated ones.

    ¡°Why is Miss Xiahou not enjoying the flowers in the garden, why is she here alone?¡±

    ¡°Mommy and Mrs. Grant were chatting, so Pam and I walked around, and I thought the view was nice, so I came over and walked around, but I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get lost, so I was trying to find a maid to ask, and then I saw you.¡±

    Olina Doyle¡¯s voice is very nice, like the voice of ark, and when she smiles, two Tammy dimples will show on both sides of her cheeks.

    ¡°The front is a restricted area for The Grant family, so the maids rarelye here, I¡¯ll send Xiahou back!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know this was a restricted area for The Grant family, I just saw this side was more Susan and the view was beautiful, so I wandered over here!¡±

    Seeing her look of shock, Rosemary looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we should go back or we¡¯ll have to find someone!¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary walked with elegant steps towards the front yard.

    Looking at the figure walking in front of her, Olina Doyle¡¯s lips curled up slightly and followed quickly.

    ¡°Miss Harris, are you also from C City?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I heard earlier that you married into The Grant family because of the wedding, right?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body jerked, looked back at Olina DoyleTammy¡¯s grin, andughed, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is so lucky to have married into The Grant family and to have the approval of The Grant family, you can tell Miss Harris must be very good.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    Rosemary has always been open to receiving praise from others.

    After all, not everyone is able to receive this kind of appreciation.

    A girl who looks gentle and virtuous, quiet and beautiful, did not expect to have words to scold her.

    After The Grant family announced their marriage, she seemed to be the object of a crusade by women throughout C. As long as they were female, they looked at her with a strong sense of hostility.

    Fortunately, she has a strong heart and confidence in the charm, or this spittle may drown her.

    Olina Doyle looked at Rosemary in front of her with a light smile, she really couldn¡¯t understand how Wilson could like such a woman, to have no family background, to have no background, an ordinary and ordinary girl, why would she be able to get Wilson¡¯s heart.

    ¡°I heard Miss Harris used to be an acting major, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°We The Doyle Family also have investments inside Hollywood abroad, if Miss Harris is interested, you can also check it out, if you are interested you can talk to me, then I will let the director reserve a role for you.¡±

    This woman seems as gentle as water, but in fact, she has a deep heart, knowing that she is no longer acting, but still deliberately said so, people who do not understand still think she is a kind-hearted girl, but she heard very clearly, the disdain for her in her tone.

    Although it is not done on the surface.

    As you can see, this Olina Doyle is much smarter than Rita.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but scold Wilson dozens of times in her heart, always like to stir up flowers outside!

 Chapter 895 Time is running out

    After lunch, Olina Doyle was about to propose an outing when Joseph called, saying that the girl who had caused the trouble before had been identified and asked her toe over.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, Joseph wants to see me for something, I¡¯ll go over there first!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Benson and Mrs. Doyle and apologized, ¡°Auntie and Uncle, excuse me, I have some urgent business to take care of, you guys have fun!¡±

    ¡°Good, be careful on the road!¡±

    ¡°Okay Dad!¡±

    Smiling faintly at them, Rosemary took her bag and turned to walk outside.

    Olina Doyle looked at her figure with a faint smile in the corner of her eyes that no one could read!

    Rosemary drove up to the front of a coffee shop, parked the car, and headed inside.

    As soon as he entered, he saw Joseph sitting not far away and quickly walked over to him.

    ¡°Sorry, the road is a bit blocked!¡±

    Rosemary sat down across from him, embarrassed.

    ¡°Miss, what can I get you?¡±

    ¡°One cappino, please!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    The waiter nodded slightly at Rosemary and then left.

    ¡°I just arrived too, you went back to The Grant family alone today?¡±

    Joseph asked with a light smile as he picked up his coffee.

    ¡°How did you know I was back with The Grant family?¡±

    I don¡¯t think she told them yesterday!

    She soon knew who said it and suddenlyughed, ¡°Karen said it! But your call today was so timely, I¡¯ve wanted to leave for a long time, just couldn¡¯t find the right excuse, was worried about how to leave, and your life-saving call came!¡±

    ¡°Listen to your sour tone, it¡¯s not like the other party is here to sell your daughter again!¡±

    In fact, this kind of thing is very normal in the gentry, not to mention that you are not married, even if you are married, those people will still fly over like butterflies, because in their consciousness, can marry and divorce, just to see whose wrist is higher.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, this time it was my dad¡¯s good friend abroad, Uncle Doyle, and his wife, and two daughters, I didn¡¯t hear them say anything about her daughters, but Missy from The Doyle Family, always saying something in words, making me sit there very ufortable! ¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Listen to her words, Joseph could not help butugh, said: ¡°This is very normal, this Benson in the government work, knee on the two daughters, they and The Grant family also have a good rtionship, so the two families are very good rtionship, before Wilson went abroad to study in his family lived for a period of time, that At that time, Olina Doyle was about 13 or 14 years old, but from her eyes, we found out that she was interested in Wilson, and I remember telling Wilson that he said I was sick and asked me to go to the doctor!

    Joseph remembered that time of his life and the corners of his lips couldn¡¯t help but lift slightly upwards.

    ¡°And then what?¡±

    ¡°Noter!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and said in disbelief, ¡°How could there be noter!¡±

    Although she did not like Olina Doyle very much, she had to deny that she was indeed a great beauty.

    ¡°Just after I told him that Olina Doyle was interested in him, he moved out of The Doyle Family the next day and followed me to squeeze into a room together!¡±

    This man is really desperate, directly to the heart of people quietly growing buds directly strangled, this she suddenly some sympathy for Olina Doyle.

    A girl¡¯s first love calf, the best first love, not even confessed yet, was obliterated, it is no wonder that the other party just talked to her like this.

    ¡°Now you should understand why she¡¯s like this!¡±

    ¡°Okay, enough about her, you just said on the phone that things checked out?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the girl¡¯s name is Eve Ham and she says her sister¡¯s name is Gina!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s dead?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Joseph with some incredulity and asked.

    ¡°By your reaction, do you really know Gina?¡±

    At first when Eve Ham said it, he thought she was talking nonsense?

    ¡°Yes, she was previously an assistant Nathaniel hired for me when I was in the entertainment industry, and we had very little contact after I got pregnant until we handed everything overter, and we met a few times, then I never saw her again after the Karen kidnapping.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t mentioned it now, she would have almost forgotten there was such a person.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, then, since that¡¯s the case, then again, who on earth deliberately told Gina¡¯s sister that her sister was killed by you?¡±

    The long and slender fingers are gently moistening the rim of the cup. It seems that the people who are hiding behind want to harm her, there are really a lot of people.

    Shaking her head, Rosemary picked up her coffee and took a gentle sip, suddenly saying, ¡°Joseph, do you remember thest time Karen was kidnapped and I was pushed into the sea by Olivia, although we found out that Olivia did it, but did we still overlook something at that time?¡±

    After Rosemary said so, Joseph¡¯s mind quickly recalled the scene at the beginning, and instantly understood.

    ¡°If the person who betrayed the information in the first ce was Gina, it is very likely that after the sess of the matter, she was silenced by the one behind it, while the one who was really behind it was not Olivia, she was just a scapegoat.¡±

    If that¡¯s true, wouldn¡¯t they be living in the eyes of others all the time, like a bomb buried around them, which might explode with a bang one day.

    It seems that this matter really should be thoroughly investigated, she would like to see, the person behind this in the end is who.

    ¡°Eve Ham only returned to C City a month ago, and it¡¯s obvious that the other side is trying to use Eve Ham¡¯s hand to hit you in various ways.¡±

    Of course Rosemary knows, but she is no longer the same Rosemary who was at the mercy of others.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll try to be more careful in the future, is that Eve Ham still at the police station today?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°If you can, just let her go! This matter is anxious to forget, by the way you help me to tell her that I did not kill her sister, do not randomly gullible words of others, use more brains in everything!¡±

    In fact, before this, she did not even think about forgiving her, after all, her behavior and actions have constituted the crime of intentional injury, ording to thew is to be held legally responsible, but the thought that she is also being used, anyway, they are fine, forget it.

    He knew she would not hold this Eve Ham ountable in the end, because he knew her too well.

    ¡°I heard that she has terminal stomach cancer, there is not much time left, before a small police officer had also begged us to let her go, but now that you have spoken, I am biting the bullet, it would seem that I am very insensitive.¡±

 Chapter 896 Things Fall Apart

    Rosemary of course knows the anger in Joseph¡¯s heart, because the most hurt in this incident is Karen, if not for the fact that she is still young and was given to deception, she would not let her off so easily.

    ¡°Joseph, has Wilson been in touch with you?¡±

    Tomorrow will be their wedding, but suitable he has not returned, these days the heart is always inexplicable panic, she really worried about him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since he promised you, he will keep his word!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking at him, why did she always feel as if they had something to hide from her? With her understanding of Wilson, even if he was busy, he would take the time to give her a call, but now, there was not even a message.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t quite believe it, Joseph said with a smile, ¡°If something had really happened to Wilson, would I still be sitting here so calmly talking with you?¡±

    The words fell, Joseph had already cursed himself dozens of times in his heart.

    The heart is obviously anxious to panic, but also deliberately in front of her to y calm, really worried that one day the East is out, will not even his Karen also follow his anger, after all, their feelings are far better than their so-called men.

    After thinking about it, Rosemary smiled lightly and said, ¡°Of course I believe you won¡¯t lie to me, after all, you and Karen still need me in the middle to connect, right!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s heart felt like a huge stone was pressing down on it, so much so that he could hardly break out of it. He never thought that Rosemary, who was always gentle and virtuous, would really take him and Karen¡¯s happiness into consideration.

    Wow shit, he now obviously feels his heart is dripping blood at the moment, the man let them die can not say, but the woman secretly threatened him, no wonder others often say, there is a male and there is a mother-inw, there is a weighing and there is a lump, it really is very reasonable ah!

    Joseph took a spoon and gently stirred the coffee in his cup, but his heart kept praying.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, we¡¯ve been good friends for so many years, you don¡¯t want me to stay single, right? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go back and call Wilson againter and make sure he shows up by 6am tomorrow morning, is that okay with you?¡±

    ¡°Tough job, I¡¯ll be sure to speak up for you at Karen¡¯s ce!¡±

    Although Joseph has been acting as if nothing had happened, but still to Rosemary caught a Tess bad feeling.

    Something happened to Wilson!

    ¡°Well, all right, go back to rest early, marriage can not be as easy as you think, you can be mentally prepared!¡±

    Think of tomorrow¡¯s grand spectacle, just a toast, even Tammy¡¯s and a little, may drink a dozen bottles of the amount, even if he is a man may not finish drinking, let alone her a girl.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    When Joseph left, Rosemary got directly into a cab and asked the cab driver to follow him.

    The more calmly they said Wilson was fine, the more panic struck her heart, and all she wanted to know at the moment was what the hell they were doing.

    Seeing Joseph¡¯s car pulling quickly into Edmund¡¯s private hospital, the panic in Rosemary¡¯s heart grew stronger.

    ¡°Master, pull over!¡±

    After drawing a hundred and handing it over, Rosemary slowly walked inside.

    Edmund¡¯s hospital had not been open long, but a lot of people came to the hospital, so Rosemary did not let anyone notice her walking in the crowd.

    Standing not far away to see Joseph into the VIP elevator, soon the elevator stopped at the thirty-sixth floor.

    Looking at the number disyed above the elevator, Rosemary did not hesitate to press the number button on the side, and soon the elevator also stopped at the thirty-sixth floor.

    She was able toe and go inside freely, that is also thanks to Edmund, when he ran this hospital, in order toe to find him convenient, so gave a VIP card to her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Who pissed you off again?¡±

    William was sitting in front of Wilson¡¯s hospital bed peeling an apple when he saw Joseph, who was looking very gloomy.

    ¡°Rosemary is starting to get suspicious!¡±

    Tugging at the cor of his chest, Joseph said faintly.

    Looking at Wilson sitting on the bed, William couldn¡¯t help but frown lightly and said, ¡°Wilson, why don¡¯t we just tell Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Wilson thought nothing of refusing.

    If it had been said, Rosemary¡¯s character would not have agreed to hold the wedding tomorrow as usual.

    Three years ago he had missed the wedding, this time he would not miss it in any case.

    He wants to give her a splendid wedding, to give her a wedding she will never forget, to let her be the happiest woman in the world.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know that this wedding has great significance both for me and for Rosemary,st time it was my ipetence that cost her that wedding to save me, but this time whatever awaits me ahead, I¡¯m going to finish it without a hitch.¡± He owes her that!

    Rosemary, who was standing in the doorway, was already sobbing, leaning against the wall and covering her mouth with both hands to keep herself from making a sound.

    It turned out that he was really hurt, and she knew that if he was really okay, how could he not give her a call or message.

    Fool, you are a fool!

    She really wanted to rush in and give him a good beating, why couldn¡¯t he trust her?

    Edmund had just finished the task at hand and was about to go see Wilson when he saw Rosemary standing in the doorway, sobbing uncontrobly.

    Walking up to her, he took out a handkerchief from inside his pocket and handed it to her, then took her to his office.

    ¡°How did you find out about Wilson¡¯s injury?¡±

    Pulling her to the couch and sitting down, Edmund poured her a ss of boiling water and handed it to her.

    Sitting down in front of her, Edmund asked quietly.

    ¡°I followed Joseph here!¡±

    Sucking in his nose, Rosemary spoke slowly, holding the boiling water.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to me Joseph, in fact I have been suspicious since yesterday, although you all keep your mouths shut and act like it, but what you don¡¯t know is that Wilson would have given me a safe report if he was really okay, even if he was busy! Even if it¡¯s just a few dozen seconds.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    This is something that Edmund still really ignores.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rosemary, I promised you I would bring him back safely, I never thought this would end up happening.¡±

    Edmund¡¯s heart is filled with guilt at the mention of Wilson¡¯s injury.

    ¡°Big brother, this matter is not your fault, likewise, I also hope that both of you cane back t Abby!¡±

    Although she was sad to see Wilson injured, she was happy to know that his life was not in danger.

    Although she was not sure what he was injured for this time, but many things since he did not say she did not ask.

    Not because she does not love him, do not care, it is because the love is too deep, love to the bone, so she will choose not to ask.

 Chapter 897 The best wedding gift

    ¡°Since you already know, big brother will not hide it from you, this time Wilson was shot in the abdomen and a shot in the arm, now no longer life-threatening, but bleeding too much, so his face is rather pale, the good thing is that he has a good base, as long as he recuperates well for a month, basically it will be fine! Tomorrow at the wedding you have to pay more attention to his condition, I will also be watching.¡±

    ¡°He is so badly injured, the guests at the wedding tomorrow will certainly toast, and I am worried that his body will ¡­¡±

    After all, drinking is very bad for wound healing, plus he is still very weak, so I really worry if he can hold up at the wedding tomorrow.

    Edmund touched her head and looked at her with eyes full of doting, as if it was aplete piece of jade diamond, carefully.

    ¡°You should not worry about this, we have already arranged, until tomorrow, we will apany you all the way, toast this kind of thing just leave it to us.¡±

    Rosemary was much relieved to hear Edmund say that.

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, why are you always so polite to big brother, didn¡¯t big brother tell you long ago? As long as you are happy, is the best gift to big brother!¡±

    Yes, that¡¯s what he said when he decided to let go, stroking her head with a doting face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go see Wilson together!¡±

    Standing up, Edmund looked at Rosemary who was sitting motionless on the couch, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t tell Wilson that I¡¯ve been here!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at her, Edmund¡¯s eyes were full of confusion.

    In fact, these two days hidden from her, his heart is also not good, after all, in front of her, he is extremely reluctant to lie.

    But when he looked into Wilson¡¯s eyes that day, hisst words before he passed out defeated him naturally.

    Standing up, Rosemary smiled a bitter smile and said, ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want me to know, doesn¡¯t want me to be sad, then why should I bother to break his heart again? I just have to pretend I don¡¯t know anything tomorrow and hold his hand and keep going!¡±

    Two people in love do not necessarily have to get a clear picture of everything, on the contrary, y dumb, pretend to be confused feelings rather longsting.

    Listening to her words, Edmund seemed to understand the truth that maybe at some point, he too would meet such a girl.

    ¡°Okay, big brother promises you!¡±

    In fact, no matter what Rosemary asks for, he will unconditionally agree as long as he can do it.

    ¡°By the way, I heard Chen say that the boy you brought back in Yuncheng has leukemia, if you believe in big brother, you turn him over here so we can know more exactly the cause of his illness.¡±

    ¡°I thank big brother for Bentaley!¡±

    Originally, she did not think of sending Bentaley here, only at that time he was not in C city, Bentaley¡¯s condition and serious, she sent him to the city people¡¯s hospital.

    ¡°But big brother¡¯s forewarned you, leukemia although there are few examples of sess, but you should also know that the only way to leukemia is a bone marrow transnt, and I just helped you investigate Bentaley¡¯s medical history, so far there is no bone marrow that matches him, and he does not have much time left, my advice is to start with his family as My suggestion is to use his family as the entry point, because the sess rate of bone marrow matches from rtives to rtives is the highest!¡±

    Although he did not want to tell her, but the truth is so cruel, nowadays leukemia can be said to be more and more rampant, and the incidence is almost always between the ages of four and thirty, if the time chronic can still buy themselves some more time, but at the moment Bentaley is unfortunately acute, so time is life.

    After returning from Edmund¡¯s, Rosemary bought some food and went to the city¡¯s People¡¯s Hospital. Just as she reached the door, she heard a cheerful sounding from inside the ward.

    Looking at Bentaley who was smiling brightly inside, Rosemary¡¯s nose was sore and she stood outside the door, unable to calm her mood for a long time.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    If Bentaley¡¯s mother were still alive today, she would be crying her heart out, and the pain in her heart would make her simply unable to breathe.

    At this moment, she suddenly felt that Daisy was great, no matter how much wrong she had done, but the power of motherly love before she died made her put aside all her pride and pleaded with her to help her get her child back.

    Perhaps many times, when you are ignorant about something, but in a few years, you be a great mother, in turn, think about what you did at the beginning, you will feel how wrong you were.

    Daisy is one such example.

    Looking at Bentaley, who was ying with Mayme inside, she must find a way to help him find his father and let him live, so that he can grow up happily, like all children.

    After straightening herself out so that Bentaley wouldn¡¯t see the w, Rosemary then pushed the door open and walked in.

    ¡°What¡¯s ying? So happy!¡±

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Auntie Rosemary, I¡¯m ying a game of brain teaser with Sister Mayme!¡±

    Rosemary put down her hand, stroked his little head and smiled, ¡°Really? Then who won between Bentaley and his sister?¡±

    ¡°My sister and I had a tie!¡±

    ¡°In that case it¡¯s Bentaley who¡¯s better!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Sister Mayme who lets me!¡±

    The little guy looked at Mayme and said with a smile.

    Mayme pinched his cheek andughed, ¡°Sister didn¡¯t give in to you, it¡¯s our Bentaley who¡¯s too smart!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be modest, both ofyou are great!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s praise, Bentaley was very happy and turned her head to take out a rolled paper from under the pillow and handed it to Rosemary, her childish voice rang in her ears, ¡°Auntie Rosemary, this is my wedding gift to you, I hope Auntie Rosemary likes it! ¡±

    Rosemary unwrapped the paper with a red ribbon tied in a beautiful bow, and spread the paper, a happy, warm picture came to her eyes, a man in a suit and a woman in a white wedding dress, holding a child in each other¡¯s hands, Rosemary knew that the two children were Blume and Nina.

    Looking at the happy family above, Rosemary¡¯s eyes filled with tears, gently hugging him in her arms, her voice a little choked up, ¡°Thank you Bentaley, this is the best wedding gift Auntie has ever received, but it¡¯s still a little short!¡±

    After giving him a kiss on the forehead, Rosemary picked up a pencil and quickly drew a little boy with a happy, bright smile on his face, standing in arge sea of beautiful sunflowers on a flower clock, and the picture of a family of five was soon presented.

    Bentaley¡¯s eyes kept falling on the painting, eyes red, but hard not to drop those tears.

 Chapter 898 Facing Life and Death Alone

    Bentaley was brought up in a different environment, which made him understand things earlier, and he neverined despite the hard life.

    When he met Rosemary, he also never thought he would one day have a woman like a mother to care for him, even after knowing he was sick, his only regret was that he hadn¡¯t had the time to repay Auntie Rosemary for her kindness to him.

    So he drew this picture, he wished Auntie Rosemary and Uncle Mr. Grant they take their children and be happy together forever.

    Hopefully, they will have fulfilled his unfulfilled dream.

    But now seeing Auntie Rosemary¡¯s re-drawing, Bentaley¡¯s heart hurts, really hurts!

    Because he knew he was running out of time, he identally heard the doctor sayst night that he had acute leukemia, and if he couldn¡¯t find a suitable bone marrow transnt within two months, he would have at most three to four months to live in this world.

    He cried on the hospital bed for a long, long, long time, and finally the only thing he wanted to do was to paint a picture of Rosemary and then live hisst days happily.

    But now ¡­

    Rosemary saw that he did not speak, stroked his head and said with a smile, ¡°Bentaley, Auntie Rosemary¡¯s big brother is back from outside, he is also a doctor, and a very powerful and powerful doctor, he wants you to go to his hospital to receive treatment, so that our family Bentaley will get well soon, you Say OK?¡±

    ¡°Auntie Rosemary, can Ie to your wedding tomorrow?¡±

    Bentaley suddenly looked at her and, instead of answering her words, asked if she could go to the wedding.

    Rosemary and Mayme looked at each other, looked at him and smiled, ¡°Bentaley, you just fell, the doctor said you need to rest more so you will get better faster, we Bentaley should listen to the doctor.¡±

    ¡°Is the doctor going to let me go if he says it¡¯s OK to go to Auntie Rosemary?¡±

    Looking at his simple, clean eyes, Rosemary didn¡¯t know how to refuse for a moment.

    ¡°Auntie Rosemary, I actually know that I didn¡¯t have to be hospitalized at all because of the fall, it was because I had leukemia and it was acute, right?¡±

    She thought she was hiding it well, but she didn¡¯t expect him to know all along.

    Now from his mouth, Rosemary¡¯s heart is like being stabbed by countless needles, he is only seven years old, should be hiding in the arms of his parents pampered age, but now have to face life and death alone.

    ¡°Bentaley, do you know what thenguage of the sunflower is?¡±

    Rosemary asked, looking at the sunflower on the picture.

    ¡°The flowernguage of sunflowers is to bravely pursue hope and aspire to the light!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Stroking his head, Rosemary looked at him and said, ¡°Bentaley, Auntie Rosemary wants you to be as brave and strong as this sunflower, as long as you step over it, there is a light waiting for you!¡±

    Can he really?

    In fact, he is really eager to live, because he still has a lot of things to do, he also wants to grow up to repay Auntie Rosemary¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°Bentaley, trust us, trust yourself, okay? We can definitely find the right bone marrow!¡±

    Bentaley looked at them and nodded firmly.

    Seeing that he agreed, Rosemary and Mayme looked at each other and smiled. Don¡¯t look at him as just a child, sometimes a child¡¯s mind is more sensitive than an adult¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, you get some rest, Auntie Rosemary will ask the doctor for youter, if the doctor says you can go out, I¡¯ll have Sister Maymee pick you up tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Bentaleyy down nicely, and in a short time came the sound of even breathing. Rosemary helped him to cover up the nket, and then left the hospital with Mayme.

    ¡°Sis, why do you look so pale, are you sick?¡±

    Mayme looked at Rosemary, who looked a little pale, and raised her eyebrows lightly, asking worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m probably a little nervous about getting married tomorrow!¡±

    In fact, she is pale and weak because what happened today is too much for her to digest for the time being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, Karen and I will be with you the whole time tomorrow, you just Abby heartily be your bride!¡±

    Because of the burns on her back, Karen was worried that her bridesmaid dresses would be unwearable, but to her surprise, after Ellen found out about it, she had the dresses altered without saying a word, perfectly covering up the scars on Karen¡¯s back, so they could be Rosemary¡¯s bridesmaids.

    ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    Looking at the time, Rosemary took out her cell phone and called Sidney, but there was no answer, so it seemed she was still on the ne.

    Thinking of getting up at four o¡¯clock tomorrow morning to put on her makeup, Rosemary suddenly spoke to Mayme and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Just as they were about to get into the car, they saw Edgar¡¯s car make a quick pass, almost hitting her car.

    ¡°Hi, Rosemary!¡±

    The car window slowly fell, revealing Edgar¡¯s harmlessly handsome face.

    Thinking about what Marcy had told her earlier that Edgar was not a nice person and that they should stay away from him as much as possible when they saw him, it made Rosemary subconsciously pull Mayme behind her.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s actions, Edgar¡¯s lips lifted slightly andughed, ¡°Miss Harris, do you have to defend me like this? Besides, I have such a good rtionship with Little Wildcat, if you do this, it will create a gap between us!¡±

    ¡°Edgar, who has a good rtionship with you, you are too shameless!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he had helped her, she wouldn¡¯t want to deal with her?

    Edgar shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°I already have such a handsome face, do I still need you to give it?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­ have seen thick-skinned, just never seen as thick-skinned as you!¡± It¡¯s almost as thick as the city wall.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the man in front of her with a headache. From his first appearance, she felt that he was not as simple as he appeared to be, untilter when Wilson told her that this man was dangerous and told her to stay away from him, and also showed her all his information profile, she realized how sick this man was now.

    ¡°Edgar, my sister people are notfortable, thisdy has no time to take care of you, when I am free next time, you better see me around to go, otherwise I really do not dare to guarantee that the next time will be where to kick, after all, sometimes there will be a mistake!¡±

    With those words, Mayme stepped into the cab, and as she passed Edgar, Edgar said in a voice that only the two of them could hear, ¡°If you want your sister¡¯s wedding to go well, see you at the usual ce at 6pm!¡±

    Mayme heard his words, his heart was slightly stunned, then got into the car, started the engine, the car quickly away.

    What did he mean by that just now, did he mean that there would be disruptions at the wedding site tomorrow?

    But whether it¡¯s true or not, Mayme decided to go over there at night and ask for rification, after all, it¡¯s about her sister¡¯s lifetime happiness.

 Chapter 899 Who are you?

    The next morning, several aircraft hovered over the ind of clouds, like an eagle soaring in the sky, standing overhead looking down, the whole ind of clouds almost in the surrounded by lilies, in the middle of the ind, an ancient fortress stands in it, the whole ind dressed up as if it were a fairnd on earth.

    Today is Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s big wedding, all the traffic police in C city are out and will start guarding the route to Cloud Ind to make sure this road is free from obstruction.

    Rosemary was dragged from under the covers by Mayme and Karen at 4am and pushed dazedly onto the ne to Cloud Ind.

    By the time she came to her sensespletely, the person had already reached the Ind of Clouds.

    Rosemary, who was sitting in the dressing room applying her makeup, looked at Ellen in the mirror and asked softly, ¡°Ellen, is Wilson here yet?¡±

    She was worried about Wilson¡¯s healthst night and fell asleep at almost one o¡¯clock, so her brain is still fuzzy.

    Ellen lifted her hand to check the time andughed, ¡°I should be here, it¡¯s only been a while and you¡¯re starting to think about it?¡±

    ¡°No, I was just asking around!¡±

    When Ellen flirted with her, Rosemary¡¯s face quickly flushed and she looked like a budding flower.

    At this moment, the guests outside have been arriving one after another, which makes her heart can¡¯t help but start to get nervous.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I promise you¡¯ll be the beautiful center of attention today!¡±

    Ellen¡¯s hand gently rested on her shoulder, looking at the person inside the mirror, a happy smile surfaced on her face.

    Rosemary beauty she knew from the first time they met, but like today, the beauty is thrilling, the beauty is like the earth does not eat fireworks, her beauty noble, elegant, with the innate temperament of no one can.

    ¡°Ellen, were you nervous about getting married?¡±

    Probably too nervous, Rosemary then found some topics to talk about to ease the tension in her body at this moment.

    ¡°It would be a lie to say I¡¯m not nervous, but the thought of being able to be with him forever from now on makes me feel so happy!¡±

    Ellen remembered her wedding, and although she did not have the blessings of her friends and family, she was happier than if she had the world.

    Looking in the mirror, Rosemary saw Ellen¡¯s happy smile on her face and knew she was living a happy life.

    ¡°The makeup has been painted, see if you are satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Ellen smiled, the corners of her lips curled up, ¡°I can guarantee you that when Wilson sees youter, he¡¯s going to hate your entire body!¡±

    ¡°Which is not as exaggerated as you are!¡±

    Knock Knock ¡­

    After a nce at the door, Ellen came up to her ear and said, ¡°You¡¯ll see if I¡¯m exaggeratingter!¡±

    Knowing Wilson as she does, he would definitely hide Rosemary from anyone who could see her beauty if he could.

    He is such a domineering man.

    Ellen went to open the door, and saw Wilson wearing a white suit, handmade haute couture suit will be his firm. The whole person looks extraordinarily handsome andpelling, except his face is a little pale.

    ¡°Wilson, why do you look so pale?¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary¡¯s heart shuddered violently, but quickly adjusted itself.

    Wilson showed a handsome smile and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t rested well from the busy days, so my face looks a little ugly.¡±

    ¡°You have to pay more attention to your health even if you are busy at work, I¡¯ll go out to see Blume first!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary sitting in front of the dressing table, Wilson felt as if he hadn¡¯t seen her for a century. He gently walked over to her and embraced her into his arms, saying softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been so busy these days that I¡¯ve neglected you and made you worry about me!¡±

    Rosemary was lying in his arms and didn¡¯t dare to move, afraid that she might identally get his wound.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have you back, did you take care of things over there?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all taken care of!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Worried that his wounds would not be able to stand for a long time, Rosemary said softly, ¡°I¡¯ve been so busy these days, I¡¯ve made such a long flight, and now it will be a while before the wedding, why don¡¯t you rest here first?¡±

    ¡°Fool, today is our wedding, do you think it¡¯s appropriate for me, the groomsman-to-be, to hide and rest here and leave so many guests at the venue?¡±

    ¡°But your body ¡­¡±

    Nearly blurting out, Rosemary hurriedly exined, ¡°I was thinking your body would be overwhelmed after the long flight you just did!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you sure you¡¯re worried that I¡¯m too tired to eat rather than worried that I won¡¯t be able to cave with you properly at night?¡±

    The warm, hot breath sprayed on Rosemary¡¯s ear, like a piano string being gently plucked, and her body couldn¡¯t help but respond.

    Sensing the change in her body, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up to reveal a handsome, charming smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as the saying goes, a moment of spring is not worth a thousand gold, how could I give up such a good time!¡±

    ¡°Nasty, I¡¯ll ignore you if you do that!¡±

    Rosemary felt her face was on fire, as if she was standing by a fire roasting in winter.

    Every time he sees her shy look, his heart is like a million ants gnawing at the general, she does not know how seductive her shy and charming look is to your people.

    Feeling a wave of heat in his body, Wilson knew that if he stayed on things would get out of hand, so he said to her, ¡°You rest here now, I¡¯ll go out to greet the guests, andter I¡¯ll have Karen and Maymee over to keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After seeing him off, Rosemary sat in the dressing room, her stomach rumbling with hunger. Mayme and Karen said they¡¯d go get her some food, but they hadn¡¯t shown up yet.

    At that moment, the door suddenly opened and Rosemary thought it was Mayme and the girlsing back and was about to turn around when she felt something against her waist.

    Of course she knows what is on her waist at the moment, even though her heart is scared, but her face does not show half of it.

    ¡°Who are you? What is the purpose ofing here?¡±

    Through the mirror, all Rosemary could see was the girl, dressed as a maid, whose back happened to be to her at the moment, only to hear the door tick and lock quickly.

    The woman turned around and saw Rosemary sitting there with a calm face, she couldn¡¯t help but hook her lips, her red lips kissed open, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill you?¡±

    Rosemary tried to see the woman in the mirror, but the other woman was standing at an angle that could not be seen from the mirror.

    It seems that the other party doesn¡¯t want Rosemary to see what she looks like at all.

    ¡°If you really want to kill me, why are you still standing in front of me and wasting your breath?¡±

    What¡¯s more, if she shoots, she won¡¯t be able to get away either!

    However, if she knew that the woman was holding the newly developed silenced gun, I¡¯m afraid she wouldn¡¯t be so calm at this moment.

 Chapter 900 Threatened

    ¡°No, you guessed wrong! I dide to kill you today, only out of curiosity, I was curious to see what the woman I first liked really looked like?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not from C City?¡±

    What was just said was rather simple and Rosemary didn¡¯t hear it clearly, although her Chinese was also fluent, but it also revealed the same fact that she lived abroad for many years.

    ¡°You¡¯re very smart, so in that case, you should also be able to guess what my rtionship with Choru is?¡±

    She and Wilson what rtionship how she knows, and again Wilson did not mention it to her.

    But one thing is for sure, they have a bad rtionship with each other.

    When the woman saw that she did not speak, the corners of her lips hooked into an icy smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Is it because you are afraid to say it?¡±

    Rosemary guffawed at the mirror and said, ¡°I don¡¯t say it¡¯s not that I¡¯m afraid, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll break your heart when I say it!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The cold muzzle of the gun was like a slippery, poisonous snake wrapped around her waist, making her whole body freezing cold to the bone.

    If she hadn¡¯te across this scene before, Rosemary swears she would have fainted from fear.

    ¡°Miss, I do not care what rtionship you have with Wilson, but this seems to have nothing to do with me, if you just want to see what I look like today, then now you should see clearly, and finally I advise you, no matter what you want to do, you must have the life to leave alive to do, I have someoneing here soon, you better hurry up and leave! ¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really not afraid of me shooting?¡±

    When the woman saw her calm face, her good-looking eyebrows tightened and she said coldly.

    Shit, how can she not be afraid, she still has so many things to do, she still wants to watch her Nina Bay grow up, marry and have children, also want to go around the world, how can not be afraid of death.

    At this time, outside the door came a footsteps, ising this way, the corners of the mouth hooked up a cold smile, put away Rosemary waist gun, said: ¡°You are very smart, but many times smart is smart, I ¡­ suddenly began to look forward to you two of this marriage canst long? ¡±

    With a whistle to Rosemary, the woman turned away in style.

    ¡°By the way, in order to congratte you on your marriage, I have prepared a big gift for you, I hope you will like it!¡±

    When the voice was far away, Rosemary sat down on the stool, and her heart was like a million deer in the headlights.

    Who is this woman and why is there a tess of hatred in her tone when she says Wilson?

    Karen walked in with some food and saw Rosemary sitting slumped in a chair and asked worriedly, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Karen, did you see a woman in a maid¡¯s outfit when you were just here?¡±

    ¡°No! Wilson has arranged two bodyguards to stand there at each of the front gates, except for us, other servants are not allowed to go near this side!¡±

    cing her things on the dresser, Karen replied.

    Arranged bodyguards?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    If so, how did that woman get in just now?

    It¡¯s just that Rosemary never dreamed that the woman who just pointed a gun at her was an assassin, and one of the top ten in the world, and if she had known, she would have hated to bite her tongue off.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you keep sitting there dazed!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary sitting there motionless, Karen asked in amazement.

    Hearing her call, Rosemary suddenly turned her head and took Karen¡¯s hand, saying hurriedly, ¡°Karen, would you please go and get Marcy for me?¡±

    ¡°Then you eat something first,ter after the ceremony to drink, you first eat something to pad your stomach, or your stomach will not be able to stand!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go now!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary was in such a hurry, Karen couldn¡¯t wait to ask her and hurried out.

    At this time, in the distant woods of Cloud Ind, a girl took off her maid¡¯s outfit and quickly put on a ck power suit, her eyes fell on the distantughter, the sky is full of flower petals flying in the center of Cloud Ind.

    ¡°Miss, did you get it?¡±

    A man in ck walked up to the woman and asked respectfully.

    The woman has an enviable devil¡¯s body and angelic face, but the body exudes a coldness, a dark blue eyes like a boundless sea, so elusive.

    ¡°Well, but did not do it, I suddenly felt that killing her is too cheap, I want to y well, because I suddenly thought there is a way must die more painful for them!¡±

    ¡°What method?¡±

    A light smile, the corners of his lips curved in a faint arc.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to live than to die!¡±

    The feeling of suddenly falling from heaven to hell, she wanted her to enjoy it all over again.

    ¡°Are the gifts ready?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already been sent!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    The words fell into voice, the two men quickly jumped on a yacht and quickly disappeared.

    The wedding was a lively affair, with Wilson and Darren and Marian greeting guests who hade from far and wide, almost all of whom were celebrities and family and friends from the city of C.

    ¡°Hello Godfather and Godmother! I¡¯m Rosemary¡¯s husband Wilson and I¡¯m so d you coulde to my and Rosemary¡¯s wedding!¡±

    Wilson quickly stepped forward, bowed slightly and said politely.

    Abel and Joanna smiled faintly, gaze at Wilson¡¯s body back and forth, satisfied, said: ¡°Rosemary found you such a good husband, her godmother and I are very happy for her, from now on Rosemary will be in your hands, but I can say in advance, if I know that you let Rosemary suffer If I know that you let Rosemary suffer, then you can¡¯t me Godparents for taking her away!¡±

    Originally, Rosemary was her intended daughter-inw, but who knew that this boy would be so quick to take advantage of her son¡¯s return, and had already abducted her.

    It is also because of this, Sidney in order to avoid his family Queen Mother every day non-stop bombardment, directly moved to the wrong inside to eat and live, the surface said in order to the country to train the pir of talent, in fact, are but to avoid nagging and sh.

    WilsonTammy a smile, he knows The Angus Family people say this are for the good of Rosemary, just like Judy¡¯s heart for Rosemary is the same, so he does not feel anything, on the contrary, he feels that his wife has so loved ones love her, love her, he really happy for her.

    ¡°Godparents don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to make Rosemary happy and joyful every day!¡±

    ¡°You need to remember your words today, if I ever find out you¡¯ve broken her heart or hurt her, I won¡¯t be as nice as my parents!¡±

    Sidney doesn¡¯t have a good feeling about Wilson, and as soon as he thinks about what happenedst time in W, he wants to go up to him and beat him up.

    But as much as he wanted to beat him up, the little girl wouldn¡¯t let him, and he couldn¡¯t help it!

 Chapter 901 tired of living

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you have that chance!¡±

    ¡°It better be!¡±

    Dropping the words, Sidney headed inside.

    Sidney, who has lived in the military for many years, almost never leaves a trace of emotion no matter who he speaks to, in his face except for his parents, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s her little girl who can make his face smile when he speaks.

    Wilson had already gotten used to it, just a faint smile curled up at the corner of his mouth and a slight nod to The Angus Family parents.

    When The Angus Family walked into the venue, they heard a lot of people discussing in private that Rosemary was just a down-on-her-luck girl who didn¡¯t deserve Wilson, and that even if they got married, it was because The Grant Family didn¡¯t want to break faith with others and had no choice but to marry her.

    Sitting aside Joanna head heard someone so denigrate her baby Rosemary, just want to stand up to teach that in the back of the woman said Rosemary, saw a handsome man with a red wine slightlye over, standing in front of the woman just talking, a gentleman asked: ¡°Thisdy, may I ask your name? ¡±

    The girl looked up and saw a handsome, demonic man standing in front of her, and her whole mouth opened wide in shock and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Maggie!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s the daughter of Xu¡¯s enterprise! Since you are the daughter of Xu¡¯s enterprise, I think your parents should have taught you how to behave in the world. At someone else¡¯s wedding, talking badly about the bride in private, even if you don¡¯t care about that face, your parents¡¯ face should always be cared about one or two points!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s voice was not too loud and not too low, and it just fell into their ears, which made the people who were just talking badly about Rosemary shut up.

    Maggie did not expect to be humiliated in this way, especially hearing a lot of people next to her pointing, a small palm-sized face is red.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you, Rosemary is not no mother¡¯s family, but she is too low-profile people, do not want to unt, if she really want to say, I am afraid that your whole C city may not climb up!¡±

    Dropping the words, Benjamin turned around and left in style.

    A group of superficial poor people, think there are a few stinking money is very big as if, how dare to denigrate his cousin like this, simply tired of living.

    Abel and Joanna were also shocked by Benjamin¡¯s words. Although they, The Angus Family, are also very powerful, they didn¡¯t have the courage to say that just now.

    What is the origin of this person?

    They don¡¯t seem to know when Rosemary had such a feisty mama¡¯s boy!

    ¡°Old Xia, do you know that young man just now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°So he just said it was Rosemary¡¯s mother¡¯s house, howe I haven¡¯t heard that kid talk about it?¡±

    Joanna¡¯s heart kept bubbling, even her old summer is not clear, it seems thatter she will find time to ask Rosemary that child.

    Seeing his beloved wife frowning, patted her hand,forted: ¡°You do not worry so much, as long as we know that people are good to Rosemary, as for who he is, we do not need to ask more, when the timees, Rosemary will naturally talk to us!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried, aren¡¯t I? You don¡¯t know that Rosemary is like my own daughter in my heart. If the brat hadn¡¯t dyed her return for a year, how could she have married someone else?¡±

    Talking about this Joanna is ruthlessly itchy, her little Rosemary was taken in like this, and it hurts so much to think about all over her body.

    The most important thing is that Rosemary is married, and the two brats still refuse to find her a daughter-inw back.

    ¡°Well, children and grandchildren have their own blessings, just let everything go!¡±

    Abel has always been more open-minded, for him, as long as the marriage has arrived, everything will naturally follow.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oops, I¡¯m not talking to you anymore, I¡¯m going to go find my little grandson and granddaughter!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Joanna left Abel and headed for Rosemary¡¯s dressing room.

    At this moment, in the dressing room, Rosemary was talking to Marcy about something, and both of them had a serious expression on their faces.

    ¡°If you say so, it seems that the other side has already mixed in, only that we did not find it!¡±

    To think that an assassin blended in unnoticed and cleverly avoided the rm line they set up in advance, it seems that this woman is not as simple as they thought.

    Able to avoid their rm line directly in, it seems that the other party should be a trained killer, and the reach must not be worse than his.

    Rosemary saw Marcy¡¯s face is very ugly, said: ¡°Marcy, this matter you help me to deal with it, okay? We¡¯ll discuss it after Wilson and I have a smooth wedding. Since the other party didn¡¯t mean to kill me at first, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t do itter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Later I will arrange two more bridesmaids to follow you around, so that they can also be close to protect you!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When you think about what you just saw, it¡¯s a lie to say that you¡¯re not afraid. God knows how long it took her to get over it after that woman left.

    Marcy took out her cell phone and made a call, and in a few minutes¡¯ time, two pretty girls appeared at the door.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is Cloris, this is Snow, let them follow youter as bridesmaids on either side, you can talk to them directly if there is anything!¡±

    ¡°You two stay with Rosemary for now, and keep in touch if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Once Snow saw Marcy leave, he hurriedly took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re so beautiful, you¡¯re the most beautiful, most beautiful bride Snow has ever seen!¡±

    Rosemary knew she was beautiful, of course, but she was a little embarrassed to beplimented by another girl in front of her.

    ¡°Thanks, you¡¯re beautiful too!¡±

    ¡°Really? But my sister says I¡¯m not pretty at all, I¡¯m cute at best!¡±

    Snow nced at Snow beside her and said mischievously.

    In fact, she herself is also self-aware, but thought of herself this year only a little more than 17 years old, there is still a lot of room for development, and not so much in the tangle.

    ¡°Good job guys!¡±

    Rosemary was also attracted by Snow¡¯s lively, cheerful and pretty appearance. If Marcy hadn¡¯t said they were killers, it would have been hard to imagine associating her with the word killer.

    After all, how such a smiley girl does not look like a killer.

    ¡°Miss Harris doesn¡¯t have to pay any attention to us, you can do whatever you want or you can just ignore us!¡±

    Cloris, worried that Rosemary would be ufortable seeing them, then added.

 Chapter 902 Century Wedding I

    Today¡¯s weather is very good, the winter warm sun, blue sky floating a few white clouds, the sun hangs high in mid-air, the golden sun sprinkled on people veryfortable.

    All the reporters in C city early in the amount of squatting outside the ind, all want to be the first to know about the wedding of the century.

    All the previous spections and reports that Rosemary was repudiated by The Grant family were also smashed in the face at this moment.

    The huge disy on the ind shows the photos Wilson and Rosemary took when they were in Hawaii, as well as their wedding photos.

    The ind of clouds quickly came to have the title of dream ind, now by Wilson so dressed up, more like a dream.

    Outside the old castle, the arch made of 99, 999 roses was extraordinarily beautiful, and pink heart-shaped balloons were hung in a ce aside, blowing under the mighty wind.

    Arge number of special police officers surrounded the entire vi, and many news reporters who tried to sneak in were thrown out.

    The Grant family¡¯s wedding is not something that can be covered by any media, Wilson has arranged several other media to cover their wedding beforehand, as for those who want to make articles about their wedding, Wilson directly let them shut out of the door.

    Sitting in the lounge, Rosemary casually ate a little something while waiting for the auspicious time, while Wilson was outside with Joseph and Edmund greeting the guests.

    Just after I finished eating, the door to the lounge was opened.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Rosemary shouted, and was just about to stand up when Marian pulled her back, ¡°Here, sit down first!¡±

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°The wedding is in just over an hour, and Mom just took a moment to give you our The Grant family heirlooms!¡±

    With that, Marian took out a box from inside her pocket and opened it.

    Inside quietly lies a ne, the pendant is a blue heart-shaped gem, a veryrge one, next to think full of diamonds, in the light of the find, the blue gem emits a ghostly light, very good-looking.

    ¡°Mom, this ne ¡­¡±

    Rosemary knew at first nce how valuable this ne was and was about to excuse herself when she heard Marian say, ¡°This was handed down to me by my grandmother when I got married, now it¡¯s your turn to pass it down to you, I hope you will keep it well and pass it down to your daughter-inw in the future!

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡±

    MarianTammy smiled, then picked up the ne, ¡°Here, Mom will help you put it on!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Rosemary turned around and watched Marian put the ne on herself. At that moment, she suddenly had a feeling that she would be happy in the future.

    Looking at herself in the mirror, before Rosemary could say anything, she heard Marianugh, ¡°I¡¯m sure you look good with everything!¡±

    Blushing slightly, Rosemary said with some embarrassment, ¡°Mom, you¡¯replimenting me again!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Marian took a deep breath, stroked her hair, and said, ¡°Mom knows that she has wronged you all these years, but seeing that you are now truly the daughter-inw of our The Grant family, mom¡¯s heart is really happy, and I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart if mom did anything wrong to you in the past. ¡±

    ¡°Mom, thank you!¡±

    She saw clearly how Rosemary had treated Wilson and The Grant family over the years, and thought of all the difficulties she had made for her in the past.

    ¡°Well, you rest more, I¡¯ll go out first!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Rosemary answered and looked at Marian walking out, her hand gently touching the ne and just feeling its weight, heavy!

    Snow, wearing the best man¡¯s tuxedo, walked in. Considering Rosemary¡¯s safety, Marcy asked Mayme and Karen to change with them so that no one would know their identities.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, are you ready? It¡¯s waiting for you outside now!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re getting married, what are you so nervous about?¡±

    Cloris came in after him, coldly.

    Rosemary could see that although Cloris was cold on the surface, she was actually very doting on Snow in her heart, so it was clear that their rtionship was not ordinary.

    ¡°Cloris, I¡¯m a little thirsty, can you go get me a ss of juice?¡±

    Just eaten not much, not a momentter began to be hungry again, but the thought ofter also to toast, she also dare not eat too much.

    ¡°Okay, you wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, can you tell me what it¡¯s like to be married?¡±

    In fact, she really envied Rosemary, being able to marry the man she loved, unlike them, who lived every day of their lives.

    This is how killers are, every living day for them is stolen, so in addition to carrying out the task, she will generally live a simple, simple, ordinary life like the average girl.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Rosemary stood up, stepped forward and took her arm, shouting petntly.

    Judy hugged her and said kindly, ¡°You¡¯re a mother now, still like a child, so pampered, if Nina saw you, she wouldugh at you!¡±

    ¡°That is to be a grandmother is also a mother¡¯s daughter, I do not like you pampered like who pampered to go?¡±

    ¡°Go pamper yourself with Wilson, of course!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    As the words fell, Rosemary¡¯s face burst into red and she pouted, ¡°Mom, why are you making fun of me too!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t forget, when you didn¡¯t show up Judy loved me the most, but now what? You share my general affection, I did not rush with you is already very good!¡±

    Benjamin, who came in after him, looked at Rosemary with a disgusted look, but his eyes were full of doting.

    ¡°Cousin, you have an extra cousin for no reason, two angelic little nephews, you¡¯ve made a fortune, OK?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect him toe back, he was still traveling around the world when we talked to him at first?

    Thinking of those two little ones, the corners of Benjamin¡¯s mouth twitched and he said, ¡°Are you sure those two you gave birth to are angels and not demons?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my family¡¯s is the devil and the angel side by side!¡±

    ¡°And the devil and the angel co-exist? It¡¯s simply a pair of dark, cunning devils!¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Cousin, how can you say that you are also their uncle, is it normal to send some meet and greet gifts? Besides, there is no cheap dinner in the world, right!¡±

    Rosemary must be embarrassed not even look, but rather feel that it is all too normal, just do not know what the little one is cutting her cousin this time, to make him so gnashing of teeth.

    ¡°Rosemary is right, it¡¯s normal for an uncle to give the kids a little present, don¡¯t make the kids sound so scary, they¡¯re just two kids under three!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s lips twitched again, was he really being petty?

    Fine! Who let themselves not be able to control their mouths?

 Chapter 903 Century Wedding II

    ¡°Rosemary, seeing you finally married Wilson, mommy is truly happy for you, this was left to mommy by your grandmother, now mommy gives it to you!¡±

    Judy put the gift box in Rosemary¡¯s hand and touched her head with a loving face.

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡±

    Hugging Judy, Rosemary was all happy.

    She believes that she and Wilson will be very happy and happy going forward.

    Snow, who was standing on the sidelines watching the touching scene, had tears in the corners of her eyes at some point, perhaps because she had been an orphan since she was a child, and this heartwarming scene was once the one she longed for the most.

    ¡°Rosemary, my parents had to go abroad for a temporary visit, so they asked me to say sorry to you, and this is the congrattory gift they asked me to pass on to you!¡±

    Rosemary took a vip card in Benjamin¡¯s hand, which was different from anything she had ever seen, made of gold, with all the handwriting on it iid with the most perfect diamonds, shining in the light, every bit of it showing its luxury and prestige.

    ¡°Benjamin, thank Aunt Grandpa Abraham for her kindness for me, and Wilson and I will definitely visit next time we have time!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will definitely pass it on for you!¡±

    For Benjamin, she has no younger siblings, no older siblings, and now she easily has Rosemary as a cousin, her heart is naturally happier than anyone else.

    Because his parents are always busy with political matters, so he was left in the care of Judy, and that time Judy just happened to be the very day her child was lost, with the presence of Benjamin, the mood is slightly better.

    It is for this reason that Benjamin¡¯s dependence on Judy from childhood is far better than his parents, after all, there is no parentalpanionship for years Benjamin obviously in the heart has long been Judy as his own mother.

    ¡°This card is the vip card of the rice royal family, with it, if you need help with anything in the future, just show this card, no matter who it is, as long as you take this card, you can help them.¡±

    Judy smiled, she was also surprised when she saw the card, she didn¡¯t expect her sister to give such a valuable thing, after all, there are only three of them in the whole royal family, which shows the importance they attach to Rosemary.

    ¡°Mom, how can I dare to ept such an expensive thing?¡±

    Not that she was being pretentious, but just from the time Benjamin handed her the card, she had seen a glint of shock in Judy¡¯s eyes, and it was clear that the card was much more valuable than she had said.

    What¡¯s more, she is only her goddaughter, she has not done anything, let the other party give such a heavy gift, her heart at the moment is really a bit unable to digest.

    Before Judy could say anything, she heard Benjamin say, ¡°Just keep it! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be grateful one day that you received this card today!¡±

    When his parents chose this card as a gift, it was to consider that she would be in danger, after all, there are still many things she does not know now, what dangers await her ahead, no one knows, and with their understanding from Judy air, this girl¡¯s character is very simr to the young Judy, gentle and virtuous on the surface, but the bones are better than anyone else, do not like to give the people around Add trouble.

    It is also for this reason that Judy was unmarried and pregnant in the first ce, and despite all the suffering she had to endure, she chose to suffer alone in silence, so that in the end the child was stolen.

    In fact, Benjamin¡¯s parents are also selfish, Min family on Judy and Benjamin¡¯s mother two sisters, but the two people¡¯s character is very different, Benjamin¡¯s mother gentle as water, casually standing in any ce can be a people can not move thendscape, while the young Judy character lively, understanding, gifted, as the rice country designated The mother of Judy and Benjamin had to constantly rush to receive training, and all this in Judy¡¯s eyes butpletely snickered, she was not interested in these at all, and at that time Benjamin¡¯s mother had already been engaged to Benjamin¡¯s father, both of them were in love at first sight, Benjamin¡¯s father was also a big-hearted The two of them were in love at first sight, and Benjamin¡¯s father was also a man of great ambition.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Just as the heir was about to be announced, Judy suddenly left home, leaving a letter for their parents and a letter for all the people of Rice, and then left for three years.

    If not for the crisis within the royal family, Judy felt ashamed of her sister and brother-inw, and took up the post of vice president of Rice to help them clean up the assholes in the royal family.

    Many of the patriarchs in the Rice royal family are full of praise for Judy and have sighed that she is not sitting on the throne of Rice, but they are also full of praise for Benjamin¡¯s father, and because of this, many heavyweight patriarchs are turning a blind eye.

    This also leaves a lot of well-intentioned people unable to find an excuse to overthrow them.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Other than saying thank you, Rosemary really didn¡¯t know what else she could say to express her feelings.

    ¡°Fool, we are all family, what are you thanking!¡±

    ¡°This is my gift to you, wishing you a hundred years of happiness and forever!¡±

    Benjamin smiled a big smile, living like a college student who just graduated from the university campus, if not heard their conversation, killed can not believe that the man in front of you is the prince of Rice.

    ¡°Thank you cousin!¡±

    Rosemary opened the gift box and saw a crystal clear piano presented in front of her.

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wow, Sister Rosemary, you¡¯ve made a fortune! This crystal piano is the only masterpiece in TAOK¡¯s life, the only one in the world, and it¡¯s still priceless!¡±

    Snow looked at the crystal piano in Rosemary¡¯s hand, and the smile in the corner of his eyes showed up without any concealment.

    Benjamin didn¡¯t expect to meet a knowledgeable person here, so he couldn¡¯t help but hook the corners of his lips and say with a smug face, ¡°Little girl, count on you to have an eye!¡±

    Rosemary gently covered it with her fingers, and a crisp, beautiful voice rang out, her face all full of wonder.

    Previously, when she was in college, she had heard his music teacher talk about it, and at that time, after she listened to it, her whole body was intoxicated, thinking that this TAOK master was really great, thinking that he was the only person in the world who matched the Prince of Piano.

    For this, she and Carina even went to the video store to buy the CDs yed by TAOK master, and to her surprise, she received the crystal of TAOK master today.

    ¡°Cousin, how did you get the TAOK master piano?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know TAOK master very well, she knew how important this piano was to him.

    ¡°He gave it to me!¡±

 Chapter 904 Century Wedding III

    He gave it to me, in Benjamin¡¯s mouth to say such a sentence, simply can not be normal in the ordinary, but in Rosemary and Snow heard, but it is extraordinarily harsh.

    ¡°Then howe she didn¡¯t send anyone else but you!¡±

    When Snow wanted to buy the crystal piano from Taok, she stayed outside his door for a month, but in the end she failed to impress Taok, because Taok said that the piano was his life, and if she took it, it would mean that his life woulde to an end.

    ¡°Who knows about the old man?¡±

    Benjamin shrugged indifferently, in fact, he did not understand at first why the old man had to give him this piano, untilter he realized that the old man was to thank him for saving his life, so he would consider him as the most precious thing to give.

    See their two faces of disbelief, those two eyes staring at her can not help but some tingling, skimmed, said: ¡°Well, the thing is really he gave me, in a chance, I saved his life, it can also be said, if not me at the time, he hung up!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°Well, let Rosemary rest for a while, if you¡¯re okay, go y with Blume and Nina, there are more people today, I¡¯m a little uneasy!¡±

    Just as Judy¡¯s words fell, Benjamin was heard saying to them, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have something to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    Then there was only a faint echo in the air.

    ¡°Mom will go out to check on the kids first, you get some rest!¡±

    ¡°Okay Mom!¡±

    Snow saw Benjamin mentioned the children like a ghost, can¡¯t help but have a great interest in the two children, it seems that after the busy, she has to go to spend time with the children.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Tina pushed open the door and entered. Today she wore a sky blue gown, like a relic sapphire.

    ¡°Tina, you look so beautiful today!¡±

    ¡°Miss Rosemary, would you feel over the top when you say that!¡±

    Lightugh, obviously she is now beautiful for her as a woman to look jealous, but stille tough at her.

    ¡°Auntie Rosemary, you are so beautiful! Will you be Elliott¡¯s bride when Elliott grows up?¡±

    The little guy hade to Rosemary¡¯s side at some point, tilted up his cool little face, and asked in all seriousness.

    Rosemary and the others were taken aback by the little guy¡¯s naked confession andughed, ¡°Elliott, first tell your aunt why you want her to be your bride?¡±

    ¡°Mommy said the wife I get in the future must be the prettiest, and Elliott thinks Auntie Rosemary is the prettiest, so I want to marry Auntie Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Elliott, you mean to say we¡¯re all unattractive, right?¡±

    Tina asked, pretending to look at Elliott in anger and hurt.

    But soon came Elliott¡¯s very calm words, ¡°Aunt Tina is beautiful, but I¡¯m afraid that if I choose you, Uncle Mo will just throw me out!¡±

    ¡°Then you mean that you are afraid that Uncle Mo will throw you out but you are not afraid that Uncle Mr. Grant will throw you out?¡±

    The words fell, the little one¡¯s big ck eyes kept turning and quicklyughed, ¡°Now isn¡¯t Auntie Rosemary still not married to Uncle Mr. Grant? I still hope so!¡±

    Oh ¡­

    The little guy¡¯s eyes shed a sly nce, a mind that does not match his age only in his body. ,

    Rosemary silent!

    Tina is dumbfounded!

    Snow is speechless!

    Heidi, who just happened to be standing at the door, heard her son¡¯s spirit of not being afraid to die headache.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°That, little Elliott! Auntie tells you, do you know what it means to be blue and better than blue?¡±

    Tina squatted down, stroking some little guy¡¯s head, and asked very seriously.

    ¡°I know! Teacher taught!¡±

    ¡°Now listen to your aunt! Auntie Rosemary has a daughter who is very beautiful. Who do you think will be more beautiful in the futurepared to Auntie Rosemary¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Elliott pondered for a moment, and the words of the exasperated man rang out again, ¡°Auntie, although what you say makes sense, but since then, my chances of sess have be smaller again!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°If I only wanted Auntie Rosemary as my bride I would have only one love interest in Uncle Mr. Grant, but if it were Nina instead, there would be many more, and Nina is not gentle at all!¡± And very dark.

    The words fell sound, several women were shocked by his words, so young to know the analysis of the pros and cons, this grow up still have to be.

    ¡°Brat, you¡¯re not even hairy yet and you¡¯re thinking of marrying a wife, do you want your mother to enter the Paul stage as soon as possible?¡±

    Heidi grabbed him by the ear and said viciously.

    ¡°Mommy, that¡¯s not what I meant, in my heart, no matter what, it¡¯s always my most beautiful Mommy!¡±

    The little guy hurriedly used his best trick of ttering and said ingratiatingly.

    Wow, if I had known that mommy would follow, he would not have said what he just said, and who knows if that iceberg-faced uncle was listening outside.

    In fact, the little one is still afraid of Wilson in his heart, but remembering what Aunt Lin said just now, a cunning light shed in his tiny eyes.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going out to find Mr. Williams, bye!¡±

    Before they could reflect, the little one had run away from Heidi¡¯s hand stay a bit.

    Tina looked at Elliott, who disappeared into the room in a sh, and said to them with a smile, ¡°Looks like these kids will have a lot of tossing and turning from now on!¡±

    If Tina had known what Elliott did to Ninater, she would never have said anything to him about seducing little Nina.

    After all, that little girl is simply not a race with them.

    ¡°Elliott is really cute!¡±

    ¡°At a young age, he knows that he wants a wife. It seems that Heidi doesn¡¯t even have to worry about getting a wife in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Heidi smiled lightly and said, ¡°Tina, I actually think it would be good for the two of us to be inws!¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tina refused without thinking, saying, ¡°My Becky is really not suitable for your Elliott, after all, this little guy¡¯s belly is not ordinary people canpare!¡±

    And I wonder who it looks like?

    That¡¯s because Tina she has not seen Fred, if she had seen Fred in person, perhaps she would know what is called dragon born of dragon, phoenix born of phoenix, the son born of a mouse will make a hole!

    ¡°Tina, many things but the more you don¡¯t want to happen the more chances he has to happen!¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way, but don¡¯t worry, I promise, I will treat Becky like my own daughter!¡±

    Heidi looked at Tina sympathetically, after all, her brat was really not very likeable.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, all that buzz?¡±

    Sidney heard theughtering from inside from a distance and walked in, smiling lightly.

    Seeing that it was Sidney, Heidi smiled faintly and called out, ¡°Brother Xia!¡±

    Tina did not know Sidney, but was deeply attracted by his handsome appearance, hands cupped chin, very nymphomaniac looking at Sidney asked, ¡°Handsome man, can we make a friend?¡±

 Chapter 905 Century Wedding IV

    As soon as Rosemary saw that her best friend was making a fool of herself again, she covered her face with both hands and kept shouting in her heart, ¡°Vincent, where are you? Your wife is making a fool of herself again!¡±

    ¡°Sure, but being my friendes with a big price tag, is Miss Baker sure she wants to be my friend?¡±

    Looking at the icy aura emanating from his body, and with a strong killing intent, Tina bristled and turned her head to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, this friend of yours is not cute at all, it¡¯s not as good as my family¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going out to find my baby, see youter!¡±

    Damn, who is this?

    Aura so strong, than the two of his family is simply more than ever, scared to death of the baby.

    When Tina left, she didn¡¯t forget to bring Heidi along with her. We¡¯re all good sisters, so we can¡¯t just leave her to die, right?

    Standing behind someone in the moment Sidney came in, has long been not calm, now only hope that the other party did not recognize her, or she will be miserable.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m going out too, call me if you need anything!¡±

    The words fell sound, the petite figure instantly disappeared in the room, the speed, no fastest only faster!

    Rosemary didn¡¯t care, thinking they had left on purpose.

    Sidney looked at Rosemary in a white wedding dress in front of him, Tammy smiled, took her into his arms and said dotingly, ¡°Our little girl is finally getting married, Sidney is really sad!¡±

    ¡°Sidney!¡±

    Holding Sidney¡¯s strong waist, Rosemary¡¯s voice was a little choked up.

    ¡°Silly girl, today is your big wedding day, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    Reaching out to dry the tears from the corners of her eyes, Sidney said heartily.

    ¡°Are people crying with joy?¡±

    Rosemary said unconvincingly.

    ¡°Okay, today you are the bride you are the biggest, but I can tell you clearly first, you do not rub your nose and tears on my clothes, brother I still expect to help you find your sister-inwter at the banquet?¡±

    Puffing out augh, Rosemary¡¯s hand hammered on his strong, powerful arm and said, ¡°Really, then I¡¯ll hurry and tell Godparents, they¡¯ll be so happy to know!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary made a move to go outside, when Sidney pulled back and said, ¡°Well, I lied to you you!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re still heartbroken about your clothes?¡±

    ¡°No heartache, you rub you go ahead and rub, it¡¯s okay!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Sidney graciously moved a little closer to her and said.

    Rosemaryughed lightly, pushed him away, and said, ¡°Forget it, I think between clothes and sister-inw, I want sister-inw more!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! When brotheres across it, he will definitely bring it over to you!¡±

    Stroking her hair, Sidney was heartbroken and said, ¡°Little girl, make sure you stay happy like this every day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will!¡±

    The guests who came and went, as well as first-degree rtives and friends have been constantly giving gifts, as well as those Rosemary did not know, which also let her know for the first time, the original wedding can receive so many gifts.

    In less than twenty minutes, Rosemary had received arge number of gifts.

    Looking at the gifts, Rosemary slumped in her chair tiredly and said, ¡°So tired, it¡¯s so hard to get married!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re tired now like this, there will be more for youter?¡±

    Ellenughed as she helped her sort through the gifts.

    ¡°Sister Ellen, I¡¯m hungry, can you go get me some food?¡±

    The ss of juice that Cloris served her before has long been digested at some point. It¡¯s been almost ten o¡¯clock since four in the morning, and she¡¯s eaten just a tiny bit, so she¡¯s really hungry!

    ¡°No, there are still twenty minutes to go before the wedding, so just hold on!¡±

    ¡°Sister Ellen, I¡¯m really hungry!¡±

    Ellen was helpless and said, ¡°All right then! Then you wait here, don¡¯t run around, just call if there¡¯s anything!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I got it!¡±

    It¡¯s a good thing it was Ellen who didn¡¯t know that a killer hade in earlier, or she certainly wouldn¡¯t have left.

    It¡¯s strange, howe Snow hasn¡¯te back after going out for so long? Did something happen?

    ¡°Cloris!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, what is it?¡±

    Cloris walked in from nowhere and said to Rosemary respectfully.

    ¡°Cloris, since you¡¯re the one Marcy called, and naturally you¡¯re not an outsider, you can just call me by my first name!¡±

    ¡°Cloris dare not, the young master asked Cloris to protect Miss Harris, then at this time Miss Harris is Cloris¡¯ master, Cloris will definitely protect your safety!¡±

    She and Snow are not the same, Snow was born too smart to learn anything quickly, and at a young age can distinguish what they want, what things to do and what things not to do, and her talent is far worse than hers, so she has to pay more than her efforts, more sweat, so she can repay Marcy for saving the lives of their sisters and to keep Snow safe.

    It is in this way that Snow, with her protection, has developed such a lively, cheerful and spontaneous personality today.

    Seeing her like this, Rosemary knew it was useless to talk too much and said, ¡°Snow just said she went out to get something, but she¡¯s been out for a long time, I¡¯m worried that she¡¯s not okay, why don¡¯t you go and find her!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris don¡¯t worry, no one here has been able to hurt Snow, she¡¯s probably been dyed!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°The young master has instructed that no matter what time it is, one of us sisters must be by your side every step of the way!¡±

    She always works on Marcy¡¯s orders, not to mention that with Snow¡¯s skills, she doesn¡¯t need to worry at all.

    ¡°Miss Harris has nothing more to do then I¡¯ll leave!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Cloris disappeared into the room.

    Looking at the empty lounge, Rosemary touched her stomach, and her underground eyes shone with happiness.

    The door, once again, was pushed open.

    Rosemary looked up and smiled, and froze.

    Looking at the visitor, tears left from the eyes, fiercely stood up to hug the visitor fiercely, voice choking shouted: ¡°Carina, it¡¯s really you, I did not dream it!¡±

    Carina gently patted her back andughed, ¡°Silly girl, of course it¡¯s me!¡±

    Releasing her, Rosemary¡¯s gaze fell on Carina¡¯s slightly dimpled belly and, astonished, she could hardly speak, said, ¡°Carina, you¡¯re pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been almost five months!¡±

    The hand naturally touches her belly, Carina¡¯s face is full of happy smiles.

    Looking at the faint smile on her face, it seems that she is really happy now.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is my wedding gift to you, I designed it myself and made it myself, I hope you like it!¡±

 Chapter 906 Century Wedding V

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s from you, I like it!¡±

    Rosemary opened the box, inside quietlyy a pearl bracelet, pearls and five-pointed stars made into the shape of a tassel, although not expensive, but in her heart is priceless.

    ¡°Thank you Carina, I never dreamed that I would meet you again. By the way, who is the father of the child, is he also from C city?¡±

    Carina smiled lightly and said, ¡°You know him too!¡±

    ¡°Do I know him too?¡±

    She knew her too, and Rosemary was suddenly curious as to who had captured the heart of her family¡¯s great beauty, Lin.

    ¡°Come on in!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    The man walked to Carina¡¯s side and took her in his arms, his eyes full of tenderness and doting.

    ¡°Deputy Director Song!¡±

    ¡°You guys?¡±

    Rosemary pointed at them and looked at them with a confused look on her face.

    Seeing that Rosemary was really scared, Carina then told Patrick how she was saved, and Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with Patrick.

    Just a one-sided acquaintance, dare to dive in for each other regardless of the risk of life, this requires much courage ah!

    ¡°And whose body is that in the living room?¡±

    ¡°The body was a random one I got back from outside, and I changed their clothes just so that the woman¡¯s face was made to look different, so it went smoothly.¡±

    Patrick remembered the scene at that time, now the heart is still some trembling, that was the first time he really saw this face-to-face real gunfire engagement, not not witnessed, he really did not dare to imagine that those people were rampant to such an extent.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re all in C City, howe I¡¯ve never met you before?¡±

    Even if she didn¡¯t meet it, Wilson and the others could always meet it!

    ¡°Patrick is no longer working in C City!¡±

    Carina is all glowing with happiness around her at the moment, which shows how good Patrick is to her.

    ¡°And where are you living today?¡±

    ¡°Patrick works in Y, and we bought our house in Y. It just so happens that Mr. Grant went to Y some time ago and just happened to run into each other, and I didn¡¯t even know you were getting married!¡±

    After waiting for so many years, finally together, Carina is really happy for her.

    Not everyone will be as lucky as Rosemary, always surrounded by so many escorts, now who wants to touch her, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not so easy.

    But it¡¯s good that she doesn¡¯t have to worry about her getting hurt.

    She was surprised when Wilson invited them to the wedding. After all, Wilson is known to be extremely protective, and what she did to Rosemary at first, he never forgot.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he brutalized me for so long!¡±

    Rosemary said with some anger.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Mr. Grant is trying to surprise you, otherwise do you think that with my character, knowing that you are getting married, I would not contact you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, seeing as I enjoyed the surprise, let¡¯s not bother with her!¡±

    Carina smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯m going out first, it looks like someone ising!¡±

    The words fell into voice, and saw Marcy, who walked in from the door, wearing a casual dress, looking at herself with a faint smile on her lips.

    Rosemary stood up and looked at him with a smirk, ¡°Marcy!¡±

    Walking up and looking at Rosemary, Marcy whispered, ¡°Rosemary, you are this beautiful today!¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks!¡± Rosemary smiled, looking at Marcy, suddenly unsure of what she should say to him.

    Taking a few steps forward, Marcy gently embraced Rosemary into her arms, ¡°Rosemary, after you get married, you must be happy!¡±

    Rosemary answered, but her voice was choked with emotion.

    Resting his head gently on his shoulder, tears, falling.

    In fact, she herself did not know why she shed tears, just in that moment when she saw Marcy, she felt very sorry for him in her heart.

    It took a lot of courage to be what she is now, after the time Marcy took care of her in W and afterwards, when it slowly turned from affection to friendship.

    ¡°Marcy ¡­¡±

    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Rosemaryughed lightly, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for making me cry and get my makeup all messed up!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if your makeup is blown, you¡¯re still the most beautiful bride in the world!¡±

    Marcy cupped her face and smiled.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so good at sweet-talking howe you haven¡¯t taken Mayme down by now?¡±

    Marcy smiled lightly and said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because people don¡¯t eat me at all! All right, let¡¯s not talk about her! After you get married, you must live a good life with Wilson, no matter what people say, you must believe him, you know? Because I¡¯m afraid that in this world can not find someone who loves you as much as Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    Rosemary is always grateful for their letting go and sincerely hopes that they will meet their happiness soon.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll give you the present, so don¡¯t you cry! If the other ones see it, they¡¯ll think I did something to you?¡±

    Marcy said, releasing Rosemary and taking out a small box in her pocket and handing it to Rosemary.

    Rosemary took a deep breath, then opened the box, which quietlyy a pale yellow diamond bracelet, very delicate, dozens of diamonds on it in the light of the light appears extraordinarily blinding.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put it on for you!¡±

    Marcy said, will take out the bracelet, Rosemary stretched out her white hand to look at the hand of that jade bracelet, smiled: ¡°This jade bracelet is Wilsonst time at the auction for me, at first with fun, but now want to take off can not take off.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, after the wedding, if you want to take it off one day, youe to me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The pale yellow diamond bracelet is beautiful on Rosemary¡¯s white and slender arm. Because of the manicure, the fingertips are very slender and lightly golden and shiny.

    Looking at the bracelet on her hand, Marcy smiled faintly and said, ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Marcy, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for nothing, we are the best of friends!¡±

    I don¡¯t want to say so much melodramatic. I don¡¯t want to say so many emotional words, lest Rosemary cried again.

    ¡°I know that meeting you all was the greatest blessing of my life Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s extend this blessing slowly!¡±

    Marcy finished, looked at Rosemary, and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Rosemary, be happy!¡±

    Looking at her, the girl who once deeply made her love, she let him know that in this world, in addition to feelings there are more precious things ¨C friendship!

    ¡°Well, I sure will! With all of you blessings, Wilson and I will be very happy!¡±

    The sun was shining outside the window, and the mighty breeze was blowing gently, tapping the ss outside the window, as if to remind them that the wedding had begun.

 Chapter 907 wedding is ruined

    Ellen came in to help Rosemary finish her makeup, and a voice came from outside.

    Abel pushed the door and looked at Rosemary who was already ready, smiled slightly, ¡°Rosemary, the wedding will be held soon, Godfather has nothing to give you, but still the same words, you will always be the princess of The Angus Family, no matter what happens, Godfather and Godmother will stand by your side! No matter what happens, Godparents will stand by you!

    ¡°Godfather ¡­¡±

    Rosemary flung herself into Abel¡¯s arms andughed softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m going to be so happy!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Rosemary answered, took Mr. Angus¡¯ hand and walked towards the outside.

    Mom and Dad, did you see that? My daughter is married, she will take good care of herself in the future, don¡¯t worry!

    Just heard the MC¡¯s voice in front of the non-stop sound, the wedding march yed, Mr. Angus holding Rosemary slowly stepped on the red carpet covered with rose petals.

    Looking at the friends and family on both sides, and then at the man standing below the emcee, Rosemary¡¯s heart, fluttered and pounded.

    She¡¯s really getting married!

    Edmund, sitting next to him, looked at Rosemary in her wedding dress and smiled.

    Even William couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Rosemary is really beautiful today!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost too beautiful to be human!¡± It¡¯s like a fairying down to earth!

    ¡°After all they¡¯ve been through, they¡¯re finally married!¡±

    ¡°So happy for Rosemary to see them finally walk down the aisle!¡±

    All eyes fell on Rosemary, watching her walk slowly toward Wilson, her eyes, full of happy smiles.

    Especially the two little flower girls behind them, following Rosemary slowly, as if they were angelsing down from heaven, lovely.

    Wilson¡¯s eyes locked on Rosemary¡¯s body, looking at today¡¯s extraordinarily beautiful. She was so beautiful that the corners of her lips smiled and reached the bottom of her eyes.

    Mr. Angus walked to Wilson¡¯s front stop, Rosemary¡¯s hand gently handed in his hand, gently patted, said: ¡°Wilson, although Rosemary is not my biological daughter, but with the biological daughter is no different, she has eaten too much suffering, if sometimes capriciously do something wrong, you have to more understanding understanding her, her character is not as strong as you see, and she does not like to be forced to do things she does not like, you give in to her more in the future, she ¡­¡±

    ¡°Godfather, don¡¯t worry, I will remember!¡±

    ¡°Good, Godfather has given you the only princess of our The Angus Family!¡±

    Mr. Angus said, with crystal tears in his eyes.

    ¡°Godfather!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys go ahead!¡±

    Mr. Angus was sitting in one of the seats when he heard the master of ceremonies say, ¡°On this happy day, I am grateful to all the friends and rtives present for taking time out of their busy schedules to witness the wedding of Miss Rosemary and Mr. Wilson. Next, you will remain silent!¡±

    Seeing no objection, the master of ceremonies then looked at Rosemary, ¡°Miss Rosemary, do you take this man by your side to be your wife, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to be his constantpanion?¡±

    ¡°I do!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Wilson, will you go to this woman by your side to be your wife, for richer or for poorer, in health or in sickness, to trip him up and never leave him?¡±

    Wilson smiled faintly, looked at Rosemary with deep affection, and his thin lips slightly opened: ¡°I do!¡±

    The MC nodded, then continued, ¡°Please exchange rings between the bride and groom!¡±

    Mayme immediately came forward with the ring and gave it to Rosemary.

    Rosemary took the ring and put it on for Wilson with some nervousness.

    Wilson smiled lightly, took the ring out, put it on Rosemary¡¯s white and slender ring finger, and then, the ten fingers sped!

    The sped hands were raised, and the master of ceremonies was heard to shout, ¡°Now, groom, you may kiss. Kiss your bride now!¡±

    Without waiting for the two to speak, the people below had already started to coax, pping their hands and shouting loudly, ¡°One kiss, one kiss!¡±

    ¡°Twenty minutes of hot kisses!¡±

    Wilson looked at those people on the stage, shook his head helplessly, cousins who usually don¡¯t seem to talk much, cousins, cousins today but one by one began to coax, stretched out his hand to take over Rosemary¡¯s thin waist, slowly kissed down.

    Watch out!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Suddenly a servant with a gun fired a shot in the direction of Rosemary, all the people were shocked by the scene before them and closed their eyes, only to see Wilson pull hard, Rosemary¡¯s whole body fell to the side.

    In a short time, the venue was filled with gunfire, and all the people were running around with their heads in fear.

    Cloris and Snow instantly killed the opponent¡¯s people in seconds as fast as they could, so it is clear that their abilities are not generally powerful.

    Mayme, who was standing aside, rushed to Rosemary¡¯s front and asked worriedly, ¡°Sis, are you hurt?¡±

    Rosemary felt her hand on Wilson¡¯s a little wet, face aside, then quickly calmed down, said: ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m a little tired, first take me back to my room more okay?¡±

    Mayme winked at her, outwardly thinking that Wilson was holding her, but in fact she was holding him.

    Because of a turn just now, Wilson¡¯s abdominal wound copsed and had to go back immediately to deal with it.

    In order to let the outside world know that Wilson was injured, Rosemary had to pretend that she was shocked.

    Darren and Marian looked at each other and then began to calm the stunned guests.

    At this moment, Sidney¡¯s face has been too cold to be colder, with a strong killing intent all over his body, making a wink to the two men behind him, and soon the two men disappeared into the crowd.

    Edmund followed Rosemary shortly after she left.

    The chaotic scene was left to Joseph and William to handle.

    At the other end of the room, Cloris and Snow knelt on one knee in front of Marcy and said, ¡°Young master, this matter was negligence on the part of my subordinates, please punish young master!¡±

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you guys for this matter, they came in disguised, not to mention you guys, even I was fooled by them.¡±

    Thinking about the scene just now, if the two of them did not appear in time, the consequences simply can not imagine.

    ¡°Young master, my subordinate has one thing unknown?¡±

    ¡°Say!¡±

    ¡°ording to my just observation, those women¡¯s disguise is a rare kind of grooming techniques in the West, and has been lost for hundreds of years, but now suddenly appear, I think the rtionship is very uplicated!¡±

    Cloris once on a mission in the Western region for nearly two years, there are many things there have a certain understanding, and she has always been interested in the disguise of such things only appear in books, and like to study when nothing else.

 Chapter 908 One wave is not over, another wave is over

    ¡°Luckily, it just ripped the wound open!¡±

    Edmund quickly helped Wilson to treat the wound, said.

    Looking at his wounds, Rosemary still said uneasily, ¡°But there was so much blood just now, really sure it¡¯s all right already!¡±

    ¡°When did you know I was hurt?¡±

    With that said, Wilson looked up at Edmund, who was standing off to the side, only to see him shrug his shoulders and then gather his things to leave.

    ¡°I found it, it has nothing to do with them!¡±

    Sitting down beside him, Rosemary said with some irritation.

    In fact, he knew that with her intelligence, it was impossible to hide his injury for long, but he did not expect to be discovered by her so soon.

    Wilson saw her face was very ugly, knew she was really angry, put his arm around her shoulders and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rosemary, this matter is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have kept it from you!¡±

    ¡°Is it true that I have no trust at all in your heart? Do you know how worried I was about you during the days you didn¡¯t contact me? Or did you think I wouldn¡¯t worry if you secretly hid and recuperated and didn¡¯t contact me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, tears rolling inside her eyes, and was very aggrieved.

    She just hopes that, no matter what the situation is, they can be honest with each other, and no matter what happens, the two can stay by each other¡¯s side without leaving.

    ¡°Sorry, sorry! I won¡¯t be next time either!¡±

    Wrapping his arms around her, Wilson carefully kissed her forehead, heartbroken.

    As long as she is in tears, his heart with a knife twist, than a dozen shots in the body and pain.

    ¡°Do you want a next time?¡±

    Rosemary jerked her head up, her hand identally hitting his abdomen, and Wilson couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft cry.

    Ah ¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not ¡­¡±

    Well ¡­

    With a strong pull, Rosemary¡¯s whole body fell into his arms, blocking her lips, and her deft tongue slowly pried open her shell. The deft tongue slowly pried open her teeth and sucked in the aroma that belonged to her.

    Rosemary two white lotus root arms slowly hooked his neck, carefully meet up, tossing and wrapping, deep in deep ¡­

    cough cough ¡­

    Joseph, who was standing outside the door, coughed lightly, and Olivia, the talent inside the room, reluctantly let go of each other.

    Upon seeing those standing in the doorway, Rosemary blushed as her ears followed, and hurriedly stood up and said to Wilson, ¡°I¡¯ll go change first!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, he headed to the next locker room as fast as he could.

    Looking at her hastily fleeing back, Wilson¡¯s lips curled up in a smile.

    ¡°Did you find out who it was?¡±

    When Rosemary left, Wilson¡¯s handsome face was full of coldness, like ink eyes with a strong killing intent, to shoot under their noses, it seems that the other party¡¯s strength is not simple.

    And the opponent¡¯s goal was clearly aimed at Rosemary, which also made Wilson feel a deep sense of crisis.

    It¡¯s really a wave that starts again before it subsides!

    ¡°I just checked the murderers with Chen, and they were able to blend in under our noses this time because they all changed their faces, killing all our previous servants and then disguising themselves as them!¡±

    ¡°Transfiguration?¡±

    Marcy saw him frowning and said, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of Transfiguration too?¡±

    Originally, he had only read it in books, but in real life, this is the first time to see.

    ¡°I once heard people talk about it, I heard that this stunt has long been lost, but in the Middle East seven years ago there was a murder case, a person in the Middle East who had information about high government officials was secretly assassinated, and died in his own home, only because its death was in a state of shock, so the consensus was that it was his death, but that killer just disappeared as if out of thin air, leaving no trace of it.¡±

    Wilson recalled the scene of that year, that time he happened to be in the Middle East to talk about a cooperation, and because of that contract also need the signature of this high official, just did not expect to see him in person, the other party has been exposed to the suicide.

    ¡°Could it be that at that time there was also a suspicion that the other party had gone in disguised?¡±

    ¡°Well, because the only person who ever showed up at that high-ranking official¡¯s house was her wife, but when the police found his wife, she was in a car ident while she was out to pick up her kids and was killed!¡±

    The case is still unsolved, and has be an unsolved case.

    ¡°If you say so, it¡¯s obvious that all the evidence points to his wife?¡±

    Joseph rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment.

    Looking at them, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile, said: ¡°Yes, on the surface it does seem that only his wife is the most suspicious, but their rtionship in high society is recognized as a model couple, and that high official died when her wife had left long ago, and there are six or seven people testifying, plus if even if his wife killed the person, then she and How is it possible that the car ident urred shortly after the death of the senior official? That car ident is obviously man-made, soter there are bold people specte that the other side should be disguised after going in to kill each other, but because this argument is too far-fetched, and was not recognized!¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, there must have been more than just this one high official who died back there?¡±

    ¡°You are right, the other side stole the core information of the Middle East country and blew up aboratory base in the Middle East! There were ten professors, twenty assistants, and thirty-five other staff members inside, a total of sixty-five lives were spared!¡±

    The brutal to outrageous means, the other Middle East executives hate it, but they can not do anything, they are like ghosts, ghosts.

    ¡°Howe we haven¡¯t heard about such a big thing happening in the Middle East?¡±

    Marcy looked at Wilson, he had been on the road for quite some time, howe he hadn¡¯t heard any news?

    ¡°In just a minute, the government in the Middle East sealed all the news, so many people don¡¯t know, and even if they did, then no one would believe it, because how could those people believe something that the government doesn¡¯t even acknowledge.¡±

    But if it was really those people, then why would they target Rosemary?

    ¡°ording to you, we don¡¯t seem to have a problem with them either, so why would they want to strike like us?¡±

    ¡°This is exactly what I can¡¯t figure out, originally I thought that if I let Chen go and intercept those so-called congrattory gifts, the wedding could be held normally, but I didn¡¯t expect that it was a miscalction in the end!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s grip on the chair was bruising, no matter what the other side¡¯s intentions were, he couldn¡¯t let them hurt Rosemary.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Patted his shoulder, Marcy lightly spoke: ¡°Do not rush first, I have asked people to check, now the most important thing is how to pacify the guests outside the field!¡±

 Chapter 909 I am not going to let you have this opportunity

    After just stabbing, many of the guests outside the venue heart is very panic, just naive opponent is The Grant family, otherwise they would have left.

    Although they were thankful that none of them were injured, but this kind of heart-stopping, as if Hollywood staged gun battle scenes, or a lot of people will be scared.

    ¡°After attending so many weddings, this one today really impressed me?¡±

    Tamara¡¯s beautiful eyes stared straight ahead, the corners of her mouth curled up in a faint smile.

    ¡°This The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady looks gentle and quiet, how did she get into these things?¡±

    Tamara¡¯s father sighed lightly, what a nice girl, how did she get into trouble with those people.

    Looking at her father, Tamara¡¯s lips picked up and said, ¡°Knowing people, I think this The Young Mr. Grant will be killed by this woman sooner orter!¡±

    ¡°Phyllis, don¡¯t say such things!¡±

    Shen Zhending red at his baby daughter and scolded her lightly.

    ¡°Phyllis, how many times has Dad told you that you can¡¯t just take people at face value, but with your heart!¡±

    He has been in the business for most of his life, and the reason why he has been able to maintain an unchanging rtionship with The Grant family is due inrge part to his purpose in dealing with people and things, so even though Darren has retired, Wilson is still willing to continue working with him.

    Tamara said with disbelief, ¡°How many people in our society nowadays would think like you?¡±

    After saying that, stepped on ten centimeter high heels and left.

    Shen Zhending looked at the back of his baby daughter leaving and nodded helplessly.

    Although this daughter is smart and capable at work and has a good business acumen, she is too high-minded and arrogant, and sooner orter she will be at a big disadvantage.

    With a soft sigh, he turned away.

    At this point, Rosemary walked out with Wilson on her arm, looked at the guests on stage and said apologetically: ¡°Dear friends and family, I¡¯m sorry for the shock, in order to show our The Grant family¡¯s guilt to all of you,ter we will prepare a thin profit for you, I hope you can forget the unpleasant things that just happened! I hope you can forget the unpleasantness that just happened.¡±

    Picking up a side of red wine, Wilson drank it in one go.

    The crowd saw Wilson said so, naturally also bad in what? After all, The Grant family is not something they can afford to offend anyone.

    The music slowly started, and with the rhythm of the music, everyone slowly left behind what had just happened, and the scene slowly became active.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you guys okay?¡±

    Once Rosemary was easily free toe down, Joanna hurriedly pulled Rosemary aside and asked with a worried look on her face.

    Rosemary took Mama Xia¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    But it was soon instantly killed by the icy re behind Joanna, who knew this time her Sidney was really angry.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Rush forward to hold Sidney¡¯s arm, said petntly: ¡°Sidney, do not be angry, this matter really has nothing to do with Wilson, you see I am not good?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you should be d that you are still standing intact and pampered in front of me, if not for the foresight of the surname Mo, who arranged two people by your side, your little life would have been lost long ago!¡±

    Sidney reached out and gave her a hard point on her forehead, in a very unpleasant mood.

    God knows that at that time in that situation, when that bullet flew towards her in that instant, he could feel his whole body¡¯s blood had frozen, because he was in a position where there was no certainty that she would dodge that shot.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry! This time it was really an ident, I promise you, things like today will definitely not happen again, OK?¡±

    Hands together and keep worshipping Sidney, that look is like a naughty and yful, trouble-making little children.

    Seeing that Sidney didn¡¯t say anything, Rosemary turned to Joanna and took her hand and said petntly, ¡°Godmother, I really know I¡¯m wrong, can you help me persuade Sidney?¡±

    Joanna looked at her own baby son, just want to speak, was a look from her son directly shut his mouth, is very sensible to turn his head in the crowd to find the figure of their own husband, to Rosemary smiled and said: ¡°Rosemary, I suddenly remembered just your godfather looking for godmother something, I go first, will be right back ah! ¡±

    Patting her hand, Xia¡¯s mother gracefully walked in the direction of Abel.

    She can st her son about anything, but the only thing she can¡¯t is Rosemary¡¯s safety. Everyone has their own bottom line, and of course her son¡¯s bottom line is the safety of a few of them.

    On one side is her beloved baby daughter, and on the other side is her son whom she dares not offend. Who let Rosemary really make her son angry this time?

    If she doesn¡¯t teach a good lesson, in case she really loses her life one day, how can she exin to her best friend in the future!

    Although the heart could not bear, but for her future safety, Xia mother decisively chose to abandon.

    ¡°Sidney ¡­¡±

    Rosemary cried out in a whisper as one hand gently tugged at her dress.

    Looking at the anger floating on her handsome handsome face, Rosemary blinked her innocent eyes and looked at him pitifully.

    The eyes, the crystal tears keep on ying, that look no matter who look at it is I see pity, even if the heart is more ruthless also melted.

    Only this time it seems to be failing, because just twenty minutes ago, his men sent him a copy of all the things that had happened to Rosemary in thest two years, and how he never imagined that she would almost be gone and he would almost never see her again during the year or so that he was out on his mission.

    Thinking about all this, he felt really useless, surprisingly she came back from the dead several times he was not at her side, and today is like this, so how could he not be angry.

    At this time, Wilson came over and gently took Rosemary¡¯s slim shoulders and said apologetically to Sidney: ¡°Sorry, what happened today was an oversight on my part, but don¡¯t worry, great-uncle, I promise you with my life that I will never let Rosemary get hurt one bit! ¡±

    Two handsome and handsome men just gazing at each other, standing aside Rosemary looked at the two of them, always feel a thick smoke war in her invisible ce constantly staged, that belongs to the war between men.

    ¡°I¡¯m trusting you onest time, if something like this happens next time, don¡¯t me me for kidnapping the little girl straight away!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, brother-inw, I won¡¯t let you have that chance!¡±

    Wilson looked at Sidney with a smile, he was well aware of Sidney¡¯s protective nature towards Rosemary, although he knew there was nothing between them, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel the sourness.

 Chapter 910 Two billion to buy your life

    In fact, in Sidney¡¯s heart, Rosemary has Wilson and Marcy¡¯s protection, more than he is more all-around, which he knows very well.

    And no matter what his identity is in the end behind, on the identity of Marcy alone, are enough to make many people afraid.

    And he is different from them, as a soldier of the country, especially in his capacity, do many things more or less tied up, while they are different, many things do not have to think as much as he needs to, which is still safer for Rosemary¡¯s situation today.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll do what you say you¡¯ll do!¡±

    The words fell sound, Sidney with a ss of wine towards the banquet, when saw therge banquet a petite girl eating very happy, the corners of the lips hooked up a faint smile, walked over.

    ¡°Sidney is just worried about me too, and it¡¯s only natural for him to be angry!¡±

    Looking at Sidney¡¯s departing figure, Rosemary muttered.

    Of course he knows, except that many things he really is not suitable to get involved in, after all, his identity can not let him do so, to dare tomit murder at his wedding, it can be seen that the other party¡¯s power is not simple.

    Of course, these he will not tell them, the more people who know, the more people will be hurt.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t think about it so much, let¡¯s go make a toast!¡±

    ¡°Are you allowed to drink with such a serious wound?¡±

    Rosemary was worried when she thought about his injury, after all, it was a gunshot wound, not an ordinary general wound.

    Gave her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edmund has helped me mix a low strength wine, it¡¯s okay to drink a little!¡±

    ¡°Then you should also drink lesster, your body is the most important!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, otherwise how could I make you sexually happy?¡±

    Wilson came up to her ear and said ambiguously.

    Absolutely beautiful little face, red seems to be dripping blood, like a red dripping rose, so people can not help but, a kiss.

    Giving him a pouty re, she hurriedly digressed and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for us to go to the toast!¡±

    Sidney sat down in the seat next to Snow, looked at the girl who was eating with her cheeks puffed out and smiled evilly, ¡°I said howe you haven¡¯t seen me for almost two years and you still look like a hungry ghost, you¡¯re not going to tell me that the money you ckmailed me withst time was eaten up by you, right?¡±

    Snow looked up, a sweet smile on a doll¡¯s face, and said, ¡°Uncle, do I know you well?¡±

    The words should fall, lowering her head and continuing to eat her food.

    From this morning busy until now have not had time to eat a little, her stomach has long been screaming with her, can not take advantage of the time to sit down to eat something, it has been surrounded by flies, is really very annoying.

    Sidney didn¡¯t pay attention to her words, but picked up a bowl and chopsticks and ate straight away.

    I don¡¯t know if he was really hungry or was driven to his appetite by someone, so he ate extraordinarily well.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that the two of us aren¡¯t familiar, but for the sake of the fact that you just saved my sister, I¡¯ll give up my life and share lunch with you! General ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±

    Snow raised his head to look at the cheeky man in front of him, suddenly came to his ear, in a voice that only two people could hear, whispered: ¡°Sidney, do you think you are now sitting with me a killer to eat together, do not feel that it is very harsh? After all, there are more people who want your life than you can count, and if I remember correctly, there was someone who offered two billion for your life yesterday, tsk tsk ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Snow picked up his handsome chin and looked at it,ughing: ¡°It¡¯s a pity that such a demonic face should really disappear in this world, but the price offered by the other side is too attractive, so I don¡¯t know how to choose?¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that you are attracted to this handsome face of mine, don¡¯t you? Or, you were already in love with me before?¡±

    Sidney a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes is like a hooking current, knife-like features without a single w, high nose, sexy thin lips, and the body¡¯s innate military temperament, is a woman will be fascinated by him, but for Snow, his handsome features, she does not like at all, and can even say very annoying.

    ¡°Old Xia, take a look, is that our son?¡±

    Xia¡¯s mother, with an excited face, grabbed her husband¡¯s arm, not noticing the magnitude of her strength at the moment.

    ¡°Xinyao, let go first, you¡¯re scratching me?¡±

    ¡°Hey, first you tell me, is that our son or not?¡±

    Her whole mind is now on Sidney, and she just wants Abel to give her a definite answer.

    Abel said helplessly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, no way! Is that really our son?¡±

    Since childhood, her son has been surrounded by more women than he can count on one hand, let alone like this, it is no wonder that Xia¡¯s mother looks like she has seen a ghost.

    At first she thought her son didn¡¯t like women, and because of that she went to great lengths to try to get him interested in women, arranging blind dates, arranging parties and such, untilter when he told them that the girl he liked was Rosemary and didn¡¯t like other women, they were relieved!

    But then I learned that Rosemary got married, and he was in a very bad mood during that time, and they were parents who could not say anything, but chose to let him have a good quiet time.

    ¡°It¡¯s our son, you¡¯re not wrong!¡±

    ¡°But that girl, why do I feel very familiar ah!¡±

    Xia¡¯s mother wanted to go forward to see more clearly, but was unexpectedly pulled by Mr. Angus, said: ¡°Young people¡¯s affairs we should not care, maybe they are not at all what you think!¡±

    ¡°But?¡±

    Indeed, from their angle, the pose was indeed somewhat ambiguous, but only they knew exactly what they were putting on at the moment.

    Snow moved a little closer, the distance between lips and lips is only a finger away, smiling: ¡°I also feel as if I really fell in love with you, then Sidney can see on the part of the young woman to you spring, the next time I see me can be lenient?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Snow, one of the world¡¯s top three killers, no one has ever seen what she really looks like, because those who can see what she looks like in person have reported to Hades.

    Because her identity is too secretive, Sidney can only find out that she is just an ordinary bodyguard beside Marcy.

    Sidney most annoying is those so-called killers, only look at the money never look at people, who gave her more money she will have to who¡¯s life, from regardless of the other party is good or bad.

    Although he couldn¡¯t remember when he had crossed paths with her, his intuition told him that this woman must have known him a long time ago.

 Chapter 911 bubble you, canâ€™t you?

    ¡°Say it! What exactly is your purpose in approaching me?¡±

    Tired of ying, Snow pushed away the man in front of her and picked up her chopsticks again to continue eating her food, speaking with a disdainful face.

    Sidney demon¡¯s face hooked up a smile, looked at someone who kept eating with his head down and said, ¡°Soak you, no?¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    Snow a careless, choked by the food in the mouth is very ufortable, hastily picked up the juice next to drink several mouthfuls, feel better a little, before turning his head to look at the culprit, skin smile said: ¡°Sidney master, want to pick up thisdy that is enough this, first of all the first, that is the figure, the second, the third ¡­¡±

    Continuously said a full twenty, when ites to thest one, the eyes naturally fell on his body somewhere, ambiguous said: ¡°Thest one is also the most important, after all, that is rted to my lifetime of sexual well-being, I had to consider carefully, in case it is just an embroidery needle, then I ¡­ ¡±

    The words fell, someone¡¯s face beside him has long turned green through the green, male self-esteem in this moment waspletely destroyed clean.

    Seeing that he was about to go ballistic, Snow kindly reminded, ¡°Chief, if you¡¯re keen for everyone to hear what we just talked about, I don¡¯t mind if you make it louder!¡± After all, it had nothing to do with her half-heartedly.

    Sidney looked at her with a big smile on her face and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Snow, count on you!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment!¡±

    Snow epted his praise nonchntly, after all, it was such an honor to receive praise from the cold-faced flying eagle that everyone was afraid of.

    ¡°Sidney, do you mind if I dine with you?¡±

    ¡°Does Mr. Meyer think I have a right to mind?¡±

    Looking at Snow, who was eating happily, Sidney said in a very unpleasant tone.

    At this point, Snow, who was sitting to the side eating, said coolly, ¡°Of course, after all, I picked this ce first!¡±

    Her meaning is obvious, I chose the seat first, it¡¯s useless to mind.

    This time, Sidney didn¡¯t get angry at Snow¡¯s words, but looked up at Marcy sitting across from him and sneered, ¡°All of Mr. Meyer¡¯s men are so eloquent and skilled, no wonder you¡¯ve been powerless all these years!¡±

    ¡°Sidney, does this mean that you have nothing to find and egg on your face?¡±

    Sidney red at the woman next to him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it was Rosemary¡¯s wedding today, he would have had to clean up this woman¡¯s act and show him what he was made of.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Wasn¡¯t it just breaking some of her vases? As for holding a grudge until now?

    No wonder people often say, women and small people are difficult to raise!

    It¡¯s better for his Rosemary to not be like her, with a heart as small as a needle.

    Marcy sat there indifferently eating her own food, watching with interest Sidney, who was jumped by Snow¡¯s anger, and wondered how this legendary cold-faced flying eagle, who made the mob scared, had messed with this little girl.

    Otherwise, with her character, she would not be sopetitive with others for no reason at all, especially this person is still Rosemary¡¯s brother, but also their arch rival, can let Snow so y her charm of people, I am afraid that only he Sidney.

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better pray that I¡¯m really picking bones out of eggs, or don¡¯t me me for not being merciless when the timees!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good point you made, looks like I know what I should do, well, I¡¯m full, you guys take your time and enjoy, bye!¡±

    Stand up, revealing an angelic smile to him, a pink bustier dress will be her exquisite figure perfectly set off, if not know her bottom, he thought she was just a raised in the deep Miss Kim it?

    ¡°Sidney, do you have a problem with my little assistant?¡±

    Marcy, as usual, elegantly ate the nothing in front of her and asked lightly while eating.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Sidney picked up a ss of red wine and drained it, obviously still freaking out about what just happened.

    Yes, he Sidney eighteen years old when the army, twenty years old has been a member of the special forces, twenty-three years old when the youngest head, what kind of enemies he has not encountered, more difficult than this enemy he are the same kill, did not expect today fell in a little girl¡¯s body, which the more he thought about the more frantic.

    ¡°From what I know about Snow, if you didn¡¯t have a problem with her, she would never have acted like this today!¡±

    To put it bluntly, your young master Xia messed with this little girl¡¯s fireproof line, Naihe someone does not seem to know.

    Soon, Sidney¡¯s mind came back to the scene two years ago, the boyish little girl sted him away with an angry face, he was as if he was moving his muscles in her garden, a big ck dog suddenly lunged at him, his instinctive reaction a punch swung over, the big ck dog died on the spot.

    And the big ck dog fell heavily on top of the flowers she kept, anyway, the scene was described in four words ¨C miserable!

    But he did not feel that he did anything wrong, and then somehow she was blown out of the house, just at that time his men found him, in order to thank her for saving him, he folded back to want to give her a little money aspensation, who knew that the girl opened 20, 000, ckmailed him severely, thinking about this, he was very upset in his heart.

    ¡°If Snow has done something wrong, I hope Sidney will look at each other for the sake of knowing each other for one game and not remember the small man!¡±

    Sidney looked up at him and said, ¡°Marcy, am I that careful in your minds?¡± In fact, he was really very careful.

    As small as the eye of a needle, his generosity and atmosphere are only for Rosemary alone.

    ¡°I do not mean that, in view of the fact that we all know each other, to give you an insider information!¡±

    ¡°Someone offered two billion for my life?¡±

    Marcy froze, then smiled lightly and said, ¡°It seems Snow has told you, but not two billion, but three billion!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, my life is really worth something in the eyes of you people!¡±

    I have to say, to be able to put his own body to be bought for three billion, see how unpopr he Sidney is.

    ¡°Did that girl pick it up?¡±

    Sidney asked with slightly narrowed eyes and uncertainty.

    Light smile, Marcy clip a piece ofmb, said: three minutes ago, three billion to buy your life!¡±

    ¡°Can you be in trouble to prate a message, how many peoplee?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about this, if you want to know, you can ask her yourself, she will stay in C this recent month!¡±

    After saying that, he put themb into his mouth, and then said, ¡°Thismb tastes really good, Sidney might as well try it!¡±

 Chapter 912 Death Curse

    For those who want to kill people at all times, in fact, in Sidney¡¯s heart has long cared, the so-called trees attract the wind, not to mention that those he faced are not ordinary people.

    But now by Marcy so naked out, his heart is still a little ufortable, as if there is a gun against his head all the time, that feeling makes him very ufortable.

    ¡°Sidney don¡¯t worry, how to say you are also Rosemary¡¯s brother, we will look at the Buddha¡¯s face even if we don¡¯t look at the monk¡¯s face!¡±

    Marcy sat gracefully eating her meal, kindlyforted.

    ¡°Even if you want my life, that also requires them to have that ability to do, I just think this little girl just saved Rosemary, in case my subordinates identally identally hurt, my heart how to say or some regret!¡±

    Even if he is really a little worried, but can not let others see through, or how he has no face.

    But then again, if it is really hard, those people really may not be able to hurt him, or he would have hung up.

    ¡°Is that so? The legendary cold-faced flying eagle cold-blooded, not close to human feelings, as long as the vition of the relevant nationalw, are iron-faced, never soft-hearted, in fact, is not surprising!¡±

    At his words, Marcy just Tammy a smile, but one thing they are right.

    This man is arrogant and unbeatable!

    Even now life is in the throat, still do not forget to find a good excuse for themselves.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Mr. Meyer really worried that your subordinates will be taken out by my men?¡±

    ¡°Of course, if they were really that weak, the three billion wouldn¡¯t have been their turn!¡±

    Sidney¡¯s lips tugged at the corners, was this man beating around the bush about his people being inferior to her two women?

    It seems he really needs to let thempete, after all, this is not only about the reputation of the country, but also about the reputation as a man, can not really let the two little girls topare it!

    ¡°By the way, I forgot to tell you, this time to take the task is not Snow, but the two of them should act together, so this time Sidney may have to pay more attention to their safety!¡±

    Sidney, who was about to leave, re-did it again, and with the corners of her lips hooked, she smiled, ¡°Could Mr. Meyer have a drink with me?¡±

    ¡°With pleasure!¡±

    Sidney feels as if arge flock of crows is flying overhead ¡­

    ¡°Gee, it¡¯s killing me!¡±

    William sat on his butt in the seat next to Marcy, his whole body lying on the table.

    Edmund and the othersughed and followed suit.

    ¡°Are you all done?¡±

    ¡°Well, I never knew that marriage was such a tear-tossing thing, just drinking makes me want to vomit, anyway, I won¡¯t want to drink for the next three months!¡±

    Joseph sat down in his seat, rubbing his stomach, and said with difficulty.

    If I had known that I would have to toast one by one, I would have killed him not to be the best man, making it seem as if he had finished the year¡¯s wine.

    ¡°Who mored to be the best man in the first ce? You think this best man is so easy to do!¡±

    Still in the case of Wilson¡¯s injury, the groom could not drink, so naturally the best man had to step in.

    Looking at the two of them with a sly smile, William and Joseph were speechless.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t Wilson and Rosemary here yet?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s onest table that¡¯s family, so we¡¯reing over first!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ncing over at the ce not far from them, Edmund smiled.

    More things happened today, although Wilson early in the morning to take precautions, but in the end, the enemy still let the hole, thankfully no one was injured.

    Rosemary and Wilson both came to their side after giving a toast to thest table.

    ¡°Are you all done toasting?¡±

    Seeing her face tired, Marcy¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of heartache.

    ¡°If I had known that getting married was such a hard thing to do, I wouldn¡¯t have gotten married!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary immediately felt an appalling coldnessing next to her and hastily took his arm,ughing, ¡°I mean, we can have a trip to say we¡¯re getting married, how romantic, right!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, think about where to go?¡±

    Wilson looked at her and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°To Egypt!¡±

    Without thinking, Rosemary blurted out.

    She has always wanted to go to Egypt, the mysterious ruins of ancient Egypt, and the death curse of the pyramids, and those mysterious female pharaohs and mummies, all make her yearn for the history of Egypt, if not by mistake married into The Grant family, perhaps she would have gone with Carina.

    ¡°Egypt?¡±

    Several men looked at Rosemary at the same time, their eyes clocking a sh of incredulity.

    This girl is not always like Paris, Rome, Chicago, those romantic ces? How can they like ces like Egypt.

    Everyone who hears the word Egypt will soon be associated with those mysterious curses and mummies and so on.

    Rosemary could see from their eyes that they were hostile to Egypt, which was not surprising, after all, they had not really gotten to know this mysterious country.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that none of you have ever been to Egypt, are you?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you are newlyweds, even if you want to go to Paris or Chicago, or else it¡¯s not bad to go to the Sea of Love, why go to that kind of ce with yellow sand!¡±

    Sidney, who was sitting on the sidelines, looked at her and smiled.

    ¡°To tell someone who doesn¡¯t even know what Egypt is how fascinating its culture is and how mysterious its history is, I think it¡¯s like ying to the bull, just like when you hold a te of red meat in front of a sheep and he looks dumbfounded!¡±

    Snow came over with a cup of hangover tea and ced it in front of Rosemary with a smile.

    ¡°Wilson, have some hangover soup first, otherwise, your stomach should be upset againter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Joseph, this is yours!¡±

    Karen handed Joseph the hangover soup in her hand andughed.

    ¡°Tired and worn out, take a rest!¡±

    Joseph pulled her down beside him, his eyes full of intense affection.

    ¡°Why not me?¡±

    ¡°Who made you a bachelor until now, resign yourself to fate!¡±

    Looking at them, William was so depressed!

    He also wants to find one, but no one wants it, what can he do?

    He is also desperate?

    ¡°For the sake of you being so pathetic, I¡¯ll give you this bowl!¡±

    Mayme graciously handed him the soup in her hand and said in a beneficent tone.

    Looking up, William looked at Mayme who was smiling at him, took the soup, came forward, and said, ¡°Thank you, please, do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°What for? You want to chase me?¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

 Chapter 913 Your meat is so expensive

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Mayme wanted to refuse, William is not her type, not to mention that we are all good friends, heads down and heads up, do not want to hurt everyone¡¯s peace because of this.

    Whether he is serious or joking, there is no hope and naturally there is no despair.

    What¡¯s more, she was about to leave them and she wanted to leave a good impression in the few days she was away.

    Rosemary subconsciously nced at Marcy, only to see him with a nd face tasting the red wine in his hands, deep as a faceted eyes can not see any different color.

    ¡°You speak so directly!¡±

    William picked up the sobriety soup and took a sip, very hand injury said.

    After all, I¡¯m afraid that the only girl who can reject him directly like she did is her, since childhood he is surrounded by beautiful women, although this is just a simple joke, but now she is so unforgivingly said, the heart is still a little blocked.

    ¡°Actually, I think we¡¯re fine this way, free toe and go, and not so much unnecessary restraint!¡±

    Adrian very much lifted his ss and clinked it with the one in front of him, reassuringly.

    Feelings such things are not suitable for anyone to have, just like him, I¡¯m afraid this life is destined to end up alone.

    ¡°Wilson, do you guys have any ns for next?¡±

    Edmund changed the subject appropriately, now that they had just gotten married, it was logical that they should find a ce to go for their honeymoon.

    But thinking about what happened today made him feel ufortable to leave again.

    While everyone was waiting for Wilson¡¯s answer, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°We are going to stay at home for a few days first, I still prefer to go to Egypt for a walk, just now Wilson has agreed to apany me, but we want to wait until the matter at hand is taken care of, before we go!¡±

    Wilson looked at his delicate wife in his arms, gave her a quick, light peck on the lips and smiled, ¡°As long as you like it!¡±

    Nothing was more important to him than Rosemary and the baby, and as long as she was happy, she could go anywhere.

    ¡°Sister, brother-inw, is it really appropriate for you to keep spreading dog food in front of us in such a high-profile manner?¡±

    Mayme propped her chin up and looked at them with an envious face.

    William came over andughed, ¡°As long as you nod, we can too!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m better off slowly nibbling on these dog treats!¡±

    I¡¯ve heard from their mouths that William, a handsome man, is the president of a country, but the women around him are like a carp in the river, such a man, not suitable for her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, first finish the matter at hand, by the way, the injury will be well toe!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, since you¡¯re not going on your honeymoon so soon, I won¡¯t go back for a while and keep youpany, Mr. Grant should have no problem with that, right?¡±

    Sidney looked at Wilson, the corners of his lips slightly hooked up, as if to say, whether you agree or not, I will live in your house.

    ¡°As long as your great-uncle doesn¡¯t mind, you¡¯re always wee!¡±

    ¡°People are newlyweds, why are some people so insensitive?¡±

    Snow, who was sitting next to Rosemary, was eating fruit and dropped a remark carelessly.

    A certain person was not angry at her words at all and said with a light smile, ¡°I like it, I¡¯m happy!¡±

    ¡°know, cheeky with the city wall so thick, which is a person can see!¡±

    Snow¡¯s meaning is more than obvious, and those who can¡¯t see that are no longer human.

    Sitting in the position of several men looked at each other, are very sensible to shut their mouths, after all, the other party is not an idle generation, in case of pissed off, who knows whether they will not be directly to buy their lives.

    ¡°Snow, can you give me some insight into how much my life is worth?¡±

    Each of their identity is not ordinary, people who want their lives naturally do not matter, but William is still a little curious about how much money those people paid for his life, otherwise when they really die one day, do not know how much their lives are worth!

    ¡°Eight hundred million!¡±

    Snow looked at William the same, a number shed quickly in his mind and returned.

    ¡°My life is worth 800 million?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s still two days of information, before that it was only about 100 million!¡±

    The words fell, William the whole person is not good, how to say he is also aputer genius, how in the eyes of others is so cheap, this is simply a shame.

    ¡°And what about them?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    William¡¯s finger quickly pointed to a few people in the audience, and after Snow finished quoting the price, William waspletely winded.

    This blow does not bring such a blow to people!

    Even Joseph¡¯s life is more expensive than his own, is he really that much of a failure?

    ¡°So how much is the boss¡¯s life worth?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡±

    He was afraid that after listening to it, he would not be able to withstand it and faint.

    Marcy¡¯s words just fell, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a Tammy¡¯s smile, thin lips lightly opened, said: ¡°Eight billion!¡±

    As soon as these words came out, even Rosemary, who was sitting beside him, was not calm and could not help but say, ¡°Your meat is really more expensive than dragon meat!¡±

    Rosemary could feel the countless money in the sky like she kept flying anding, howe no one asked her to buy it?

    If her Nina Bei knew her dad was so valuable, she would have sold it without saying a word, after all, that little girl is a real little money-grubber.

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Wilson reached out and pinched her cheek, saying angrily, ¡°Rosemary, is it possible that in your heart, your husband I¡¯m only worth eight billion?¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Seeing the anger shing across his face, Rosemaryughed, ¡°Of course it¡¯s more than that, it¡¯s just that I think it¡¯s too bad that the eight billion fell into someone else¡¯s pocket, if they really want to buy you, just tell me and I¡¯ll have Snow take it!¡±

    Even if she and Snow share the money 50-50, there are still four billion, she is afraid that she will not have to worry about money for several lifetimes.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, that¡¯s a good note!¡±

    ¡°Yes! When the timees wee to a 50-50 split, rather than cheap people that rather we take it ourselves, after all, money is really too hard to earn!¡±

    Thinking about the old school days, Rosemary felt deeply that even in the rich can not be too much of a loser, after all, money is really hard to earn.

    The crowd listened to Rosemary¡¯s words, could not help but touch their necks, fortunately still, this woman loves money up is still really too horrible.

    ¡°You mean for Snow to shoot me down?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s gloomy handsome face looking at Rosemary, the heart is very hard, although always know she loves money, but did not like to think that she even their own husband.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Rosemary almost eximed in shock, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you killers allowed to exterminate the opposing employer even after receiving the assignment if you don¡¯t want to kill them?¡±

    As the words fell, Snow looked at Rosemary with wide eyes and said, ¡°Sister Rosemary, how do you know all this?¡±

 Chapter 914 was a mistake to begin with

    ¡°Read it on theputer!¡±

    In fact, she is only asionally browsing the news on theputer, identally entered a forum, and then clicked to see, there are a lot of said these, although know that killers also have professional ethics, but she felt that things are dead, this person is alive, sometimes some things can still be used flexibly.

    Wilson¡¯s lips twitched slightly at the corners, how bored she had beentely that she would go so far as to read these things.

    But what she said is indeed feasible, after all, they sometimes take orders to kill their own people, often they do not want to kill and want to eat that money, generally will be the employer to the direct extermination, so eat up the bright and upright.

    Sidney looked at his little girl, when did she be so interested in these things.

    ¡°Little girl, since when do you like to study these things?¡±

    ¡°Just curious!¡±

    Really want to pursue the culprit, it is because the red pagoda paragraph his son recently often seems to be hooked on guns and ammunition these things, once to see him, the little guy is holding such a book is looking at the well, so can not help but curious, went to the Inte search, which was a mistake to enter the theory.

    The most important thing is still because of the fear of Blume, afraid that he is misled by what is inside, after all, he is still just under three years old.

    ¡°This kind of forum you should read a little less, if you want to know anything, just ask me directly!¡±

    Wilson squeezed her small waist and smiled dotingly.

    Looking at them, Sidney had a sh of light in his head, and it seemed that his choice to stay was the clear choice.

    At that moment, the waiter brought up another table of food, and since none of them had eaten yet, Wilson ordered the kitchen to prepare a new table of food.

    I¡¯m afraid Marcy was the only one at the table who had enough to eat.

    ¡°By the way, where are the two little ones?¡±

    From this morning until now, Rosemary has not seen the two little ones, remembering the look on Benjamin¡¯s face in the morning, and wondering what kind of ideas Nina the Grinch hase up with.

    ¡°At Mom¡¯s, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    Even with their wedding, Wilson still has no intention of letting the baby out, after all, the situation is bad for him today and he doesn¡¯t want to announce it to the public yet.

    After dinner, a few people got together to talk, Wilson left with Edmund because of something, and they were left at the table.

    ¡°Marcy, can you walk with me to the front?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Marcy stood up, then followed Rosemary out of the ballroom.

    Naturally he knew what Rosemary meant when she called him out, and without waiting for her to say anything, Marcy had already beaten him to it and said, ¡°Rosemary, we¡¯ve intercepted the stuff, and Wilson took it!¡±

    ¡°Wilson knows about this?¡±

    Originally it was because she didn¡¯t want him to worry, so Rosemary chose to hide it, but she didn¡¯t expect him to find out in the end.

    ¡°Rosemary, since this matter started because of Wilson, I think we should let him handle it, this time he is afraid that his injury is also the work of that person, I think Wilson should investigate clearly, many things if you do not get involved, it may be a good thing for you, know too much, whether it is for you or for the child, it will be a deadly of a threat.¡±

    Marcy looked at her, he still preferred the one who didn¡¯t know anything, who returned kindness for kindness, who held injustice, and who now saw her slowly integrating into their lives, Marcy really didn¡¯t know if this was good or bad for her.

    Rosemary looked at Marcy in a daze, her eyes shing with disbelief, as if they both had something to hide from her, but were afraid of hurting her.

    Looking at him, Rosemary sighed lightly, in fact, how could she not know this truth? It¡¯s just that things simply don¡¯t go away because she retreats, instead, they be even more rampant in front of her and keep hurting her, and it¡¯s because of this that she chooses to fight back.

    Although she did not like the lifestyle, but on the day she identified Wilson, her life has been destined to be extraordinary with them, because the man she married is the pride of heaven, God¡¯s favor, so it is destined that their rtionship path will also be extraordinary with others.

    But she does not regret, from the day she fell in love with him, regret has long since disappeared inside her dictionary.

    ¡°I understand what you say, but it¡¯s not that I listen to those people will let me go, if that were true, I wouldn¡¯t have lived and died several times!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I understand what you mean, and maybe you¡¯re right, but you also have to promise me that no matter what happens, you have to keep yourself safe first, okay?¡±

    Marcy looked at her, a pair of deep, jade-like eyes shed a touch of pain, remembering what happened today, the heart is even more difficult to die.

    Tammy a smile, look at him, said: ¡°Do not worry, I will! Marcy, Mayme tomorrow will leave c city, some things if once you miss, will be your lifelong regret, in other words, if you catch, she may be the most important one in your life.¡±

    Looking at the woman sitting over thereughing very happy, in the moment of hearing her to go back, the heart is like a big stone like blocked panic, but think of the danger encountered with him in, he prefers to look at her from afar.

    This is also why he suddenly cold to her recently, Nichs suddenly came to C City for unknown purposes, and the headquarters side also had a lot of problems, and now Wilson side and so many difficult things, he really did not dare to drag her into the water.

    Most importantly, Nichs has been all over Maymetely, which doesn¡¯t bode well for her, so maybe her leaving is a good thing for her.

    Although they do not talk about any deep feelings between them, but he does not hate this little girl, perhaps he can take advantage of the time when they do not have any feelings for each other, and quickly cut the chaos.

    ¡°Between her and I do not want what you think, she wants to go to leave for me does not have much significance, on the contrary, she left, I also have one less thing to trouble!¡±

    Mayme, who was standing behind them, squeezed the te tightly with her hand holding the snack, and the crystal tears kept turning big in her eyes. She originally saw that he didn¡¯t eat much and purposely brought a cake over to him, but she didn¡¯t expect to hear him say the words.

    Her heart felt like it was being stuck by a million needles, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Sometimes the feelings of this thing is very wonderful, always inadvertently that moment, the seeds of love will be deeply nted, and when you react to want to pull out, it is toote.

    Maybe their meeting was a mistake from the beginning!

 Chapter 915 Wilsonâ€™s Secret

    Mayme handed the te to a maid and quickly left the spot.

    The tears could no longer be held back and came out, like broken pearls, in one fell swoop.

    Heidi and Tina wereughing and talking as they came this way when they saw Mayme running out of the room.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Turning her head to Tina, Tina shrugged and said she didn¡¯t know either.

    She didn¡¯t know Mayme very well, she just chatted with her asionally in What¡¯s APP, Tina naturally looked confused.

    Although not often in contact, Mayme always gave her the impression of a carefree, food-oriented, Rosemary-oriented little girl, but from what she just saw, she should have been hit by something to be like this.

    Heidi dragged Tina to Joseph¡¯s table and saw them all flirting non-stop. Tina raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that little girl Mayme? It¡¯s not like any of you guys are bullying her, right?¡±

    Looking at them, Tina¡¯s big ck eyes kept turning and looking at the crowd in bewilderment.

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s wrong with Mayme? She just said Mr. Williams eats very little, so she sent him a cake to go!¡±

    ¡°What kind of cake?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    At that moment, Rosemary and Marcy just happened toe back and heard them talking about some kind of cake.

    ¡°Oh, just now Heidi and I saw Mayme leaving in tears, Karen said just now Mayme was giving him the cake to go!¡± The words fell, Tina looked at Marcy again, he was covered with that kind of stranger, freezing eyes make her can not help but shiver in the heart, turned her head to look at Rosemary, said: ¡°Is it that you just said something over there that should not be said, let her hear?¡±

    After all, Tina¡¯s words hit the nail on the head, and if she hadn¡¯t heard something she shouldn¡¯t have heard, the little girl wouldn¡¯t have cried so much.

    Rosemary turned her head to look at Marcy beside her, only to see his brow furrowed and his face calm.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ll go check it out!¡±

    Karen swept a faint nce at Marcy and quickly chased after her in the direction Mayme had left.

    Sitting there Snow looked at the scene in front of him, could not help but in the heart of his sister sighed, no matter how hard his sister, not your, even if you turn yourself into a radiant Ingrid, he will not look you in the eye.

    Instead, it pushes those around her who really love her further away, just like Momo!

    Snow is d that she is not a fan of handsome men, her wish is simple, after they exit, she will return to the small vige where she lives with her sister, and from then on do not ask other things.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check on Wilson!¡±

    Falling into tune, Marcy also followed and left, leaving them with a dumbfounded face.

    Mayme sat on arge stone, tears in her eyes kept pouring down, seemingly without stopping.

    In the distance, the blue sky, seagulls flying, sunlight sprinkled on the sea, shimmering, a breeze, the waves flying in the wind, as if a group of children ying inside the sea.

    Just in front of the beautiful scenery can not evoke Mayme¡¯s sad mood at the moment, looking at those free to hover over the sea gulls, in pairs, the heart more envious.

    Karen gently walked over and slowly sat down beside her, gently took her lightly trembling shoulders and said heartily, ¡°Cry out loud if you want to!¡±

    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±

    Lying on her shoulder, Mayme cried very sadly, sitting aside Karen just gently hugged her, her eyes kept quietly looking into the distance.

    The sea breeze whistled in the ears, and the leaves next to it blew rustling, as if they were also sad for Mayme¡¯s.

    ¡°My heart hurts, it really hurts!¡±

    Touching her chest, Mayme strained to say.

    Karen knew she was really moved by her feelings, but just didn¡¯t think that by the time she found out, the other person didn¡¯t mean anything to her.

    Everything is just their own one-sided like!

    ¡°I know, it will all pass, it will pass!¡±

    Stroking her head, Karen¡¯s nose got sore and her voice choked up.

    This painful feeling she knows better than anyone else, when Neil forced her to leave Joseph, she can¡¯t remember how many times she cried in the toilet, there was no one around tofort her, until she met Evania, that mncholy, God-like man by her side, he let her out of that grief again and again.

    ¡°Young master, since you have her in your heart, why and why do you want to turn her away again?¡±

    Snow did not know when toe toe behind Marcy, looking at not far from the snuggled together, losing their voices crying girls, eyebrows lightly wrinkled said.

    ¡°You¡¯re still young, you don¡¯t understand a lot of things yet!¡±

    The words fell, Marcy was ready to leave, Snow looked at him and said, ¡°Is it really that I don¡¯t understand? Or are you too afraid to face it?¡±

    ¡°Snow¡­¡±

    Marcy turned his head to look at her, this girl has the same innocent smile as Mayme, many times he really does not want her to step into that is the bloody world, but this little girl¡¯s temper is too stubborn, once she recognizes the thing, is eight horses can not pull back.

    ¡°Well, your task is to protect Rosemary¡¯s safety well, as for other things you should not care!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    Looking at his back, Snow heart has a kind of unspeakable heartache, since childhood with Marcy¡¯s side, he can have today¡¯s status are their own hands to fight out, which in the middle of all the hardships experienced, and not they can understand.

    At the same time, the ind another room inside, Wilson looked at the box inside the limbs and broken arms, his face gloomy almost can squeeze out the ink to, all over the body emitting a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Did you find out who sent this gift?¡±

    Wilson almost from the teeth to squeeze out those few words, if not his people found in advance, this box inside the East West if Rosemary saw, simply dare not resemble her will be what.

    Apparently the other side had already ground them to a halt, even Nina and Blume knew about it, and if there was either an inside job in the house, then Cora was still alive.

    ¡°This gift should have nothing to do with Cora, and if I¡¯m not wrong, this matter is the same group of people that destroyed your stone mine.¡±

    Marcy walked in through the door, took a look at the contents of the box and spoke.

    Will Rosemary today at the costume festival encounter killer to tell the story, Wilson¡¯s face is now like a long winter frost, hands clenched tightly.

    ¡°I know who that person is, and as for this box I hope you can keep it a secret for me!¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you also tell us what this is all about?¡±

 Chapter 916 can only see but not eat

    This incident goes back to my training in Italy, once we went on a mission to steal a painting from Henry¡¯s house in Ennd, and I went with another man, we two went in, in a fight with others, identally touched the organ there, and mypanion who went with me was killed on the spot by a concealed weapon, and I thought I was the same as him, but was a strong I thought I was the same as him, but I was pulled back by a strong arm, and when I stood up and looked at the other side, I found a little girl, she was only about 11 or 12 years old, a mixed-race girl, the girl pulled me up without saying anything, and led me around theyers of concealed weapons, and finally escaped after an hour, but we just went to the door, Henry¡¯s people found out, and we were rounded up and arrested. The little girl because of my sake, the body was shot twice, and I was shot in the leg, when we were almost desperate, the girl led me to a cave inside, and we walked in only to find that there was an Andy lead to the underground river, and finally in her help, I sessfully escaped a robbery, and so I will be in a cave almost when the wound, she Suddenly told me that she had something to go, let me wait for her ten years, ten yearster she muste to me, dropped that sentence and left.

    In fact, he has never forgotten the little girl¡¯s saving grace, just what he said back then he did not think much about it, after all, only a little girl of 11 or 12 years old, he was in how, it is impossible to think of that.

    ¡°Since he was your savior, your rtionship should be good, but from what she¡¯s doing now, it seems to me that she hates you!¡±

    Edmund stroked his pointed chin and spoke thoughtfully.

    ¡°How deep the love is, how deep the hate is naturally!¡±

    ¡°I have already made it very clear to her a long time ago that there is no possibility between her and me!¡±

    ¡°And you met her afterwards?¡±

    If so, then this woman is really a bit difficult to deal with, no matter what, as long as the rtionship with the feelings involved, are cut and dry renewal code, which is why he has not been around the woman appeared.

    For him, if he can meet the half that really belongs to him, then even if the abyss in front of him is ten thousand feet deep, he will never frown.

    This is the reason why Edmund met Rosemary while knowing that the person she loved was his best friend, he quietly hid his humble feelings.

    Instead of hurting each other, it would be better to remain good friends as we are now.

    And Marcy from Cindy left after, in no longer look at any woman, until Rosemary appeared, naive people¡¯s heart has long been no ce for him, is also quietly back, in a silent guardianship of her.

    ¡°Met once before the ident!¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°It seems that this woman is not simple!¡±

    Edmund couldn¡¯t help but feel, it seems that the other party really has deep love for him!

    This exins clearly why the bullets were swept towards his body in the first ce, and none of them were in a fatal position.

    ¡°This woman is a Mafia godfather¡¯s man and is extremely high up in the Mafia!¡±

    Mafia?

    Marcy could not help but frown, it seems that today¡¯s matter is just a greeting from the other side, it seems that things are more troublesome than imagined.

    A total of several gangs are distributed around the world, each gang upies a different area, and although the ministries have been fighting privately over the years, but the real tear to fight for the time being has not yet.

    After all, they are cooperating with each other for the purpose of cooperation, no matter who it is, if you want to tear the face, the first weigh their appetite is big enough to eat it.

    ¡°If it is really the mafia people that this matter is more difficult, now the mafia godfather is Rie Cary, this person is cruel, poisonous, ambition is also great, he has always wanted to annex the first terrorist organization in Italy¡¯s power, but in the way of the terrorist organization of those who are not vegetarian, secretly has been no less than a hundred times to fight. ¡±

    Marcy has a contact point in Italy, thest few years has also been secretly and constantly expanding, if not when and Fred suddenly want to quit the club, stop for a while,pared to the current power, certainly much more solid.

    Wilson¡¯s lips curled up in a cold smile and said, ¡°This old guy is simply insatiable, but since that¡¯s the case, instead of waiting for them toe to our door, let¡¯s give him a meet and greet first!¡±

    Looking at the smile that lifted the corners of his mouth, Edmund and Marcy looked at each other and quickly understood what he meant by that.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you be too passive, or should I let my people do it!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, none of you should interfere in this matter, let me do it!¡±

    Even if she finds out now that he is Wilson, so what? His tenderness has never been open only to Rosemary alone, as for her, he owed that kindness back then he has long since finished, if she stops in time, perhaps he will still look at the previous love and leave her a life.

    Because Wilson is still injured at the moment, after greeting the guests, he took the helicopter back to his family¡¯s vi.

    While Joseph and William a few people are staying on the ind to continue to apany those guests, so that the guests are able to y with enough peace of mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you go upstairs to rest, big brother exined that you can¡¯t take a bath for the time being in this condition,ter I¡¯ll go and give you a little fish soup, so that the recovery of the wound is faster!¡±

    Rosemary nagged Wilson as soon as she entered the vi.

    ¡°I am also looking forward to the wound to heal quickly, otherwise this see can not eat days, really very sad ah!¡±

    Wilson looked at her and couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    I¡¯m afraid this said the world is only he so miserable groom, the wedding night, as the saying goes, the spring night is not worth a thousand gold, but he can only see but not eat because of this damn gunshot wound, the thought of suffocating ah!

    Seeing this, Rosemary¡¯s face could not help but blush, and lightlyughed: ¡°The most important thing now is now to get your body well, nothing else matters!¡±

    ¡°Of course, only with good health can we be able to sing day in and day out, don¡¯t you think so!¡±

    Stealing a kiss on her cherry pout, Wilsonughed.

    Rosemary had long been used to this shameless behavior of his and said with a light smile, ¡°I think you must be spermatozoa, who is like you, hanging on to these things all day long?¡±

 Chapter 917 Ancient Words

    Rosemary and Wilson¡¯s wedding was broadcasted non-stop on all the channels in C. The warm and romantic, fairy-tale like wedding became an object of emtion in the hearts of those girls who were not yet married but ready to get married, and made many men who were about to get married can¡¯t help but get a headache.

    That beautiful, romantic scene, no one would have thought that the middle of the fatal hups will appear.

    Because of Wilson¡¯s injury, things inside thepany are basically handed over to the people below, unless it¡¯s the kind of contract that can¡¯t be done, August will send it to the vi.

    It was a beautiful day, the temperature was warming up as spring passed, and Rosemary was walking towards the garden with the fruit she had just brought over this morning.

    ¡°Wilson, take a break and eat some fruit!¡±

    cing the fruit te in her hand on the table, Rosemary said with a smile.

    Wilson gently pushed theputer away from him, pulled Rosemary to sit beside him, andughed, ¡°It¡¯s good to have a wife!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who can talk!¡±

    ¡°What are you working on?¡±

    Pushing over, Rosemary looked at the odd numbers on theputer and asked.

    In the past few days, because what happened at the wedding has not been rified, Wilson basically did not let Rosemary go out, even asionally go out, but also let Snow follow.

    Rosemary looked at those tadpole-like words on theputer, her eyebrows knitted, and said, ¡°What is this? It looks like words and charms?¡±

    ¡°This is the writing of a previous tribal family, because this tribe was very low-profile at that time, so their culture and knowledge rarely flowed out, until after that tribe waspletely extinct, their culture was slowly presented to the public.¡±

    Wilson circled her in his arms and exined as his hand kept moving the mouse.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly remember to study such historical legacies today?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you find these things familiar?¡±

    If not for Judy, something like this almost extinct in history is simply impossible to take out. He has been studying these texts every day for the past two days, trying to find something he wants from them.

    Naive text is too profound, he still has nothing to learn until now.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little familiar, but I can¡¯t remember where I¡¯ve seen it all of a sudden?¡±

    Looking at the dense text on the top, Rosemary did not have to look long to feel a headache, she has always been uninterested in those ancient words, and now she has to read, it is not the same as her life.

    ¡°Forget it if you can¡¯t remember, I¡¯m just bored to take it out for research!¡±

    ¡°Only you have this kind of leisure!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, she sometimes really admired Wilson¡¯s kind of studious, resilient spirit that never seemed to bother him, no matter what.

    ¡°Those things are Marcy and Chen to take over, and besides I am still not recovered, naturally I do not dare to do anything, or Edmund will be nagging in my ears for half a month again.¡±

    ¡°Big brother is also worried about your health, who let you not let him save his mind?¡±

    Edmund was so busy in the past two days that he had toe and take care of his arrogant patient, who had nothing to do with cracking the wound, causing him to stomp his feet in anger every time he came.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    Mr. Green, the housekeeper, came running over in a panic and shouted at Wilson.

    Wilson frowned slightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s all the panic about?¡±

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to The Grant family!¡±

 Chapter 918 Chad Mysteriously Disappears

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Wilson stood up, took two steps forward, looked at the butler and asked.

    Wang Butler nced at Rosemary who was standing beside Wilson and was a bit desperate to say something, after all, this news was definitely a big blow to Rosemary.

    Seeing that the butler was a bit hesitant to speak, Rosemary also sensed the seriousness of the matter and said, ¡°Mr. Green, what is going on?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the second young master is missing! Just now The Grant family called from their side, saying that just now the master went to visit the second young master, the assistant was knocked unconscious on the side, and the second young master has disappeared.¡±

    Rosemary only felt a buzz in her head, her body trembled slightly and almost fell to the ground, but fortunately Wilson was quick to help her.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    Looking at her, Wilson eyebrows are heartbroken, Rosemary has been for Chad blocked the shot for himself is very med, but also has been hoping that he woke up as soon as possible, but now the person has not only not woke up, and now even the person is missing, which makes her heart more guilty.

    ¡°How did this happen? How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s go back and see what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as they got into the car, the car drove quickly towards The Grant family.

    As soon as Wilson got out of the car, he ran to Chad¡¯s ce, and once inside, he saw Darren sitting on Chad¡¯s hospital bed, his hand trembling a bit, touching the bed sheet that had already cooled down, Marian saw theme in, went to Wilson¡¯s front, and said, ¡°Gofort your dad, he hasn¡¯t said a word since he found out, I¡¯m really worried that something might happen to him!¡±

    Although Darren has not said much about Chad, but Marian is very clear in his heart, he has always been a kind of guilt for Chad, feel sorry for him, but also has been constantly making up for it, so easy to wait until the truthes out, he was unfortunately shot and became a vegetable, this major change, so Darren often sit in the study to the This significant change, so Darren often sit in the study and stare at the photo of Cloris, when out of the eyes are red.

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Marian nced at Rosemary, who was standing next to Wilson, and blushed a little. Without saying a word, Marian turned around and walked outside.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but follow. Marian seemed to know she would follow and made her way inside the garden pavilion.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Sensing the displeasure in her tone, Rosemary knew that Marian was angry because of what happened at the wedding.

    After all, those killers were targeting her at that time, no matter who else was in that situation, they would have mistakenly thought that she had made enemies outside, and it just so happened that Marian¡¯s main concern was the face and status of The Grant family, and this wedding had made a lot of people chew behind her back.

    As the saying goes, good things don¡¯t go unnoticed, but bad things spread a thousand miles. Even though the matter was suppressed by Wilson, there were still a lot of people talking behind the scenes.

    ¡°Rosemary, as a member of The Grant family, especially the future mistress of The Grant family, you should know in your heart what kind of burden you are guarding, although I did not approve of you being with Wilson at first, butter I saw you sacrifice your life to save Wilson. I know that in this society now, it is difficult to find a girl like you, who is willing to give up her life for the sake of her beloved one!¡±

    Rosemary sat there, quietly listening to Marian, knowing that there was more to what Marian wanted to say than that at all.

    ¡°But in the gentry, feelings are worthless, those things are like stumbling blocks for us, it binds the hands and feet of two people, so that many things can not progress smoothly, and now you and Wilson are like this. Before he met you Wilson did not have any ties no matter what he did, but now he has more indecisiveness, and this indecisiveness is likely to push him into a bigger vortex, until he has no more strength in it, scatter all his strength and die.¡±

    Marian looked at her, originally she did not want to say these words, but the things that have happened during this time she could not help but start to worry, not to mention the things that others talk about behind the scenes, just what she saw with her own eyes, but also make her believe.

    ¡°Mom, I know what you want to say, but whether you believe it or not, Wilson has his own ideas, and his ideas are not something I can influence him, and you know his temper, once he agrees with things even ten cows may not be able to pull back.¡±

    It¡¯s not her fault he won¡¯t take it upon himself, nor will he push everything to Wilson¡¯s body, as he himself said, they just have to trust each other not to betray each other.

    Marian raised an eyebrow, her own son she naturally knows better than anyone else, but the only thing she doesn¡¯t understand is that what he¡¯s done this time makes her very puzzled, it¡¯s not at all like his style of doing things.

    ¡°He is my son, and I certainly know better than anyone else what kind of character he has. What I want to say to you today is that since you are already The Great Young Lady of our The Grant family in name only, then no matter what you do before you do anything, you must first put The Grant family¡¯s interests first.¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, Rosemary always felt that today¡¯s Marian some strange, in the eyes less a usual soft more a cold.

    ¡°Dad, you should not worry too much, your health is important, I have asked people to check the news, I believe there will be news soon!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wilson, Daddy wants you to make sure you find your brother, no matter what you do, okay?¡±

    Darren suddenly came back to his senses and grabbed Wilson¡¯s hand, his eyes red, and said.

    Looking at his father, who had aged several years, Wilson nodded, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll find him even if you don¡¯t say so!¡±

    I remember when Chad just came to The Grant family, he was annoyed with that smile on his face, all along in his mind, although his parents could not talk about love and affection, but also respect each other for decades, he never dreamed that in his mind has always been responsible, loving and caring for his wife and children¡¯s father would have a son outside two years younger than himself, which It made him at that time, until a long time could not believe.

    He didn¡¯t appear because of one more person who wouldpete with him for the family fortune, but he felt that when people like his father would cheat on him outside, could true love still appear in this world?

    ¡°I know this request of dad may make you ufortable in your heart, but those are dad¡¯s fault, Chad he is not wrong, his mom is even more not wrong, although dad does not expect your forgiveness, but dad can only rely on you today!¡±

 Chapter 919 is not flying

    Night is slowly falling, and in the luxury vi area in the suburbs, a long and happy figure stands on the open-air balcony, looking extraordinarily lonely in the dark winter night.

    Heidi finished putting Elliott to bed, went to the kitchen, brought a cup of hot milk to Marcy¡¯s room door, and knocked gently on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    A thick, slightly hoarse voice came from inside the room. Ever since Rosemary¡¯s wedding site, Heidi had noticed that Marcy was not in a good mood these days.

    Pushing the door open, Marcy turned her head to see Heidi walking in with a ss of milk.

    ¡°Is Elliott asleep?¡±

    ¡°Just went to bed, I saw you didn¡¯t eat anything tonight, I warmed up a ss of milk for you, Mr. Williams drink it!¡±

    Marcy took the milk and said with a light smile, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Heidi sat down on a sofa and watched Marcy drink from a ss of milk, waiting for him to finish before speaking slowly, ¡°Mr. Williams, I see you¡¯ve been in a bad mood since you came back from Rosemary¡¯s wedding, did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Well, thest assassination of Rosemary at the wedding has not been investigated yet, and this afternoon news came from there that the second young master of The Grant family suddenly disappeared, plus the female assassin met in the loungest time, Rosemary¡¯s mood can be considered bad!¡±

    He did not intend to hide Heidi¡¯s intention, anyway, these things sooner orter she will know, there is no need to hide, on the contrary, Fred¡¯s side also some situation, since Fred from the detention center, began to constantly collect evidence about Old Mr. Davis and Moon White two people together, with further understanding, some dirty, unseen With the further understanding, some dirty, unseen things also slowly surfaced, plus Fred¡¯s grandmother suddenly disappeared a month ago, which makes Old Mr. Davis¡¯s ambition more naked. This makes the ambitions of Old Mr. Davis more naked in front of everyone.

    ¡°How can this be? This The Grant family second young master has be a vegetable, besides he can already be said to be no threat to others now, what do those people want his body for?¡±

    Heidi thought about it and couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Although she had never met the second young master of The Grant family, she had often heard Rosemary and the others mention it, and over time hade to admire the man.

    Love a person can love to sacrifice the way, and still in the other party did not ept the situation, which is how much courage it takes?

    ¡°Wilson said the scene intact, just that the assistant who took care of him was knocked unconscious by something, it is clear that the other party did not want to rm other people at all, and cane in and leave from The Grant family silently, think this person should be very familiar with The Grant family environment! ¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    These are also his thoughts for the time being, the specific situation will have to wait for Wilson side to find out clearly to know.

    ¡°So could it be that The Grant family second young master woke up and went off on his own?¡±

    After hearing Marcy¡¯s words, Heidi blurted out.

    Although this possibility is extremely small, but it is not impossible, maybe the other party woke up, do not want to see them, sneak away is not necessarily.

    Marcy¡¯s fingers tapped on her knee, one hand rubbing her chin, and said, ¡°That possibility is not impossible, but the problem now is that we must determine whether he woke up and left on his own, or whether he was taken by someone else.¡±

    If it was left by itself, then things are fine, if it was purposely robbed, then things are serious.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, in the end there has to be a basis for it, just rely on our guesses Rosemary simply will not be assured!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, Wilson said he would handle this matter himself, and it just so happens that I have something I want to discuss with you!¡±

    Heidi looked at Marcy and saw that his face was a little heavy, so she couldn¡¯t help but speak up, ¡°Mr. Williams, if you have anything to say, just say it!¡±

    ¡°Heidi, I know what Fred did to you was unfair and I know the damage he did to you is not something I can fix with money!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, I have never med him, naturally I can not talk about fairness, although at the beginning I did have some eptance, but I am also very grateful that he gave me a period of the happiest days, and now Elliott apanied by my side, I am really content!¡±

    She had never been a girl who didn¡¯t know any better, and even though it was just a stand-in, she could clearly feel the time they had spent together, that he was genuinely devoted to her, and with her grandmother¡¯s approval, it had been very satisfying for her, and now watching Elliott grow up day by day, while her books were getting better and better, had been very satisfying for her.

    Marcy has to admit that Heidi is really a very good girl, but it is not like other things, it is not forced toe, for Fred to lose a girl like Heidi, in addition to his pity, there is also to do their best to protect them.

    Sometimes when he sees her like this, the more heartbroken Marcy is, he would rather she was like those girls, venting out loud or being capricious, so that she might try to let go slowly.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, is something wrong at Fred¡¯s ce?¡±

    The sensitive Heidi quickly sensed that there was something in Marcy¡¯s words, and her eyebrows were thick with worry.

    Since returning there, she has been admonishing herself to hurry up and forget about this rtionship that does not belong to her, but once the real momentes, the expression on her face betrays her early on.

    ¡°Yu¡¯s grandmother disappeared, after Old Mr. Davis knew about it, he has already started to secretly start acquiring the shares in the hands of other shareholders. If she finally sells those shares to Old Mr. Davis, Fred will bepletely suppressed by him, and with Old Mr. Davis¡¯ character, he will never let Yu be his hidden problem in the future.¡±

    Old Mr. Davis is such a person, as the saying goes, a man¡¯s nature is hard to change, if not for the Davis Family¡¯s fortune and the chance to save Beata¡¯s father¡¯s life, otherwise Beata¡¯s father would not have married his only daughter to him.

    It is also possible that Old Mr. Davis at that time was not so ambitious as he is today, and it is also possible that he kept himself well concealed, causing Beata¡¯s father to draw in the wolf and harm his daughter¡¯s lifelong happiness.

    As the saying goes, there is always a slip in a hundred secrets, and his wolfish ambition was not concealed from the world in the end, allowing Fred¡¯s grandmother to finally learn of his character.

    Thankfully, however, Beata¡¯s father, fearing that Old Mr. Davis would treat his daughter badly in the future, put half of the property in her name when he divided it up, which kept him at bay for decades.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good one, I can give Fredall the fifty percent of the shares my grandmother gave me, won¡¯t he be able to hold onto his position in the Ling Group?¡±

    Heidi returned without thinking.

 Chapter 920 Confession of deep love

    For Heidi, those things originally belonged to Fred, she was just keeping them for him, not to mention that she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch the Ling Group fall into the hands of Old Mr. Davis.

    Marcy expected this result, although usually Heidi never actively ask about Fred, but every time he heard him and Marks, always perked up her ears to listen, in fact, in her heart is still very concerned about him.

    ¡°This share is reserved for Elliott, and it doesn¡¯t take that much, tomorrow I¡¯ll have mywyer type up a letter of transfer of ten percent of the shares, then you sign it and I¡¯ll have Marks send it over to Yu!¡±

    As long as Fred can sit in the chairmanship of the Ling Group, ten percent of the shares is more than enough, and the other forty percent is still left to the mother and son, so it is not a failure to live up to the original Beata¡¯s instructions to him.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, can I first transfer this ten percent to your name and then support Fred in your name!¡±

    She does not want him to have any guilt towards her, nor does she want him to know that these shares are hers and havepassion for her. Since she intends to break, naturally she does not need those entanglements, it is better to be dry.

    ¡°Yes, no problem!¡±

    Marcy understood what she meant, and he respected her choice.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, then I¡¯ll go to my room first!¡±

    Heidi stands up, smiles slightly, picks up her ss from the table, and prepares to head for the door.

    ¡°Heidi!¡±

    Turning back, I heard Marcy¡¯s husky voice ringing out, ¡°Marks is a good man worthy of a lifelongmitment, and Elliott needs a full family, I hope you¡¯ll think about it!¡±

    Slightly stunned, he then smiled, ¡°Well, I will!¡±

    ¡°Then you rest early and don¡¯t write toote!¡±

    After a few words of advice, Heidi left the room.

    As soon as he went out, he bumped into Markswho had just returned and looked at the somewhat thin clothes he was wearing and said, ¡°The temperature at night is so low, why is Marks wearing so little?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m used to it!¡±

    Marks said as he nced at the thin trench coat he was wearing.

    ¡°Mr. Williams is in the room, you go up!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Once Marks had gone up, Heidi made her way to the kitchen.

    Knocking on the room door, Marks pushed in and saw Marcy sitting at theputer.

    ¡°Young master, just now news came from Momo¡¯s side, tomorrow night Northam and Knuth are trading arms at Mercy Ridge, this time the amount of arms is three times more thanst time, Momo asked me to ask if you want to cut him up?¡±

    The ten fingers flying on the keyboard tapping, Mercer Ridge has always been his Marcy¡¯s territory, because it is convenient to transport as well as trade, or a lot of people risk trading there, if the share of trade is not veryrge, Marcy will generally choose to ignore, after all, we are in the road to mix a meal, Marcy also do not want to do too much.

    What¡¯s more, those people also know the rules, every time they finish trading there, they will give some of them, which is also considered a shelter fee.

    But Northam and Knuth both sides in his territory openly traded such a huge number, and not even a greeting, if Marcy in not say anything, the other side still think they are just a soft persimmon, just take.

    When thest number fell, the corner of Marcy¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile and said, ¡°Let Momo pretend not to know about this matter and inform the brothers below to prepare well for the new year.¡±

    ¡°Did the young master think of a better way?¡±

    Marks to Marcy is too clear, the more harmless their family¡¯s young master seems, often see blood to seal the throat, no most ruthless, only more ruthless.

    The people in the road are basically licking life on the knife, and these people are basically abandoned orphans, no rtives and no ties, for them, life has long been put aside, but thankfully they met a good boss, Marcy treat them like brothers and sisters, is their lives are more important than their own, which is why the brothers underneath are loyal to him.

    ¡°Cloris the day before yesterday to take a single seems to be Knuth, it just so happens that young master Xia is recently idle a little bored, I think he will be happy to deal with this matter!¡±

    After all, not everyone is so lucky to have this beautiful thing of killing two birds with one stone.

    The words fell, Marks quickly understood the meaning of Marcy, indeed, and can save their own lives and can make a big contribution, which is indeed a good thing for Sidney two at once.

    ¡°My subordinates know how to do it!¡±

    ¡°Right, tomorrow you go to Yu¡¯s ce, let him pay more attention to the movement of Nichs side recently, and Heidi has promised to transition ten percent of shares to Yu!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Marks stood there and said, ¡°Young master, then, doesn¡¯t Mr. Davis know about Heidi¡¯s presence in C City?¡±

    ¡°Heidi asked for this share to be transferred to my name before giving it to Yu, tomorrow you talk to yourwyer and don¡¯t let Yu know about Heidi and Elliott¡¯s existence.¡±

    Since he can¡¯t give Heidi happiness, there¡¯s no need for him to know they exist.

    Looking at Marcy, Marks was a little surprised that his young master would cheat, but thinking of what Heidi had suffered all these years, Marks was absolutely right to do what Marcy did.

    Although they are all over the life of the brothers, but some things done wrong is wrong.

    Marks came down from upstairs, Heidi just came out from the kitchen with a bowl of ginger soup, smiled when she saw himing down and said, ¡°Marks, have a bowl of ginger soup before you go to bed!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking the ginger soup and sitting on a stool, Marks finished it in no time, feeling instantly warmed up.

    He has always secretly taken care of Heidi, although several times he wanted to tell her his feelings, but every time he saw her intentionally distant, he knew that her heart has not yet put down Mr. Davis, so he will be careful to collect this feeling.

    ¡°Thank you Heidi, for letting you cook ginger soup for me at thiste hour!¡±

    ¡°Marks, we don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other, the weather forecast for the next few days says the temperature will drop drastically, you need to wear more clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold again!¡±

    Heidi took the bowl out of his hand, smiling and admonishing.

    This feeling is like a little wife instructing her husband, that feeling makes Marks heart a warmth.

    Marks suddenly took Heidi¡¯s hand, looked at her with a deep expression and said, ¡°Heidi, if you don¡¯t mind, let me take care of you and Elliott, okay?¡±

    This sentence he put in his heart for a long time, has not been able to find the right opportunity to say, at this moment he felt that if not said, the next time do not know when to wait.

    Looking at him, HeidiTammy smiled and said, ¡°Then you should do your best to cheer up and learn to take care of yourself first before you learn to take care of others!¡±

    With those words, he turned around and went upstairs.

 Chapter 921 I donâ€™t know you well

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s departing back, Marks¡¯ mind kept repeating the words she just said.

    The heart is both excited and feel some incredible, can not help but reach out a hand in their thighs pinch a hard, drilling pain instantly let him awake a lot, so he is not dreaming, it is true.

    Marks was happy as a small child and headed happily for his room.

    Marcy, who came out to pour water, just saw the scene in front of her, and the corner of her mouth could not help but raise a faint smile.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Whether it¡¯s Fred or Marks, both are his good brothers, and since Fred can¡¯t take care of Heidi, perhaps Marks is the best person to do so.

    Marcy, who was about to go downstairs, suddenly nced at her room, the corners of her lips hooked up a cold smile, I didn¡¯t expect this guy toe quite fast.

    On the first floor brewed two cups of coffee carried into the room, and saw a handsome man sitting on his sofa, at the moment is reclining on his sofa, a rxed face, all over the body can not find a little guest feeling.

    Nichs¡¯ good-looking peach blossom eyes were slightly narrowed, and when he saw Marcy holding two cups of coffee, he took them nonchntly and said, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Marcy walked directly around him and sat on the seat opposite him, lightly garnished a small sip of coffee and said indifferently: ¡°Prince Nichs still can¡¯t change this sneaky problem, aren¡¯t you worried that the gun in my subordinate¡¯s hand will identally shake and the bullet will fly towards you?¡±

    ¡°I never worry about things like that that don¡¯t even exist, and besides, if you really meant to kill me, why would you make two cups of coffee ande in?¡±

    Lifting the coffee in his hand, he raised it towards Marcy and continued, ¡°The coffee is well ground, it looks like Mr. Meyer has been working on it a lottely!¡±

    ¡°Prince Nichs sneaked into my house in the middle of the night, he didn¡¯t simplye to my ce for coffee, did he?¡±

    With his knowledge of Nichs, he simply would note to him for no reason.

    If it is about the person he asked him to find, I believe he will never have less information in his hands than he does.

    Tammy smiled, her fingers kept fiddling with the pillow on the side, and said, ¡°Actually, I really just came to see you today, besides, the moon is so beautiful today, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s good to talk about love in this warm and romantic night?¡±

    The words fell sound, Marcy felt goose bumps all over his body, looked up at the window, the corners of his lips hooked, said: ¡°I think my family Jay should be happy to apany the Prince to a sensational love!¡±

    Nichs heard Marcy say so, the demon handsome face crossed, very hurt said: ¡°Marcy, you really hurt my heart so much by talking like this, my heart for you others do not understand, do you still do not know?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know you very well!¡±

    With this pervert said you know him well, he is in his head or caught in the door.

    ¡°Such disgusting words do not say, I am afraid thatter I will be eatenst night are vomited out, the Prince does not prevent what to say directly, this style of beating around the bush is really not like your style.¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Looking at him, Nichs couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°It¡¯s true that you can¡¯t hide anything from your eyes!¡±

    ¡°I came over today to ask you where Mayme went?¡±

    Since thest time he told that little girl to pay more attention to Rosemary¡¯s safety at the wedding, someone wanted Rosemary¡¯s life, and after that her whole person just seemed to disappear from this world.

    Originally he did not care too much, but these days without this little girl in his ears nagging, he felt ufortable, thinking, he came to Marcy¡¯s vi, he should know where that little girl went.

    Marcy looked at him and couldn¡¯t help but say with amusement, ¡°Prince Nichs, when did you be so interested in a little girl?¡±

    ¡°This mountainous and sea food eaten too much, naturally want to taste a little farmhouse dishes, and say this little girl is like a little hedgehog with thorns all the time, asionally when the mood is bad let her zap a few, I think it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Nichs said this without feeling embarrassed at all, on the contrary, he felt that a sessful man should have such a female by his side.

    ¡°Can I understand that you are cheap?¡±

    Shrugging, Nichs said without any anger at all, ¡°Whatever you want, as long as you¡¯re willing to tell me exactly where she went?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°How could you not know that!¡±

    This everyone may not know, but Marcy could never, he investigated very clearly, the little wildcat seems to be very interested in this ice, so that where she went, there is no reason not to tell him.

    Marcy a pair of ink-like eyes shed a tess huff, said: ¡°First, I do not know her well at all, second, she is not who I am, where she goes naturally do not need to report like me.¡±

    ¡°Honey, doesn¡¯t your heart hurt when you say that, huh?¡± Looking at him, Nichs couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    He suddenly felt a little unworthy for the little wildcat, although she did not say on the surface that she likes this ice, but from her words and behavior, but still can be seen that she cares for him.

    ¡°Then I would like to ask the Prince, your side should neverck beautiful girls, more beautiful girls than Mayme is like a carp in the river, why the Prince will suddenly be so interested in this little girl?¡±

    This is not a good omen, Nichs has never been a dedicated person, promiscuous sex used in his body may be more appropriate, sinceing to C City deliberately to approach Mayme, this unusual action alone in Marcy¡¯s view, there must be other purposes inside.

    Nichs had obviously expected him to ask him this, and couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself, ¡°It seems I¡¯ve just said this, but Miss Karlsson is smart and witty, lively and lovely, and I don¡¯t think anyone who knows her would say no to her and like her.¡±

    ¡°Prince, you can have any kind of girl you want, but Mayme is the only one, no matter what, she and I are considered acquaintances, and I will never see her suffer a single bit of harm.¡±

    It is clear that Nichs approached Mayme with other purposes, and with his character, how could he tolerate Mayme¡¯s thick-skinned personality.

    Marcy¡¯s words carried a strong oath, and the look in Nichs¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t help but be a few degrees colder.

    Looking at him, the smile at the corner of Nichs¡¯ eyes expanded infinitely, and the belly of his long fingers gently touched the rim of his cup as he said, ¡°When you said that, it made me suddenly see the scene when we suddenly met for the first time.¡±

    ¡°I have said all that needs to be said, I hope the Prince will remember my words, it iste, the Prince please go back!¡±

 Chapter 922 Conspiracy

    Nichs crossed his fingers against his chin, and his deep blue eyes were fixed on Marcy with a touch of drama in the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate for you to give such a hasty expulsion order? I¡¯vee to your quiet vi on a rare asion, and I haven¡¯t had a chance to visit it yet.

    ¡±

    Marcy stood up, a pair of cold eyes radiated a strong coldness, said: ¡°I have finished what I should say, if the Prince does not believe, you can go to check it out yourself!¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know where she¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°Do you think that with her personality, if she really had to go somewhere, she would report it like I did?¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Nichs with slightly narrowed eyes, Marcy sneered.

    If this girl is really that good at talking, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be raining red on the sky.

    Seeing that Marcy did not look like she was telling a lie, Nichs put down the cup in his hand, got up gracefully, pulled the jacket on his body uncontrobly, smiled at MarcyTammy and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    The words fell, a ck shadow quickly disappeared into the room.

    Making sure Nichs really left, Marcy then turned around and headed for the bathroom.

    It seems that Mayme, the little girl, is not a simple person who can make Nichs unable to find, it seems that there is someone behind her who is helping her to erase her tracks.

    But this is good, at least it is safer than staying in C. With Nichs¡¯ person, deliberately approaching that silly girl definitely has some purpose.

    On the side of the road not far from the suburbs, a stretched silver charm was parked on one side, only to see a figure quickly get into the car.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Falling sound, the silver charm quickly drove away from the original location.

    ¡°Young master, did you find out where Miss Karlsson went?¡±

    Nichs¡¯s assistant asked Nichs through the rearview mirror.

    This time, because Maymet suddenly left, disrupting all of their original ns that you had set, that¡¯s why they showed up at Marcy¡¯s vi tonight.

    ¡°No, Marcy said he didn¡¯t know either!¡± Nichs tugged at the cor of his chest in annoyance, revealing arge area of clean white skin.

    ¡°So are we going to keep checking now?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, dy this n for now!¡±

    The man saw his young master lying on a reclining chair, his heart probably understood a few points, the words to the mouth swallowed back.

    Meanwhile, on the balcony of his country, Mayme sat on a rocking chair, and although her eyes were staring straight at the flowers in the garden, her heart had long since flown away to who knows where.

    It¡¯s been two days since I returned home, my mom and dad have gone out for a trip and haven¡¯te back yet, the family is a group of underlings except for the sixth brother, so I can¡¯t help but remind Mayme of her days in C city.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you look likeyou¡¯ve lost your soul?¡±

    As soon as Jasper entered the door, he saw Mayme sitting on the balcony dazed and couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    At first the maids told him she was back, he didn¡¯t believe it. In the past, as long as she was there, no matter what time of the day, there were only four words to describe it ¨C amazing!

    Maymezily turned her head, looked askance at Jasper, and said in a good-natured way, ¡°You think everyone is like you, you can¡¯t even see your shadow all day long!¡±

    ¡°Fiona, you shouldn¡¯t be angry with your fourth brother because you didn¡¯t see him when you came back?¡±

    Look at your own baby sister, which went out half a year back how to be so docile.

    In the past, even if she didn¡¯t see him for a year, she didn¡¯t look like this.

    So he¡¯s pretty sure this little girl will be so Susan has nothing halfway to do with him.

    ¡°How dare you say that, didn¡¯t you say before that big brother wouldn¡¯t know about my absence from school?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    He did make the secrecy foolproof, big brother they are simply impossible to know.

    Unless ¡­

    Looking at her, Jasper was speechless and said, ¡°Fiona, you¡¯re not going to give big brother another set of words, are you?¡±

    Apart from this, he simply could not think of any other possibility.

    Mayme red at him with no good humor and said, ¡°Fourth brother, have you fallen into a tender cetely, you don¡¯t even know that big brother went to my school to look for me?¡±

    ¡°Big brother went to school to look for you?¡±

    This he really does not know, just recently he was chasing a girl, this side has not been done, it was found that someone is behind the investigation of his baby sister¡¯s information, he has been busy these two days to help her good, have note to the old six.

    ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m sorry! The fourth brother really did not know that the boss I would suddenly go to school to look for you, plus the old six did not say anything to me, so I ¡­¡±

    Jasper is smiling and squeezing his baby sister¡¯s shoulders, but in his heart, he has already cursed the boss and the old six dozens of times!

    ¡°How dare you talk about Sixth Brother, if it wasn¡¯t for Sixth Brother, I would have been killed by Big Brother for sure!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Fiona is not angry anymore, andter on, Fourth Brother will take you to eat your favorite Japanese food, okay?¡±

    A meal of Japanese food to get rid of her, her fourth brother really think she is a child.

    Seeing that she did not say anything, Jasper suddenly remembered the two forces that looked for her before, the strength of each batch is not simple, can not help but frown, said: ¡°Fiona, you recently went out to experience outside, did you provoke any people who should not be provoked?¡±

    The words fell, Mayme eyes quickly shed a sh of panic, but quickly recovered theirposure, said: ¡°No ah! I don¡¯t know any of my friends in C, except for a few close friends!¡±

    She certainly can¡¯t tell Jasper now that she knows Marcy, and whether it¡¯s Marcy or someone else who¡¯s checking up on her now, she can¡¯t tell him yet.

    Regardless of the purpose, Mayme cannot take any risk.

    Jasper did not notice the strange sh in Mayme¡¯s eyes, just gently stroked her long hair and said, ¡°Fourth brother is just worried that you will meet some bad people, I have asked the people below to erase all the information about you, and I¡¯m also d that I used a fake name when I helped you create the file.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fourth Brother, since I promised you that I won¡¯t cause trouble outside, naturally I won¡¯t give you any trouble, just cut their lines, don¡¯t hurt them.¡±

    Although what Marcy said at first made her feel bad when she heard it, he was Rosemary¡¯s best friend anyway, and he was the one who saved her life in the first ce.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at her, there was a sh of uncertainty in Jasper¡¯s eyes. With the power of their The Karlsson Family, if they really wanted to find out these two forces, it would be as easy as pie.

    Holding his arm, Mayme rested her head on Jasper¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t make it clear to them when I left, maybe those friends of mine were worried about my safety and that¡¯s why they checked me out, they didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡±

    Although I don¡¯t know what they really want, but since his baby sister said so, there is no need for him to be investigating.

 Chapter 923 This woman is dangerous

    Rest in the house for a few days, Wilson¡¯s injury is also well, because of Chad¡¯s disappearance, the atmosphere inside the house these days is very heavy, especially Rosemary, face can hardly see a smile.

    With one week left before the Chinese New Year, Darren and Marian took the olddy and the two kids to Ruth to stay in ordance with their previously nned itinerary, while Wilson definitely took care of thepany¡¯s business and took Rosemary out for the Chinese New Year.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, you should not be too upset, no one expected this to happen, and didn¡¯t the psychoanalyst Wilson hired back also said that? The other side does not have any malicious intent to show?¡±

    Karen took Rosemary¡¯s hand and spoke softly andfortingly.

    Because of the previous injury, Wilson specially gave her two months of annual leave, one is to let her take good care of her health, the second is soon to be the New Year, Rosemary said this year Karen wanted to go back home for the New Year, so let her go back this time to y a few more days.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just can¡¯t figure out if Chad is really awake, then why did he leave without talking to us, and if not, then what the hell did the other guy take Chad for?¡±

    Rosemary breathed a soft sigh of relief, her brow full of worry.

    These days Darren her because of Chad¡¯s disappearance of things, the whole person seems to have aged several years at once, if not Wilson in front of him to ensure that he will bring him to him, I¡¯m afraid he would not want to leave.

    ¡°Rosemary, Wilson has already asked someone to investigate these things, so don¡¯t be worrying about it!¡±

    ¡°Yes! Look at you these few days, your whole body has haggard a big circle, if the young master sees it, he will me me for not taking good care of you!¡±

    Snow, who was standing on the sidelines, couldn¡¯t help but say.

    Rosemary¡¯s mood has been down for the past few days, and she feels very guilty about Chad¡¯s disappearance, but she can¡¯t help at all, and can only watch and worry.

    Rosemary looked at Snow with an apologetic face and softly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kate, for making you worry these days!¡±

    Snow shook his head, said: ¡°I to nothing, just see your face every day a little smile is not, my heart is really quite hard!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t!¡±

    She knew that everyone was worried sick about her these days because of Chad Liu, and with a whole lot of things still to be resolved at the wedding, everyone had a headache.

    Even if she was having a hard time in her heart, she shouldn¡¯t show it in front of them.

    Come to think of it, she was really too willful.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s best if you think this through!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s face finally smile a little, Karen and Snow could not help but breathe a light sigh of relief.

    Especially Karen, thinking of the past few days Joseph came back every day is dragging a tired body back, she looked at are heartbroken, but his own things can not help at all.

    It wasn¡¯t untilst night when he was on video with Wilson that he learned that Rosemary had been in a bad mood for the past few days, which is why she came over early in the morning.

    Rosemary suddenly stood up and spoke to the two of them, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out for a stroll and buy some things for Karen to take back to my aunt and uncle.¡±

    ¡°Good, by the way, buy two sets of clothes for my dad.¡±

    After returning upstairs and changing into a new set of thicker clothes, the three of them headed downtown in their car.

    Because of Snow¡¯spany, Rosemary also did not let Bruce drive, but Snow¡¯s driving skills really let them grow what is called a shock, obviously half an hour away by her five minutes to reach the destination, the car stopped, the two people in the car hurriedly from the car down, face white, looking at Snow¡¯s eyes as if they saw a demon.

    Seeing this, Snow touched his nose with an innocent face and said with a smile, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m used to it, I didn¡¯t control it well for a while, I promise I will try to keep a normal speed when I go backter.

    Only when the two of them went back to do her car, they swore to God that they would never do Snow¡¯s car in their lives.

    The two were speechless and rolled their eyes, on just that thrilling every scene, enough for her to digest for a while.

    ¡°Kate, Rosemary and I don¡¯t mean to me you, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never done it before and I¡¯m a little scared inside.¡±

    ¡°Well, just take it slow when you go backter!¡±

    Fortunately, the journey was not too far and Rosemary was able to hold on for the time being.

    ¡°No problem, I promise!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    One took one of Rosemary¡¯s hands and walked towards the mall with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you think of this outfit?¡±

    ¡°Well, uncle must look good in it!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the dress in Karen¡¯s hand and said with great satisfaction.

    Karen nodded, then chose a few more pieces of clothing and handed them to the waiter, saying, ¡°Pack them all up for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Pack these pieces for me too!¡±

    After choosing two sets of thicker down jackets and handing them to the attendant, Rosemary finally decided to buy two down jackets to take back with her after looking at so many styles of clothes.

    I have to say, Rosemary is really thoughtful, the selection of things are the most practical and thoughtful things, just like their own daughters to parents to choose things, only for practical not for

    Hyperbole.

    ¡°Is it a swipe card, please?¡±

    ¡°Swipe your card!¡±

    Rosemary took a card out of her bag when she saw a familiar figure walking across the street.

    Shoving the card back into her bag, Rosemary hurried after her.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary ¡­¡±

    Snow thought nothing of going after it.

    The woman in front seems to not even notice that she is being followed at the moment, just a phone call, after about two minutes, the other party hung up the phone and turned around and went into the elevator.

    Rosemary followed without thinking, and before Snow had a chance to get in, the elevator doors closed quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Rita looked at Rosemary, who walked in, with a sh of surprise in her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t expect that she just came back and ran into Rosemary here, the world is really small.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, are you surprised to see me still in your presence?¡±

    At first she thought it was just two people who looked alike, but she never thought it would really be her.

    There were so many questions in Rosemary¡¯s mind about Rita, and even though she knew the woman was dangerous, she wanted to set it all straight.

    Looking at her, Rita couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Rosemary, should I say you¡¯re naive or stupid, knowing that I want you dead at all times, and you¡¯d follow me in?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you repeatedly and painstakingly want me to die, but God is never on your side, even thest time you carefully nned such a good game, but in the end it fell short.¡±

 Chapter 924 meet someone who is unlucky

    ¡°You were luckyst time, do you think the god of luck will be on your side every time?¡±

    Rita sneered, since the appearance of this woman, her life has been turned upside down, and every night in the middle of the night will be awakened by nightmares, all thanks to Rosemary, if not for her appearance, she Rita is still Wilson¡¯s heart only wife candidate.

    In response to her words, Rosemary just smiled ndly and said, ¡°Rita, I never know where exactly I, Rosemary, have offended you so that you have to put me to death, and if I must say who owes who, it is you who owe me!¡±

    She was counted on several times, and she came back from the dead several times. If she hadn¡¯t been so lucky, it would have been impossible for her to still be standing here today.

    This woman is just crazy when Wilson tells her that when Rita threatened Gina with Han Reba¡¯s life, if she didn¡¯t listen to her, she would never see her sister again.

    Gina grew up with her sister, and to her, Reba Han was her life, so as ast resort, she agreed to her.

    What Gina didn¡¯t expect was that Rita not only took advantage of Rosemary¡¯s trust in her, but also dragged Olivia into it, hiding behind her back to enjoy the benefits. Afterwards, when Gina learned that Rosemary had fallen into the sea, she couldn¡¯t resist the torture of her conscience and woke up every night with nightmares. Gina was killed in a car ident on her way back from work!

    And the perpetrator is the person sent by Rita, because it was night, the perpetrator left quickly after knocking people down, just when the scene of the security camera somehow let people destroy the scene and no witnesses, and finally was able to close the case with a traffic ident.

    ¡°Rosemary, you think too highly of yourself, don¡¯t you? I owe you, from the beginning to the end, you Rosemary owe me Rita!¡±

    Rita practically yelled at her.

    Looking at such Rita, Rosemary can¡¯t help but feel that this woman is really very poor, The Frank Family¡¯s Missy, a wealthy girl, flower-like years because of jealousy, let themselves be this way today, it can be seen that good and evil in the end is only between one year.

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯d like to know what I, Rosemary, owe you? That you not only have to put me to death, but even the friends around me?¡±

    That¡¯s why she followed her here. If it were the old days, perhaps she would have been afraid, but now she is no longer the same Rosemary who was at the mercy of others.

    Rita couldn¡¯t help but drop her gaze back into Rosemary¡¯s eyes, they really stood together like this more than two years ago, the first impression she had of Rosemary at that time was a gentle, weak, temperless girl, but the Rosemary standing in front of her today no longer has the softness of that year, instead there is more in her eyes This feeling makes Rita very ufortable, all along she thought she was still the woman who only hid behind Wilson¡¯s back and whispered.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you hadn¡¯t appeared, I would have married Wilson, and it¡¯s because of your intervention that I am in this state today. Even more so.¡±

    When Rita said this, her face was covered with a scowl that made Rosemary shudder.

    ¡°In your heart, do you really think Wilson would have married you if I hadn¡¯t existed?¡±

    At that, Rita¡¯s body shuddered and her face turned white, but soon she steadied herself, even if that was the case, so what? Even though she knew in her heart that Wilson wouldn¡¯t want her without Rosemary, she just didn¡¯t want to believe that fact.

    Seeing this, Rosemary continued: ¡°You have always felt that you are the victim, but what you do not know is that the real victim is me, I have no enmity with you, and you have pushed me to the cliff again and again for the so-called jealousy in your hearts, do you think that a woman with a heart like a snake like yours, Wilson will like? ¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±

    Rita raises her hand and ps Rosemary in the face, but Rosemary catches it.

    Looking at her, Rita didn¡¯t dare phase her eyes, and before he could react, Rosemary backhanded and pped Rita across the face.

    She was then pped again, and Rosemary used almost all of her strength in these two ps.

    ¡°These two ps are what you owe me and Gina, I feel like a sinister and poisonous woman like you is polluting the air when shends in this world, but don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you, but I will make you spend the rest of your life in jail!¡±

    People like her, let Wilson bother and bother and bother, Rosemary felt really worthless, she had collected all the evidence of the crimes she hadmitted a long time ago, just waiting for her to appear.

    Rita smiled coldly, tossed her somewhat messy long hair and said, ¡°Rosemary, do you think you can really do anything to me with just you?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? If I wasn¡¯t absolutely sure, do you think I would have followed you in?¡±

    ¡°Even if you are ready for that so what, with you in, even if it¡¯s death I think it¡¯s worth it!¡±

    She can pull her together with the same death, so forget it, she Rita also earned.

    Gently stroked the broken hair in front of his forehead, Rosemary smiled at her Tammy and said, ¡°That depends on whether you have the ability, if I am not wrong, you should have just returned today, I am afraid that even the hotel has not yet had time to set it!¡±

    Not waiting for Rita to speak, Rosemary continued, ¡°But this is also quite good, after all, even if it is booked, you can not enjoy it!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Only a ding was heard, and before Rita could react, Rosemary had been pulled out by a girl, and a dozen SWAT officers stood at the elevator door, their ckened guns staring straight at her.

    Rita sat down on the floor, she never thought that she would end up in Rosemary¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Rosemary, did Ie at the right time?¡±

    Snow stood in front of Rosemary and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Just right!¡±

    ¡°But only this once, and not again!¡± God knows the moment she followed into the elevator just now, her soul was going to be scared away by Rosemary.

    ¡°Sorry, not next time!¡±

    She also knew that she did act a little impulsively this time, but she had more faith in Snow.

 Chapter 925 not as skilled as others

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Two SWAT officers picked Rita up and headed outside.

    Rita viciously stared at Rosemary, when passing in front of her suddenly smiled and spoke: ¡°Rosemary, today I nted in your hands does not mean that I lost to you, to me her can only me my own skills, but you do not have to be too early, I believe that you will soone to me! ¡±

    The words fell into voice, Rita¡¯s red lips wiggled gently, and when Rosemary saw her finish thest word, her face couldn¡¯t help but change.

    ¡°Mrs. Mr. Grant, thank you for helping us catch Rita, if there¡¯s nothing else, then we¡¯ll go back and resume our duties!¡±

    A middle-aged officer looked at Rosemary and said respectfully.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rosemary came back to her senses, nodded slightly to the middle-aged officer and said, ¡°I should be the one to thank you for arriving in time, otherwise I really wouldn¡¯t have been able to guarantee that I would have been able to hold her back!¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯re in touch if there¡¯s anything going on!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    A group of people pressed Rita to leave, they saw Karen panting anding up from the stairway, as soon as she saw Rosemary, she didn¡¯t care about her sore feet, she hugged Rosemary full of arms and med, ¡°Rosemary, you scared us to death, are you hurt?¡±

    Pulling her left and right until she was sure Rosemary was unharmed, she held her tightly in her arms again.

    Rosemary knew she must have been terrified and gently patted her back, smiling lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will hurt Sister Rosemary with me around!¡±

    Although she is only ranked third in the assassin world, that¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t want to be too sharp, and it¡¯s good to stay the way she is now.

    After all, they embarked on the line of killers, but now she is d that she chose this line, at least she can now protect those she wants to protect.

    But Snow¡¯s words Karen still agreed, but she was still scared half to death, and now her chest is still thumping.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, we should go back too!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The three people took the elevator to the boutique, took the selected clothes to pay the three people got in the car, because Karen has to go back tomorrow, Snow

    and Rosemary had to send her back first.

    ¡°Karen, tomorrow I have to go to the hospital to apany Bentaley for surgery, so I can¡¯te to see you off, you go back alone and be careful, remember to give us a call when you get home.¡±

    ¡°I will, Rosemary take me to say cheers for Bentaley, let him get well and I will bring him good food when hees back after the New Year!¡±

    Karen stood outside the car and turned to Rosemary.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be sure to pass it on for you! Go inside quickly, don¡¯t catch cold!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, Kate, Happy New Year!¡±

    ¡°Happy New Year!¡±

    ¡°Get in there!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After seeing Karen go in, Rosemary and Snow drove to the beach house.

    Karen had just arrived at her door with arge pile of things when she saw Evania standing at her door.

    ¡°Evania, when did youe to C City?¡±

    ¡°Just arrived, I called you and you didn¡¯t answer, I had toe here and wait for you!¡±

    Evania stood with her hands in the doorway, her eyes hot on Karen, a faint smile on the corner of her mouth.

    ¡°Sorry, my phone ran out of battery!¡±

    Hastily taking her phone out of her bag, Karen nced at the already ck screen and said apologetically.

    Taking out the key and unlocking the door, he said to them, ¡°Come on in!¡±

    Karen put the shopping bag in her hand aside, poured a ss of boiling water for Evania and said, ¡°Drink some boiling water first.¡±

    Then he poured two more cups of boiling water and handed them to Evania¡¯s bodyguard at the door, smiling lightly and saying, ¡°Brother, drink a cup of water to warm up your body!¡±

    ¡°Thanks Karen!¡±

    The two men in ck took the cup from Karen¡¯s hand and nodded slightly.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Evania¡¯s eyes fell on thebination box in a corner and asked softly.

    Taking off her jacket, Karen poured herself a ss of water and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s almost New Year¡¯s Eve, so I¡¯m ready to go home to spend it with my parents!¡±

    ¡°When are you going back?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡±

    The words fell, a sh of gloom in his eyes, he just came, and she¡¯s leaving again!

    ¡°You guys haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡±

    ¡°Just got off the ne, haven¡¯t had a chance to eat yet!¡±

    Karen finished her water and walked to the refrigerator and looked at the ingredients inside, just enough to make a dinner, so she smiled and said, ¡°Just in time, I haven¡¯t had a chance to eat yet either, wait for me for a while, it will be ready soon!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    Standing up, Evania followed Karen into the kitchen, and with quick hands and feet, she picked up the vegetables and started tearing them up.

    These chores were taught to him by Karen. At that time, he would go to Karen¡¯s apartment whenever he had nothing to eat or drink, and in order to have more contact with her, Evania followed her to learn how to cook.

    ¡°Evania, why did you leave in such a hurryst time, originally I wanted to take you around, I even chose the ce for you, I didn¡¯t expect you to stand me up in the end!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, there was a temporary situation and I had to end this side of the interview early!¡±

    Evania was sorry for thest incident. Originally, she wanted to take advantage of the interview to talk with Karen, but she didn¡¯t expect something difficult to happen in the middle of the interview, so she was forced to end it early and go back home.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, I thought something had happened to you, I called you several times but couldn¡¯t get through, if I hadn¡¯t seen you on TVter, I would have been ready to go over there to find you!¡±

    In her heart, she has already taken Evania as her best friend, although some high climb, but Karen never because of each other¡¯s identity and tangled, in each other, the identity is just a symbol, and can not stop their friendship.

    Evania, who was washing vegetables, heard her words, her hand gave a slight beat, and thenughed, ¡°So if something were to really happen to me, then would you shed tears for me?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Karen replied without thinking, and her words made Evania¡¯s heart, which still had a trace of joy, turn cold in an instant.

    But soon Karen said, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine, so this hypothetical thing doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°So you mean you must be sad for me if something really happens to me, right?¡±

    Looking at her, Evania asked cautiously.

    He really wanted to know how much weight he really upied in her heart.

    Putting down the things in his hands, Karen looked at him with a serious face and said, ¡°Evania, you have to remember that no matter what happens to you in the future, you have to live well, even if it¡¯s for me, live well, okay?¡±

    Although she made such a request a little too much, a little forced, but she knew better than anyone else how disgusted Evania was with his current position, she was also aware of his feelings for her, she was not a fool nor a wooden person, she could feel it.

 Chapter 926 Heavy Love

    ¡°Then will you promise me a request too?¡±

    Evania looked at Karen, her dark blue eyes were full of intense affection, and the corners of her handsome mouth hooked into a faint smile.

    ¡°You say, as long as I can do it, I will promise you!¡±

    ¡°Will you let me go back with you tomorrow?¡±

    The sound falls, Karen some hesitation, Evania see the situation, the heart sinks, under the eyes quickly shed a touch of hurt.

    Seeing her difficulty, Evania then said, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient then forget it, I¡¯m just talking about it!¡±

    Karen knew he must have misunderstood her and said, ¡°It¡¯s not inconvenient, but my old home is in the country, and it¡¯s not easy to get around and buy things there, so I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t be used to it when you go!¡±

    She was really worried that he would not be used to going there, after all, they are just a small mountain vige, the family house is built in the past, let his country prince condescending to live there, Karen heart still feel very sorry.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want to see what it¡¯s like where you grew up, and besides I¡¯m not as delicate as you think.¡±

    As an heir, Evania, like other heirs, has been thrown into the military since childhood to exercise, and he has lived in a bad situation, not to mention that there is still a home now.

    Seeing him say that, KarenTammy smiled and said, ¡°So you don¡¯t have to work? I don¡¯t have inte there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not working these days, I just want to spend a few days with you!¡±

    Karen put down the dish in her hand, looked at him, and said, ¡°Evania look, there¡¯s something I feel I need to tell you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve agreed to go out with Joseph!¡±

    The body stiffened slightly, but quickly regained itsposure andughed, ¡°Fool, isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡±

    Knowing that the two of them could not be together again, Evania did not force the issue, but only wished to be by his side more often.

    Marriage in the royal family is never their call, no matter whichdy they marry, it is not his decision to make.

    For him, marriage was a mere formality, prepared to consolidate the family¡¯s power.

    Whether it is the heir or other royalty, although topped with a dazzling halo, but behind it is to sacrifice a lot of things as the price.

    In this life, he was satisfied to meet Karen.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and she felt that his blessing was more important than anything else!

    ¡°Promise me that with that love of mine, be well with him, as long as you remember that somewhere in the world, there is a man who loves you with all his heart as well!¡±

    Evania reached out and tenderly wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes, looking at her with deep affection and a doting smile on the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Leaning into his arms, Karen cried with great sadness.

    Evania never hid her feelings for her because they knew from each other that they could not be together even if they loved each other, but she preferred him to find a woman who would truly love him and not leave that love to her.

    ¡°Fool, you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, and it¡¯s really satisfying for me now.¡±

    As long as he can look at her from afar and know that she is living happily, he will be happy too.

    I hope that in the next life, he is not in the royal family, only to be born in an ordinary family, they can still meet and love each other.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, if you don¡¯t cook, I¡¯m really going to be the first prince ever to faint from hunger!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Rubbing her long hair, Evania couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    Pfft, Karen lightlyughed out, wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes andughed, ¡°This is not bad, when the timees, I¡¯ll have Roy help you write it down in the history books, so that it will be passed down for thousands of years.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Knocking her on the head, Evania said in fake anger.

    ¡°Kate, have you seen Sidney in thest two days?¡±

    Rosemary, sitting in the passenger seat, leaned back in her recliner and asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe it¡¯s hiding!¡±

    ¡°Why are you hiding up?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Snow and asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    Originally thought he stayed in C is not worried about her, originally wanted to exin to him properly, but since the wedding back, in addition to the first day to see a side, never see him again.

    What Rosemary didn¡¯t know was that Sidney¡¯s life had been bought for a whopping $2 billion, and the person who took the order was Cloris.

    ¡°Because someone offered $2 billion for his life!¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it dors or yuan?¡±

    ¡°Dors!¡±

    The words fell, and Snow was expecting a big reaction from Rosemary, but instead she heard her mumble, ¡°If only you had picked it up!¡±

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, shouldn¡¯t you be more worried about Sidney¡¯s safety right now?¡±

    ¡°Che, what do I have to worry about, Sidney if he can¡¯t even protect himself, then what is he talking about keeping people safe!¡±

    Rosemary is not worried at all, she does feel that the lives of the men around her are really worth a lot of money, just one, take money I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t spend it all in several lifetimes.

    After listening to her words, Snow suddenly some sympathy for Sidney, but she does agree with Rosemary¡¯s words, if even they can not protect the man, even if they die, it is only to me for their own skills.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary is right, but although this task is not taken by me, it is taken by my sister, after all, it is two billion dors, it is the first time that my sister and I have taken such a big order, to be honest, this Sidney¡¯s life is really worth a lot of money.¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    Seeing her eyes glowing, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but cough lightly andugh, ¡°Kate, be a little more gentle with that little hand, will you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Snow suddenly looked at Rosemary with some tears andughter, could it be that she had always been the image of a woman in their hearts?

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, the young master has exined this time, my sister will handle it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡±

    It doesn¡¯t matter who handles it, as long as it¡¯s one of their own.

    As night fell, Rosemary looked out at the scenery not much flew by and suddenly saw a car behind her reflection that had been following them closely, and soon she knew they were being watched.

    ¡°Kate, that car behind us seems to be following us all the time!¡±

    Snow looked at the car behind him through the reflection, Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Rosemary, have you seen the movie ¡®Death Comes to Town¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Seen it! ¡±

    When I was in college, I went to see it once with Tina, but as to what the plot she could not remember, but just generally remembered that the movie gave people a kind of creepy feeling.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll bring you a real death today, Sister Rosemary, sit tight!¡±

    Snow mmed the gas pedal to the bottom and the car shot out like an arrow.

 Chapter 927 Death is coming

    ¡°President, this is the business n you want!¡±

    Gino Lau, the assistant, handed the report in his hand to Wilson, because the holiday wasing soon and thepany¡¯s yearly operation was starting to draw to a close, so these were the two busiest days.

    ¡°Put it here first!¡±

    Wilson said without raising his head.

    ¡°President, there are fifteen minutes left for the meeting!¡±

    ¡°Got it, you go to the nning departmentter and bring me the contract for that project we had in S Cityst month!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the words fell, Gino Lau turned around and walked out.

    ¡°Wait,ter on you call the youngdy and say that I may have to go backte tonight, ask her not to wait for me and rest early!¡±

    Now Darrenpletely off thepany, a lot of ces because at the beginning was given to some old shareholders to do, Wilson yesterday when checking the ounts found that there are several unclear funds inside thepany, looking at the New Year, he must hurry to check things out, or stay will only make the moths bigger and bigger.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At this time, on the South Gate Bridge in C City, several cars were chasing aftera red Pasarati, with the sound of a shoting from time to time behind them.

    ¡°Mercenaries!¡±

    Snow replied as he drove on.

    ¡°So what do we do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do? Of course, we¡¯ll have a good time with them!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t encountered such an exciting scene in a long time.

    She had thought that the young master had made her stay at Rosemary¡¯s side a little too big for her own good, but now that she had seen the scene, she was suddenly d that Marcy had let her stay.

    ¡°Sister,ter you drive, I¡¯ll let you watch a good show!¡±

    Falling sound, Snow pulled out two guns from his waist, his body lightly shed, Rosemary has not yet reacted, his body has been brought into the driver¡¯s seat by Snow, took over the steering wheel, Rosemary took a deep breath, she knew she needed at this moment is calm, calm.

    Block out all the gunfire in your ears quickly and put all your mind on driving.

    Snow put his head out, bang bang two shots, Rosemary only heard from behind the tires and concrete floor mo. The sound of rubbing out, not long after hearing a bang, the sound of the car impact.

    ¡°Snow, left!¡±

    The other side obviously did not expect them to lean over, Snow will take the gum out of his mouth, and then stick to the other vehicle as fast as possible, only to see Rosemary m the throttle. Pasarati flew out like a rocket.

    A few cars behind them crashed together with a thud, only to hear a thud behind them, and fire roared through the sky.

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Snow blew a whistle and shouted cheerfully.

    Looking at the scene of fire behind him, Rosemary finally understood Simon Snow said the real version of death ising.

    This scene has the effect of making Rosemary travel to the set of Death Wish.

    ¡°Snow, what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m going home for dinner!¡±

    As if those things just now had not a single thing to do with her.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t care that much, and stepped on the gas to get away quickly.

    Back at the vi, Rosemary¡¯s whole being is in a state of shock, and simply can¡¯t imagine that if today is not Snow next year¡¯s today will be the anniversary of her death.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, who have you offended in the end? How dare you make the other party go out of their way to put down such heavy blood money to take your life!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    If she knew then she wouldn¡¯t have been yed over and over again by those people.

    Snow saw that she was a bit annoyed, grabbed her hand and said, ¡°Sister Rosemary, don¡¯t worry too much, with me around, those people can¡¯t possibly hurt you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary mood some irritation, she always have a sense of foreboding, always feel behind a pair of eyes have been watching her, as if she did every move each other are like the other know.

    As Snow said, although the previous groups of people also want her life, but at least will not be like this time, under such arge blood money, ording to today¡¯s scenario, the other party is obviously do not want her to continue to live in this world.

    But what is that person really for?

    Sitting in the room, Rosemary¡¯s mind spun quickly, but each image could not find any hint of wrong.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, you should not think so much, I have already told the young master what just happened, they will definitely find the person hiding behind it as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°I feel like everything is like a snowball now, rolling bigger and bigger, and before anything is cleared up over here, it¡¯sing back over there.¡±

    Rubbed his temples, fortunately the children have been sent away from the C city, can not she really dare to guarantee the safety of the children.

    The enemy is dark and we are clear!

    ¡°I also feel that this matter is somewhat unusual, before the young master asked me to protect you, I always feel that he is too nervous, but from what happened today, it is evident that it is still the young master who is thinking far ahead.¡±

    ¡°President!¡±

    Gino Lau¡¯s face is very hard to walk to Wilson¡¯s side, lowered his head in his ear whispered a word, everyone has not yet reacted, then saw Wilson look hurriedly left.

    ¡°The president has some urgent matters to deal with, today¡¯s meeting is here for now, continue in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Gino, what¡¯s wrong with the president?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    A twenty-three-four woman suddenly approached Gino Lau¡¯s side and asked with a gossipy face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say that? The president has some urgent matters to deal with, the meeting will continue in the morning!¡±

    ¡°Is something wrong with the president¡¯s wife?¡±

    Falling into tune, Gino Lau lowered his voice and said, ¡°Manager Ding, you¡¯re not a neer to the workce, what things to ask and what things not to say, you should know better than anyone!¡±

    After saying that, Gino Lau put the papers on the table away, pulled the door open and left.

    Ding Xiao red at Gino Lau¡¯s departing figure and left the conference room stepping on her hated feet.

    In fact, everyone in thepany knows that Wilson is most nervous about Rosemary, and having just seen him leave with a very ugly face, she would naturally assume that something had happened to Rosemary.

    And often a thoughtless remark, precisely stepped on the minefield.

    Rosemary and Snow were talking inside the room about what had just happened when they heard the door bang and Wilson¡¯s tall body burst in, holding Rosemary tightly in his arms.

    When he heard Gino Lau tell him that there was a shootout on the South Gate Bridge and that the car being chased was Rosemary¡¯s car, Wilson¡¯s entire body was stunned.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

 Chapter 928 will be fine

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

    Snow told Wilson the general content, and for a while, the atmosphere in the room was eerie.

    Wilson¡¯s handsome handsome face is like a frosty midwinter, as the ink-like ck eyes are full of appalling killing intent.

    ¡°If, as you say, Rita¡¯s appearance was nothing more than an ident, then Rosemary¡¯s safety needs to be more careful next!¡±

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant This you can rest assured, since the young master gave Sister Rosemary to me, no matter what happens, I will protect Sister Rosemary well!¡±

    Pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand, Snow said with a determined look in her eyes.

    Nodding, Wilson replied, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing very important, it¡¯s better to stay home these days!¡±

    With Snow¡¯s protection, it is reasonable to say that Wilson is not worried, but for safety¡¯s sake, he still feels safer at home.

    ¡°How can that be? Edmund just got off the phone with me this morning and said he¡¯s found the right bone marrow and the surgery is scheduled for tomorrow morning!¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and spoke.

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s frown, Rosemary tugged his sleeve and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about my safety, but I promised Bentaley I¡¯d be by his side during his surgery, and besides, with Kate by my side, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Looking at her, of course Wilson knew how nervous she was about Bentaley, but to him, she was the most important.

    ¡°I know you¡¯ll go all the same even if I won¡¯t, but I have a condition!¡±

    ¡°Say, I¡¯ll agree to any condition as long as you promise to let me go!¡±

    ¡°Let me send you there first thing in the morning, and I¡¯ll pick you up after the surgery is done!¡±

    This is his maximum limit, he is now a hint of risk is not afraid to take.

    She wanted to say something else, but when he insisted, Rosemary had no choice but to agree.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Young master, Anthony is back and is in your study!¡±

    The butler knocked on the door and spoke respectfully to the few people inside.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s Anthony doing over here?¡±

    These days it happens to be Sunny¡¯s due date, and Rosemary can¡¯t help but be a little confused about Anthony¡¯s sudden visit.

    Stroking her long dark hair, Wilson said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! William has already sent someone over to take care of Sunny, it will be fine!¡±

    ¡°If you can, let Anthony go back and stay with Sunny. When a woman has a baby, what she wants most is for her husband to be by her side!¡± Even if you can¡¯t help at all, just standing quietly outside and waiting will give you enough courage.

    When she first gave birth to her two little ones, every time she saw those husbands who were with their wives, she would have a face of envy, but at that time she lost her memory and had no memory of what had happened before, so she didn¡¯t even know how to imagine the father of her children.

    Wilson¡¯s heart because of Rosemary¡¯s words heart gripped hard, for the two children were born, he did have a lot of regret.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let him back inter!¡±

    With those words, Wilson turned around and headed for the study.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, you are so happy!¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s departing back, Snow said enviously.

    ¡°Well, I feel happy too!¡±

    Tammy smiled, she had always felt that having Wilson was the same as having the world.

    Rosemary suddenly thought of something and said to Snow, ¡°Kate, do you have a favorite?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the kind of like between a man and a woman!¡±

    Snow tilted his head and thought about it, then nodded and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Especially for handsome men, she has always had little resistance.

    ¡°Who is it? Tell me!¡±

    Rosemary pulled her to sit on the bed, tossed her a pillow and asked with a gossipy face.

    ¡°His name is Li Yu, is a virus expert, as the name suggests, beautiful, when I chased him for him, almost half the world, no matter what methods have been tried, people are not interested in me half, just about did not strip naked lying in bed!¡±

    Speaking of this Liyu, Snow is a sigh of relief, she rarely met a man who really moved her, but the other party did not even look at her, to say the least!

    Seeing Rosemary looking at herself with a look of disbelief, Snow rubbed her head andughed, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little unbelievable?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is indeed incredible, and if you hadn¡¯t said it yourself, I really couldn¡¯t believe you would do something so daring!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­, that is you have not seen Liyu, if you do, I guarantee that you will be amazed by him . Stunning!¡±

    Because of this away from the Yu he also has a nickname, called away from the beauty, he is the kind of casual stand, can make all the things around the kind of people lose color.

    The use of the country to describe him is not too much.

    ¡°Is there really any man in this world who looks this beautiful?¡±

    She has seen many handsome men, she has arge number of them around her, but the one who looksparable to a woman¡¯s appearance, except Nichs, this man named Liyu is the second.

    Although just hearing Snow¡¯s wordse out of his mouth.

    ¡°Next time I have the opportunity, I¡¯ll introduce you to it!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    The words fell sound, two people continue to discuss the topic of handsome and beautiful, and at this time inside the study, Wilson listened to Anthony¡¯s report, his face is increasingly ugly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is the news reliable?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely reliable, although the other party intentionally erased those evidence deliberately, but still let our people found some breakthroughs, we with these small traces, has determined that the death of Yu Qiu Lan was not an ident, but that the most important point is that Yu Qiu Lan is not the bloodline of the Yu family, but the Yu family adopted in the orphanage! ¡±

    ¡°Adopted?¡±

    Anthony will investigate the information returned to Wilson, said: ¡°These information is I got in the hands of a woman who used to cook in the orphanage, ording to her exnation, Yu Qiu Lan in the second day of adoption, the above came to destroy all the information about Yu Qiu Lan, she took advantage of the other party¡¯s inattention, secretly hid a copy. ¡±

    Wilson kept turning over the information on it, all along he always felt that Anthony left that information is very strange, so let Anthony secretly investigate a little, just did not expect this result is moreplicated than he thought.

    ¡°Today Rosemary encountered an attack by foreign mercenaries at the South Gate Bridge, and it looks like these people were sent by the same person behind this!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady is not hurt!¡±

    He just got off the ne and ran straight here, not really sure about what just happened.

    ¡°Luckily Marcy sent Snow around for protection, otherwise the consequences would have been unthinkable!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t I send Rain back to protect The Great Young Lady?¡±

 Chapter 929 Not an accident

    ¡°Not for now, just have Snow on her side for now!¡±

    Putting down the information in his hands, Wilson said lightly.

    With Snow¡¯s skills, those people are not capable of doing anything to Rosemary.

    Anthony frowned lightly, for Wilson mouth Snow more curious, in the end, what kind of a person, can let Wilson so relieved to hand Rosemary to her.

    ¡°I will take care of this matter, you stay at home with Sunny these days!¡±

    ¡°Thank you young master, and thank The Great Young Lady for me too!¡±

    ****

    After Anthony left, Wilson took the information and continued to look, the information investigation is very detailed, it seems that there are some things he should ask Rosemary.

    When he came to the room with the information, Snow saw himing back, said hello to Rosemary and left.

    When Rosemary saw his heavy face, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who pissed you off again?¡±

    Handing her the information in her hand, ¡°Rosemary, you want to read this first?¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Taking the file bag, Rosemary asked in confusion.

    Wilson sat down beside her and looked at her and said, ¡°Rosemary, when you¡¯re done readingter, don¡¯t get too excited yet, okay?¡±

    Looking up at him, Rosemary saw the nervousness in his eyes and couldn¡¯t help but be more curious about the information in her hands.

    Nodded, Rosemary hmm, opened the file bag, seriously looked at the information on it, face from green to white, when finished reading thest page, slightly raised his eyes to look at Wilson, voice some slightly trembling said: ¡°This information said all true?¡±

    Although she knew that everything Wilson brought over was 100 percent true, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Seeing that she was a little emotional, Wilson suddenly didn¡¯t know if he should tell her that it was possible that her mother¡¯s death was not an ident.

    ¡°This is what Anthony went to a lot of trouble to find out, and it¡¯s 100% urate!¡±

    ¡°But I never heard mom talk about it, even grandparents they did not say that mom was adopted by the Yu family, I only know that when mom got married, grandma gave mom a ne, saying it was mom¡¯s dowry, andter when I married you, dad gave that ne to me!¡±

    But Dad just said that the ne was a dowry left to her by her mother, a reminder for her, and nothing else.

    Rosemary stood up and took out a small box from inside the drawer and handed it to Wilson.

    Open the box, Wilson looked at the ne lying quietly in the box, picked it up and looked at it carefully, except that the shape was like a cloud and the quality of the jade was a top quality green jade, but indeed could not see any other differences.

    Put the ne in, Wilson closed it and handed it to her, saying, ¡°Although this piece of jade looks very ordinary, but the material of jade is the finest green jade, but there are still many such jade on the market!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    At first she also deliberately went to the Inte to check, although the green jade is more precious, but want to buy or can, so want to start from this ne, or difficult.

    ¡°Rosemary, I just had a long discussion with Anthony in the study, for your mother¡¯s life, after all, thirty years have passed, many things are no longer found, so trying to find your mother¡¯s life is like looking for a needle in a haystack!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Looking at her, what Wilson wanted to tell her was that today they were not torn between whose daughter her mother was, but her death.

    ¡°Wilson, is there something else you¡¯re not telling me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and a sense of foreboding shed through her heart, only to see Wilson nod and say, ¡°Projecting from what Anthony just investigated, your mother¡¯s car ident was not an ident, but man-made.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary¡¯s body trembled violently, and her eyes widened at him, with disbelief in her eyes.

    If that¡¯s really the case, how could his dad not have noticed at all?

    And with dad¡¯s affection for mom, he would never let go of the person who killed her.

    ¡°Impossible, if that¡¯s the case, Dad couldn¡¯t have noticed it at all!¡±

    ¡°The only exnation is that the other party¡¯s n was seamless and nned everything too perfectly!¡±

    And it is certain that the other party¡¯s ability must not be under him, can be so many years ago, can be so many things unknowingly erased, see the other party¡¯s strength is not weak at all.

    ¡°You mean I, that person could possibly know my mother¡¯s life?¡±

    If this is the case, then all these years, her mother will not die in peace.

    Rosemary¡¯s tears fell when she thought that her mother was killed.

    ¡°You could say that, and all those mercenaries that were brought in today, could have been hired by her!¡±

    When ites to this, Wilson¡¯s eyes like the harsh winter shone with a piercing coldness, if he really let him know who it was, he would never let her go so easily.

    Rosemary thought of all those people who wanted her life today, her heart could not help but feel a creepy.

    If Snow wasn¡¯t around today, then wouldn¡¯t she be just like her mother, creating a traffic ident on the road and dying in an ident?

    ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out. My mother has always been meek and gentle with people, and someone like her, I can¡¯t even imagine what kind of people she would have a grudge against.¡±

    ¡°Fool, want to make a feud, there are many reasons, but from the information we have so far, we can not easily draw conclusions!¡±

    Anyway, he had a hunch that once this matter of Yu Qiu Lan was investigated, things would definitely be more difficult.

    People who can lurk behind the scenes for more than thirty years cannot n such a perfect n without a good set of tricks.

    ¡°Are we just going to watch her hide behind it and do nothing?¡±

    Rosemary shouted with some excitement.

    Wilson took her in his arms, stroking her head, said: ¡°Do not worry, is the fox will always reveal its tail, we still have a lot of thingsck of evidence, I have asked people to investigate, because the time interval is a little long, may take a little time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was too eager!¡±

    ¡°Fool, no need to say sorry, your mother is also my mother, this matter I will definitely investigate, whether it is to you or to the dead mother-inw, there will be an exnation.¡±

    In fact, from a long time ago he had begun to suspect that Andrew¡¯s car ident was also man-made, but the other side seems to know that he will go to investigate as if, all the evidence will be erased.

    Fortunately, he has always had his men secretly continue to investigate, only it has taken much longer than he expected.

    ¡°Do you think there could be any other clues in those things that Mr. Green gave us?¡±

 Chapter 930 deadly

    W countries.

    In the conference room of Ling¡¯s Group, Old Mr. Davis sat in a side seat with a sure smile on the corner of his mouth.

    Today this shareholders meeting is his temporary convening, he waited for today has been waiting for decades, the purpose is to really be the new owner of Ling¡¯s.

    Time passed, but Fred never appeared, which made the other shareholders began to some dissatisfaction up.

    ¡°Old Mr. Davis, didn¡¯t you say Fred said he had something important to announce to us today? Why hasn¡¯t hee yet, you didn¡¯t inform him at all, did you?¡±

    Alfred looked at Old Mr. Davis, who was sitting across from him, and said unhappily.

    Old Mr. Davis coldly looked at each other, and thenughed: ¡°Originally I wanted to wait for Fred toe to make an announcement, but fifteen minutes have passed since we left the meeting, it seems that Fred is noting, since this is the case, then let mywyer make an announcement for everyone first!¡±

    ¡°Tim!¡±

    The middle-aged man who was called Tim by Old Mr. Davis stood up and handed out a copy of the document in his hand to everyone in the doing. The shareholders in the doing picked up the information and looked at what was on it, and a number of them had a look of approval on their faces.

    ¡°Old Mr. Davis, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Old Mr. Davis looked at Alfred¡¯s angry face andughed nonchntly, ¡°What do I mean, I think I¡¯ve expressed it clearly!¡±

    As the words fell, Alfred stood up and pointed at Old Mr. Davis and said angrily, ¡°Old Mr. Davis, can you afford to do this to Uncle Davis?¡±

    Alfred has always known that he was very ambitious and knew that he had always thought about how to take the Ling Group for himself, but luckily Fred¡¯s great grandfather left a hand before he died and transferred fifty percent of the shares to Fred¡¯s grandmother, and because of this, for the next twenty years, Old Mr. Davis¡¯ hands were as if they were tied. The hands of Old Mr. Davis were tied and could not be moved.

    Later, with the birth of Fred, Old Mr. Davis also slowly began to curb a lot of small actions, originally thought he would stop here, did not expect that after so many years, he is still dead.

    ¡°How am I wronging him? Which of thepany¡¯s rules and regtions were not drawn up by his own hands, and which one did I vite?¡±

    The words fell, the conference room instantly caused a considerablemotion.

    Other shareholders have been mingling on the ground floor. For them, no matter who it is, as long as it conforms to the rules and regtions, they will be on whichever side they are on.

    ¡°Yes, the rules and regtions are clearly written inside, no matter who it is, as long as whoever he has the first share in his hand, then he can serve as the chairman of Ling¡¯s group.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    One shareholder said to the group.

    The words fell, Alfred suddenly a speech, who let the rules and regtions above clearly, clearly written in this way, and the other party at the moment did not vite any of them.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Alfred gave Old Mr. Davis a hard stare and stood up just as he was about to leave when he saw Fred walk in from outside.

    Fred walked straight to his seat and sat down, his long and slender legs crossed together, looking at the people in his seat with interest and smiled, ¡°Sorry, there was a temporary dy, I hope the meeting is not over yet?¡±

    ¡°President, just now Old Mr. Davis gave us a document, now he holds three percent more shares than yours, and ording to thepany¡¯s rules and regtions, whoever has the most shares will be the chairman of thepany.¡±

 Chapter 931 Unexpected

    ¡°Mr. Hwang is right, Ling¡¯s Group has had such rules and regtions since its inception, whoever has the most shares in their hands is the new chairman of Ling¡¯s Group!¡±

    Looking at them Tammy smiled, crossed her fingers and folded her legs together gracefully.

    The shareholder who just spoke saw Fred¡¯s calm face and couldn¡¯t help but look at the shareholders with a dumbfounded look.

    Although Old Mr. Davis and Fred on the surface does not seem to have anything, but secretly two people fight each other, they are also aware of a little.

    But they are all turning a blind eye, because for them, the shareholders, as long as their annual dividends are more and more every year, they are satisfied.

    ¡°Fred, do you really want to give Ling¡¯s group to Old Mr. Davis?¡±

    Alfred looked at Fred, eyes full of anger, coldly swept Old Mr. Davis a nce, uncertainly asked.

    He did not believe that Fred really could not see the ambition shown by Old Mr. Davis for the Ling Group, nor did he believe that the Ling Group would be better off in the hands of Old Mr. Davis.

    ¡°Grandpa Doyle, you are wrong about that, we are grandfather and grandson, no matter who is the chairman of thepany, he will always be ours The Davis Family!¡± Fred dropped his gaze to Old Mr. Davis¡¯ face and smiled, ¡°Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    Old Mr. Davis looked at Fred, who was smiling with a harmless face, nodded awkwardly and agreed: ¡°Fred is right, what I have is not Fred¡¯s yet in the future!¡±

    Moon White, sitting next to Old Mr. Davis, looked at Fred at this moment and suddenly felt that he was so strange at this moment.

    It¡¯s as ifshe never knew him.

    I thought he woulde to her for the only shares she had, and despite Old Mr. Davis¡¯ repeated promises to her, she still held her shares tightly in her hands, and as long as he came to her, she would not hesitate to say yes, but her flowers are all gone, but Fred has not even mentioned a word, so in his heart, he has long cared little about thepany¡¯s stay or departure. Thepany¡¯s business is not a big deal.

    Is Heidi the only one that matters in his mind?

    ¡°I believe Ling¡¯s will go to a higher high end under Grandpa¡¯s leadership!¡±

    As the words fell, Fred made a gesture to his assistant behind him, and arge number of reporters suddenly poured in outside the door, snapping away at the people in the conference room.

    Fred stood up from his position and spoke to everyone, ¡°Today I, Fred, am here to announce that I am resigning from my position as chairman of the board and the new chairman will be my grandfather, Old Mr. Davis, and I believe that Ling will do better than I did under his leadership!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    All the shing lights quickly fell on Fred and Old Mr. Davis, and at the moment, everyone in the room was still undigested over Fred¡¯s decision, while Old Mr. Davis, who was sitting in his seat, was wearing a faint smile.

    In fact, in Old Mr. Davis¡¯ heart, he has been muttering non-stop for a long time. With his understanding of Fred, it is impossible for Fred to hand over the position of president of Ling Group so easily, because he knows better than anyone else how important Ling¡¯s position is in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, can you tell us why you are resigning as chairman of the board?¡±

    One reporter turned the microphone on Fred and asked.

    ¡°This is a simple question, because our Ling¡¯s rules and regtions are that whoever has more shares will be the chairman!¡±

    ¡°Old Mr. Davis, Mr. Davis is your grandson and the only heir to the Ling family, why do you suddenly want to take up the position of chairman? Is it true that what you are doing today is all about revenge against The Davis Family, as the rumors say?¡±

 Chapter 932 Next Plan

    One of the reporters aimed the topic directly at Old Mr. Davis, and with this question, all the reporters suddenly woke up and instantly brought all the microphones to Old Mr. Davis.

    Old Mr. Davis didn¡¯t expect Fred to bring the reporter here, originally he wanted to pull him down by virtue of the shares in his hands, and sit in the chairman¡¯s seat himself, and then find a suitable opportunity to start his next n.

    He just did not expect that Fred would be so quick to agree, originally thought there would be a tear, did not expect a sudden smooth, so Old Mr. Davis instead more depressed.

    Originally, this was the result he wanted most, but now, the heart is not happy at all.

    Although there were a lot of questions in his mind, Old Mr. Davis, after all, has been in the business for decades and faced questions from reporters and solved them one by one.

    Fred looked at Old Mr. Davis, who was surrounded by reporters, the corners of his mouth hooked into an elegant smile, gently pulled his shirt, turned and walked out.

    For a while, a lot of talk quickly stirred up inside thepany.

    ¡°Fred, wait a minute!¡±

    Fred, who had just reached the door of the conference room, was called out by Alfred. Turning his head, Fred saluted Alfred, who had gleaming eyes, and shouted respectfully, ¡°Grandpa Doyle!¡±

    ¡°Fred, is the decision you made today too hasty? The Ling Group was founded by your grandfather, what it represents, you know better than anyone in your heart, can you really bear to see Ling¡¯s ruined in his hands like this?¡±

    Fred looked at the old man in front of him, all along, he knew very well who was sincere to him inside thepany, if not for the ident at the beginning, perhaps the old man in front of him would have been his grandfather.

    Naive, in this world, there are many things that always go against the wishes, always not in the direction they want to go.

    ¡°Grandpa Doyle, you are not welltely, you should not worry too much about thepany, don¡¯t worry, what is mine is always mine, not mine, I Fred don¡¯t want the same!¡±

    ¡°If you know that, then why do you ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, Alfred¡¯s words were interrupted by Fred, smiling lightly, ¡°Actually, no matter who is the chairman, as long as they are all for the future of thepany, for the future of thepany, it is fine, besides I believe in grandpa¡¯s ability, he will manage thepany better!¡±

    Alfred was about to say something else when he heard Fred speak, ¡°Grandpa Doyle, I still have things to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave now, take care of your health!¡±

    Looking at his back, Alfred sighed lightly, shook his head, and said, ¡°Young people nowadays, I really can¡¯t understand more and more!¡±

    ¡°Master, in fact, I would Fred young master may have other ideas, he grew up as a child who understands the proportion, how to give and take, he is more urate than anyone else.¡±

    The butler behind Alfred said faintly, they are also watching Fred grow up, he is what kind of character, they more or less know some of them.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m old, let the young people get their own way!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right to think so!¡±

    ¡°President, why didn¡¯t you just tell Master Xiahou that the olddy is missing?¡±

    In the office, the assistant looked at Fred, who was sitting in his seat, and asked in disbelief.

    With The Doyle Family¡¯s power in W, it would be much faster than them to find out Beata¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Grandpa Doyle has a bad hearttely, so it¡¯s better not to rm his old man with these things!¡±

    Fred tugged at his chest tie, there is no evidence yet that Old Mr. Davis kidnapped his grandmother, plus yesterday his people found out that Old Mr. Davis has a son outside who is two years older than him, if not because his people inadvertently found out, Fred would never dream that he would have a brother-inw who is two years older than himself.

    The most important thing for him at this moment is to hurry up and find his grandmother, there are some things he still has to follow her old man¡¯s wishes before doing it!

    After all, once something is blown out of proportion, the person who gets hurt is his grandmother.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation I asked you to do going forward?¡±

    ¡°Our people have basically collected all the evidence, now we¡¯re just waiting for you to ask!¡±

    The assistant stood in front of Fred and said.

    Fred nodded, then thought of something and said, ¡°You tell Kwang to go to C City and keep an eye on Mr. Meyer for me!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Staring at Mr. Meyer?

    The assistant looked at his big boss with a bewildered face and asked in disbelief, ¡°Mr. Davis, can I ask why we are going to keep an eye on Mr. Meyer?¡±

    This Mr. Meyer and Mr. Davis that is the life of the brother, and every time Mr. Davis something, Mr. Meyer are two words a lot to rush over to help, now his boss but to let people to keep an eye on Mr. Meyer, this in case Mr. Meyer know, the consequences simply can not believe.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, if you do this, Mr. Meyer will be very sad if he finds out!¡±

    As Fred¡¯s personal assistant, it was necessary for him to remind his boss of the pros and cons of this.

    Fred swept him coldly and said, ¡°Where do you think you are going, I just think Marcy seems to be hiding something from me, that¡¯s why I asked someone to take a look!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t you just ask him directly?¡±

    As soon as the assistant said that, Fred threw him an idiotic look and said, ¡°Looks like I need to find a new assistant!¡±

    With these words, the assistant dropped a sentence and the whole person left the office.

    Looking at the fleeing assistant, Fred¡¯s lips hooked up a faint smile, at this moment, the office was once again pushed open, when Fred looked clearly at the person who came, his face instantly even, the body spread a touch of cold air.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    For Fred¡¯s indifference, Moon White has long been used to it, she looked at Fred, her red lips lightly opened and said, ¡°Do you know that I have been waiting for you toe? As long as youe, I will definitely give you the only shares I have, and you won¡¯t lose Ling¡¯s group today!¡±

    Moon White looked at him, tears have long been wet eyes, pearly, palm-sized delicate little face is to look at me.

    It¡¯s just a pity that the man in front of her simply ignored it and said coldly, ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still the same Fred as before who was manipted by you guys at will? Or do you think that I, Fred, can¡¯t live apart from Ling¡¯s group?¡±

    With a cold snort, Fred¡¯s eyes forced straight at her and said, ¡°Moon White, put away this pathetic look, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing behind the scenes, remember, there is no impervious wall in the world!¡±

    After hearing Fred¡¯s words, Moon White¡¯s body staggered back two steps, his small face full of disbelief, staring at him in a daze.

    Fred saw this, his eyes were full of disgust and said, ¡°A woman like you, I feel disgusted even looking at her!¡±

 Chapter 933 has done its best

    ¡°Am I such an unpleasant person in your mind?¡±

    Moon White looked at him, and although he already knew the result in his heart, he was still undeterred.

    Fred couldn¡¯t help but sneer at her words and sneered, ¡°You¡¯re dirtier than a bitch in my heart!¡±

    The whole of Moon White fell on the sofa, tears fell more powerful, in fact, he was right, she was indeed very dirty, dirty even himself, but from his mouth, Moon White¡¯s heart was like a million needles stuck in it, so painful that he could not breathe.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, please leave my office!¡±

    Fred was relentless in his eviction orders, and he felt sick at the sight of her face.

    Moon White staggered to his feet and said, ¡°Fred, believe it or not, I never meant to harm you, you are no longer the chairman of Ling¡¯s now, you need to be more careful yourself!¡±

    With those words, Moon White headed outside the office.

    Meanwhile, at Edmund¡¯s private hospital in C, Rosemary sat in Edmund¡¯s office and listened to his ount of Bentaley¡¯s physical condition over the past few days.

    ¡°Edmund, isn¡¯t there anything else that can be done?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Rosemary!¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary who was in pain. He also did not expect that Bentaley¡¯s health condition would suddenly change viciously before the surgery, and with his malnutrition from childhood, his body was now simply inoperable.

    Rosemary covered her mouth and tried not to cry out.

    Just thinking about Bentaley¡¯s smiling face full of sunshine, Rosemary¡¯s heart gripped tighter.

    Wilson took her into his arms and said soothingly, ¡°Rosemary, you did your best, Bentaley he won¡¯t me you!¡±

    ¡°How long does he have?¡±

    ¡°Less than a month!¡±

    Although it was cruel, Edmund was truthful about the time.

    If it were any other hospital, it would have been half a month at most, because his hospital equipment is all high-end equipment brought in from abroad, all to extend Bentaley¡¯s life by half a month.

    ¡°Does Bentaley know about this?¡±

    ¡°Bentaley is a sensitive kid, I think he already knows!¡±

    Because Rosemary sent him here, Edmund also attached more importance to the boy, and would oftene over to talk to him when he had nothing to do. The boy was intelligent and calm beyond his age, so Edmund couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with him.

    If he had not suffered from this disease, this child¡¯s future would have been incalcble.

    At that moment, Edmund¡¯s inte rang, only to see him nce at Rosemary, then say I got it and hang up.

    ¡°Several people outside iming to be Bentaley¡¯s family have approached our hospital, they were asking about Rosemary and wanted to meet!¡±

    ¡°No see!¡±

    The words fell, the door of the office has been pushed open by several men in ck, the assistant looked at Edmund with a difficult face, Edmund made a gesture of nothing, let the young assistant first left.

    ¡°Excuse me, who is Miss Rosemary?¡±

    A middle-aged man at the front of the line looked at Rosemary and Snow in front of him and asked.

    Rosemary stood up straight from Wilson¡¯s arms, took a step forward, and said, ¡°I am, please?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I am the housekeeper of The Scott Family, I am here today to thank Miss Harris for saving our young master, and we are here to pick up our young master and leave!¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but think of Bentaley¡¯s life, and her phoenix eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh a sh of anger.

    The middle-aged man was not angry at Rosemary¡¯s somewhat slightly irritated tone, but instead smiled, ¡°Miss Harris, I believe you have seen this ne, right?¡±

    Looking at the ne in his hand, Rosemary hurriedly took out a small box from inside her bag and also took out a ne from it. The two nes together turned out to be ginkgo leaves, and the match was almost one hundred percent.

    ¡°In that case, I have two questions that I would like to ask the steward, is that okay?¡±

    The middle-aged man nodded slightly and said, ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Since you have established that Bentaley is your young master, I would like to ask why you are bringing him back now, since you chose to discard him in the first ce?¡±

    Let¡¯s pretend this question was asked by her for Bentaley¡¯s mom!

    A girl who is unmarried and pregnant is betrayed by the person she loves, and then suddenlyes back yearster, no matter what purpose ites from, she has to ask for rification.

    After hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, a quick sh of a different color crossed the middle-aged man¡¯s face, but he quickly returned to his previous expression and said, ¡°I think all I can answer Miss Harris on this question is that we have never abandoned the young master from the beginning to the end.¡±

    ¡°If you didn¡¯t, then why did you go after the mother and son in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, if this is your second question, then I can tell you unequivocally that we don¡¯t have one!¡±

    Rosemary was about to ask something else when she heard the middle-aged man say, ¡°The Scott Family is grateful to Miss Harris for saving our young master, and this is what our master asked me to pass on to you, to thank you for taking care of him all these days!¡±

    The middle-aged man will hand Rosemary two cards, the other party saw Rosemary did not mean to ept the card, so he put the card on top of the desk and said to Wilson: ¡°Our master said, in the future, no matter what you encounter, just take the card ande over, we will do one thing for you unconditionally, as a reward for your young master¡¯s care during this time!¡±

    Nodding slightly at them, just as the middle-aged man was about to leave, Rosemary suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait a minute, Bentaley is in a very bad condition, you can¡¯t take him away, just let him live out his only month happily, can you?¡±

    The thought of that child made Rosemary¡¯s heart sad, and for her, Bentaley was like another child of her own.

    ¡°Miss Harris, for the sake of helping our young master, I won¡¯t bother with you this time for your verbal blunder, if there is another time, we The Scott Family will take legal action against you!¡±

    As soon as the middle-aged man¡¯s words fell, Wilson stepped forward and took Rosemary by the shoulders, looking at him with frost in his eyes, and said, ¡°Then you try!¡±

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant, if it reallyes down to strength, do you think you can really do anything with The Scott Family?¡±

    ¡°Yes can¡¯t what, big deal fish death broken!¡±

    The words fell, Cary looked at Wilson, his heart could not help but tighten, although the information shows that this man dotes on his wife, but Cary did not expect him to talk like this for a woman.

    ¡°Sorry, but I still hope Miss Harris in the future please pay attention to the wording of speech, thank you both for taking care of the young master, we will go first!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 934 A silver lining

    Rosemary just wanted to go after them, but was pulled by Wilson and said, ¡°Rosemary, since they are Bentaley¡¯s rtives, even if you go now, you can¡¯t do anything, maybe with their arrival, Bentaley still has a chance of survival!¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Rosemary¡¯s feet stiffened there, although she did not know what they just said about The Scott Family, but looking at the way they just talked, these people should still be a big deal.

    ¡°Wilson, I don¡¯t think the The Scott Family they were talking about just now is the same The Scott Family, right?¡±

    Edmund, who had not spoken, looked at Wilson and asked uncertainly.

    Wilson¡¯s gaze fell on the two gold-encrusted diamond cards on top of his desk, his lips curled up and he said, ¡°Apart from that The Scott Family, just ask who else can afford this card!¡±

    ¡°Holy shit, if that¡¯s true, then this Bentaley kid is saved!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and listened to their conversation and asked in confusion, ¡°Brother, what do you mean by that? Are those people more skilled in medicine than you?¡±

    All along, in Rosemary¡¯s mind, Edmund¡¯s medical skills were top notch, always feeling that no matter what the illness was, as long as it came into his hands, there was always a way to bring her back from the brink of death.

    ¡°Fool, there are more people in this world who are more powerful than big brother, just that The Scott Family¡¯s medical team just now, that is all made up of different doctors from all over the world, their medical level, even say the royal medical team, are not necessarily as powerful as them.¡±

    Edmund thought that if she couldmunicate well with those people in general, then her medical skills would definitely take a big step forward, and those bright starry eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Wilson¡¯s hands, and before he could say anything, she heard Wilson say coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t try to hit them!¡±

    Now that they have so many dangers buried around them, more helpers are better than more enemies.

    ¡°Just think about it, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m really asking you for it!¡±

    Even if he did send him, he would not want it, after all, their current situation he knows better than anyone else.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund if you really want to study medicine, I can help introduce you, but whether he will teach you or not, that depends on your ability!¡±

    Snow looked at him and said yfully.

    Edmund hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°I appreciate your good intentions!¡±

    He also wants Abby to live the rest of her life quietly, for their good intentions, Edmund said, he is really not blessed to ept.

    A Wilson has already made him busy, and if he inserts a foot into their side, then his life can still be peaceful in the future?

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need it? He is an expert in this area of virus research!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I think it¡¯s just fine the way it is!¡±

    Snow skimmed his mouth and said with some regret, ¡°What a pity!¡±

    Originally she wanted to take this opportunity to drag Edmund into their organization together?

    After all, their organization really needs people like Edmund.

    ¡°Well, enough about that, since the Bentaley thing is over, I¡¯m going to go out with Rosemary the day after tomorrow, what about you guys?¡±

    ¡°The young master asked me to protect Sister Rosemary, I will definitely go!¡±

    Snow, who hade forward to take Rosemary¡¯s arm, said.

    Edmund shrugged, nced at the stack of medical records behind him, and said, ¡°Actually, I¡¯d love toe with you guys, but as you can see, I¡¯m really distracted right now!¡±

    Now that his hospital is just getting started, there are so many things waiting for him to handle, even if he wanted to follow them, it would be impossible!

    ¡°Good, in this way, you and Chen can also have a lookout over here!¡±

    ¡°After all, don¡¯t you just want me to keep an eye on things over here for you?¡±

    He has been a good friend for more than ten years, what he is thinking, Edmund still knows some.

    Wilson patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Not quite, you have not been back for New Year¡¯s Eve for years, why not go back this year!¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Wilson continued, ¡°Uncle called me two days ago, hoping you could make a trip back this year!¡±

    ¡°If he really wants me toe home, then why doesn¡¯t he call me, in the end it¡¯s not because he can¡¯t pull that face.¡±

    For his own father, Edmund¡¯s heart in addition to hate or hate, if it was not him, his mother would not have been gone for more than 20 years did note back to see him!

    ¡°I know you are sad in your heart, but things have been going on for more than twenty years, and no matter what the reason is, you should go back and look at it!¡±

    Although these words came out of his mouth a little strong, but as a good brother, he did not want him to regret one day because of this matter.

    Edmund didn¡¯t want to upset everyone with his own business and said, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll see to it!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, some things are precious only after they have been lost, Wilson does not want you to have regrets!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s in good health now? Another 20 to 30 years will not be a problem!¡±

    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s arm and said to Edmund, ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say, as a friend I still want you to make a trip back, well, I have things to take care ofter, so I¡¯ll leave now!¡±

    ¡°Bye-bye!¡±

    Several people left the office one after another, leaving Edmund alone.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell big brother that his father was hospitalized?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Inside the elevator, Rosemary asked to Wilson.

    ¡°Edmund and Uncle Johnson¡¯s misunderstanding is not something we people can say clearly, to solve the bell must also tie the bell people, the final can not solve this misunderstanding, or depends on Edmund. moreover I promised Uncle Johnson not to say, words I have said to this part, as for how to choose, I believe Edmund himself will think well.¡±

    ¡°There are still some things to deal with in thepanyter, I will send you back first, I asked my assistant to send some road maps of our trips back this time, if you are bored, you two can refer to it, there is no ce you want to go.¡±

    Wilson opened the car door and turned to Rosemary.

    ¡°No, you can drop me off at the cafe we used to go to, I have a meeting with Tina there!¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    Seeing the tangle in his eyes, Rosemary hurriedly assured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just going out to meet, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Okay then! Remember to call me if anything happens!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell sound, silver charm as if ghostly disappeared in the same ce, heading for the next destination.

    *****

    ¡°Joseph, you must take good care of yourself during my absence, and you must remember to eat on time every day!¡±

    Karen looked at Joseph, who had been silent, and whispered a reminder.

    Because just half an hour ago, he learned that Karen is actually and Evania back, although Karen has exined many times that they are only friends, but Joseph¡¯s heart still feel very blocked ¡­

 Chapter 935 has questions

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, take good care of yourself, I¡¯lle over to you when I¡¯m done with the matter at hand!¡±

    Stroking her long dark hair, Joseph said reluctantly.

    If she hadn¡¯t gone back since she came out, he would really want to be selfish and leave her behind.

    Karen stood on tiptoe and nted a kiss on his cheek and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you toe!¡±

    ¡°Get on with it! Don¡¯t keep your friends waiting!¡±

    Despite the reluctance in his heart, Joseph urged with a smile.

    ncing at Evania sitting inside the cabin, Karen waved at him and then whispered, ¡°Evania is not in a very good mood these two days, his parents want him to get married, so he will only stay with me for two or three days only, then he will go back!¡±

    With those words, Karen headed for the helicopter.

    Joseph looked at Karen who had run away, the corners of his mouth could not help but hook up a Tammy smile, so this little girl knew all along in her heart.

    Until the ne had beenpletely out of sight, Joseph this Olivia reluctantly headed outside.

    The countdown to the New Year has already begun, and at the moment the streets of City C are decorated with lights and festivities on both sides.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you guys going to do for New Year¡¯s? Why don¡¯t youe to my house?¡±

    Tina gently stirred her coffee, wearing a big red hat on her head, her long ck hair casually draped over her shoulders, wearing a slightly loose dress, and with her yful and cute smile, people who didn¡¯t know thought she was only 18 years old.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Wilson¡¯s mom and dad have both gone overseas and we¡¯re all that¡¯s left at home, so we¡¯re nning to get out and about too.¡±

    ¡°This is good, it¡¯s good to go out for a break!¡±

    For Rosemary¡¯s matter, Tina is also know some, although do not understand why Wilson at this time also arrange to go out, perhaps he has his reasons, as long as her Rosemary is safe, he wants to take her to wherever it does not matter.

    ¡°Recently too many things happened, many things until now I have not understood, just like the first big mountain like pressure on my body, really should go out and rx properly, otherwise I really worry that I things have not been investigated clearly, they have fallen ill in bed.¡±

    Tina looked at her, ten days or so, Rosemary recently lost a lot of weight, people say that the newlywed women are the most nourished, but in Rosemary¡¯s face can not see a little bit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, there¡¯s always a way!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only way to go. By the way, I haven¡¯t seen Nathaniel for a long time, I haven¡¯t had a chance to ask you at thest wedding, and with all that¡¯s happened since then, has he been busytely?¡±

    She was so busy during this time, and with so many things happening, she was about to forget that there was still Nathaniel as a friend in the world.

    But when ites to Nathaniel, Rosemary can¡¯t help but feel angry, saying that he will be a good friend for life, he didn¡¯te to such a big event as her wedding, and when I see him next time, I will teach him a lesson.

    ¡°You do not say I almost forget this matter, when you get married, the young uncle¡¯spany has some situation, so he asked me to like you to express sincere apologies, after thepany¡¯s crisis lifted, he came back is back, but he went to Egypt again!¡±

    Thinking of her unreliable brother-inw, Tina didn¡¯t know what else to do but sigh.

    ¡°What is he doing in Egypt?¡±

    ¡°I heard Vincent say it seems like Uncle Junior is nning to invest in some resorts there in Egypt, and he went over to supervise the construction!¡±

    ¡°You said Nathaniel ran off to supervise the work?¡±

    Rosemary looked like she couldn¡¯t believe it, was this the Nathaniel she knew?

    There must be something fishy about this.

    ¡°Of course not, with his character, where could he possibly run there to supervise the work, even if he is uneasy, at most, he just let Kiki go, where he himself would go. If I¡¯m not wrong, he must have gone after Crystal.¡±

    Tina said slyly while eating the mousse cake.

    ¡°Most likely,st time I went to Cloud City, I also happened to run into Nathaniel, because of the time constraint, we just chatted briefly, but Crystal was there at that time!¡±

    Rosemary recalls the scene, the corners of her mouth can¡¯t help but hook a faint smile.

    It seems that this guy is moved to Crystal, otherwise he would not be chasing after people all day long.

    ¡°You say he is also strange, at first my mother-inw wanted to set them two up, little uncle he is not appreciated, and then when people thought that the two of them were impossible, he began to chase after a girl all day long, the most important thing is that by now there is no progress at all!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    With her hands propped up on her chin, Tina sighed.

    Originally, Ithought that the two brothers would not be able to talk about love is her husband, but now it seems that the one who really can not talk about love is still Nathaniel.

    ¡°As the saying goes, one thing leads to another! You do not think about it, Nathaniel¡¯s character is already arrogant, you say he has given good looks to anyone but us?¡±

    ¡°There really doesn¡¯t seem to be one!¡±

    Even when they had just met, this guy had even given her a face?

    Thinking about the way he looked at himself at that time, Tina suddenly felt that she was really too good to him, how about she should also put on the appearance of a long sister-inw to force a confession!

    ¡°In fact, he usually just talks about it. I remember him telling me that he has always been slow on things like feelings, and Crystal is such a smart and clever girl that he definitely has to put in more effort if he wants to chase her.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve asked him before, and he said he doesn¡¯t really have any feelings for Crystal!¡±

    Rosemary smiled lightly, looked at her best friend, and said, ¡°How to say you are also over, like his situation, if not like that what else can it be?¡±

    ¡°Right oh, if little uncle has no interest in Crystal, then why is he chasing her around all day long!¡±

    Tina knocked herself on the head, confused and cute.

    ¡°Miss, your cappino!¡±

    The waiter brought a cappino and ced it in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, saying.

    Looking up, Rosemary smiled, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t seem to have ordered a cappino!¡±

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the gentleman upstairs who bought you a drink!¡±

    Rosemary lifted her head and looked at the tall figure upstairs with slightly narrowed eyes, her mind kept capturing the other person¡¯s figure and it didn¡¯t take her a moment to remember.

    But this man gave her a bad first feeling, so she spoke to the waiter, ¡°Please help me send a copy of your best tea up here!¡± After saying that, took out two bills from the bag and handed them to the waiter, ¡°No need to look for it!¡±

    ¡°Just a moment for you!¡±

    ¡°That man you know?¡±

    Tina looked up at the man on the second floor, from where she was sitting to see the past, only a side face, but just the side face, that is also absolutely killed everyone in the cafe at the moment.

 Chapter 936 This man is not simple

    ¡°We had a meeting at Joseph¡¯s annual meetingst time!¡±

    Rosemary gave a general overview of the situation, only to see Snow whispering, ¡°This man is not as simple as he seems, let¡¯s be careful!¡±

    With what happenedst time, Snow is now more careful when she goes out than before. As a killer, her intuition tells her that this man is not simple.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Gently patting Snow¡¯s arm, Rosemary smiled lightly.

    After the three of them finished eating, Tina called her driver toe and pick her up until she watched her leave, and Rosemary was ready to leave.

    ¡°Miss Harris, going back so soon?¡±

    At some point, Darcy had stood behind her with a handsome smile on her face.

    Rosemary turned around, looked at him and smiled, ¡°Sir, I appreciate your coffee, but I don¡¯t know the gentleman well and don¡¯t want my husband to misunderstand, it¡¯ste, I should go home!¡±

    With a slight nod, Rosemary was about to leave when Darcy tried to reach out to pull Rosemary, but Snow grabbed her with a takedown.

    The man in ck beside Darcy quickly drew his gun on Snow, which made Rosemary blush.

    ¡°Drop it, you¡¯re scaring Miss Harris!¡±

    With a soft drink, the ck-d man behind Darcy put the gun in his hand back on his waist, and Rosemary gestured for Snow to release him, saying, ¡°Sir, I think I¡¯ve made myself very clear, and if you still haven¡¯t heard me clearly, I don¡¯t mind saying it again!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Harris to have such an expert by her side, I almost lost this hand!¡±

    Darcy waved her right hand and said yfully.

    ¡°If sir still insists on this, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be as lucky next time as we are today!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I was reckless this time, I just wanted to show Miss Harris my appreciation for the tea you ordered for me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, didn¡¯t the gentleman order me a cup of coffee too? We¡¯re kind of even!¡±

    Faced with Rosemary¡¯s icy tone, Darcy did not get angry at all, but continued, ¡°Why should Miss Harris reject people? I truly want to make you a friend!¡±

    Darcy said with a sincere face, especially the smile on that demon handsome face, more than the people can not bear to refuse.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just an ordinary woman, I really can¡¯t afford to climb up to someone with such a distinguished status like you, sir!¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary turned and got into her car.

    Closing the door, Snow whistled at Darcy, quickly dodged into the cab, put his foot on the gas and sped off.

    As soon as the car left, Darcy immediately turned into a different expression, looking at Rosemary, who had already left, and spoke with a cold gaze: ¡°Go and find out the information of that girl just now for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Second young man, what should we do now?¡±

    The man in ck behind him looked at Rosemary, who had already left in the dust, and asked anxiously.

    The purpose of their visit was to take Rosemary back. Originally they wanted to rob her at her wedding, but their n was broken, and now that Rosemary has someone around to protect her, it is even harder for them to do so.

    ¡°Now that Wilson has taken precautions, it is no longer possible to take her away secretly, if it is not possible, we can only implement thest n!¡±

    Darcy¡¯s dark, deep eyes shed with a touch of ruthlessness. He had been in C City for more than half a month, and what was originally nned to be done in a week had now passed for another whole week.

    ¡°But the young master has instructed that we can only take wisely and not hard, otherwise it will cause us a lot of unnecessary trouble!¡±

    ¡°Then you let him try!¡±

    Dropping the words, Darcy turned to leave.

    ¡°Snow, can you help me find out what the man was from just now?¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly asked.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t say it, I will still check it out, what I am worried about is that we may not be able to check him out!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Looking at Snow, Rosemary asked.

    This man appeared in front of her again and again, there must be some purpose, she simply does not believe that today they are a chance encounter.

    ¡°Has Sister Rosemary ever heard of Piggy the Hacker?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She usually does not y much with theputer, even if theputer that is also work, usually at home, she almost always spend time on the children.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°This hacker known as Piggy has intercepted our intelligence center many times, and every time when we are about to dig the other side out, hees out of nowhere and deliberately sets up all kinds of suspicions and then intercepts us out!¡±

    This is why Snow is worried, if the other party is also a hacker, then it will be even harder for them to find out her identity.

    ¡°So your people couldn¡¯t find out who Piggy was?¡±

    Snow shook his head and said, ¡°Every time our people go in, the other side will appear on the screen with dense little pigs and a big piggy butt!¡±

    Every time I encounter this situation, almost always mad with anger, theputer smashed to pieces, and finally can not take each other to do.

    Rosemary snorted out augh after hearing this and said, ¡°What kind of a weirdo is this that would do such childish actions like this!¡±

    ¡°Who knows? Didn¡¯t people say so? Geniuses are born as freaks, like this kind of childish can¡¯t be childish behavior, I¡¯m afraid only these freaks can think of!¡±

    For this, Snow is also very speechless, if one day let her know who this called Piggy is, she must ask well, why he so like pink piggy.

    ¡°This way, if you find anything on your end, let me know and I¡¯ll have Wilson look into it!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell youter!¡±

    After returning to the vi, Rosemary went back to her room, opened theputer and searched directly for the word Piggy, but there was nothing on the page except for some cartoon descriptions.

    Seeing that nothing was found, Rosemary browsed the webpage again, and suddenly there was a ding, only to see an additional letter in her mailbox.

    Rosemary clicked her mailbox open and opened the letter to see an invitation to a jewelry designpetition hosted by the French organizers, the final date for the global finals had been finalized in early April, so it looked like she was going to be busy again!

    After browsing Twitter and seeing that there was no big news, Rosemary shut herputer down and prepared to take a shower, when the phone on her desk rang.

    Looking at the unfamiliar phone number on it, Rosemary pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Hello, is this Miss Rosemary?¡±

 Chapter 937 love nest

    ¡°I¡¯m Rosemary, may I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Hello, this is the Criminal Investigation Department, Miss Rita says she has something to say to you, can youe over tomorrow?¡±

    A young male voice came on the other side of the phone and Rosemary asked a few questions before hanging up.

    As soon as Wilson came in, he saw Rosemary sitting on the bed, staring at her phone. With a slight frown, he went up and took her in his arms, saying softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°Just now the criminal police brigade called, said Rita wants to see me, let me go to the detention center tomorrow!¡±

    Rosemary had no intention of trying to hide it from him and told him directly what had just happened on the phone.

    ¡°What does she want with you?¡±

    For Rita, Wilson tone inside all disgust.

    Even hearing her name made him feel dirty to his ears.

    ¡°This I am not very clear, butst time in the elevator inside the time was said some words, I was not too much care, but now recall her words, her tone of voice inside seems to know who is harming me!¡±

    Taking Wilson¡¯s arm, Rosemary told him what happened that day, and whether it was true or not, she felt she should go see her tomorrow.

    ¡°This woman¡¯s words are never true, who knows what she wants to y again!¡±

    ¡°True or false, we will know after listening to her tomorrow, we will analyze it, won¡¯t we? Besides, she¡¯s already in detention, even if she wants to do something, she can¡¯t!¡±

    Rosemary analyzed as she fiddled with his bony fingers.

    Seeing this, Wilson doted on the tip of her nose and said, ¡°You¡¯ve got it all figured out in your mind, is it useful for me to say no?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t work!¡±

    Hehehe ¡­

    Snuggling into his arms, Rosemary said slowly, ¡°How wonderful it would be if there were no such rights and wrongs!¡±

    She also doesn¡¯t have to worry about someone watching her every day when she goes out, and the friends and family around her don¡¯t have to worry about her at all times.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t protect you and the kids, that you were on edge all day and that the kids couldn¡¯t be with us every day!¡±

    Sometimes he really envied those people inside thepany, although living a very ordinary life, but every day can make themselves and their families and children live a happy and joyful life.

    And unlike him, even though he now has a status and position that many people envy, he can¡¯t give his beloved woman and children a peaceful life, which is really a failure for him.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, and I¡¯m sure the babies will understand. Such days will soon pass, and I¡¯m sure you can give us a calm and peaceful life, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    He dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, Wilson felt he was the happiest man in the world, what more could a man want than to have a wife like this!

    ¡°I promise you that I will give you and the children the life you want, haven¡¯t you always longed for an idyllic life? When the timees, we¡¯ll go to a foreign town and buy arge field, then we¡¯ll nt your favorite lilies andvender on it, and every morning we¡¯ll take the kids outside to y, and when we¡¯re tired, we¡¯ll return to our little nest of love, what do you say?¡±

    A beautiful, warm, romantic idyllic life slowlyin Rosemary¡¯s mind, she can now imagine, their family of four in the flower field through the scene, what a happy picture, this moment, she really look forward to this day soon.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to France to settle, no, to Hond, but the scenery over in Belgium is also beautiful, what should we do? I suddenly want to go to all these ces!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, we¡¯ll buy a house in each ce when the timees, and then we¡¯ll live wherever you want!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s mind at this moment only has six words ¨C money, is arbitrary!

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid that I¡¯ll lose all your money by then!¡±

    ¡°You also too underestimate your husband, just buy a few houses to buy your husband poor, then I have not been busy these years for nothing!¡±

    Not to mention The Grant family¡¯s assets are enough for him to eat for several lifetimes, and his private invisible property, really to count, he himself is not sure how much of the property.

    Rosemary sat up from his arms andughed, ¡°By the tone of your voice, why do I feel like I married an invisible rich man!¡±

    ¡°Now you know how good your husband is!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so!¡±

    The words fell sound, the whole person was Wilson leaned on, the room inside a spin charming ¡­

    The next morning, Rosemary washed up and came downstairs to see Wilson and Joseph sitting on the sofa talking about something, and when they saw hering down, they stopped talking.

    ¡°Good morning, Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Good morning Joseph!¡±

    After saying hello, Rosemary sat down next to Wilson and said with a light smile, ¡°Did Karen get home yet?¡±

    ¡°It arrived at three o¡¯clock yesterday afternoon!¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    Joseph was stumped for a moment, then said, ¡°She went back by helicopter!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she go back by car? Why did she take the helicopter again?¡± Originally she was going to let Wilson take her back by helicopter, but Karen insisted on going back by car, so she couldn¡¯t force her, so she let her go.

    ¡°She¡¯s going back with her friend!¡±

    Talking about it, Joseph was upset, and even though he knew that there was nothing between them and that Karen liked him, the thought of them being alone together was still a little creepy.

    ¡°It was a prince named Evania who went back, right?¡±

    ¡°You know that too?¡±

    Rosemary gave him a good-natured nce and said, ¡°Of course I know, he is Karen¡¯s best friend abroad, when Karen was abroad, he helped Karen a lot, Karen has always been grateful to him. Thest time he came to our city for an interview, Karen intended to introduce him to us, but because Evania had a temporary problem, we didn¡¯t meet.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, I just know he treats Karen very well, so well that even I¡¯m a little jealous when I look at it!¡±

    In the presence of Rosemary, Joseph spoke without so much as a care, and spoke his feelings directly.

    ¡°No wonder, I said how my house smells sour everywhere early in the morning!¡± Wilson, who was sitting on the sidelines watching the financial news, said coolly.

    Joseph kicked his friend and said, ¡°If that person was Rosemary, I don¡¯t believe you would still be as calm as you are now?¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s not as calm as it is now, it¡¯s definitely more calm than you are now!¡±

    Wilson said shamelessly and added, ¡°I believe in Rosemary!¡±

 Chapter 938 Heartache and Tears

    Joseph red at Wilson, how could he possibly understand what he was feeling at the moment for such a warm and soft embrace.

    ¡°In fact, Wilson is right, you should believe her, not to mention that Karen and he can¡¯t be together, even if they can be together, just because Karen only has you in her heart, they will not be together!¡±

    Of course he knows, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have let them leave together yesterday.

    ¡°I know, Karen said he will be engaged in a few days, all deliberatelye over to let Karen apany him to y a few days, just met Karen to go back home, so simply send her back!¡±

    Speaking of which, Joseph feels he is still very lucky, at least he was able to break through the family baggage and bravely be with his beloved, while Evania has to marry a woman she doesn¡¯t love for the rest of her life for the sake of the responsibility she carries on her shoulders.

    ¡°In fact, Evania has always been very fond of Karen, but he knows that it is impossible between them, all the time behind the silent, encouraging Karen to be brave to fight for their own happiness, really speaking, you should also be more thankful to others.¡±

    These are also what Karen told her, and every time she heard her talk about this Prince Evania, Rosemary would feel so heartbroken.

    In the eyes of outsiders, a man with power, identity, status, but behind the scenes to silently bear the scenery after all the heartache and tears.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady, Mr. Flower, breakfast is ready!¡±

    The butler stepped forward, bowed slightly to them, and said respectfully.

    Wilson put down the newspaper in his hand and pulled Rosemary toward the table.

    ¡°Joseph, do you have any ns for the New Year? Want to go out with us for a trip?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she sipped her milk.

    Joseph looked across at Wilson and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯d better stay! There are still a lot of things at hand that have not been dealt with, and if we all leave, in case something happens, there will not even be someone to take the idea.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if he follows and sees us making out, he will definitely suffocate internal injuries!¡±

    With that said, Wilson didn¡¯t forget to take a sandwich and hand it to Rosemary, making Joseph want to choke him straight to death.

    Sometimes Rosemary can¡¯t stand to look at Wilson¡¯s exasperating words.

    Did he not even see that Joseph was sad enough?

    Taking a toast directly from the te and shoving it into his mouth, he said, ¡°Eat more and talk less!¡±

    ¡°Yes, wife-sama!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I heard from Tina that you met a strange man in the cafe yesterday, is that right?¡±

    Looking up, Rosemary nced at Wilson, who was sitting next to her, and coughed lightly when she saw that he was also looking at her at the moment.

    ¡°Sorry, I was ready to talk to youst night, and then talked to you ¡­¡± and then rolled together, she wanted to say there is no chance ah!

    ¡°From what you say, then it¡¯s still my fault?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    Wilson lightly garnished a sip of milk and said lightly.

    Looking at the two of them, Joseph said in surprise, ¡°I dare say Wilson doesn¡¯t know about this yet!¡±

    But to be able to see this guy jealous, his mood is still extremely good.

    Rosemary saw this and cursed him a few hundred times in her heart. It was clearly him who let her not have the chance to say it, so now it¡¯s her fault.

    ¡°Well! If we really want to pursue who¡¯s fault this matter is, it¡¯s really your fault!¡±

    ¡°So, how do you think I¡¯m wrong?¡±

    After finishing thest bit of milk, Wilson pulled out two tissues and wiped the corners of his mouth elegantly, each action revealing his good breeding.

    Skimming her lips, Rosemary said lightly, ¡°This man is the one I met at the annual meeting. You said that if you didn¡¯t take me to the annual meeting that day, I wouldn¡¯t have met him, right?¡±

    ¡°In that case, it seems like it¡¯s really my fault, not enough howe I didn¡¯t hear you mention it at the annual meeting?¡±

    No good red at him, said: ¡°At that time you are all so busy, so easy to wait for you free, you have said to go to North America, back and then busy with the wedding, thistter thing you do not also know?¡±

    ¡°But this man gave me a very ufortable first feeling, that day at the annual meeting, he asked me to follow him to meet his big brother, and said some threats and so on, and yesterday when we met in the cafe, Kate and I felt that it was not a coincidence that this man looked gentle on the surface, but his eyes were always unreadable.¡±

    Rosemary put away her just joking smile and with slightly narrowed eyes told them what had happened in the coffee shop.

    The two men listened to Rosemary¡¯s words and looked at each other, only to see Joseph pick up his phone and dial a number, and in a moment he was heard saying to the other side of the phone, ¡°Go and pull up the surveince of the annual meeting site for me, yes, now, immediately!¡±

    ¡°Do you guys suspect something is wrong with this guy?¡±

    ¡°Now is not sure, but that day to attend the annual meeting in addition to our acquaintance, there are also a lot of other bosses brought over, so we are now the first to look at the monitoring, when the time in further investigation!¡±

    Tapping his index finger lightly on the table, Wilson said softly.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Joseph slowly said: ¡°The hotel side said that the annual meeting of the night of all the surveince was deleted, not just that night, even the next few days were deleted!¡±

    ¡°So, the other side is early to calcte that you will go to the surveince?¡±

    Rosemary looked at them and asked in disbelief.

    These days the session of events are almost dizzying her, there is always a feeling of being led by the nose.

    ¡°This surveince should be deleted by the Qin family!¡±

    ¡°This possibility is veryrge, after all, what happened that night is the most hurt Quentina, with my understanding of the Qin family, he will certainly be the first time all the surveince video that night deleted together!¡±

    Since Edward¡¯s ident, the media has not only exposed his racy photos with some supermodels and celebrities, which made the Qin family¡¯s original bad image in C City even worse.

    And this time the Qin family, including Quentina is like disappearing from the earth, but also did not appear in the public field and.

    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t think too much, Snow has already asked someone to investigate that person, once there is any news, she will be the first to tell me!¡±

    ¡°This is better, with their help, I believe there will be news soon!¡±

    For their organization¡¯s ability, Wilson still knows a little, Snow in addition to helping Marcy work, but also joined the terrorist organization, and is also a member of it, many times, Marcy¡¯s side of the news or she passed over.

 Chapter 939 Doubts in the mind

    After breakfast, Rosemary waited for Snow to return, and the two went together to the detention center of the criminal police brigade. Inside the detention center, Rosemary saw Rita, whose face was very haggard.

    A few days no see, Rita not before a lot of thin, face because no makeup and look more haggard, see Rosemary came, the corners of the mouth hanging a smug smile.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be back!¡±

    Sitting in her chair, Rita spoke up.

    Pulling back a chair and sitting down, Rosemary said slowly, ¡°They said you were looking for me, so tell me what¡¯s up!¡±

    ¡°I want you to get me out of here!¡±

    ¡°Do you think I have that much power?¡± Not to mention that she didn¡¯t, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it.

    Rita was not surprised by her reaction, but instead leaned forward and whispered, ¡°If I tell you that your parents¡¯ death was not an ident, but someone did it on purpose, do you think this condition for me to go out is worth it?¡±

    Her body trembled violently. If what Wilson told her before shocked her, now what Rita said made her even more confirmed that her parents¡¯ death was no ident.

    But even then, Rosemary would not go along with her wishes and let herself fall into the trap she had dug. Not only did she want her to tell her everything she knew, but she also wanted her to pay for what she had done.

    ¡°Rita, do you think I will believe what you say? Even if my parents¡¯ death really wasn¡¯t an ident, would I believe you just based on what you¡¯re saying out of thin air right now?¡±

    Does she really think she¡¯s the naive, know-nothing Rosemary of old?

    Rita of course knows that with this alone, she will never believe it, but naturally she can¡¯t just have this one message, but her message to buy her out is more than enough.

    ¡°Of course you can choose not to believe me, but after you listen to what I sayter, as to whether you still believe or not, I think your heart will give you the best answer!¡±

    Seeing her face confident, Rosemary was suddenly slightly nervous at the moment, and suddenly a pair of white hands gently held her hand, Snow gave her a reassuring look.

    Even though Snow is younger than her, but when ites to the jungle scriptures, Snow is obviously more experienced than her.

    ¡°Your mother was adopted by her present-day parents when she was four years old, but what you surely don¡¯t know is that after your mother was adopted, all of her previous memories were lost, am I right?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Rita incredulously, without speaking, her eyes kept looking at her, she wanted to know how much she really knew.

    Seeing that she did not speak, Rita continued: ¡°The family that adopted your mother saw that your mother had a unique talent in painting, so they sent her abroad to study, in foreign countries your mother met your father Andrew, your father¡¯s humor quickly attracted your mother, and soon the two of them began to fall in love, but in foreign study less than a year, your grandfather¡¯s However, within a year of studying abroad, your grandfather¡¯s departure forced your father to take a break from school, and your mother, despite the opposition of The Frank Family, resolutely left behind the profession she loved to apany your father in business, and your father¡¯s current ownership of The Harris Group can be said to be half due to your mother.¡±

    ¡°Do these prove anything? Those who are more familiar with my family know that this is nothing!¡±

    She was right, her mother did choose to take a break from school for her father because of this matter, and her grandparents only slowly began to recognize her father after she was born.

    But this does not mean anything, her mother¡¯s character is gentle, but the bones are a strong woman, in the days when her father¡¯s career was just starting, she has suffered, not a couple of words can be said clearly.

    ¡°Indeed, but then you never wondered why your family¡¯spany was just listed in a foreignpany when your mother suddenly had a car ident, and less than six months after your mother¡¯s ident, the man who imed to love your mother brought back another woman.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary¡¯s face was hard, she seemed to know more than she expected.

    Rita gently ruffled some messy hair in front of the forehead, smiled: ¡°I want to say what you know very well in your heart, and in your heart, in fact, also long suspected that your parents¡¯ death is not an ident, but man-made, but you have not been able to investigate the results, am I right?¡±

    ¡°How do you know so much, and what else do you really know?¡±

    Obviously, Rita¡¯s words have stirred up the doubts in her heart, and now the truth is getting closer and closer, and for Rosemary, Rita is undoubtedly the person behind the truth.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you¡¯re a smart man and you know what I want, if you get me out of here, I¡¯ll tell you who killed your mother!¡±

    Before she could say anything, Rita continued, ¡°You mustn¡¯t say you don¡¯t have the power, and if you really want to know the person behind the death of your parents, then tomorrow at noon, I want to get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Are you so sure I¡¯ll help you?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°Yes, even if you won¡¯t, Wilson will! You guys have been investigating non-stop all this time about the cause of your parents¡¯ ident, and you¡¯ve been investigating for so long, but you¡¯ve never found anything, haven¡¯t you ever thought about why?¡±

    How could she know so much about them? Could there be people arranged by the other side in their side?

    Rosemary suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do at this moment?

    ¡°Okay, I promise you! But you must tell me everything you know, and if I know that you lied to us, you should know what the consequences will be?¡±

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry! As long as you get me out of here, I will promise what you said!¡±

    Leaving the detention center, Rosemary¡¯s whole body was muddled. Rita had a lot to say that reminded her of many things in the past, and there were many things inside that few people on the outside knew about.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, are you really going to bail her out?¡±

    Snow looked at her and asked.

    The crimesmitted by this woman, any one of them is enough to let her live in prison for decades, not to mention the two lives in her hands, if Rosemary really get her out, no one can guarantee that she will not continue to harm people.

    ¡°She really seems to know who the real mastermind behind the death of my parents is, in fact, a long time ago, Wilson mentioned to me that my father¡¯s car ident may be man-made, but suffering from ourck of evidence, so have not dared to determine, until some time ago, Marks brought back the information inside, my mother¡¯s death surprisingly is also not an ident, you know this news to Do you know how shocking this news was to me?¡±

 Chapter 940 Try to avoid him

    Snow naturally understands her feelings at this moment, after many years of her parents¡¯ death, suddenly someone told her that her parents might have been killed, which is hard to ept no matter who else is in the heart for a while.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, I know you must have a ton of questions waiting to be answered right now, but we can go back and talk to The Young Mr. Grant right now and then we¡¯ll make ns!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary, also feeling too excited, nodded to Snow and the two left the police station together.

    Rosemary and Snow went directly to thepany and rode the elevator to the president¡¯s office. When the secretarydy saw that it was Rosemary, she hurriedly opened the office door and let them in to do it.

    ¡°Youngdy, the president has gone to a meeting, it will probably take about half an hour, do you need me to go in and call?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just wait here, please make two sses of juice for me toe in, thanks!¡±

    Page, the secretary, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Youngdy, please wait a moment!¡±

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, I¡¯m going out for a minute!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary was left alone in the whole office, when Page, the secretary, walked in with two sses of juice and some desserts, smiling, ¡°Youngdy, have some snacks first! I¡¯ve already talked to Gino Lau, he said the president will be ready soon!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°If there is nothing else, then I will go out first, something you call me!¡±

    Page has been here for two years, and before that Wilson had instructed that if Rosemary came to see him, he should have some of her favorite desserts on hand for her.

    Rosemary nodded, then brought over the juice and was about to drink it when she saw a note stuck under the fruit te, only to see it read, ¡°Foresee your parents¡¯ death ande to Belgium alone!¡±

    Looking at the shortened handwriting on it, Rosemary opened the office door and asked Page, who was working, ¡°Page, did you make the two sses of juice just now?¡±

    ¡°I just went to buy dessert for the youngdy, the juice was freshly squeezed by someone from the secretarial department I asked to do so!¡±

    Page looked at Rosemary¡¯s somewhat ugly face and asked nervously, ¡°Youngdy, is there something wrong with the juice?¡±

    When asked, Page¡¯s voice trembled with a tess.

    If there is really a problem with the juice, not only will her job be lost, but nopany will dare to hire her again in the future.

    Being able to work at The Grant Group is a status symbol for them, and even when they go out, they have a special face.

    Waving a hand, Rosemary said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead and get busy!¡±

    When he finished, he turned around and closed the door behind him.

    No sooner had she sat down than the office door was thrown open again and Rosemary saw Marcy walk in.

    ¡°Marcy, what brings you over here?¡±

    ¡°I had something for Wilson, and I didn¡¯t expect you to be here!¡±

    Marcy walked up to her, looked at her somewhat thin cheeks, and smiled.

    ¡°Wilson is in a meeting and will be a while, do you want me to go get him?¡±

    Just then, Wilson walked in with big strides, saw Marcy there and said, ¡°What brings you here? What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already happening over there, my contact point in Africa was taken out by them and I got thetest news that their next target is here!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going on your end?¡±

    Showing his hands, Marcy sat down on the couch and said, ¡°Luckily, the damage on my end wasn¡¯t too bad, but it¡¯s thanks to Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Thank me?¡±

    Looking at Marcy, Rosemary asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Thanks to you, of course. If Sidney hadn¡¯t given me a heads-up for your sake, I would have lost really badly this time!¡±

    ¡°Actually Sidney the person is not as difficult as you see, and I hope you can get along peacefully!¡± Although it is clear that it is not possible.

    The words fell, Marcy couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°Rosemary, when have you ever seen a SWAT team living peacefully with terrorists?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s try to avoid him in the future!¡±

    Wilson doesn¡¯t want to put Rosemary in the middle, even though Sidney doesn¡¯t know his true identity yet.

    Marcy would understand, Tammy gave a smile and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say. On one side was her beloved rtive, and on the other was her beloved man, and no matter which side it was, he didn¡¯t want them to suffer any harm.

    ¡°Before I let my subordinates go to Cheney¡¯s movements over the years, on the surface it seems that he does not seem to have any action, but privately is very active, and also involved in a number of industries.¡±

    This does not bode well for a mafia godfather who has his hand in this side, the intention is more than obvious.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to have it all in ck andwhite!¡±

    ¡°Plus his power has continued to grow huge in the past few years, has dismantled many evil forces, some time ago he went to shell the headquarters of The Pce of Darkness, if not for the other side¡¯s advance preparation, I¡¯m afraid that this old guy has picked up a big bargain again!¡±

    Marcy thought of the old man, the heart is very upset, a long time ago Fred proposed to fuck him, it really seems to be a good time to clean him up a little.

    ¡°I do have a suggestion!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the suggestion, tell us?¡±

    The mafia¡¯s power is toorge, if the real head-on conflict, they will not be able to benefit from anyone, on the contrary, it also gives others the opportunity to strike.

    ¡°Since the old guy made the battle so big, we might as well unite to deal with her alone, this way we can not only reduce our pressure on each other, but also let him rest for a while!¡±

    ¡°He has an arms production site over in the Middle East, where basically two-thirds of the Mafia¡¯s armse from, we can start there!¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, the corner of Marcy¡¯s mouth floated a faint smile, this is Wilson¡¯s true style, not to fight, to fight directly to the deadly ce to smash.

    ¡°Leave this matter to me I¡¯ll handle it, this time their target is set in C city, I guess they must have a base belonging to them over here too!¡±

    Otherwise, with his knowledge of Ree Cary, this old guy would never be so bold as to charge straight into C City.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone keep a close eye on his movements, and if there¡¯s anything, I¡¯ll be the first to inform you!¡±

    ¡°Good, but you should be careful and safe during this time!¡±

    In fact, he is most uneasy is Rosemary, this period of time happened he also knows some of the things, it is clear that there is still a part of the people are for Rosemary.

    ¡°By the way, here¡¯s a note for you guys to read!¡±

    Rosemary handed the note to Wilson. She was no longer the impulsive Rosemary, and although she wanted to know who had killed her parents, she couldn¡¯t let everyone else follow her into danger because of herself.

 Chapter 941 is not clean either

    Wilson took the note and looked at the words on it, his face hardened and said, ¡°Who sent this?¡±

    ¡°It was just brought in under the juice!¡±

    Seeing this, Marcy took the note in his hand and frowned, those people are really getting wilder and wilder.

    Seeing that he was about to call, Rosemary hurriedly stopped, ¡°I already asked Page, she said she had the secretary¡¯s department get the juice, and she was out getting dessert for me.¡±

    ¡°It seems that yourpany is not clean either!¡±

    Putting the note on the table, Marcy picked up the coffee on the table, gently garnished a sip and spoke lightly.

    It seems that the other party was well aware of Rosemary¡¯s recent moves and knew that it would be difficult to get into her now, which is why they used the death of her parents to abduct her away.

    Luckily, Rosemary is smart, otherwise she would have really fallen into the trap of the other side.

    Those people in order to lure out Rosemary, the tactics are simply endless, it is lucky that he ced Snow in her side at the beginning, otherwise it is really unimaginable.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I will investigate this matter properly, to be able to send the note in directly, this person should not be a small position inside thepany!¡±

    Although The Grant Group was managed by himself before, he hadn¡¯t been involved since the ident, and after he woke up, so many things happened, plus thepany had just been organized internally, and there were still many ces that hadn¡¯t been tidied up yet, which gave some people the opportunity to see what was going on.

    ¡°If you really want to check up, I¡¯m afraid there is a certain degree of difficulty, but you can put a long line to catch a big fish, like this big fish that wants to eat bait anytime, anywhere, I believe that as long as you throw down the bait, he will definitely pounce on the bite.¡±

    Marcy always has a faint smile on his lips, only people familiar with him know how scary it is behind the smile that charmed people to death.

    As the head of ¡°Shadow¡±, he never had a tess to live for those who counted on him behind his back, and Wilson, the head of ¡°Stunning Night¡± door, never showed his true face, in the mob everyone had only heard the name, but never seen the real person, in the mob, the only person who knew his true identity, I¡¯m afraid it was only Marcy.

    Because Wilson in the mob has always been low-key, and ¡°Stunning Night¡± is just like its name, as if a ghost through the night, killing people in the invisible, so many gangs on the road is very scandalous, but there are also a lot of people who do not want to die constantly to dig the secret of ¡°Stunning Night¡±.

    The reason why Wilson never used the power of ¡°Stunning Night¡±, it is because there is an evil force like a fan in the mob quietly hidden, the power of this force is not what they can imagine, in order to be able to fight with this ck force in the future, despite the fact that many people around him are now eyeing him, he has never thought of using the power there.

    At first, Edmund was worried that Marcy would be an enemy with Wilson, so he told him these things, and it so happened that because of Rosemary, the two men who should have been rivals, now became a pair of good friends who lived and died together.

    That¡¯s why life is full of surprises.

    ¡°Just the thing, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s in a few days, I¡¯m going to take Rosemary out for a walk, do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Since Mayme left, Marcy felt that life seemed toe in all of a sudden back to the previous, every day is very simr to Susan, originally wanted to find out where the girl lives, who expected to send people back to say, can not be found, said the girl is like vanishing into thin air general, about her news, not at all.

    ¡°Rosemary said she wanted to go to France, Egypt for a walk, and it just so happened that I had some things to take care of in France, so I stopped by there for New Year¡¯s Eve as well.¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary and said in a soft voice, ¡°Don¡¯t you long for the life in a small town in France? This time we will go to experience the picturesque and romantic life there, okay?¡±

    The choice to go to France, Wilson alsoes with a purpose, but he will not tell her, hoping that this time over, can be this time the tumor once and for all uncovered.

    Rosemary looked at him and was tempted to say that their side was already very dangerous now, and going out would undoubtedly create an opportunity for those who wanted them dead, but seeing Wilson¡¯s eyes shining, Marcy¡¯s lips hung with a faint smile, the words swallowed back at the edge of her mouth, after all, the two men in front of them were not idle, plus it was New Year¡¯s Eve, no matter what happened ahead The most important thing is that she decided to have a happy New Year.

    ¡°Okay, at your service!¡±

    Seeming to think of something, Rosemary looked at the two of them and said, ¡°Get Heidi toe along too!¡±

    Since Kate¡¯s death, Heidi has only a few good friends in the world besides Elliott. New Year¡¯s is a family reunion, and it used to be a little better with Marcy along, but now that Marcy is also with them for New Year¡¯s, it¡¯s too cold for just the two of them, mother and son.

    ¡°She has promised to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with Marks, so it¡¯s better if we don¡¯t call her!¡±

    At that, Rosemary looked happily at Marcy and asked, ¡°Marks confessed his love to Heidi?¡±

    ¡°Well, they have discussed and are ready to get married next spring!¡±

    Originally Heidi wanted to wait until after New Year¡¯s to give Rosemary a surprise, but seeing her eyes shining with tears of excitement, Marcy decided to tell her anyway.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy for them!¡±

    Rosemary happy hands together at the chin, Heidi is a girl worthy of a man¡¯s life to love and cherish, and Marks to Heidi¡¯s feelings, they all see in the eyes, and now the two finally together, as a good friend, Rosemary really happy for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m also relieved that she was able to let go of that rtionship with Fred, and Elliott needs a father who really loves him and loves him!¡±

    ¡°By the way, how are things going on Fred¡¯s end?¡±

    Thest time he was on the phone, he happened to hear Marcy talking about Fred, and Wilson suddenly remembered and asked.

    ¡°Marks said he gave up the Ling Group, as for what reason I¡¯m not very clear, but Yu has always done things steadily, and the Ling Group is the heart and soul of his grandfather, he will not be so easily handed over to Old Mr. Davis!¡±

    So many years of good brother, Marcy to his style of doing things or understand some, or is there something tricky over there, to make the slow n.

    If he was right, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to start fighting back.

    It wouldn¡¯t be the Fred he knew if hedidn¡¯t fight back.

    ¡°This one must have hit Fred pretty hard, and if I didn¡¯t have so many things wrapped up in me, I¡¯d really like to go over and see him.¡±

 Chapter 942 We did our best

    Although Fred cheated on Heidi¡¯s feelings, as a friend, Rosemary wished him well.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fred will take it!¡±

    As the sole heir of the Ling Group, the quality of the heart has long been practiced pure pro, facing a variety of unexpected situations is a lesson they must learn.

    Besides, Fred has always known about his grandfather¡¯s ambitions, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that he had a son on the outside who was about his age, Fred¡¯s brother-inw, and perhaps that¡¯s what hit him harder.

    Nodding, Rosemary was about to speak when her phone suddenly rang, picking it up and answering it.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rosemary, who is this?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Rosemary scraped up from her seat, her face white, the person on the other side of the phone said a few more words, and before Wilson could reach for the phone, the other side had already hung up.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Wilson asked as he stood up and looked at her.

    ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Rita!¡±

    Tightly biting her lower lip, Rosemary¡¯s face was hard to read.

    In the morning they just met, she also said that as long as help her out, she will tell about the cause of death of her parents, but the interval is less than two hours, the person had an ident, did the other side grow irvoyant?

    Marcy didn¡¯t know yet that she had gone to Rita this morning and looked at a very pale Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, take it easy for a moment and tell us what the hell is going on here!¡±

    Rosemary told them what happened inside the hospital. Originally she had promised to bail her out, but she didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen.

    ¡°How are the people now?¡±

    ¡°The man at the police station said it had been taken to the hospital and he asked me toe over for a moment!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary told them what the detention said.

    ¡°Go over and take a look, maybe you¡¯ll find something new!¡±

    Turning her head to look at him, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe Wilson had gone over.

    Only he went over there not because of Rita, but because he wanted to find the person behind it.

    ¡°I have something to take care ofter, so I won¡¯t apany you there, call me if you have any news, I¡¯ll go first!¡±Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

    Having said that, Marcy rose gracefully, straightened her clothes and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go down together!¡±

    The three walked out of the office together, and when Marcy came down, Marks was already there waiting.

    Marks nodded slightly to Wilson and Rosemary, opened the door, and as soon as Marcy got in, the Silverado sped away.

    Wilson took Rosemary to the hospital, where two police officers were already waiting at the entrance.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Miss Harris!¡±

    The two police officers were young and nodded slightly at Wilson with respect.

    Rosemary rushed forward and asked anxiously, ¡°How is it? Is it out of life threatening?¡±

    ¡°In the resuscitation room, Mr. Grant and Miss Harris please follow me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Two people followed them in the direction of the resuscitation room, and just as they reached the door they saw the doctore out of the resuscitation room and said, ¡°The patient¡¯s injuries are too serious, we have done our best.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary saw the nurse pushing Rita out, the whole person could not help but take two steps back, a pair of strong hands to wrap her up.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡±

    ¡°ording to the people inside, it was Rita and the people inside who suddenly got into an argument and then made a move, and that¡¯s what happened!¡±

    The CID police officer said to Wilson respectfully.

    Wilson¡¯s eyebrows are slightly knitted, obviously very unconvinced of their ims, if it is just a simple brawl, at most a little wounded on the body, it is unlikely to be a crisis of life.

    It is clear that the other party is after Rita¡¯s life, and it seems that someone is intent on preventing Rosemary from finding out why her parents died.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Falling into tune, Wilson turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re thinking of something else!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary knew it was useless even if she was in a hurry now. It was hard to know a little bit about her parents¡¯ death from Rita¡¯s mouth, and before she could figure it out, the truth was buried once again.

    When they went back, Snow had already returned from outside, and on seeing Rosemary, he hurriedly greeted her and said, ¡°Sister Rosemary, I found out! I found out who that man is?¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°My people found out that the man¡¯s name is Darcy, affiliated with the mafia, is also an assassin, but the strange thing is, in the global assassin organization, I can¡¯t find him as a person!¡±

    Snow sat on the sofa, good-looking eyebrows tightly wrinkled together, from the day they fought, this man named Darcy, martial arts skills are not below her.

    If the two go head to head, she may not be able to take Rosemary back with her.

    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s in the Mafia too?¡±

    ¡°One hundred percent sure, but this Darcy this time to C City seems to be something, I will be his recent whereabouts are checked out, found that in addition to going out to dinner is to go to some banquet, the other time is basically spent in the hotel!¡±

    Wilson listened to Snow¡¯s words and frowned slightly, if this man also came from the mafia, then all the things can be exined clearly.

    If in case it is not, then the whole thing is involved in something big.

    ¡°Wilson, do you think the note could have been sent in by him?¡±

    Thinking about thest time at the hotel, he said he let her go out to meet someone, and that he was the only one around her who was the most suspicious.

    ¡°This is still uncertain, but no matter who it is, I believe that the water will soone to light.¡±

    ¡°What note?¡±

    Looking at them, Snow asked.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that after you left, Page brought in a note stuck underneath the juice, and they tried to use my parents¡¯ death to trick me into going to Belgium.¡±

    Rosemary said, with a look of exhaustion under her eyes, too much has happened today, making her a little dizzy.

    Snow still want to say something, see her very tired, worried said: ¡°Sister Rosemary, you also do not think so much, it is still early, you first have a good rest, I go to get you some of your favorite food!¡±

    ¡°Please, Snow!¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    She really needs to get some rest at the moment, otherwise she won¡¯t be able to go out tomorrow.

    ¡°Take a nap first, I¡¯ll go and prepare what I need to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s trip out!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tuck Rosemary in, and within a few moments, there was the sound of even breathing.

    Seeing her fall asleep so quickly, Wilson heartily stroked her pale, colorless cheek and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rosemary!¡±

    nting a kiss on her forehead, Wilson then Olivia reluctantly left the bedroom.

 Chapter 943 Misunderstood

    Evania followed Karen to the old vige and was soon attracted by the view inside the vige. Although it is not easy to get around here, one cannot help but long for the scene of sunrise and sunset.

    Buting here, his appearance with Karen still drew constant suspicion from the vigers. Even though Karen said they were just friends, people kept creating opportunities for them, especially those aunties who had grown up watching Karen, and whenever they caught the time, they pushed Karen¡¯s goodness, which made Karenugh and cry.

    Karen¡¯s adoptive mother left her when she was very young, and her father raised her with his own hands. Karen, who grew up well behaved, smart and cute, was loved by everyone, especially the vige chief¡¯s wife Yang, who treated her as her own daughter.

    When Rosemary took her away, she hid in her room and cried for many days because she didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Before receiving the news that Karen wasing back, everyone was overjoyed, especially when meeting Evania, everyone¡¯s heart was overwhelmed.

    And Evania enjoyed everyone¡¯s enthusiasm, and would help those aunts and grannies with nothing, which even got a goodment from everyone.

    ¡°Karen, where¡¯s theundry?¡±

    ¡°En, why is Fourth Aunt so early today?¡±

    In the early morning, Karen was washing clothes by the vige river with her clothes. The woman called Aunt Four greeted Karen warmly as soon as she saw her.

    In the vige, Karen is very nice to everyone, and she basically justughs at everyone¡¯s words.

    Because she knows that sometimes, some things are the more you exin the more people think wrong.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Yesterday your fourth uncle came back, and I saw that it seemed like it would rain, so I let him take the kids ande over to wash the clothes first.¡±

    The woman called Fourth Aunt said with a smile, ced her clothes by the river, nced in the direction of Karen¡¯s house, lowered her head and said to Karen, ¡°Karen, the man you brought back, is he really not your boyfriend?¡±

    The fourth aunt¡¯s real name is Kathy, not ancient vige people, is Karen¡¯s fourth uncle met when working outside, when the two entered a carton factory at the same time, unexpectedly one day the carton factory workshop suddenly caught fire, Karen¡¯s fourth uncle saved Kathy¡¯s life in a life-and-death situation, after that, the two young people so the spark of love, although Kathy¡¯s family conditions are not very good, but Thebination of the two was also opposed by Zhao The Miller family, but at that time Kathy was not married to Karen¡¯s fourth uncle, so the two finally agreed toe back first, and then bring the children back when the days are better.

    In the ancient vige, Karen before and Kathy is considered to y the best two people, there is no secret in each other¡¯s hearts, because of this, she will be so direct to ask Karen.

    ¡°No, he is a friend I met when I was studying abroad, it just so happens that hispany gave him a holiday these days and he came to see me, it just so happens that I bought a ticket home again, so he sent me back!¡±

    Although this question has been asked I don¡¯t know how many times since she came back, she continued to exin with great patience.

    In fact, when she promised Evania toe back together, Karen had prepared her heart in her mind, she just didn¡¯t expect their reaction to be so excited.

 Chapter 944 Blessings and Disasters in a Flash

    ¡°Fourth aunt is over, maybe you don¡¯t have that kind of meaning for him, but the way he looks at you, gentle are almost squeezing out water!¡±

    The most tragic thing in this world is that the person you fall in love with, he does not love you.

    Karen¡¯s hand holding the brush paused for a moment, then Tammy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen my fourth brother, is he still working over in A City?¡±

    ¡°Well, stay there for a long time, there are feelings, plus thepany¡¯s boss promoted your fourth brother to be the chief executive, your fourth brother said that when he was in the stable, to pick us up!¡±

    Kathy saw Karen digress and knew she didn¡¯t want to talk about it, so she didn¡¯t bother to ask further.

    ¡°Really? That would be great, so you wouldn¡¯t have to live wrapped up in separation and the kids could get a better education!¡±

    ¡°Yes, since your fourth brother knows that someone is sponsoring you to go to school, I can¡¯t mention how happy I am, and often say in front of me that you are the luckiest and most promising in our vige.¡±

    Said Kathy, her eyebrows are all smiles.

    As an ordinary migrant worker, the only way to slowly make it to the top of society is to study, because in their minds, studying is the only way to get out of all this today.

    ¡°I¡¯m not as good as Fourth Brother said, I¡¯m just luckier than the others!¡±

    After finishing thest load ofundry, Karen was about to leave when she saw Bob panting and running this way.

    ¡°Karen, Uncle Sam ¡­ Uncle Sam he ¡­ he¡­¡±

    ¡°Bob, what¡¯s wrong with my dad?¡±

    Karen stepped forward to hold Bob, who was gasping for air on one side, and said with a light frown.

    By this time, Kathy had also finished washing her clothes and, seeing this, came up and asked, ¡°Bob, what¡¯s wrong with you that¡¯s got you in such a hurry?¡±

    Bob pointed his finger in the direction of Karen¡¯s house and said anxiously, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Uncle Sam!¡±

    Seeing Bob hold back a few words for half a day, Karen¡¯s heart shed with a sense of foreboding and rushed to the house.

    ¡°Young master, madam already knows about youring here, she asked me to tell you that if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to Karen, please depart back.¡±

    Roy stood in front of Evania and said respectfully.

    Evania¡¯s expression was calm, and after a while, she spoke lightly, ¡°I know, wait for me, I¡¯ll go talk to Karen!¡±

    The three days ofpanionship have satisfied him, even if they are no longer together, the memories of these days are enough for him to spend the long years toe.

    ¡°Young master, madam asked you to depart immediately, I hope young master will not make things difficult for us!¡±

    When the words fell, Evania turned to look at Roy, her eyes emitting an ice-cold cold light inside, and said, ¡°Roy, does madam even restrict me from saying hello to my friends, is that right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master! We were also ordered by Madam that you must be brought back before dinner!¡±

    ¡°Young master, you know madam¡¯s temper, if you don¡¯t get back at the time she specified, thest person to be hurt could be Karen, madam has always been a person of her word, for Karen¡¯s safety, you¡¯d bettere back with me first!¡±

    Evania looked at Roy, of course he knew in his heart what he was saying, he just didn¡¯t know when they would next see each other after this departure.

    Besides, he knew in his heart that if Roy hadn¡¯t said something in front of his mother, then it wouldn¡¯t be him standing in front of him at this moment, and with what he knew about his parents, he would never be as nice as he is now.

    Looking at the familiar farmhouse in the distance, Evania looked at it for a moment, then said to Roy, ¡°Go!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When Karen returned home, she saw Mew lying across a recliner, her face pale and beads of sweat falling from her forehead.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Dad is fine, ¡­ will be fine after a nap!¡±

    Mew spoke in a weak voice, blushing because of the pain.

    Seeing this, the mayor turned to Mew and scolded him lightly in anger, ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s already this time, do you still want to hide it from Karen?¡±

    ¡°Brother, I know my own body well, I just have some difficulty in my chest, rest for a while and I will be fine!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Mew looked at the vige chief, his hand grasping his hand, his eyes full of begging inside.

    Karen, who was standing on the sidelines, could see that her eyes were red, and a heart-wrenching pain came from her heart, how could she not understand what they were thinking at the moment?

    Ancient vige because of underdeveloped transportation, resulting in their standard of living here has been very backward, usually the family to add something to have to rush to walk on a day and night of mountain roads to reach the nearest town.

    For many reasons, the economic conditions of the town are not very good, and the level of medical care is even more.

    Plus there are not too many economic resources, even if the vige people are sick, are to go to the mountains to pick some herbs back to their own decoction to drink, if serious, the family conditions better, will go to the town hospital to check up.

    Mew¡¯s legs are not easy to use, and since she is studying away from home, she is not willing to spend money.

    Karen knelt down, grabbed Mew¡¯s hand, and persuaded, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve grown up, I¡¯ll take care of you from now on, okay?¡±

    Mew looked at Karen, who had grown into a big girl, nodded gratefully and said, ¡°Good, my little Karen has grown up, from now on Daddy will depend on you!¡±

    Seeing this, the vige headman, sitting on the side, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, stood up and walked outside.

    ¡°Dad, take a break, I¡¯m going out for a while!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Standing up, Karen headed for the door, quickly catching up with the vige chief and shouting, ¡°Uncle, wait a minute!¡±

    The vige chief turned his head and looked at Karen, a sh of intolerance in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared and said, ¡°Your father is not well, why aren¡¯t you in the house to take care of him?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, how long has my father been in this condition?¡±

    Raising his head to look at her, the vige chief knew she had seen it, although he promised Mew not to tell her, but now the situation, even if you want to hide it can not be hidden.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a year and a half, before only some slight stabbing pain in the chest, then I went up to the mountains to pick some herbs to your father decoction a few times, there was a period of time without pain, until the first half of this year, your father¡¯s situation is getting more and more serious, to him to pick the medicine to drink also has no effect. Later I asked him to go to the hospital in town for a checkup, but your father just refused to go, your mother and I really can¡¯t help him!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me when I called back earlier?¡±

    The words fell, a thud was heard from inside the house, and Karen drew her legs and ran for the house.

 Chapter 945 Never give up

    In the corridor of the hospital, Karen stood at the door of the resuscitation room with her hands sped together, praying incessantly, tears in her eyes, but not a single drop fell.

    Because she knows that now, at this time, she can not fall down, to be strong, his father needs her.

    ¡°Karen, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much, Uncle Mew will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Fourth brother, do you think I am very unfilial, my father raised me with great pains and suffering, but I ran away to school for my own selfishness, even he is sick I only know now, I really regret it!¡±

    Karen turned her head to look at Hunk, crystal tears in her eyes, her heart aching.

    Hunk gently embraced her in his arms andforted her, ¡°Fool, how can you think like that? You don¡¯t even know that every time Uncle Mew talks about you, his face is filled with happy pride, if he heard what you¡¯re saying now, how sad do you think Uncle Mew would be?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m really scared now!¡±

    Hands clutching Hunk¡¯s clothes tightly, Karen said with a choked voice.

    Thinking about the scene she saw when she ran into the room, she still has palpitations, she is really afraid that Mew will throw her down, that feeling she is really scared.

    When she was young, every time her mother scolded her forbeing a wild child born and not raised, it was Mew who stood up and held her tightly in her arms. At that time, she asked Mew more than once why her mother didn¡¯t like her, and Mew always hugged her with a smile, saying that her mother was just angry and talking nonsense. The neighbors knew that she was not their real daughter, she was just a child that Mew picked up by the river. From that moment on, she swore in her heart that she would let Mew live a good life in the future, so that he could think of a good life.

    It just didn¡¯t ur to her how Mew¡¯s health was in such a great condition after only two years of her absence.

    ¡°Karen, stay strong, Uncle Mew will be fine!¡±

    Although Hunk also knows that Mew¡¯s condition is very serious this time, but the only thing he can do at this moment seems to be tofort Karen.

    At that moment, the sound of a door opening pulled Karen¡¯s thoughts back and she hurriedly came forward and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my father?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    ¡°Her name is Karen and Mew is his father!¡±

    Hunk nced at Karen and introduced herself to the doctor.

    The doctor looked at Karen, removed the mask from her face and said, ¡°The patient is temporarily out of life threatening condition, the family pleasee with me to the office.¡±

    Karen followed the doctor to the office, only to see the doctor took out a medical record from the folder and handed it to her. Looking at the medical record on it, Karen turned pale.

    ¡°Karen, ording to our hospital¡¯s preliminary identification, your father is suffering from stomach cancer and it is at an advanced stage, but given the limited medical level of our hospital, I suggest that you transfer your father to a better hospital immediately.¡±

    As a doctor, it is indeed cruel to say such things to the family, but yet it is true.

    ¡°Thank you, I got it!¡±

    Getting up, Karen¡¯s head is nk at the moment, she simply has no way to ept this fact.

    ¡°Karen, don¡¯t even give up until things get down to the wire!¡±

 Chapter 946 canâ€™t withstand your destruction

    Paris, France, the afternoon sun is warm and sprinkling on the body, Rosemary sitting on the garden swing, quietly looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her, with a faint smile on her face.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, what¡¯s on your mind?¡± Just

    Snow asked with a smile as he handed Rosemary a ss of juice.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the juice, Rosemary propped her chin up with one hand and said, ¡°Paris is so beautiful, sitting here gives you the feeling of being in a fairy tale, no wonder Paris is called the capital of romance.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out for a walk, the young master and the others just called, they may not be back untilter, anyway, it¡¯s boring to stay here now, why don¡¯t we go out for a walk?¡±

    At the moment, Paris contains romantic atmosphere everywhere, the suburban town, picturesque scenery makes all the tourists whoe here stop, when Cloris brought her here on vacation, was captivated by the scenery here.

    ¡°Then wait for me, I¡¯ll go change a set of clothes ande!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    By the time Rosemary returned, Snow had two more bicycles in front of her, and the two rode them in the direction of the suburbs.

    ¡°Sister Rosemary, is this your first time in France?¡±

    ¡°Well, I used to hear my ssmates talk about the fashionable atmosphere in France, but I never had the chance toe here to see it, and just yesterday when I got on the ne, I realized that we wereing to France this time.¡±

    RosemaryTammy smiled once and looked at the scenery along the way, in a good mood.

    The session of events during this period of time made her mood hit the bottom, but at the moment, the beautiful scenery in front of her made her mood a lot happier.

    ¡°Then we will stay in Paris for a few more days, and in the evening when the young master and The Young Mr. Grant return, we will go together to the banks of the Seine, and sit and watch the scenery on both sides of the river, with a different style?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see it just from hearing you say it!¡±

    ¡°Sis, still ufortable?¡±

    Snow parked the bike in his hand and helped Rosemary sit down on the side.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened recently, always feel as if the body has the feeling of strength can note up, may be too much mental stress recently, rest on it!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go check it out!¡± Snow looked at her, unsure of you, and said.

    The two had been together all this time, Snow genuinely liked her and treated her as if she was his own family, and although Cloris was nice to her, she liked the feeling of a big family.

    ¡°Better yet, I¡¯ll have Edmund do a detailed examination for me when we get back!¡±

    In any case, it is better to check, so that we do not follow the fear of everyone.

    ******

    The most prestigious retro cafe in Paris still retains the d¨¦cor of the 1920s, with twenty-four square wall pirs, the lower end painted a dull green and the upper end painted with frescoes, interpreting the style of the 1920s in Paris. The ceiling, wall panels, tables and chairs of the cafe are all made of lemon wood, reflecting a yellowish elegance.

    Inside the cafe, Wilson and Marcy were sitting and chatting with a handsome man.

    ¡°Cousin uncle, this is how it is, I want Rosemary to stay at your ce for the time being, and I¡¯ll pick her up when I¡¯m done with the matter at hand!¡±

    This is also the purpose of this time he brought Rosemary to France, no matter what the other party¡¯s purpose is, he can not let them get away with it, since they want to y, then he will apany them to y a good game.

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem, the question is if you do that, will Rosemary approve?¡±

    Although he seldom met with this nephew, but also know a lot about them, when a hurried meeting on the cruise ship, now a sh is already two years ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her about thister!¡±

    Robin nodded, although he is not close to women, but for this nephew-inw he is not averse, but very much appreciated.

    ¡°Are you sure you really don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    He knew that Wilson would not have entrusted Rosemary to his care if things were not very serious.

    Although they are uncle and nephew, but generation aside, they are not much different from brothers.

    On the contrary for this nephew is very appreciated, his wedding happened he also heard the family said, at first also did not care too much, after all, like their status, this kind of thing is too normal, until this morning he received a phone call from him, said he came to France, something to find him, he began to realize the seriousness of the matter.

    If he hadn¡¯t run into something tricky, Wilson wouldn¡¯t havee to him at all, even if he hade to France.

    And so did he!

    Wilson picked up his coffee and took a shallow sip, saying, ¡°Not for now, I won¡¯t be polite if I need to!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, sometimes I wish you boys would be polite!¡±

    Robin couldn¡¯t help but snicker, lest he get a titanic feeling every time he approached him.

    ¡°As long as cousin uncle doesn¡¯t mind my trouble, I don¡¯t have a problem with it!¡±

    After all, he really has a lot of trouble, one more person to help solve it, he also has more time to talk about love.

    When he said that, Robin hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Forget it! My cousin¡¯s body can¡¯t stand to be destroyed by you like this.

    The family does not know him, but this cousin of his uncle is clear as can be, this nephew of his in addition to sweeping the business world, in the mob is also the same, if he is really pulled in by him, after he wants to live a quiet life, it will never be possible again.

    At that, Wilson said coolly, ¡°If I remember correctly, cousin uncle is still all alone today! Is it appropriate to call out old in front of me, who is already a father, like this?¡±

    After the words, Robin spoke lightly, ¡°Are you showing off like me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating a fact!¡±

    After ring at him, Robin ignored him and a small, thin figure emerged before his eyes, the corners of his lips could not help but hook up.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to bother you with my affairs, you¡¯d better hurry up and get your own affairs in order! I don¡¯t want to keep helping others raise their wives!¡±

    ¡°You want to, and I¡¯m not happy about it?¡±

    That was his heart, and he wouldn¡¯t have left her here if he wasn¡¯t worried about Rosemary worrying about him.

    When Robin saw this, a look of disappointment passed over her face and she said, ¡°You¡¯re really a guy without a conscience, not even a kind word, I don¡¯t know how I ended up with a nephew like you.¡±

    Talking, the atmosphere slowly returned to the scene of childhood, that time they, despite being uncle and nephew, but each other never because of the generation between the two, and formal, but three words and two disagreements began to bicker, now recalled, as if yesterday.

    ¡°Caelen, how many times do I have to tell you before you let me go?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

 Chapter 947 Thereâ€™s a destiny

    Sitting there quietly drinking coffee Vincent frowned slightly, could it be that he was hallucinating? Why did he feel that this voice sounded like that silly girl Mayme.

    Turned his head and looked down, except for those blondes and blue-eyed Frenchmen, there was not a single Oriental face in sight.

    Shaking his head, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but hook up a self-deprecating smile, since he had already let go, then he shouldn¡¯t be thinking about it.

    ¡°Mayme, you can dislike me, but it won¡¯t stop me from liking you, no matter who I like that¡¯s my right!¡±

    A handsome, sunny man with a deep look at Mayme in the opposite seat, handsome face with a faint doting, eyes gentle enough to drip water.

    Mayme red at him in displeasure and said, ¡°Caelen, why are you doing this? What kind of girl do you want, why do you have to waste time on me?¡±

    ¡°I never feel that it is a waste of time on you, I believe that one day you will find that I am the best for you!¡±

    Caelen looked at her with deep eyes full of love and a faint smile always on his face,pletely unaffected by someone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because there is a marriage contract between us, I will definitely marry you, and besides, whoever is betrothed to you, you can find someone to follow, and I won¡¯t marry you anyway!¡±

    Since all the words have been said away, she does not care if he will be hurt, anyway, the words she has said clearly, as for what he will do, it is not her business.

    The first thing is that she is in a very bad mood, and she is very unhappy to stay at home, and now she has a child marriage out of nowhere, and she is even more irritated.

    She wanted to talk to her family, but didn¡¯t know what to say. After all, The Smith Family and The Karlsson Family are family friends, and Caelen¡¯s grandfather and her grandfather are both long-time friends and life-and-deathrades. If she proposes to withdraw her marriage now, she doesn¡¯t know how to exin to her grandfather alone, not to mention what The Smith Family will think.

    The most important thing is that if the family knows that the person she likes is Marcy, not to mention withdrawing from the marriage, I am afraid that it is impossible to get out in the future.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    The Karlsson Family has been a bookish family for several generations, until her grandfather¡¯s generation, when they slowly switched careers, but the bookishness still remains in their bones.

    Caelen looked at her in a daze, a pain in his chest, he did not expect Mayme would say the words so absolutely.

    ¡°Can you tell me who the person is that you have in mind?¡±

    Mayme looked at Caelen who looked hurt, sighed lightly in her heart and said, ¡°Caelen, I know you are good to me, but in my heart, I have always treated you as my own brother, and what we have between us is just brother and sister, and I want this rtionship tost forever.¡±

    They are also considered childhood sweethearts, but they have a destiny between them, not to mention the feelings of such things are not each other can influence.

    Looking at her, Caelen lips hooked, deeply wash a breath, smiled: ¡°Olivia, you should know, I never thought of you as a sister, no matter what the ending, I hope you give me a chance topete, even if we really can not be together in the future, but at least will not let me feel regret ever! ¡±

    The words fell, Mayme had the urge to punch someone, and was about to speak, when a familiar voice in the distance made her whole person freeze in ce.

 Chapter 948 Is she the one you have in mind?

    Vincent how did not expect that he would meet her here, took a look at Caelen standing beside her, smiled handsomely and said, ¡°Long time no see, did not expect to meet you here!¡±

    Mayme looked at him with a disbelieving face, and was about to speak when the words he said that day suddenly shed in her mind, a sh of hurt shed in her bright eyes, but it was quickly hidden by her cleverly, and she took a deep breath in her heart and smiled mischievously: ¡°Is that so? Is it a surprise to see me here?¡±

    ¡°It was indeed a surprise!¡±

    After all, he had asked someone to check her profile before, but he didn¡¯t expect to find out anything in the end, thinking that she was deliberately avoiding him, plus Rosemary said she had arrived home safely, so he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.

    ¡°And this one is?¡±

    Marcy asked as she dropped her gaze to Caelen at her side.

    Before Mayme could introduce herself, Caelen already spoke first, saying, ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Caelen, Olivia¡¯s fianc¨¦, nice to meet you!¡±

    Caelen politely extended her hand and introduced herself.

    Mayme didn¡¯t expect Caelen to say that, and couldn¡¯t help but re at her angrily, and was about to exin, when she heard Marcy¡¯s maic low voice ringing out.

    ¡°Marcy, Mayme¡¯s friend, nice to meet you!¡±

    After the words, Marcy dropped her gaze on Mayme¡¯s body, smiling and teasing, ¡°You are too uninteresting, you have such a handsome boyfriend without telling us, if you didn¡¯t meet him today, you wouldn¡¯t n to keep us in the dark, right?¡±

    At that, Mayme¡¯s heart was like a needle stabbed, she originally wanted to exin, but now there is no need, her jade-like lotus root arm slowly hold Caelen¡¯s arm, with a trace of shyness on her face, she said: ¡°Mr. Williams is joking, I originally nned to take Caelen to C city after the New Year, just did not expect to meet you here. In order to show my sincerity, I will invite Mr. Williams to dinner in the evening, I wonder if Mr. Williams would appreciate it?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be polite!¡±

    Mayme¡¯s face with Tammy¡¯s smile, then spoke: ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, it¡¯ste, I have to apany Caelen to see his parents, so I¡¯ll leave first, see you tonight!¡±

    If she doesn¡¯t leave again, she¡¯s afraid she won¡¯t be able to control her emotions, and by then they won¡¯t even be friends.

    ¡°See you tonight!¡±

    Nodding slightly at Marcy, Caelen led Mayme out of the cafe in a very gentlemanly manner.

    Looking at her departing figure, the smile on Marcy¡¯s face instantly disappeared, unable to see what he was actually thinking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Robin had to leave first and Wilson walked him out and saw Marcy standing there in a daze.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Sr?¡±

    ¡°Cousin uncle has something to leave first!¡±

    Nodding, Marcy then spoke, ¡°I just saw Mayme, she said to invite us to dinner tonight!¡±

    ¡°Is she in France, too?¡±

    ¡°Well, probably on vacation with her fianc¨¦!¡±

    After saying that, Marcy can¡¯t help but show a bitter smile, it seems he is destined to be alone.

    Wilson couldn¡¯t help but frown at Marcy¡¯s words with some disbelief. He had heard Rosemary say earlier that Mayme seemed to be interested in Marcy, so how could she have found a boyfriend in such a short period of time.

    But a woman¡¯s mind is always very difficult to understand, and he is not in the mood to care about these, after all, he now has a pair of things around him to deal with.

    ¡°Good, Rosemary would be happy if she knew she was in France too!¡±

    When the two returned to the old castle, Rosemary and Snow had returned, originally wanted to hang out, but Snow worried about her body can not stand, the evening and also go out, simply came back.

    As soon as Mayme left the cafe, her hand was quickly drawn back from Caelen¡¯s arm and she spoke faintly, ¡°Forget what I just said, I still have things to do, you go back first!¡±

    ¡°Is he the one you have in mind?¡±

    Caelen quickly grabbed her slender arm, her eyes locked on her.

    Seeing Mayme did not deny, even if she did not say anything, he already knew the answer.

    Turning her head to look at him, Mayme held back the pain in her heart and said, ¡°Caelen, I used you just now, I¡¯m here like you to say sorry, but I have one more thing to ask, tonight you apany me on a trip, can you?¡±

    Although this request is cruel, but she has no choice, since all have drawn the curtain on the y, no matter what, she has to carry on.

    ¡°Mayme, why do you need this?¡±

    ¡°May or may not?¡±

    Mayme did not want to answer his question, after all, it was her private matter.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme said an address and left.

    Reaching out and beckoning a cab, Mayme quickly got into it, said a random address to the driver, tears were like a copsing breakwater, and came bravely.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why are you back so early?¡±

    As soon as she entered, Rosemary saw Wilson, who had just entered with a smile on his face, and came forward.

    ¡°Came back when things were taken care of, where did you go?¡±

    Pulling her to his side and sitting down, he asked softly.

    ¡°Went out for a drive with Snow, worried you guys might not find us when you get back, so I came back early!¡±

    Afraid that he would worry, Rosemary did not tell him that it was Snow¡¯s concern for her health that brought her back early.

    ¡°As long as you take your cell phones with you when you go out, I will naturally call you when Ie back and can¡¯t see you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be worried?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary pouted.

    Wilson stroked her soft hair, his lips curled up in Tammy¡¯s smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay, from now on, I can walk you around everywhere!¡±

    ¡°Are you done with things?¡±

    Resting his head on hisp, he asked softly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all taken care of! By the way, just now Marcy ran into Mayme and she said she¡¯d invite us to dinner tonight!¡±

    Rosemary scuffed up, looked at him with an excited face, and asked, ¡°Really? And where is she?¡±

    Although I know she is in Paris, but Paris is not big, not small, I did not expect to meet so soon.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Marcy just said she was inviting us to dinner tonight!¡±

    He also only heard from Marcy¡¯s mouth and did not meet her.

    ¡°You mean to say that it was Marcy who met Mayme, right?¡±

    Wilson nodded and saw her frowning lightly, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just think that fate is really good at catching people!¡±

    Why Mayme left C City in a hurry is not clear to others, but Rosemary knows exactly. At first she also thought Marcy had feelings for Mayme, until that day at the wedding when she realized that he had only been treating her as a friend.

    Mayme, who had always imed that she would never fall in love with Marcy, had fallen in first, and now in this huge Paris, they could meet again.

 Chapter 949 Prepare your mind

    Wilson took her into his arms and kissed her on the forehead, saying, ¡°Things like feelings are delicate, as long as two people see eye to eye, even if they are far apart, they will end up together, not to mention that Mayme may not have feelings for Marcy at all.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    ¡°How is it impossible? Marcy just told me that Mayme came to France for a vacation with her fianc¨¦, if she really likes Marcy, how would shee to Paris for a vacation with another man?¡±

    Everyone knows that Paris is the famous romantic capital, the most desired ce for couples, if she really likes Marcy, how could shee here hand in hand with another man for a vacation.

    Rosemary simply does not believe that Mayme already has a boyfriend. Others may not understand her, but she has spent so much time with her that she still knows her very well.

    Although she is usually big-hearted, but she is really persistent about her feelings, once she likes that person, even if the other party does not like her, she will not be quick to move on, if it is really that easy to look away, she will not worry about it.

    ¡°Mayme¡¯s home is supposed to be in Paris, why is she vacationing here with other men?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but defend Mayme.

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s puzzled face, Rosemary finally told them all she knew, lest they misunderstand again.

    ¡°So it is, before I went to investigate her identity background, I felt very suspicious, and then see that she is sincerely good to you, also did not continue to investigate!¡±

    Wilson how did not expect that Mayme¡¯s information is actually true, at first, although there were suspicions, but did not think that her identity is actually all false.

    ¡°Well, Mayme¡¯s real identity is only known to you besides Ellen and I. Since she doesn¡¯t want to tell say, we¡¯ll just pretend that we don¡¯t know anything, she¡¯s still the same little assistant as before.¡± After all, everyone has their own privacy that they do not want others to know, and she is no exception.

    The words fell into voice, Rosemary only felt some heavy eyelids, not a momentter, he fell into a deep sleep, and soon came a sound of even breathing.

    Looking at the sweetly sleeping Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a Tammy smile, his big hands gently holding her unwinnable slender waist, picking her up and cing her on the wide bed, and lying down on it himself.

    Feeling the warmth in her arms, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but move her body and find afortable position to sleep again, which she did until 4:30 pm.

    At this time in the First People¡¯s Hospital of C City, Karen stood in the doctor¡¯s office and said in a low voice, ¡°Doctor, when will my father¡¯s test report sheete out?¡±

    ¡°It may take two more days, I¡¯ll let you know when the report cardes out, don¡¯t worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Doctor, then can you help me arrange for my father to be hospitalized first, he¡¯s not well and I¡¯m worried that his body will not be able to cope with this back and forth!¡±

    Karen looked at the forty-ish male doctor in front of her with a tess plea in her tone.

    Originally she wanted to call Joseph, but she couldn¡¯t get through after several calls, and Rosemary and the others were out of the country, so she didn¡¯t know who to call, so she had to take Mew to the hospital first.

    The middle-aged doctor looked at her and said with an apologetic face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the hospital has rules, we can¡¯t just give you hospitalization procedures when the test report is not yet avable, or you can go see if there are still empty beds in the emergency department, and if so, you can exin your situation to them and see if they can spare a bed. ¡±

    Karen was about to say something else when her cell phone suddenly rang, and just as she picked it up, she heard Hunk¡¯s anxious voice on the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Karen, get back here, Uncle Mew is dying!¡±

    The sound fell, Karen scattered her legs and ran outside, the middle-aged doctor also hurried to follow.

    ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you ever leave me, ever!¡±

    All the way to the jog, Karen in the heart more than repeatedly called out, palm-sized little face full of tears.

    Helplessness and despair prate the whole body, the original pale little face looks even more pale and powerless.

    ¡°Fourth Brother, how is my father doing?¡±

    Grabbing Hunk¡¯s arm in one hand, Karen asked anxiously.

    ¡°It is being resuscitated inside, the doctor said the situation is very unpromising, and told us to be ready for the thought.¡± Looking at her, despite the intolerance, Hunk told her the original words.

    ¡°Dad, you must be strong and you must wake up!¡±

    Standing in the doorway, Karen looked at the closed operating room door and murmured.

    ¡°Karen, your phone is ringing!¡±

    Hunk handed her the phone that she had been thinking about on the side, and when she saw the caller ID, Karen¡¯s voice was hoarse as she eximed, ¡°Joseph!¡±

    Joseph, who was on the other side of the phone, had just gotten off the ne and opened the phone to see several missed calls from Karen, so he called back and heard Karen crying.

    ¡°Karen, where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at the central hospital in C. My dad is sick!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what Joseph said, but he hung up soon afterwards, while the tears on Karen¡¯s face fell even harder.

    In less than twenty minutes, Vincent and Tina came in a hurry. Karen saw it was Tina and fell into her arms, her slim shoulders trembling from crying.

    ¡°Tina, my dad doesn¡¯t want me anymore, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle will be fine!¡±

    Gently patting her back, Tina¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse as she soothed.

    This pain of losing a loved one at any time, she knew better than anyone, and when Joseph called her, she thought nothing of dragging Vincent this way.

    Sure enough, before Vincent could say anything, a dozen authoritative doctors had already gathered at the entrance of the operating room, and after two minutes of discussion, one of the older doctors walked up to Vincent and spoke out the two sets of ns they had prepared, and before the doctor could finish, Vincent was heard to speak coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you use I don¡¯t care what methods you use, you must cure the person for me, or you will automatically resign in the medical profession!¡±

    At that, the older one nodded to Vincent, and soon all a dozen doctors entered the operating room.

    Although they are very stifled in their hearts, but also dare not speak, who let the other party is the prince of The Meyer Family?

    ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯m going out for a minute!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    With those words, Vincent headed for the dean¡¯s office.

    ¡°Tina, what brings you guys over here?¡±

 Chapter 950 Dinner with a Purpose

    ¡°Karen, why didn¡¯t you call me when such a big thing happened? If I hadn¡¯t said that Joseph called me, we wouldn¡¯t have known that something so big had happened, I¡¯m so mad at you!¡± Tina said in a very angry voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t call you because I thought you were out of the country on a trip too!¡± The most important thing is that she really doesn¡¯t want to bother Tina, although Tina is doing well at The Meyer Family, it is The Meyer Family that ends up being a problem.

    Tina looked at Karen, who had be quite haggard after not seeing her for a few days, and heartily helped her straighten the hair scattered on her face, saying, ¡°Fool, although Rosemary is out of the country, we are still in C City! Even if we are not here, you can still call us, you know a random call from them will be a hundred times better than you being here.¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you guys to worry!¡±

    Looking at her, Tina did not know what to say to her, Karen¡¯s character is the same as Heidi, no matter what happens, do not like to trouble others, but she did not know that the more he is like this, they look at the more heartbroken.

    ¡°We are all good friends, friends are used for what, friends are used to take care of each other, if you look at us so as outsiders, then even if something happens in the future, do not dare to go to you!¡±

    Karen got anxious when she heard that and hurriedly took Tina¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Tina, I didn¡¯t mean that, I really thought you guys had gone abroad too, I promise you, next time it won¡¯t happen!¡±

    ¡°Well, you should not worry too much, no matter what happens, you still have us!¡±

    Gently wiping the tears off her face, Tina softly soothed.

    At that moment, Vincent came from over there and Tina asked hurriedly, ¡°How is it? What did the dean say?¡±

    Vincent dropped his gaze on Karen¡¯s body with a somewhat heavy expression and said, ¡°Your father has confirmed that it is stomach cancer, because it was foundte, it is already at an advanced stage, I have asked the hospital to give your father the best medicine, so you should stay with him more during this time.¡±

    Tina covered her mouth with one hand, afraid that if she didn¡¯t have control, she would cry out.

    When her father was diagnosed with brain cancer, Vincent used The Meyer Family¡¯s connections to find her the most authoritative brain doctor from abroad to stabilize her father¡¯s condition, which was luckypared to Karen.

    ¡°How long does my dad have left?¡±

    Karen raised her head, looked calmly at Vincent, and asked softly.

    ¡°If you hang on with drugs, you have about six months, otherwise, you may leave at any time!¡±

    ¡°I appreciate what you did for my dad, thank you!¡±

    Bowing deeply to Vincent, he knew that if Vincent hadn¡¯t stepped in, she wouldn¡¯t even have seen her dad onest time.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of raising your hand, think outside the box in everything!¡±

    In this family reunion day such things happen, no matter who, the heart will not feel good, although the truth is very cruel, but he felt the need to tell her, so that since she also have a heart to prepare.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Turning her head to TinaTammy smiled and said, ¡°Tina, I¡¯m fine, you and Mr. Nathaniel go back first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±

    This pain of losing a loved one she knows better than anyone else, and although what she wants most at this time is to be well and quiet, she is really not at ease.

    ¡°No Tina, Becky and Brent will be looking for you if you¡¯re not home!¡±

    Tina tried to say something else, but Vincent stopped her and shook his head at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! But if anything happens, you must call me!¡±

    ¡°I will, then I won¡¯t see you off, say Happy New Year to Becky for me!¡±

    After seeing Vincent and Tina leave, Karen turned to Hunk and said, ¡°Fourth Brother, it¡¯s gettingte, go back! Fourth sister-inw and the children are still waiting for you to go back for New Year¡¯s Eve?¡±

    ¡°Fourth Brother is here with you!¡±

    He just happened to hear what Vincent said, and the more he did, the less likely he was to leave.

    ¡°You go back! I just want to spend the New Year with my dad properly now, and I¡¯ll let you know if anything happens!¡±

    Hunk a rare trip home a year, this year good not allowed toe back a few days early for New Year, but apanied her, she was already very embarrassed in her heart.

    ¡°Alright then! If there is anything that Fourth Brother can do to help, just ask!¡±

    ¡°I will!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rosemary received a call from Mayme, and the three of them arrived at the meeting ce together. As soon as they got off the bus, they saw Mayme standing in front of the restaurant looking around, and when her eyes fell on Rosemary, she fluttered away like ark.

    ¡°Sis, missed me to death!¡±

    ¡°I miss you too!¡±

    Rosemary looked at a childish Mayme and couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe Mr. Williams at first when he said you were here, but I didn¡¯t think it was really you!¡±

    Mayme let go of him and spoke with a happy face.

    Eyes falling on the man behind Mayme, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±

    At this point, Mayme realized that she was so happy that she had forgotten about Caelen, and with a smile, said, ¡°This is Caelen, my fianc¨¦!¡±

    ¡°This is my sister Rosemary and this is my brother-inw Wilson!¡±

    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±

    After Caelen greeted everyone, she greeted them and brought them together in a private room.

    Once seated, the waiter came up with the menu, Caelen politely handed them the menu and greeted them, ¡°Feel free to order whatever you want, the food in this restaurant tastes very good, you can taste it.¡±

    ¡°Caelen is right, the chef of this restaurant is really good, I¡¯ve been here several times before with Caelen, and every time Ie to eat, I have a feeling that I can¡¯t get enough of it?¡±

    Mayme nced at Caelen beside her, and a small woman¡¯s shy expression shed in her eyes.

    But Rosemary was still quick to catch the glint of pain in Mayme¡¯s eyes, before turning her head to look at Marcy, only to see a faint smile always on his face.

    In the heart of a soft sigh, it seems that today¡¯s meal is deliberately yed for someone to see, he and Wilson is just a temporary pulled in the mass actors.

    ¡°Brother-inw, how long do you n to y when you bring my sister here this time?¡±

    Mayme asked as she looked at the menu.

    Wilson nced at Rosemary and said with a light smile, ¡°I have some things to take care of after New Year¡¯s Eve, and I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll be bored when she returns to C City, so I¡¯m going to let her stay here temporarily ande to pick her up when I¡¯m done!¡±

    ¡°Really? Then would it be possible for Rosemary toe and stay at my house for a few days?¡±

    Mayme was even happier to hear that Rosemary was not going back for a while.

 Chapter 951 As You See It

    ¡°This then you will have to ask your sister, as long as he agrees, I am fine with it!¡±

    Wilson turned his gaze to Rosemary, who was sitting beside him, and smiled lightly.

    Before Rosemary could say anything, Mayme immediately smiled and said, ¡°Then it¡¯s a deal, I¡¯ll take Rosemary to live at my house after New Year!¡±

    ¡°Is your home in Paris?¡±

    Marcy, who hadn¡¯t spoken, suddenly looked at Mayme and asked.

    Mayme¡¯s smile instantly froze there, and then coughed lightly to cover up her difort, and exined awkwardly, ¡°That before I forgot to tell you guys, actually my name is not Mayme, my real name is Maureen, and my family lives in Paris.¡±

    Seeing Marcy looking at Mayme with a shocked face, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh, when Marcy also seemed to find out something and said, ¡°So you guys already knew she was in Paris?¡±

    The words fell into voice, Wilson slowly spoke: ¡°In fact, this matter I also than you know two or three hours first, before I am also the same as you.¡±

    In order not to fall into a bad reputation, Wilson hastened to rify.

    ¡°In fact, you are not thest to know, only Rosemary and Sister Ellen know my life, you are the second to know!¡±

    Mayme said it very quietly, afraid that Marcy angry, after all, the wrong person is her.

    No wonder the previous investigation of her met with obstacles, it turns out that she simply does not want people to know her true identity.

    Caelen, sitting on the sidelines, listened to their conversation and looked at them with a dumbfounded expression. It was obvious from their conversation that what she could determine was that they knew nothing about Mayme¡¯s background.

    ¡°Excuse me, I have to take a call!¡±

    Caelen nodded at them and then walked to the side with his phone.

    ¡°Mayme, what is it with you and this Caelen?¡±

    When Caelen left, Rosemary asked in a voice that only two people could hear.

    Mayme¡¯s face shed a quick sh of color, but it quickly flickered away and sheughed, ¡°As you can see, he¡¯s my fianc¨¦!¡±

    Seeing that she did not want to say, Rosemary did not ask again, after all, today was originally here to apany the y.

    Wilson and Marcy each ordered a few dishes, not long after Caelen came back with his cell phone and said with an apologetic face to them, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, thepany has a little situation, I have to rush back to deal with it, so I can¡¯t apany you guys, this meal today is on me, you guys feel free!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, work is important, you go ahead and get busy!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rosemary said with a smile.

    Originally with him in, they spoke Kevin less still some scruples, now Caelen left, they also became a little more casual talk.

    A meal down, Mayme did not because of Marcy¡¯s words and sad, on the contrary, she instead figured out, since they can not be together, then the silent look at his side, also he is quite good.

    Her love is destined to fall humbly into the red dust.

    After dinner, it was still early, and Mayme took Rosemary around to see the night scene of Paris. Marcy, who stood behind him and followed him silently, kept her eyes on Mayme who was jumping and dancing in front of her.

    ¡°Sister, do you know? In Paris, you can enjoy the sparkling and charming night view of Paris, as well as see the Arc de Triomphe, the Eiffel Tower and the Ferris wheel, just by sitting on this boat?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Following the direction pointed by Mayme, Rosemary saw the buildings she had seen in books.

 Chapter 952 willing to give everything

    Thest day of the year, but thest heavy snow fell in C. On the streets, the sound of firecrackers and fireworks rang out in the silent sky, cutting a slit in the sky.

    The sky, colorful fireworks like meteors bloom, the beauty of the people can not take their eyes off.

    Karen sat in the ICU, quietly looking at Mew lying in bed, the ward, except for the sound of medical equipment, Susan¡¯s terrible.

    Because of Vincent¡¯s reason, the hospital arranged a VIP room for Mew, and also arranged a special doctor to keep watch 24 hours a day.

    ¡°Dad, in half an hour it will be New Year, did you hear the sound of firecrackers and fireworks outside? The fireworks in C City are beautiful and colorful, that we haven¡¯t seen in the ancient vige. Also, today we have thest snow of the year? It is said that snow is good for the year, and it seems that next year will be another bumper year.¡±

    Grabbing Mew¡¯s hand, Karen whispered softly.

    Looking at Mewlying quietly on the hospital bed, Karen¡¯s heart clenched together, reaching out to gently stroke Mew¡¯s tightly furrowed brow, the years have covered Mew¡¯s face with a wrinkle, obviously only fifty years old, but looks like a person in his sixties, these traces left on Mew¡¯s face are left behind for her.

    She is unfortunate, but lucky!

    Although she didn¡¯t know why her parents abandoned her, she met her dad who loved her with all his heart, and this was the best gift from God for her.

    Mew had never told her about her life, and Karen, who had grown up understanding, had never asked. For her, from the day her adoptive mother abandoned them, she had understood that there was only one person in the world who would give everything, including her life, for her.

    So from a young age she was determined to be useful. When Rosemary said she would sponsor her to go to school, she stayed up for two nights excited because she knew that this was her only chance to take Mew out of the life she was living at the moment.

    But when she was able to take care of Mew, God yed a big joke on her again, which was really cruel to her.

    Dang ¡­

    A bell sounded from outside, Karen knew it was the start of the countdown to the New Year, turned her head to look at the sky outside, then turned her head to Mew with a slight smile and said, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, did you hear that? I don¡¯t know how long you¡¯ve been with me, but I¡¯m thankful that you brought me back, and thank you for everything you¡¯ve done for your daughter. I know you can¡¯t worry about me, but my daughter is now twenty years old, my daughter will take care of herself, you can go without worry!¡±

    The words fell, tears fell like pearls of fierce ¡­

    Joseph had just reached the door when he heard what Karen had just said and stopped in his tracks, his gaze falling on her the whole time.

    ¡°Dad, thank you for being with me to wee the new year, I am content, you Carry away!¡±

    Seeing that Mew kept insisting, Karen lost her voice and said in pain, ¡°Dad, I beg you, don¡¯t insist anymore!¡±

    The reason why Mew did not want to leave was because he did not feelfortable leaving her alone in the world. He hadn¡¯t watched her get married and have children, hadn¡¯t watched the day she wore her wedding dress.

    Karen never knew she would one day beg her father to leave the world he loved and yearned for, and although she was intolerant, she couldn¡¯t let her father, who loved her, spend every day in pain for her own sake; rather than that, she would rather he leave unattached.

    The monitor gave a crisp bang at Karen¡¯s request, and Karen¡¯s mouth curled into a Tammy smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Dad!¡±

    Tina, standing in the doorway, looked at the scene in front of her and buried her head in Vincent¡¯s chest, unable to stop the tears from falling.

    When the hospital called them to say that Karen had refused other treatment options, Tina and Vincent rushed over to the hospital, not expecting to see what they saw before them.

    Vincent, standing at the door, hugged Tina tightly, a pair of deep eyes stared at the person in the room, he was also shocked by Karen¡¯s approach, this kind of courage even if they are reced by them, may not do it.

    Joseph walked in, bowed deeply to Mew, and said with thin lips, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m Joseph, Karen¡¯s boyfriend, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of her and not let you worry!¡±

    ¡°Dad, did you hear that? Daughter is taken care of, you Carry!¡±

    Looking at Mew, who was not breathing, Karen spoke with tears falling down her face.

    ¡°Sorry I¡¯mte!¡±

    Embracing her gently in his arms, Joseph looked at Karen, who was in pain, and said with a self-critical face.

    Originally he was staying in C for New Year¡¯s Eve, when his parents, who were far away, suddenly called him and asked him to go back, not expecting such a thing to happen.

    Because it was New Year¡¯s Eve, the hospital had to temporarily ce Mew¡¯s body in the morgue, and it was already 5 a. m. when I got home.

    Worried that she might not think about being alone in her apartment, she took her back to her own apartment.

    ¡°Go take a hot shower first, there are clothes in the closet, I¡¯ll cook you something to eat!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Joseph!¡±

    Stroking her long dark hair, Joseph smiled lightly and said, ¡°Fool, do you still need to be polite with me?¡±

    After saying that, Karen turned around and went into her room.

    Looking at her haggard figure, Joseph took a deep breath, at this time, the phone in his pocket rang once again, took out the phone to look at the phone call, handsome face frowned more tightly.

    Taking the phone to his room, Joseph then pressed the answer button and said, ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    ¡°Joseph, where are you now?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I suddenly have some urgent business to go back to C City, I may not be able to go back for a while!¡±

    I don¡¯t know what Joseph¡¯s parents said, Joseph rubbed his forehead and said patiently, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry about my business, I¡¯ll take care of it myself, I¡¯ll hang up now!¡±

    Without waiting for the other side to agree or disagree, the phone was hung up directly.

    Since the dissolution of his marriage to Moon White, his grandfather has never pressed him to get married and is not looking for him, which shows how hard that incident hit his old man.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Despite this, Joseph never regretted it and always believed that one day, Grandpa would open his heart and ept Karen.

    Walking out of the room, Joseph dropped his gaze on the closed room door, saw that Karen hadn¡¯te out yet, turned around and went into the kitchen and started preparing breakfast.

    At the same time, inside an old castle in the United States, a noblewoman is sitting on the sofa, looking at the phone in the palm of her hand in a daze.

 Chapter 953 I just want to be alone with you for a while

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Wilson said to Rosemary, who was having fun with Mayme.

    It had been a long time since he had seen her having so much fun, and if he hadn¡¯t found someone following them, he would have liked to let her y for a while.

    ¡°Ah, going back so soon!¡±

    Mayme looked at them with an unfulfilled look.

    It was so easy to be with Rosemary that she naturally didn¡¯t want to go back so early, because as soon as she did, her parents would ask her about her progress with Caelen, who had apparently been identified in their eyes as her future husband.

    Indeed, The Smith Family immigrated to France from Caelen¡¯s grandfather¡¯s area, and with Caelen¡¯s grandmother Missy, who was a royal aristocrat, The Smith Family soon squeezed its way to the top of the upper ss, and today The Smith Family can be said to be standing at the top of the pyramidpared to before. The Smith family is now at the top of the pyramid, something that many people have worked hard for their entire lives to achieve.

    It was for this reason that when Mayme found out that she and Caelen were fianc¨¦es, her whole body felt like it had been electrocuted and she didn¡¯t get over the incident for a long time.

    What she can do today is that she can get Caelen to initiate a withdrawal, which would probably be the best ending for both The Smith Family and The Karlsson Family.

    Because she knew that as long as she refused to marry Caelen, she didn¡¯t dare to end up in any way, she would break the hearts of those who loved her and loved her, and this was something she was extremely unwilling to see.

    But she can¡¯t bow down to her marriage because of this. She was brought up with a Western education, and in her bones, she has always longed for romantic love, not a family union.

    Although their family did not need a family marriage to strengthen the family¡¯s position, and her parents also told her very clearly that the reason why her grandfather settled the marriage was because Caelen¡¯s grandfather did not have a daughter at the beginning, and when Caelen¡¯s parents¡¯ generation did not have a daughter, so when The Smith Family knew that her parents had a daughter, they settled the marriage without saying a word. At that time, her parents didn¡¯t think that much about it, they just thought it would be good if the old man was happy.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll have plenty of opportunitiester anyway!¡±

    Rosemary took her hand and stood up. Smiling weakly at her.

    ¡°Yes oh, I almost forgot!¡±

    Mayme was excited to think that she would have a long time to spendwith Rosemary.

    Vincent walked up to Wilson and spoke, ¡°You take Rosemary back first, Mayme I¡¯ll take her back!¡±

    Mayme, standing next to Rosemary, was about to say no when her hand was wrapped tightly in Vincent¡¯srge palm, pulling her towards the parking lot not far away.

    ¡°Wilson, have you noticed something odd about Marcy today?¡±

    Looking at their departing backs, Rosemary asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice it, but just now Marcy took a phone call and did look a little ugly when he came back, I¡¯ll ask him when we get back.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, in fact, she wanted to say that the disease is not this, but see Wilson said so, maybe it really is their own illusion.

    Although she was not sure what Marcy thought, she would silently wish them from the bottom of her heart no matter what.

    ¡°Rosemary, you haven¡¯t seen the night scene outside Paris yet! Shall I show you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it waste?¡±

    Raising her head, Rosemary looked at the man in front of her and suddenly had some trouble understanding what was going on in his head.

    He knew she would ask this, dotingly scratched her small nose, attached to her ear, smiled lightly, ¡°You have been dominated by them all day today, I just want to spend some time alone with you now, can¡¯t even such a small request satisfy me?¡±

    Looking at him with a sorrowful look on his face, Rosemary snorted out augh andughed, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep youpany!¡±

    ¡°Thank you wife for your grace!¡±

    He made a slight nod, which caused Rosemary tough, so he has such a cute side too.

    Both hands naturally hold on her arm, Wilson mouth hooked up satisfied smile, in the moment of turning around, like a hawk eyes quickly swept not far from the corner, the face of the smile instantly all gone, reced by an icy cold killing intent.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    But all this, Rosemary did not know anything about.

    It¡¯s not that she can¡¯t bear this, but Wilson feels that these things should not have been left to her in the first ce. What has happened during this time has made her disappear from the original carefree her, even if she asionally shows a smile, it¡¯s all fake.

    He didn¡¯t like to see her like this; she liked the old Rosemary who was lively and cheerful without a hint of worry.

    Wilson sent a message to Robin as fast as he could while she was in the car, and only after seeing the message sent did he turn around and get into the car and fasten his seat belt, and the Hermes Roadster disappeared like a ghost down the road.

    Meanwhile, Mayme sat on the passenger side, leaning her head gently against the car window, quietly looking out at the scenery that momentarily floated past.

    The atmosphere in the car was a bit eerie with the silence, at this time, a ssical music sounded slowly, Mayme turned her head to look, and then asked to Marcy: ¡°Do you like ssical music?¡±

    ¡°No, these were downloaded by Marks earlier!¡±

    Marcy turned her head to look at her and smiled slightly.

    Mayme let out a somewhat lost oh, then leaned her head back against the car window.

    Mayme couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself as she listened to his words, she thought he knew she liked this ssical music before he yed it, but it turned out that she was wrong about everything.

    ¡°Mayme ah Mayme, people have made their words so clear, don¡¯t you still have a dead heart? You have such a handsome, perfect Caelen by your side, why don¡¯t you try to ept him?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s heart suddenly had a little person in her ear persuading that instead of being alone and making a fool of herself here, she should try to ept another rtionship.

    Seeing her leaning against the car window with a Susan face, Marcy suddenly felt that such a Mayme made him feel painful to look at, and wanted to say something tofort her, but did not know what to say.

    ¡°When are you getting married?¡±

    Eventually, Marcy broke this silence.

    Mayme¡¯s heart was stung violently, and although she knew he didn¡¯t like her, it still stung deeply when she heard him ask that.

    ¡°Do you really want me to get married?¡±

    Looking at him, Mayme asked faintly.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, in fact, I think you are still young, if ording to my opinion, I would suggest waiting for you to finish your studies before getting married, after all, you are still young now, you should enjoy the great youth at this moment, orter, when you look back, you will feel very sorry!¡±

 Chapter 954 Is there really no place at all?

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Mayme asked, hurt, just as Marcy¡¯s words fell.

    Seeing her hard face, Marcy asked a little nervously, ¡°What, did I say something wrong?¡± Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, she continued, ¡°I just said that it was just my suggestion, and it¡¯s up to you to decide what to do in the end.¡±

    The anger in Mayme¡¯s heart was instantly ignited, and she asked Marcy, ¡°Am I that unimportant in your heart? In your heart, do I really have no ce at all?¡±

    If you don¡¯t like her, why did youe to mess with her in the first ce? Now her heart has fallen, and what she got is this result, she is really upset.

    Marcy was stunned by Mayme¡¯s appearance. Mayme had always been a cheerful, spontaneous and honest girl in his mind, but he had never thought that his initial action would cause her to be hurt.

    ¡°If there was any action before that made you misunderstand, I¡¯m here to say sorry and forgive me for my thoughtlessness!¡±

    ¡°All along I thought you were so nice to me because you liked me, but today I realized that I was so stupid, so hopelessly stupid, that it was all my own wishful thinking all along, my unrequited love!¡±

    The bean-sized teardrops weeping down, the body because of the sadness and trembling a lot, looking at the man in front of him, Mayme only feel that they can not breathe, it turns out that all this is just their own unrequited love.

    The slender hands tightly cover their chest, the original love someone, the heart will be so painful.

    It hurts so much that she can¡¯t breathe, it hurts so much that she can¡¯t feel consciousness.

    ¡°Mayme, don¡¯t you do that!¡±

    ¡°Stop the car!¡±

    Mayme shouted at him.

    ¡°Stop it Mayme, let me take you home safely okay?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Marcy tried tomunicate with her, but Mayme couldn¡¯t listen to a word at the moment, she just wanted to get out of here quickly and escape from his sight.

    ¡°I told you to stop the car, did you hear me?¡±

    said, reaching for the car door.

    This action really will be Marcy to a big jump, hurriedly parked on the side of the road, the car has not yet stopped, Mayme has opened the door to get down.

    At this moment in Paris, the night temperature difference is a lot, as soon as the car, a cold wind to meet the face, but at the moment Maymepletely do not feel cold, because her heart has been cold, even if the temperature is high, but also can not warm her dead heart.

    ¡°Mayme, it¡¯s dangerous for you toe out alone like this,e back with me, OK?¡±

    Pulling on her arm, Marcy pleaded.

    The security in Paris at night has always been very poor, not to mention that she is a girl walking alone on this remote road, if she meets a gangster or something, it will be serious.

    The more you shake off his hand, Mayme looked at him in a daze, tears falling like a dike, and said, ¡°Since I am nothing in your mind, what does it matter to you if I live or die? The more you do this, the more you will make me think that there is something for me in your heart!¡±

    Looking at her, how Marcy wanted to take her into his arms and tell her that his heart had long been filled with a girl, and that girl was her.

    But thinking of Prince Nichs, the words finally swallowed back, if Prince Nichs knows that they are together, will certainly be from her body, he does not want her to suffer any harm, if not to protect her around, he would rather give up.

    Since Cloris went to the West side to bring back the news, Marcy is more insistent on their own approach, although this, there is a risk that he will lose her, but as long as she is safe, even if it is silently watching her behind the scenes, but also satisfied.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have Caelene get you!¡±

    The words fell, Marcy took out her cell phone and dialed Caelen¡¯s number, the call was soon answered, told Caelen the address of this ce, less than ten minutes, Caelen¡¯s cool sports car appeared in front of them, see himing, Marcy then got into the car and quickly left.

    Looking at the dusty car, Mayme hugged her arms and squatted down, burying her head in her knees and crying loudly.

    Caelen looked at the hurting Mayme, if before he didn¡¯t know who the person in Mayme¡¯s heart was, but now he had a better idea than anyone else.

    ¡°Wilson, do you see that car behind us that¡¯s been following us?¡±

    Through the rearview mirror next to her, Rosemary saw a ck car following them and her eyebrows furrowed together.

    Wilson took a look, the corners of his mouth hooked up a cold smile, then turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, maybe the other party is like us, want to go to the suburbs to see the night scenery!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rosemary half-heartedly took another look at the car behind her, only to see that the car that was just following behind her had disappeared at some point, and now she had to suspect that she was worrying a little blindly.

    ¡°It seems I really do have a suspicious mind!¡±

    Sitting up straight, Rosemary let out a soft sigh.

    Wilson, who was driving, couldn¡¯t help butugh when he heard her words, ¡°As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope, this is normal, wait in a while it will not be!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say!¡±

    This kind of thing at any time may lose their lives, not a little time to recover from the shadow of the psychological alone, I am afraid it will take a long time to adapt.

    ¡°For me, this kind of thing is more than normal, in those of us who live at the top of the pyramid, there are simply too many enemies set up around me, otherwise my life would not be worth so much.¡±

    After saying that, Wilson also deliberately will be worth biting some heavy, he can remember when Snow said his life is how much money, the woman¡¯s eyes glowing look, simply make people want to grab over a hard beating.

    ¡°In the eyes of people outside, the dazzling halo on your body does not know how many people red eyes, but in my opinion, instead of living in fear every day, it is better to remove thisyer of dazzling golden light and be an ordinary person.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t met Wilson, she probably wouldn¡¯t have stepped into the life of the gentry for the rest of her life. She had seen too much fighting in the gentry since she was a child, and for her, people just need to live a simple life.

    Wilson, of course, knew what she meant, and gently attached hisrge palm and said softly, ¡°Soon we¡¯ll be able to live like this!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Give her a Carry smile, these days Wilson almost as soon as the ne began to busy non-stop, although she does not know exactly what is busy, but she can be sure of one thing is that he is busy with things rted to her.

    Although she would like to know about the cause of death of her parents, but every day back to see his face tired look, the words still swallowed back.

 Chapter 955 False alarm

    ¡°How¡¯s Rosemary doing?¡±

    When he returned to the vi, the maid came to tell him that Robin was waiting for him inside the office.

    After exining to Rosemary, Wilson went to the study.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t let her know and now it¡¯s asleep!¡±

    Nodded, Robin acquiesced to his approach, after all, this kind of thing they know just fine, there is no need for one more person to be on edge.

    ¡°Young master, your coffee!¡±

    At that moment, the maid came in with a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Wilson.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go down and rest!¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Wilson gestures for her to get out.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, why have you suddenly established so many enemies?¡±

    Picked up the tea on the table and gently sip, nodded in satisfaction, seems to be very satisfied with the tea.

    It seems that this kid is still a little conscience, know to take out his favorite big red robe to him to drink, this tea in the market can be considered priceless, not you have money to eat, it seems that his real nephew or a little means, this time can still get wild big red robe.

    ¡°This is just sent over this evening, just not much, only two pieces,ter cousin uncle take back to slowly taste!¡±

    As the saying goes, know your enemy and know yourself, and treat your cousin¡¯s uncle, Wilson is the same.

    Robin picked up the cup of tea, looked at the more expensive than gold tea in the cup, the corners of her lips hooked up a light smile and said, ¡°Wilson, you really haven¡¯t changed at all!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that cousin uncle likes it!¡±

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, so what? Are you going to let me go?¡±

    A pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes slightly hooked, Wilson hit what idea, he could not be clearer.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Wilson shamelessly replied.

    Robin listened, his mouth kept making a tsk-tsk sound andughed, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t want it for nothing!¡±

    It¡¯s all about contributing, so why would he refuse?

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, the tea is all sold exclusively to you anyway, as you know, I¡¯ve never been a tea drinker!¡±

    The words fell, Robin suddenly had a feeling of being pitched, if there is a choice, he really do not want to have such a nephew.

    ¡°Well, get down to business!¡±

    After flirting, the two men began to turn to business.

    ¡°I¡¯ve caught the person for you, but the answer may be a little disappointing to you!¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    The three of them did not reveal their departure to the outside world, plus they came in a private jet, so by definition, they should not have known their whereabouts so quickly.

    ¡°ording to the two men, they were asked by a woman to monitor your every move, as well as to inquire about where you live, and then report like the woman, and he also said that they did not mean any harm!¡±

    Speaking of which, Robin looked at Wilson with a smirk and joked, ¡°It seems that you are always radiant with charm no matter where you are!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s all there is to it?¡±

    Seeing Wilson doubting his ability, Robin said with some displeasure, ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, then you should find someone else!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, I just didn¡¯t think it would end up being a false rm!¡±

    Is it really your own illusion?

    It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t trust Robin¡¯s strength, but there¡¯s really been too much going ontely and he has to make sure Rosemary is safe.

    ¡°But when we interrogated the two men, they said they did see two men in ck following you in the evening, starting from the entrance of the restaurant and following you all the way to the cruise ship, until the cruise ship docked at the next ferry, when the two men left!¡±

    Robin will just those two people said the original words to him, although it is still unclear what the other party is actually the purpose, but a little more defense is still good.

    ¡°No matter what the other party¡¯s purpose is, as long as it is detrimental to Rosemary, I will never let her go easily!¡±

    ¡°Last time you asked me to help you investigate the matter hase to light, indeed as you expected, she did not die, but let someone to save, as for just who her people are, my people are still continuing to investigate.¡±

    Although they grew up together, they haven¡¯t dealt with each other for almost a decade since Wilson started his ownpany, even when he was in a car ident, he didn¡¯t even ask for his help, so you can see how difficult this time is for him.

    It may seem to him that these are just trivial, after all, like them, which hands are clean, wanting their lives is like a carp in the river, as the saying goes, the higher you stand, the more danger there is.

    So people like them will never easily hand over their feelings, because once they have a soft spot, it is the same as allowing those who have a heart to have a chance, which is an important point in the education they received from childhood.

    When he learned that The Grant family married a girl back to Wilson, he thought it was a good choice, whether for Wilson or for The Grant family, only he did not expect that things did not develop as they expected, on the contrary, Wilson fell in love with Rosemary, and more to He was surprised that Rosemary would trade her life for Wilson¡¯s, and this is what moved him the most.

    Because of this, The Grant family, including the rest of The Grant family¡¯s rtives, recognized Rosemary, although the gentry do not need such feelings inside, but precisely because Wilson¡¯s grandfather forcibly broke up his eldest uncle, and finally caused his eldest uncle to leave home, until now thirty yearster, life and death unknown.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be really lucky, she didn¡¯t die even after being shot so many times!¡±

    Thinking about all the things Cora did, Wilson hated it. If it wasn¡¯t for her, Chad wouldn¡¯t be in the state he is now, and he wouldn¡¯t have let the two brothers fight each other, and now he can¡¯t even find him, and if he hadn¡¯t sent him a text messageter telling him that he was all right, there¡¯s no telling what things would have been like.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this kind of people will not end up well in the end, even if they can save her once now, but they can¡¯t save her twice or three times!¡±

    The words fell, Robin¡¯s sexy thin lips hooked up a cold smile, eyes and issued a cold killing intent.

    ¡°This matter we still need to think long and hard, before my father told me that Cora joined a mysterious organization before, then she met my father, wanted to get rid of that organization to her hold, but also with that organization had a big conflict, almost gave up his life, but finally do not know because of what reason, again appeared in C city, and then soon, it happened The fire!¡±

    Wilson told the story in general. Robin had heard a little about this affair of Darren¡¯s, but the details were not very clear to him.

 Chapter 956 No appetite

    What¡¯s more, these are also private matters, so people inside the family did not look deeper.

    ¡°It seems that this matter I have a good investigation, if it is really as your father said, then things may turn out to be somewhat troublesome!¡±

    The ability to take people away under Wilson¡¯s nose, it can be seen that the other party¡¯s power is very unusual.

    Wilson naturally knows that this matter is more troublesome, one can prepare for revenge for twenty years, it can be seen how meticulous this woman¡¯s mind is, if she did not create that car ident at the beginning, he would not have been able to prepare well in advance, all this is ultimately attributed to Cora.

    If Cora had been less eager, she would not have be what she is today.

    ¡°This matter will trouble the cousin uncle, the news came over there years ago, the old man began to be resistant to loneliness, I am still convenient to show up for the time being, these things will trouble the cousin uncle to help me hard!¡±

    Robin has a specially set headquarters in Belgium, and if these matters are left to him, I believe those people will not think that it is him who is investigating for the time being.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take care of this matter, in a few days I¡¯ll let Lance personally go to investigate about Rosemary¡¯s parents¡¯ car ident, it may take a little time, after all, after such a long time, a lot of evidence is long gone.¡±

    This Wilson has been expected, otherwise he would not have made no progress so far.

    The two talked for a while longer, until the sky in the east was glowing with the white of a fish¡¯s belly, and only then did Robin start to get up, straighten his clothes and prepare to leave.

    Just walked not two steps, seems to have thought of something, turned back to Wilson behind him and said: ¡°By the way, tomorrow night Mr. Lake in his home held a reception, I got you two invitations, when youe together, I will introduce you.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be on time!¡±

    The first time I saw a long, white legs casually on the quilt, a long ck hair casually scattered to the side, two lotus arms hanging down on the white sheets, Wilson¡¯s throat tightened.

    And Rosemary, who was sleeping soundly at the moment, had no idea how tempting she looked at the moment, but it was only with Wilson that she felt safer than ever.

    Gently walking over to her, Wilson put her snow-white straight legs inside the quilt, and ruffled her hair scattered over her face. Rosemary underneath her seemed to feel someone touching her, opened her eyes in a daze, and when she saw it was Wilson, she squinted slightly and asked shallowly, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Four in the morning, did it wake you up?¡±

    ¡°No, why are you so busy sote?¡±

    With a yawn, Rosemary spoke sleepily.

    Lifted the quilt, held her in his arms and said, ¡°Took care of some things, well, it¡¯s still early, sleep a little more!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    As the words fell into his voice, Rosemary¡¯s entire body leaned toward his side, found afortable position, and soon fell asleep again.

    Looking at her beautiful sleeping face, the corners of his lips hooked up a happy smile, embracing her and falling into a deep sleep.

    Karen came out of the room and saw Josephing out of the kitchen with his breakfast.

    Originally, she wanted toe out and tell Joseph not to do her share, but when her eyes fell on the breakfast on the table, Karen¡¯s nose sank and tears fell without warning.

    Joseph, who was carrying milk out, saw her crying again and hurriedly put down the milk in his hand, went to her, wiped her tears heartily, and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just miss my dad!¡±

    Turning his head to look at the food on the table, because he was worried that she did not have an appetite, so Joseph cooked all her favorite vors, but he did not expect to stir up her sadness.

    ¡°Do not be sad, if uncle sees you like this, will be heartbroken,e to eat something, and then in a good rest, you have two days and two nights have not closed eyes!¡± The original thin body, now because of the departure of the ancient father, more emaciated a lot.

    Pulled her to sit down, Joseph gave her a bowl of lean pork porridge, brought it to her, saw her hesitate to move, said heartily: ¡°I know you are very sad now, also do not want to eat, but if you do not eat something, your body will not be able to hold up, in addition to the uncle¡¯s affairs are still dependent on you to take care of, if you copse, then who will help you deal with these things? ¡±

    Looking at the lean pork in front of her, Karen gently picked up the bowl, spoonful by spoonful into her mouth, bean-sized teardrops fell in the bowl, and it was no longer possible to tell whether it was the taste of salt or the salty taste of tears.

    Joseph, who was sitting on the sidelines, saw the scene in front of him and was heartbroken, wanting tofort her properly, but not knowing where to start.

    The pain of losing a loved one like this, the next person is simply unable to help, only hope that with the passage of time, can slowly will be her heart wound, slowly recover.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room first!¡±

    Putting down the bowl, Karen stood up and walked to her room.

    She just wants to be nice and quiet right now, and up until now he hasn¡¯t gotten over the fact that Mew left.

    Joseph lifted his feet and was about to follow, but his cell phone rang inside his pocket, nced at the caller ID, and was hesitant to answer when he heard Karen¡¯s faint voicee through.

    ¡°Joseph, if you have something to do, you go ahead and do it! I¡¯m fine!¡± Falling into tune, Karen gave him a reassuring smile.

    When she was inside the hospital before, she heard his cell phone ring several times, to the back of the time he directly forced to turn off the phone, just then because Mew just left, so she was not in the mood to care about these, but now that they are back, she can no longer let him dy him because of himself.

    ¡°Take a good rest, I¡¯ll sit here and leave after you fall asleep!¡±

    Help her cover up the quilt,rge palm gently attached to her bare forehead, said tenderly.

    Karen knew there was no use in saying anything, so she had to meekly close her eyes. Perhaps it was because Joseph was beside her, giving her an inexplicable sense of security, and in no time at all there came the sound of even breathing.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In her sleep, her small palm-sized face was pale, her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled together, and her body was tremblingslightly from the pain.

    At this moment, how he wants to stay by her side like this, not even a step apart.

    At that moment, the phone rang again, Joseph was afraid to wake her up, quickly picked up the phone and walked outside, closed the door, and then went to the living room window to pick up the phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Brother, Mom and Dad and I are here to see you, we¡¯re at the airport now, the flight is at ten o¡¯clock, I¡¯ll see you shortly after that!¡±

    A cheerful female voice came from the other side of the phone, and Joseph, who was holding the phone, subconsciously dropped his gaze on the closed door of the room.

 Chapter 957 Somebody help me!

    The next morning, Rosemary was still asleep when Wilson woke her up. After a simple freshening up, Rosemary casually found a beige dress and put it on, and once she came downstairs, she saw a dozen people standing in the living room.

    ¡°Good morning, Madam!¡±

    The men gave a respectful shout when they saw Rosemary, who nodded politely before dropping her gaze on Wilson at the table.

    Wilson waved at her, the corners of his eyes were full of doting colors inside.

    ¡°Who are these people?¡±

    Taking a seat next to him, Rosemary whispered an inquiry.

    ¡°Breakfast first!¡±

    Falling into tune, Wilson took a piece of her favorite sandwich and toast and ced it in front of her.

    ¡°The butler heard that you like French toast and sandwiches very much, so he specially had them made for you, try it!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary said in fluent French to the butler who stepped aside.

    This vi was temporarily bought by Wilson at the end of the year, because he didn¡¯t have much time to manage this side of things at that time, and it just so happened that Edwin had nothing to do at home, so he took things over, so all the maids inside the vi were carefully selected by him.

    The French housekeeper was very fond of Rosemary, the hostess, so when he learned that Rosemary liked to eat these, he immediately had them prepared for her.

    ¡°French sandwiches and toast are the most famous, I didn¡¯t expect the taste to be better than what I ate before!¡±

    I remember every time there was no ss on the weekend, she and Carina would go to a famous restaurant in C to have a good meal together, but despite that, they didn¡¯t dare to order too much at that time, after all, they were really poor at that time!

    Looking back now, that time was really desirable, although at that time they did not have much money, after all, they lived every day is very happy, carefree, no assassination around, no collusion, where you want to go, unlike now, despite the material life went up, but around every day there are a lot of bodyguards, although she never indicated, but, she is sincerely not like this kind of life.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, so absorbed?¡±

    ¡°I was just thinking, this sandwich is so delicious, I must learn it some day when I have time, and when I want to eat it after I go back, I can also make it myself!¡±

    Hearing her say that, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but smile. If she really wanted to eat, he could just hire a French kitchen to go over there, but the thought of being able to get up every morning and eat breakfast made by her hands was a st.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary smiled at him Tammy, and she knew he would agree.

    Just as Rosemary took the second sandwich and was about to bite into it, she heard a shout behind her and the sandwich in her hand was gone.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, in order to avoid you feeling ufortable when you get dressedter, you can¡¯t eat this sandwich anymore!¡±

    Rosemary some embarrassment will gently put down his hand, looking at a handsome looking, but speak is a little girly man, good-looking without a slight cluster, and finally will be gaze fell on Wilson¡¯s body.

    ¡°Cousin uncle asked us to go to a reception tonight, these are the people he called over, after a while there will be clothes sent over together!¡±

    Wilson is also quite helpless about Robin¡¯s arrangement.

    Originally Rosemary does not like this kind of asion, but they must each bring a dance partner over, there is no choice but to condescend to his Rosemary.

    Wilson¡¯s voice just fell, Rosemary saw several girls pushing rows of clothes came in, when thest row of clothes came in, Rosemary whole mouth stunned are blocked down an egg, not that she had not seen so many clothes, but every piece of clothing on this is limited models, and still court models, once you see is these clothes. Rosemary just felt her scalp tingling.

    Now she finally knows why that makeup artist just wouldn¡¯t let her eat. If she had known she was wearing these clothes, she would have preferred to stay in bed and not get up.

    Oh my God!

    Someone help me!

    She really should not wear these clothes!

    No one could have imagined that Rosemary, who always seems to be afraid of everything, would be afraid to wear this court dress.

    Even Wilson did not know that his little wife, who was not afraid of the gunfire in the first ce, would be afraid to wear such clothes.

    Swallowing hard, Rosemary struggled to get her emotions in order, then gave Wilson a broad smile and said, ¡°Wilson, is this party grand?¡±

    Looking at what Robin had prepared, Wilson replied, ¡°It¡¯s grand!¡±

    Although he did not have any industry in France, he knew Lake, a man who was both a merchant and a nobleman after all.

    It is said that his grandfather¡¯s generation, all the family members are working in the pce, and all are high-ranking officials, plus his grandfather married the daughter of the then president, the Lake Family¡¯s power is unrivaled, originally Mr. Lake¡¯s grandfather is the next president, but I do not know what reason, slowly fade out of the royal family, turned to business.

    Despite this, the power of The Lake Family in France is not to be underestimated, otherwise Robin would not have introduced him to them.

    So he wasn¡¯t surprised when Robin called him early in the morning and said he had arranged for a makeup artist toe over.

    For arge family like this, which grew up in the royal nobility, the blood as well as the teachings of the royal nobility still flow in their bones, despite the fact that they have been separated on the surface.

    Wilson¡¯s three words made Rosemary¡¯s beautiful little face copse, looking at the milk on the table, and although she wanted to drink it now, she finally held back.

    ¡°Are you sure you really want me to apany you to this reception?¡±

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re not going to tell me that you don¡¯t want to apany me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, I just think these dresses I wear are a little inappropriate, worried about what will happen when the timees!¡±

    In fact, it is true what she said, when she was in W, Jacob asked her to be her date to a court reception, is wearing this dress, when wearing it, she really felt that her waist is no longer her own, not to mention eating and so on.

    Wilson took a look at the skirt sent in, this kind of skirt on the figure is very delicate, even in his heart, Rosemary¡¯s waist has been slender enough, but this kind of skirt skirt really can be more fine to be more fine.

    ¡°My wife is pregnant, this kind of dress is not suitable for her, go and choose some other morefortable ones over!¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    The male makeup artist then waved his hand at the person behind him and said, ¡°Go, bring that blue dress from my room!¡±

    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t that one already reserved for Miss Gallert?¡±

 Chapter 958 Dumping Love

    Rosemary saw the woman looking at the makeup artist with an anxious face, and was just about to say forget it when she heard the blond man suddenly turn his head and look at the woman, his handsome face full of anger, and said, ¡°You go and settle your sry for the next three months, and don¡¯te to work tomorrow.¡± Then he spoke to another girl: ¡°Yali, you go and fetch the clothes!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    The woman heard their words, her small face was pale, her big golden eyes shone with operating tears, bowed to them and left.

    ¡°Sorry to make The Young Mr. Grant and Mrs. look funny, believe me, you will be the most beautiful, the most beautiful woman tonight!¡± The blond man said in not very standard Mandarin.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    If it was in C city, Rosemary would have opened her mouth to plead for the girl just now, but this is a foreign country, and people have their own rules, think about it, she did not speak in.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the study first, have the butler call me if anything happens!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After seeing him leave, Rosemary said to the butler again, ¡°Butler, go prepare some snacks, fruits and such for everyone to eat!¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡±

    After themand, Rosemary spoke again to the blond man, ¡°Give me twenty minutes, will you?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Those in the back heard the blond man say yes, their hearts cheered, and they admired Rosemary¡¯s move even more.

    These people are young men and women from various countries, with no identity background, trying to find a job in a foreign country in another country is difficult, especially like their current jobs, it is even more difficult, so they have to work harder than anyone else, just these hardships in the eyes of those gentry and noblemen, ispletely worthless.

    So none of them, except for the young blonde, came over with breakfast, and they were hungry for a whole day, but they were used to it, but they were happy to have food, after all, who does not like to feel hungry.

    In less than five minutes, the servants came in with food, Rosemary let them put it on the table, then smiled at those people and said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go eat something to pad our stomachs first!¡±

    Everyone dropped their eyes on the blond man, only to see him nod before the crowd put down what they were holding and bowed to Rosemary, which led them to the table.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat some?¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at the blond man sitting on the couch; after all, that was a full day for the entire series.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ve already eaten! Now introduce myself, I¡¯ll be Robert, you can call me Robert too, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, nice to meet you!¡±

    There is still a slight difort with the French way of greeting, but it is obviously less awkward than the time when I first met Jackson.

    After introducing them to each other and everyone had returned from eating, the housekeeper took them to the dressing room and began to dress Rosemary so as not to dy them.

    This sitting, Rosemary sat for a whole day, now she finally understood that the original treatment she received in the past than now is simply too good to be true,pared with today¡¯s, it is simply a small witch.

    ¡°Miss Harris, do you see where else you need to be massaged?¡±

    Rosemary can¡¯t remember how many times she was woken up by them, just this body massage alone has been done for two hours, she just wants to get it over with now, after all it¡¯s really too hard.

    ¡°No more, thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s my pleasure to serve you!¡±

    The waiter hurriedly took a nightgown and put it on for her, saying, ¡°Madam, please follow me!¡±

    ¡°What else do we have to do now?¡±

    At the moment, she sounded tired. Although the massage made herfortable, it still made her tired after a long day.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s go out and finish putting on our makeup, and then after we change our clothes, we¡¯re done!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, please don¡¯t worry, our boss will do his makeup very quickly, no more than half an hour at most!¡± The waiter spoke up when he saw her looking tired.

    Hearing her say that, Rosemary felt relieved and said thank you.

    As the waiter said, Robert¡¯s makeup was indeed fast, finished in less than twenty minutes. Looking at herself in the mirror, Rosemary suddenly did not recognize herself.

    The make-up artists who did her make-up before were famous make-up artists, but because she didn¡¯t like to draw too much attention, she asked them to draw as in as possible every time she did make-up.

    I remember once she asked Ellen to do so, and Ellen couldn¡¯t help but flirt with her, which is still pretty funny when you think about it.

    What Rosemary did not know was that Robert was the youngest and most famous make-up artist in the world, and the make-up artist that all the celebrities, noblewomen and movie stars and actresses were fighting for.

    What¡¯s more, he has a strange temper and doesn¡¯t easily do makeup for others. Even to book an appointment with the makeup artist in his store, you have to make an appointment in advance, otherwise you can¡¯t even hire one.

    But by the time Rosemary found out, it was already an afterthought.

    ¡°Looks like I really didn¡¯t waste my trip today!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary inside the mirror, Robert hooked his lips in satisfaction.

    Rosemary has an exquisite set of features, even while not normally wearing makeup, are attractive enough, especially the pair of soulful eyes, clean and wless, but also with a unique temperament of Western people, now by Robert so a painting, is simply abination of Eastern and Western goddess, in addition to her wearing the dress that he chose for her today, I believe that even today the princess appeared will also be eclipsed.

    The moment the waiter finished changing her dress and came out, everyone was stunned and the girl named Yali finally understood why Robert had asked her to wear this dress.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, sir asked me toe up and ask if it¡¯s ready.¡±

    The maid knocked gently on the door and asked to Rosemary who was surrounded by everyone.

    Robert turned his head to the maid and spoke, ¡°Tell your husband toe right down!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Yali, bring Miss Harris ¡®Love in a Fallen City¡¯!¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss!¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Yali took out a set of jewelry from the safe and walked to Rosemary¡¯s face, smiling and putting it on for her.

    The expression on Rosemary¡¯s face changed and changed when her eyes fell on top of the posh jewelry.

    She herself is the design of jewelry, at first when she heard Robert talk about ¡°Love in the City¡±, she thought her ears heard wrong, but the moment her eyes fell on that, her whole body froze.

 Chapter 959 Not your style

    ¡°Robert, why are you so generous today? This is not like you!¡±

    When Robin¡¯s eyes fell on the ne around Rosemary¡¯s neck, he couldn¡¯t help but tease at his best friend.

    People who know him know that he is the so-called iron cock a, a dime a dozen.

    Even those royalty, who want to get the jewels from his hands, it is impossible.

    As he said, even the jewels must wait until his destined people are qualified to wear them, and those people will only lower the grade of those jewels in his hands.

    ¡°Since they are your friends, they are naturally my friends, and I, Robert, have always been generous with my friends!¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Robin couldn¡¯t help but make a few tsk-tsk sounds, stepped forward and gently put her hand on his shoulder, leaned her body towards him, her nice peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, and said with a light smile, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t known you for so many years, I¡¯d really believe what you¡¯re saying at the moment!¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    Robert nced at him, coldly pushed the hand on his shoulder away, and said in no good mood, ¡°So I¡¯m that untrustworthy in your heart?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t just have no trustworthiness in my heart, you shouldn¡¯t have any trustworthiness in anyone¡¯s heart!¡±

    With these words, Robert punched him directly in the face, but he was cleverly dodged by Robin.

    ¡°See, annoyed and angry!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother!¡±

    After that, Robert turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have Yalie byter to pick up her clothes, have a good night!¡±

    Robert finished, his gaze fell thoughtfully above the ne around her neck, and left with a faint smile on his lips.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously touched the ne on her chest, and her mind was full of a series of question marks.

    ¡°This guy, usually stingy as a dime, didn¡¯t expect to be so generous today!¡±

    ¡°Cousin Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilson didn¡¯t know Robert, only that he and Robin were close friends, but you could hear from his tone that he was shocked at the outfit on Rosemary today.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Saying that, the three walked outside together.

    At the airport in C city, Joseph was wearing a long dark brown trench coat, his handsome and upright figure immediately attracted a lot of girls toe forward to look around, some of the more daring girls directly went forward to ask him for his phone number, but before he could say anything, he was already scared away by his cold eyes.

    ¡°Brother ¡­¡±

    A silhouette fluttered over like a happyrk, Joseph opened his arms and embraced her, flicked a finger on her head and said dotingly, ¡°Why are you still acting like a child when you¡¯re so many people?¡±

    ¡°In front of my brother, I have to be a child who never grows up!¡±

    Demi snuggled into Joseph¡¯s arms and pouted.

    Looking at this sister, who is nine years younger than himself, Joseph is unable to take her at all.

    ¡°Good, as long as you¡¯re happy!¡±

    ¡°I knew my brother loved Demi the most!¡±

    At this time, two middle-aged men and women, surrounded by bodyguards, slowly approached Joseph, and the noblewoman¡¯s face pretended to be angry, ¡°This girl, as soon as she sees your brother, her parents don¡¯t even want her!¡±

    ¡°Mom and Dad!¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen my brother for a long time, you guys are around me every day, of course I want to spend some time with my brother at this moment!¡±

    Demi said mischievously, and her pretty eyes kept squeezing to Joseph, said.

    For his only sister, Joseph is still spoiled in addition to spoiled.

    ¡°Mom and Dad, you¡¯re tired after such a long flight, I¡¯ve arranged a hotel for you, let¡¯s go!¡±

    With that, Joseph opened the car door and turned to them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in a hotel, I want to stay at your ce!¡±

    As soon as she heard that she was going to stay in a hotel, Demi immediately pulled Joseph¡¯s arm and did notply.

    ¡°Fool, you¡¯re a girl living in my house of a male god man, what will you let others think when they find out? Even though we are brother and sister, it is still inevitable that others will gossip, and this is not good for your reputation, don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    Stroking her little head, Joseph exined with a light smile.

    Demi was about to say something else when she heard Mrs. Flower speak lightly, ¡°Your brother is right, it¡¯s indeed a bit wrong for a girl like you to live with him!¡±

    ¡°They want to say let them say it, we are brother and sister, can they still create something out of nothing?¡±

    Besides, she came this time to meet the girl that her brother was hiding in his heart, to be able to go against her grandfather for her, and she really wanted to meet that girl so badly.

    In The Flower family, everyone knows that Neil has always been in charge of the family, like their marriage has been predetermined from birth, even if you want to have a romantic rtionship, it is like a dream.

    And the same as The Flower family¡¯s children and grandchildren, Demi and Joseph, from birth their path has been paved, even if you want to overturn, that also has the ability to do so.

    ¡°Okay! Since you don¡¯t want to go to a hotel, then brother will take you back to the vi to stay!¡±

    ¡°Really? I knew brother loved me the most!¡±

    Demi happily dropped a kiss on Joseph¡¯s cheek, the whole person happy as a small child.

    ¡°Look at this child, there is no trace of Miss Kim. If I hadn¡¯t watched her grow up, I would have doubted if she was born to me.¡±

    Mrs. Flower looked at her daughter who was dancing happily and couldn¡¯t help but snicker.

    When Demi heard this, she immediately turned her head and made a face at Mrs. Flower, spat her tongue mischievously, and said, ¡°Mom, you¡¯ve been saying this for more than ten years, don¡¯t you feel tired?¡±

    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong? Look at you, from the beginning to the end, where is the appearance of ady of the house!¡±

    Mrs. Flower said she couldn¡¯t help but re at her baby girl, but as long as she felt happy, she didn¡¯t see anything wrong with her like that.

    In fact, Mrs. Flower was also a lively and cheerful woman at heart, but at that time, they were not as happy as Demi is today.

    Later, she was married to The Flower family, and Mr. Flower treated her very well, and with the birth of Demi, the couple respected each other like a guest, and almost all of Mrs. Flower¡¯s requests were answered. Later, Mr. Flower left The Flower family with her and Demi because he did not want to inherit The Flower family¡¯s property.

 Chapter 960 Never been more scared

    It is for this reason that Mrs. Flower has always felt that she owes Joseph too much.

    This, coupled with Joseph¡¯s detachment from them, made her feel even more guilty.

    For a mother, as long as her children are safe, healthy and happy, as for the family¡¯s estate, it does not matter whether they inherit or not.

    She is not that ambitious, she just wants her children to be happy!

    Even a lifetime of mediocrity does not matter.

    ¡°Mom, you know that I hate those so-called rules and regtions, and besides, don¡¯t you think that those so-called big girls and rich girls, their movements are especially fake? Every time I see them, they almost have the same eyes and the same posture, just by looking at them, I feel like I have goose bumps all over my body, let alone let me be like them!¡±

    Probably because she grew up around them, Demi doesn¡¯t have so many scruples about speaking, so to speak, almost, whateveres to mind.

    ¡°What are you saying, you child? Are you yourself spontaneous in nature, and what others do is reduced to nothing in your eyes, is it?¡±

    Mrs. Flower dropped her gaze on Mr. Flower, who was sitting beside her, and scolded her daughter with displeasure.

    Since Old Mr. Flower called Mr. Flower half a month ago, Mr. Flower¡¯s mood has be a little hard to grasp, even Mrs. Flower is a little confused.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ever say that again, you are Missy of The Flower family, you represent The Flower family with every move you make!¡±

    Mr. Flower, who was sitting at the side, suddenly spoke up.

    Demi bristled and muttered in a small voice, ¡°I don¡¯t care what other people think, I just like who I am now!¡±

    Joseph, who had been concentrating on driving, gently touched the top of Demi¡¯s little head with his big palm and said softly, ¡°Brother supports you!¡±

    With a few simple words, Demi was in a good mood and made a face at her parents in the back, then instead of continuing the conversation, she talked to Joseph about what happened to her at school, with the asional joyfulughter of the two siblingsing from the car.

    The car slowly drove into the suburbs of C city in front of a bump vi door and stopped, soon a maid came forward to open the door.

    ¡°Brother, is this where you usually live?¡±

    Demi asked as she looked at the vi in front of her.

    Joseph coughed lightly and said, ¡°Not long live, I have an apartment next to thepany, usually most of the time will live there!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Mr. Flower¡¯s eyes shed quickly with a strange color, but did not seize, and walked in first.

    After settling down Mr. Flower¡¯s mother, it was already eleven o¡¯clock at night when I returned to my apartment. When I entered the door, I saw Karen¡¯s thin body curled up on the sofa.

    Sensing someone, Karen opened her eyes slightly, and when she saw it was Joseph, she asked like a little wife, ¡°Why are you sote?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sleep inside your room?¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten yet? I made you a little chicken soup, I¡¯ll go warm it up for you!¡±

    With these words, Karen was about to get up, but Joseph put his arms around her.

    All he wants to do now is to hold her properly, just like that, quietly.

    Karen saw that he was a little lost in mood today and asked with concern, ¡°Joseph, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just want to give you a good hug!¡±

    After a while, Karen finally broke the silence and said, ¡°Take a break, I¡¯ll go bring you a bowl of chicken soup!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Responding, Joseph then Olivia reluctantly let her go.

    Looking at her departing figure, what Mr. Flower said to him in the study this evening kept ringing in his ears.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t care much about what Mr. Flower told him, what he cared about most was that he was worried that they would start with him. With Karen¡¯s character, if he knew what was going on, he was really afraid that she would leave him again.

    He had never been so scared as he is today, even when his parents threw him away.

    ¡°Taste it and see if it¡¯s good.¡±

    Karen ced the chicken soup in front of him and said.

    ¡°Mmm, yummy! Anything tastes good as long as it¡¯s made by you!¡±

    He is not a man who speaks love, but when faced with Karen, he could not help but blurt out the words.

    Giving him a Tammy smile, Karen watched him finish thest sip and asked, ¡°Want to make another bowl for you?¡±

    ¡°No, is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Putting down the bowl, Joseph looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Tomorrow I want to move back into my own apartment, and the day after I want to take my dad back!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send you there tomorrow!¡±

    Even though he didn¡¯t want to separate, the way things are going, maybe it¡¯s still a good thing for her that Karen left.

    Because of Mew¡¯s departure, Karen¡¯s whole mood is already very seemingly low, if this time in a little something, he really dare not imagine what she will do something impulsive to.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, get an early night!¡±

    ¡°Okay, good night!¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Taking a deep breath, Joseph stood up and walked towards the study.

    ¡°Cousin, do you know Mr. Robert well?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Robin, who was sitting in the passenger seat, and asked faintly.

    Although she wasn¡¯t 100% sure that this was the same set of jewelry her mother had drawn for her to see, her intuition told her that there was the answer she wanted.

    ¡°He¡¯s a friend I met in Belgium, why are you suddenly asking about this?¡±

    ¡°So you know this jewelry set ¡­¡±

    Ga ¡­

    A sharp braking sound instantly forced Rosemary¡¯s words back hard.

    Wilson shielded Rosemary in his arms as quickly as possible and asked worriedly, ¡°How is it? Did you bump yourself anywhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Robin turned to the driver and asked when she heard that Rosemary was okay.

    ¡°A girl just suddenly crossed the road and seemed to be hit by us!¡±

    ¡°Go down and take a look!¡±

    The driver saw the displeasure on Robin¡¯s face and hurriedly pushed the door open and got out of the car.

    ¡°Miss, are you all right!¡±

    Through the ss, Rosemary saw a thin girl holding the lid of the pilot slowly stood up and kept saying something to the driver, looking as if she was apologizing.

    A skinny girl, not caring about the pain on her body, nodded to the driver one after another and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±

    The girl¡¯s knee kept oozing Tess¡¯s blood, originally the driver wanted to say two words, but seeing her like this, it is not good to reproach.

    ¡°Be careful crossing the road in the future, after all, life is only once!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be careful from now on!¡±

    When the words fell, I saw two men suddenly emerge from the left side and were walking towards the girls.

 Chapter 961 I am the Kingâ€™s Law

    The girl¡¯s face instantly turned a white, just want to run to the right, but found that the road there was also blocked.

    Several men looked at the girl had no way to run, the corners of the mouth issued a smugughter, said: ¡°Heh, you are not very able to run? Keep running!¡±

    ¡°I have made it very clear to you that I have no money, and whoever lends you money, you go to!¡±

    The girl¡¯s slender shoulders kept tremblingbecause of fear, but a look of determination came out of her eyes.

    Over the years, she kept hiding with her seriously ill mother in order to avoid these loan sharks, only that no matter where she went, she ended up being found by them.

    ¡°You little girl has a strong mouth, haven¡¯t you heard of the saying, the father pays his debt to the son, since your father doesn¡¯t have the money to pay us back, you have to pay it back!¡±

    One of the gangly-looking man a pair of eyes lustful stop falling on the girl¡¯s undting breasts, the eyes look like a person would like to p the past.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any money!¡±

    Even if he had the money, he wouldn¡¯t give it!

    These people are living vampires, and they will not rest until they have drained your blood.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have money, look at you this way should also still be a chu, will send you to the golden years inside, your father owes us those money will be enough!¡±

    The words fell, several men rolled up their sleeves and pressed straight to the girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re breaking thew like this!¡±

    ¡°Breaking thew?¡±

    When the lewd man heard the girl¡¯s words, heughed even more wildly, spat a mouthful of spittle to the side, and said, ¡°I tell you, I am the king¡¯sw!¡±

    The girl looked at the few men in front of her in panic, but her body could not help but go to the car behind her, if it was before, even if God lent her a hundred guts she did not dare to go up, on the contrary, she would also respect and stay away, now she could not care less, if she was really taken away by them, then her mother should do?

    Looking at the man who was approaching them step by step, the girl couldn¡¯t help but smash her hands like the luxury car beside her, and her mouth kept asking for help in French.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that the man inside the car had been watching her at the same time, and every move she made fell into his eyes.

    Rosemary looked at the girl¡¯s helpless expression, her heart was stung hard, and was about to ask Wilson to help her when Robin, sitting on the passenger side, elegantly pushed open the car door, exuding a noble and elegant aura, like a prince from a fairy tale.

    ¡°Esther Tang, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet again so soon?¡±

    When the girl¡¯s eyes fell on Robin¡¯s body, several images quickly shed through her mind, only what she didn¡¯t expect was that it would be him inside the car.

    Thest hope is once again dashed, the girl¡¯s eyes shed a bitter smile, Paris is not big, not small, but they will finally meet again in this situation.

    ¡°Yes, indeed soon, this world is really small, turn a circle will finally meet here, but if Mr. Sr is to see my joke, then I think have seen, if it is because just I hit your car, want to find me to im, not also mean, I can not afford to pay!¡±

    The only thing Esther is worth is her self-esteem at the moment.

    ¡°Esther, if you don¡¯t pay us back today, then we¡¯ll have to go ask your mom for it!¡±

    A few men knew at a nce that Robin was not a master to be messed with, and instead of going forward to grab Esther, they dropped a line at her and prepared to leave.

    As soon as Esther heard that they were going to her mom, her almond eyes widened and, in a rush, she pulled one of the men to her feet and begged, ¡°Okay, as long as you don¡¯t bother my mommy, I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Several men had smug smiles on their faces, before they were worried that Robin would help Esther, now they saw that the other side did not mean to strike, and their guts followed. One of the men¡¯s hands had not yet touched Esther when they heard a pig-killing howl.

    Robin¡¯s face was as gloomy as the sky in June, Esther also did not expect him to strike, a surprised look at the man in front of him.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    The men saw Robin¡¯s eyes and issued a cold killing intent, you look at me, I look at you, and finally scattered.

    Esther saw those people leave and turned to say thank you to Robin, only to see that the other person had already gotten into the car before she could say anything.

    Rosemary and Wilson, who were sitting inside the car, didn¡¯t expect Robin to help the skinny girl in front of them at thest minute.

    Didn¡¯t you say that Robin doesn¡¯t get close to women?

    If so, then what the hell was that?

    Rosemary¡¯s puzzled gaze fell on her husband, and Wilson spread his hands, saying he couldn¡¯t figure out the situation either.

    Esther, standing outside the door, was not to leave, but also not to stay, looking at the man sitting inside the luxury car, and finally gathered the courage to knock gently on the window.

    The window slowly fell down, revealing Robin¡¯s handsome impably handsome face, ¡°Mr. Sr, thank you for helping me out just now, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Get in!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Esther, standing outside, looked at the man in front of her, only to see his sexy thin lips gently open again and said, ¡°Get in!¡±

    This time Esther kind of listened clearly, hesitated for a while, and finally got into the car.

    Sitting in the car, Esther realized that there were other people in the car, nodded politely and said, ¡°Hello!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Rosemary, and this is my husband Wilson!¡±

    Rosemary introduced with a smile.

    ¡°My name is Esther, you guys just call me Esther!¡±

    ¡°Esther, who were those people just now, and why did they want to arrest you?¡±

    Because of sitting in the car, what they said outside, she did not hear very clearly.

    Most importantly, she could see that Robin had a crush on this girl.

    ¡°They¡¯re Gambling House punks because my dad owes them money from the gambling house and he doesn¡¯t have the money to pay it back, so they came after me!¡±

    As the saying goes, family shame must not be revealed, but for herself to have such a father, she would hate to not have such a father if she could.

    A man who only knows how to eat, drink and gamble, she really does not know how her mother saw him in the first ce.

    ¡°Excuse me!¡±

    ¡°How did you end up in France?¡±

    A Chinese girl in a foreign country, if there is no fixed economic resources, to get a foothold here is simply difficult.

    ¡°I grew up in France, and my aunt had previously contracted arge flower field on Clould Town and had my parentse over to help because they were too busy, so our family immigrated here.¡±

 Chapter 962 cousin uncle, be gentle!

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Unknowingly, the car had slowly driven into Mr. Lake¡¯s old castle, and as soon as the car was parked, two waiters came up to open the door for them.

    Wilson took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked out slowly. Seeing that Esther had no intention of getting off, Rosemary let go of Wilson¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°Esther, get off!¡±

    Esther shook her head violently and said to Rosemary, ¡°Miss Harris, can you find someone to get me out of here, just to where I was before!¡±

    Rosemary also knew the reason why she didn¡¯t want to get off. Esther wore a white T-shirt on top and a pair of light-colored jeans on the bottom, and her whole body looked like a high school student who just came out of school, youthful and energetic.

    ¡°You guys go in first, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    Robin threw down a sentence, dragged Esther out of the car as soon as he could, and headed for the old castle.

    ¡°Cousin uncle, be gentle!¡±

    Looking at Robin who was so rough on the girl, Rosemary was really sweating for him.

    Does he not know that girls like a gentler man?

    ¡°Are you sure that cousin uncle can capture the heart of a beautiful woman like this?¡± Staring at Robin, who was pulling Esther forward in stride, Rosemary raised her eyebrows slightly.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t there still you?¡±

    Wilson said slowly as his palm gently rested on top of her unwinnable waist.

    ¡°Feelings of this kind of thing ultimately depends on fate, if there is a fate without a part, even if you pay more, it is impossible to be together, and ultimately hurt or each other!¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary reminds me of Heidi, a kind and simple girl because of her feelings, will make herself scarred back, thankfully, she has now finally found her own happiness, which is also considered to see the sun after the rain!

    Wilson saw her eyes full of heartache, will be her hand tightly grasped, looking at the interlocked fingers, slowly said: ¡°I¡¯m d I met you on the road to love, let my feet stop under this beautiful scenery, perhaps I have a lot of more beautiful, more colorful scenery around, but I this life, the next life, and even longer, I only want to stay here. ¡±

    Rosemary tearfully looked at him, what mountain alliance, what heaven and earth, are less than what he said at this moment more moved her, this life to meet him, is the most fortunate thing in her life.

    ¡°So do I!¡±

    The two stood there looking deeply at each other, but were broken by a yful voice.

    ¡°Hey, you two want to do this, it is not easy to meet once, you two again in front of me to spread the dog food, you two are determined to let us single dogs live, right?¡±

    Lance looked at the two people in front of him, his mouth kept making tsk-tsk sounds, and a dangling smile was on his handsome face.

    Today he wore a white suit, his upright body more perfectly disyed, especially the pair of seductive peach blossom eyes, already do not know how many celebrities and girls in the heart.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be abused, go get a bitch!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Wilson, who was standing in front of him, spoke coolly.

    When the words fell, I saw Lance covering his chest with one hand, looking at Rosemary with a hurt face, and then dropped his gaze on Wilson¡¯s delicate features, and said with fear of death: ¡°I did meet one before, but it was already taken by someone else first, otherwise you think that with my young master¡¯s graceful, talented, elegant, and good-looking The young master¡¯s graceful, talented, jade tree, looks like Pan An¡¯s appearance, will not be able to get a beautiful girl¡¯s heart?¡±

    Wilson nodded, and then added, ¡°But the truth is, you didn¡¯t even get a chance to talk at the end!¡±

    The words fell, Lance red at him fiercely, this guy how to rub salt in other people¡¯s wounds, really no conscience at all.

    As the saying goes, not a family does not enter a family, now he finally understands why Robin speaks so poisonously.

    It turns out that the genes in their family are too strong.

    Rosemary was amused by what they both said, smiled at a hurt Lance and said, ¡°Well, Wilson is joking with you? But then again, howe you¡¯re still a loner now, can¡¯t tell me that you haven¡¯t met a girl you see right now?¡±

    ¡°Still you are friend enough!¡±

    He said so! Not everyone in the world is as inhuman as their uncle and nephew, there are still many people who understand him.

    ¡°But this matterter I will slowly talk to you in detail, by the way, the East what went?¡±

    He knew that his nephew was not familiar with Mr. Lake, but he still left him behind.

    Seeing his puzzled expression, Rosemary whispered in his ear, only to see Lance¡¯s mouth open in surprise and almost stuffed with an egg.

    ¡°It¡¯s not April Fool¡¯s Day, is it?¡±

    He has note out of Rosemary¡¯s words at the moment, knowing that he has been following Robin for twelve years, he has never seen him get up close and personal with any girl, and it is for this reason that the elders of The Sr Family have approached him to find out more about him, andter it was agreed that he doesn¡¯t like girls, he likes boys!

    For this reason, he also arranged a rather special party to see if he really liked men, as everyone guessed, untilter he was taught a good lesson by Robin, he was sure he was a normal man.

    It may be true, as he says, that he has no feelings for women.

    The elders of The Sr Family were secretly relieved to know that he didn¡¯t like men, and when they saw that he really wasn¡¯t interested in girls, they finally had to give up.

    So at this moment when he heard Rosemary say that, he couldn¡¯t believe his ears.

    Seeing his shocked expression, Rosemary lightly smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, today is not April Fool¡¯s Day, what I said is also true, if you still don¡¯t believe it,ter you can see for yourself, believe, absolutely will not let you down!¡±

    Rosemary and Wilson looked at each other with a smile and the two slowly walked inside.

    Esther was tugged tightly in Robin¡¯s hand, she didn¡¯t know where he was taking her, she just wanted to get out of here now.

    Although she was poor and not very smart, but a fool can see that those people just now are not ordinary people, as well as they are wearing court model clothes, it is clear that they are all here to attend the banquet.

    She stood there, as if it were an ugly duckling standing in the middle of a group of white swans, how the picture looked, how out of ce.

    Robin led her to the door of a room, and a quick image shed through Esther¡¯s mind, breaking free of his hand with force.

 Chapter 963 I want you â€¦â€¦

    Esther turned around and ran just a few steps before she was stopped in her tracks by two tall, ck-d men.

    The six-foot-five Esther looked at the six-foot-tall man in ck in front of her and had a feeling of jumping out of the tiger¡¯s den and falling into the wolf¡¯s den. She really wanted to p herself twice at this moment, knowing that Robin was not a man to be messed with and still got into his car.

    ¡°Hi ¡­¡±

    Esther waved at the two men in ck, squeezed out a smile that was worse than tears, and then turned to look at Robin, who was leaning against the door.

    At this moment Robin hands around his chest, looking at the woman in front of him with interest, in fact, he was just shocked by his own actions, the girl in front of him is not beautiful, really to say where to look, that is, her two peaks have a look.

    The man in the bar, a man deliberately mooching on her, her face angry look, so he particrly vivid memories, after all, in that kind of ce, the people whoe in are basically rich that is, and she a small oriental girl is not afraid, and also when the other party is not paying attention, directly kicked the other party¡¯s third leg, like the wind left the box.

    At that time he felt that this girl was a bit unaware of the high ground, until the second time he met her again in another bar, she happened to be forced to drink, and that day she was asif she had given up, one ss after another, drinking the wine on the table, as if they were just water.

    It was that time that he suddenly had mercy, for the first time in his life, she bought all the wine in her hands, but also in exchange for the first time in his life a girl said he.

    Esther saw that he kept staring at her, and that gaze was as if it was going to pierce her clothes, making her ufortable.

    ¡°Mr. Sr, I appreciate you helping me today, but it doesn¡¯t mean you can do anything to me, maybe in your mind, we girls who work in bars are actually simr to bitches, but I can seriously tell you that not everyone who works in bars is the kind of person you imagine, the reason I work in bars ispletely If you are still angry about thest incident, I am here to say solemnly ¨C sorry!¡±

    With these words, Esther bowed to Robin to show her sincere apology.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what was going on in this man¡¯s mind at the moment, but no matter what, she felt she still needed to speak to her clearly.

    Of course he knew she wasn¡¯t this kind of girl, or he wouldn¡¯t have helped her today.

    ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Looking up, Esther saw Robin¡¯s dark ink-like eyes staring at her, causing her to nod subconsciously.

    ¡°Finished!¡±

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve finished, it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    Robin took two steps forward and walked up to her, his thin lips lightly parted and said, ¡°A word of apology, do you think you can write off what I helped you with?¡±

    Feeling that he was approaching step by step like himself, Esther kept backing up and asked with some fear, ¡°So ¡­ then what else do you want?¡±

    His eyes were as cold, eerie and unpredictable as he was as a person.

    However, such a man is also the most dangerous, he is like a tiger from the darkness of the night, who does not know what he will do next.

    ¡°I want you ¡­¡±

    Two long, slender arms imprisoned Esther against the wall, leaving her without an ounce of resistance.

    ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡±

    The words fell, and Esther cursed angrily.

    Looking at her red face, Robin couldn¡¯t help but smile, this girl was really interesting, she didn¡¯t think he really wanted her, did she?

    Seeing that she is anxiously on the verge of tears at the moment, he is not teasing her and says lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not sexually interested in your dried bean-like figure!¡±

    After saying that, her eyes did not forget to linger on her breasts for two seconds.

    ¡°Dried beans??¡±

    Esther lowered her eyes and took a look at her body, although she is not good-looking, but she has to be in good shape, okay? What¡¯s more, she is only 18 years old now, there is still room for development, how to be a dried bean.

    A wave of anger ran upward from the bottom of her heart, Esther took a deep breath, resisted the urge to punch someone, showed a smile that she thought was rather sweet and said, ¡°Mr. Sr you are really discerning, since that is the case, can I go now?¡±

    She just wants to get out of here quickly now, and in one more minute with her, she feels like she¡¯ll be brain-deprived of oxygen and hang up!¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°Then what exactly do I have to do before you¡¯ll let me go!¡±

    Trying to rx, Esther asked with a smile.

    ¡°Just now you can see, I came here to attend the reception, it so happens that my femalepanion temporarily something can note, and this immediately can not find a suitable, and it so happens that you want to repay me, I will reluctantly let you be my femalepanion, as a condition of my just help you.¡±

    After hearing his words, Esther¡¯s forehead was wrinkled into a Chuanzi, and the expression on her face was as tangled as it could be.

    Finally, the teeth, looking at Robin said: ¡°to be your femalepanion no problem, but the ugly words I said in front,ter, no matter what happened, all by your responsibility, and I have no half rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Take her inside to change!¡±

    Robin spoke directly to the maid at her side.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The maid bowed slightly to Esther and smiled, ¡°Miss, please follow me!¡±

    Esther saw that he agreed and followed the maid inside.

    I don¡¯t know why, but Robin suddenly had a bad feelinging over him, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look over to the other side of the room.

    ¡°Hi, long time no see!¡±

    A man in his mid-forties embraced Robin with a smile on his face.

    This man is the owner of the castle, Lake, who has been a close friend and business partner with Robin for many years.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    ¡°I just heard them say that you brought a girl over, is that true?¡±

    Mr. Lake asked with a gossipy face.

    As long-time friends, they were particrly concerned about Robin¡¯s lifelong event. As Robin, who never lets women near him, suddenly appeared one day with a girl, it was like seeing a space creature, and Lake was no exception, so, having just heard them say he had brought a girl over, he couldn¡¯t wait toe over.

    cough cough ¡­

    He didn¡¯t expect the news to spread so quickly, it seems those people are interested in his private life!

    ¡°It¡¯s true that a girl was brought here, but not in the way you think!¡±

    The words fell, and Esther¡¯s screams came from inside the room ¡­

 Chapter 964 look at you rather than myself

    Robin pushed open the door without thinking and entered. When she saw the two maids helping Esther with the belt around her waist, the room was instantly stunned and Esther, who was being ravaged by them, turned around subconsciously and saw the two handsome men standing behind her.

    Although she was wearing a halter dress at the moment, she was ashamed and annoyed in the face of the sudden appearance of two men, and hurriedly blocked her breasts with her hands, gave Robin a fierce re, and yelled, ¡°Get out!¡±

    At this moment, Lake had already gone out, Robin was so yelled by Esther, coolly dropped a sentence and left	 The first thing he did was to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s better to look at you than my own!¡±

    The words fell, Esther grabbed a bag in her hand and smashed it at his body, but Robin dodged it with a flick.

    Looking at Esther who was full of anger, Robin picked up the bag on the ground, then looked at Esther and said, ¡°This is thetest model of Hermes this year, the price seems to be ¡­¡±

    Although she is not very insightful about brand names, but working inside the bar, more or less heard of it, but she did not expect that such an inconspicuous bag is thetest model of Hermes this year!

    ¡°I¡¯ve said before that it¡¯s okay to be your date, but you¡¯re responsible for what happens, so even if I have to pay, this bag is yours to pay!¡±

    Robin nced at the bag in her hand, handed it directly to the maid beside her and said, ¡°This bag is for you, bring Miss Tang hereter!¡±

    After saying that, the whole person handsomely left the room.

    After hearing Robin¡¯s words, Esther couldn¡¯t help but smack her lips, such an expensive bag said to give it away, really capricious!

    But she only resigned herself to her fate.

    Inside the ancient castle, the sound of music came like gurgling water, and many men and women had already started dancing on the dance floor.

    Lance took Wilson into the castle, Rosemary looked at the majestic building in front of him, and admired the founder of the castle, and the current owner of the castle obviously also knows how to enjoy life, the castle was built in thest century, but the interior decoration is still maintained in the original style, so it is clear that the owner of this castle like.

    ¡°Mr. Lake is a very romantic, very know how to enjoy the person, especially he is fond of the ancient castle is more, as far as I know, his own name has almost a dozen of ancient castles.¡±

    ¡°So many ancient castles, are they all lived by him alone?¡± Although she didn¡¯t know much about ancient castles, she knew that they weren¡¯t that easy to own.

    ¡°Now a lot of countries are selling ancient castles, in fact, it is easy to live in an ancient castle, but the maintenance of the castle is the big thing, everyone will buy back the ancient castle hope that he can retain its original appearance, and the state also has regtions, the ancient castle can not be destroyed at will.¡±

    Wilson exined in an aside.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    Rosemary nodded with seeming understanding.

    ¡°Huh, you came out of nowhere?¡±

    It was then that Rosemary realized that Robin was standing behind them at some point.

    Robin red at Lance without good grace and said coldly, ¡°Where else can your eyes see me but as a beautiful woman!¡±

    Seeing the bad tone in his voice, Lance came up and asked with a smile, ¡°Hey, tell me, who pissed you off?¡±

    ¡°So what do you give me for talking to you?¡±

    Thinking of Esther¡¯s words just now, Robin¡¯s eyes shed with a sh of light.

    ¡°What about the benefits I do not have, but I can go to ask that person, after all, to be able to make you angry like this, that is also a genius.¡±

    As the words fell, Wilson and Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re on the hook for my spending here at Laketer!¡±

    Dropping the words, Robin led Wilson and Rosemary toward the center of the dance floor.

    Lance stared in awe at the figure that had left, and had the urge to punch someone.

    ¡°Uncle Cousin, where is Esther?¡±

    Seeing that he hadn¡¯t brought Esther, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°The maid took her to change her clothes!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait here for her!¡±

    After all, this is not an ordinary asion, plus this ancient castle is so big, in case you get lost how to do?

    ¡°Good, then you wait here for her while I take Wilson to get acquainted!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Be safe!¡±

    Wilson looked at her and admonished uneasily.

    Tammy smiled as Rosemary patted her hand and said, ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    When they left, Rosemary brought herself a ss of juice and then found a seat in Susan¡¯s ce.

    This has always been her habit. Every time shees to a reception, she likes to find Susan¡¯s seat and try not to be the center of attention.

    It¡¯s just that things often don¡¯t work out as well as they should.

    Esther had a hard time getting her dress on, and her whole body was more tired than running around Paris, especially her waist, which was strangled by those damn restraining straps.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    But the thought that I could repay the favor I owed to Robin by suffering a little crying made me feel a little better.

    ¡°Miss Tang, let me take you there!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    The maid was still polite to Esther and said with a smile.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Before she started walking, Esther identally stepped on her skirt and almost fell, but fortunately two maids were quick to help her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Esther has long cursed Robin in her heart for hundreds of thousands of times. If it wasn¡¯t for him, she wouldn¡¯t have worn this ugly dress, and now she doesn¡¯t even know how to walk.

    See the maid are out of several meters away, Esther underground eyes looking at their own skirts, a gritted teeth, lifting the hem of the skirt on the chase, when the maid back to see her, can not help butugh.

    At the moment, she did not think so much, far away, she saw Rosemary is sitting on the edge of the corner, eyes are still looking for something from time to time, Esther lifted the hem of her skirt and ran towards her where.

    At that moment Rosemary also saw her and saw her trotting over with her skirt and couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.

    Probably for the reason that we are all girls, Esther is not as awkward with Rosemary as she is with Robin.

    Despite this, Esther clearly understands that she and they are two different worlds, and perhaps when this party is over, they will never cross paths again in their lifetime.

    But at the moment this asion, Esther knows she can only simply follow Rosemary or Robin, after all, any one thing here, any one person, that is not she can afford to offend.

    Esther, who grew up abroad all the time, knows very well the difference between the nobility and themoners, which is simply described as heaven and earth.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

 Chapter 965 This lady swipes her face

    Just as Esther was about to reach Rosemary, someone stepped on her skirt, and Esther flung herself forward.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    Rosemary stretched out her hand ready to pull her, and felt behind her seemed to be pushed by someone, plus the skirt and so long, Rosemary and Esther just collided hard together.

    ¡°Miss, please show me your invitation!¡±

    Two male maids stopped Mayme, who was about to enter, and asked politely.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an invitation, and besides, your husband didn¡¯t give me one either!¡±

    The original she did not want toe here to this reception, if not her second brother insisted on dragging her along to block the peach blossoms, she would not have appeared in this asion.

    ¡°Sorry, Miss! You can¡¯t get in without an invitation!¡±

    Today¡¯s Mayme only wore a sky blue dress, simple, in, with those inside the clothes of aparison, it seems to be in the ordinary.

    Mayme heard the maid¡¯s words, which instantly aroused her hidden anger. Then she had to enter today.

    ¡°Is that so? Don¡¯t you know that this face of thisdy is the invitation?¡±

    ¡°Miss, then is it possible for a friend you know toe and pick you up?¡±

    The male servant patiently continued to ask.

    ¡°No, even if there was, thisdy doesn¡¯t want to shout, so if you¡¯re not letting me in, go get Lake out of there!¡±

    It was already in a bad mood, and at the moment, Mayme¡¯s mood got even hotter when she was made by these two people.

    The tone of voice is not as polite as usual, and falls in the eyes of others like a spiteful princess.

    ¡°Miss, since you don¡¯t have an invitation, please go out!¡±

    The maid¡¯s hand had just touched Mayme¡¯s hand when she was knocked to the ground by Mayme with an over-the-shoulder m.

    Another male maid did not expect Mayme to make a sudden move and spoke into the inte, and soon four men came out from inside.

    Several men stepped forward and were about to make a move when they heard a low voice from behind them. The male maid saw the visitor and hurriedly told them what had just happened.

    ¡°Lake, is that how you invited me here?¡±

    As soon as Mayme saw him, her little face became even more ugly.

    Lake smiled and walked forward, looking at the angry Mayme, smiling lightly: ¡°This matter is indeed their fault, I will let him goter, so you feel relieved?¡±

    Mayme nced at the male maid standing aside, waved her hand and said, ¡°Actually, they didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and that guy just got a fall from me, so let¡¯s get even!¡±

    ¡°Okay, all ording to you!¡±

    Stroking her little head, Lake¡¯s eyes were full of doting colors.

    The servants in the old castle were shocked to see Lake holding Mayme¡¯s hand, with eyes so tender they could drip water.

    ¡°Tell little uncle, who has made our little princess angry, little uncle help you to take out your anger!¡±

    Just now he had heard his second brother say she was in a very bad mood these two days, so he dragged her here, saw her long time has note in, just came out to see, saw the scene in front of him.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Turning her head to look at Lake, Mayme asked.

    ¡°Of course, when has Little Uncle ever lied to you?¡±

    ¡°So what do you say to help me out?¡±

    The Lake Family and The Karlsson Family are family friends, and it is said that the only girl born to The Karlsson Family in three generations was married to the heir of The Lake Family at that time. It is because of these rtions that The Lake Family and The Karlsson Family have always maintained a rtionship, but The Lake Family and The Karlsson Family have always kept a low profile, especially in their current area, so that people outside do not know that the two families have thisyer of rtionship.

    Everyone mistakenly believes that it is because the second and third members of The Karlsson Family are working for the government that they are so close to Lake.

    While The Lake Family has not had a girl in three generations, The Karlsson Family has given birth to Mayme, a girl in the area, and dotes on her even more.

    People never exposed Mayme¡¯s appearance for Mayme¡¯s safety, people only know that The Karlsson Family has a Missy, but they don¡¯t know which one.

    ¡°Then how do you want little uncle to help you out?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Mayme suddenly thought of something and suddenly said, ¡°If you can promise me a condition, even if it helps me out!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you tell me!¡±

    Lake agreed without even thinking about it.

    Seeing that he was so happy, Mayme¡¯s heart followed suit.

    ¡°I want three tinum cards in your name!¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Mayme said.

    ¡°Good, as long as my little princess is happy!¡±

    Lake didn¡¯t feel any hint of heartache at all for this request, as long as she was happy anyway.

    Mayme happily hugged Lake and gave him a kiss on his handsome face, smiling, ¡°Thank you little uncle!¡±

    ¡°No need to be so polite with little uncle!¡±

    ¡°Just what do you need three tinum cards for?¡±

    Lake looked at her, it was the first time she asked for this card like him, and every one of these tinum cards represents supreme dignity, whether it¡¯s for shopping or staying in a hotel under his name, or moving his people, so he doesn¡¯t usually give it to others easily.

    Even Dous didn¡¯t give one.

    ¡°Words spoken are like water spilled, you can¡¯t cheat!¡±

    Mayme looked at him, fearing that he would backtrack.

    Gently scraped her small nose, spoiled: ¡°Idiot, when have you ever seen little uncle give out something in take back?¡±

    When she heard him say this, Mayme was slightly relieved, and the shadow she had just felt was long gone. She smiled like a flower and held Lake¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Little Uncle still loves me the most!¡±

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Mocha is looking for you and says he has something to discuss with you!¡±

    A servant came over and shouted respectfully at Lake.

    Lake frowned slightly and said to the maid, ¡°Got it, I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When the maid was leaving, she also forgot to sneak a nce at Mayme, because at this moment everyone was curious about who the Oriental girl Mr. Lake was holding in his hand really was.

    ¡°Olivia, I have something to take care of, I can¡¯t stay with you for now, go over there and have something to eat first, ande over to keep youpany when Uncle Junior is done with it, okay?¡±

    ¡°No problem, as long as little uncle remembers to give me those three cardster!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Mayme for their busy has long been ustomed to, there are a few people in the family often stood her up, anyway, for her, more than one of him is not more, less than one of him is not less.

    When Lake heard her words, he gave her a light tap on the head and said, ¡°Little heartless, are those cards more important than your little uncle me in your eyes?¡±

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything, exined the maid beside him to treat Mayme well, and left.

    Mayme spat her tongue mischievously towards his upright figure, before heading towards the banquet hall.

 Chapter 966 wrestling

    ¡°Miss Harris, did you hit something?¡±

    Esther looked at Rosemary, who had fallen to the floor, with an apologetic look on her face.

    She just thought she had identally stepped on her skirt again and just bumped Rosemary again. At this moment, her heart is not only sad and upset, but also strongly apologetic.

    And at the moment, all the people are watching the gori as if they were watching it, with mocking smiles all over their faces.

    ¡°None of your business!¡±

    Rosemary smiled slightly at her, and Esther and the two maids hurried to help her up.

    Before she could stand, she saw a heavily made-up French girl pull her skirt hard, Rosemary stumbled and looked like she was about to knock on the pir in front of her, her waist tightened and shended in a firm embrace.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The man nodded slightly as a gentleman, ¡°A show of hands!¡±

    Turning around, Rosemary looked at the girl in front of her and asked in marked French, ¡°May I ask thisdy, have I offended you somewhere?¡±

    The girl looked at Rosemary as if she were a clown, her eyes full of disdain, and sneered, ¡°Which one of your eyes saw that I pulled your skirt?¡±

    Then turned his head to the crowd and asked, all of them shook their heads.

    This result she had already guessed, in high society, this kind of clear-cut, or see the wind make the rudder thing she has seen a lot, not to mention that now they are in France, others naturally will not be stupid to go to the head for a person who is nothing.

    The girl is 1. 85 meters tall, and Rosemary, who is only 1. 7 meters tall, is still significantly shorter in front of her, but that doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s easy to bully.

    ¡°Esther, I¡¯ve broken my foot, can you help me over there?¡±

    ¡°Okay, Miss Harris!¡±

    Esther thought it was Rosemary who was afraid of the French girl, plus she didn¡¯t want any trouble, after all, more trouble is better than less trouble.

    Anyone in here is not someone they can afford to offend.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Rosemary did not stand still, her body fell to a girl next to her, the girl obviously did not expect this to happen, panic, pushing, the waiter with the wine beside him poured all the red wine in the te on the top of the head of the French girl.

    The red wine fell drop by drop along the girl¡¯s hair on her delicate features, it just so happened that she was wearing a white dress today, and the ruby red wine fell on her white gown, making her look even more wretched.

    ¡°Miss Gallert, I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±

    The waiter who bumped into her hurriedly took out a handkerchief to wipe her, only to be pped hard by her.

    ¡°Punk, do you know how much this dress of mine costs?¡±

    The waiter was so frightened that his face turned pale and he fell to his knees, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gallert, I really didn¡¯t mean to pour the red wine on you, I was bumped into and it fell on you!¡±

    ¡°Who was it, who hit him?¡±

    At this moment, Miss Gallert¡¯s face has long been angry, even the five features are distorted, pointing a finger at the crowd and roaring loudly.

    When her eyes touched Rosemary, she jumped in front of her like a shrew and pointed at Rosemary¡¯s nose, saying, ¡°It was you, wasn¡¯t it? It was you who had the red wine poured on me on purpose, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Esther, who was standing at the side, saw that she had wronged Rosemary without asking any questions. With a strong sense of justice, she immediately stood in front of Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Gallert, you have no evidence, how can you wrongly use people?¡±

    Probably because of fear, Esther just finished, a mist of water naturally shone out of her eyes, teary-eyed.

    ¡°What are you, how dare youe to teach me a lesson?¡±

    As the words fell, she raised her hand and pped Esther in the face.

    Snap ¡­

    A crisp, loud p rang out, and neither Esther nor Rosemary expected the woman to be so fond of pping people in the face.

    As the second p was about tond on Esther¡¯s face again, Gallert¡¯s hand had been caught by Rosemary.

    ¡°Miss Gallert, didn¡¯t your parents teach you how to behave? Since they didn¡¯t, I¡¯ll teach you now how to behave!¡±

    With those words, Rosemary raised her hand and pped her twice, and she swore that this was definitely the first time she had the urge to punch someone.

    Everyone in the room was stunned by Rosemary¡¯s move, and even some of the men surrounding Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but move back.

    ¡°Oh, mondieu!¡±

    Esther saw the others looking at them as if they were seeing the devil. She couldn¡¯t help but reach out and pull Rosemary¡¯s shirt and say in Chinese, ¡°Miss Harris, don¡¯t let me get you into trouble, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Hearing Esther say this, Rosemary¡¯s eyes coldly swept over the person in front of her, and in her heart she probably already knew why she had said that.

    Although most of the reason why she hit her was because of Esther, it was her overbearing nature and herck of respect for others that ultimately made her want to teach her a lesson out of control.

    Gallert a hand over his left face, a face of disbelief at the woman in front of him, she is The Gallert Family Missy, from childhood to what she wants never what she can not get.

    When her father gave her an invitation to the party, she went to Robert¡¯s store in person to customize the dress, he immediately saw the dress, although the clerk¡¯s face showed a difficult look, but finally she was ordered, but unexpectedly was told that the dress was taken by Robert, let her choose another one.

    Although she was angry in her heart at that time, but there was nothing she could do, after all, Robert¡¯s things even if the royal princess wanted, but also depends on his mood.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was that the dress that Robert had taken was on an Oriental woman, and a woman without any background.

    This made her feel more humiliated than ever before but she was afraid to go to Robert, so she could only throw all her anger at Rosemary.

    ¡°You crazy person, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    Gallert suddenly lunged at Rosemary¡¯s body like a madman, and Esther quickly pushed her away, only to be pinned to the ground by the woman herself.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Rosemary reached for her, but Gallert yanked her down and the three of them tore into each other.

    Mayme just walked in and saw a group of people gathered in front of her, and was about to lift her feet to go inside when she saw Rosemary being pinned to the ground by a tall woman.

    ¡°Bastards, still pull them apart!¡±

    When Mayme yelled, the maids swarmed and rushed forward to pull them apart.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Gallert saw the maid pulling her back and snarled in anger.

    Mayme rushed forward to help Rosemary up, and her hair was a little messed up by Gallert.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

 Chapter 967 Iâ€™m a bitch

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    A middle-aged man of about fifty came over, Misa Gallert saw the other side, immediately jumped up, dragged the middle-aged man¡¯s hand, sternly said: ¡°Dad, this woman just inexplicably poured red wine all over my body, I just asked them to apologize to me, the three of them did not say anything, went up to me a beating, you see! ¡±

    A Tammy¡¯s red mark on her white root arm was conspicuous, but hers was smallpared to the scratches on Esther¡¯s body.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s body emitted a coldness that seeped through his body, and his cold light swept sharply over Rosemary¡¯s three people, then he spoke to the maid at his side: ¡°Take thedy down to freshen up!¡±

    ¡°Miss Gallert, please follow me!¡±

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Gallert looked at his father and was about to speak, when he heard the middle-aged man say, ¡°Leave this matter to Dad!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, did you hurt yourself anywhere?¡±

    Mayme took Rosemary¡¯s hand and examined her body up and down, seeing that except for a few scratches on her arms, she was relieved.

    Grasping Mayme¡¯s small hand, Rosemary¡¯s face is very unpleasant at the moment. Turning around, she sees Esther, whose face is swollen into a pig¡¯s head, and at the moment there is still a faint blood seeping from the corner of her mouth.

    She really didn¡¯t understand how she had just arrived in France, and usually rarely even went out the front door, so how in the end did she provoke this Missy.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into this!¡±

    She knew very well that if Esther hadn¡¯t pushed her away, she would be the one injured at the moment.

    Esther¡¯s heart warmed, she couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since she had been cared for.

    At this moment by Rosemary such a question, tears are very indisputable fall down.

    ¡°It hurts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Seeing her cry, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but tense up.

    Every girl considers her face as her life is generally important, and Esther is not surprised, originally this matter is for her alone, but she was dragged into it, Rosemary heart is very sorry.

    Esther touched the tears at the corner of her eyes and smiled bitterly at Rosemary, ¡°I¡¯m not in pain, as long as you¡¯re okay! I have thick skin, I¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I dragged you into this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really none of your business, you don¡¯t have to me yourself too much!¡±

    It was obviously painful, but she keptforting her. Rosemary felt that the girl in front of her really deserved a man who understood her to protect her.

    Patting her thin shoulder, RosemaryTammy gave a smile.

    ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you guys be bullied for nothing!¡±

    Dare to bully her Maureen¡¯s friends, it is the same as bullying her The Karlsson Family, just when she saw Gallert, she already recognized this woman, The Gallert Family Missy, others perhaps she is not very clear, but this Misa Gallert she wanted not to remember are difficult.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The middle-aged man looked at the three people in front of him, and the clothes worn by the two people were all limited models, especially the one Rosemary carried around her neck, ¡°The Love of the City¡±, which was even more not something that could be bought with money.

    When his eyes fell on Mayme, who was dressed in ordinary clothes, the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze was full of disdain and sarcasm inside.

    Lake this guy¡¯s taste is really getting worse and worse, surprisingly what people can be put in, it is difficult to next time even a cat and a dog cane in.

    The middle-aged man who was hung out to dry looked at the three sisters in love in front of him, a nameless fire in his heart rubbed up from the angle and quickly turned the spearhead on Mayme and Esther.

    After all, the noble born, the middle-aged man saw right through inside except Rosemary looked rtively unreadable, the other two obviously did not take them seriously.

    ¡°Gentlemen, isn¡¯t it time for you to give me The Gallert Family?¡±

    Rech Gallert cold eyes swept over the three of them, with a strong coldness, Rosemary and Mayme for such a scene has been strange, but Esther some fear, body some slight trembling.

    Mayme was about to open her mouth when Rosemary pulled her back, stepped forward, looked at Rech Gallert, and spoke, ¡°This gentleman, this should be said to you by me, as Miss Gallert¡¯s father, shouldn¡¯t you first understand the situation?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, my daughter has just made what happened very clear, it was the three of you who deliberately provoked my daughter and made my daughter look like this, and now you want me to give you a talking to, it¡¯s just a fool¡¯s dream.¡±

    Rech Gallert¡¯s eyes shed a ruthlessness, this matter is about their The Gallert Family¡¯s reputation, he must not let these few yellow-haired girls to ruin, if not so many people here at the moment, he would have let people to solve them.

    ¡°So, ording to Rech, you¡¯re not going to get to the bottom of this, are you?¡±

    Mayme looked at him and said faintly.

    ¡°The truth is clear enough, and if you three don¡¯t apologize to my daughter, we at The Gallert Family will not rest easily.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible that if we apologize, this matter will be settled?¡±

    A weak voice came from behind Rosemary, and Esther looked at Rech Gallert and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°This will have to be asked of my daughter, after all, it is my daughter who is hurt, and this decision is still up to her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to want me to forgive you, as long as you strip your body naked, run three times around this old castle, and then shout loudly that I am a bitch, I can try to pretend that this matter has not happened.¡±

    At that moment, Misa Gallert, who had already changed her clothes ande over, said with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Gallert, can you say again what you told us to shout?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the bitch!¡±

    ¡°Can you make it louder?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the bitch!¡±

    The words fell, the people present instantly burst outughing, Misa Gallert instantly reacted and red viciously at Mayme, angrily saying, ¡°Did you do that on purpose?¡±

    Rosemary alsoughed lightly at this by Mayme and couldn¡¯t help but worry that things would be even harder to end if she did this.

    Mayme shrugged with an innocent face and said with a bad smile, ¡°You told me to say that, so how am I doing it on purpose?¡±

    ¡°What a sharp-tongued girl, today I¡¯m going to teach your parents a good lesson on what it means to respect the old and love the young.¡±

    ¡°Someone, bring the three of them down to me!¡±

    As Rech Gallert spoke, four men in ck approached like they were.

    Misa, who was standing at the side, looked at them with a smug face, and that look fell on Mayme¡¯s eyes, which was extraordinarily harsh.

 Chapter 968 spoiled wife maniac

    At the moment, Robin was tasting with Wilson and Lake when a maid came in in a panic, bowed to them, and then said to Robin, ¡°Mr. Sr, the youngdy you brought with you and Miss Gallert are having trouble outside, and Rech says to take them away! ¡±

    At that, Robin immediately stood up and headed outside.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Rech, no matter what, this is Mr. Lake¡¯s home, and we are also invited by Mr. Lake to attend the banquet, you openly take us away like this, you are too disrespectful to Mr. Lake, moreover, this matter is not clear yet, you want to put all the things on us three sisters, is this your The Gallert Family¡¯s way of dealing with the world?¡±

    The words fell, and the people present could not help but start whispering, which made Rech Gallert¡¯s face instantly turn blue and red.

    And in the far corner, a handsome man with a faint smile on his lips looked this way, some kind of can¡¯t help but sh a touch of admiration.

    It is really rare for a girl to be able to maintain such a calm attitude in such an isted situation.

    Rech gave a coldugh and said, ¡°The three of you are here so much to denigrate me The Gallert Family, even if Mr. Lake were here, do you think he would still stop me from taking you away?¡±

    ¡°Take it away!¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    At the word, Rosemary then saw Lake and his grouping this way.

    ¡°Rosemary, why have you made such a mess of yourself after only a short while of not seeing you?¡±

    Lance walked quickly to Rosemary¡¯s front, a hanging look, so that Mayme standing aside could not help but roll her eyes, said in a good-natured way: ¡°Hey, do not you have eyes? Can¡¯t you see that the injury on Rosemary¡¯s hand was scratched out?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s words just fell, Wilson walked like lightning to Rosemary¡¯s front, grabbed her hand, when he saw the scratch marks still bleeding on it, handsome face instantly sank down, as if the harsh winter of December.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    He did not expect that he had only just left her for a while, he was hurt like this, really when he did not exist?

    Seeing that he was really angry, Rosemary¡¯s hand gently held his broad palm and said with a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine, fortunately Esther pushed me away, but Esther is a bit seriously hurt!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, who bullies you, you give me bully back, no matter what happens, there is me to bear it?¡±

    Wilson heartily looked at the injury on her arm, without thinking, light words, instantly let all the thousand Miss Kim envy, at this moment they also finally understand just Rosemary why dare to directly p Misa Gallert, there is a spoiled wife maniac husband, change who, will not have any scruples.

    Lance finally knew why Robin didn¡¯t want him to mess with Rosemary, a man who could say such domineering words in front of so many people, what else was he afraid to do?

    Thinking, Lance could not help but shiver, hand unconsciously touched his neck, fortunately for him this neck is still hanging head.

    ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    In fact, he wanted to say that she had actually pped Misa Gallert, but the difference in height between them was too great, which gave her the opportunity to take advantage of it.

    Robin¡¯s gaze had been falling on Esther, who was hiding behind Mayme, and when her eyes fell on her face, which had swollen into a pig¡¯s head, a quick sh of killing intent passed through her eyes, and in a sh, disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Mr. Lake, my wife was assaulted at your party, shouldn¡¯t you give me an exnation? Or is this matter to be settled by us privately?¡±

    At the moment Wilson exudes a kingly aura, and although he is not as powerful as they are on the French side, the words thate out of his mouth are still unsettling.

    Lake at the first sight of him, there is a d thought in his heart, d that this person is to make friends with himself and not enemies, just from his hands and feet, the aura that emanates from his body, is how they can notpare.

    Perhaps this is what others often say, some people are born with a king-like aura, he does not need any embellishment, just stand in the crowd, will make people can not help but sincerely convinced.

    ¡°Mr. Lake, for the sake of fairness and to convince Rech, shouldn¡¯t you pull out the surveince, let everyone see it with their own eyes, and then post the video to the media, otherwise, Rech will again say that we are deliberately denigrating The Gallert Family, so that we won¡¯t be embarrassed when we meet. ¡±

    Mayme looked at Lake, the beautiful little face with a harmless smile, clear eyes inside but more than one anger.

    This little girl has never seen her so angry since she was a child, even when she was sometimes bullied at parties, so I really don¡¯t understand how this stupid pig from The Gallert Family pissed her off.

    ¡°Mayme, what the hell is going on here?¡±

    Lake walked up to her, her brow furrowed, and said.

    Not waiting for Mayme to speak, Rech Gallert has spoken: ¡°Lake, we Gallert and The Lake Family is also considered a family friend, since these three are your friends, for your sake, I can not care, but I hope they can give Misa an apology, this matter is just let go! ¡±

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    When Misa heard her father say this, she was so upset that she couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Misa, be merciful, and don¡¯t you be fooling around!¡±

    Rechforted Misa, only to see Misa nodded good-naturedly and dropped her gaze on Lake¡¯s body, crystal tears in her eyes, the look of pity I saw, so that people could not help but rise a desire to protect.

    Cut ¡­

    Mayme looked at Misa that look, sneered, this father and daughter really know how to act ah, this just a blink of an eye, will be all the source of dumping directed to their side, so that in this way, on the contrary, they are pursuing, but appear to be narrow-minded.

    It is a pity that today they met her Mayme, even if she is not here today, with Wilson¡¯s extremely protective behavior, and how will be so easy to carry this ck pot to themselves?

    ¡°Rech, you two did not go to be actors, is really a great loss in the entertainment industry, otherwise that the position of the film star film queen is not you two!¡±

    At that, the others couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    After all, here, there are quite a few people who heard how Rech was bullying them.

    ¡°Little sister, have you been naughty again?¡±

 Chapter 969 The Truth Comes Out

    When everyone looked over at the sound, they saw Dous walking this way, with a faint smile always on his lips.

    When Mayme looked up and saw the visitor, her small face crossed and she said in a bad mood, ¡°Why don¡¯t you show up when you should, why are you here now?¡±

    Her words just fell, those whodid not know Mayme could not help but hold their breath, God, this girl knows who this man in front of her is?

    Dous, the second young master of The Karlsson Family, is modest and polite, handsome and handsome, is a diplomat, but also the hearts of thedies Prince Charming, not only him, The Karlsson Family, in addition to the six young masters, in addition to Fancis is still studying, the other five are the dragon of the people, but the oldest and the third, the fifth is more aloof The Karlsson Family is a family of six young men, except for Fancis, who is still studying.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Although the men of The Karlsson Family are handsome and wealthy, they are particrly protective. I heard that once the actress Jasper brought there identally offended a girl, the girl was instantly banned from the entertainment industry, and the actress still doesn¡¯t know what she has offended.

    Because no one has seen the girl¡¯s appearance, some say it is Jasper¡¯s fiancee, others say it may be a rtive of The Karlsson Family, but ording to the mysterious person leaked, the girl is is the princess of The Karlsson Family.

    But the news was never confirmed, and even the Twitter feed that was put out by the mystery man was emptied in the shortest possible time, showing how much The Karlsson Family cared about that girl.

    Just when everyone thought Dous would be angry, he walked up to her and rubbed her little head, looking at her with a doting look in his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say. Besides, even if I¡¯m not here, isn¡¯t there still Lake?¡±

    See her little face is full of anger, the heart slightly can not help but panache, his baby sister has always been in their care growing up, although some brutal capricious, but kind-hearted, is never the kind of unreasonable, trouble-free people.

    Some time ago she came back, he happened to go on a business trip, came back to hear the family said she was in a bad mood these two days, which pulled her out, hoping she could be happy.

    But now, it is clear that she is holding back a great deal of anger in her heart, just not exploding out.

    ¡°Lake!¡±

    Lake nodded and said to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to make youugh, I¡¯ve already had dinner prepared inside, please go in with the servants, please feel free to do so!¡±

    The crowd naturally understood that this was a deliberate attempt to sidetrack them and left with a slight nod.

    Soon, only a few of them were left on the scene.

    Rech how did not expect that these three women have so powerful backers behind them, but thought that in addition to Wilson opened up, the other few people did not speak, the heart is slightly relieved.

    He also believes that Robin and Dous would never make enemies with the entire Gallert Family for these three women.

    As for Wilson, he didn¡¯t even put it in his eyes.

    ¡°Sir, this is the surveince video you asked for!¡±

    Received, Lake clicked on it, which quickly came to Misa and another girl conversation, followed by Misa to deliberately to step on Rosemary¡¯s skirt, the other girl to push Esther¡¯s video, followed by some episodes of Mayme appeared.

    Rech looked at the content of the video above, his face was hard to read, and could not help but re at Misa, who was standing beside him.

    Despite this, Rech has no intention to apologize, because in his dictionary, what The Gallert Family does is always right, not wrong.

    That¡¯s why Old Mr. Gallert never handed over that seat.

    After Dous watched the video, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Rosemary in Wilson¡¯s arms, looking at the video inside Mayme that nervous look, the rtionship between them is not ordinary.

    ¡°Misa, after watching this video, I have a question to ask, did you know thisdy before?¡±

    Misa Gallert saw that Lake was looking at her with a cold gaze, which made Misa¡¯s heart grow a little more hateful towards the three Rosemary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know each other, then why are you doing this?¡±

    Misa was forced by Lake¡¯s eyes is very aggrieved, she saw him from sixteen years old when she fell in love with this man 15 years older than herself, also had vowed not to marry him, so easy to wait for her full 18 years old, she took the initiative to confess her love to him, but he politely refused, so many years, every time I saw him standing next to all kinds of girls. Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re doing it because of this outfit I¡¯m wearing!¡±

    As Rosemary¡¯s words fell, everyone in the room couldn¡¯t help but focus on her.

    At this time, Dous also found out that the clothes and jewelry Rosemary was wearing came from Robert¡¯s hands, and the clothes and jewelry Robert was holding were sought after by those royalty and celebrities.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know much about women, he knows a little about women¡¯s fashion.

    Misa saw that her intentions were known by Rosemary, and with an embarrassed look on her face, she said, ¡°I ordered this dress before, I paid the deposit, and Robert actually gave the dress to her!¡±

    When ites to this, Misa feels very aggrieved in her heart, since childhood, when has she ever suffered such humiliation.

    Robert¡¯s clothes, like those of others, symbolize a dignified and supreme status. How many people have gone to great lengths to get an appointment with him to give them an image design, and she is no exception.

    ¡°Now that things are cleared up, shouldn¡¯t Misa apologize to my friend?¡±

    Misa smiled, let out a coldugh, looked at Rosemary¡¯s eyes filled with disdain, said: ¡°I am the Missy of The Gallert Family, do you think she is worthy of me apologizing to her?¡±

    Without waiting for Lake to say anything, Rosemary walked up to Misa with no expression on her face and said, ¡°You may not apologize to me, but you must apologize to my friend in front of everyone!¡±

    When Rosemary¡¯s finger pointed at Esther, Esther¡¯s big eyes looked at them incredulously, although she also wanted to teach this woman a good lesson, but now standing here with their support is indeed okay, but once out of this gate, with her ability, she can fight against the power of The Gallert Family?

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Before Esther could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Robin.

    ¡°I suddenly changed my attention, since Miss Gallert refused to apologize, it does not matter, will you just ask them to apologize to do it again, this matter is even, I only give you three minutes to consider!¡±

 Chapter 970 Letâ€™s forgive people, letâ€™s forgive people

    ¡°Rech, is this the upbringing of your The Gallert Family? Didn¡¯t you just say you were going to teach me a good lesson on behalf of my parents? Now that you know your daughter started it, you¡¯re going to be a coward, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Thinking about what he just said, Mayme wanted to teach him a good lesson and let him know what is the way to behave in the world.

    ¡°Thisdy, if you have to forgive people, why do you have to push everyone to the brink?¡±

    Suppressing the anger in his heart, Rech said slowly.

    ¡°Rech, the whole thing was provoked by your daughter in the first ce, we have always been victims, not to mention that I don¡¯t think our demands are excessive, if my friend hadn¡¯t arrived in time before, I don¡¯t know how you n to spare us?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Rech and said faintly.

    By virtue of their own family power is huge, they see no one, will trample on the dignity of others remaining, such a man, like a dangerous time bomb, at any time may bring the entire family to the edge of death.

    ¡°Since Misa won¡¯t apologize, we¡¯ll have to see you in court!¡±

    With these words, Robin walked up to Lake, took the video tape in his hand, looked at Mayme and said, ¡°Thisdy¡¯s suggestion just now is very good, why don¡¯t we do what she said!¡±

    ¡°That is indeed a very good suggestion!¡±

    Dous could not help but say that he has always disdained such people who have the ability to do without the ability to take responsibility.

    Lake nced at Rech and shrugged helplessly, with the look of I can¡¯t help it.

    Even if he can help, this matter he absolutely can not step in, or his little princess still does not know how long will hate him.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Hearing that they were going to send the video out, an anxious face looked at her father, if the video was seen by her grandfather, she would be scolded.

    Rech nced at Robin, a quick sh of killing intent in his eyes, but was still caught by Robin.

    The sexy thin lips slightly hooked up a curve, who knows what he is thinking at this moment.

    ¡°Go back!¡±

    Roared at Misa and quickly disappeared in front of everyone.

    ¡°You guys should be careful in the future, this Rech Gallert is sinister, ruthless, and very ambitious, just now you and he bargained, this ount he should take note of!¡±

    Lance, although usually hanging around, but encounter things are particrly calm, he is still very familiar with the tactics of this Rech Gallert, it is said that he is particrly precious to his daughter, while the other children are not as attentive to this daughter.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then choose the day rather than the day, this matter will be left to you!¡±

    ¡°Why me?¡±

    Lance looked at Robin with an innocent face, who did he mess with, he was just telling the truth, is that wrong?

    ¡°Lake, you just said the person in charge of going to the ska side I already know who to let go, just ¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°In order to avoid a long night, I will go and take care of this matter now, wait for my good news!¡±

    Before Robin could finish his sentence, Lance dropped a sentence and disappeared.

    See just now there is stillughing heartless young master wind, at the moment because Robin a word, instantly disappeared without a trace, this is too cute!

    The thought of Esther getting hurt for herself, and that Misa Gallert refusing to even say sorry, made Rosemary feel especially depressed.

    No wonder the old man used to say that reincarnation is also a technical task.

    People like her, without the support of her family, really dare not imagine if she can survive in this world.

    But then again, if Robert hadn¡¯t given her this dress to wear, today¡¯s events wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    Thinking about Robert, Rosemary¡¯s hand couldn¡¯t help but touch the diamond ne around her neck. It seemed like she should talk to Robert one day.

    Esther saw that Robin kept looking at her, and her heart felt a pang. She suddenly shook off his hand, took three steps and walked to Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Harris, can you apany me to the bathroom?¡±

    Meeting Esther¡¯s pleading gaze, Rosemary nced at Robin and saw him nod to her before nodding in agreement.

    ¡°Little Uncle, shouldn¡¯t you do something about what happened tonight?¡±

    Lake, who was named, looked at Mayme with a bewildered expression, but quickly responded and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I¡¯ve got the kitchen getting a whole roastedmb in the backyard, you can just bring your friends overter!¡±

    Because Mayme grew up especially fond of food, especially interested in barbecue, whenever she is in a bad mood, you just make her something she likes to eat, and she wakes up the next day and nothing happens to her!

    Because of this, they also invited a chef back from China, so that he can immediately do whatever the little girl wants to eat for her.

    This exclusive pampering, something that I don¡¯t know how many girls dream of, and it¡¯s really happening in Mayme¡¯s case.

    At first Mayme¡¯s parents were worried that this would spoil her, but as Mayme grew up, the little girl not only did not mention that she was the daughter of The Karlsson Family, but also did not let the family say that even if she was studying, she refused to study in a noble school and had to go to a normal school. The Karlsson Family invested in the noble school has an additional school rule, as long as the credits meet the requirements of the school, you can study in the noble school for free.

    For the children of ordinary families, the school rules set by The Karlsson Family opened a window to the world.

    And Mayme is also in this capacity in the noble school inside the school, but also let her clearly see those so-called appearance bright and shiny, but the heart of the ugly aristocratic girl, it is because of this, she was bullied in the school, but finally let the little girl to bully back one by one.

    Even though sometimes the other side would use family connections to move her, in the end they were all set back by The Karlsson Family brothers.

    ¡°For the sake of your thoughtfulness, I will not bother with you about today¡¯s matter!¡±

    The words fell, the little girl mischievously made a face at them and left with one hand on the other.

    Wilson looked at the back of their departure, eyes shed a Tess doubt, Mayme this girl seems to be familiar with Lake and the man in front of him.

    ¡°At the risk of asking, Mr. Lake and Mayme seem to know each other well?¡±

    Especially her phrase ¡°little uncle¡± made Wilson¡¯s face confused.

    It is obvious that they are not a little bit rted to each other by blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Robin didn¡¯t know Mayme and saw Wilson¡¯s frown and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Mayme?¡±

    Lake and Dous looked at each other and seemed a little confused by Wilson¡¯s words.

 Chapter 971 Iâ€™m fine

    Seeing that they also looked confused, Wilson remembered Rosemary¡¯s words, coughed lightly and said, ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s talk about this matterter!¡±

    Seeing that he hesitated for a moment, Lake did not pursue the matter and greeted them as they walked together to the back garden.

    Outside the castle, Misa stopped and looked at her father and asked, ¡°Dad, do you think they will really put that video in the media?¡±

    Although Misa is capricious and often disregards other people because of Rech¡¯s love for her, although this is her personal matter, but she is the daughter of The Gallert Family, once this video is exposed, the final disgrace is the entire The Gallert Family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t release it!¡±

    Rech said with certainty.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Misa asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    ¡°Never mind what the reason is, anyway I will never let my daughter go and bow down to those people and admit her mistakes, you have to remember that you are the daughter of The Gallert Family, your every word and action represents The Gallert Family, even if you are wrong, you have to change things to be right! ¡±

    ¡°I got it dad!¡±

    With her father¡¯s reassurance, Misa¡¯s mncholy face soon took on a cheerful smile, knowing that as long as her dad said it was okay, then it would be.

    Rech looked askance at the majestic old fortress and the corners of his lips curled up slightly.

    ¡°Mayme, do you know Mr. Lake well?¡±

    Letting Esther go to the bathroom, Rosemary asked as she stood by the hand-washing tray.

    ¡°The Lake Family and our The Karlsson Family are family friends and good friends of my second brother, plus he and I are too far apart in age and my brother is too much, so I just call him Uncle Junior, it¡¯s just a title anyway.¡±

    In fact, what she didn¡¯t tell Rosemary at the beginning was that the reason she called Lake Uncle Junior was because she was teasing him, and finally she called him and got used to it, so she didn¡¯t change over.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    ¡°By the way, the handsome man standing next to me just now is my second brother Dous, how about that? Isn¡¯t it handsome?¡±

    Took two tissues and wiped his hands, nodded with a smile, and said, ¡°Well, it is indeed very handsome!¡±

    In fact, she didn¡¯t even notice, only just left just when she happened to look at him, vaguely remembered that it was a very handsome looking man.

    Sigh, Mayme continued: ¡°Remember when we first met, I told you that I wanted to introduce you to my second brother? At that time I really wanted you to be my sister-inw, thinking that I have so many brothers, there is always one you can look at, but before I can introduce, Wilson came over to grab someone, so I was sorry for a long time?¡±

    Seeing her downcast look, Rosemary patted her head and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Silly, even if I really can¡¯t remember Wilson, there¡¯s no way I can be your sister-inw!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Mayme looked at her with wide eyes and asked in disbelief.

    Rosemary shook her head with a smile and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Have you recently fallen out of love so much that you¡¯ve forgotten that I¡¯m already the mother of two children?¡±

    ¡°Who said I lost my love, I am in a good mood? Besides, what does it matter if there are children, I will be upgraded to be an aunt directly, and my brother will be upgraded to be a father directly, what a good deal, others can¡¯t even think of it?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying that, Mayme¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but dim down, she also wanted to lose love ah! But the other party did not even give her the opportunity to fall out of love!

    ¡°Well, those things in your heart are okay to fool others, but there is no need to fool me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t? The men who are after me can be lined up from Paris to Egypt, would I care about him?¡±

    The words fell, crystal tears as if a dazzling diamond, in the eyes shining brightly.

    Rosemary reached out and gently stroked her long ck hair, saying heartily, ¡°Mayme, I know you probably won¡¯t listen to anything I say now, but I still want to say, don¡¯t trust your feelings casually for the sake of gambling, or you¡¯ll regret itter!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    Esther came out from inside and seeing Mayme¡¯s eyes red, asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just had some eye difort, I rubbed it!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be okay!¡±

    See Mayme not say, she also can not continue to ask, after all, they are also not familiar.

    Mayme saw that her clothes were ripped and wrinkled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll take you to change a set of clothes!¡±

    Esther looked down at her dress, except for some slight wrinkles, it was fine, besides she didn¡¯t know them well and she didn¡¯t want to owe them a favor.

    ¡°I appreciate your kindness, and since the party is almost over, I should go back!¡±

    ¡°Have something to eat before you go back!¡±

    They have not eaten anything since they came in, their stomachs have been hungry, not to mention that she is still the person brought in by her cousin uncle, even if they want to leave, that also has to be asked by her cousin uncle to do so.

    ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re all getting ready already, and besides your face is still so swollen, if you don¡¯t get some ice on it in time, it¡¯s sure to be even more swollen tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But I ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, Rosemary pulled her outside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll let my cousin send you back, and I promise not to dy your rest!¡±

    Mayme quickly understood Rosemary¡¯s meaning and also came forward to take Esther¡¯s hand and advised.

    After apanying Esther to change her clothes, the three of them went to the back garden together and smelled the aroma of roasted meat filling the air from afar, making Esther gulp.

    Rich people are capricious, want to eat whatever you want, unlike them, every day for three meals a day in the outside running around.

    Sometimes think about it, God is really unfair, they take every day, perhaps they can not earn a lifetime of money, wantonly squander, while they have to work hard for a lifetime, sometimes work a lifetime may not be able to earn so much money.

    It¡¯s true that the world of the rich is not something that they, the little people, can understand.

    ¡°Wow, it smells good!¡±

    Mayme walked quickly to them and looked at the roasted goldenmb, her small eyes shining with a brilliant light.

    Dous looked at her drooling appearance and gently reprimanded, ¡°Look at you, if Mom and Dad saw you, they would think we didn¡¯t give you any food?¡±

    Although it is a light rebuke, but the tone of voice is thick with doting intent.

    ¡°Second brother, speaking of which, it seems like you haven¡¯t given me pocket money for a really long time?¡±

    Mayme picked up a piece ofmb and ate it by herself, while eating it.

    ¡°You eat slowly, there is no one to grab with you!¡±

    Looking at her eating face, Dous could not help but shake his head, this little girl is really a little bit of ady¡¯s appearance, even eating is also a big mouthful of food.

    Lake brought a te of roast meat and put it in front of her,ughing, ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first day you know she¡¯s like this, so what¡¯s there to worry about?¡±

 Chapter 972 give up

    ¡°In the past, when he was young, he could do whatever he liked, anyway, it was in his own home, but now that he¡¯s grown up, he¡¯s going to get married in the future, do you think if she looks like this, her inws will indulge her like we do?¡±

    Dous lightly sighed, before he was young, they always felt that as long as she was happy, do anything, but now the little girl grew up, also began to have a heart, he was really worried about her this way, the future inws can not ept.

    ¡°You may not know that Grandpa Xu was set by Master Luo back when the little girl was born, and just a few days ago, The Smith Family came to discuss things between them, and seemed to want the two of them to get engaged!¡±

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know about this?¡±

    As Lake¡¯s words fell, Dous looked at him with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°You are now a busy person, a few days a year stay at home, these things naturally you can not know!¡±

    Not to mention him, even he, if not a few days ago Jasper came to him for a drink and said it, he also did not know.

    Dous has no problem with The Smith Family, but Mayme has been a rebel since she was a child and has a certain n for her future, will she agree to this childish baby marriage?

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t want to mention a word of it right now!¡±

    Mayme, who was eating a roast, suddenly popped up and stiffened Dous¡¯ words.

    ¡°Olivia, aren¡¯t you going to introduce these friends of yours to Ergo?¡±

    Since she does not want to say, Dous naturally will not continue to ask questions, her sister he understands, as long as she does not want to say, even if you put the mouth to grind, she will not reveal a word.

    ¡°But before the introduction, the second brother of your promise me one thing!¡±

    Putting down the roast, Mayme wiped her grease-stained mouth.

    ¡°Okay, second brother promises you!¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even ask me what it was before you agreed to it, aren¡¯t you afraid of being punked by me?¡±

    In the past, every time she mentioned the conditions, they will do to consider and think about, how so fast today up.

    Dous lightlyughed: ¡°It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t been pitted before, and it doesn¡¯t matter in this one more time!¡±

    Once the words came out, Mayme herself was embarrassed and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t pit you this time, as long as you promise not to be angry with me!¡±

    ¡°Good, second brother is not angry with you, now you can introduce it!¡±

    In fact, he was just curious about how his sister and they actually met, from what just happened, she seems to care about the woman in front of her especially, that kind of care makes him feel very ufortable, there is a kind of baby that he has always cherished suddenly one day jumped into the arms of others, very unpleasant!

    ¡°This is Rosemary, who I met in C. And this one you should already know, he is Rosemary¡¯s husband, they are both good friends I met in C. When I was in C, it was Wilson and Rosemary who took care of me, in my heart, she is my own sister!¡±

    Mayme sat next to Rosemary, took her arm and smiled.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is Dous, the second brother I¡¯ve been telling you about!¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Rosemary, nice to meet you!¡±

    Extending her hand, RosemaryHeidi graciously shook Dous¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Lu and Miss Harris for taking care of my little sister. Olivia has a rather capricious personality and must have caused you a lot of trouble in C City, right?¡±

    ¡°Olivia is very obedient, to say that care, she should be the one to take care of me more!¡±

    Fortunately, Mayme told her about her life before, so that she had a master in mind, otherwise she would really be shocked.

    For Rosemary said, Dous just Tammy a smile, ¡°What she is like, I do the second brother in a clear, these years we are behind to help her clean up the mess!¡±

    ¡°Second brother, am I as bad as you say?¡±

    The first thing you can do is to look at your own second brother and shake out the ugly things about yourself, and if you get acquainted, you¡¯ll be able to tell her about wearing crotch pants.

    ¡°Second Brother is just stating the facts, is Second Brother wrong?¡±

    Looking at her good-naturedly, Mayme couldn¡¯t even say a word of rebuttal, and could only give Dous a stern re.

    ¡°Actually Miss Karlsson did help us a lot in c-city, there is no doubt about that!¡±

    ¡°Hear that, Wilson has spoken, now you should always believe it!¡±

    As soon as Wilson¡¯s words fell, Mayme continued.

    ¡°Yes, second brother believes, believes you!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡±

    The group sat inside the garden, admiring the beautiful night sky while talking about the interesting events that happened recently, and before they knew it, it was already ten o¡¯clock.

    Robin sent Esther back, and Wilson had to drive back by himself.

    ¡°Wilson, I just ate a little too much, let¡¯s take a walk!¡±

    Rubbing his stomach, which was a little bloated from the food, Rosemary spoke up.

    ¡°Good!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Take the car back, my wife and I will walk back!¡±

    Wilson said as he handed the keys to the driver.

    The driver took the keys and bowed to Wilson, ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Two people walking on the road, the bright moonlight will be the two figures pulled long and long, in the night there is a kind of hazy beauty.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t had a walk like today in a long time?¡±

    ¡°In the future, whenever you want toe out, I will apany you!¡±

    Wilson took her hand and said in a soft voice.

    ¡°So many things have happened in this period of time, has kept you busy enough, even if you are willing, I can not spare!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, things will soon be over!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s side has called, Clement has arrived in C City at nine o¡¯clockst night, this time over does not seem toe just to look for him, but the specific reason is still under investigation.

    ¡°Rosemary, I have to go back to C city the day after tomorrow, there are some things in thepany that I need to deal with, you stay here for the time being, I have already made a deal with my cousin uncle, you will stay at his ce during my absence,e over when I am done there, and then go to Egypt.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    This New Year¡¯s Eve, even if you have to go to work, it will take a week, how to say go back?

    ¡°It is before ourpany talked with apany in W country about a project, the other party¡¯s boss is very interested in this project, years ago we sent the nning case to them, they are very satisfied with this business n, so the other party proposed toe over the day after tomorrow to sign the contract.¡±

    Wilson doesn¡¯t want her to get involved in this matter because in his heart, he wants her world to always be clean.

    This cruel, bloodthirsty scene, he did not want her to get involved.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it!¡±

    People abroad don¡¯t spend the Chinese New Year, and when Wilson says so, Rosemary naturally has no doubts.

    The night is deep, the sky is slowly covered with a faint white veil, the silence of the night sky came a loud sound that cut the entire night sky sky ¡­

 Chapter 973 drooling

    ¡°Mr. Sr, I¡¯m really sorry for what happened today and for embarrassing you!¡±

    Inside the car, the atmosphere Susan with an eerie atmosphere, and at the moment Robin¡¯s face gloomy dripping water, this depressing atmosphere pressed her even the breath can not break through.

    Robin looked at her askance and said, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s humiliating!¡±

    Hearing his words, Esther couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and muttered, ¡°Who asked you to make me your date? If you didn¡¯t have to drag me, I wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by that bratty Missy, okay?¡± She was the one who lost out, okay?

    Besides, she was just being polite. Even if she had embarrassed him, there was no need to say it so directly!

    Sure enough, rich men are not good people.

    The same goes for men without money!

    No, it should be said that none of the men under the sky are good people.

    ¡°Since you are my femalepanion, if someone gives you a p, you have to return it ten times a hundred times, so that you won¡¯t disgrace me, understand?¡±

    Robin drove on, not forgetting to add another sentence.

    Esther listened to his words and jerked her head up, looking at her in shock, admiration flowing from her eyes.

    It is true that the world of the rich is not something she can understand, after all, this kind of domineering words in her body can not be done.

    The fact that he is so handsome is enough to drive all the girls crazy, no wonder those girls in the bar are so enamored with him.

    ¡°Drooling!¡±

    Uh ¡­

    Esther then realized that she didn¡¯t know when her body was so close to him, hurriedly reached out to wipe the corner of her mouth, and with a shake, her whole body fell on top of someone.

    Thepany¡¯s business is a very important part of its business.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±

    A jerk of the head, impartial, just with Robin¡¯s lips tightly imprinted together.

    Esther only feel a nk head, big eyes stunned at him, and thick and dense eyshes like two lovely banana fan, fluttering ¡­

    A faint fragrance slowly seeped into Robin¡¯s nose, it was a fragrance unique to the girl, and he was not averse to this scent, but some dependence.

    Not waiting for Esther to react, her whole body was pulled by Robin and her lips were quickly plugged.

    Therge palm dragged the back of her head, the tongue of fire drove straight in and sucked in the fragrance that belonged to her.

    Well ¡­

    Esther felt that this moment she was going to suffocate in general, a pair of small hands kept trying to push away the man on his body, but the other side is like a five-finger mountain, how can not push.

    A crisp cell phone ringing at the right time, Esther anxious, fierce bite on his lips, a strong taste of blood in the mouth spread out.

    This bite instantly made Robin let go of her, and Esther quickly got up off him and thought nothing of pping Robin in the face.

    Trying hard to restrain his anger, he said, ¡°I am very grateful to Mr. Sr for helping me today, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can do as you please to me, thank you for taking me home, my house is just ahead, don¡¯t bother you!¡±

    Quickly unbuckling her seat belt, Esther pushed open the door and got out of the car.

    Robin looked at Esther, who had already gotten out of the car, and her face was ugly, no girl had ever dared to hit her since she was a child, and this woman dared, well, how nice!

    But the p also clearly woke him up, a sh of sad Lynch Moore in his mind, Robin¡¯s heart could not help but tighten, a fist hard on the steering wheel.

    mming on the gas, the car disappeared into the darkness like a ghost.

    ¡°Hey, Dr. Chuang!¡±

    ¡°Esther,e to the hospital quickly, your father has brought a group of people over and insists on taking your mother out of the hospital!¡±

    Esther¡¯s head exploded and her voice trembled as she pleaded, ¡°Dr. Chuang, I¡¯m begging you to help me stall for a while, I¡¯ll be right there!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Hanging up the phone, Esther looked at the road where there was not even a single pedestrian and tears poured down like pearls.

    Mom, wait for me!

    Lifting her heels in her hands, Esther ran quickly in the direction of the hospital.

    ******

    ¡°Say something, say something, say something!¡±

    At the moment Robin is drinking in the most famous bar in Paris and is in a very irritable mood.

    Lance had already lost count of the number of calls he had made to him, and when he could hardly get through, a barrage came through.

    ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    He could not care less whether he was in a good mood or not, and continued to add: ¡°Mr. Grant¡¯s car exploded on the way back to the vi, and we have searched all around the area, and there is no sign of Mr. Grant or Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    Robin rushed to the scene, the fire has been extinguished by fire engines, next to two charred bodies lying next to each other, because the degree of burns is too severe, it has been impossible to identify their identity.

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    Lance grabbed his hand and shook his head at him.

    Shaking off his hand, Robin lifted the white cloth above and looked at the body, which had been burned beyond recognition, with a strong killing intent emanating from his body.

    ¡°Tell me the people in the car weren¡¯t Rosemary and Wilson, right?¡±

    Mayme pulled Lance¡¯s arm, her eyes locked on Lance¡¯s eyes, hoping to get a different answer from his eyes.

    Seeing that none of them said anything, Mayme took two steps backwards, shook her head and choked up, ¡°It can¡¯t be, you must be mistaken, you must be mistaken!¡±

    Dous went forward to hold her, Lance looked at the crying Mayme, said: ¡°The car is indeed Mr. Grant, the car is also two people, the forensics just checked, these two people are indeed a man and a woman, but really need to go back to the identity of the final determination.¡±

    ¡°The cause of the ident?¡±

    ¡°ording to our inspection just now, it was someone who fired a missile from a distance this way, thus causing the explosion, and it is obvious that the other party had already arranged for it!¡±

    Robin looked at the two corpses on the ground and squeezed out a few words from between his teeth, ¡°At any cost, make sure this matter is clearly investigated for me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°If there is anything we can do to help you, just say, no matter what, things happen in my territory, I am responsible for it.¡±

    How could Lake not have imagined that this would happen!

    ¡°Find out all the moves Rech has made since he got back, the more details the better!¡±

    Mayme walked to the two corpses squatted down, gently lift the white cloth, when the eyes fell on one of the bodies, eyes shed a sh of joy.

 Chapter 974 labyrinth

    ¡°Wilson, where is this?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the eerie woods in front of her, and the further she went inside, the more eerie she felt the ce, with rustling soundsing from time to time beside her.

    ¡°I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Holding her in his arms, his eyes kept searching around.

    How could she not be afraid, thinking of the car burning not far in front of her, if not for the fact that she happened to suggest a walk on a whim today, they might have turned into two charred corpses.

    ¡°Well, the other side has gone far away, let¡¯s find a ce to rest!¡±

    Feeling the danger getting farther and farther away from them, Wilson let out a soft cry, and I¡¯m afraid this is the most wretched he¡¯s ever been.

    This time the ident hit her a bit of a handful, did not expect the other party to dare to openly take a rocketuncher in Lake¡¯s territory trouble, it is clear that the other party is not afraid of Lake¡¯s power.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Two people in the woods for a long time, but never found the intersection to go out, feeling like a maze here, around and around, just can not go out.

    Wilson saw that Rosemary could no longer walk, so he pulled her to arge tree and sat down, saying softly, ¡°Take a rest first!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    She indeed could not walk, because of wearing heels, her feet hurt, and as the saying goes, ten fingers are connected to the heart, and with each step, Rosemary¡¯s heart seemed to be exploded by a needle.

    Despite this, she gritted her teeth and didn¡¯t say a word, she could clearly feel Wilson¡¯s tense breath, this was the first time she felt this kind of breath when she followed him around, this kind of breath had appeared in Marcy¡¯s body before, it was a kind of danger signal.

    Just like a hedgehog in danger, will be covered with thorns up is the same reason.

    ¡°You rest here, I will go to the front to see!¡±

    Wilson put the gun in her hand and said, ¡°Keep this in your hand, in case anything happens you can hold it for defense.¡±

    ¡°No, I ¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡±

    The surrounding area is dark, giving the feeling of terror and gloom, she is really afraid.

    ¡°Good boy, you sit here and wait for me for a few minutes, I¡¯ll go to the front and check it out ande back!¡±

    He has just observed, they are standing in a rtively safe ce in this neighborhood, even if the other party wants toe over, they muste from his direction.

    And he sensed that dangerous aura approaching them again at the moment, and this time the other side seemed to be more numerous than before, and it would be safer to stay here for Rosemary¡¯s safety.

    ¡°Your feet must be very painful now, you rest first, I go to the front to see if there are people, toe back to pick you up!¡±

    ¡°Good, then you have to go and return quickly!¡±

    In order not to cause him any trouble, Rosemary could only grit her teeth and nod her head.

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, Wilson whispered, ¡°Be good and wait for me!¡±

    Falling sound, the figure disappeared into the darkness.

    Rosemary held the gun tightly in her hand, her eyes constantly looking around.

    Gaga Gaga ¡­

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Suddenly a flock of crows flew by not far away, frightened Rosemary hands clutching her head, her body curled up together, the whole person trembling.

    ******

    ¡°Mayme, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dous Xu quickly noticed that Mayme¡¯s expression was not right and asked nervously.

    Mayme said with a hint of trembling in her voice, happily, ¡°They¡¯re not Wilson and Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Robin walked up to Mayme, grabbed her wrist and asked excitedly.

    ¡°I said these two bodies are not Wilson and Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Boss, let go of your hand and let Miss Karlsson finish her sentence!¡±

    Releasing Mayme¡¯s hand, Robin¡¯s gaze remained locked on her, as if someone whose life was on the line had seen the light of dawn.

    ¡°Sorry, I was so nervous!¡±

    Realizing his rudeness, Robin spoke up.

    ¡°I understand how you feel, I don¡¯t me you!¡±

    It¡¯s normal for Robin to react this way under these circumstances.

    ¡°How can you be sure that these two bodies are not theirs?¡±

    ¡°Right! The coroner has just proved that the two bodies are a man and a woman?¡±

    Mayme looked at the corpses lying on the ground slowly said: ¡°You do not know, Rosemary¡¯s wedding day, Wilson personally designed a pair of rings, Rosemary also personally named it ¡°Eternal Love¡±, that is a symbol of their love a pair of rings, I have seen that pair of rings, and these two corpses on thepletely different. ¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course, anyone who has attended Rosemary¡¯s wedding should have seen the rings!¡±

    This news is undoubtedly good news for Robin, but what worries him now is that since the people inside the car are not the two of them, where the hell did they go?

    ¡°If, ording to you, the two bodies are not Mr. Grant, then howe they¡¯re missing now?¡±

    As soon as the car exploded, he received the news, rushed over, the nearby ces he had to look all over, never found Wilson their figure.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯ve gone back to the vi?¡±

    Mayme looked at them and asked with a hint of a fluke in her heart. ,

    Although now she can be 100% sure that these two bodies are not them, but now can not contact their whereabouts, her heart is also worried to death.

    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t worry too much, since it¡¯s confirmed that these two corpses are not them, then things are much better half, I¡¯ll have people start tracking them down now, I believe we¡¯ll have news soon.¡±

    Standing aside, Lake suddenly spoke up, no matter what, this ident he also has a rtive responsibility.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you!¡±

    ¡°What trouble to say, your friends are also my friends, not to mention that they came to my banquet before they disappeared, I as the host, looking for them I am duty-bound!¡±

    At the moment he has more important things to deal with, and these things are dangerous if they are not taken care of.

    ¡°Lance, you assist Lake with the search, I have something to take care of, feel free to call me if you have any news!¡±

    Robin barked at Lance.

    Rosemary squatted there, and I don¡¯t know how long it took to see that Wilson hadn¡¯te back, and I couldn¡¯t help but start to get anxious.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Standing up, Rosemary looked at the dark, fingerless night and her fear grew.

    She knows that now she has to restrain herself well no matter what happens and sit here waiting for Wilson to return.

    Squatting there, time passed, but Wilson never returned, which made Rosemary¡¯s heart more and more restless.

    Seeing Wilson go out for more than three hours has not returned, Rosemary picked up the gun and began to slowly walk in the direction he left ¡­

 Chapter 975 Youâ€™re here â€¦â€¦

    Wilson has circled this wood several times in order to get rid of the man in ck, and as time passes, Wilson is more worried.

    He was worried that Rosemary must be scared to be there alone, but the man in ck seemed to bepeting with him and kept chasing him around the outside but never came in.

    At this time, a bright moon slowly climbed into the air, by the light of the moon, Wilson then found not far from his own ce is a fence, while the man in ck is always standing outside the fence, although he could not see clearly the expression on his face, but can feel the other party¡¯s fear.

    In an instant, Wilson seemed to understand what was going on and ran towards Rosemary without bothering about the man in ck.

    Rosemary followed Andy and walked aimlessly like this, a pair of dark and distinct eyes kept turning, the body kept trembling because of fear.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Suddenly her foot broke and Rosemary fell to the ground, the pain in her ankle made her tears fall out.

    ¡°Pain ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wilson, where are you?¡±

    Worry, fear, helplessness, almost about to crush her, lifted her head, Rosemary¡¯s whole being was stunned by the scene before her.

    A long time did not respond, head slowly lowered, by the moonlight saw a skeleton is hissing and grinning looking at himself, scared she jerked back a few steps.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you guys, please don¡¯t me the seniors!¡±

    Rosemary folded her hands and said fearfully to the white bones in front of her.

    Suddenly, a gust of cloudy wind blew by, and Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    His mouth kept chanting, and his face was as pale as ever.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Suddenly a dark shadow shed quickly and Rosemary made a startled sound.

    Leaning against the tree beside him, Rosemary slowly stood up and walked slowly along the ce where the ck shadow had just disappeared.

    ¡°Wilson, is that you?¡±

    Step by step, Rosemary¡¯s heart became even more frightened as she walked inside.

    Overhead, from time to time came the crows, the mournful cries, so Rosemary heart a very difficult.

    Boing Boing ¡­

    ¡°Who, who is crying there?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s forehead kept seeping with dense sweat, gulped, and said in the direction of the voice, ¡°Who the hell are you? Come out?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here, I¡¯ve finally waited for you!¡±

    *****

    Tina and Vincent were sunbathing in the garden with their son and daughter when they saw Nathaniel and Crystal hurrying in.

    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t you two in Egypt? When did you get back?¡±

    Tina, who was plucking oranges, saw them and her face shed with surprise.

    She called Nathaniel the day before and asked when he wasing back, and he said it might be in a month, and it was only a few days before they showed up.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, do you know where Rosemary has gone?¡±

    Crystal came up and asked without even saying a polite word.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Rosemary and Wilson, they¡¯re not in C at the moment, do you want to see her for something?¡±

    Seeing this, Tina put down the orange, stood up, and asked.

    Nathaniel saw that she didn¡¯t say anything and was so anxious that he said to Tina, ¡°We are looking for Rosemary and the others in an emergency, can you tell us where they are now?¡±

    ¡°No. Did you twoe all the way back from Egypt just to find Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hearing their words, Tina couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, looked at her little uncle, and said in a good-natured way, ¡°Little uncle, you said it¡¯s just as well that you left everything to your big brother without saying a word, why did youe back without even a good word, and caused me and your brother to worry about you two!¡±

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Crystal said, ¡°The Great Young Lady, would you tell me where Rosemary is now? I really need to find her urgently, as for him, you can take your time to torture himter!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s words were stopped instantly by a look from Crystal, and even Vincent, who had been sitting there without speaking, couldn¡¯t help but look at them.

    ¡°They¡¯ve gone on a trip abroad, what do you want with them?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday Crystal¡¯s master calcted that Rosemary and the others would be in danger, and I kept calling them on the road, but the call never came through.¡±

    Crystal¡¯s ability, Nathaniel has been with her for so long and has really seen it, so when she came back yesterday morning and said she was going back to C City and that Rosemary was in danger, they hoofed it back on a private jet.

    ¡°They went to Paris, and I just spoke to Rosemary on the phone yesterday afternoon, and she said she was going to a party in the evening, and said she got up early in the morning and started tossing and turning in order to attend that party!¡±

    For Rosemary, who has never liked parties, yesterday was half her life for her!

    At that, Crystal¡¯s face bristled. Nathaniel gave him a look, then said to Tina, ¡°Sister-inw, hurry up and call Rosemary now. If you get through, you tell her not to go in the west direction, remember, not in the west direction.¡±

    Tina saw the two of them turn ugly and realized the seriousness of the matter, and hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed Rosemary¡¯s cell phone number.

    After dialing several times, the cold female voice came one after another on the other side of the phone, and Tina¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but follow the uneasiness.

    ¡°Can¡¯t get through?¡±

    Shaking his head, Vincent continued, ¡°Then call Marcy, isn¡¯t he with them too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, how did I forget about him!¡±

    With that said, Tina quickly picked up the phone and dialed Marcy¡¯s number.

    After a long time, just when Tina thought no one was answering, a female voice slowly rang out, ¡°Hello?¡±

    Listening to the female voice inside, Tina couldn¡¯t help but flinch for a moment and looked at the phone number to make sure there was no mistake before asking, ¡°Hello, could you please put Marcy on the phone for me?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°You say my name is Tina, and he knows!¡±

    Tina?

    Cloris quickly searched her mind for the name, and soon she remembered it.

    ¡°You¡¯re Miss Harris¡¯ friend Tina, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, may I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Cloris!¡±

    Tina naturally remembers Cloris, who was Rosemary¡¯s bridesmaid with Snow at herst wedding.

    ¡°Miss Wind, I¡¯m looking for your young master on a very urgent matter, can you please call him to answer the phone for me?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t!¡±

    The two short words made Tina nervous, but the phone was snatched by Nathaniel.

    ¡°You tell Vincent that Wilson and Rosemary are in danger, tell him to find them quickly and never go near that direction to the west!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, there¡¯s nothing we can do about it, you guys should figure it out yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wind, still no sign of it?¡±

    ¡°Keep looking at ¡­¡±

 Chapter 976 Are you a human or a ghost?

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Tina looked at Nathaniel with an anxious face and asked.

    At this moment, Nathaniel¡¯s face was hard to see and said, ¡°It seems that not only Rosemary and the others are in trouble now, but even Vincent is in trouble!¡±

    Handing the phone to Tina, Nathaniel looked at them and said.

    ¡°Hey Crystal, what are you doing there?¡±

    Nathaniel caught up with Crystal and grabbed her slender arm and asked.

    ¡°To the airport! Or do you have a better idea?¡±

    Crystal turned her head and asked without a smile.

    Although she had not known Rosemary for long, she was the only one who truly regarded her as a good friend, and now that she was in danger, as a friend, she would never stand by and do nothing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it would be faster to do my family¡¯s ne than to go to the airport?¡±

    ¡°So you didn¡¯t tell me earlier?¡±

    Crystal red at him and said.

    Nathaniel lip corner twitched, then you also give me the opportunity to say ah!

    Rubbing his nose, Nathaniel was aggravated.

    ¡°Young Master, Second Young Master, the ne is ready to take off at any time!¡±

    The butler stepped forward and said respectfully.

    Crystal gave Vincent a grateful look, the same family, howe she felt their personalities were so far apart?

    Tina was very uneasy about Rosemary, looked at Vincent sitting next to her, and was just about to speak when Vincent spoke up, ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about them right now, but you can¡¯t help much by going over there now, not to mention that you have to go to the ancient vige tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m really ufortable with Rosemary!¡±

    Of course, he is not worried about Karen, after all, now Karen¡¯s situation, without a person around, the heart will be more difficult.

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry! I will bring Rosemary back safely, even if it means risking my own life, I will protect her!¡±

    This is also the promise he gave her at the beginning, although they could not be together, but in his heart, Rosemary will always be the woman he loves the most in his heart.

    It turned out that his heart was only reserved for Rosemary from the beginning to the end. Crystal felt like her heart was pierced by tens of thousands of arrows at this moment, so painful that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Despite this, Crystal does not show it, she still has a mission that she needs to aplish, which she was destined to do from the moment she was born.

    Tina gave Crystal a look and then gently rebuked, ¡°What foolishness are you talking about, I want you all toe back in peace Abby, in our hearts your life is as important as Rosemary¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Well, time waits for no man, hurry up! Call me if you have anything, I¡¯ve already called my friend in France and he will assist you!¡±

    Vincent gently took his little wife in his arms and said to Nathaniel.

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    Nathaniel was grateful for a look at his big brother, all these years, no matter what he did, he was unconditionally behind the silent support, and he never thought about how he felt in his heart.

    Sensing his guilt, Vincent patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Get yourselves Kevin and be safe!¡±

    He knew that even if the front is a dragon¡¯s den, ten thousand feet abyss, with his character, even if he refused, he would still go, rather than this, he would be behind the silent support of him.

    Who let him have only his brother?

    ****

    ¡°Are you a human or a ghost? Why are you here?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the woman in red who was only a meter away from her. Because it was night, Rosemary couldn¡¯t see her face clearly at all, the only thing she could identify was her red sarong, which was like a bright red rose, swaying in the wind under the moonlight.

    The woman in red looked at Rosemary quietly, and only after a while did she slowly say, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, the most important thing is that I¡¯ve finally waited for you!¡±

    The woman in red slowly approached Rosemary, and with each step she took, Rosemary could feel a cold auraing towards her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t youe over here!¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of fear or because of a broken foot, Rosemary¡¯s feet seem to be nailed to the general, how can not move.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that the woman in red was only a foot away, Rosemary suddenly raised her hand, closed her eyes, and yelled in fear, ¡°Stop right there, don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    After half a minute, Rosemary felt the other side did note over, slowly opened her eyes, and was stunned by the scene in front of her and fainted.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Along with Rosemary¡¯s cry of rm, the woods of crows miso from Wilson¡¯s head, the crunching cries, so that has been looking for Rosemary¡¯s Wilson, a heart in the throat.

    Following Rosemary¡¯s voice, Wilson just walked a few steps, he tripped over something under his feet, took out the lighter on him, and saw the gun lying quietly on the ground, while the owner of the gun had long since disappeared.

    Wilson will take the gun in hand, quickly in the woods inside the searcher, the sky has been slowly rising fish belly white, and he has been in the woods for most of the night.

    But Rosemary was never found.

    At the moment, Mayme is and Lance in Wilson¡¯s missing ce to keep looking, are looking for a night, but always even a little clue is not.

    ¡°What to do? Still no sign of Rosemary and the others?¡±

    They searched almost everywhere they could in this vicinity, just couldn¡¯t find any clues. Mayme sat on her butt in the ce, tears rolling in her eyes, she was really afraid that Rosemary was in some kind of danger!

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, you should not worry too much, in fact, no clues found does not mean that they have met with misfortune, on the contrary, maybe they have safely arrived at other ces, we just do not know it!¡±

    Lance is most afraid of girls crying, see Mayme sitting there falling tears, can not help but speak out tofort.

    The words fell into voice, Mayme¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, how she forgot about him, maybe at this moment they are already together may be.

    Thinking of this, Mayme hurriedly went to her pocket to get her cell phone, and only after feeling for half a day did she realize that she had dropped her cell phone at some point, and looked up at Lance and said, ¡°Hey, can I borrow your cell phone for a while?¡±

    ¡°Here you go!¡±

    Handing her the phone, Lance looked at her and spoke, ¡°My name is Lance!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Mayme answered without raising her head, took her cell phone and dialed the familiar phone number, and it took a while for the phone to be picked up.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, where are you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, it¡¯s me Snow!¡±

    Mayme quickly sensed that something was wrong with Snow¡¯s voice and asked tentatively, ¡°Snow, is Mr. Williams there?¡±

 Chapter 977 The Old Man in Red

    ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what the other party said, Mayme¡¯s face became bloodless and tears gushed down without warning.

    Lance couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and before she could say anything, Mayme spoke up, ¡°I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll trouble you to find Rosemary!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme has pulled open the car door, the dust went away.

    ¡°Hey, my phone!¡±

    Even if you want to leave, at least return the phone to me, okay?

    Looking at Mayme, who had disappeared, Lance sighed lightly and ordered his subordinates, ¡°Go get me a cell phone!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The man in ck led the order to leave, Lance stood there, his eyes fell on the dense woods in the distance, a sense of foreboding enveloped the heart.

    ¡°Bring the phone over here!¡±

    The phone, Lance quickly dialed Robin¡¯s number, and soon a low, husky voice came from there.

    ¡°Have you heard from them yet?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve searched all the ces I can around here, still no sign of them, now the only ce I¡¯m not looking is north, I¡¯m wondering if they¡¯ll ¡­¡±

    ¡°Then go that way and find them, by whatever means necessary!¡±

    ¡°The Boss ¡­¡±

    Robin saw that Lance wanted to say something, which was not like his usual style, and said, ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    And at this time Lance also put away the usual hanging face, the whole person with the usual hepletely judge two people, said in a heavy tone: ¡°Boss, I said the north is the valley of hell!

    ¡±

    As soon as Lance¡¯s words left his mouth, Robin said without thinking, ¡°Tell Keswick to take a few of his brothers, and the others to wait outside!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°There is no but, if they have really gone there by mistake, every minute now is hovering between life and death for them, and they must be brought to me in the shortest possible time to find them!¡±

    Without waiting for him to have a chance to speak, Robin directly cut him off.

    And it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t understand Lance¡¯s concerns, but now at this juncture, he has no choice.

    ¡°Robin, and I¡¯m just guessing, are you sure you really want to let Keswick in?¡±

    Lance suddenly felt he hadn¡¯t just been too impulsive, after all, he didn¡¯t have any proof that Wilson and the others were inside.

    ¡°Whether they¡¯re in there or not, I won¡¯t give up as long as there¡¯s a glimmer of hope!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know what to do!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Lance quickly dialed another phone number, will Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s photos sent over, looking at the woods in front of you, Lance¡¯s heart has a kind of indescribable your feeling.

    A cold feeling came, Rosemary could not help but shrink her body, slowly opened her eyes and saw herself lying in a bed, the room did not turn on the lights, through the moonlight she only saw herself lying in a European style room.

    As her eyes swept down every corner of the room, the woman in red was also looking at her.

    With a sudden shock in her heart, Rosemary hurriedly pinched herself hard on her thigh, and the pain in her heart let her know that she was not dead yet.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Why did you lure me here?¡±

    Rosemary took a deep breath, since she couldn¡¯t leave, then simply find out, exactly what she got her here for.

    Seeing her silence, Rosemary¡¯s good temper was almost worn out by her. She had inexplicably led them to this eerie and haunted ce, not talking and not letting her leave, what did she want?

    Just as Rosemary was about to freak out, the woman in red spoke up.

    ¡°Who gave you the bracelet on your hand?¡±

    Looking down at the bracelet on her hand, Rosemary realized that her gaze had been falling on the Dragon and Phoenix Jade Bracelet on her own hand.

    ¡°Are you talking about this jade bracelet?¡±

    Shaking the bracelet on his hand, he asked.

    ¡°Do you know where this bracelet came from?¡±

    The woman in red did not answer her question, but continued to ask.

    This bracelet is thest time she and Wilson in the cruise ship at the auction, then only think this bracelet is very beautiful, so shot it, did not expect to bring up, can not take down, she tried a lot of ways, never take away from the hand, simply always with it.

    ¡°This bracelet was auctioned off for me by my husband at an auction, but strangely enough, since I put it on, it seems to havesuddenly be smaller and I can¡¯t take it off.¡±

    Looking at the bracelet on her hand, Rosemary said with a frown.

    The woman in red looked at the bracelet in her hand and slowly walked towards her, Rosemary was about to speak to stop her froming forward when suddenly a warm water droplet fell on her hand, raised her head and saw the woman in red¡¯s wrinkled face and the tears that kept falling from her eyes.

    Probably because of the touchy-feely situation, Rosemary was sad to see her crying, and her eyes were wet.

    The woman in red stretched out the wrinkled hand, gently stroking the bracelet, tears fell on it, the woman in red finally could not control, crying loudly.

    Rosemary just stared in awe at the old man in red in front of her, from fear at first to sympathy now. Although she didn¡¯t know what she had to do with the bracelet, it would be a good thing for her if she could remove it.

    The old man in red cried for a long time, then slowly let go of Rosemary¡¯s hand, slowly stood up, reached out and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, Rosemary then found that the old man¡¯s hands and feet with an elegant temperament, that innate noble temperament is not learned from childhood, that is from the bones of the surface, it seems that the old man should be a famous family.

    ¡°Granny, looking at you just now, you should know this bracelet, so can you take her off?¡±

    The old man in red took the cloak hat off his head, revealing a face covered with wrinkles, but from her exquisite features can be seen, she was also a beautiful woman in her youth.

    A head of silver silk pulled back in a European court bun, a pair of dark blue eyes like the deep, bottomless sea.

    ¡°Youe with me!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her with a wary face. Although she already knew she was human and not a ghost, she just wanted to get out of here and find Wilson at the moment.

    The old man in red turned his head to look at her, the sharp eyes made Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but take a step back and said, ¡°Granny, I really didn¡¯t mean to barge in, if I disturbed you, Rosemary is here to apologize to you, and please see to it that I leave here without knowing it!¡±

 Chapter 978 You say itâ€™s not clean?

    ¡°If you want the man outside to die here, you can choose not toe here!¡±

    The old man in red spoke coldly and left Rosemary alone as he walked toward the door.

    When Rosemary heard her say that, she thought nothing of following her and said, ¡°Grandma, can you take me to my husband first, he¡¯ll be very anxious if he can¡¯t find me?¡±

    No matter what Rosemary said, the old man in red didn¡¯t say a word, but walked straight ahead.

    Seeing that she was not paying attention to her, Rosemary had to follow her to see what she wanted to do.

    Wilson looked at his watch, the hour hand is pointing to six, that is to say that it is now six in the morning, but why here until now, the white fog in front of the eyes have not yet dispersed.

    A fist pounded hard on the sycamore tree, bright red blood stains slowlyflowingdown the trunk.

    Rosemary, where the hell are you?

    Looking at therge woods in front of him, Wilson cried out in his heart.

    ¡°Granny, where exactly are you taking me? Howe the further I go, the colder it gets?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but rub her hands together, the biting cold froze her lips purple.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    The old man in red suddenly stopped in front of a door, his hands trembling to open the heavy door, a heavy cold wind came, Rosemary subconsciously took two steps back.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Seeing the old man enter, Rosemary hurriedly followed him.

    Once inside, what caught Rosemary¡¯s eye was arge room filled with a thick book, which I¡¯m afraid was thergest bookcase Rosemary had ever seen.

    Suddenly, the writing on the left shelf made her move forward, and before she could react, she heard the door m shut behind her, and the old man in red was gone.

    Rosemary rapped hard on the door and shouted, ¡°Granny, you let me out?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an answer you want in here, and when you figure it out, I¡¯ll naturally let you out!¡±

    ¡°Granny, don¡¯t you go, Granny ¡­¡±

    No matter how she shouted, the only response she got was the sound of footsteps walking further and further away until she could no longer hear them.

    Turning around, with her back to the door, Rosemary looked at therge collection of books inside the room, and a sh of inexplicable unease passed through her heart.

    When her eyes fell on a painting not far away, Rosemary¡¯s feet couldn¡¯t help bute forward.

    ******

    Crystal and Nathaniel went straight to the location of Rosemary and Wilson¡¯s ident as soon as they got off the ne. I have to say, Vincent really did them a favor this time and soon found out that they were at a party at Lake¡¯s house that night.

    Lake¡¯s learned that they were Wilson¡¯s friends and quickly got in touch with Lance to take them straight to ¡°Hell¡¯s Hollow¡±, after all, every minute of this moment was about their lives.

    Once out of the car, Crystal circled around once and blushed when her eyesnded on the dense woods to the north.

    Standing there, Crystal slowly closed her eyes, her mouth kept reading something. Nathaniel just wanted to go forward, but he was pulled by Lake and shook his head at him.

    After a while, Crystal opened her eyes, turned her head to them and spoke, ¡°Go prepare a tent for me, I want to rest!¡±

    The words fell, Lance heard her words, can¡¯t help but frown, some displeasure said: ¡°Mr. Grant and Rosemary until now are still alive and dead, you still have the mood to sleep?¡±

    ¡°I have to wait for someone!¡±

    ¡°How many people do you want? I¡¯ll get them for you?¡±

    With that, Lance turned to the man behind him and instructed, ¡°Go, get twenty of your best brothers toe here!¡±

    ¡°No need, something has happened to the people you sent in, if you still want them toe out with a life, then do what I say!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Crystal¡¯s cold eyes swept over, and Lance couldn¡¯t help but keep his mouth shut.

    Lake hurriedly pulled Lance away and said to Crystal, ¡°Sorry, this friend of mine is just too worried about their safety, don¡¯t mind me, I¡¯ll do as you say now!¡±

    ¡°Go on! Don¡¯t you bother me during this time!¡±

    After saying that, Crystal also ignored them, walked straight to a tree not far away and sat down, then began to close her eyes to recuperate.

    Nathaniel saw this, walked to Lake¡¯s front, looked at the face full of anger Lance, said: ¡°Do not worry, we are all Wilson¡¯s friends, this time is specifically rushed over to save them, this time they encountered some tricky things, and these things are not something we can handle, Crystal said so naturally have her reasoning, we follow what she said. We follow what she said to do it!¡±

    ¡°And she is?¡±

    At this time, Lance also saw Crystal and they are different, although he does not believe in the ghosts and gods, but when he just came here, he deeply felt the gloomy atmosphere of the neighborhood.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as what you had in mind!¡±

    Lake patted him on the shoulder and nodded at him.

    In fact, when he met Crystal, after hearing Nathaniel speak to him, he already knew that Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s disappearance was not a trivial matter.

    And from the aura emanating from Crystal¡¯s body, he could already be 100% sure that her identity was not simple.

    ¡°ording to you, is this ce really not clean?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    If it was clean, how could he have just stood outside?

    ¡°Can you guys help me investigate the origin of this old castle? The more details the better!¡±

    Crystal, who was sitting under the tree, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Yes, no problem!¡±

    Lance agreed without even thinking about it.

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    After saying that, Crystal continued to close her eyes and leaned under the big tree.

    Lance took out his cell phone, exined a few words to the other party, and quickly hung up the phone.

    ¡°Ten minutes and the information will be sent.¡±

    When Crystal didn¡¯t say anything, Lance wasn¡¯t talking either.

    ¡°Howe I don¡¯t see Olivia, where did she go?¡±

    After arranging things, Lake saw that he didn¡¯t see Mayme and asked to Lance.

    At the moment Lance is installing theputer, heard Lake asked him, said faintly: ¡°I do not know, she just took my phone and made a phone call, and I do not know what the other side said, she drove away.¡±

    ¡°And do you know who she called?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Lance shook his head, she did not even wait for him to ask, people have left.

    Who knows who she called?

    Besides, when she gets angry, is he able to resist it?

    ¡°Why did you let her leave without asking?¡±

    Lake looked at his best friend and asked anxiously.

    She was already in a bad mood, and now she suddenly left, what if something happened, then how should he exin to The Karlsson Family?

    Hearing the anxiety in Lake¡¯s tone, Lance raised his eyes slightly, looked at him with a surprised face, and said, ¡°Lake, are you too nervous?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know her, she and Miss Harris are so close, if something hadn¡¯t happened, how could she have left at this time?¡±

    ¡°Wow, finally, we found you guys!¡±

 Chapter 979 Know your enemy and know yourself to win a hundred battles

    Following the voice, Nathaniel then saw a girl of 17 or 18 years old, dressed in strange costumes, smiling and approaching them.

    ¡°Little sister, who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for you!¡±

    The girl looked at him with a smile on her face, that delicate look, so Nathaniel could not bear to put too much weight on his words.

    ¡°Little sister, do we know each other?¡±

    ¡°We met years ago, you just haven¡¯t met me!¡±

    The words fell, Nathaniel Yu can¡¯t help but look behind him is closed eyes resting Crystal, heart somehow surging up an ominous feeling.

    Always feel a cool feeling behind you, as if someone is holding a sharp sword against their back.

    ¡°Your name is Nathaniel, right?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Seeing that he answered, the smile on the girl¡¯s lips deepened and said, ¡°You¡¯re not like what I thought you were!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Seeing that everyone was looking at himself with a confused face, Nathaniel looked at the girl in front of him, his nice frown tightened and said, ¡°Little sister, I think there is some kind of misunderstanding between us, I really don¡¯t remember that I know you!¡±

    For his private life, Nathaniel is very confident, although growing up in a radiant family, but the two brothers have always been very clean, even if you are a movie star, his private life is still a nk, not to mention that he has never lost his memory, all he can be 100% sure that the little girl in front of him he does not know.

    ¡°There is no misunderstanding,ter you will know why I said that, well, I have rushed a day of flight, now my stomach is really hungry, can you please help me to prepare some food? I¡¯m not a picky eater, just prepare something!¡±

    Smiling faintly at them, the girl ced the luggage she was carrying on Lance¡¯s body and headed for Crystal¡¯s ce.

    Lance looked at the luggage in his hand and was about to speak when he heard the girl¡¯srk-like voicee through.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re the best, thanks!¡±

    Lance, who was about to throw something out, heard her say so, but neither did he still, nor did he throw it.

    ¡°Here ites!¡±

    Crystal, who was resting her eyes closed, slowly opened them and looked at the girl in front of her, who was even smaller than herself, and said indifferently.

    The girl smiled at her Tammy, ¡°Crystal, I didn¡¯t keep you waiting long did I!¡±

    ¡°No, it was two hours earlier than I expected!¡±

    When Master told her not to rush in first when she arrived and told her to wait for someone, she still wondered, but now that she saw her, Crystal seemed to understand what Master his old man meant.

    ¡°My name is Fiona, you can also call me Fiona!¡± The words fell, Fiona will look at the ancient castle in the mist not far away, said: ¡°How can the resentment over this ancient castle be so heavy, should not be ¡­? ¡±

    ¡°I have asked them to collect all the information about this fortress, now Rosemary and Mr. Grant are trapped inside, life and death is not known, we must find out what is wrong with this fortress, in order to be able to prescribe the right remedy!¡±

    If you know your enemy and know yourself, you can win a hundred battles!

    Fiona nodded, looking at the white mist surrounding the trees not far away, and nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°The information you asked for has been sent!¡±

    Lance, who was sitting inside the car with theptop, stepped out and handed it to Crystal.

    Crystal and Fiona looked at the information on it, their faces turned from blue to white, and the hands holding theputer could not help but tighten the force.

    The two men looked at each other, Crystal handed theputer to Lance and said, ¡°You wait for us outside, if we are not back before dawn tomorrow, you get out of here and don¡¯t evere in to find us.¡±

    With that, Crystal was ready to leave.

    ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m going too!¡±

    Nathaniel took Crystal¡¯s hand and spoke up.

    ¡°This time is different from all the previous ones, a careless one may not be able to get out either, are you sure you still want to go?¡±

    Looking into his worried eyes, Crystal¡¯s icy eyes locked on him and spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯m going, even if I put my life on the line I¡¯m going!¡±

    Seeing his determined expression, Crystal¡¯s heart was dripping with blood. For her, did he really not even care about his own life?

    Doesn¡¯t he know that he doesn¡¯t care about his life and she will?

    ¡°Crystal, let Nathaniele with us! He¡¯ll be fine, and he might even be able to help us.¡±

    Fiona, who was standing on the side, looked at Crystal and suddenly spoke up.

    Crystal gave him a look, the expression on her face still cold, and said, ¡°Since you want to follow then you can follow!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too?¡±

    Lance, who was standing aside, suddenly spoke up, thinking that they two girls were brave enough to go in, and he was afraid of a big man. What¡¯s more, at this moment Wilson and Rosemary still have not a bit of news, he is really worried.

    ¡°You¡¯d better wait for us outside, more people are bad, not to mention we don¡¯t know what the situation inside is really like now, and we can¡¯t guarantee your safety!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fiona looked at him and said faintly.

    Lance looked at them, nodded, and said, ¡°Then you all be safe, I¡¯ll be waiting outside for you toe out!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We can definitely bring them out safely!¡±

    ¡°Take this with you, and in case of danger, you will open the cap!¡±

    Nathaniel looked at the bottle Crystal handed over, took it, and nodded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, stay close to uster, and don¡¯t think about it, okay?¡±

    Fiona admonished uneasily.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time, let¡¯s go in!¡±

    After saying that, the three of them went inside together.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Suddenly a dark shadow darted behind him, Wilson took his gun and slowly approached in the direction of the sound.

    Wilson¡¯s stern eyes were fixed on the front and he said coldly, ¡°Come out, or I¡¯ll shoot!¡±

    The words fell sound, suddenly a ck shadow leapt out, Wilson¡¯s gun a kick, the two people quickly fight.

    ¡°You are Mr. Grant?¡±

    When the woman got a good look at Wilson, she asked in horror.

    Wilson looked at the woman in ck clothes and pants in front of him and asked coldly.

    ¡°My name is Keswick, Mr. Sr sent me in to find you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who came in?¡±

    Seeing that she was wounded to varying degrees, Wilson asked with a light touch of his brow.

    ¡°A total of six people came in with me, three died, and the remaining two got separated from me!¡±

    ncing behind Wilson, Keswick asked, ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    She remembered that Lance had asked her toe in to find Wilson and a woman named Rosemary, and now she only saw Wilson alone and asked in confusion.

 Chapter 980 Mysterious Old Castle

    ¡°She got separated from me, you came from over there, did you see her?¡±

    Keswick shook her head and looked at Wilson, and as much as she hated to say it, she had to.

    Wilson saw her mouth open and close, as if she wanted to say something but was afraid to.

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°Beforeing in, I checked the information about this castle, it is said that a long time ago, this castle is The Garfield Family from the construction, it is said that in order to build this castle, The Garfield Family spent a full decade to build, can be said to have spent a lot of manpower, material resources. Until thepletion of the castle, The Garfield Family people did not live in it, but gave the castle to a young duke named Hoogen, and this Hoogen just to marry the girl is also The Garfield Family Missy, on the night of their wedding, The Hoogen The Hoogen Family was killed overnight, because of the Duke of Hoogen¡¯s prominent status, plus at that time the royal internal strife was very fierce, so they suppressed the matter, falsely iming that the Duke of Hoogen died of a sudden emergency on the day of the wedding, the Hoogen Family because they could not bear the big blow, from then on, all buried in hiding, and on the On the day after The Hoogen Family was killed, a flock of crows flew overhead, slowly shrouding ayer of white mist above, after which there were also many curious people sneaking in, but none of them went out alive, and just disappeared inexplicably.¡±

    Keswick initially saw the information, and did not believe that there are really ghosts in this world, until after entering, her teammates died one by one inexplicably, and the eerie atmosphere inside makes her can not help but remember the story.

    ¡°You mean to say that Rosemary could have gotten inside the old castle, don¡¯t you?¡±

    If this is really the case, then he has been around the neighborhood so many times, why he never saw the so-called ancient castle she said?

    Looked at Wilson nodded, although she also just saw inside the information, said that there are doing the ancient fortress here, but she came in until now, but never saw the ancient fortress in what location.

    ¡°I can¡¯t bepletely sure!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve been around here more than a few dozen times, and I don¡¯t see the ancient castle you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    This is exactly what Keswick has been struggling with, but those information is she had someone from the royal archives to investigate, there can be no mistake, but she has also been around a lot, it is also true that there is no so-called ancient castle.

    ¡°I had someone find the information in the royal archives, it is impossible to be wrong, but as for what reason, I can¡¯t figure it out!¡±

    People like her who grew up in a harsh environment, what scene she has not seen, but like here, she still saw for the first time.

    Wilson circled around and kept looking around, if Keswick was right, then they might be in real trouble.

    ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in trouble. If Rosemary really got into the old castle by mistake, then things are in trouble!¡±

    ¡°Do you also think there is really that kind of thing here?¡± Although she does not believe, but the world is everywhere, not to mention that this ce was a night when hundreds of people died, originally dead people¡¯s ce is very gloomy, but so many people died here, this ce gives people the feeling is not as simple as gloomy, but horrible.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, this ce should have beenid out in a formation, and we just might be trapped inside the formation!¡±

    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t been able to find the exit!¡± After Wilson said so, Keswick also seemed to understand why he had been unable to go out.

    The thought that Rosemary might be in danger at this time, and that he could not be by her side to protect her, a pain in the heart.

    How in the world is he going to get in? Looking at every big tree here that looks exactly the same, Wilson feels like he¡¯s going to break down inside.

    But he must be calm, calm, in calm!

    ¡°Keswick, when you were thinking about it, when you looked at that information, was there anything else mentioned on it?¡±

    Keswick saw him upset, but still try to keep himself calm, suddenly so envious of Rosemary trapped inside, can have such a man to her heart and mind, unlike her, I¡¯m afraid she died here today, he will not look twice, let alone the other.

    Thinking of this, Keswick could not help but a bitter smile, forget it, or think about how to bring them out safely.

    ¡°By the way, the previous information shows that The Hoogen Family people¡¯s system is different from others, and the people who appear this system are basically girls, but as for what reason the information is not written.¡±

    ¡°You mean their system is different from the usual?¡±

    Wilson looked at her, his eyes were fishy red fromck of sleep.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what the information says!¡±

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s reaction so much, Keswick cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, could it be that The Great Young Lady¡¯s system is different from ours as well?¡±

    Although this possibility is particrly small, she could not help but ask.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Seeing him respond, Keswick was surprised, could there really be such a coincidence in this world?

    Or was Rosemary able to get in because she was really connected to The Hoogen Family?

    ¡°And is The Great Young Lady French?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    It is precisely because Rosemary is not that Wilson is surprised. Rosemary¡¯s body is clearly all the temperament of an Oriental woman, with no resemnce at all to a foreigner¡¯s appearance.

    Besides, didn¡¯t Keswick say that The Hoogen Family was wiped out overnight? Since this is the case, the root Rosemary naturally has nothing to do with it.

    ¡°Mr. Grant you also do not think so much, we still first find The Great Young Lady, the longer she stays inside, the more dangerous a point.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Crystal held the peach wood sword in her hand, feeling the cold aura inside, and the peach wood sword in her hand could not help but grasp a few more points.

    ¡°Crystal, this ce is so heavy with Yin, and someone has set up a formation here, and I don¡¯t know how Rosemary and the others are doing now?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have to, we¡¯d better not break those formations, lest we get into unnecessary trouble!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    What¡¯s more, the resentment here is so heavy that if they really offend them, they will definitely not be able to get half a bargain.

    ¡°I understand, Nathaniel, you stay close to me!¡±

    Fiona said to Nathaniel behind her as she walked forward.

    Seeing that Nathaniel did not answer her, Fiona turned around, only to find that she was empty behind her and Nathaniel had disappeared without a trace.

    ¡°Crystal, Nathaniel is missing?¡±

 Chapter 981 DÃ©jÃ  vu

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we still behind us before?¡±

    Although Nathaniel also apanied her to a number of such ces, but this time the situation is more different from the previous, where the Yin and grievances are so heavy, not to mention him, even they are a little tricky.

    Thinking about this, Crystal couldn¡¯t help but worry and spoke to Fiona: ¡°Fiona, we must find them as soon as possible, or we will all be in danger!¡±

    ¡°I know, before I came grandpa told me to do everything you say!¡±

    Crystal looked at her and nodded, nced in front of her and continued on her way.

    ¡°Crystal, Fiona?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at the white mist of the forest in front of him and shouted hurriedly.

    It was clear that he was following them, how could they all disappear in the blink of an eye.

    After shouting several times, in addition to the asional bird call is the sound of leaves falling on the ground.

    A gust of wind blew, Nathaniel subconsciously pulled the clothes on his body, his mouth could not help but mutter: ¡°What the hell is this ce? What the hell. It¡¯s fucking creepy!¡±

    Squeak ¡­

    Suddenly heard a sound, Nathaniel took a shlight to shine, found not far from the ce there is a door, walked a few steps forward, Nathaniel felt a girl is standing in the doorway and kept waving towards him.

    ¡°Nathaniel ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel ¡­¡±

    Crystal just came out and saw Nathaniel walking towards the front and hurriedly shouted, only to find that he walked straight in as if he hadn¡¯t heard.

    ¡°No good! Nathaniel has hit the evil!¡±

    Fiona did not know what to grab from the pocket inside a handful of what scattered to the front, only to hear a sound, Nathaniel suddenly stopped in his tracks, looked around, could not help but be shocked, in addition to the pile of white bones in front of you, where there is a door.

    ¡°How did I get here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you were just hallucinating, weren¡¯t you just following me? Howe you suddenly disappeared?¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he would really have been trapped here.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here, follow us well!¡±

    Hugh dropped the words, and Crystal continued on her way.

    Seeing her angry, Nathaniel looked at her with a confused face, what did he do wrong again?

    ¡°And what¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    ¡°Crystal is worried about you, you don¡¯t even know how dangerous you were just now!¡±

    A light sigh, Fiona suddenly some regret to let him follow in.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°What people?¡±

    Suddenly a ck shadow quickly shed in front of Wilson, Keswick quickly drew his gun and fired a shot at the ck shadow above.

    Bang ¡­

    ¡°Chase ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Wilson and Keswick quickly chased after them.

    Although this is very strange, but Wilson feels that all this seems to be deliberately arranged.

    The ck shadow has disappeared in front of Wilson again as fast as possible, despite this, Wilson can already be 100% sure that the other party seems to be particrly clear about his movements.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what should we do? The other side seems to have led us this way on purpose.¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°It looks like he¡¯s familiar with the environment here!¡±

    And that figure ¡­

    Although it is not very clear to see, but feel that the figure is very familiar, there is a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Keswick¡¯s stern eyes swept a circle in the direction where the ck shadow had disappeared and said, ¡°Since he was able to appear here, it means there must be a road to the old castle around here, we are looking for ¡­¡±

 Chapter 982 human and ghostly

    ¡°Crystal, there¡¯s gunfire!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°It seems to being from the direction of the woods over there!¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s words just fell, it felt a dangerous aura slowly like they approach, and Crystal two people looked at each other, the three quickly disappeared in the woods.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s gone?¡±

    Two men dressed in ck with gas masks on their heads walked over and scanned the area, muttering.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s your eyesight, let¡¯s just get out of here! Look at this haunted ce, it¡¯s eerie everywhere, I¡¯m afraid of running into those unclean things!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I really don¡¯t know why the boss must lead those two people here, look at this ce, so heavy everywhere Yin, although we brought gas masks, in case we run into that thing, then we¡¯re really finished!¡±

    ¡°I heard that many people came in before to try to solve the mystery of the ¡°Valley of Hell¡±, and I also heard that the Duke of Hoogen was not hidden, but on the day of his wedding, the entire Hoogen Family was exterminated, even the infant child was not spared.¡±

    Crystal listened to the conversation of the man in ck, frowning more and more tightly, and the doubts in his heart followed more and more.

    ¡°How do you know? You didn¡¯t make it up, did you!¡±

    The man in ck obviously did not believe in his words, ¡°the valley of hell¡± in the eyes of everyone is like a mystery, no one knows why he has be this way, not to mention that the royal family has made an exnation for this matter, saying that this ce is because of the terrain, so there will be these phenomena.

    ¡°Back then the royal family have made an exnation, you say so if it falls into the ears of those who have a heart, the trouble there is big, just what you said I will pretend not to hear, although you made up, but you also know very well, the royal side so far here are very sensitive, we still do not get involved in it for good!¡±

    Patting hispanion¡¯s shoulder, the man in ck kindly reminded.

    Although Crystal and the others could not see the facial expression of the man in ck clearly, it seemed that he was holding back something from his actions.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m the one who talked too much!¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve managed to bring them in, as for what happens after that, it¡¯s none of our business, go back to your orders!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With those words, the man in ck headed to the periphery.

    ¡°You guys wait here for a minute!¡±

    Having said that, Nathaniel had disappeared in front of them.

    Fiona saw Nathaniel leave and couldn¡¯t help but worry, ¡°Crystal, will Nathaniel be in danger if he goes after those two men in ck?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s follow it up and see!¡±

    A private ind in the Pacific Ocean is located in a majestic old fortress, in the vast sea like a mirage, the beauty of the people can not take their eyes away.

    Inside the ancient castle, a handsome man sitting on a leather chair, polished white face with angr cold, thick eyebrows raised rebelliously, long and curly eyshes, dark and deep eyes cold and piercing, the bridge of the nose, rose petals like pink. The young lips, his exquisite features perfectly presented, between the hand and foot emanates a powerful king¡¯s aura.

    ¡°Sir, the information you asked for!¡±

    A man in a suit walked in, bowed to the man, and respectfully handed him the information in his hand.

    The man took the information and looked at it carefully, without any expression on his face, after a while, his thin lips lightly opened and said, ¡°Go and bring thedy back to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking at the information above, the man¡¯s lips hooked up a Tammy arc, looking for so many years, finally found you.

    Rosemary dropped to the floor, surrounded by a mess, her hair disheveled, her eyes coldly fixed on the man painted directly in front of her.

    At that moment, the door creaked open and the old man in red walked in, looked at the messy room and finally his eyes fell right in front of him.

    ¡°Can I go now?¡±

    The old man in red bowed to the man on the painting, before slowly turning to stare at Rosemary sitting on the floor and saying, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve found the answer you wanted here!¡±

    ¡°You should now be able to make good on your earlier statement and get me out of here!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t answer her words, she just wanted to get out of here now.

    The head is getting heavier and heavier, as if there is something pressing on it, reaching out and pping herself hard in the face twice, the hot and painful feeling makes her instantly awake.

    ¡°Since you already know your identity, you should know what to do next!¡±

    Listening to the words of the old man in red, Rosemary suddenly stood up and looked at the old man standing in front of her, her heart could not help but let out a coldugh, not to mention the truthfulness of her words, even if it is true, it has nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Granny, although I don¡¯t understand why you have been staying in this dark ancient castle, but I can tell you one thing clearly, I will not be used by you just because of your one-sided words, if this Dragon and Phoenix Jade Bracelet is really a family treasure of your family, I can return it to you, and I also believe that you must know how you can take out this bracelet. ¡±

    The old man in red could not stop his body from tremblingwhen he heard her words. If the eyes could kill, I believe Rosemary would have been shattered into pieces long ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the cause of your parents¡¯ death?¡±

    Strongly holding back the anger in his heart, the old man asked.

    ¡°If my parents knew that looking into it was such a truth, I believe they would rather be kept in the dark!¡±

    She just wants to be an ordinary person, just want to keep her husband and children, Abby quiet life, as for the rest, she simply does not want to care.

    And she is sure that if her parents knew, they would respect her choice.

    The old man in red did not expect her temper to be the same as her master, and this gic heritage is really powerful.

    ¡°What about your husband and children? Are you allowed to disregard their lives and deaths as well?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rosemary looked at the old man with a look of intense disbelief and asked, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°I want to say what you know in your heart, although you do not want to participate in it, and do not believe what I said, but I still want to tell you, escape simply can not solve all the problems, since you can be forced toe here, it also proves that the other side of your identity has begun to suspect, once your identity is verified by the other side, decades ago things will be re-enacted, and then suffer not only you, your closest rtives and your loved ones around, and even those innocent people will be involved! When the timees, you are not the only one who will be hurt, your closest rtives and those around you, and then even those innocent people, will be involved!¡±

    If it were not for this, how would she live as she does now, inhuman and ghostly.

 Chapter 983 misunderstanding

    ¡°If it¡¯s really like you say, then how will they leave you alone?¡±

    If what she said was true, then how could she be fine until now and how could those people leave themselves hidden.

    ¡°Because I am Lin Xiang!¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Lin Xiang told what happened back then. This past was the scar she was most reluctant to bring up, and she relied on it to get through her long years here.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°If you are Lin Xiang, then why didn¡¯t those people go after you?¡±

    The old man in red looked at Rosemary¡¯s pale face and the fire-breathing eyes, slowly spoke: ¡°Because I am not a member of The Hoogen Family, when I was in exile, I happened to meet the Duke, he saw my pity, so he brought me back to The Hoogen Family, but was not recognized by the people of their family But the Duke still forced me to stay with him, until she appeared and broke everything.¡±

    ¡°You like him?¡±

    Once the words were out of his mouth, the old man in red¡¯s body was visibly stunned, and his eyes followed Rosemary¡¯s softened a lot.

    ¡°Duke handsome and handsome, gentle and elegant, no matter who sees it, will be let him attracted!¡± Speaking of this, the corners of the old man¡¯s mouth flowed a faint smile, but his eyes revealed a strong sense of sadness, saying, ¡°It¡¯s just a pity that all this is the intention of the falling flower and the flowing water is heartless, just my wishful thinking!¡±

    ¡°Just when everyone was guessing what kind of girl the duke would like, one day the duke brought back an oriental girl from outside, saying that she was the one he liked, that girl¡¯s eyes were very simr to yours, a pair of watery eyes that made people want to protect her at first nce, only what he didn¡¯t know was that the old duke simply didn¡¯t agree to amoner¡¯s girl marrying in, so the old duke took The girl¡¯s life threatened the Duke, let him leave her, or the girl will be killed. No matter how the Duke persuaded, The Hoogen Family people just do not agree, and also as fast as possible with The Garfield Family Missy engaged, the Duke had no choice, in order to keep them from their beloved woman, had to let me sneak away with the girl, and the old Duke did not fulfill the promise to the Duke, secretly let people to the girl, fortunately the Duke had made preparations, created a fire, and arranged a female corpse of about the same size as the girl inside.¡±

    Speaking of which, the old man in red¡¯s eyes were flooded with crystal tears, and it was that time that the Duke of Hoogen was devastated from then on, and what he didn¡¯t know was that the woman he loved was already pregnant with his child.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then why don¡¯t we have the slightest memory of these things, and I¡¯ve never heard my grandparents speak of them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because, the girl didn¡¯t know the truth at all, she just thought that the Duke really didn¡¯t love her anymore and left as soon as she got angry, and I came back when I heard that something happened to The Hoogen Family, and when I went to look for her after dealing with the y, I was told that she had already gone back home.¡±

    The most hurtful thing in the world is feelings, and she could also imagine the girl¡¯s haggard figure, slowly walking down the deserted street as if she had been abandoned by the world.

    ¡°That girl is carrying twins too?¡±

    Her head was getting dizzy, and she resisted the urge to copse, Rosemary still asked the question she least expected to ask.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary fainted and fell to the ground.

    The old man in red looked at Rosemary, who had fallen to the floor, and was about to go up and pick her up when he saw several figures suddenly appear inside the room.

    ¡°Who are you guys? How did you get in?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who we are, you just have to hand her over to us!¡±

    Several dark figures stared intently at Rosemary on the ground, and one of the men was about to go up and hug Rosemary, only to see the old man in red pull out two guns from nowhere and fire at them in a fierce burst.

    The other side obviously didn¡¯t expect the old man to have such good skills and buried all his lives in a moment of inadvertence.

    Pop. Snap. Snap ¡­

    A p sounded in the ears of the old man in red, following the sound, a middle-aged man walked in, looking at the old man in red eyes like meeting an old friend of many years.

    ¡°If your grandmother saw you like this, I believe she would have died in peace!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The young man dropped his gaze to Rosemary on the ground andughed, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re keeping the clouds to yourself!¡±

    ¡°It seems you know a lot about me, who are you really?¡±

    Raising her hand, when the woman in red saw the tattoo on his hand, her face changed and she said, ¡°You¡¯re Stone George?¡±

    ¡°No, Stone George is long dead, who the hell are you? What exactly is your rtionship with Stone George?¡±

    The woman in red subconsciously leaned towards Rosemary¡¯s side, and the young manughed lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, I know all the organs here better than you do, are you sure you still want to take her away with you?¡±

    How did she forget that when everything out here was set up by them, even if she was good at kung fu she couldn¡¯t have walked away with Rosemary under her nose.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I, The George Family, promised to help your grandmother in the first ce, I won¡¯t do anything to her at this moment!¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you or do you think I¡¯m as stupid as my grandmother to believe that you The George Family are the good guys?¡±

    If her grandmother hadn¡¯t told her everything before she died, perhaps she would have really believed what he said.

    The young man did not get angry, but smiled and said, ¡°I know you have some misunderstandings about The George Family, but I believe that one day you will believe that what I say is true!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to believe your words, then you let us go!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to let you leave, but you must promise me one condition!¡±

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    The man slowly walked to her, staring at her face that is covered with wrinkles, can not help but shake his head: ¡°Listen to my grandfather said that your grandmother looks beautiful, ording to you must have inherited your grandmother¡¯s genes, how about ¡­¡±

    Before her hand touched her face, the woman in red fought with him.

    Two people in the room to fight hard to part, but the woman in red can clearly feel that the man did not make a full effort to look at his gaze could not help but be more cold.

    Still want to try, but the young man suddenly withdrew his hand andughed: ¡°Do not touch, do not touch, so fierce why!¡±

    ¡°You better show some respect or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    To be honest, she had gotten so used to herself with this wrinkled face that she had even forgotten what she really looked like.

    The young man saw that she was angry, and not to provoke her, said: ¡°My condition is simple, she and the man outside, only one can live, as for how to choose, you see for yourself!¡±

 Chapter 984 Dead people donâ€™t talk

    The woman in red issued a coldugh, said: ¡°You really look up to me, but I¡¯m afraid to let you down, although this woman is a mistake toe in, but for the sake of the same woman, I am determined not to kill her, but the man outside I will not kill, if you really have the ability, you can do it yourself! ¡±

    With those words, the woman in red picked Rosemary up and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Since you won¡¯t agree to my terms, then don¡¯t me me for doing it to her.¡±

    The man¡¯s p was directed at her, but she cleverly dodged it.

    Putting Rosemary aside, the two men fought inside the room.

    ¡°It seems you already knew I wouldn¡¯t let her go!¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯re not too stupid?¡±

    When the young man heard her say that, his eyes shed with a touch of ruthlessness and said, ¡°Whether you agree or not, I must take her away today!¡±

    ¡°That also depends on whether you really have that ability!¡±

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, confused to see two figures fighting, just want to stand up and leave, a cold waist, a cold thing against her head, only to hear the other side in her ear said three words, ck, and then know nothing.

    ¡°Say, who exactly sent you here?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at the two ck-d men in front of him and said coldly.

    ¡°If you want to kill, kill, we are not going to say anything!¡±

    Anyway, it is dead if you say so, it is also dead if you don¡¯t say so, it is better to give them a shot now, at least this way will not involve the family.

    Seeing that they wouldn¡¯t talk, Crystal came over and looked at them and said, ¡°You can save your life again if you want to keep quiet, but you have to answer a few questions for me, okay?¡±

    The man in ck looked at Crystal, then looked at each other and asked, ¡°You tell me first?¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You just said that The Hoogen Family is not hidden, but exterminated, is that true or not?¡±

    Staring at them, Crystal continued to add, ¡°If you dare to deceive me, don¡¯t me me for treating you badly!¡±

    The man in ck hesitated and said, ¡°Actually, if what I said is true or not, the royal archives have the information! You guys can go check it out!¡±

    Not to mention that he knows things that some of the royal archives don¡¯t necessarily have.

    To Crystal¡¯s cold eyes, the man in ck looked at her and nodded, said: ¡°The Hoogen Family was exterminated on the night of Duke Hoogen¡¯s wedding, and it was only discovered on the third day, their death in strange shapes, seems to be in pain struggling to die in general, and the most strange thing is that their bodies did not have The sixth day of Duke Hoogen¡¯s wedding was the election of the new president, so the royal family, in order to cause unnecessary trouble, only exposed the news of Duke Hoogen¡¯s death, as for the rest of the n, the voluntary removal of the name in the royal family!¡±

    ¡°What makes us believe that what you say is true?¡±

    Crystal looked at him and said coldly.

    ¡°Because my grandfather was the first one to find out that The Hoogen Family was destroyed!¡±

    The man in ck said here, his voice became a little hoarse, if that day is not the grandfather temporary something to go out outside, it is not possible to be spared.

    ¡°The day before the Duke¡¯s wedding, the Duke¡¯s mother suddenly wanted to eat cherries and was worried that the other servants wouldn¡¯t pick them, so she let my grandfather go there personally. My grandfather returned a dayter than the specified time, but did not expect to see such a scene.¡±

    ¡°Then why is your grandfather okay?¡±

    ¡°This I am not very clear, because my grandfather was privately ordered by the Duke to invite people to go over to take care of his mother¡¯s diet, as for what reason, my grandfather did not say!¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling us this?¡±

    If what he said was true, it would mean that he pushed his family to the brink of death together, after all, the information could possibly implicate the mastermind behind the murder of The Hoogen Family back then.

    ¡°You are able to walk in here like this, so you can see that your identity is not simple, and perhaps the identity of the individual inside is even more uplicated, but to get out of here alive, you still have to be careful.¡±

    The words just fell, another man in ck suddenly hands tightly grabbed his neck, and kept rolling on the ground, look at his appearance seems to be very difficult, less than a minute¡¯s time, not moving.

    Nathaniel looked at the ck man who was in a very ugly state of death, and his face was very ugly.

    ¡°Why are you okay?¡±

    Crystal¡¯s sharp eyes were fixed on the man in front of her, and she always had a feeling that they hadn¡¯te in as easy as she thought this time.

    The man in ck nced at hispanion who had fallen to the ground and spoke faintly: ¡°His life was already destined to be cut short here before he came in, because in this world, only the dead do not speak.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s all going to die, then why did you just ept our threat?¡±

    ¡°Consider it as a meeting gift from me to you guys, if I still get out safely, I will definitely ask for it back like you guys!¡±

    Looking at them, the man in ck returned a faint smile to them.

    ¡°Did you really let him go?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    Witnessing the back of the man in ck disappearing, Crystal¡¯s brow seized tighter.

    If what he said is true, then what kind of a secret is hidden here.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know who Duke Hoogen has offended that he would be so cruel to the whole family!¡±

    Fiona looked up at the overhead that intertwined into a web-like figure, the palm of the small face wrinkled can not be wrinkled.

    ¡°This outside world is not at all what you can imagine, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have been born with these missions!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, are you afraid?¡±

    Crystal looked at her with a twinkle in her eye, she was in touch with the outside world earlier than Fiona, and had a wonderful vision of many things outside, she had also thought if she could also be with those girls of her age, every day can be with their favorite people shopping, nothing to nestle together to watch movies, how good!

    Yet these things, which seemed so simple to them, became extravagant in their case.

    Of course, this is limited to them only.

    ¡°No fear!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about and why can¡¯t I understand a word of it?¡±

    Nathaniel asked, puzzled, as he listened to their conversation.

    The two men looked at each other with a faint smile on their faces.

    ¡°Girls whispering, why do you know so much!¡±

    Grimacing, Nathaniel was not talking when Crystal said so.

    Since they are destined to face, no matter what awaits him ahead, she will not retreat half a step.

 Chapter 985 The Last Side

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Keswick walked in to see Wilson¡¯s pale face, beads of sweat kept dripping from his forehead, and his expression was painful.

    Hastily grabbing his hand, once he took his pulse, Keswick¡¯s face turned ugly and said, ¡°How could this happen? You¡¯ve obviously taken the medicine I gave you, why are you still poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Who gave you your medicine?¡±

    If there is no problem with the medicine, then someone has deliberately switched her medicine.

    ¡°This medicine was given to me by Mr. Sr, and this person has been following Mr. Sr for no shorter time than we have, so there is absolutely nothing wrong with this medicine!¡±

    ¡°If that person is not a problem, it is to have someone tampered with during the production process, so it can be seen that that person is familiar with all my movements so to speak.¡±

    They went abroad this time, except for a few people they trust the most, the other people do not know.

    Thinking about it, Wilson could not help but think of the ck figure, and the bigger the suspicion in his heart.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you mean to tell me that that man could be Mr. Sr¡¯s man, don¡¯t you?¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t the other party also go after Mr. Sr?

    The thought of Robin being in danger made Keswick¡¯s heart tense.

    ¡°These are just my guesses, and I don¡¯t have any evidence to prove it, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wilson turned his head and whispered something in Keswick¡¯s ear, and Keswick nodded.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I¡¯m sorry! I really didn¡¯t expect the medicine I brought you to be tampered with, and now the toxicity has started to enter your internal organs, do you have anything else to say?¡±

    Keswick looked at Wilson and tears fell silently.

    Wilson hands expression pain, eyes darkened, voice weak, ¡°I do not ask for anything, I just want to see Rosemary onest time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will find The Great Young Lady, wait for me here and I will go find her for you right now!¡±

    Wiping the tears from his face, Keswick stood up with his pistol and turned to disappear into the darkness.

    ¡°I never thought that you, Mr. Grant, would have your day!¡±

    A man in ck came out from behind arge tree and looked at Wilson, who was lying on the ground dying, with a smug smile on his face.

    Wilson raised his head, when faced with the familiar face of the other side, his eyes were all appallingly cold, staring coldly at the man in front of him, how he did not expect that the person behind him who wanted to put him to death was actually him.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    The man let out a coldugh as he listened to Wilson¡¯s words and said, ¡°Are you trying to ask me why I ended up betraying you when you were so good to me, are you?¡±

    The man went to Wilson¡¯s front squat, ¡°Yes, you are very good to me, but I am not willing, why you were born without having to do anything to have everything, no matter where you go, all the halo shines on your body, and I? Every day not only by you to chide to call the past, but take the humble sry, and you do not have to do anything, just to that chair a, billions of dors into the pocket, while we work overtime every day but just take the poor bonus, why?¡±

    ¡°So you felt that God was unfair to you and then single-handedly nned all of this, did you?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant you are also too much of an exaltation, do you think that with your status, a small assistant of mine can really operate all this?¡±

    Of course Wilson knew he didn¡¯t have that ability, it¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t expect that the person he trusted the most would betray him for so-called money.

    ¡°Gino Lau, we have known each other for seven years, what kind of person I am you know better than anyone else in your heart, are you sure you really won¡¯t regret it?¡±

    ¡°Why should I regret it Wilson, you think I¡¯ll be grateful to you just because you pay me more bonuses every year? Let me tell you, you think wrong, I don¡¯t need your cheap handouts, what I want is the position you are standing in today, the status that everyone envies¡±

    The more Gino Lau said, the more excited he was in his heart, his eyes were full of greedy desire, Wilson did not expect his ambition to be so big.

    ¡°Say it! What exactly do you want before you let Rosemary go!¡±

    He knows that even if he still thinks about their friendship at this moment, but he has long been smothered by the benefits, his words, he simply can not listen to.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you sign this document, I guarantee that The Great Young Lady will appear in front of you safely, but if you don¡¯t sign it, just in a burn of time, you will never see the face of your beloved woman again.¡±

    Wilson took the file, looked at what was on it, and sneered, ¡°Gino Lau, your appetite is really not ordinary, aren¡¯t you afraid of indigestion?¡±

    This guy is really not in vain these years, surprisingly will be so clear about his bottom, there are several properties inside even his parents do not know, surprisingly he was dug up, it seems he really underestimated him.

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Mr. Grant with this, you should worry about yourself! For the sake of our acquaintance, I am telling you a good news, in fact, there is an antidote for the poison you are suffering from, as long as you find the antidote and take it within 24 hours, you will still be the same as before!¡±

    ¡°Gino Lau, do you think I¡¯ll believe your words?¡±

    Even if there really is an antidote, it is unlikely that he will find it for him, he is not stupid enough to leave a time bomb for himself to crisis the safety of his property, this kind of talk to cheat children is more or less the same.

    ¡°Wilson, cut the crap, if you still want to see the woman you love onest time, hurry up and sign this agreement, or don¡¯t me me for disregarding so many years of friendship.¡±

    For his threat, Wilson didn¡¯t even put it in his eyes, looked at him and said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want me to sign, but only if you let me make sure Rosemary is okay first, otherwise I won¡¯t sign even if I die.¡±

    Took out the gun and put it against Wilson¡¯s head. Said: ¡°You are not qualified to negotiate with me now, if you don¡¯t want the woman you love to get hurt because of you, then sign the papers for me immediately.¡±

    ¡°Gino Lau, as long as I don¡¯t sign, you won¡¯t get a penny out of me, and I¡¯m saying onest thing, I have to see Rosemary before I¡¯ll sign!¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­, Wilson you have guts! But I¡¯m not afraid to tell you, Rosemary at this moment may have long since ceased to be in this world, did you not find out until now that the reason we led you here is because of Rosemary?¡±

    At the end of the sentence, the gun in Gino Lau¡¯s hand was kicked away by Wilson, his body exuded killing intent, and his tone was cold to the core, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die here immediately, take me to Rosemary!¡±

 Chapter 986 Lust

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you poisoned? Howe you¡¯re okay?¡±

    Gino Lau looked at Wilson, who was standing in front of him, with a disbelieving look on his face.

    For Wilson, Gino Lau¡¯s heart is still very afraid, in his side for so many years, to his character is like a master, if now is not to seize his weakness, even in lend him a hundred guts, he would not dare to do today such a thing.

    ¡°You are not the only one who wants my life, if I fell that easily, I would have died hundreds of times already!¡±

    As the saying goes, rolling in this kind of shopping mall like a battlefield, no matter where it is, it is inevitable to offend some people, so the number of people who want to kill him every day is countless, not to mention that his identity is not only the current one.

    ¡°So what, if you kill me now, the woman you love will not be able to live, not to mention that the other side has promised me that even if you don¡¯t sign this agreement, they will take yourpany down just the same, and you, outside with all your friends outside, will all be buried here because of you two couples.¡±

    He just didn¡¯t want to have a long night, as long as Wilson would sign the agreement, even if the other side wanted something, there was nothing they could do.

    ¡°Gino Lau, if you don¡¯t want your mother to spend the rest of her life in jail, I advise you to take me to Rosemary, otherwise, I really can¡¯t guarantee what I will do to your mother, after all, I haven¡¯t visited her old man for a long time.¡±

    Speaking of Mrs. Lau, Gino Lau¡¯s face changed again and again, when his mother was sent to the hospital because of a heart attack, at that time, he had no savings because he had just joined the workforce, when he felt desperate, Wilson not only paid all the expenses for him, but also arranged for his mother the most authoritative cardiologist, and pulled his mother back from death. The reason for this is that he was almost obedient to Wilson¡¯s orders, and he became Wilson¡¯s beloved.

    But he didn¡¯t expect that he would threaten him with her mother¡¯s life.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to question my words, what I am, you know better than anyone!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Wilson didn¡¯t give him a chance to hesitate and said coldly.

    ¡°I can take you there, but you also have to promise me to sign this agreement as soon as you meet Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±

    Gino Lau, seeing Wilson¡¯s quick agreement, frowned and asked with some uncertainty, ¡°Are you really willing to give up all your wealth for Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you already know this answer in your heart?¡± Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t dare to appear here, just afraid to end up being just a pawn in the hands of others.

    In fact, he was hesitant for a long time before he was ready to gamble, but he didn¡¯t expect it to go better than he expected.

    The more this happens, the more uneasy Gino Lau¡¯s heart bes.

    The Wilson he remembered was not that nice, or did he know he had little time left in the world and had scattered his family fortune just to see Rosemary once.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you there, as my repayment for saving my mother¡¯s life, from now on we don¡¯t owe each other!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, Gino Lau led Wilson to the front, walked to arge tree, Gino Lau in therge tree on the branch gently pressed, and soon appeared in front of a winding Andy.

    Looking at this scene, Wilson also could not help but stunned, no wonder she turned here for so long, but never found the way, the original was set up a mechanism.

    And I wonder how Rosemary is doing now?

    Thinking about Rosemary¡¯s situation at the moment, Wilson¡¯s steps followed faster.

    ¡°The sound of gunfire just now clearly came from this side, why is there not a single figure now?¡±

    Fiona looked at the empty woods and suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Looks like they¡¯re in danger, Crystal, is there any way to disperse the white fog in these woods? Or ¡­¡±

    Before Nathaniel could finish, he was stopped by a look from Crystal, and sensing someone approaching, the three quickly ducked.

    Keswick was about to follow Wilson in when he suddenly saw several dark shadows shing quickly past and gave chase.

    ¡°You¡¯re Keswick?¡±

    ¡°Who are you guys? How do you know my name?¡±

    Keswick looked at Crystal, who suddenly appeared in front of her, with a wary face.

    ¡°Lance was the one who told us!¡±

    ¡°You guys were invited by Lance?¡±

    Crystal took out something from inside the bag that Lance had given him earlier. Keswick saw the object and believed that they were really his own people.

    But looking at the two girls in front of him, Keswick heart can not help but some doubts, unknown Simon sleep why would send a little girl in to die.

    ¡°Miss Keswick, have you seen Mr. Grant and Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant has seen it, but Miss Harris hasn¡¯t seen it yet!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in here so long, howe you haven¡¯t found Rosemary yet?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at her, his tone thick with worry.

    Keswick couldn¡¯t help but give Nathaniel an extra look, not bothering with him, but saying lightly, ¡°It¡¯s very odd in here, but I already know where Miss Harris is!¡±

    Told them briefly about Wilson being the decoy, looked at them and asked, ¡°Did you see anyone just now?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Seeing that they didn¡¯t look like they were lying, Keswick nced at Fiona behind Crystal and said, ¡°You guys stay close to meter!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Crystal nodded in agreement, also seeing impatience with them in her eyes.

    But think about it, on her and Fiona so go out, no one would think they are doing this business.

    ******

    ¡°Mr. Williams, long time no see, how are you doing?¡±

    A beautiful woman in ck shorts walked up to Marcy and squatted down in front of her, her sexy red lipsing up to Marcy¡¯s ear, a pair of huge breasts like two little rabbits, ready to pop out.

    ¡°Sound bites?¡±

    Marcy raised her head to look at the woman in front of her and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Look at what you said, ve just like you, you said you are gone for three years, do you know that ve these three years for you but day and night, think of you can not eat, do not you find people thin?¡±

    The beauty said, the whole person leaned towards Marcy¡¯s body, Marcy a dodge, the beauty fell to the ground.

    ¡°Marcy, you really haven¡¯t changed at all, still so cold-blooded?¡± Skimming her lips, the beauty said in a very hurt manner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you siblings designed to get me here just to lust after me?¡±

    Originally he was also going to attend Lake¡¯s party, but halfway there he received a call from Mo saying that they had a shipment stuck and how the other side wouldn¡¯t let them go without thinking it was a trap.

 Chapter 987 men and women alike

    ¡°Snow, did you find Mr. Williams?¡±

    As soon as Mayme got out of the car, she came straight to Snow¡¯s ce. At this moment, a dozen men in ck were discussing something when Mayme suddenly came in and interrupted her.

    ¡°You first ording to what I just said to do, remember, remember not to reveal half of the wind, or you know the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When they left, Mayme went up and grabbed Snow¡¯s arm, asking anxiously, ¡°Snow, what happened, why did Mr. Williams suddenly disappear?¡±

    Snow looked at an anxious Mayme, a faint smile on his face, ¡°Mayme you do not worry too much, this kind of thing is very normal for the young master, and I Cloris already inquired about the young master, I believe he will soon return, you go back first and wait, once the young master back, I immediately notify you okay? ¡±

    She believes that if it is the young master, right now the person who does not want to see the ident is afraid of Mayme, although the young master said only Mayme as a sister, but these days she can also see that Marcy¡¯s heart is very fond of Mayme, perhaps because of their own identity, or perhaps because of other, after all, like their status, life is carried on the waist of the pants, who also I do not dare to guarantee that the next second will not fall.

    ¡°Snow, will you just take me with you to find him? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cause you any trouble, as long as I make sure he¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll leave immediately!¡±

    She just wants to make sure he¡¯s safe and sound at the moment so she can Carry.

    ¡°I know that you are also worried about the young master, but we are going to find the young master this time, and we don¡¯t know what dangers we will encounter on the way, so for your safety¡¯s sake, you should wait for our news at home, okay?¡±

    ¡°Miss Wind, the car is ready!¡±

    A man in ck stood in the doorway and addressed Snow.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    ¡°Snow, I¡¯m begging you, take me with you, okay?¡±

    To Mayme¡¯s look of help, Snow finally nodded, ¡°You can take you there, but you must be by my side at all times, and no matter what happens, you must listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you everything, let¡¯s hurry now!¡±

    After saying that, pulling Snow hurriedly towards the parked car outside.

    The car drove quickly away from the vi entrance, about three hours or so, the car stopped in front of an abandoned factory.

    ¡°Why did you bring her here?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of Marcy, but Cloris didn¡¯t like Mayme very much from the first time she saw her, and now that she¡¯s here, her face is even slightly ugly.

    Snow naturally knows the reason why Cloris doesn¡¯t like Mayme, but then she thinks that if the other person doesn¡¯t like her, even if there is no Mayme in his life, there will still be others, and sometimes she is d that the person Marcy likes is Mayme.

    ¡°Sister, have you inquired about the specific location of the young master?¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to continue around this topic and directed the conversation to Marcy.

    ¡°It has been found out, it was Micky and West Garcia siblings who designed to kidnap the young master, but as to what they were after, I have not found out yet.¡±

    ¡°How could it be the two of them, when did they bothe back?¡±

    For these two siblings, Snow is some impression, it is said that these two siblings are cruel, do things in a thunderous manner, and have a very powerful force in Chicago, but the two siblings seldom intake this side of the business, now suddenly returned, and a return to make so much noise, is there any ulterior conspiracy behind this?

    ¡°You know them?¡±

    Cloris looked at her and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t really know each other, but I¡¯ve met West Garcia before!¡±

    Snow told the story of the initial meeting with West Garcia, only to see Cloris¡¯ frown grow tighter.

    ¡°So isn¡¯t this unisex?¡±

    ¡°Disgusting ¡­¡±

    Looking at their reaction, Snow was not surprised, after all, when she first investigated this, the expression on her face was much more surprised than theirs.

    Mayme¡¯s mind suddenly shed Marcy and Micky brother and sister two entangled in the picture, the body cold can not help but shiver, looking at them, said: ¡°Snow, they kidnapped Mr. Williams, should not be for ¡­ ¡±

    When I think of that image, Mayme¡¯s heart is like a thousand ants gnawing at it, it¡¯s very sad.

    ¡°This you can rest assured, Mr. Meyer how to say is also a man, no matter what has been done, he will not suffer in the end!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Seeing Snow¡¯s calm face, Mayme¡¯s heart became even more anxious.

    Young master, for the sake of your lifelong happiness, Snow this time can be considered to go out of his way, when youe back, but must be sentenced lightly ah!

    Cloris took in the scene of Mayme¡¯s anxious heart, and at this moment, Snow¡¯s eyes shed a quick glint.

    ¡°Say it! What is it that you went to all that trouble to trick me intoing here?¡±

    Vincent looked at West Garcia, who was sitting on the floor, and said coldly.

    ¡°Look at your words, how can you call it cheating? How can we say that we haven¡¯t seen each other for two or three years, is it not okay to see each other between old friends?¡±

    At this time, a demon-looking man slowly came down from upstairs, his gaze kept resting on Marcy¡¯s body, and that naked gaze made Marcy very ufortable.

    ¡°Is this what you call hospitality?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but if that weren¡¯t the case, how would Mr. Williams be standing in front of me?¡±

    The man walked to the leather sofa and sat down, his legs elegantly folded together, took the coffee handed over by the maid, smiled at MarcyTammy and took a shallow sip.

    Marcy walked to the sofa opposite him and sat down, coldly said: ¡°Micky, we have been into the water for so many years, you suddenly appeared here this time, I think the interception of my goods is false, but there is some other purpose!¡±

    Marcy was also shocked at his appearance and always felt that there must be some purpose for the two siblings to appear here together.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that nothing can be hidden from you Mr. Williams, indeed, we, brother and sister, suddenly appeared here, indeed, we have a very important matter to discuss with you!¡±

    ¡°Are you that sure I¡¯ll help you?¡±

    Marcy looked at him with slightly narrowed eyes, if Nichs was a tiger, then he was a wolf, he really didn¡¯t understand why both of them, who had nothing to do with him, were looking for him.

    But more than him, Nichs looks bright and open.

    ¡°You want to see this first?¡±

    West Garcia ced theptop in his hand in front of Marcy¡¯s face, and soon a picture of the Big Dipper appeared on the screen.

 Chapter 988 Guns are firing

    ¡°What are you showing me this for?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen this thing?¡±

    Micky asked, pointing to theputer.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Marcy replied without thinking.

    This thing at a nce you know is a very early thing, and he has never been interested in antiques and such things, and do not understand what he let him see this do.

    ¡°I heard that guy Nichs asked you to help him find someone, right?¡±

    Micky waspletely unfazed by his answer, because he was also sure that Marcy had indeed never seen this thing before.

    After all, this thing has always been like a mystery in this world, no one knows whether it is true or false, and the reason he woulde all the way from Chicago is not entirely for this matter.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that you went to all the trouble of inviting me here this time to get me to help you find someone, too!¡±

    Marcy deliberately bites the word ¡°please¡± with extra emphasis, and is disgusted by what the Micky siblings are doing.

    ¡°Of course not, I heard you got a light purple gem at the auction earlier, right?¡±

    ¡°There is such a thing!¡±

    That is when he had a business trip in the departure of the country, Fred pulled hard to go to the auction, there is a link in the middle is the auction of that heart-shaped gem, at that time just think it looks good, so it was shot by hand.

    Suddenly his gaze fell on theputer screen, the picture of the Big Dipper-shaped picture, the mind quickly appeared the shape of that gem, there is really such a coincidence in this world?

    Looking up at Micky¡¯s handsome face with a smile, Marcy suddenly understood why he had asked him about the gem.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie, I promised a friend before that I would give him a light purple gemstone, I just didn¡¯t expect that my friend took a nce at the one you auctioned, I don¡¯t know if Mr. Williams will be able to cut it off, in this way, it is also a fulfillment of my promise.¡±

    ¡°When did Young Master Mi also start to take into ount the feelings of others, it¡¯s really rare!¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t break down his words, and he didn¡¯t believe a word that came out of his mouth anyway.

    ¡°Marcy, you are not good to give face to shame, my brother discusses with you in a good voice, why do you have to sneer?¡±

    West Garcia, standing aside, looked angrily at the handsome and cool man in front of her. Despite being the man she liked, she would not agree to disrespect his brother, no matter who it was.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Marcy looked up at West Garcia and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sisi ¡­¡±

    Looking at his sister, Micky crossed his fingers and looked at Marcy, smiling lightly, ¡°Mr. Williams is still as joking as ever, but I came to you today, just to hear you say one thing.¡±

    As the saying goes: the mountains are easy to change, the nature is difficult to change, said Micky such people.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Although that gem didn¡¯t mean a lot to him, for some reason he just didn¡¯t want to give it to him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe Mr. Williams, will volunteer one day!¡±

    After saying that, Micky had someone send Marcy away.

    ****

    ¡°The Great Young Lady is inside!¡±

    Gino Lau pointed to the door of a closed room and said.

    ¡°Open the door!¡±

    When he opened the door, Wilson saw Rosemary sitting on the floor.

    Releasing Gino Lau, Wilson quickly ran to Rosemary¡¯s front, only to hear a bang and close it again.

    And Gino Lau has long since disappeared.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson hurried to Rosemary¡¯s front, before his hand touched her, the person sitting on the ground suddenly fired a shot at Wilson violently.

    The sound of gunfire was extraordinarily harsh inside the silent old castle.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not Rosemary?¡±

    When he looked at the other side, Wilson realized that the other side was just a woman who looked a lot like Rosemary.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that you are destined to die in my hands today!¡±

    The woman looked at Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of intense killing intent.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s only if you have that ability!¡±

    Wilson quickly kicked his opponent¡¯s gun away and quickly grabbed his hands around his neck, saying coldly, ¡°Say, where the hell is Rosemary?¡±

    Oh ¡­

    The woman let out a coldugh and said, ¡°I never thought that The Young Mr. Grant, who has never been close to women and pretended to be noble, would have such a day!¡±

    ¡°I think you¡¯re looking for death!¡±

    Bang ¡­

    ¡°Oh no, Mr. Grant is in danger!¡±

    Keswick quickly walked towards the ce where the gunshots were fired, and Nathaniel and the three of them quickly followed.

    ¡°Mr. Grant ¡­¡±

    Pushing open the door to the room, the group saw Wilson lying on the floor, Nathaniel rushed forward to help him up.

    ¡°Mr. Grant was poisoned here earlier and now he has a gunshot wound, he must be sent out for treatment immediately!¡±

    As a professional killer, Keswick is able to analyze calmly no matter what situation he encounters.

    ¡°Fiona, you send them out first!¡±

    ¡°But I ¡­¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to get out at all without you!¡±

    Crystal interrupted her and continued, ¡°Hurry over after you send them out and I¡¯ll be here waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±

    Nathaniel said uneasily.

    ¡°If you stay, then who gets him out?¡±

    ncing at the pale Wilson, Nathaniel¡¯s heart was torn.

    So long time together, that there is no feelings that is false, but he is still not clear whether this feeling is love or friendship.

    Hearing Nathaniel say that he would stay with her, Crystal¡¯s heart was already content, whether he was really worried about her or because he wanted to find Rosemary, as long as she knew that his heart was still worried about her.

    ¡°Crystal, this is for you! It can help you in case of danger!¡±

    Crystal took the bottle Fiona handed her, nced at it, and put it away.

    ¡°Better let him stay and help you! I¡¯ll just take Mr. Grant out!¡±

    Keswick, who had not spoken, suddenly turned to Crystal.

    ¡°One more person can take care of each other, now Miss Harris has not been found, and Mr. Grant¡¯s situation is not good, it is better to let him stay!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Crystal¡­¡±

    ¡°All right then!¡±

    Nathaniel was still a little excited when he saw her agree.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    A few people just walked to the door and saw a dozen men in ck standing outside the door.

    Nathaniel quickly shielded them behind him and lowered his voice to Crystal and said, ¡°I¡¯ll hold them offter, you take them and hurry out!¡±

    The words fell sound, Nathaniel quickly pulled out two guns from his waist, bullets quickly fly out.

    Bang Bang ¡­

    Instantly, gunfire erupted inside the forest.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the gunfireing from?¡±

    Lance, who was sitting inside the car looking up information, jumped out and asked worriedly.

 Chapter 989 canâ€™t die

    ¡°Lance, it seems to being from inside the woods!¡±

    ¡°It looks like they are in danger, now what do we do?¡±

    After all, this wood is not an ordinary wood, otherwise they would not hesitate here for half a day.

    ¡°This way, you take some people here to guard, I take a few brothers into the edge to meet, in case there is any unexpected situation or timely response!¡±

    ¡°Good, you guys pay more attention to safety!¡±

    Lance let the brothers who followed him in no one took an anti-drug pill and quickly headed in the direction of the gunfire.

    ¡°You go quickly, or none of us will be able to leave!¡±

    Nathaniel shouted at the ck men in front of him as he fired at them.

    The opponents are getting outnumbered, and with them now carrying Wilson, who was subjected to gunfire, the longer they dy, the more dangerous they be.

    Crystal looked at Nathaniel, who kept shooting at each other, and turned her head to Fiona and Keswick behind her and shouted, ¡°Go!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s already toote!¡±

    Looking at the ck men who kept pouring in before him, Keswick put Wilson down and said to Fiona: ¡°Fiona, take care of Mr. Grant!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Fiona has never seen this kind of scene before, her heart has been scared long ago, but even so, she still told herself in her heart, can¡¯t be afraid!

    ¡°Crystal look out!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel ¡­¡±

    The bullet passed quickly through Nathaniel¡¯s chest, and Crystal did not expect that he would use his own body to block that bullet for himself.

    Nathaniel grunted and held Crystal tightly as the bullet flew inside the ck man¡¯s body like a meteor.

    ¡°Nathaniel ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t die!¡±

    Give her a reassuring smile, but this smile looks extraordinarily heartbreaking to Crystal.

    ¡°What should we do? There are more and more of them, at this rate, we might all die here!¡±

    Keswick looked at the ck-d men swarming in front of him, and his brow grew tighter and tighter.

    ¡°There is no way out,ter you do not care what you see do not be afraid, just follow me!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, no!¡±

    Fiona hurriedly took Crystal¡¯s hand and shook her little head like a rattle.

    The Yin Qi here is more numerous than they thought, once not controlled, not only Crystal, even they are not safe to leave.

    ¡°Fiona, my sister knows you will have a way to get them out of here, don¡¯t worry, I specialize in this line of work anyway, it will be fine!¡±

    ¡°No, there must be another way, there must be another!¡±

    Fiona is still a child after all, and she is still unable to ept many things.

    Looking at the teary-eyed Fiona, Crystal had wanted to do this, but if she didn¡¯t, none of them could leave here.

    ¡°Fiona, do you want everyone to die here?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you either ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fiona ¡­¡±

    Crystal interrupted her in time, stroked her white, wless cheek and said, ¡°Trust Crystal, I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, we¡¯re running out of time, you get Mr. Grant and get out!¡±

    After saying that, Crystal took out a talisman from inside her pocket, her eyes fell on Nathaniel¡¯s body, and murmured in her heart: must live!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, no!¡±

    Just as Crystal was about to do it, a red figure suddenly appeared in front of them and shouted at them, ¡°Go to the left, quick!¡±

    Several people followed the woman in red quickly to the left, the sound of gunfire behind them kept ringing out, sounding extra harsh.

    The group did not know how long they had been walking until they could no longer hear the sound of gunfire, and then they stopped.

    ¡°Thank you foring to the rescue in time, my name is Crystal, may I ask if you are ¡­¡±

    The woman in red turned her head to look at them, and only then did everyone see her face clearly, a face covered with wrinkles.

    Crystal froze for a moment, not expecting that the person who was just so skilled would be an old man.

    ¡°You celestial masters?¡±

    The woman in red stared at Crystal for a long time before asking this question.

    ¡°Well, we came in this time just to save my friend, just didn¡¯t expect that we would meet so many people in ck!¡±

    ¡°Are you here to see a girl?¡±

    ¡°Granny, have you met me Rosemary?¡±

    Fiona asked excitedly as she grabbed the arm of the woman in red.

    The woman in red quickly shook off Fiona¡¯s hand, her face slightly ugly.

    ¡°Fiona ¡­¡±

    ¡°Old man, if you¡¯ve seen my friend, could you please tell us!¡±

    If she couldn¡¯t find Rosemary, she was really afraid that what the master said would turn out to be true.

    Although the master soothsayer never misses!

    ¡°She has been taken out of the old castle!¡±

    ¡°And do you know who took them?¡±

    The woman in red told what happened beforehand and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who took her, I can guarantee you 100% that she didn¡¯t fall into their hands! Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have sent so many ck-d men to strangle them.

    ¡°Not good, they are catching up, you guys go quickly, or we all will really not be able to leave!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together! We can¡¯t stay here for long!¡±

    Fiona looked at the woman in red and said indifferently.

    The woman in red looked at Fiona with some incredulity, wondering how she knew she had been living here.

    ¡°Old man,e away with us! Those people know that you helped us, he won¡¯t let you off easily!¡±

    ¡°You guys go first, I¡¯ll cover the back!¡±

    Seeing that she agreed, Crystal helped Nathaniel walk slowly toward the periphery.

    With the woman in red guiding them, they soon got out of the old castle, and just as the group walked out, they saw a man with a mask on his head standing under arge tree not far away waiting for them.

    ¡°You¡¯re really a shadowy soul!¡±

    The woman in red stood in front of them and looked at the masked man across the room and said coldly.

    ¡°Leave him behind, and I can spare your life for the sake of your grandmother!¡±

    ¡°It seems you really won¡¯t die until you get what you want, do you think you can really stop us all with just you?¡±

    The masked man¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, this woman is really arrogant.

    ¡°Do you really think I can¡¯t beat you?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then what¡¯s the nonsense!¡±

    The words fell, two cold guns had been aimed at each other¡¯s chests.

    Crystal stared at them with a wary look on her face, and by now Keswick and Fiona had sent Wilson out.

    ¡°You tell me, is your bullet faster or mine?¡±

    Not waiting for the masked man to speak, bullets two no bullets quickly like each other through the past, the bullet in the red woman¡¯s arm through.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±

 Chapter 990 is dying

    ¡°How is she doing?¡±

    ¡°The wound on this youngdy¡¯s foot I have already taken care of, but because of staying in the woods for too long, her lungs have inhaled a lot of poisonous gas, and she may have suffered a lot of stimtion before, so waking up may also lead to transient memory loss!¡±

    The foreign doctor said respectfully to a handsome and handsome man.

    ¡°Good work!¡±

    ¡°This is what the subordinate should do, if sir has no other orders, then Pieter will leave first!¡±

    ¡°Butler, see Dr. Pieter off!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Pieter, this way please!¡±

    With a slight nod, the man gently walked to the window, looking at Rosemary lying quietly on the bed, with a heartfelt look, gently ruffling her messy hair, the man looked at her with eyes as gentle as water.

    Sleeping Rosemary sleeps restlessly, with a painful expression on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, no one will ever bully you again, uncle will protect you well!¡±

    And I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of hearing his words, Rosemary slowly sleeps more Carry.

    A light cell phone rings slowly and the man nces at Rosemary before walking outside to answer the phone.

    ¡°Cloud, what is it?¡±

    ¡°Adrian, your father¡¯s health is failing, what should we do?¡±

    A hoarse female voice came faintly from the other side of the phone, and Adrian hurriedly soothed, ¡°Cloud, tell my father that I¡¯ve found Brian¡¯s daughter and told him to wait for us to return!¡±

    ¡°Adrian, is it true what you said? And did Briane back with you?¡±

    The woman called Cloud was excited and asked happily.

    ¡°Cloud, Brian is no longering back!¡±

    ¡°Has it been confirmed?¡±

    ¡°Well! Cloud, these things you do not tell my father for the time being, I still have some things to deal with here, it may take a few days to go back, you tell my father must wait for us toe back!¡±

    ¡°He will, your dad will!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Adrian dropped his gaze on the petite figure on the bed and murmured, ¡°Rosemary, you have to wake up soon, your grandfather is still waiting to see you!¡±

    ¡°Take care of Missy and call me in time if there is any situation!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The maid said respectfully to Adrian.

    ***

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Lance had just entered when he saw Fiona and Keswicking out from inside with Wilson and rushed to help.

    ¡°Mr. Grant has been shot and needs immediate surgery!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for a doctor to be on standby outside, get him out of here now!¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    Worried that they might get hurt, Lance had already had several specialistse over early in the morning.

    Soon after, Wilson was taken to the ambnce.

    ¡°By the way, howe Rosemary and the guys didn¡¯te out with you guys?¡±

    ¡°We met a gang of ck men inside, Crystal was worried they would be bad for him, so she let use out first from the other Andy!¡±

    Fiona was ready to go in again when Lance grabbed her, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°To pick up Crystal of course, Nathaniel is also injured, I¡¯m worried they can¡¯t handle those people!¡±

    ¡°Lake, you and Keswick escort Wilson to the hospital, Mr. Sr is already waiting there at the hospital, I¡¯ll bring them over when they get out!¡±

    After Lance ordered, he and Fiona went into the woods again.

    ¡°How are you doing?¡±

    Looking at the blood-stained sleeves, Crystal looked around, then pulled the woman in red to a more isted ce and stopped.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Seeing her stop right, the woman in red asked.

    ¡°You are wounded, and you must be bandaged first, or you will bleed to death without being killed by them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as serious as you say, besides, a little bit of blood will not kill me!¡±

    Nathaniel saw her face was very difficult, hurried tofort.

    Crystal looked up at Nathaniel¡¯s white paper-like face, and a nameless fire rose in her heart, if not for the fact that he was hurt because of her, she really wanted to beat him up.

    The woman in red nced at her arm and said, ¡°Speed up, they¡¯ll catch up soon!¡±

    Crystal tore two strips of cloth from the clothes she was wearing and skillfully helped them bandage them up, ¡°There!¡±

    Looking at the white fog in front of you is getting thicker and thicker, and the uneasiness is getting thicker and thicker in your heart.

    ¡°Why is the fog getting thicker?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve been here for so long, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a big fog, if I¡¯m not wrong, they must have made it!¡±

    She used to hear her grandmother say that The George Family had a very powerful diviner, but because none of the descendants had the talent, The George Family¡¯s diviner began to recruit outside disciples, but there has been no suitable candidate, until one day, the diviner met his only closed disciple. Although that time diviner this profession slowly faded out of the world, but fortunately, the young boy was particrly interested in diviner, so he gave him all his life¡¯s work.

    As for where the soothsayer went, no one knows, until after The Hoogen Family ident, Stone George¡¯s appearance, she slowly realized that The George Family¡¯s closed disciple could be the person who set it all up today.

    ¡°Good, this is indeed a formation, and this formation is very vicious, he is nning to make us kill each other!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a way to crack it either?¡±

    Nathaniel has been with her for so long, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her with such a torn expression.

    Looking at them, Crystal nodded.

    ¡°This kind of formation I have only heard of and not really seen, I know he can manipte those things, if Fiona is here, maybe she will have a way!¡± After all, she is a psychic.

    ¡°And I suspect that the destruction of The Hoogen Family has something to do with The George Family!¡±

    ¡°You think so too?¡±

    The woman in red suddenly looked at Crystal and asked.

    ¡°I also only specte, there is no evidence!¡± Crystal told him what the man in ck said when he met him earlier.

    ¡°In fact, I began to investigate this matter a long time ago, just all the evidence is like disappearing into thin air, plus things are spaced out for so many years, it is impossible to investigate.¡±

    Ever since her grandmother and mother both died unexpectedly, she has been hiding here trying to get to the bottom of this matter, but never had a clue until Rosemary arrived.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Sit here and wait!¡±

    Crystal walked to a more open area to sit cross-legged and said.

    ¡°Waiting for who? You¡¯re not waiting for those people toe, are you!¡±

    ¡°No, wait for The Hoogen Family to show up!¡±

    If Fiona can¡¯t show up in time, then she¡¯ll just have to gamble.

 Chapter 991 situation is not good

    ¡°How are things going, where are the people?¡±

    In an ancient room, a sixty-year-old man was holding a stunningly beautiful woman, a pair of hands wandering like water snakes * over her body, the woman in his arms with a look of enjoyment.

    ¡°Things are going the way we nned, but ¡­¡±All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org.

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°I saw the eldest of The George Family there today and brought a lot of people with him!¡±

    The man¡¯s hand suddenly stopped and said in a slightly thoughtful manner, ¡°What¡¯s this guy going there to get together?¡±

    ¡°This is not yet known to my subordinates, but it is certain that he is rted to The Hoogen Family.¡±

    ¡°Does Clement know about this?¡±

    ¡°Missy doesn¡¯t know yet!¡±

    The man in ck answered truthfully.

    ¡°Whatever the reason for The George Family¡¯s presence there this time, only if it doesn¡¯t interfere with our ns!¡±

    ¡°My subordinates understand!¡±

    Falling into tune, the man in ck added: ¡°Wilson¡¯ste appearance in C City, will Missy be suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that The George Family kid went there too? If Missy asks, put it all on him!¡± Someone has to take responsibility for their impulsiveness.

    The man in ck nced at his boss and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Boss, is it really okay for us to push Missy out like this?¡± How to say, he also grew up watching her.

    Cheney looked at him askance and said, ¡°If you want to seed, you have to give!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates know!¡±

    The man in ck responded and turned to leave.

    ¡°Fiona, are you really not afraid?¡±

    Lance followed behind Fiona, his eyes kept beating around, an eerie aura enveloped them, rubbed his arms, he always had a feeling of being in hell.

    Fiona carefully led them to the front, she just wanted to find Crystal quickly now.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m scared, you don¡¯t even look at this ce, there¡¯s an eerie aura everywhere, if I didn¡¯t still feel the heat from my own body, I¡¯d think I¡¯d turned into a ghost.¡±

    What gentlemanly manners, elegance and reserve, all the way to hell! His only wish now is to find Nathaniel and get out of there.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be a ghost, then you better keep your mouth shut! Otherwise I really can¡¯t guarantee that you¡¯ll really be a ghost in the next second!¡±

    The words fell, Lance hurriedly covered his mouth, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes kept beating around.

    Fiona also ignored him, looking at the white fog around, beautiful brow slightly wrinkled, from the pocket inside out a like jade pendant, to the side of Lance spoke: ¡°Lance, help me to protect thew, I go to find Crystal and them!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ good!¡±

    Lance has not yet figured out what she meant by that, saw Fiona sitting cross-legged, closed his eyes, his mouth kept whispering, and soon Lance saw her head suddenly and quickly fly out of a light away.

    ¡°All of you, get in the spirit and protect Fiona well! No one is allowed to look back without my order!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At this moment, Lance¡¯s heart is still thumping, although Crystal has previously said her identity, but now that he sees it with his own eyes, he is still a bit incredulous.

    These only in the book to see the plot, did not expect to appear in real life, really let him too surprised.

    Although the heart is afraid, but Lance is not dare to rx, a dozen will Fiona divided into two circles around.

    After about two minutes or so, Fiona suddenly stood up, ¡°Found them!¡±

    ¡°Are you all right!¡±

    Lance saw her face was very pale and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but there are twenty-three men in ck blocking the exit in front of us, and I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy for us to get in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Fiona this time did not follow him gun, just into the fixed consumed too much of her physical strength, here more dangerous than she expected.

    ¡°Crystal, do you think Fiona will be able to find us?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be able to find us, you guys hang in there!¡±

    They have been in here for almost two hours, although their injuries will not kill them for the time being, but for a long time, it will be just as bad.

    ¡°Listen, you guys, there¡¯s gunfire!¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    With the sound of gunfire guiding them, the three quickly found the exit, but before they could get out, Crystal saw a young man standing there at the exit, and by his side was an old man who looked exactly like the woman in red.

    And Crystal noticed that the old man in red¡¯s eyes kept falling on the woman in red beside her, and although they were looking straight ahead, they didn¡¯t see each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we didn¡¯t mean to disturb you, so please be noble and let us go!¡±

    Only the young man and the woman in red never spoke. Crystal asked the woman in red beside her, ¡°Do you see the man standing in front of you?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see it, they should have been wiped out!¡±

    ¡°But then I saw a woman who looked exactly like you!¡±

    Crystal¡¯s words caused the woman in red to stiffen slightly and turn her head to look at her, her eyes already filled with tears.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Seeing them muttering and talking, Nathaniel asked suspiciously.

    Just then, Fiona led Lance like this way, and the two people who had just disappeared.

    ¡°Crystal, you guys are okay!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine, you¡¯re just in time, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Crystal saw the woman in red, whose eyes had been fixed on the ce where the two had just appeared, whispered, ¡°Let me send you out first!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Since the people sent by Deng Li were killed by Lance, it was much smoother for them to go out.

    The group came out and saw Lake already waiting outside with his men.

    ¡°God willing, you¡¯ve finallye out safe and sound!¡±

    Once he saw them alle out, Lake went up to give LanceNathaniel a hug, and just as he was about to hug Crystal, he was blocked by Nathaniel¡¯s body.

    Lake looked at his domineering intent and shrugged, saying, ¡°Sorry, I got too excited!¡±

    ¡°Lake, how¡¯s Wilson doing?¡±

    At his words, Lake¡¯s face suddenly became very ugly, pondered for a while, said: ¡°The situation is very bad, the doctor said that the poison he was poisoned is a very rare poison, plus he was shot in the chest again, has ¡­¡±

    Hearing Lake¡¯s words, the people present were stunned, now Rosemary¡¯s whereabouts are still unknown, and now Wilson¡¯s life is at stake.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Nathaniel leaned against the car door in disbelief, if Wilson was really gone, Rosemary could she ept the fact?

 Chapter 992 head and body

    ¡°Young master, are you all right!¡±

    Cloris rushed over as soon as she heard Mo call and say that Marcy had returned safely.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Kate?¡±

    Marcy swept around, but found that Mayme and Snow hadn¡¯t followed them back.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they back yet?¡±

    It shouldn¡¯t be! They left even before her and should have arrived before her by definition.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Snow and I were worried that it would be too big a target for everyone toe back together, so we split the trip back in two ways, and she took Miss Karlsson and a few of her brothers back first by taking the other way, and by definition, they should have arrived before us!¡±

    A sh of uneasiness shed through Marcy¡¯s heart when she saw Seven running in.

    ¡°Young master is not good, Snow and I met a group of people in ck on the way back, Snow to protect Miss Karlsson has ¡­¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Seven, what do you think happened to Kate?¡±

    Cloris, standing aside, stepped forward and grabbed Seven by the cor, exuding a strong killing intent all over her body.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kate wouldn¡¯t have died if she hadn¡¯t been trying to protect us!¡±

    ¡°Cloris, let go!¡±

    Cloris let go of Seven and darted out.

    ¡°Seven, where¡¯s Miss Karlsson?¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson was taken by them, and they also told me to tell you to bring something to exchange if you don¡¯t want Miss Karlsson¡¯s head on a tter.¡±

    ¡°Micky ¡­¡±

    Marcy mmed her fist on the table, only to hear a click and instantly split in pieces.

    Looking at the table on the ground has been five horses, Seven face is full of shock.

    As his men, it is not strange to see him angry, but for a woman so angry, this is the first time, even when Cindy was kidnapped, he did not see their young master so angry.

    ¡°Young master, the other party requests that you only need to go there alone with your things!¡±

    Although he was worried about the safety of their young master, he had to tell him the original story.

    ¡°What else did they say?¡±

    ¡°No more!¡±

    ¡°Momo, take all the brothers, make sure you find Snow, and don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s dead until you find her body.¡±

    To see a man alive, to see a body dead!

    ¡°Young master, do you really want to go alone?¡±

    The others didn¡¯t know Mayme, but Momo did, but no matter what, they would never allow it if their boss was put at risk for a woman.

    ¡°Young master, women are like clothes, there is really no need for you to risk your life for a woman, as soon as they know that Miss Karlsson is of no threatening use to you, they will let her go!¡±

    One of the sturdier-looking men said.

    The temperature in the room plummeted a dozen degrees, and Marcy stared at the man with slightly cold eyes, ¡°Since when is it your turn to dictate my business here?¡±

    ¡°My subordinate does not dare, my subordinate is just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master, in fact, what Three said is not unreasonable, if you go over there now, they instead know that they caught your weakness, which is not good for either you or Miss Karlsson!¡±

    The man called Three knelt down and nodded at Momo¡¯s words.

    Marcy and how will not understand what they mean, but the Micky siblings are what they are, since they will take Mayme, it must know something, otherwise it will not go to the trouble of attacking Snow directly to them.

    What¡¯s more, with Snow¡¯s skills, how could Snow have been in trouble if he hadn¡¯t been prepared in advance.

    No wonder Micky said he wouldn¡¯t take long to volunteer his hands on things, so they had nned it long ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided this matter, you guys should stop talking about it!¡±

    He would not let Mayme suffer any harm, before he thought that as long as he stayed away from her, she would not be implicated, but the truth told him that even if he stayed away from her, those people would still not let her go.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    Marcy¡¯s gaze was abruptly gloomy, and her cold eyes swept over her kneeling men, who instantly shut their mouths.

    ¡­

    ICU intensive care unit, Wilson just pulled you back from the ghost gate, a handsome face bloodless, but did not reduce his kingly aura.

    Inside the ward, Robin sat on the sofa, coldly looking at Wilson who almost died, a demon handsome face gloomy can drip water, after listening to Wilson¡¯s words, he really wanted to beat him up severely.

    But he couldn¡¯t do it again!

    The most important thing is that once he agrees to his request, that means he has to be ready to bear the bombardment from all sides, who is he messing with?

    ¡°Cousin uncle, didn¡¯t you say before that you were happy for me to bother you?¡± Although he knew he would hurt a lot of people by making this decision, and he knew it would cause him a lot of trouble, but now it was the best thing to do in order to draw those people outpletely! Although Rosemary would not forgive himter if she knew.

    ¡°You should think carefully, as long as I will spread the news, your friends around you and even including your parents, your children may be targeted, so that things may be even worse than you think!¡±

    Robin spelled out how powerful things were, after all, his identity was there, and there were many things inside that were beyond his control.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it!¡±

    ¡°Even if she falls in love with another person againter, you ept it?¡±

    On hearing this, Wilson¡¯s heart felt like it was being torn by a merciless hand, and it hurt like hell.

    ¡°As long as she can be safe and happy, I will!¡±

    After giving him a look, Robin sighed lightly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already thought about it, what can I say, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do my best to help you take care of them, but your parents¡¯ hard-earned mountain will be in danger of not being saved.¡±

    Although he has countless industries, his appetite is not really that big if he wants to eat The Grant Group.

    ¡°Thank you cousin uncle!¡±

    ¡°Can I say no to ept?¡± Having been pulled down by him, could he still say no to the right?

    Wilson gave him a Tammy smile and said, ¡°Of course not, we¡¯re in the same boat now, anyone who falls in will drown!¡±

    This naked threat, in addition to his Wilson will be no one else.

    Robin had a moment to bite his own tongue, what a nonsense!

    Although he does not agree with Wilson¡¯s approach, but in his current situation, the best way to do this at the moment.

    ¡°Any news from Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Lance said Rosemary was rescued by the mystery man, and now they¡¯re justing out of there, and it seems there are two of your friends from C. What¡¯s their names I forget.¡±

 Chapter 993 Just a dream

    The night is quiet.

    Adrian sat alone in his chair, holding all the information about Rosemary¡¯s childhood, including all the difficulties Laurie gave her when she was in school, and what happened in The Grant family, and the three times she was set up, which made his impression of Wilson simply fall.

    In particr, Rosemary¡¯s two nine-way deaths now sting in Adrian¡¯s eyes. A man who is not even capable of protecting his woman is a man who does not deserve their The Bernard Family¡¯s princess.

    At this moment, Adrian has secretly made a decision for Rosemary in his heart, although this decision is a bit cruel to Rosemary, but he believes that she will understandter that what he did was for her good.

    Knockout ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    At that moment, Doyle, Adrian¡¯s assistant, walked in with a cup of home-ground coffee.

    ¡°Sir, your coffee!¡±

    Adrian is particrly particr about what he eats and drinks. He likes only one vor of coffee, and if there is a slight difference, he can drink it.

    But for Doyle, he¡¯s beenfortable with all of this for a long time.

    ¡°How¡¯s Rosemary doing?¡±

    Lifting his coffee and taking a sip, Adrian asked lightly.

    ¡°Missy¡¯s body injury is no longer a big deal, but ¡­ however her body physique is very poor, this may have a rtionship with her previous miscarriage, after all, miscarriage and childbirth is the same, once not well adjusted,ter want to adjust is very difficult!¡±

    Doyle saw his husband¡¯s face getting ugly, his heart screamed bad, but this has half a cent to do with him?

    ¡°Tell Pieter to make sure Rosemary¡¯s health is well-tuned, or he¡¯ll just roll up and leave!¡±

    He never keeps useless people in his hands.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Doyle¡¯s lips opened and closed a few times, but finally shook his head and turned around and left the study.

    Rosemary woke up already two dayster, opened her eyes, reflected in an unfamiliar room, the room is very luxuriously decorated, but gives an air of coldness.

    Where is she?

    ¡°Missy, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    A woman in a maid¡¯s outfit came forward and looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°Where am I?¡±

    Because of staying inside the old castle for too long, Rosemary¡¯s body is very weak at this moment.

    Just as she was about to sit up, Rosemary realized that she had no strength at all.

    ¡°Miss, let me help you up!¡±

    The maid helped Rosemary up and thoughtfully took two pillows and ced them behind her back.

    ¡°May I ask where I am here?¡±

    ¡°This is Away Ind!¡±

    Away Ind?

    Howe she didn¡¯t know there was such a ce?

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve been unconscious for two days and two nights, drink some porridge first!¡±

    Saying that, the maid brought over a bowl of porridge ready to feed her.

    ¡°I would like to ask if my husband is here too?¡±

    epting the porridge from the maid, Rosemary asked softly.

    Her main concern now is Wilson¡¯s well-being, and she wonders if he has been rescued as well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir just asked me to take care of Missy you!¡±

    The maid answered truthfully.

    Rosemary was about to ask something else when she heard the maid say, ¡°Missy, if you have any questions you can ask the gentleman directlyter, you¡¯d better have some porridge now!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    No matter what, she still needs to get her body well now so that she can go to Wilson.

    Probably because he had not eaten for two days and nights, Rosemary ate the bowl of thin rice in three or two bites.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Handing the bowl to the maid, Rosemary whispered.

    ¡°Missy, you¡¯re wee, it¡¯s what we should do!¡±

    The maid does not look very old, although her skin is not as white as their oriental girls, her features are exquisite, especially a pair of dark blue eyes are particrly beautiful.

    ¡°May I ask where your husband is? I would like to thank him in person!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, Rosemary struggled to get out of bed like this, the maid was so scared that she hurriedly pressed Rosemary¡¯s arm, ¡°Missy, you are not recovered yet, you can¡¯t get out of bed, you should rest more!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already feeling much better, it¡¯s fine!¡±

    After eating a little, Rosemary felt a little better than before.

    ¡°Missy, don¡¯t give me a hard time, the doctor has told you a thousand times to make sure you stay in bed and recuperate.¡±

    The maid was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. In case anything happened, the gentleman would not spare her.

    When Rosemary saw that she was so anxious that tears were falling down her face, she simply got out of bed and said to her, ¡°Since you won¡¯t let me get out of bed, can you ask your husband toe over?¡±

    Although the offer was a bit rude, she wouldn¡¯t let her out of bed, so it had to be done.

    ¡°Sir has gone out, I have informed you to wake up, I believe he will be back soon!¡±

    ¡°All right then! I¡¯ll take a nap and get me up when your husbandes back!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Helping Rosemary to lie down, the maid covered her with the nket and saw her fall asleep before she went out with the bowl.

    This sleep Rosemary also do not know how long sleep, just in a daze when you hear a: Sir, she woke up!¡± Immediately afterwards a face appeared in front of her and looked at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, or is something wrong?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were blurred just before she heard someone speak, and her heart stopped beating at that moment. She wanted to shout, but as her tears fell away, her throat could never make a sound, and just then, Adrian¡¯s voice brought her back to reality.

    As soon as he opened his mouth, the voice made Rosemary feel her whole being was soothed, and the touch of uneasiness in her heart before was gone.

    She wanted to see the person in front of her clearly, but the face of the person in front of her always felt very blurry.

    Before opening her eyes again, Rosemary felt herself running in the darkness of the castle, she did not know what was in front of her, only that it was very dark in front of her, only wanting to run out desperately, running exhaustion, legs in also can not run, holding the knee to stop, just when she wanted to take another step forward, a light suddenly appeared in front of her, a familiar figure appeared in front of her, just when she was ready to When she was ready to go forward, an abyss suddenly appeared in front of her, the man suddenly turned his head to her with a faint smile and jumped without hesitation.

    Rosemary blinked hard and finally got a good look at the face in front of her, an unfamiliar face, but she surprisingly didn¡¯t half resist.

    This is the first time to a stranger, in the sight of that nce without defensiveness and resistance, and even a vague sense of affection, familiarity.

    The man reached out to gently wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, and Rosemary was unaware at the moment that she had already burst into tears.

    The strange man smiled faintly at Rosemary, as if the March breeze brushed by, very gentle, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just a dream, do you feel better now?¡±

 Chapter 994 Familiarity

    Rosemary looked at the strange man in front of her, not feeling a tess of danger from his body, and looking closer, realized that the man in front of her was really handsome looking.

    The clear and elegant, all over the body exudes a kind of awe-inspiring aura, but the charm value has long exceeded the age, see him, Rosemary did not half reject, but the more you look at the more friendly.

    Rosemary remained silent and Adrian became more worried, turning his head and saying, ¡°Call a doctor!¡±

    Rosemary licked the corners of her mouth, ¡°I ¡­¡± a mouth sounded hoarse, her throat was dry, she touched her neck and tried to sit up.

    The man standing by the bed reached out to help Rosemary, Adrian looked over faintly and immediately withdrew his hand.

    ¡°Did you save me back?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she struggled to open her mouth.

    ¡°Drink some water first!¡± Adrian held out his hand and immediately someone handed a ss of water to Rosemary¡¯s face and tried to feed her, Rosemary hurriedly took it, ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    AdrianTammy a smile, put the water cup in his hand, catch just hold a soft hand, the cup almost fell, Adrian seems to have expected it, quickly catch, ¡°I¡¯ll do it, you just woke up, the body is still very weak!¡±

    Rosemary now has almost no strength in her body, no strength to hold a ss of water in either hand and face, and even lifting it up is a struggle.

    Rosemary took a couple of sips of who, she was never used to people feeding her, except for Wilson.

    Rosemary, while squirming, didn¡¯t notice the person beside her, her eyes falling out.

    It seems to be shocked by this scene.

    In fact, they were all curious about who this woman in front of them was, why he could enjoy such high treatment as soon as he arrived, and could still sit there with such peace of mind, could it be that her words had not yet recognized who the man in front of her was?

    Drinking two sips of water on, Rosemary obviously feel that the throat has been much better, looking at Adrian asked: ¡°Uncle, who are you? I ¡­ I am not inside the ancient castle? How can suddenly appear here? Could ¡­¡±

    Herst memory was fixed on the man in ck who suddenly appeared at the door. Just when she wanted to leave while the man in ck was fighting with the old man in red, she felt a pain in her neck, then she didn¡¯t know anything and woke up in this bed.

    Adrian put down the ss of water, gaze fell on Rosemary¡¯s face, smiled: ¡°You are now fine, because before you inhaled a lot of poison gas inside the ancient castle, although a lot has been expelled, but still need to be well-trained, the injury on the foot because there is no time to heal, some inmmation. If you feel any difort where there will be a doctor to give you another examination.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I just want to ask, when you saved me, did you see a young man?¡±

    Adrian shook his head andughed, ¡°My men saw you alone when they got there, and there was no one else!¡±

    Although Wilson had no image to speak of inside his impression long ago, plus he only instructed to bring her back, even if they saw it, they would not save it.

    ¡°Sir, since your men were able to rescue me from inside, could you please send someone in to help me find my husband?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s tears were welling up in her eyes, and her hands were clutching Adrian¡¯s arm, her eyes full of pleading.

    He was very reluctant to go to Wilson, but in the face of Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Adrian couldn¡¯t bear to say no again.

    ¡°Okay, be a good boy and recuperate at home, I¡¯ll send someone to help you find it now!¡±

    ¡°Doyle, send some brothers to bring Wilson back to me!¡±

    Adrian turned his head to Doyle, who was standing in the doorway, and instructed.

    ¡°Yes, my subordinate will go to it right away!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary suddenly cover her stomach, Adrian asked worriedly.

    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡± Rosemary touched her stomach, she was hungry, she had only had a bowl of thin rice from the time she went in, and now she was already hungry.

    Looking at the uncle in front of him, a picture suddenly shed in the familiar mind, and suddenly the whole body was stunned backwards, and the body could not help but move backwards.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you ¡­ Why do I think you look familiar? It seems to be ¡­¡±

    The more Rosemary said, the more she felt like it. Her hand shivered and her heart tightened, but she choked on her saliva and coughed violently.

    ¡°You ¡­ cough ¡­ cough ¡­¡±

    Adrian saw her coughing with a red face and said sternly, ¡°Why isn¡¯t the doctoring?¡±

    Hastily reaching out and pping Rosemary¡¯s back, frightened, she hurriedly said, ¡°Would you ¡­ not ¡­ touch me first?¡±

    Although she usually does not watch the news, but before because of Judy, she also began to slowly get used to watching the news every night, and the man sitting in front of her is simply too simr to that person.

    Adrian froze for a moment, then stroked her head and said dotingly, ¡°I¡¯m Adrian!¡±

    Four words that killed even Rosemary¡¯sst hope in seconds.

    Instantly, Rosemary didn¡¯t even know what she should say.

    She never thought that the person who saved her would be the president of W who exists like a god!

    But isn¡¯t she in Paris? Could she already be on Wnd?

    Once she thought of this, Rosemary became even more worried about Wilson¡¯s well-being and wondered if he had gotten out.

    But she is an ordinary girl saved by the president of W. What a big face that is!

    Now, Rosemary knew why she felt that the uncle in front of her was so affectionate, not because he was handsome, but because of the aura and charm emanating from his body.

    But just now she asked him to help her find someone, is it really possible?

    If it weren¡¯t for Judy, Rosemary would never have paid attention to those so-called celebrities, except that at this moment, she suddenly wanted to pretend she didn¡¯t know anything.

    Adrian saw that her body was tense, smiled faintly: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you are now safe, no one will bully you again!¡± Speaking of this, Adrian¡¯s eyes quickly shed a brilliant light, which quickly disappeared.

    Rosemary shook her head, feeling confused at the moment, and said, ¡°I want to calm down, you guys don¡¯t bother me!¡±

    She has to be quiet now and get everything straightened out.

    Adrian looked at her that look, heart both heartache and hate themselves, if he could find her earlier, maybe this will not happen now.

    The door pushed open and the doctor came in, but no one dared toe forward when they saw Adrian sitting there.

    ¡°Sir, the time is almost up, if you don¡¯t go, you¡¯ll bete!¡±

    Adrian stretched out his hand and touched her long ck hair, softly said: ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you¡¯re awake, eat somethingter before resting, if you need anything, tell the maids directly, I¡¯ll see youter!¡±

 Chapter 995 Heâ€™s dead

    ¡°Robin, to introduce you, this is Nathaniel and this is ¡­¡± Lance looked at the old man in red in front of him, whose name he hadn¡¯t seemed to ask for.

    ¡°Old man, may I ask your name ¡­¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t seen her with a shadow, Lance would have thought she was a ghost! After all, it was really hard not to associate her dress with those things.

    ¡°My name is Tracy!¡±

    The woman in red has a high level of vignce against people outside, perhaps rted to the environment she grew up in.

    ¡°Tracy is the one we met inside the old castle and Nathaniel is a friend of Mr. Grant and Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Wilson¡¯s cousin¡¯s uncle, nice to meet meet you guys!¡±

    Nathaniel extended his hand and shook Robin¡¯s hand, then asked, ¡°Mr. Sr, may I ask how Wilson is doing?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Speaking of Wilson, Robin had a heavy face, and only after a while did he open up: ¡°Because of the untimely resuscitation and the fact that he was poisoned, Wilson is gone!¡±

    Drop the sound, the entire hospital corridor without a sound, especially Nathaniel, simply can not believe that what he said is true.

    If it was before he would have been very happy because then he had the opportunity to talk to Rosemary again, but now ¡­

    Ever since he learned that Rosemary had chosen to trade her life for Wilson¡¯s, he knew that he would never have a chance with her in this life.

    Despite the pain in his heart, he was also happy for Rosemary, and as long as she was happy, he was happy.

    But now ¡­

    Nathaniel walked to a bench and sat down, his eyes darkened, he really didn¡¯t know how Rosemary would look like when she found out.

    ¡°How did that happen? So what are you going to do now?¡± Rosemary hadn¡¯t been found yet, and now Wilson was in trouble, Lance always felt like it was all a dream.

    He knew Wilson through Robin, and although he didn¡¯t have a deep friendship, he admired him.

    ¡°I have already talked to The Grant family on the phone, The Old Mrs. Grant suddenly had a heart attackst night, and is still in the hospital, temporarily unable toe, so Wilson¡¯s afterlife is handled by me personally!¡±

    Robin looked at them and ryed Darren¡¯s words to them.

    As Wilson¡¯s cousin, Robin is certainly the most qualified to handle this matter.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we find Rosemary soon so that, so that we can still get them to see each other onest time.¡±

    Nathaniel, who was sitting on the side, suddenly spoke up.

    Lance and Robin looked at each other, and both of them showed a look of difficulty on their faces.

    ¡°I have used all my forces to look for Rosemary, but Rosemary is like evaporated, there is no trace of what is said.¡±

    After hearing Lance say that Rosemary had been taken away from the castle, Robin used all his men to look for her, but in the end there was no luck.

    ¡°Impossible, I saw several men in ck take her away with my own eyes!¡± The woman in red directly denied Robin¡¯s im.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then the ck shadows I saw before I met you should be the ones who took the youngdy away!¡±

    Keswick pondered for a moment, saying.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then there is no way my men can¡¯t find anything, unless ¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless they¡¯ve left Paris!¡±

    That¡¯s the only thing that exins them.

    ¡°Old man, you¡¯re thinking hard, do they have anything iconic on them!¡±

    Nathaniel knows Rosemary¡¯s situation better than they do, and knows what¡¯s in Rosemary¡¯s mind better than they do.

    The woman in red thought for a while and suddenly said, ¡°Right, I vaguely saw at the time that their costumes seemed to have a bird-like embroidery on the chest, and their dress code is uniform, you can start from this aspect.¡±

    Meanwhile, C City, Joseph and Edmund, William, three people are talking andughing about how to give Wilson a surprise, New Year has passed so many days, but still no news of his return.

    ¡°Do you guys think the boss has forgotten our agreement from years ago! All of us as guests have arrived, but he, the host, is still far away from home, and really values sex over friends!¡±

    William thought he hade all the way over to pay his respects, and originally wanted to give them a surprise, but did not think that thest thing waiting for him was a shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s the first day you know he¡¯s a big fan of sex!¡±

    Joseph couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°You guys are too eager, didn¡¯t Wilson say two days ago that he would arrive tonight?¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock, have you seen him in person?¡±

    Thinking of them all going out in pairs, William¡¯s heart is not happy.

    He had a hard time handing over the position in his hands, and just after the handover, he went straight here, but he didn¡¯t expect to see only Edmund and Joseph.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯ll make a phone call and ask!¡±

    With that, Edmund reached for his cell phone and dialed Wilson¡¯s number.

    There was a ding and Joseph¡¯s cell phone rang.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    The person on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t know what to say and the phone Joseph was holding dropped to the floor with a pinging sound and looked up at them, ¡°Something¡¯s happened to Wilson!¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Hey, today is not April Fool¡¯s Day, besides, your joke is not funny at all, okay?¡±

    William thought it was Joseph who was joking, and waved his hand without good grace.

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    Edmund saw Joseph¡¯s face did not look like he was joking and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Resuscitation is ineffective, has left us!¡± Speaking of this, Joseph¡¯s voice has choked words can not say.

    A crisp sound came from inside the room, William looked at Joseph incredulously and said coldly, ¡°Joseph, do you fucking deserve a beating, why are you cursing the boss if you have nothing to do!¡±

    ¡°Wilson and Rosemary two people after attending Lake¡¯s dinner party, the car waspletely installed in advance a bomb, thankfully it just so happened that the two of them were not in the car, lucky to escape that robbery, just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Joseph, could you please say your words once and for all?¡±

    William¡¯s heart instantly felt a little morefortable after hearing that they had dodged a bullet.

    Seeing that Joseph wasn¡¯t talking, Edmund looked at him and said, ¡°If you dodged it, then why did you just say that?¡±

    Edmund knows Joseph, he doesn¡¯t talk nonsense, his eyes never move on him.

    ¡°They were dodged the bullet, but did not expect to be forced to approach The Valley of Hell, Wilson and Rosemary got separated in it, Rosemary is now dead or alive, Wilson was shot in the chest, resuscitation was ineffective and has left us!¡±

    ¡°Impossible, they must have made a mistake!¡±

    At the drop of a hat, William grabbed the door and walked out.

 Chapter 996 Give it up!

    ¡°Big brother, are you sure she¡¯s really the woman Marcy likes?¡±

    West Garcia looked at Mayme, who had fainted on the floor, and her beautiful face was filled with disbelief.

    Marcy is a notoriously ascetic boss on the road, even to the former Cindy are only limited to holding hands, hugging, the maximum is only a kiss on the cheek, which is why in the end Cindy will choose another man and leave him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, won¡¯t the answer be revealed soon?¡±

    Mickyzily sitting in a chair, a fruit knife in the hands of the y, the corners of the mouth seems to hold a faint smile.

    He has never done a losing deal, and withoutplete certainty, how would he let Marcy go?

    ¡°Brother, if Marcy really took that gem in exchange for this woman, would you really let them go?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Raising his eyes, he met his sister¡¯s gaze, and Micky had a cynical look.

    The two siblings smiled at each other when they heard a man in ck walk in and say to them, ¡°Young master, Mr. Meyer is at the door asking for an audience!¡±

    ¡°Heh ¡­,ing pretty fast!¡±

    ¡°Let him in!¡±

    Within minutes, Marcy was brought in by two men in ck.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, I never thought we would meet again in that block, you are two hours ahead of my expected time!¡±

    Micky stood up and took two steps forward, the smile on his face made Marcy look like she wanted to just shoot him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve achieved your goal, where are the people?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Meyer don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s fine with me, did you bring the stuff?¡±

    His ultimate goal is the jewel in his hand, for his woman he does not dare to be interested at all!

    Marcy raised a box in her hand and waved it in front of Micky¡¯s face. Micky just wanted to reach for it but she was in vain and heard Marcy speak coldly: ¡°Delivery with one hand and delivery with the other!¡±

    Micky adjusted his sitting posture and smiled wickedly, ¡°Mr. Meyer doesn¡¯t believe in my character, huh?¡±

    ¡°Your persona has always been negative in my heart almost!¡±

    Like his character of people, believe him that is simply digging their own graves.

    Touching his nose, Micky did not get angry at the pair, but waved his hand at his men, and soon Mayme was brought up.

    As soon as Mayme saw it was Marcy, her head shook like a rattle and tears fell like a waterfall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll take you home!¡±

    His greatest fear is Mayme¡¯s tears, and every time he sees her drop a tear, he is heartbroken.

    West Garcia heard Marcy¡¯s words, jealous rage like the volcanic mud that followed, fists clenched tightly, she liked him for so many years, but he never looked at her with his eyes, not to mention the gentle voice at the moment, and still to a girl who has not even grown hair, how can she swallow this grievance.

    But even if she¡¯s angry, she can¡¯t snap now because she can¡¯t spoil her brother¡¯s day.

    Good for you Marcy, I¡¯ll make sure you know the price for rejecting me.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer, you¡¯ve seen the man, now isn¡¯t it time to give me the stuff?¡±

    ¡°Get her over here!¡±

    Seeing that Micky did not say anything, Marcy¡¯s lips hooked up and said, ¡°What? Mr. Garcia has so little confidence in himself? There are so many of you, are you still afraid of what I can do to you?¡±

    Of course he could not believe that Micky would take the stuff and let the two of them go, not to mention that he knew the secret, and with what he knew about Micky, once he got the stuff, he would go after him, so before that he must make sure Mayme was safe first.

    ¡°Of course I have confidence in myself, but I don¡¯t have confidence in Mr. Meyer, if you had agreed to hand over this gem at the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t be meeting on this asion would we!¡±

    Marcy¡¯s skills he has heard of, even if he came alone today, really face-to-face conflict, he will not get half a bargain, so he will not do this kind of business to lose money.

    But it¡¯s not an easy thing to leave.

    Both Marcy and the mysterious ¡°Stunning Night¡± are major problems that he has been trying to get rid of.

    But this kind of thing, he has never liked to do it himself, because he prefers to watch the dog bite dog scenes.

    ¡°Prepare a car for me, as long as we are safe on the car, the stuff will be given to you naturally!¡±

    ¡°Someone, prepare a car for Mr. Meyer!¡±

    Micky pushed Mayme over with a harmless smile and said, ¡°So, Mr. Meyer should be convinced of my sincerity now!¡±

    Marcy ripped the tape off Mayme¡¯s mouth and heard Mayme say with a worried look on her face, ¡°Mr. Williams, who told you toe? Do you know how dangerous it is for you to do this?¡±

    ¡°Did they give you a hard time?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t do anything to me, but you shouldn¡¯t have!¡±

    She just deliberately pretended to faint when she clearly heard them say that they got the things to Marcy, this is obviously a trap, but he still want to send to the door, is really angry with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Williams will bring you home safely!¡±

    With those words, Marcy turned to Micky again and said coldly, ¡°Now can we go?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Micky made a please gesture and Marcy turned towards the door with Mayme in tow.

    ¡°Brother, are you just going to let them go?¡±

    When I think of Marcy looking at Mayme with that gentle, dripping look, West Garcia just wants to go up and take them apart.

    ¡°Little sister, there¡¯s no man you want, so why focus on just one Marcy, and besides, he likes the woman who just walked out of here, not you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go kill her!¡±

    With that, West Garcia grabbed his gun and headed outside.

    Micky hurriedly stood up and pulled his sister, patiently persuaded: ¡°Sisi, do you still do not understand now? Even if you kill that woman today, Marcy will not like you, whether on the figure or posture, you are more beautiful than that woman, but people just like, as the saying goes, in the eyes of the lover out of the West, perhaps this is what is said, you¡¯d better give up!¡±

    Looking at his only sister, if that had not happened, she would not have be what she is today, after all, what they are walking now is a road of no return, once on the road there is no way back.

    So all these years to make up for her, he almost forgot his own identity, although there are many rumors about their two siblings outside, but he never cared, on the contrary this is also ayer of protection shield for them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Naija appeared again, the man he never wanted to see in his life, and if it wasn¡¯t for that man, he and his sister wouldn¡¯t have gone down this road.

    ¡°Brother, does he dislike me?¡±

    How can she not understand what her big brother means, but she just can¡¯t forget him, despite not seeing him for so many years, she still can¡¯t forget him.

 Chapter 997 falling off a cliff

    Marcy pushed Mayme into the passenger side, quickly jumped in the car, looking at Micky standing in the doorway smiling at himself, Marcy will be holding the box quickly thrown out, the car at that moment like a ghost disappeared in the darkness of the night.

    To Mayme¡¯s surprise, they did note after her, thinking of what she heard in her head earlier, was it a hallucination she had?

    ¡°Strange!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s weird?¡±

    They are still on Micky¡¯snd, and Marcy is driving while watching the wind blow around.

    Nightfall, a buggy in the open road speeding along, while the road on both sides of the surprising Susan, in addition to the breeze blowing slowly is the sound of insects and birds chirping.

    ¡°When I was captured by them earlier, I was confused and heard someone say that they would do it when they got the gem, but now none of them havee after me!¡±

    ¡°You want them to catch up?¡±

    Marcy¡¯s deep eyes looked over, Mayme subconsciously skimmed her mouth and muttered in a low voice: ¡°Of course not!¡± She is not too long to live, not to mention she has not yet had a good and exciting rtionship, do not want to die in vain like this.

    ¡°In fact, there are thousands of ways to kill people, you don¡¯t need to necessarily do it yourself, sometimes you just need to move your fingers, it is possible for you to be pulverized and not even find the crumbs!¡±

    ¡°Murder is against thew, aren¡¯t they afraid of the police?¡±

    Although Mayme usually looks as if she knows everything in general, in fact, her mind is very simple, plus she has been very well protected by them, although some gentry gentry sometimes will identally get some lives in the body, but in the end, although the money to solve, but also to be in the police line of sight for years of good rehabilitation, so we are only on the surface to pretend to be a bully, but in private will still have some The private will be scrupulous.

    ¡°Life and death for them has long cared, doing our line of work, who does not have a few lives on their hands, but they are not all still well?¡±

    In fact, he said this just to tell him that his world is really messy and not as simple as she thought, and that people who take this path of theirs are destined to lose more than ordinary people.

    ¡°One day they will definitely get the legal punishment they deserve, and then the world will be clean!¡±

    Hearing her words, Marcy just smiled bitterly, she was still just a child after all.

    Just like that, the car suddenly Susan down, Mayme looked out the window full of stars, suddenly remembered something, hurriedly asked: ¡°Mr. Williams, Snow how is it? Are they all right?¡±

    Because she was knocked unconscious by the man in ck, not knowing that Snow had been shot and fallen off a cliff to save her.

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    He did not want her to worry, now they are not yet out of danger, no matter what things are safe to say after.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, do you smell something?¡±

    The words fell, Marcy shouted a bad, before Mayme reaction, the whole person has been pulled by Marcy jumped out.

    Boom ¡­

    On the road, fires filled the sky and lit up the night sky.

    A dozen ck men with guns jumped out of the jungle on the side, the leader of the ck men looked at the burning car in front of them, and then looked his head towards the ten-thousand-foot cliff next to them, and said coldly: ¡°Live to see a man, die to see a corpse!¡±

    ¡°Head, such a high cliff really want to jump down and still survive?¡±

    A man in ck looked at the cliff in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but back up.

    ¡°What do you know, the top exined, the life to see people to see the body, or none of us want to live!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Falling sound, a dozen ck shadows like ghosts disappeared in the darkness of the night.

    At the same time, Rosemary in the W country ispletely unaware of what is happening here, under Adrian¡¯s careful care, Rosemary¡¯s body is basically no longer any serious injury, has been walking on the ground.

    After lying down for a few days, Rosemary suddenly wanted to go around outside and see if she could inquire about Wilson¡¯s rest.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    Doyle walked in quickly and handed the information he was holding to Adrian.

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°It was announced yesterday morning!¡±

    Their people just arrived over there, they heard the news announced out by Robin, when he heard it was also very shocked, ording to their previous information to understand that Rosemary and the couple had a particrly good rtionship, and now Wilson died, and I do not know if it can be withstood.

    ¡°Sir, does this matter need to be told to Missy?¡±

    Doyle whispered inquiringly.

    ¡°Rosemary can¡¯t take major excitement in her current condition, so it¡¯s better to wait for a few days!¡± Let¡¯s put it off for a day if we can!

    Knock Knock ¡­

    At that moment, there was a light knock at the door. This was Adrian¡¯s special office study, and it was impossible for anyone other than Doyle toe up, and the only other possibility was Rosemary.

    Adrian gave a wink to Doyle to open the door and put the information inside the drawer.

    Rosemary stood in the doorway with some trepidation, and when she went downstairs to ask the housekeeper if Adrian was back, she came straight up when the housekeeper told her she was in the study.

    She looked up and saw Doyle¡¯s handsome handsome face, smiled politely and said, ¡°Hello Mr. Fischer, I¡¯m looking for Adrian for something, is he in?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you wanted to see me!¡±

    At this moment, Adrian hase to the door, looking at her slim figure, frowning lightly, this child is really too thin, it seems that it should be properly replenished.

    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯m sorry, am I interrupting your work?¡±

    Looking at the coffee on the table, Rosemary asked, somewhat apologetically.

    She also knew he was busy, but she was really worried about Wilson¡¯s safety, so she had toe up and knock on the door with a stiff upper lip.

    ¡°Sir, if there¡¯s nothing to order then I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Bye Miss Harris!¡±

    Dropping her voice, Doyle headed for the door, mming it behind her in the process.

    ¡°It just so happens that I have something to tell you, sit down!¡±

    Adrian took out a photo album from the drawer and handed a photo to Rosemary. The photo was of a girl of about six years old, who looked very pretty, and the photo was still a ck and white photo from before.

    It was so simr that if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the photo was in ck and white, she would have thought it was a photo of herself as a child?

    ¡°Adrian, the girl in this photo is?¡±

    ¡°Does it feel like you look like her?¡±

    Pointing to the girl above, Adrian asked with a smile.

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°Well, if the photo wasn¡¯t in ck and white, I¡¯d really think it was a picture of myself!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your mom, my sister Polly!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 998 The face is not what it seems

    Polly, the heart and soul of The Bernard Family, palm Ingrid, just the name alone can already be seen, she in the heart of The Bernard Family¡¯s weight.

    Rosemary looked up at the god-like man in front of her, and various puzzled expressions shed across her face. No matter how she thought about it, it was hard to imagine that people like her were family with her.

    She was just an ordinary girl who couldn¡¯t be more ordinary, and now she was suddenly told by the president of W that he was her uncle, Rosemary felt like she was dreaming, it was not real at all.

    When Adrian wasn¡¯t looking, Rosemary gently gave her arm a firm squeeze, the pain told her that she wasn¡¯t dreaming, she was more awake than anyone else at the moment.

    ¡°You are not dreaming, I have checked all about you before this and am 100% sure that you are my niece and your mother Christine is my lost sister Polly for more than 20 years.

    Adrian was amused by her childish appearance, in which he saw the shadow of his sister Polly.

    Yes! Who is he? He is the leader who has the power of life and death of hundreds of millions of people in his hands. If he has not checked everything, how can he casually recognize a girl as his niece?

    But if that¡¯s really the case, why didn¡¯t they find her until now?

    ¡°Adrian, if it is true, as you say, that my mother is your sister, then why have you not found us until now?¡±

    With his ability, if he really had the intention to find it, shouldn¡¯t he have found it long ago?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, uncle also only found out that you guys are still alive half a month ago!¡± Speaking of which, Adrian had a hard expression on his face. If Enid hadn¡¯t told him, he wouldn¡¯t have known that her sister hadn¡¯t died back then, and had gotten married and had a child, even the child was already a parent.

    ¡°That day was your mother¡¯s tenth birthday, because your mother grew up more like a lively, in order to make your mother happy, your grandparents invited a lot of friends and rtives to hold a birthday party for your mother, that day your mother wore a white princess dress, head wearing a your grandfather specially asked someone to give your mother When the party was almost over, your mother suddenly said she wanted to go back to her room to get some gifts she made for her good friends, but what we all didn¡¯t expect was that it was thest time your mother and I would meet. When we found that your mother hadn¡¯te down from the living room, we went to her room and saw that the greeting cards she had carefully made were still on the table and your mother had just disappeared.

    So your grandparents immediately like the police, just no matter how we look for your mother, until a weekter our people said they found your mother¡¯s whereabouts, and when we rushed over, but saw a cold body, because the body in the water soaked in a week¡¯s time, the face has long beenpletely different, the only thing that can prove his identity is the princess dress she was wearing and her The only thing that can prove his identity is the princess dress she was wearing and the bracelet she was wearing on her hand.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shiver, in the end, how deep the other side had a great hatred with The Bernard Family, to be able toy hands on a child who was only ten years old.

    ¡°But that girl wasn¡¯t my mother?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, because at that time the girl has made it impossible to recognize, plus at that time your grandparents suffered a huge blow because of your mother¡¯s disappearance, so at that time we did not carefully pursue, now think about it, the year your mother¡¯s death is indeed a lot of doubts!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If he had had the ability he has today, his little sister would not have wandered outside for more than twenty years and finally left the person she loved most without even having the chance to meet.

    Rosemary saw that Adrian¡¯s expression was painful and his eyes were full of self-me, so he saidfortingly, ¡°Uncle, you should not me yourself too much, although my mother was separated from you, she was fortunately adopted by a couple who loved her very much, so my mother did not have a hard time as you think.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to acknowledge me?¡±

    Adrian jerked his head up, crystal tears in his eyes kept shing, it is said that men have tears, but at this moment, who any one could not imagine, the idol of all the people of W country fell in front of her excited tears.

    ¡°Well, before this I always thought I had no more family in this world, but today I realized that I am not alone, I still have my uncle and grandfather!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s uncle¡¯s bad, so many years to know your existence, don¡¯t worry, in the future there is uncle in, in also no one will bully you!¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Rosemary fell into Adrian¡¯s arms, tears apanied by excitement, joy flowed freely, at this moment, Rosemary¡¯s heart had indescribable happiness.

    The two of them talked for a long time in the study, about Rosemary when she was little, about her marriage and how much she loved Wilson afterwards, and Adrian just kept listening to her, with a faint smile on his lips.

    Adrian also found at this moment that Rosemary was talking about her and Wilson both with a happy smile in her eyebrows, which shows how deep the rtionship between them as a couple is.

    If she were to know that her beloved had left this world, would she still be able to have the smile she has at this moment.

    The two talkedte into the night, and if he wasn¡¯t worried about Rosemary¡¯s health, Adrian would have loved to listen to Rosemary talk forever.

    After confirming that Adrian was her uncle, Rosemary was excited for days. For her, it was such a joy to find her loved ones again.

    Meanwhile, The Grant family in C!

    Darren had toe back and continue to host everything because of Wilson¡¯s sudden departure. Apparently Wilson¡¯s departure hit him hard, and overnight, arge part of his hair turned white.

    ¡°Have you heard from Rosemary?¡±

    Inside the living room, Robin and Edmund, Joseph sat across from Darren, looking at Darren who had aged a lot overnight.

    Wilson¡¯s departure, whether to The Grant family or to his friends, is a huge blow, because the fear of Wilson¡¯s departure will affect the children¡¯s psychology, Darren decided not to publicize the death for the time being, everything and wait to find Rosemary.

    ¡°Uncle, please feel sorry for your loss!¡±

    ¡°Cousin, I believe the news of Wilson¡¯s departure will soon be known to the outside world, so you should be prepared!¡±

    Looking at Darren, who had aged a lot, Robin tried several times to hint something to them, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything.

 Chapter 999 No touching

    Because hewas worried about Darren¡¯s health, Robin chose to stay temporarily in C. As soon as he returned home, he saw Wilson sitting in the living room.

    ¡°You¡¯re not well yet, why are you down here?¡±

    Throwing his jacket aside on the couch, Robin walked over to the liquor cab and took out a bottle of whiskey and two sses and walked over.

    He is not in a very good mood today, however the main reason for all this is because of the man sitting in front of him at the moment, his good nephew.

    ¡°Have a drink with me!¡±

    ¡°Not feeling well!¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t die!¡±

    Robin put the poured wine in front of him, although the mouth is saying so, but only pour him a little, he does not want to turn everything in front of him into real.

    Especially when he left today, those mncholy little eyes kept watching him leave, God knows how much he wanted to go up and pick him up and bring him here.

    Wilsonughed bitterly, picked up the table and drank it all in one gulp, holding the ss in his hand and ying with it.

    ¡°Still no word from Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°I believe we¡¯ll have news from her soon, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    When The Spencer Family called Darren today to say hello, they talked about Rosemary¡¯s disappearance, and they sounded like they knew something, but he was sure they would have news of Rosemary soon.

    If Rosemary had really fallen into the hands of those people, they would have received the news long ago.

    And until now there is no news, there is only one possibility, the strength of the person who swept away Rosemary is more than they thought.

    ¡°I saw your son today, and honestly, the moment his eyes met mine, I really felt the urge to tell her the truth about what happened, do you know how hical these things you made me do are?¡± Although Darren said that for the time being not public not his death, but today from the child¡¯s eyes inside can be seen, the child seems to have known something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at Blume¡¯s young age, his heart is much more mature than the average little kid.¡± Although he has not been in contact with his son for a long time, he still knows everything about his son like the back of his hand.

    ¡°He¡¯s only three years old!¡±

    Robin looked at him incredulously, what could a three-year-old understand.

    Wilson did not say anything, his son he understood, although only three years old, but do things that have long gone beyond his age.

    The Grant family, the children¡¯s room, Nina holding her big white sitting on the crib, beautiful little face no smile, a pair of big eyes unblinkingly staring at Blume Grant is sitting in front of theputer.

    It is said that twins possess the function of having a heart to heart, and so do Blume and Nina. Yesterday, when Grandpa brought them back in a hurry, Blume had realized that something was going on, which is why Robin saw him inside the garden.

    And Nina¡¯s mind is less sensitivepared to Blume¡¯s, but that doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t know anything.

    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve been back for a day, why don¡¯t Daddy and Mommye to see us, do they not want us anymore?¡±

    Small hands dragging the tight little chin, Nina looked at Blume with a sad face.

    And at the moment Blume ten fingers fat little hands on the keyboard tapping fast, bitter little face a little smile, Nina see Blume did not leave her, skimmed the little mouth, began to fiddle with Sean.

    Maybe it¡¯s because of the twins, the two have a special understanding because she knows that even if he grinds his lips, as long as her brother¡¯s little hand doesn¡¯t stop, then she¡¯s speaking to the air about whatever she says.

    After a few minutes, Blume¡¯s lips curled up in a faint smile and turned the phone off before he got out of his chair satisfied.

    ¡°Brother, now are you ready to answer my question?¡±

    ¡°Daddy and mommy went abroad and may not be able toe back for a while!¡±

    Dropping the words, Blume went into the bathroom.

    Nina stood at the bathroom door, her voice a little hoarse as she asked, ¡°Brother, does Mommy not want us anymore, why doesn¡¯t she even take us with her when she goes abroad to y?¡±

    Although she also likes daddy very much, but she always feel that since daddy appeared, their mommy spend less and less time with them, can even be said to be limited, this is usually love to cling to Rosemary¡¯s Nina, is undoubtedly a big blow.

    ¡°Idiot, Mommy is off to work, and when Mommy is done with the designpetition, Mommy will be back with us!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Nina looked at her brother with teary eyes, she really missed her mommy.

    ¡°Crybaby!¡±

    Blume looked at Nina with a disgusted face and drew a tissue to wipe her tears clumsily, but Nina shouted discontentedly, ¡°Brother, you hurt me!¡±

    ¡°Girls are just trouble, wipe it yourself!¡±

    Shoving the tissue into her hands, Blume took off his shoes and got into bed.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Brother, can I sleep with you?¡±

    Nina looked at the little man lying on the bed and asked timidly.

    Blume just wanted to refuse, but once he saw Nina¡¯s little face that was crying with pearly eyes, he finally nodded.

    When the little one saw his brother agree, his face quickly blossomed with a happy smile and he hurriedly climbed into bed to sleep.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    ¡°Brother, Nina is scared!¡±

    ¡°Men and women don¡¯t get along!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re my brother, not someone else!¡±

    The little girl tilted her head and asked with a puzzled look.

    Blume looked at her expression that could rain at any time, in the heart of the iparable sad sigh, said: ¡°hug can, but no touching, you hear?¡±

    ¡°Well, I will definitely not touch it!¡± But I will definitely touch it properly and seriously.

    The little one¡¯s pretty eyes shed quickly with a sh of light, which passed instantly.

    Who would have thought that Nina was already a little pervert at a young age?

    Blume let Nina hold her little waist to sleep, all in her mind was the conversation Darren had with Robin and the others this afternoon.

    He doesn¡¯t believe his father is that weak of a person, and if he really is that weak then he is not qualified to be his father.

    The corners of his lips curled up in a small arc, and the little one quickly fell asleep.

    Hiss ¡­

    Mayme, who had been unconscious for a day and a night, slowly opened his eyes and saw the vast starry sky above his head, with a sky full of stars like a beautiful starry chart.

    Moved the body, a painful stabbing pain came from the shoulder, gently turned his head, Mayme realized that he was currently hanging on the branch of an uncle.

    Mayme struggled to remember what had happened before, and soon her eyes were searching around.

    ¡°Mr. Williams ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams ¡­¡±

    Shouted half a day, the surrounding in addition to the sound of insects and birds and the asional sound of wild animals, there is no other.

 Chapter 1000 dead

    Looking at the dark woods, Mayme¡¯s heart became even more frightened.

    One hand grasping the branch next to the tree, it was hard to get down from the tree, and before he could stand still he heard footsteps as well as shoutinging from not far away.

    ¡°Give me a careful search, the top sent word, to see the body in life!¡±

    A shrill cry pierced the silence of the entire sky. Without thinking, Mayme knew that these people were the ones sent by the Micky siblings.

    Seeing the fire getting closer and closer to them, Mayme dragged her legs quickly towards the front.

    Ah ¡­

    Not knowing what she tripped over, Mayme¡¯s whole body fell to the ground.

    Climbing up, Mayme came forward to take a look, and saw Marcy lying on the ground covered in blood, and at the moment he was not alive at all, and by the moonlight, Mayme saw his pale, bloodless, handsome face.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, wake up!¡±

    Gently pping his cheek, Mayme whispered.

    What to do?

    Mayme looked around at the towering trees, and at the moment she didn¡¯t know exactly where she was.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer, Mayme¡¯s heart was going to stop, if those people found out, they would really be dead.

    Looking down at the pale Marcy, Mayme¡¯s tears fell drop by drop on Marcy¡¯s face, hands gently stroking his handsome cool Lynch Moore, heart a piece of self-reproach.

    If she had listened to Snow and waited for him obediently at home, he would not have been dragged into her trouble, let alone given the other side an opening to exploit, and if it had not been for saving her, he would not have be what he is now.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Everything is her fault.

    No ¡­ we can¡¯t die!

    Another voice came from the heart, and Mayme, regardless of the pain in her feet, gritted her teeth and picked Marcy up and headed for the woods.

    ¡°Well, any news from the young master?¡±

    Marks received the news and rushed back to see a group of people standing inside the room.

    ¡°Marks, we just got the news that Mr. Meyer was on his way back from rescuing Miss Karlsson when the car exploded, when we arrived at the scene, we saw a group of well-trained men in ck leaving in the direction of the bottom of the mountain, no trace of any body was found at the scene, I suspect those people were heading for the young master! ¡±

    Mo told the situation, if the other side really went for the young master, then it proves that the young master and them are still alive.

    ¡°This way, I¡¯ll take a group of brothers to look for the young master, Seven take the other brothers to continue to look for Snow, Mo you stay, now the young master is not here, I worry that those people will take advantage of the young master¡¯s life and death is unknown behind the scenes, you have to keep a close eye on it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I know what to do!¡±

    Now they are also surrounded by enemies on all sides, and a careless head will move.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, the young master let himself be suspected for a woman, is she still the same young master we knew at the beginning?¡±

    Seven is a big old man who is repulsed by the love of men and women. In his eyes, no woman is a good thing, only a pest.

    ¡°Seven, since when is it the turn of us subordinates toment on the young master¡¯s affairs, just remember, our mission is to protect the young master¡¯s safety, as for other matters, especially the young master¡¯s personal matters, that is not for us people to discuss, got it?¡±

    Marks eyes sternly swept over everyone present, the gang inside, except Marcy, is Marks is the master, so no matter what he said, the crowd did not dare to refute, because his words on behalf of Marcy.

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying!¡±

    Seven is still a little afraid of Marks, although we are simr in age, but Marks in front of them is like a second big brother, when Fred in the time they are not so afraid of him, but Marks they are truly convinced.

    ¡°Talk nor can, you have to remember, our lives that is the young master picked up, without the young master would not have our today, I hope that today¡¯s these words in the future also do not let me hear, understand?¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Marks gave everyone a look, in fact he didn¡¯t want to, but what Mayme meant to Marcy was really not as simple as they had seen.

    Even though their young master has always denied it.

    When everyone dispersed, Mo walked to Marks¡¯ side and whispered, ¡°Actually, Seven didn¡¯t mean any harm, he was just worried about the young master¡¯s safety!¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, they are not clear about Miss Karlsson¡¯s ce in the young master¡¯s heart, don¡¯t you know that too?¡±

    When he was in W, Mo didn¡¯t stop calling him to gossip.

    ¡°Well, you hurry up and take the brothers to the young master, I will look after the things in the gang!¡±

    ¡°Good, hard work!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Marks then led a few brothers out the door.

    Mayme carried Marcy inside the woods for an unknown amount of time until she was sure she had lost them, and then she put Marcy under arge tree.

    Just put down the whole person tired of lying on the ground, wiping the sweat from his chin with his sleeve, Mayme only then began to survey the surrounding environment.

    She must now find a ce to stay as soon as possible, because what Marcy needs most at this moment is rest.

    Holding the stick and stood up, Mayme looked at the vine twisted tree in front of her, suddenly a rabbit popped up in front of her, instantly Mayme¡¯s stomach was very indisputable drumming, looking at the cute little rabbit in front of her, for the sake of Marcy, Mayme could only slowly approach towards it.

    The bunny seems to have found Mayme, jumping and running towards the dense vines in front of him, but in the end the bunny did not escape from Mayme¡¯s clutches.

    When Mayme lifted the bunny, it was only then that she realized that there was a not-sorge cave in front of her, which was almost hard to notice because of the vines climbing all around.

    Mayme hurried into the cave inside a sweeping circle, the cave is very small, at most, can amodate three or four people, butpared to sleeping in the wilderness, this cave is already very good.

    Apparently this cave was where this bunny lived, and arge chunk of the grass inside was rubbed off, while the entrance to the cave was tightly blocked by arge, dense tree, which was an umbre for them who were on the run.

    The inside was simply cleaned up, Mayme pulled a vine to tie the bunny¡¯s legs to one side of the tree, before she went over to Marcy.

    At this moment, Marcy had already woken up, and sensing Mayme¡¯s approach, shouted loudly, ¡°No need toe over!¡±

    At the sound of Marcy¡¯s voice, Mayme heart can not mention how happy, just want to go forward, they saw two meters away from Marcy, a foot as thick as a wrist snake is spitting bright red core to Marcy.

 Chapter 1001 confessed to him?

    Mayme felt that at this moment the blood in the body are frozen in general, the atmosphere are afraid toe out of the look at Marcy.

    The python seemed to have a strong interest in the two people in front of him, with a long tail that kept wagging and a fishy red core that made Mayme¡¯s pores stand up.

    Who knows, as soon as she saw this slippery stuff the whole person is like being taken away all the strength in general, all bby, two legs constantly shaking.

    Can anyone tell her what it will take to get rid of this python.

    ¡°Stand back!¡±

    Marcy yelled at Mayme behind him, the dagger in his hand could not help but grip tighter, the snake has always been a cold-blooded animal known for its aggressiveness, if it was before, a python simply does not pose any threat to him, but now he has a Mayme behind him, he can not guarantee that the snake will be behind Mayme to start.

    After all, animals are spiritual.

    Mayme subconsciously took a few steps back, just next to a fist-sized wooden stick lying, Mayme while staring at the python in front of him, while the python did not pay attention to quickly pick up the stick on the ground, at the same time, the python suddenly and violently towards Marcy flying ¡­

    ¡°Beware of ¡­¡±

    Just see Marcy feet suddenly kneeled on the ground, with the fastest speed in the python leap up the moment, the dagger firmly inserted in the python¡¯s seven inches above, the python thud fell to the ground, instantly no sound.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, have you been well?¡±

    Mayme hurriedly went forward to help Marcy, small face full of worry.

    Marcy lifted up to give her a reassuring smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Mayme could no longer suppress her inner emotions and cried out, ¡°You scared me to death, if anything happens to you, what will you let me do?¡±

    While talking, the little hand kept tappingon his chest.

    Marcy obviously did not expect this little girl will be so emotional, but hearing her words at the moment, the heart is very happy, she is considered an indirect confession to him?

    ¡°Cough cough ¡­¡±

    ¡°If you keep knocking like this, I¡¯m not bitten to death by the python, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be killed by you!¡±

    Hearing his words, Mayme¡¯s crying stopped instantly, and with a frightened expression, she looked at Marcy with teary eyes and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡±

    ¡°So can you get up now first?¡±

    After he reminded, lowered his eyes, Mayme only found that he did not know when the whole person was lying on Marcy¡¯s body, the real male under the female on top of the posture, how to look how ambiguous.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    Mayme hurriedly climbed up from his body, a small face dripping blood, afraid that Marcy would misunderstand.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ve already seen my body, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Except for thestyer of understanding, there is basically nothing he can¡¯t see in front of her anymore.

    The words fell sound, Mayme originally red dripping blood face now like a big fireball, can not wait to find a crack in the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I did it on purpose!¡±

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t mean to do it!¡± But it was intentional.

    Of course he can¡¯t say that, or this little girl will definitely get mad.

    ¡°That ¡­ I found a cave in front, although not veryrge, but can also amodate three or four people, you are very badly injured, need to find a ce to first take care of the wound!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Mayme suggested with some embarrassment.

    He was also just trying to add some lightheartedness to her conversation, and had no intention of continuing the conversation.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°This is it!¡±

    Helping Marcy to the cave she had found earlier, Mayme whispered.

    Marcy surveyed the cave in front of him, although not veryrge, but this cave is very well hidden, not to mention that he is now so badly injured, want to get out safely, and also to avoid the pursuit of those people in ck, it seems that the two of them will have to live here for a while!

    When his eyes fell on a rabbit, Marcy¡¯s eyes suddenly dim, no wonder he woke up and did not see her, the original is to catch the rabbit to go, think of her a girl this dark night also dare to go alone to catch rabbits, is very heartbroken.

    ¡°Just now when you were unconscious just saw a rabbit, I grabbed one by hand, I didn¡¯t expect to be so lucky and found this cave!¡±

    Mayme grabbed the rabbit on the ground and waved it in front of Marcy¡¯s face,ughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should have been the one to do all this, but instead you did it!¡±

    ¡°The one to say sorry is me, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been framed by them, let alone fallen here, I really should have listened to Snow then and stayed at home!¡± But she really couldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Fool, even without you, they would have found other ways to deal with me just the same, but you, innocently involved.¡±

    ¡°Let me bandage your wound first!¡±

    Saying that, Mayme helped him sit down, and then put the two stones found outside on top of the dry branches and began to take fire, fiddling for a long time, the branches are still not lit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Marcy came forward, took two stones, hands and feet skilled rubbing, not a moment to see the top of the tree branches bubblingyers of white smoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing!¡± She was just trying it out, but she didn¡¯t expect it to really light up.

    ¡°There are so many amazing things in this world, some of which you can¡¯t even imagine!¡±

    Worried about the fire out, Marcy and took a fewrge sticks on top, no problem this is done back to the original position.

    ¡°My big brother said the same thing, but I grew up not liking to read, think reading is a torment, but now suddenly found that usually nothing really should read a little more books.¡±

    I hate it when the bookes to use, and I don¡¯t know how hard it is to do something that hasn¡¯t been done before!

    At this moment, Mayme is having a deeper understanding of this statement.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to their terms.¡± Mayme said while treating the wound.

    Marcy¡¯s body was slightly stunned, but she did not speak.

    When Mayme took off Marcy¡¯s blouse, what caught her eye was a bloody wound and hideous scars, each of which fell in her eyes like a knife cutting into her heart.

    Tears fell drop by drop on those scars, and Mayme was oblivious to them.

    Marcy subconsciously tried to put on her clothes, but Mayme stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll help you with the wound first!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡±

    He knew the scars on his body must have scared her, doing their line of work, gunshot wounds, knife wounds, those are inevitable.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just the wind blowing in my eyes!¡±

    Hastily wiping the tears away, Mayme said in a somewhat hoarse voice.

 Chapter 1002 confession of hurt feelings

    ¡°It must have hurt!¡±

    Gently stroking those shocking scars, Mayme asked faintly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt!¡± Doing their line of work, injuries are asmonce as usual, they have long been numb, and naturally do not feel the pain.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, I have a question that I¡¯ve been hiding in my heart for a long time, and I¡¯ve always wanted to find a chance to ask you!¡±

    Without waiting for Marcy to answer, Mayme slowly asked, ¡°Have you ever liked me?¡±

    ¡°Love it!¡±

    The words fell into voice, Mayme¡¯s tense nerves rxed the moment she heard those two words, and then Marcy added: ¡°In my heart, I have always treated you as my own sister, of course I like you!¡±

    When he said the same thing in front of Rosemary, although he had already prepared his heart, he was still sad.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, you know what? The day I was kidnapped, I asked West Garcia why she kidnapped me. She said because she got reliable information that I was very important in your mind, and at that time, do you know how happy I was? I kept silently praying in my heart like God for you not toe, even if they did kill me, I wouldn¡¯t me you because I knew you had me in your heart, and then you showed up, and I was both happy and scared because Micky said she wouldn¡¯t let you leave alive, and I was worried that you would get hurt in any way because of me, and it was exactly what I didn¡¯t want, and I knew you had always rejected me because of who you were me, in avoiding me, it¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you, after all, you are doing it for my own good!¡±

    ¡°Mayme, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, I know in your heart you¡¯ve always loved Rosemary, but I never minded because I cared more about every day I spent with you!¡± Even if it was short.

    After helping him to get dressed, Mayme suddenly walked up to him and said with a light smile, ¡°Mr. Williams, during these few days of recuperation here, can you abandon all your restraints and keep mepany for a few days?¡±

    Looking into her hurt eyes, Marcy nodded.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    *****

    ¡°Lake, have you seen Mingyi?¡±

    Christopher just came back from an interview abroad, and only once he got home did he hear the maid say that the little girl hadn¡¯te back for many days.

    This time has been investigating the mastermind behind Wilson¡¯s death, Lake has forgotten that he has not seen the little girl for several days.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t shee back yet?¡±

    ¡°The housekeeper said she came to you for the party and never went back, the family thought she was ying at your ce!¡±

    If the little girl¡¯s phone hadn¡¯t been inessible, he wouldn¡¯t have run to Lakein such a panic.

    Lake listened to Christopher and then realized the seriousness of the matter.

    Lake told Christopher what happened the night of the party and Christopher¡¯s frown grew tighter, ¡°Who is Rosemary and how does Olivia know her?¡±

    ¡°This you can go back and ask Dous, he will know better than I. As for where Olivia is now, I am not sure, but I am sure that something has happened to the little girl.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Lake couldn¡¯t resist the foul mouth, took out his cell phone and quickly dialed a phone number.

    At this time, Edmund¡¯s private hospital in C City, Nathaniel is sitting in front of the hospital bed, his eyes have been fixed on the person on the bed, afraid that he did not look good, the person disappeared.

    The cell phone on the table has rung many times, but the owner of the phone doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of answering it.

    Edmund was helpless as he picked up the phone on his desk, looked at the iing number on it and walked outside before pressing the answer button.

    ¡°You finally answered my call!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, this is Nathaniel¡¯s friend, he¡¯s busy and can¡¯t answer the phone right now!¡±

    Lake heard that the other party is not Nathaniel, mood instantly bad, said: ¡°Please tell him, I am Lake, I have very important things him!¡±

    Edmund raised his head to look inside the ward and sighed lightly, ¡°He¡¯s really not avable for the moment, if you can you can tell me first, I¡¯ll pass it on to himter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, my sister Xu Mingyi never came back since she went out that day, I want to ask him to help me find out if my sister went back to C City?¡±

    ¡°Maureen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think her name is Mayme on your side!¡±

    Fortunately, the little girl told him something about the situation in C City, otherwise at this moment want to find clues about her, it is more difficult than a needle in a haystack.

    ¡°Mayme?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mayme!¡±

    ¡°I know Mayme, it¡¯s just that didn¡¯t Mayme go home? When did she go to France?¡±

    Edmund doesn¡¯t know Mayme¡¯s true identity yet, and at this moment he is in a dumbfounded state.

    Christopher took the phone and his maic, low voice slowly rang out.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Mayme¡¯s big brother!¡± Christopher told the general story of what happened that day, and Edmund understood, and after a while said, ¡°Wait for me for a minute, I¡¯ll confirm it for you!¡±

    The tone falls, Edmund quickly hangs up and then dials another phone number.

    On the other side of the phone, a sweet voice rang out.

    ¡°Edmund, what did you want to see me about?¡±

    At this moment Karen has just returned from the ancient vige and has not yet arrived home.

    ¡°Karen, did Rosemary go on vacation to France and Marcy went too?¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll hang up now then!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Edmund had already guessed that Mayme¡¯s disappearance must be rted to Marcy when he heard Christopher¡¯s words.

    Quickly called Christopher back and exined a few things before hanging up.

    It seems that something happened to Marcy too.

    Rubbing his temples, Edmund was exhausted.

    The whole rescue took more than ten hours to save her life, and now Marcy is in trouble again, so it seems that there will be no peace in the future.

    With a soft sigh in his heart, Edmund walked in with his phone in hand, only to hear Nathaniel ask faintly, ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±

    ¡°Mayme¡¯s big brother!¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The sound fell and there was no sound inside the room again.

    Edmund looked at the scene in front of him, wanted to speak but did not know what to say, and finally could only leave quietly.

    ¡°Edmund, have you heard from Rosemary yet?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s safe now, but she¡¯s not very well and may not be back for a few more days!¡±

    Helping Crystal tuck in, Nathaniel suddenly stood up and gestured for Edmund to go outside and speak.

    The two men came across the hallway and Nathaniel pulled out a cigarette and handed it to Edmund, ¡°You want one?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Does she know about Mr. Grant?¡±

    The long and slender fingers held the cigarette, took a deep puff, and the white smoke was like a vaporous white dragon that kept circling in the air until it disappeared.

 Chapter 1003 miserable

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we know yet, Mr. Grant said we¡¯ll tell her when she¡¯s feeling better!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to hate us!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡± As long as it¡¯s for her own good, even if she hates it, it¡¯s worth it.

    Nathaniel took another drag, looked at the empty ceiling, and said faintly, ¡°Robin said Wilson drew up a divorce agreement before he died and asked him to pass it on to Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Wilson is not trying to hold Rosemary back, and he¡¯s starting from the right ce!¡±

    As a brother, what is in Wilson¡¯s heart, Edmund still knows very well.

    Oh ¡­

    Nathaniel could not help but give a bitterugh, although he did not agree with Wilson¡¯s approach, but if it were him, I believe he would also sit like this!

    ¡°Maybe so!¡±

    Pressing his cigarette out, Nathaniel walked towards the hospital room, ¡°Let me know if Rosemary is back!¡±

    After saying that, Nathaniel turned around and went into the ward.

    Edmund looked at Nathaniel¡¯s forlorn back, a bitterness rushed to his heart, and turned around to see Fiona standing on the other side of the corridor.

    ¡°Fiona, what are you doing up?¡±

    Rushing forward, Edmund asked in a soft voice.

    Fiona looked at him with a pale face and said, ¡°Edmund, you¡¯ve heard from Rosemary, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the way you are now that really worries people?¡±

    For this god-sister, Edmund said with great affection.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I want to go see Crystal?¡±

    With that, Fiona was about to head to the front.

    ¡°Miss Jung has Nathaniel with her, so I¡¯ll be the first to tell you when she wakes up, okay? For now, I¡¯ll help you go to your room and rest!¡±

    ncing at the ward across the room, Fiona hesitated and nodded.

    ¡°Fiona, what happened to you and Miss Jung in there? Why were you both so badly injured? If Nathaniel hadn¡¯t arrived in time, you would have been in grave danger this time!¡±

    When Nathaniel carried Crystal to the moment, he thought this guy came out of the pool of blood?

    Covered in blood, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but shiver when he remembered the scene.

    As a doctor this kind of scene has already seen strange, but can make Nathaniel so wretched, he still see the first time.

    Even when he was on the ind of death, Nathaniel was not as wretched as he is at this moment.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Fiona¡¯s body gave a slight beat, thinking of what happened inside the old castle, and then said, ¡°Edmund, what happened that day was an ident, and besides, I have promised Crystal not to talk about it to anyone!¡±

    After all, there are things to say that are not useful to each other at all, except to add to everyone¡¯s worries.

    ¡°Since you do not want to say it, do not say, but you have to promise big brother, no matter what the situation, the first thing to do is to ensure their own safety, can not let themselves be injured, big brother is not always able to appear at your side!¡±

    Stroking her long dark hair, Edmund said slowly.

    I never thought she would be so badly injured when they met again.

    Fiona gave him a reassuring smile and said, ¡°Let big brother worry about me!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want big brother to worry, you should lie down on the bed and rest well now!¡±

    With that, Edmund took the quilt and covered her up. Probably because of her weakness, Fiona fell into a deep sleep in a short while.

    Probably because she grew up in the mountains, Fiona feels like a cute elf, making people feel a strong desire to protect her.

    ******

    After lying in bed for many days, Rosemary felt her bones were stiffening, took a sun hat and put it on, and slowly walked out of the castle.

    Away Ind, a dream-like ind, is located in a sea in thend of W, surrounded by seven small inds, and heard from the underlings that several inds in the vicinity are Adrian¡¯s private inds, without his consent, no one is allowed to step in.

    Rosemary strolled on the beach with the sea breeze blowing and her long hair flowing with the wind.

    ¡°Hey, beautiful, can I take a picture?¡±

    ¡°Benjamin?¡±

    Turning her head, Rosemary saw a familiar face with shock in her eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, how is it you?¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t expect it to be Rosemary either, and his sunny and handsome face was all smiles.

    ¡°I should be the one asking you that question, didn¡¯t they say this was a private ind? How did you get up here?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Benjamin with suspicion, this guy couldn¡¯t have sneaked in for a photo, could he?

    If that was the case, and his uncle found out, would Benjamin still have a life?

    This is the private ind of the President of W. It¡¯s a capital offense for outsiders to trespass!

    ¡°Benjamin, get out of here before anyone finds you now, in case someone finds out, it will be a disaster!¡±

    Rosemary pushed Benjamin hurriedly towards the next establishment, with one eye constantly ncing around.

    ¡°So you¡¯re quite concerned about me?¡±

    Benjamin looked at Rosemary, who looked nervous, and smiled lightly.

    ¡°How to say that you are also my cousin, if my mother knows that you have gotten into trouble again, and I do not know how long it will be heartbroken?¡±

    After meeting Benjamin, Rosemary realized how much Judy cared for this nephew of hers, even more than his mother.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about me because of Judy?¡±

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    Lifting her head, Rosemary asked rhetorically.

    Benjamin reached out and covered his chest, very hurt, said: ¡°You really have no conscience, care about I will die ah!¡±

    Rolling his eyes at him, he said in no good humor, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me why you¡¯re here?¡±

    Falling into tune, a maid came over and bowed to them, saying, ¡°Missy, Young Master Sam, sir wants you toe over!¡±

    ¡°Tell uncle we¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    ¡°Missy?¡±

    Benjamin looked at Rosemary with suspicion in his eyes and suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re not Aunt Heart¡¯s daughter, are you?¡±

    Nodding, RosemaryTammy gave a smile and said, ¡°I just found out about it too!¡±

    The world is really small, I did not expect that the person that uncle reads in his mouth every day is Rosemary, no wonder when I first met Rosemary, there was always an inexplicable sense of familiarity, it turns out that they are originally family.

    The thought of this, Benjamin¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but feel a little lost, although he knows that it is impossible between them, but he still can¡¯t help thinking about it, but now even the only remaining thoughts are gone.

    Thinking of this, Benjamin¡¯s heart is even more blocked

    But this way, in the future, he went to her that will be more legitimate, and do not have to worry about others gossip.

    Thinking about it, Benjamin¡¯s mood got a little better.

    ¡°No wonder I always felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu with you when we first met, and now I finally know why I felt that way.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 1004 A better man for her

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    As soon as the two men entered the living room, they saw Adrian sitting on the couch reading the newspaper.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re not fully recovered yet, why are you out in the wind?¡±

    Putting down the newspaper in his hand, Adrian stood up and came to Rosemary¡¯s front, his eyes full of pain.

    Rosemary was still a little ufortable with Adrian¡¯s intimate gestures, even though she knew he was her uncle.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine already, besides it¡¯s a beautiful day and I¡¯m just taking a casual walk around!¡±

    ¡°In the future, if you want to go out, you must let them follow, so that uncle can rest assured!¡±

    For Adrian¡¯s pampering, although she is not very used to it, she enjoys it, just like the feeling her mother gave her back then is the same.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Seeing her promise, Adrian then dropped his gaze on Benjamin and said, ¡°Benjamin, why are you free toe over today?¡±

    ¡°Wow, Uncle, you finally found my existence, I thought I had be an invisible person straight away?¡±

    Benjamin said exaggeratedly, cing the camera around his neck on the couch and turning his head to look at his handsome uncle.

    I said he was handsome enough, but I did not expect this man to be even more handsome, all the advantages of describing a man to describe him is not too much.

    Adrian tapped Benjamin on the head and said, ¡°My Away Ind is almost your home, what more do you want?¡±

    Hearing Adrian¡¯s words, Benjamin leaned forward and said with a pleasing face, ¡°I knew only my uncle was the best for me in this world!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but touch her arm, a big man pampering another man, how to feel wrong.

    ¡°You two know each other?¡±

    Adrian looked up at the two of them and said.

    ¡°By the count of it, I should call Benjamin a cousin!¡±

    Rosemary told Adrian about how she met Judy in Rice, but not about what happened on top of the Ind of the Dead.

    And Adrian gathered back the information, except for knowing that she was in danger twice, nothing about what happened on the ind of death.

    ¡°Benjamin¡¯s mother is your uncle¡¯s daughter, ording to the generation you call Benjamin is also called cousin!¡±

    Adrian gave a brief introduction.

    Rosemary nodded, not realizing that her mother¡¯s sworn sister was her mother¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°Come, call out a cousin to listen, cousin give you a big red packet!¡±

    Benjamin smiled and hooked his hand to Rosemary. While Judy had asked her to call him her cousin earlier, Rosemary was calling him Benjamin.

    At that time, he felt happy because of this name, but at this moment he would like to hear her called cousin.

    ¡°Good thinking!¡±

    She is a very vindictive person, who let him tease her at the beachst time, and now still wants her to call him cousin, dream on.

    ¡°Uncle, look what attitude she has?¡±

    ¡°You are simr in age, it¡¯s more appropriate to be called by your first names!¡±

    Benjamin looked at his uncle with disbelief, originally thought he would say a few words for him, but did not expect the whole heart to be off to the side.

    Sure enough pro¡¯s are still pro¡¯s.

    ¡°Uncle, your heart is off to the side!¡±

    Benjamin growled in discontent.

    ¡°How dare you say that!¡±

    Adrian gave Benjamin a good-natured re and feigned anger.

    Benjamin hurried to keep his mouth shut, who let others are the real The Bernard Family thousand gold?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But when I think of how I¡¯ve let Adrian spoil me for the past twenty years, I¡¯m content in my heart.

    ¡°Uncle, I called Grandpa yesterday, Grandma said Grandpa¡¯s health is very badtely, his old man wants us to go back and spend more time with his old man!¡±

    At this moment, Benjamin has no longer the previous dangling look, the whole person looks much more serious.

    ¡°Is Grandpa sick?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Adrian and asked worriedly.

    Although she did not know whether the two grandparents she had not met were good or not, but when she thought of them as her only family, she could not help but worry.

    ¡°Since your grandmother fell ill because your mother disappeared, not two yearster also followed and left, and your grandfather¡¯s health has been getting worse day by day since then, plus he was previously checked out for heart disease, so his health is getting worse and worse!¡±

    Adrian suddenly took Rosemary¡¯s hand, ¡°Rosemary, if your grandfather knew you existed, he would be very happy, when you are better, uncle will take you back to see grandfather!¡±

    He really wanted to bring her to his father sooner and tell his father that Fiona didn¡¯t die that year and that her daughter had grown up so much.

    ¡°Uncle, my body is fine, I¡¯d like to go see Grandpa now!¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know if her presence would bring a miracle to her grandfather, she wanted to spend more time with the old man instead of her mother.

    What Rosemary didn¡¯t know was that her presence would create a huge storm in The Bernard Family.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll take you to see Grandpa after we eat lunch!¡±

    Benjamin looks at the doting look in Adrian¡¯s eyes for Rosemary and is very happy, but also worried about Rosemary, happy because Rosemary has finally found her family, but worried that the people of The Bernard Family will really recognize Rosemary¡¯s identity?

    ¡°Thank you uncle!¡±

    The thought of seeing her mother¡¯s parents, her grandfather,ter on was both exciting and worrying.

    At this time, Adrian¡¯s cell phone rang, ncing at the caller number, Adrian turned to Rosemary and said softly, ¡°Rosemary, there are still two and a half hours before dinner, you go take a rest first!¡±

    Rosemary looked up hesitantly, her lips moved, and finally nodded good-naturedly and went upstairs.

    Seeing her go upstairs, Adrian then pressed the call button, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Adrian, Wilson will be buried in three days, can you get Miss Harris toe back if you can, the kids are so young, they¡¯ve already lost their dad, they can¡¯t be without their mom!¡±

    Marian called him early in the morning and The Grant family wanted Adrian to get Rosemary back to see Wilson off for thest time.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, are you still going to hide it from Rosemary?¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Benjamin, who was sitting on the living room sofa but didn¡¯t know when he hade behind Adrian, asked Adrian, who was still hesitating.

    ¡°Rosemary is no longer the same Rosemary as before, she is our Missy of The Bernard Family, her engagement with The Grant Family was not suitable originally, and now that the other is gone, as an uncle, I have the right to find her a man more suitable for her. ¡±

    Adrian was originally very dissatisfied with Rosemary¡¯s marriage, a man can not even protect his wife, this kind of man do not want to stop.

    Benjamin, who grew up in early royalty, certainly understood Adrian¡¯s words, but he always thought his uncle was different from those people, or at least from his parents.

 Chapter 1005 She doesnâ€™t see me

    ¡°Uncle, although I have only met Wilson once, but he is really not what you think, Wilson¡¯s reputation in c city is very good, and his feelings for Rosemary is also serious, when Rosemary would rather sacrifice her own life to stimte him to live, see how deep Rosemary¡¯s feelings for Wilson. Now Wilson suddenly met with misfortune, I am now most worried is Rosemary she can ept the fact or not.¡±

    At first he wanted to know what kind of man Rosemary liked, Benjamin also made a point to understand with people around her, and besides, Wilson was not as bad as his uncle thought, even this time Wilson¡¯s sudden departure, he also felt a little incredible.

    Although he had only met Wilson once, he knew him well enough to know that he was not a man who died that easily at all, although that was just his personal opinion.

    Adrian¡¯s gaze could not help but look at the second floor window, these days whenever he had time, Rosemary would tell him about Wilson and the children, from her conversation, he could also feel that she was really living a happy life, even though she almost got killed twice, but now that the other side was dead, he would never let her stay in that family.

    ¡°Rosemary has almost lost her life for him several times over the years, and if I were to let her go back, who¡¯s to say she wouldn¡¯t choose to live lightly again!¡±

    He found her with great difficulty, he wanted to give her the best in the world, naturally he would not stand by and watch her do something stupid again.

    ¡°Uncle, I know that maybe in your heart Rosemary is the most important, but I know that in her heart, Wilson and the baby are the only thing for Rosemary, all she has, and without them, Rosemary will not be happy!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯sst words caused Adrian¡¯s body to shake violently, his handsome face crumbling tighter and tighter.

    Benjamin looked at Adrian and became more and more excited as he spoke, the first time he had spoken so loudly to his uncle in all his life.

    ¡°You¡¯re not a worm in her stomach, how do you know that¡¯s what¡¯s in her mind?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, have you ever heard the saying that because you like her, you will like and get to know all of her along with her!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, you¡¯re blood cousins!¡±

    Adrian looked at Benjamin with a murderous intent inside his eyes, making Benjamin take a step backwards.

    He knew, of course, that even without that rtionship, it would be impossible for them to be together.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, even if we don¡¯t have this rtionship between us, she can¡¯t see me!¡±

    Benjamin said somewhat self-deprecatingly.

    Adrian gave him a look and said, ¡°Is the surname Lu really that important in her mind?¡±

    ¡°Is it important, uncle¡¯s heart should have the answer!¡±

    Yes! These days Rosemary hasn¡¯t really been open and happy because she¡¯s worried about Wilson¡¯s safety, she¡¯s just keeping her emotions bottled up.

    ¡°About this matter of Wilson, it is better to talk to Rosemary after meeting your grandfather, your grandfather¡¯s health you know well, time is running out!¡± In fact, he would prefer Rosemary to stay and spend more time with his old man.

    ¡°Uncle, there is something I still feel the need to remind you, I know that since you have recognized Rosemary, you should have already checked everything about Rosemary long ago, but with Rosemary¡¯s appearance, I believe the Qiao family will definitely squeeze Rosemary with various reasons, Rosemary¡¯s life has lived a very unsatisfactory life, I hope uncle can not announce Rosemary¡¯s identity for the time being until he thinks of a better solution, Rosemary is not suitable for that kind of hooked life, besides she has two three-year-old children.¡±

    Benjamin knew he had said too much today, but for Rosemary¡¯s sake, even if he was thrown out by Adrian, he felt it was worth it.

    After all, for him, getting Rosemary to recognize her ancestors was the most important thing.

    Adrian was silent for a while, then said, ¡°I will see to this matter!¡±

    ****

    ¡°Marks, we have been searching inside this woods for almost two days, still no news of the young master, do you think the young master could have been taken away by them?¡±

    A man wiped the sweat seeping out of his forehead and said worriedly.

    Marks took a few sips of water from the canteen, and they have searched the woods at the bottom of this almost three times, but never found any trace of Marcy.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    These two days the temperature rose a lot, coupled with a heavy rain before, the woods are very humid, although in the departure were coated with anti-mosquito drops, but still can not resist the attack of those mosquitoes, and soon several people appeared on a number of mosquito bites bag.

    ¡°Everyone rest in ce for ten minutes first, ten minutester continue to look!¡±

    The words fell, the other men in ck instantly paralyzed on the ground, looking for so long, they have long been unable to walk.

    But no one dares to say anything.

    ¡°Bring the map here!¡±

    Will the map open, Marks looked at the marks marked on it, said: ¡°it seems that we are at the moment the location is the duck tongue cor, the reason why this ce is called duck tongue cor is because the terrain here is like a duck, at the moment our position is just in the position of the duck¡¯s beak, if the young master down to be chased, then it is likely that they are headed inside. ¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°Marks, Ting sent word that a dozen suspicious people have appeared less than a mile away from us, and he asked me to ask you what to do?¡±

    A man in ck approached with a satellite receiver and looked at Marks and asked.

    Marks hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Do we know what the other side is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the other side doesn¡¯t seem like terrorist people, and by the way they look they seem to be looking for someone too!¡±

    ¡°Tell Ting to find out where the other side ising from, and until then, wait and see what happens!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The words fell, the forest suddenly came a loud sound, Marks made a gesture to the group, the crowd quickly to the side to hide.

    After a few minutes, they saw seven or eight men dressed in uniform appear in their line of sight.

    ¡°Marks, it¡¯s the Mafia!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move yet, let¡¯s see what they want!¡±

    ¡°Damn, really spoiled, have been looking for two days and two nights, not to mention the corpse, not even a ghost shadow!¡±

    One of the monkey-faced middle-aged men crackled in English, with obvious anger in his tone.

    ¡°Wild Eagle, I think you have no woman for the past two days and are bathing in fire at the moment!¡±

    Falling sound, the crowdughed out loud.

    ¡°Fuck you, you think I¡¯m like you, I¡¯ll die without a woman!¡±

    The man called Wild Eagle red at hispanion beside him and said in no good mood.

 Chapter 1006 I will be responsible for you

    ¡°But then again, why do you think the boss has to have this Mr. Meyer¡¯s life, now that Wilson is dead, C City will soon be our boss¡¯s, what else is there to worry about!¡±

    ¡°Hush ¡­¡±

    One of the men suddenly covered Wild Eagle¡¯s mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to die, did you forget what the boss said before?¡±

    ¡°Red Wolf, you are too nervous, we are now inside this birdless forest, how can the boss hear us, besides we are not also curious?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    The man lowered his hand andughed.

    The conversation after that was nothing but about women, and apparently these guys were ordered by the mafia boss to take the life of their young master.

    Marks ten fingers tightly clenched, eyes are all appalling killing intent, said: ¡°You few go will they do to me, remember, do not rm the snake!¡±

    ¡°Yes ¡­¡±

    Falling sound, several ck shadows like ghosts disappeared in ce.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, how do you feel now?¡±

    Mayme will pound the good herbs on Marcy¡¯s wound,st night because of the wound inmmation, coupled with theck of timely cleaning of the wound, resulting in a high fever does not subside, fortunately, she apanied her stay a go to the mountains to dig some herbs, so the basic anti-inmmatory, stop bleeding herbs know, otherwise it really do not know how to do it.

    ¡°Much better, thanks!¡±

    Because of the high fever, Marcy¡¯s mouth is very dry, plus is too much blood loss, the face is more pale, the whole person looks very weak.

    ¡°You are fine, you don¡¯t even know,st night you are almost scared me to death, your body will be cold for a while and then hot, how I call you should not me, I thought you ¡­¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Mayme¡¯s voice caught in her throat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you!¡±

    Marcy pinched his brow, he always felt as if he had done something elsest night, but at the moment how to think about it can not remember.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is your head ufortable again?¡±

    Seeing this, Mayme hurriedly came up and gently put her small hand on Marcy¡¯s forehead. Marcy only felt a tightening in her belly and a rapid stream of warmth crossed.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Pushing Mayme¡¯s hand away, Marcy was worried that she might take her in a moment of inability to control herself.

    Mayme also seems to feel his strange, the body can not help but back up, Marcy¡¯s gaze suddenly fell to her white neck red marks when the face changed slightly.

    ¡°Did something happenst night?¡±

    He always felt as if he had an erotic dreamst night, and the other side of the dream was very raw, he tried hard to remember, but it was a blur.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Raising her eyes to meet her clear, clean eyes, Marcy suddenly had the feeling that she was not human.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll be responsible for you!¡±

    ¡°Responsible for me?¡±

    The heart is tight, if it really only goes that far he is willing to be responsible for her, she would rather not.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, are you sure you really want to be responsible for me?¡±

    ¡°Mayme, will you let me be responsible for you?¡±

    Marcy reached out and gently stroked her delicate face, her milk-like silky skin made him fond of her, and every time he was with her, his heart would be inexplicably warm.

    That¡¯s why he treasures their time together extraordinarily.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Looking at him, the phoenix eyes shed a touch of despondency, but quickly flickered away, ¡°Mr. Williams, is it true that the girls you kissed you will be responsible for them ah?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, nothing happenedst night, besides we are all adults, even if there is something, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Growing up in France, she has seen this kind of thing for a long time, otherwise, her fourth brother would not have changed a woman for three days.

    Thinking of this, she suddenly misses her fourth brother so much!

    ¡°Mayme, you know I¡¯m interested in you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams, do you think you can do anything to me with that high fever you hadst night?¡±

    Marcy saw that she didn¡¯t look like she was lying, so she put her mind at ease.

    ¡°You went outside to pick medicine?¡±

    Marcy asked heartily as her eyes fell on the herbs scattered to the side.

    Seeing that he has nothing more, Mayme picked up the rabbit meat that has been roasted almost, ¡°You were very littlest night, and the wound on your back has begun to inme, so this morning I went outside to pick some herbs back, but then again, this kind of deep forest inside there will be this kind of precious and iparable herbs, so you can see that God is helping you! ¡±

    ¡°Come on, try it and see if it¡¯s good!¡±

    Tear off a rabbit leg and hand it to him, he also tore some of the meat from his chest * breast and ate it.

    Taking the rabbit leg, Marcy tore arge piece of rabbit meat and handed it to her, softly saying, ¡°Eat more, you¡¯ve lost weight in the past two days to take care of me!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be polite!¡±

    Saying that, Mayme took the rabbit and ate it happily.

    ¡°Are you familiar with herbs?¡±

    Marcy asked as she ate.

    ¡°Not very familiar, but I used to apany my sixth brother to the mountains to collect medicine, and he likes to instill some knowledge about this in my ears, and over time, also know a little.¡±

    She was just thinking it was fun to learn a little, but I never thought it woulde in handy now.

    ¡°Do you have many brothers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Next time I have the chance to introduce you guys to each other!¡±

    Mayme stuffed thest piece of rabbit meat into her mouth. Honestly, this rabbit meat from the deep mountains is really too delicious.

    Marcy looked at Mayme, who was eating very happily, and her lips curled up in a faint smile.

    ¡°Look at you, so grown up eating and still leaving some on your mouth!¡±

    With that, Marcy reached out her hand and tenderly wiped the meat crumbs off the corner of her mouth, her eyes full of doting.

    ¡°It seems to be raining soon, I¡¯m going to help you in picking some herbs back, by the way pick some branches back.¡± After saying that, disappeared in the cave in a sh.

    Looking at her fleeing and flying silhouette, Marcy¡¯s heart was hard.

    Mayme ran outside breathing heavily, chest fluttering jumping very strong, a small face like a boiled crayfish, touched their hot cheeks, can not help but in the heart cursed: Mayme, you have some breath, okay, is not just a touch it? As for running?

    After a while, Mayme turned her head to make sure she had the cave entrance well covered before heading up the hill in front of her.

    Sitting in the cave, Marcy¡¯s one eye never left the cave entrance, and seeing that she had not returned, she chased after her.

    Mayme looked at therge area of herbs in front of her and was overjoyed. She had heard her sixth brother say that this herb was called Pu Huang, a rare herb to stop bleeding, and she never thought there would be so many here.

    ¡°Who are you? How dare you pick medicine in my medicine field?¡±

 Chapter 1007 real gold is still real

    Mayme looked up and saw a girl in a set of in clothes and pants carrying a bamboo basket, holding a small hoe pointing at her.

    ¡°Is this your seed¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t nt it, can¡¯t you nt it?¡±

    The girl walked up to Mayme with a look of amazement in her eyes and said, ¡°Who are you and how did you get here?¡±

    ¡°My name is Mayme, because I was chased by an enemy, I identally lost my footing and fell here, my friend was seriously injured, I thought the herbs here were wild, so I picked some to prepare to stop his bleeding!¡±

    ¡°How can I believe that what you say is true, besides you have picked so many valuable herbs from me, but not even a word of apology, how can you make me believe that what you say is true?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I really didn¡¯t know the herbs here were yours, look at it this way, how much do you want, I¡¯ll pay you back!¡±

    Mayme looked at the girl in front of her and asked in a small voice.

    The girl looked askance at her, then nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but the herbs I have here are not something you can buy with money, are you sure you have that much money to pay me back?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Although these are precious to you, I have allocated seven or eight of them, I still have this amount!¡±

    Originally intended to bring some back to the sixth brother, fortunately she has not had time to pick, otherwise it would really be a problem.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Williams what are you doing out here?¡±

    Hearing Marcy¡¯s eager shout, Mayme dropped the herbs in her hands and walked quickly.

    ¡°I was worried that something had happened to you, so I came out to take a look!¡±

    Seeing that she was okay, Marcy¡¯s expression looked a little better this time.

    The girl¡¯s eyes fell on Marcy, ¡°You¡¯re her boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Marcy pulled Mayme into her reach with a wary look at the girl in front of her.

    The girl saw Marcy so wary of herself, her heart could not help but smile, it seems that this man is another amorous species.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, I heard from your girlfriend that you are injured, if you don¡¯t mind, I will take you back and let my Abba bandage you up!¡±

    See they do not speak, the girl continued: ¡°Do not worry, I just see your wound has been inmed, although she has helped you on the anti-inmmatory herbs, but want to bepletely well, but also need to add other herbs, or your wound will not heal, maybe then infected with tetanus, then you will really die! ¡±

    Mayme walked up to the girl and said gratefully, ¡°Really? Then thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be happy yet, but I¡¯ll say it up front, I promise to help you, but you still have to pay me back for the herbs you picked from me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you back if I say I will!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Saying that, the girl led them to the east.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, let me help you!¡±

    ¡°Watch out for this woman!¡± Raising her eyes to meet Marcy¡¯s expression, Mayme looked again at the girl walking in front of her and then nodded.

    ¡°Rosemary has some news, but a good news and a bad news, which one do you want to hear first?¡±

    Robin walked over to the couch with a ss of wine and sat down, looking at Wilson with interest.

    ¡°First things first!¡±

    Wilson for his own cousin uncle did not have a good tone of voice.

    ¡°The good news is that Rosemary is safe and is now at City W!¡±

    ¡°What about the bad news?¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary was okay, Wilson turned his head to look at him and continued to ask.

    ¡°The bad news is that Rosemary is Adrian¡¯s niece!¡±

    ¡°Is the news true?¡±

    ¡°True gold is still true!¡±

    Giving him a look, Robinughed.

    Wilson looked at him incredulously, his eyes were full of dismayed expression, when he and Marcy checked Rosemary¡¯s mother¡¯s identity, although her mother¡¯s information before she was ten years old was nk, but he never thought it would be rted to Adrian.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that incredible!¡± In fact, he was shocked as soon as he heard it, he didn¡¯t expect that girl would be Adrian¡¯s niece, now his good nephew would have a headache.

    ¡°It is indeed incredible, but this is good, at least I don¡¯t have to worry about her safety!¡±

    With Adrian around, he was sure he would take good care of his children and Rosemary.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not really sick and stupid, are you! Do you know what that means?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know that, but I¡¯m sure my rtionship with Rosemary won¡¯t change because of anything!¡± Not even for Adrian.

    Robin looked at him nkly, finally shook his head and said, ¡°Well, since you are so confident in her, I have nothing to say, but don¡¯t me me for not reminding you, you wrote a divorce agreement for her before you died. Even if your Rosemary won¡¯t sign it, the Bernard Family will find a way to get her to sign it.¡±

    Who is The Bernard Family?

    The Bernard FamilyMissy, even though she is a divorced woman, but he believes that the men who want to marry her can be lined up from C city to abroad.

    What¡¯s more, The Bernard Family is like a family that exists like an enigma, even if they want to climb up with The Bernard Family, it¡¯s not enough.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    From the moment he knew she was from The Bernard Family, Wilson already knew he had distanced himself from her again.

    Looking at him like that, Robin sighed lightly in the heart, so the topic directly away, ¡°Cary has begun to move, the first target is your love rival Marcy, ording to the people over there, the kid surnamed Mo disappeared, and now his intelligence station in France has been destroyed by that old guy Cary two, heavy casualties. ¡±

    ¡°Nothing, this is just the old guy¡¯s sound and fury routine, he knows that Marcy and I have a good rtionship and wants to draw my people out with the help of this method, so that he can take advantage of my unpreparedness and take over my side.¡±

    Knowing that Rosemary¡¯s life is not in danger, Wilson is relieved, and now he can let go of those hiding in the shadows and uncover them one by one.

    ¡°OK, it looks like Ree Cary is starting to get suspicious about your death!¡±

    ¡°I do think that his ultimate goal is Stunning Night!¡± Or maybe this old guy has guessed that the boss of Stunning Night is him.

    ¡°This old man¡¯s ambition is really not small, two feet are almost in the coffin, but still thinking about the meat in other people¡¯s bowls!¡±

    Although he was not a member of the yakuza, as the heir of The Sr Family, he naturally had to deal with those people, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Rik Cary aimed directly at the ¡°Stunning Night¡± that existed like a mystery.

 Chapter 1008 Start the fightback

    Stunning Night¡± is thergest intelligence organization as well as assassin organization in the underworld, but they do not easily take orders, but everything they take orders also never miss, so whether it is the underworld or the white road, everything heard the word ¡°Stunning Night¡±, as if seeing Satan, face like death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Ree Cary is not a huge threat to me yet, but it¡¯s the one behind him that is the source of all this!¡±

    ¡°Did you find out something?¡±

    Shaking the red wine in his hand, Wilson hooked up a faint smile, a pair of eyes like eagle eyes emitting a lurid killing intent, Robin knew he was really starting to fight back.

    To be able to force him to fake his death, it seems that the other party is more powerful than he thought.

    ¡°Yes, we found out some, but it¡¯s broken again!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Are the people of the other side more powerful than his people?

    ¡°The other side seems to have a very powerful hacker master,st night I tried to enter their internal system, just got in and was forced back by the other side!¡± Then an arrogant little pink pig appeared on the pitch-ck screen, and most importantly, the pig was actually butt-facing him.

    However, the other party did not seem to be hostile, but he did not dare to be too careless and went straight offline.

    But he didn¡¯t tell him this, lest they snicker at him behind his back.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but I suggest next time you let Marks handle it!¡± After all, he doesn¡¯t want his vi to be razed to the ground when a bomb is dropped down.

    Wilson for his cousin uncle¡¯s words is speechless, but can not refute, after all, with his identity is indeed not suitable for the risk, or hide so many years of identity they will be uncovered.

    Looking at Robin¡¯s hidden smile, Wilson simply ignored it, if he could, he would really like them to drop a few bombs here.

    ¡°Cousin uncle, when did you lose so much confidence in me?¡±

    ¡°If you had faith in yourself, you would still fake your own death and push your woman away?¡±

    When the words fell, the red wine ss in Wilson¡¯s hand smashed directly towards Robin, only to be dodged by him.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­, I got you!¡±

    Robin¡¯s favorite is to see Wilson¡¯s angry look, from childhood to this guy no matter what happens to be calm and abnormal, only Rosemary can evoke his nervous cells.

    ¡°Talking to someone like you who doesn¡¯t even know what love is is a waste of my expression!¡± With that, he rose gracefully and walked towards the study.

    Looking at his departing figure, Robin¡¯s mind suddenly appeared Esther¡¯s petite figure, then took out his cell phone and dialed a phone number.

    ¡°Help me look up someone, the information I have sent to your email!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Robin¡¯s lips hooked up a Tammy arc, Nya even said he does not know how to love, then he will love one to show him.

    Wilson returned to the study, standing in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window looking out at the distant seven-color neon lights, suddenly ding, the darkputer suddenly appeared a cute little turtle, but also a shrunken turtle in the shell.

    Walking to his desk and sitting down, Wilson¡¯s ten fingers flew over the keyboard and tapped out a few words.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    In a short while a few more words appeared on top of theputer, ¡°I¡¯m your son of a bitch!¡±

    Son of a bitch?

    Wilson took another look at the turtle in its shell, and a wave of anger shot up from his heart, saying, ¡°If you want to be my son, that also depends on whether you are good enough.¡±

    ¡°So you mean to admit that you are a shrinking violet?¡±

    Falling sound, Wilson then realized that he had been set up by the other side, and that the other side¡¯s words seemed to imply something about him.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told I¡¯m your son!¡±

    After saying that, a row of small turtles appeared behind.

    Looking at a face too cute little turtle, Wilson angry directly shut down theputer.

    If he caught this guy, he would have yed him alive.

    Meanwhile, at The Grant family vi, Nina stood at the door after showering and shouted to Blume inside the room, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s your turn to shower!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Turning her littleputer off, with a Tammy smile on her little lips, she headed for the bathroom.

    ¡°Brother, what are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Which one of your eyes saw me smile?¡±

    Blume put up that cool little face and said coldly.

    ¡°Both eyes saw it!¡±

    Nina pointed to her big beautiful eyes and smiled extra brightly.

    After giving her a nk look, Blume turned around and closed the door behind her, and not long after a sound of water came from the bathroom.

    Looking at the closed bathroom door, Nina beamed a small mouth, a quick sh of light in her pretty eyes, and quickly ran to her room.

    After a while, a pink figure was seen leaving the room quickly, and not long afterwards Blume¡¯s shout came from the children¡¯s room.

    Nina, who is currently pestering Darren to build blocks with her, is ying as if nothing is wrong, as if the name being called outside is not hers.

    The Grant family¡¯s servants heard Blume Grant¡¯s angry roar, all eyes fell on the closed study door, apparently everyone is used to this kind of thing, in this family can make the young master so angry, except for the youngdy is no one else.

    ¡°Nina, did you make your brother angry again?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Darren asked as he stacked the blocks.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Who let brother so annoying, every time ask him something always put a face, ask him words are also shy as gold, she really do not like such brother.

    Looking at his granddaughter, Darren¡¯s eyes were full of doting colors and he smiled, ¡°Who else in the family can make your brother so angry besides you?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡±

    Nina suddenly stopped the action in her hands, a small face across, bean-sized teardrops weeping down, the pitiful look of Darren¡¯s heart followed the seizure together.

    Hastily picked her up and said with a heartfelt expression, ¡°Nina is good, no more crying no more crying!¡±

    ¡°I miss daddy and mommy!¡±

    The words fell, the little one cried louder, Darren coaxed her while, his eyes also followed a slight red.

    This pair of children in her impression has always been particrly well-behaved and understanding, although still very young, but extraordinarily understanding, brought along with them has not let them how to worry about.

    ¡°Nina do not cry, daddy and mommy went to a very important meeting to go, and will return when they are busy, then grandpa let daddy and mommy always stay with us Nina okay?¡±

    ¡°And brother!¡±

    ¡°Well, and brother!¡±

    Probably because she really missed her mother, Nina fell asleep not long after Darren¡¯s reassurance. Looking at her Susan¡¯s sleeping face, Darren¡¯s heart was like a knife, how should he exin to his children that their father had left them.

 Chapter 1009 Rosemary, uncle take you home

    After lunch, Rosemary went back to her room to change her clothes, simply put on a light makeup, a ck hair simply tied behind her head, and then went downstairs.

    Benjamin, sitting downstairs, thought she would take half an hour toe out, but did not expect toe down in just under ten minutes.

    No wonder the directors of those films and TV dramas went to great lengths to hire her as their leadingdy, there really is a reason for that.

    Rosemary came downstairs and saw Adrian talking, seemingly ordering something, and when he finished, he came up and called out, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m ready!¡±

    Adrian was a little surprised, ¡°So soon?¡±

    RosemaryTammy smiled and said, ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t have anything to prepare for anyway!¡±

    Adrian seemed to remember something, rubbed Rosemary¡¯s bangs and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone prepare you when we get to Yan City, you take a rest first, we¡¯ll leave for the airport in ten minutes.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°Well, good ¡­ me ¡­¡±

    At that moment, a group of people suddenly hurried in outside, and Rosemary saw that she could only swallow the words that wereing out of her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, anything else?¡±

    Adrian asked, seeing the way she was about to say something.

    Rosemary shook her head, ¡°No ¡­ no more!¡±

    Because Adrian was indeed very busy, he had nned to leave for Yan Cityter, but just now his family called and said his father was suddenly admitted to the emergency room, so now he had to change his schedule temporarily.

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s busy figure, Rosemary was originally going to say that since she didn¡¯t leave so soon, could she call Wilson and the kids, she hadn¡¯t called the kids since her ident, she was really worried that the kids would make a scene, and that Wilson¡¯s injury had healed, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find her, he would be very anxious.

    The thought that Wilson might not be able to recuperate properly because of her made Rosemary¡¯s heart pound with anxiety.

    Watching wave after wave of peoplee in outside, Adrian was too busy to even catch his breath.

    But even so, he was surrounded by people still look so calm and steady, calm and collected, as if anything can not make him frown.

    Rosemary finally understands why those people in the W country love Adrian so much, when he works, that kind of concentration, calmness, and the temperament exuded from his body is iparable.

    Thinking about those fan girls on the inte before, they said that they should find a man like this, but the only man who can sit like this is Adrian, I¡¯m afraid.

    But the thought of this man being her uncle really excited Rosemary more than a little.

    Rosemary walked over to Benjamin and sat down next to him, nced at Benjamin, who was reading a fashion newspaper with great interest, and called out softly, ¡°Hey!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Benjamin, who had put down the newspaper, stared at her with a stunned expression and asked.

    Looking at the current situation, Rosemary guessed that Adrian might not be able to finish for a while.

    ¡°Can I borrow your phone to make a call for me!¡±

    ¡°Calling who?¡±

    ¡°I want to call my family to report my safety so they don¡¯t worry!¡±

    In fact, she would prefer to call Wilson, because she knows that if this call does not go out on its own, it is impossible to get a call from Wilson.

    After all, her uncle is not a good talker.

    Finally the thing he was most worried about still came, originally thought she would wait until after meeting grandpa to talk to him, but did not expect earlier than he expected.

    ¡°I see you want to talk to Wilson on the phone!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m worried about him!¡±

    Rosemary nodded, her eyes falling on Adrian again.

    Honestly, she used to think that Wilson was already cold, but now it seems that Wilson¡¯s cold is far less than a third of Adrian¡¯s. His cold gives people the kind of cold that is hard to touch, while Adrian¡¯s cold is like a 10, 000-year-old iceberg that cannot be seen up close, but can only be appreciated from afar.

    Benjamin was not sure how to refuse Rosemary¡¯s request, but Adrian helped him at this crucial moment.

    What Rosemary did not expect was that Adrian was simply an rm clock, and once the ten minutes were up everything was solved, he extended his hand to Rosemary and said with a light smile, ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go, uncle will take you home!¡±

    Home ¡­

    Rosemary¡¯s heart trembled and the corners of her lips slowly rose upward, ¡°Good!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s trip can be considered to let Rosemary see what is called a huge battle, security, all kinds of things in charge, the apanying secretary, even before taking care of her maid Xiao Xi also brought specially responsible for taking care of her, the special ne instantly full half.

    When Rosemary saw all those peopleing and going, she couldn¡¯t help but say in her heart: It¡¯s not easy to be a big shot! Even going out of the house must be abor of love.

    After the ne took off, Rosemary naturally could not ask Benjamin to borrow a cell phone to make a call, while Adrian was still engaged in a busy work schedule, a constant stream of various things, not even the time to catch his breath.

    Rosemary looked at Adrian at work. Wouldn¡¯t she feel depressed or annoyed when she had to deal with these boring tasks every day?

    If it was her, she would never be able to handle it.

    And at this time Benjamin did not know what he was busy with, as soon as he got on the ne, he went into the room specially prepared for him.

    If Rosemary knew that the reason Benjamin hid in the room was to avoid her, I¡¯m sure she would have cut off her friendships with him.

    The ne gradually into the clouds, Rosemary looked outside, these days her mind repeatedly appear in the ancient castle inside the matter, like the clouds floating in the sky outside, never find anding point, before always want to just find out the cause of her parents¡¯ death, so that her parents in the nine springs can rest in peace, but now, her mother¡¯s life has been rified, but let her until now has not been at peace.

    This life for Rosemary is like a huge bomb, before she only thought that as long as she found out the cause of death of her parents, and then take care of all the things, he can take the children with Wilson to find a ce Susan¡¯s life, but now, she feels that the front waiting for her is a big road full of thorns, so she does not know how to go on the road ahead.

    Perhaps when this matter is over, she¡¯s a person to calm down and think it over.

    Half an hourter, Adrian finally stopped for a while, he suddenly remembered Rosemary, turned his head and saw her lying in front of the ne window, her eyes unblinkingly looking out, unfocused, her mind had long since gone to some ce.

    ¡°Is it boring? I forgot when I was busy, do you want to read a book or want to draw, or want to eat something, I¡¯ll have the steward bring it to you?¡±

    Adrian looked at her and asked.

    Rosemary came back to her senses and shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m a little sleepy, I ¡­ I¡¯d better go to bed!¡±

 Chapter 1010 own familyâ€™s children, their own pain

    ¡°Okay, the ne won¡¯t arrive for another hour or so, so you¡¯re getting some sleep!¡±

    Turning his head, Adrian saw Rosemary looking at him, and the two men¡¯s eyes just met.

    Rosemary nodded, and Adrian nced at his secretary, who hurriedly had the flight attendant send over a nket.

    Taking the nket, Adrian covered Rosemary with it, quickly and skillfully, without waiting for her to speak.

    Rubbing the broken hair on Rosemary¡¯s forehead, Adrian said tenderly, ¡°Sleep with your eyes closed!¡±

    Rosemary spat, uncle¡¯s voice ¡­ is also too good.

    If those fan girls and enigmas know that she is being taken care of by the male god they admire, I¡¯m afraid ¡­

    Thinking about that scene, Rosemary could not help but shiver, so horrible!

    Taking a break, Adrian turned his head to see how Rosemary was sleeping, but what he saw was a pair ofrge eyes looking at him, the look of a few months old child, dark eyes clean without a trace of impurities, that is a pair of eyes that people will never forget.

    Caught on the spot, Rosemary embarrassed, she just wanted to take a good look at her uncle, but did not expect Adrian will suddenly turn his head, want to close their eyes and pretend to sleep is toote, at AdrianTammy a smile, ¡°Uncle ¡­ ¡±

    When she shouted like that, Adrian¡¯s heart softened, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you sleep, did it wake you up?¡±

    Shook his head, ¡°No, it¡¯s ¡­ like he doesn¡¯t want to sleep again!¡±

    She also wanted to sleep, but so much had happened in the past few days that she simply had no way to make herself Susan down, and when she closed her eyes, she could always hear some jumbled voices in her head.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it boring!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Adrian and nodded hesitantly, ¡°Yes a little, uncle, is that what you do every day?¡±

    Adrian leaned back, his body slowly rxing, and said, ¡°Open your eyes to close them, every day is spent like this!¡±

    ¡°So you won¡¯t find it boring?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, so I don¡¯t feel anything. I¡¯m almost in Yan City, will I be nervous?¡±

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°Will ¡­¡±

    Probably not confident in themselves, and perhaps worried that all this in front of them will suddenly disappear, probably do not care how people do not matter, and the more you care about people, especially loved ones, only the more you care more nervous.

    Adrian touched the top of her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your grandparents are very amiable old people, maybe ¡­ your grandfather saw you, once he was happy, he got all better.¡±

    ¡°Like you?¡±

    Rosemary asked, looking at him.

    Adrian smiled faintly and said, ¡°Better than me!¡±

    He has always treated people gently and politely but very distant, not really amiable people who really know him know that Adrian this person you just know him when gentle and elegant, but over time will find that he is actually very difficult to get along with this person, gentle behind is cold, treat anyone well, but no one will be close, except Benjamin.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Perhaps Rosemary felt that she was not actually very good at talking and was worried that they would not like her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, although usually parents will say how good the children of other families, but in the end, the most concerned about their own children are not warm and cold, you say right?¡±

    Rosemary nodded, ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s meaning she certainly understood, she was a child of The Bernard Family whether good or bad, her own children¡¯s own pain.

    At that moment, the secretary came over, ¡°Sir, twenty minutes tond.¡±

    ¡°That fast!¡±

    Rosemary raised her head and looked outside, she didn¡¯t expect to arrive so soon, she felt as if ¡­ hadn¡¯t been there long!

    It didn¡¯t take long for Rosemary to feel the ne¡¯s altitude begin to descend.

    Adrian seemed to sense Rosemary¡¯s anxiety and gently took her hand, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re home!¡±

    Rosemary nodded, in fact she was not afraid, just a little uneasy in her heart.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s finally here!¡±

    Benjamin then burst out of nowhere and stretched his back.

    The hatch opened and Rosemary saw a group of people standing below. When she appeared in front of the crowd, all eyes fell on her and seemed to specte about her rtionship with Adrian, with a few of them looking even more indulgent.

    ¡°Oh ¡­ congrattions on being the center of attention at the moment!¡±

    Benjamin sent over a cool word in her ear, causing Rosemary to re at him.

    Adrian said faintly to them, ¡°My niece, who is still young, is a child!¡±

    The words fell, everyone looked at Rosemary¡¯s eyes instantly changed, all lowered their heads and did not dare to look.

    Rosemary felt a little awkward when Adrian¡¯s words came out, touching her nose to the fact that she was already the mother of two children, and Adrian still always treated her like a child.

    But it feels really good to be pampered by your loved ones.

    Got into the car and it drove straight out of the airport.

    Rosemary had never been to Yan City, and turned her head to look outside. The ce was green, the city was beautiful, and the air was good, except that the air was a little humid to make people ufortable.

    Old Mr. Bernard is in the hospital at this moment, and Adrian is taking her to the hospital at this moment.

    When he arrived at the hospital and got out of the car, Rosemary felt that the atmosphere had changed instantly, the hospital had been locked down at the moment, and when he got out, he saw the hospital director and a dozen doctors standing there. ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that ¡­ with the way things are going, it¡¯s up to this evening to get through the safety period.¡±

    The old man was finally rescued after six hours of resuscitation, during which time, the hospital was living with trepidation.

    ¡°Good job everyone!¡±

    Adrian said to the crowd.

    He held out his hand to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, Uncle will take you to see Grandpa!¡±

    Rosemary bit her lip, reached out and ced her hand in the palm of Adrian¡¯s hand.

    In fact, with Rosemary¡¯s current age being held so much by Adrian is a bit not good, but ¡­ he really does treat her like a child, the way he looks at her, that doting, always makes Rosemary feel like a toddler.

    Adrian was kind to her, and Rosemary naturally had no reason to refuse.

    Walking through the long corridor, followed by a row of people behind her, Rosemary could not hear any sound, only the sound of her own heart beating violently.

    Walking to the intensive care unit, Rosemary saw several people, one of whom was an elderly man with his back to them but his eyes fixed on the inside.

    Adrian walked over and called out, ¡°Cloud!¡±

    The old woman turned around, saw Adrian, excited, ¡°Adrian you¡¯re back, your father he ¡­¡± the old woman halfway through her speech saw Rosemary standing next to Adrian, the whole person froze, the ¡°This ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1011 Donâ€™t let him down

    ¡°Cloud, she¡¯s Fiona¡¯s daughter Rosemary, my niece!¡±

    With those words, Adrian introduced to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, this is your aunt!¡±

    ¡°Auntie!¡±

    Rosemary shouted in a small voice.

    Cloud looked at Rosemary in front of him, and his mouth kept saying, ¡°Like ¡­ too much like ¡­¡±

    ¡°You think Rosemary looks like my mother, too, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, seeing her is like seeing your mother when she was young!¡±

    Cloud held Rosemary¡¯s hand, so excited that she couldn¡¯t even speak, and her eyes were filled with tears, how happy she would be if her sister was still alive!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Auntie ¡­¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t see the old man shed his tears, but at the moment she really didn¡¯t know what to do except to stand quietly like this.

    ¡°Adrian, how are you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯re back!¡±

    A female voice with joy came, and Rosemary looked up to see a woman dressed as a noblewoman walking over with a smile.

    Rosemary looked at the woman with a gentle smile in front of her and felt that she looked familiar, but she couldn¡¯t remember for a while.

    ¡°Fannie!¡±

    Benjamin smiled and gave a brief greeting to Fannie in front of him, while Adrian just nodded lightly.

    ¡°Benjamin¡¯s here too!¡±

    ¡°I heard from Mom that Uncle was sick, and knowing Adrian¡¯s busy schedule, I came over to see if there was anything I could do to help!¡±

    Looking at Adrian, Fannie said softly.

    ¡°Good work!¡±

    ¡°You are Rosemary, right! I¡¯m your mother¡¯s sister, you can also call me Fannie like Benjamin, and if you need anything at home in the future, just talk to Fannie!¡±

    Fannie took her hand and said affectionately.

    ¡°No, Rosemary is our Missy from The Bernard Family, just go buy whatever you want, no need to talk to anyone else!¡±

    Adrian took Rosemary¡¯s hand and said coldly.

    Fannie didn¡¯t expect Adrian to say that and smiled, ¡°Adrian¡¯s right, we¡¯re all family, and I was just worried that Rosemary might not fit in when she first came to The Bernard Family!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, Uncle is taking you to see Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Adrian, uncle¡¯s body is not yet through the dangerous period, just now the doctor also said that uncle needs to recuperate now, will so many people go in and disturb uncle¡¯s rest?¡±

    Adrian turned to Cloud and said respectfully, ¡°Cloud, Rosemary and I are going in to see my father, and I¡¯m sure he wants to see Rosemary more than anyone else at this moment!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, your dad has been waiting for this day for over thirty years, don¡¯t let him down!¡±

    With a slight nod, Adrian led Rosemary into a dressing room, changed into a sterile hospital gown and walked into the ICU.

    ¡°Mom, take a break, with Adrian around, Uncle will be fine!¡±

    Fannie was kind enough to help Cloud walk to a side sofa and sit down, and hastened tofort him.

    The olddy patted her hand, but a pair of eyes kept staring inside, after a while the olddy seemed to think of something and suddenly turned her head to look at her daughter and said, ¡°Fannie,ter on you ask Marry to sort out that bedroom on the second floor for Rosemary to live in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mom, I¡¯ve asked Marry to pack out that room on the left for Rosemary to live in!¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, you are with your mother¡¯s side, otherwise I really do not know if I can hold on!¡±

    The olddy said, tears fell from the corners of her eyes, and her eyes could not help but fall on the people inside the ward again.

    Cloud is Adrian¡¯s mother¡¯s own sister, she and Adrian¡¯s mother both fell in love with the handsome and handsome Old Mr. Bernard, and Old Mr. Bernard, whoes from a military family, immediately fell in love with Missy, the quiet and beautiful Luo family, and soon the two families settled on a marriage. Cloud knew that she couldn¡¯t bear this kind of blow and secretly left home until Polly had an ident and Adrian¡¯s mother was critically ill, Cloud then brought Fannie back with her. It was only when Adrian¡¯s mother entrusted Adrian and Old Mr. Bernard to her care before she died that everyone realized Cloud¡¯s feelings for Old Mr. Bernard. In her words, as long as she can look at him every day and keep himpany, it is the greatest luxury for her.

    This is why Adrian has so much respect for her from the bottom of his heart, after all, not everyone can sit like her.

    Adrian took Rosemary and stood in front of South Bernard¡¯s hospital bed, leaned down and whispered softly in his ear, ¡°Dad, I¡¯ve brought Fiona¡¯s daughter Rosemary to see you, Rosemary is a very good and filial child, just like Fiona when she was little, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love her as much as I do! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love her as much as I do!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary,e and talk to Grandpa!¡±

    Rosemary walked up and gently held the calloused palms of Qiaonan¡¯s hands and said in a choked voice, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯te to see you until now, you must get well soon!¡±

    ¡°Dad, you must hold on!¡±

    Rosemary and Adrian stayed with South Bernard inside the ward for a while before leaving and saw Fannie standing at the door of the ward.

    ¡°Adrian, I¡¯ve asked Marry to pack out the rooms on the second floor. Rosemary has been busy all day, I think it¡¯s better for her to go home and rest for a while!¡±

    Adrian nodded, ¡°Good work!¡±

    FannieTammy a smile, then said: ¡°Then you guys go back first, I¡¯ll go to the market to buy a chicken back to give everyone some chicken soup, a period of time without seeing, everyone has lost a lot of weight!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Fannie left with her bag.

    Looking at her figure, a sh of doubt crossed Rosemary¡¯s face.

    ¡°Uncle, is Fannie also my mother¡¯s cousin?¡±

    ¡°No, she is Cloud¡¯s adopted daughter. Cloud took her with him to live with The Bernard Family when your grandmother was very ill, and your grandfather was worried that she would discriminate against himself because of his status, so he proimed to the public that she was Cloud¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°So, I heard that Fannie¡¯s husband works for the government too, is that right?¡±

    Rosemary took Adrian¡¯s arm and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°You know her?¡±

    I can¡¯t hide anything from my uncle¡¯s keen eye!

    ¡°Fannie and my mother-inw were ssmates, they came to my wedding when I got married and had a chance to meet each other!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, from now on you are the only Missy of The Bernard Family, you have to remember that The Bernard Family, no matter before or now, has always been only your mother and you a youngdy, no matter what others say, you don¡¯t care, understand? ¡±

    Rosemary nodded in a puzzled way, was her uncle hinting at something to her?

    ¡°Okay, uncle will take you home!¡±

 Chapter 1012 Judging by appearances

    Adrian took Rosemary back to The Bernard Family mansion and looked at the ordinary quadrangle in front of him, slightly dazed, originally thought that like Adrian this status of people, the house must be an old castle or with The Grant family old mansion in general, after all, the house also symbolizes the identity of the family.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her standing there in a daze, Adrian asked with concern.

    ¡°I thought that to someone of your status, grandparents and their house must be more spectacr than the old castle on Away Ind!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover!¡±

    With that, Benjamin whistled at her and headed for the front door.

    Adrian just smiled at her Tammy, ¡°You¡¯ll love it here!¡±

    After saying that, he took Rosemary¡¯s hand and walked inside.

    ¡°Hello Sir, Benjamin!¡±

    The servants of the old mansion stood respectfully on either side to greet them, and it was clear that Adrian had a lot of prestige in this family.

    ¡°This is Rosemary, Missy of The Bernard Family, my niece. In the future, when I¡¯m not at home, you can ask Missy directly if there¡¯s anything wrong!¡±

    ¡°Hello Missy!¡±

    At the moment, the servants of The Bernard Family are curious about this Missy, whom they have never met, but none of them have the guts to go up and ask.

    ¡°Marry, clean up the master bedroom on the right!¡±

    Thedy called Marry nodded and added, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s in there ¡­¡±

    ¡°Put those things in the bedroom on the left!¡±

    ¡°But, those are Miss¡¯s favorite things!¡±

    Marry looked at Adrian and whispered.

    ¡°Fiona will be so happy to know!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    See Adrian said so, Marry also dare not continue to say, after all, the speaker is The Bernard Family young master.

    ¡°Wait ¡­¡±

    Rosemary called out to Chen So, who was about to leave, looked at Adrian and asked, ¡°Uncle, since those things are my mother¡¯s things, put them inside the room! I also want to see the things that my mother used when she was small.¡± It was as if his mother had always been by his side.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Then do what Missy wants, and don¡¯t move anything inside!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    After saying that, Marry led the two maids towards the second floor.

    In fact, there is nothing to clean, for more than thirty years, that room will always be regrly cleaned, even if no one lives, the room inside is still clean.

    ¡°Sir, there is an urgent matter that needs your immediate attention!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s secretary nodded at Rosemary and then said.

    ¡°Uncle still has some work to deal with, let Benjamin take you around to get familiar with it first, and in the evening, uncle will apany you after dinner!¡±

    ¡°Okay, uncle, you¡¯re busy!¡±

    Stroking her head, Adrian turned to Benjamin, who was sitting on the couch fiddling with his camera, and called out, ¡°Benjamin, Rosemary¡¯s all yours!¡±

    ¡°No problem uncle!¡±

    Seeing Adrian leave, Benjamin then put down the camera in his hand and walked to Rosemary¡¯s side, ¡°How about it? Do you want to take a rest first or let me take you to familiarize yourself with the environment here?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep right now, but wait here for a minute, I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Tic-Tac-Toe ¡­

    A pleasant cell phone rang. Benjamin nced at the caller number, frowned slightly, looked behind him, got up and walked towards the garden.

    ¡°Judy, I was just about to call you and your call came through, what a heartfelt message!¡±

    ¡°You brat, don¡¯te with me, others don¡¯t know you, Judy I still don¡¯t know you?¡± Judy¡¯s doting voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Benjamin skimmed his mouth, really can¡¯t hide anything from Judy ah!

    ¡°Judy, what did you want to see me about?¡±

    Benjamin still has some understanding of Judy, and Judy has always known that Benjamin likes to wander outside, plus he likes to show his work on Twitter, the family will know where he is as long as he logs on Twitter, so there is no special thing, the family usually will not call him.

    ¡°Benjamin, are you at The Bernard Family right now?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Judy, how did you know I was at The Bernard Family?¡±

    He didn¡¯t tell anyone that he came to see his uncle! Oh no, it seems like his kissing mom knew he came to see his handsome uncle.

    Judy sounded a little anxious and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about how I know this, just tell me if Rosemary is with you now.¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°Judy, I am indeed at The Bernard Family right now, but ¡­¡±

    Benjamin naturally understood what Judy was so anxious to find Rosemary for, but he also promised his handsome uncle not to interfere in this matter.

    ¡°Benjamin, put Rosemary on the phone!¡±

    Judy on the other side of the phone gave a direct order.

    After learning the news that Wilson had been shot dead to save Rosemary, Judy did note out of this fact for a long time, remembering that she had saved the dying Rosemary on the beach, and at the moment she learned that she was pregnant with a child and fell into the sea, she could say that she rejected Wilson to the extreme, untilter Rosemary exined to her the reason for everything. It was not until Rosemary exined everything to her, and then met Wilson¡¯s originally, that she knew Rosemary was telling the truth, and she also liked this son-inw from the bottom of her heart, originally thought they had gone through so much, the future would be better and better, but did not expect such a thing to happen.

    This can¡¯t help but remind Judy of her younger self, so she is now especially worried that Rosemary will do something stupid.

    ¡°Judy, Rosemary is not with me right now, I have things to do, I¡¯ll call you backter, that¡¯s all, bye!¡±

    ¡°Benjamin ¡­¡­¡±

    Judy dialed again Benjamin has turned off the phone, Judy¡¯s beautiful face are thick with worry.

    ¡°What, did that guy hang up on you?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s mother, Manda, asked lightly as she held a cup of tea in front of her best sister.

    ¡°This kid, if I see him, I have to teach him a good lesson!¡±

    Manda¡¯s beautiful face could not help but sh a smile, said: ¡°You ah, every time you say so, but in the end? But in the end, you are still coaxed by him in a few words.¡±

    He knows his sister well, Benjamin is like his own, even more than her mother also pay more, counting up, they owe her is really too much to count.

    ¡°No, I have to go to Yan City myself, otherwise I¡¯m not sure!¡±

    Although Rosemary seems to be meek and understanding, gentle and virtuous, but Judy knows that she is more resolute than anyone else, and once she has decided to do something, even if she is waiting for her in front of a mountain of fire, she is fearless.

    It is because of this character of hers that Judy is worried.

    What¡¯s more, Rosemary¡¯s obsession with rtionships is like her younger self, who could give everything, even her life, for the person she loves.

 Chapter 1013 Something Else

    Benjamin took Rosemary for a stroll around The Bernard Familypound, and just as Benjamin said, The Bernard Familypound is really something else.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    On the outside, this is just a simple courtyard, but walk into a look to know that this courtyard covers an area of at least a few hundred acres ofnd, like the ancient mansions of those dignitaries and noblemen, the house staggered around the building, if you want to wander through all of them, no day I¡¯m afraid are not finished.

    ¡°How about it, does it feel like traveling to an ancient pce?¡±

    Benjamin took his camera and kept snapping pictures of the surrounding scenery, although the ce was already familiar to him, but he never got tired of seeing it.

    ¡°Well, if I were to stand here in a different set of clothes, I would really think I had crossed over!¡±

    No wonder someone on the inte earlier said that the ce she wanted to visit most in life was The Bernard Familypound in Yan City, at that time she didn¡¯t understand what that person meant, but now she finally understands.

    ¡°Was my mother born here, too?¡±

    ¡°Well, The Bernard Familypound has existed for at least a hundred years, and was not built only when uncle became president, but the house behind it was built with uncle¡¯s own funds!¡±

    Benjamin pointed to an old castle-like house not far away and said.

    Rosemary looked in the direction of Benjamin¡¯s finger and found a house standing at the top of the hill, which reminded her of the White Swan Castle, which was like a fairy tale.

    ¡°Uncle seems to like the old castle!¡±

    ¡°You can see it too!¡±

    Stroking his chin, Benjamin smiled in a high-minded manner, and Rosemary¡¯s first instinct was that there must be a story here.

    ¡°Could there be a story here?¡±

    She has never been a very gossipy person, but now that the other party is her uncle, and even more so, the male god of the W country who is embraced by the whole country, she is certainly curious.

    ¡°It¡¯s because of a woman!¡±

    ¡°A woman?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s words just fell, Rosemary a pair of eyes open Serena¡¯s looking at him, the expression is very surprised.

    ¡°Is uncle still married?¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary saw Benjamin throw her an idiotic look.

    ¡°Have you heard of any scandals about your uncle?¡±

    It seems to be no oh!

    I remember when I was in W, Heidi and the little girls in the store always liked to get together and discuss Adrian, and her image of Adrian was instilled by them.

    Ear to the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine exactly what kind of woman would be worthy of Uncle!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about this, anyway, no matter what kind of woman uncle likes, you are the most important one in his heart!¡±

    As soon as Benjamin¡¯s words left his mouth, Rosemary smelled a strong acidic smell in the air.

    ¡°Is it someone who has spilled the jealousy, why do I smell a strong sour smell!¡±

    ¡°Is there? Why don¡¯t I smell it!¡±

    Rosemary snorted andughed lightly. Benjamin realized she was talking about himself and gave her a fierce re, saying irritably, ¡°Yeah! So you¡¯re talking about me in a roundabout way!¡±

    Waving her hand, Rosemary smiled lightly and said, ¡°No, I found that you and uncle talk very well, and I can also see that uncle likes you from the bottom of his heart!¡±

    Speaking of this, Benjamin¡¯s face is all about pride, ¡°Of course, they all say that my uncle is very high and cold, making it hard for people to get close, but I don¡¯t think so, in my eyes, he is not the president embraced by everyone, not the god of men up and down the country, but just my uncle, the uncle who spoils me and loves me!¡±

    Rosemary listened to Benjamin¡¯s words and was shocked, yes, in front of people he may be the president that others love, the leader who holds the fate of the country, but after people, remove all the halo, he is also just ordinary can not be ordinary people, his heart also longed to be loved, longed for the care of family, longed for a happy and beautiful family.

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s just our uncle, that¡¯s all!¡±

    Two people looked at each other and smiled, at this moment in the office office Adrian could not help but sneeze, took the handkerchief handed over by the secretary, his eyes fell on the phone aside, the corners of his lips hooked up a Tammy arc, the pen quickly fell on the file, finished processing all the work ready to go home.

    ¡°Tell them that they don¡¯t need to workte tonight, and that they will give Doyle the documents that will be processedter, if there is nothing else I will go back first!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Witnessing Adrian¡¯s departing back, the female secretary stood in ce for a long time without looking back, their president is really too charming, no matter what he does, simply handsome to no friend.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to keep standing here when people have gone far away?¡±

    Doyle took a look at the nymphomaniacal female colleague and couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    The female secretary turned her head and saw Doyle standing there with a bad smile on her face. The female secretary skimmed her lips and said, ¡°I like it, I¡¯m happy, what do you care?¡±

    After saying that, the female secretary took the documents and left in style with her seven-inch high heels.

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    Doyle awkwardly touched his handsome handsome face, said to himself: in fact, he also looks very handsome, OK, the most important thing is that he is younger than their husband, do not they know that youth is capital?

    Although this phrase is not even needed in front of your own husband.

    A light sigh, it seems that as long as there is their Mr. day, those girls¡¯ eyes will never fall on a single dog like him, think of all the sadness.

    At 5:30 p. m., Adrian appeared in the living room of The Bernard Familypound on time, while Rosemary and Benjamin were busy in the kitchen because they had picked some fresh vegetables from The Bernard Family¡¯s own vegetable garden in the afternoon.

    ¡°The Young Master is back!¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    Handing his jacket to Marry, Adrian spoke lightly.

    ¡°Missy is in the kitchen!¡±

    ¡°In the kitchen?¡±

    Adrian heard Rosemary in the kitchen and his good-looking eyebrows furrowed slightly. It was hard to imagine that a girl like Rosemary could cook for herself.

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    With those words, Adrian turned around and headed for the kitchen.

    Rosemary saw that Adrian was back and shouted happily, ¡°Uncle, go wash your hands, dinner will be ready soon!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was moving skillfully and noisily, the doting in Adrian¡¯s eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    He couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had eaten a meal cooked for him by his family. Looking at Rosemary, who was busy in the kitchen at the moment, Adrian felt that his fatigue from the busy day had vanished instantly.

    Doyle came in with a pile of papers and saw his husband leaning half against the kitchen door with his arms around his chest, thezy look with the usual simply like two people.

    Adrian, who was leaning against the kitchen door, sensed someone entering, elegantly straightened his clothes, and said coldly to Doyle behind him, ¡°Put the papers in the study and you can go!¡±

 Chapter 1014 venting

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    A pungent aroma from the kitchen to Doyle¡¯s nose, Doyle could not help but stick his head into the kitchen, looking at the countertop has been stir-fried dishes, Doyle could not help but swallow, why so fine cuisine but not his share?

    Doyle thought, heart iparable grief, but did not dare to say it, but only in the heart of a small vent.

    After a few minutes, Adrian changed into a set of home clothes and came downstairs, and saw Doyle still standing inside the living room.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going back?¡±

    ¡°I was the one who asked Doyle to stay for dinner!¡±

    Rosemary walked out with two bowls of stir-fried vegetables just in time to hear Adrian¡¯s words.

    Adrian nodded at Rosemary¡¯s words and turned his head to look at Doyle, who was standing at the side. Doyle¡¯s body shuddered and she looked at Rosemary and smiled, ¡°Missy, I suddenly remembered that I have a dinner party tonight, so I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s such a shame, I even cooked the braised pork you love?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Doyle¡¯s stomach is now raising the white g in protest, the voice of I want to eat red meat in the mind kept screaming, despite this, Doyle is also very helpless, can only go outsideter to make up for his poor stomach.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there will be plenty of opportunitiester!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it for you when you¡¯re free next time!¡±

    With a smile, RosemaryTammy turned and went back into the kitchen.

    Doyle out of The Bernard Familypound, looking at the lighted room, the heart is very stifled, Mr. is too stingy, not just a meal? As for such a stingy? Besides, Missy cooked such a table of food, he can eat it all?

    Despite this, Doyle did not dare to say, forget it, he better go back to eating noodles!

    Doyle took out his keys and was about to get into the car when he saw a Rolls-Royce sedan stop in front of him, the door opened, and a woman got out of the car.

    Judy looked at the familiar vi in front of her, a scene from the past shed quickly in her mind, but it was soon swept away, and she raised her hand ready to ring the doorbell.

    ¡°Thisdy, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    As Adrian¡¯s personal secretary, Doyle is alsofortable in dealing with women, but when her eyes fell on Judy¡¯s face, Doyle suddenly felt that this face was very familiar, as if she had seen it somewhere.

    But thinking about the number of women pursuing her husband, Doyle didn¡¯t think that much about it.

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Doyle, Adrian¡¯s secretary, and I wonder if thisdy is here looking for ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hello Doyle, please Doyle help me like Adrian to inform, say Judy looking for him, or talk to Benjamin too!¡±

    Doyle surveyed Judy for a moment and asked politely, ¡°May I ask if you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°Because they came in a hurry, they didn¡¯t know, but if Doyle told them my name, they all knew!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Although she is in a very bad mood at the moment, but in front of Doyle, still as usual, smile elegant and generous.

    Doyle hesitated for a moment and smiled, ¡°Jamie please wait, I¡¯ll go to the briefing!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Seeing Doyle leave, Judy looked at the closed door in front of her and took a deep breath in her heart, and finally she came here.

    ¡°Marry, how do you do things, how can you let the guests cook themselves? Do you still have The Bernard Family¡¯s rules in mind or not?¡±

    Fannie had just returned from the hospital when she heard from the servants that Adrian would be back after dinner and was about to cook when she saw Rosemary busy in the kitchen.

    ¡°Sorry Fannie, we¡¯ll take care of it next time!¡±

    Then, Fannie quickly took the dish from Rosemary¡¯s hand and said with a smile on her face, ¡°Rosemary, let you look at the joke, because Adrian is very busy at work and my mom is busy trying to take care of my uncle, so these underlings dare to be like this, so sorry!¡±

    said, will Rosemary fried dishes over on the table, looking at the te of ordinary can not be ordinary dishes, frown slightly, smiled and said: ¡°Rosemary, although Adrian has admitted that you are Fiona¡¯s daughter, I do this aunt heart is also happy for you, after all, like Adrian such status of people, want to After all, a person of Adrian¡¯s status, wanting to get involved with his rtives too many cats and dogs, even in how to prevent, eventually will be a hundred secrets!¡±

    Rosemary never said a word, in fact, when Fannie saw her for the first time, she knew that this woman deliberately pointed out implicitly and reminded her that she was an outsider, not to mention that she was not stupid, how could she not hear the meaning of her words.

    ¡°Mrs. Doyle is right, but my uncle told me before that The Bernard Family only has my mother and me, so I am not what you call a cat or a dog, so Mrs. Doyle can rest assured!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary picked up the dishes on the table and headed outside.

    Fannie looked at the back of Rosemary¡¯s departure, her eyes were full of anger, and she looked like she wanted to tear Rosemary to pieces.

    Fannie told you that Adrian hates bitter melon, why did you bring it out anyway? ¡±

    Saying that, Fannie looked at Adrian with an apologetic face and said dotingly, ¡°Sorry Adrian, Rosemary just came here, she doesn¡¯t understand a lot of things yet, don¡¯t worry, I will slowly teach herter, I will go and pour it now!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the dish in Fannie¡¯s hand, and then turned her head to apologize to Adrian, when she heard Adrian stand up and walk over, took the dish from her hand, put it on the table, pulled out a dining chair for Rosemary, and said dotingly: ¡°You must be tired after a busy afternoon. You must be exhausted! Have some chicken soup first!¡±

    ¡°Sorry uncle, I didn¡¯t know you don¡¯t eat bitter melon!¡±

    She just saw that the bitter melon inside the vegetable garden was fresh, plus it cleared the heat and detoxified the body, and she also liked it, so she made this bowl of dishes.

    ¡°As long as it is our Rosemary¡¯s cooking, uncle likes to eat, even if he eats it every day, he will never get tired of it!¡±

    ¡°Adrian ¡­¡±

    Fannie looked at Adrian incredulously. She had beening to The Bernard Family for so many years and knew more about Adrian¡¯s eating habits than anyone else, but she didn¡¯t expect to make an exception today for a yellow-haired girl.

    Reluctantly!

    ¡°Mrs. Doyle, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like Rosemary¡¯s cooking, let Marry make something you like to your taste!¡±

    ¡°Fannie is used to eating mountain food and sea food, so it¡¯s normal that she¡¯s not used to this kind of home-cooked food!¡±

    Benjamin looked at Adrian and said for Fannie.

    ¡°Benjamin is right in saying that it¡¯s a pleasure to eat home-cooked food once in a while when you¡¯re used to eating mountains and seafood!¡±

    With these words, Fannie pulled out a chair and sat down.

 Chapter 1015 This is not true â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Sir!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s ady outside named Judy who says she wants to see you, see ¡­¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Fannie¡¯s hand holding the ceramic soup spoon stiffened slightly, and she looked up at Adrian across the table.

    Rosemary snapped her head up the moment she heard the word Judy and dropped her gaze on Benjamin¡¯s body, thinking that Benjamin was Adrian¡¯s nephew, could it be that the Judy Doyle was talking about was her godmother?

    Benjamin was also taken aback by Doyle¡¯s words at the same time. Seeing that Adrian didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, he stood up and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while!¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Then Adrian looked up to Doyle and said faintly, ¡°Take Jamie to the study first, I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    Doyle looked at Adrian, who did not have a trace of expression, and was puzzled. Wasn¡¯t his husband supposed to be missing?

    ¡°Take your time eating, I¡¯ll go meet the guests!¡±

    Adrian picked up the napkin on the table and wiped his mouth elegantly, pulled back his chair and left directly.

    And Fannie followed shortly after Adrian left.

    ¡°Benjamin, is that mommying over?¡±

    Rosemary put down the chopsticks in her hands and asked with a little excitement in her voice.

    Benjamin looked at Rosemary, whose face was all smiles, and tried to stop talking several times.

    He really hoped that she could always be the same as she is now, always with a happy, happy smile on her face.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Seeing Benjamin nod, Rosemary stood up and prepared to walk towards Adrian¡¯s study.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Turning back, Rosemary then found that Benjamin¡¯s expression was a little off, a good-looking sword brow tightly furrowed together, blinking, Rosemary¡¯s delicate little face shed a touch of doubt.

    Benjamin walked up to her, reached out his hand and gently pushed the broken hair in front of her forehead to the back of her head and said dotingly, ¡°Rosemary, no matter what happens in the future, you must be strong and live, even if not for yourself, you must live for the children.¡±

    This is the first time Rosemary saw Benjamin a serious look, can not help but be his expression tough, snicker out lightly, said: ¡°Do not worry, I am not as fragile as you think, besides, Wilson and I still n to wait for the current thing to finish, take the children together to find a small town in Ennd to settle! ¡±

    Benjamin heard her mention the happy smile on Wilson¡¯s face, his heart was like a knife, he was really worried that she would not be able to stand it after knowing all this.

    Rosemary saw him still standing there and said with a smile, ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s surprise Mom!¡±

    With that, Rosemary took Benjamin¡¯s arm and headed for the study.

    Judy just walked into the study and saw Adrian sitting on the mahogany chair, he was still the same as before, time did not seem to leave anything in his body, on the contrary, she, too, was not the same girl back then.

    ¡°Looking for me for something?¡±

    Adrian made a gesture to sit down, and his tone was as businesslike as usual.

    Judy nodded slightly at him and smiled, ¡°I came here specifically to find Rosemary. I think Adrian has investigated everything about Rosemary before that, and must be very clear about the rtionship between Rosemary and me. I hope Mr. President can let me meet with Rosemary, I need to talk to her about some things!¡±

    Looking at Judy, Adrian crossed his fingers against his chin, a pair of deep eyes can not see a little ripple, no one knows what he is thinking at the moment.

    Judy, on the other hand, knows that the more Adrian is like this, the more dangerous he is, and if the matter had not concerned Rosemary, she might never have appeared here in her life, much less as soon as she appeared in front of him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    Adrian simply ignores Judy¡¯s request, now that Rosemary is his niece, he has the right to decide everything.

    Judy didn¡¯t expect him to refuse. She originally thought that after he recognized Rosemary and knew about her rtionship with Rosemary, he would stand in Rosemary¡¯s shoes and think about Rosemary, after all, she was really worried about Rosemary.

    ¡°Adrian, even though Rosemary is your niece, you have no right to make any decisions for her, and I can¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t received any news from C City by now!¡±

    ¡°So what if I know!¡±

    Looking at her with slightly narrowed eyes, Adrian replied coldly.

    Judy scuffed up from the sofa, her tone was even colder, and said, ¡°Adrian, you are too arrogant too, if Rosemary knew that Wilson had died and she hadn¡¯t even seen thest of her, she would hate you for the rest of her life!¡±

    ¡°So what? Do you think she can go back now and see thest of the surname Lu?¡±

    ¡°Even then, she has the right of love!¡±

    Looking at him, Judy snarled nonchntly.

    Doyle, who was standing outside the door, listened to the sound of your argument and was so shocked that his jaw was about to drop. Wow, he had been by Mr.¡¯s side for seven years, but it was the first time he had seen Mr. and a woman arguing, and if this news was put on Twitter, he would have been a huge fan.

    Doyle seemed to be so engrossed in the argument inside that he did not notice Rosemary, whose face was white to the core.

    It¡¯s not true, it¡¯s not true!

    Rosemary violently pushed open the door of the study, looked at the two people standing inside and asked painfully, ¡°Mom, what you just said wasn¡¯t true, was it?¡±

    Looking at them, how Rosemary wished Judy would tell her clearly that she had heard her wrong.

    Just at the moment Judy gently nodded her head, Rosemary felt as if the whole world had copsed, leaving her with an unprecedented sense of despair.

    ¡°Rosemary, mommy knows this has hit you hard, but mommy wants you to stay strong, the kids are still waiting for you at home!¡±

    Judy said heartily as she hugged Rosemary.

    Adrian looked at Rosemary who suddenly did not speak, such she made him feel very strange, a few days of living together he will also Rosemary¡¯s character to feel all sorts of things, although before Benjamin has been persuaded to let him find a time to tell her about Wilson as soon as possible, but he has been in hesitation, do not want her to leave is a reason, but the most important One reason is still worried about her safety.

    ¡°Rosemary, the reason my uncle didn¡¯t tell you is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, I want to go home!¡±

    Without waiting for Adrian to finish, Rosemary suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Okay, mommy will take you home!¡±

    It was the second time Judy saw Rosemary like this. She remembered that when she first rescued her, she was just like this, but she couldn¡¯t remember who she really was, and she woke up every night with nightmares, and then for the sake of the baby and her body, she had someone help her erase the painful memories. It is for this reason that Rosemary lived a year and a half of Susan¡¯s life in peace and quiet.

    ¡°I¡¯ll set it up for you!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Adrian for your kind words, I¡¯ve made the arrangements!¡±

 Chapter 1016 Watch her die

    Inside The Grant family brush study, the smell of smoke greeted Darren as he sat in his chair at his desk, cigarette after cigarette in his hand.

    A few days away, Darren¡¯s instantly aged more than a dozen years, two sons a life and death is not yet known, a let him white hair to send ck hair, even if the psychological quality is good can not withstand such a big blow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t smoke, your body is important!¡±

    After saying this, Marian eclipsed the half of the cigarette left in Darren¡¯s hand in the ashtray, with a pained look in his eyes.

    Darren then slowly turned his head, looking at a few days without instantly white hair wife, the heart is even more guilty.

    Gently patted the back of her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you follow the worry!¡±

    Marian pulled a stool over to sit in front of her husband and whispered, ¡°Judy called and said Rosemary is on her way back!¡±

    ¡°Well, I get it!¡±

    Pinching his brow, Darren responded faintly.

    ¡°Darren, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Rosemary!¡±

    Darren looked up at his wife, paused, and then asked, ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but Wilson¡¯s death had nothing to do with Rosemary, and besides, none of us are free to jump to conclusions until the matter is cleared up.¡±

    ¡°Since she married into The Grant family, all sorts of things have happened one after another, and several times before, Wilson almost lost his life. I never said a word even after all the trouble I got into before, but now, my son should send me away for her, did any of you ever consider my feelings?¡±

    Saying that, tears have already wet their eyes, which child is not a piece of meat on the mother¡¯s heart, she has already lost a son, she can not let her grandson to risk.

    ¡°Marian, I know that Wilson¡¯s departure makes you sad, but Rosemary is definitely not less than us, she and Wilson truly love each other, and she didn¡¯t cause what happened, we as parents can¡¯t always me all the me on her, it¡¯s not fair to her. ¡±

    Darren took Marian¡¯s hand and spoke softly andfortingly.

    Of course she knows she didn¡¯t cause this, but without her, nothing would have happened to her Wilson.

    ¡°Darren, we¡¯re down to Blume and Nina, do you want those two kids to get hurt too?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Darren suddenly did not know how to retort to his wife.

    Yes! There is only a small amount of blood left in their The Grant family. If there is another ident, then their The Grant family will really be extinct.

    ¡°Marian, I know what you¡¯re worried about, but if we do this, isn¡¯t this forcing Rosemary to die?¡±

    Darren looked at his wife and said with pain.

    Although in the gentry is very taboo to have feelings, because they feel that feelings this thing will make their decision on things shaky, and his own at first is because of the family¡¯s dead rule let him hard with his beloved one, it is because of this, when the first to marry Rosemary, he also secretly feel that he let his son again on his old road, untilter to see the two slowly The two of them slowly developed feelings, his heart also therefore Carry a lot.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    So he knows better than anyone else how Rosemary feels at this moment. To take the child away from her again would be to extinguish her onlyst hope of living in this world, and that would be too cruel for her.

    ¡°Since this is Wilson¡¯s intention, I¡¯m sure there is naturally his intention, we just need to change the custody of the child there, and if you feel guilty in your heart, we can just give her some morepensation.¡±

    Darren looked at his wife with a slight pause, and his lips could not help but show a bitter smile.

    Compensation ¡­

    If it is the previous Rosemary may still be mentioned, but now Rosemary is the niece of the President of W, the Bernard Family Missy, plus Judy before giving her property, even if she gives her two The Grant family each other are afraid of disdain.

    Now Rosemary married to their The Grant family, is already their The Grant family high climb, if they did not marry early, with The Bernard Family¡¯s status, how could they The Grant family climb with each other?

    ¡°There¡¯s something I think I should tell you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Marian saw that her husband¡¯s expression was very serious, and a sense of foreboding hit her heart.

    ¡°Rosemary is the niece of W¡¯s President Adrian, and it¡¯s the blood kind!¡±

    As the words fell, Marian¡¯s grip on Darren¡¯s hand dropped weakly, unable to believe it was true.

    ¡°These days I have been thinking about what has happened since these days, it is evident that those people areing for us The Grant family, since they dare to make a move on Wilson, I believe that soon it will be The Grant Group and the two children below, now with our ability to try to protect the children simply can not do, on the contrary, if Rosemary will take the children away, the children have the protection of The Bernard Family, perhaps it is safer for them.¡±

    Darren told Marian what he had decided to do in the past few days. Although he did not want to part with the child either, it was the best thing to do for the only bloodline of The Grant family.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing how Rosemary is from The Bernard Family!¡±

    Even if she was thinking of keeping the child with her, it would be impossible. The Bernard Family would not leave the child with them based on the fact that Rosemary was from The Bernard Family alone, not to mention that they simply could not afford to mess with them.

    ¡°This is something you can ask big brother, who also means for us to leave the child in Rosemary¡¯s care!¡±

    ¡°Big brother also knows about this matter?¡±

    If big brother knew, then why did he never mention it in front of her?

    Darren nodded, ¡°Big brother gets the most credit for Rosemary¡¯s return to The Bernard Family!¡±

    ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to part with the baby!¡±

    Marian¡¯s heart cut like a knife when she thought that her precious grandchildren were still so young and already had no father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosemary will take care of the baby for us, I will take you to see the baby with me when things are settled, I believe Rosemary will be very happy!¡±

    For this daughter-inw of his, Darren still knows her well.

    In the cemetery in the northern suburbs of C, Rosemary leaned against the tombstone for almost a whole day, and did not say a word since she got on the ne, and did not shed a single tear, which made Judy and Benjamin, who were with her, worry a lot.

 Chapter 1017 Disliked

    Marks looked at the rolling hills in front of them, they have been searching here for almost a week, just short of digging up the whole mountain to turn over.

    ¡°Marks, what should we do? We¡¯ve searched all around here, there¡¯s just no news of the young master.¡±

    A man walked up to Marks and asked anxiously.

    However, on the other side of the mountain, inside a small, dpidated vige, Marcy and Mayme were sitting outside in the sun.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, are you feeling better?¡±

    Come here or a few days, Marcy body trauma to is already almost well, but is the whole body weakness, even do a little longer are very hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s still the same!¡±

    ¡°How could this happen? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±

    Mayme scratched her head and said in a very fretful way.

    I do not know why, these days always feel very uneasy in the heart, especially the people on this vige, she always felt that those people look at them like prey being watched, so she is very ufortable.

    Although Martha said the reason those people looked at them that way was because it had been many years since a stranger had been here.

    Looking at the clothes they were wearing, Mayme again had to admit that the people of this vige were really backward.

    Mayme¡¯s eyes could not help but fall on the two women not far from them, they looked this way from time to time, and then from time to time, they lowered their heads and did not know what they were saying, but the only thing that was certain was that they must be rted to them in their conversation.

    ¡°What are you fuming about?¡±

    Tapping her on the head, Marcy asked with a smile.

    ¡°Nope! I just saw that it was a nice day and thought I¡¯d take you out for a spin?¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say before that I shouldn¡¯t walk around?¡±

    Marcy stroked her silky hair with joy in her eyes.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it was before? Besides, if you keep sitting still like this, I¡¯m really worried for you!¡±

    ¡°Worried about what?¡±

    Meeting her eyes, Marcy asked with interest.

    Nui nui, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said, ¡°Worried that if you go on like this, when Marks find us they won¡¯t even recognize you as the handsome and dashing young master in their minds.¡±

    ¡°You mean I¡¯ve put on a lot of weighttely?¡±

    After saying that, Marcy also deliberately lowered his head to look at his proud perfect body, but he did not find where he had gained weight ah!

    Mayme nodded and said very seriously, ¡°More than a little bit oh!¡±

    Instantly, Marcy understoodpletely that he was disliked.

    ¡°Well! I often hear people say that a fat ruins three views, it seems to be true, this has not yet started to get fat and is already disliked, really in the eyes of women, the man¡¯s body is the most important!¡±

    At the word, Mayme a small face rose red, when did he say that the man¡¯s body is the most important.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not that superficial, OK!¡±

    Saying that, stood up and patted the clothes on his body, Mayme said to Marcy in a good-natured manner, ¡°If you don¡¯t go then I can go by myself!¡±

    Seeing her get angry, Marcy couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m not going, if you leave, then who will take care of me!¡±

    Said standing up, Marcy lightly smiled.

    Mayme assisted Marcy jokingly walking aimlessly on Andy inside the vige, all of which fell in the eyes of others like a flirting couple.

    ¡°Martha, let it go! That man is not for you!¡±

    At this moment, the girl called Martha is standing somewhere, with a pair of big eyes always looking at one ce.

    An old woman stepped forward, looked at the girl in front of her, and spoke in a long and persuasive voice.

    The girl turned her head, looked at the woman in front of her and coldly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about my affairs, you just need to do your part, if I know that you say one more word to them, I believe you should know very well what the downfall is.¡±

    The girl dropped the words and turned to leave.

    ¡°Martha ¡­¡±

    The old woman looked at the departing girl and let out a soft sigh in her heart, it was her fault after all.

    Mayme and Marcy came to a rtively remote hilltop and looked at the distant scenery.

    He wanted to tell Marcy again about the doubts in his mind, but was worried about his health.

    The most important point is that she has not found a way out until now.

    ¡°Mayme, you didn¡¯t really just ask me toe and watch the scenery with you, did you!¡±

    Eventually, Marcy broke her brain loop.

    Meeting his eyes, Mayme thought for a moment and said, ¡°Mr. Williams, do you think there is something strange about the people in this vige?¡±

    ¡°You also found out, it seems not too stupid!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s stupid, your whole family is stupid!¡±

    Mayme didn¡¯t have a good temper to say back.

    If she hadn¡¯t been worried about his health, would she have said nothing until now?

    Marcy smiled and looked down the hill at the vige and said slowly, ¡°The people of this vige are indeed very odd, and the people here seem to react to our arrival not as Martha said, but rather as a tiger seeing its prey, and from their appearance, they don¡¯t look like people from this country, but rather like¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Mayme asked hastily.

    After giving her a look, Marcy shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything for a while, but it¡¯s somewhat certain that these people are dangerous!¡±

    ¡°So what do we do now, your body has not fully recovered, plus we are not very familiar with the roads around here, even if we escape from here, I believe we will soon be caught by them!¡±

    Mayme said, tears scattering down like pearls.

    Seeing this, Marcy reached out to help her wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes and said softly, ¡°Fool, if I don¡¯t even have this ability to defend myself, then am I still me?¡±

    ¡°But your ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Williams is fine, you just need to be quiet and listen to me now!¡±

    Marcy saw Martha walking like them at the foot of the hill from afar and quickly whispered a few words in Mayme¡¯s ear, saying, ¡°Remember what I said?¡±

    ¡°Remember!¡±

    Nodding, Mayme suddenly realized that she had been worrying blindly for the past few days, and that people had a n in mind.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, Mayme, what are you doing out here?¡±

    Martha asked as she walked up to them with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Mr. Williams said he was bored at home, so I saw that it was a beautiful day, so I apanied Mr. Williams around.¡±

    ¡°So it is, but Mr. Williams¡¯ body is still not suitable to walk around, if it is really boring, just walk around the house, in case in involves the wound, it will be trouble!¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Mayme said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sorry Martha, I didn¡¯t think about it that much, let¡¯s go back now!¡±

    ¡°Only this time, next time will not be an exception!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

 Chapter 1018 I want him to be my man

    The vige in the middle of the night is exceptionally Susan, except for the asional insects and birds, is the asional dog barking.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, are you sure you can do this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, stay close to me!¡±

    Marcy took Mayme¡¯s hand and quietly left the room, taking advantage of the night to walk quickly in the direction of the forest.

    In the past few days he had pretty much mapped out the vige¡¯s exit while they weren¡¯t looking, only it was all done in secret.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Not knowing what she tripped over, Mayme stumbled and dropped to the ground. Marcy hastily picked her up and hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Suddenly there was a shout from behind, Mayme turned her head and saw the vige people running quickly in their direction with torches.

    ¡°No good, they¡¯reing after us!¡±

    ¡°Move!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Helping Mayme up, the two men quickly headed to the front.

    ¡°No, Mr. Williams you go first! I¡¯ll drag you down like this!¡±

    She broke her foot just a moment ago, and it won¡¯t take long for them to catch up with her at the speed they¡¯re going.

    ¡°No, I will not leave you behind!¡±

    ¡°But if you take me with you, they will soon catch up with us, and then neither of us will be able to escape!¡±

    Originally they were nning to leave tomorrow, but before dinner something happened that she couldn¡¯t imagine.

    This incident caused Marcy to move her ns forward to this evening.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll leave you alone if you stay?¡±

    Although he did not see the brutal scene with his own eyes, he felt something was wrong with the girl at the first sight of Martha, so on his way here, he learned a little more about his surroundings.

    Of course she knew that if she fell into Martha¡¯s hands there was no way she would survive, because she had witnessed how she had brutally killed her own mother.

    Faced with such a girl, Mayme certainly could not have the mindset that she would let herself go, after all, the person in front of her is a beautiful snake.

    Marcy ignored her and simply picked her up on her back and continued on her way.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, where are you going, why are you in such a hurry to leave without telling me?¡±

    Dressed in a night suit, Martha is like a shura back from hell, fierce and cunning.

    Marcy shielded Mayme behind her and said coldly, ¡°Who the hell sent you?¡±

    Martha stroked her hair around her ears and smiled a charming smile, ¡°Look at Mr. Williams asking this question, haven¡¯t I exined it to you before? We are an incognito vige, because the family previously offended a very powerful person, in a desperate situation beforending here.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t seen her kill her own mother with her own eyes, Mayme might have really believed what she said.

    ¡°You lie!¡±

    Crystal tears rolled in her eyes as Mayme pointed at her angrily.

    ¡°Mayme what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you calling me a liar?¡±

    ¡°Put away your pitiful look, you only make us feel more disgusted like this, a woman like you who even dares to kill her own mother, I¡¯m afraid there are no words in this world to describe you.¡±

    ¡°Now that you have seen it, I will save you the drama in front of you, I tell you, want to leave here, dream!¡±

    Martha, who had retired her disguise, was like a demon, her eyes staring at them menacingly.

    The words fell sound, saw her sleeve inside a centipede quickly flew out, Marcy thought not want to hold Mayme in his arms, only to feel a stabbing pain in the back, a ck eyes do not know anything.

    ¡°Mr. Williams ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t shout, bitten by my seven-colored centipede, without my antidote, he will be separated from you in three days.¡±

    Martha yed with the seven-colored centipede in her hand and said indifferently.

    ¡°Then what will it take for you to be willing to hand over the antidote?¡±

    Mayme looked up at her.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t it seem like you¡¯re stupid?¡±

    ¡°If you really wanted to kill us, you would have done it long ago, much less still help Mr. Williams with his illness, but you made it a point to make Mr. Williams¡¯ illness erratic, so your purpose is simple, you don¡¯t want us to leave.¡±

    In fact, if she thinks about it seriously, it¡¯s not hard to analyze what she did at all.

    ¡°Not bad, not bad, it seems that you have already seen it!¡±

    Martha nodded with satisfaction, she was right, if she really wanted their lives she would have done it already.

    ¡°My request is simple, I want him to be my man!¡±

    The slender finger pointed to Marcy lying in Mayme¡¯s arms, Martha smiled that enchanting smile.

    There are many men she has been with, but it is the first time she has met a man like Marcy who exudes a charming aura all over his body, and since she has met him, it means that this man is destined to be hers.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Mayme was shaking with anger at this woman¡¯s words, she was actually ying Mr. Williams¡¯ idea early on.

    Martha shrugged indifferently and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you have two days to think about it, his life or death is in your hands at this moment.¡±

    ¡°Despicable, shameless!¡±

    ¡°Someone, bring them back to me!¡±

    Ignoring Mayme¡¯s angry expression, Martha instructed the two men behind her.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two men stepped forward to grab Mayme, and Mayme was taken down to the ground with a tackle, and the pain in her ankle made her legs go weak and she fell to one knee.

    Martha looked at her that way and couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, ¡°I say Mayme, don¡¯t make fearless resistance, if my brother hadn¡¯t taken a fancy to you, do you think you¡¯d still have a life to stand in front of me?¡±

    Falling into tune, Martha gave a wink to the man beside her, who quickly grabbed Mayme.

    Bang ¡­

    At that moment, the two men who had just grabbed Mayme had fallen in a pool of blood, and before Mayme could react, she felt a bright shing dagger on her neck.

    ¡°Let her go!¡±

    Marks pointed the gun directly at her, Martha let out a coldugh, ¡°If you have the ability to shoot, I would like to see whether your bullets are fast or the knife in my hand.¡±

    ¡°I can let you go if you let Miss Karlsson go!¡±

    This was his biggest concession because he had to guarantee Mayme¡¯s safety.

    Heh ¡­

    ¡°Shoot me if you have the guts! I tell you, as long as I die, your young master will not be able to live in this world either.¡±

    Martha¡¯s red lips hooked up, facing Marks in front of her, she was undaunted.

    When Mayme heard her words, a small face was like a white sheet of paper, and she cried out loudly, ¡°What on earth have you done to Mr. Williams?¡±

    ¡°He was destined to be my man because I put something in his body, something that could only keep him alive if he was with me!¡±

 Chapter 1019 Wilson, I hate you

    Farewell to the cold winter, C city ushered in the first spring of the year, everywhere a piece of vitality, the cemetery on both sides of the trees hanging green branches, giving people a feeling of hope, but in the cemetery inside the slender figure, all this and she ispletely out of ce.

    Because her heart is dead.

    In the moment of knowing that Wilson left also followed.

    The hand gently stroked the tombstone with the face that was once too familiar to be familiar, and everything from days gone by rang in my ears.

    The man who had promised to protect her all the time and take her to every corner of the world, had cruelly abandoned her without any warning.

    She hates him!

    ¡°Wilson, I hate you!¡±

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before the words came out of Rosemary¡¯s mouth.

    By the bushes on the other side of the cemetery, Wilson was in a ck suit, a pair of sunsses covering his handsome features, while his gaze was fixed on the petite figure in front of him.

    Although he could not see Rosemary¡¯s expression at this moment, he knew that at this moment Rosemary must hate him to death.

    Because he broke his promise to her, and although he didn¡¯t, in Rosemary¡¯s mind, he just broke his word.

    Rosemary, don¡¯t be sad, no matter where I am, but my heart is always by your side.

    Time passes, the sun has slowly set, and Rosemary is not the slightest intention to leave.

    Because Judy¡¯s health is not good, Benjamin persuaded half a day to let her go back to the hotel to rest first.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s gettingte, we should go back!¡±

    Benjamin slowly walked to her side and helped her up.

    Before her hand could touch her, she ducked right out of the way, and Benjamin knew she was angry.

    ¡°You knew that a long time ago didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Looking at Benjamin, Rosemary¡¯s tone was icy, not at all like her usual self.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Now, he really doesn¡¯t know what else to say except that he¡¯s sorry.

    The moment Adrian stopped him from saying it, he knew this day woulde.

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be the Rosemary he knew.

    Hearing this, Rosemary¡¯s bean-sized tears wept down, ¡°This is my good cousin, the best friend I¡¯ve devoted myself to!¡±

    Adrian doesn¡¯t know about her feelings for Wilson and she doesn¡¯t me him, but Benjamin ¡­

    He knows it well, okay?

    How in the world is she going to survive without Wilson?

    One hand covered her chest, her here really hurts, so painful ¡­

    In the past, no matter what happened, she always felt that as long as the family could be together, even if the days were spent in fear, she was never afraid, because she knew in her heart that after the storm, what awaited them would be a lush meadow.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know it was my fault for not telling you in time, but I don¡¯t feel wrong that Wilson was confirmed dead when I got the news, and you were still so weak at the time that Dr. Pieter said you couldn¡¯t be stimted.¡±

    ¡°Is it that if my mother doesn¡¯te to me, you n to hide it from me for the rest of my life?¡±

    Rosemary almost snarled.

    Looking at Rosemary, whose eyes were desperate, Benjamin was heartbroken.

    ¡°No, originally my uncle and I were also nning to tell you in the next two days!¡±

    I just didn¡¯t expect Judy to be fast and find the presidential pce directly.

    After hearing this, Rosemary felt as if a big stone was weighing down on her chest, making her not know what to say for a while.

    ¡°Rosemary, my uncle was also worried about your health, he never forgot about you all these years, and when he got the news that you could be her niece, do you know how excited he was?¡±

    Benjamin, worried that this incident would affect her opinion of Adrian, hurriedly exined.

    Whether Adrian¡¯s concern for her was real or not, she knew better than anyone else and she could feel it.

    It¡¯s just that she never dreamed that the person she loved most had left her at the same time as she found her loved ones, and although she was reluctant to believe it, the truth was that cruel.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know the significance of Wilson in your life and the pain you feel in your heart at this time, but you must not forget that you still have two children as well as Wilson¡¯s parents, who need someone tofort them more than anyone else.¡±

    Benjamin saw a hint of color in Rosemary¡¯s vacant eyes, and he knew she was listening to him.

    Slowly closing her eyes, Rosemary¡¯s ears shed with BlumeNina¡¯s cheerfulughter, ¡°Send me back to The Grant family!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tina carried a basket of fruit to the hospital to visit Crystal, this period of time Nathaniel almost every day to stay in the hospital, thepany inside all the things naturally fell on Vincent, plus these days there is an unknownpany with an rming trend of non-stop acquisition of some well-knownpanies, just two days of time, has acquired more than a dozen Thepany, now C city of small andrge enterprises are still afraid of their ownpanies within the winning list.

    ¡°Crystal¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, what brings you here?¡±

    Nathaniel was sitting on a chair peeling an apple and froze slightly at the sight of Tina.

    Tina put the fruit basket aside and said with a light smile, ¡°I heard that Crystal was hospitalized, so I came to take a look!¡±

    Hearing that Tina hade to see her, Crystal was a bit ttered and tried to get up, but Nathaniel held her down: ¡°Don¡¯t move, your wound is notpletely healed yet!¡±

    Seeing this, the corners of Tina¡¯s lips hooked up slightly, the stone pressed on her heart could finally be removed, her brother-inw finally walked away from Rosemary.

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯d better lie down and recuperate, or else little uncle still doesn¡¯t know when he can make a trip home?¡±

    Tina said so, Crystal¡¯s pale face floated a faint blush, these days Nathaniel unclothed at her side to say that no feeling that is false, but the thought of him because of guilt to do so, she can not be happy.

    ¡°Suddenly I want to drink milk, go buy me a ss!¡±

    This was the first time Crystal asked for something from Nathaniel, and Nathaniel was so happy that he quickly stood up and said to Tina, ¡°Sister-inw, then you stay with Crystal for a while, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel likes you a lot!¡±

    Looking at Nathaniel¡¯s departing back, Tina pulled out a chair in front of her and sat down, smiling.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady is here today, is there something you want from me?¡±

    Crystal didn¡¯t answer her words, but asked the question in her mind.

    ¡°What The Great Young Lady, it sounds very awkward, just call me Tina, so it sounds more friendly!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not very nice!¡±

 Chapter 1020 she is not allowed to marry

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Besides, isn¡¯t that what names are for people? Besides, you are Rosemary¡¯s friend is also Nathaniel¡¯s friend, since this is the case, naturally is also my Tina¡¯s friend, if you are so polite, then I can really angry, and I am angry is very serious oh, when you and Nathaniel together can not do without my help?¡±

    Tina winked at her and smiled mischievously.

    ¡°Tina you misunderstood, there is nothing between Nathaniel and I, just a simple friend rtionship!¡±

    Crystal is worried that she will really misunderstand if she doesn¡¯t make it clear to her.

    Tina saw the situation and did not say anything, just took her hand and said with a smile: ¡°Although I do not know what is going on between you, but I can see that Nathaniel really likes you, I have known him longer than you, and I can even say that I know him better than you do. I believe you can also see that Nathaniel is different from Rosemary, but that is already in the past, when she met Rosemary Rosemary was already married, Rosemary had made everything clear to him a long time ago, all their actions between them now are just friendships, and Nathaniel has not Before he met you, he promised Rosemary that if he met the right one, he would try to love another person, and that person is you. Inside these two years, what kind of person he really is, I believe in your heart than anyone knows, I¡¯m not saying this because he is my brother-inw, I just don¡¯t want you to regretter.¡±

    Crystal suddenly fell silent, and only after a while did she slowly speak, ¡°Tina, thank you, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be with him!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    It is clear that she has him in her heart, so why can¡¯t she open her heart to ept it?

    Crystal¡¯s lips showed a touch of bitterness, rather than let him be disappointed in herter, she would have given him no hope from the beginning.

    ¡°You¡¯ll understandter!¡±

    Regardless of their status or the current situation, she can¡¯t be with him.

    From her eyes Tina saw her persistence and sighed lightly in her heart, ¡°Crystal, I really want to be a family with you!¡±

    Although her words are not much, but Tina can feel her kind heart, just such a kind girl, in her heart seems to carry too much heart, Nathaniel want topletely into, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s really not an easy thing.

    The stone that had just been removed was now back on her chest, and even if she had wanted to help, there was more than enough to go around.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard from Rosemary?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Tina shook her head, all they knew was that she was safe and not in danger of her life, but she knew nothing about where exactly.

    Wanted to have someone to check, but Edmund said that even if she used all the power of The Meyer Family, there could not be any information, and Edmund never jokes, it is because of this, she did not have someone to check.

    The only way now is to wait for Rosemary to show up.

    ¡°It seems that the person who took her away has a lot of power, otherwise Rosemary would not have not appeared until now!¡±

    She has also asked Nathaniel about this in the past few days, and he is also unaware of it.

    ¡°In fact, I suddenly wish now that Rosemary could forget all her previous memories, so that she might not suffer so much.¡±

    Losing the person you love most is really more painful than killing yourself.

    ¡°Their meeting was supposed to be a mistake, and she was not to be married!¡±

    ¡°Crystal, what did you just say?¡±

    She happened to be thinking about something just now, so she didn¡¯t hear Crystal¡¯ster remark clearly.

    Realizing she had said the wrong thing, Crystal then said, ¡°I was thinking that if they weren¡¯t together, maybe Rosemary wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain and nothing would happen to Wilson.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, Rosemary has lived almost every day since she married Wilson in the kind of life where she¡¯s hooked up, or been counted, and if she hadn¡¯t agreed to marry into The Grant family to get married, maybe she¡¯d be a movie queen by now.¡± And she would have been the most famous agent, but it would have been impossible to know the man she loved most in her life.

    ¡°Tina, have you seen Nathaniel?¡±

    Edmund walked into the ward in a panic and asked in a somewhat anxious tone.

    ¡°Edmund, what do you want with Nathaniel? He¡¯s gone to get milk for Crystal!¡±

    Tina asked with a smile as she stood up.

    At that moment, Nathaniel just walked in with two sses of milk, saw Edmund standing there, and said, ¡°Something wrong, Edmund!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is back!¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s hand, which was about to take the milk out, froze, and he hurriedly turned around and grabbed Edmund¡¯s arm, asking excitedly, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    And at this moment Nathanielpletely did not notice that the milk on the table was knocked over by him.

    ¡°Spent the day at the cemetery and now would already The Grant family!¡±

    As soon as he received the news, he rushed over.

    Just the thought of her knowing the truth of what happened made his heart seize up along with him.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to The Grant family now!¡±

    With that, Nathaniel pulled Edmund and prepared to head outside.

    Nathaniel, who was walking to the door of the ward, suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned his head to look at Crystal, and then said to Tina, ¡°Sister-inw, help me take care of Crystal for a while!¡±

    After saying that, the two men disappeared at the door of the ward.

    Tina turned her head to look at a very pale Crystal, brought another ss of milk from the table to her and exined, ¡°They¡¯re just worried about Rosemary doing something stupid, don¡¯t think so much about it!¡±

    ¡°I hope Rosemary will be strong!¡± After all, what happenedter was even more cruel than now, and she was really so afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    As soon as Rosemary returns to The Grant family, she is taken by Owen, the housekeeper, to Darren¡¯s study.

    Gently pushing open the door to enter, Rosemary saw Darren, who had aged a lot, and her nose was sore, tears rolling in her eyes.

    Darren closed the file in his hand and smiled benevolently, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, sit down, Daddy has something to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry! So big things happened at home only nowe back!¡±

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t me you, your uncle told me you were injured, are you better now?¡±

    ¡°Let Daddy worry, my body is fine!¡±

    Darren nodded, looked at the paper in his hand and slowly said, ¡°Rosemary, since it has already happened, you should not be too upset, look at everything with a little bit of perspective!¡±

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    The more Darren did this, the harder it was for Rosemary¡¯s heart, even if he could have med her for a couple of things, her heart would have felt better.

 Chapter 1021 Calm and scary

    ¡°Rosemary, this is what Wilson asked me to give you before he died!¡±

    Darren handed her the papers in his hand, something he really didn¡¯t want to do if he could help it.

    Looking at the document, Rosemary¡¯s face became very pale, although not yet read, but the heart has probably guessed what it is.

    ¡°Dad, do we really have to do this?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t dare to take the paper because she knew that if she did, she was doomed to be removed from The Grant family.

    Shoving the document into her hand, Darren slowly said, ¡°Rosemary, Wilson is gone, you are still young and have a long life ahead of you, and Dad sincerely hopes you can find a life of your own.¡±

    After a pause, Darren took out another document from inside another drawer and handed it to her, ¡°This is Wilson¡¯s estate in the suburbs, it¡¯s his private property and it¡¯s already been transferred in your name.¡±

    Rosemary picked up the document with trembling hands and turned it over, only to see three words written at the end of the document, the familiar notes she was familiar with, from the signature can be seen, Wilson was hurt a lot.

    ¡°Dad, have you really decided?¡±

    With ast hope, Rosemary asked slowly.

    ¡°Rosemary, Daddy knows you¡¯re a good boy, but this was Wilson¡¯s decision before he died, and I hope you don¡¯t fail him in his love for you!¡± It takes a lot of courage to push the woman you love most into the arms of another man to make a decision like this now.

    Nodding, Rosemary closed the file and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Owen, where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    Edmund and Nathaniel drove to The Grant family and saw Owen, the butler, standing at the stairway.

    Looking upstairs at the study, Owen said with a soft sigh, ¡°In the master¡¯s study!¡±

    With the words, Edmund had understood what Owen meant, and it seemed that what they feared had finallye.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Mr. Grant!¡±

    ¡°Young Master Edmund please stay!¡±

    Owen stopped Edmund, who was about to step forward, and said, ¡°His Lordship has ordered that no one is to be disturbed up there.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, Nathaniel, what brings you here?¡±

    Just as Edmund was about to exin to Owen, he saw Rosemarye out of the study with a document in her hand.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you all right!¡±

    Nathaniel and Edmund hurried up to him and asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you for your concern!¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay?¡±

    Edmund looked at her and asked uneasily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry guys, I¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Two people looked at each other, although the mouth said so, but they know very well in their hearts, all this is only she did for everyone to see, the purpose is not want them to worry.

    ¡°Blume and Nina are already asleep, I¡¯ll have the maids bring them downter, the baby is all yours!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad, I¡¯ll take care of them!¡±

    Her children even risked their lives, she would protect them all.

    Darren nodded and turned to go into the study.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, the young master and youngdy have been ced in the car!¡±

    ¡°Good work Owen!¡±

    Rosemary stood at the door and looked at this ce where she had lived for several years, and now she suddenly had to leave, and her heart was really sad.

    Darren is still good to Rosemary, and in addition to the estate Wilson gave her, the vi they had on the beach before was also transferred in her name.

    It was already 9:00 p. m. when we got back to the vi and settled the children, before Rosemary went downstairs.

    In the living room, Edmund and Nathaniel hadn¡¯t left yet, and by the look of them they seemed to be waiting for her.

    Seeing hering down the stairs, Edmund stood up and asked, ¡°Are the children asleep?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Walking over to the couch and sitting down, Rosemary slowly asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t it time you guys told me what really happened and how Wilson died?¡±

    Although Benjamin had told her once, she would have preferred to hear Edmund say it to her in person.

    Maybe she¡¯s still holding on to a sliver of Wilson¡¯s death, just as she did when she first got married and everything she saw on the surface was a sham.

    ¡°Rosemary, this time it¡¯s true, Nathaniel was there!¡±

    Rosemary dropped her gaze on Nathaniel, who nodded and said, ¡°Crystal got word that you were in danger, so we rushed back immediately, and when we got back we couldn¡¯t find you again, and then we learned that you had gone to France, but when we dared to go over there, you had already been taken away, and Wilson was shot in the chest by a woman who looked exactly like you, plus he had been poisoned before, and when we took him to the hospital, he was already dying.¡±

    Nathaniel told Rosemary the whole story, but not a word about Crystal and Fiona¡¯s injuries.

    ¡°I know, it¡¯ste, you guys go back!¡±

    Thest hope was buried in Nathaniel¡¯sst words, and Rosemary just wanted to be left alone at this moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you want to cry, cry it out! You¡¯ll suffocate yourself if you keep holding it in like this!¡±

    ¡°You need to be strong, and I¡¯m sure Wilson wouldn¡¯t want that for you.¡±

    Rosemary showed a smile that was worse than crying, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys worry, I¡¯ll be fine, the kids already don¡¯t have a father, I won¡¯t let them be without a mother!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way, we were worried about you ¡­¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Worried that I¡¯ll think of something and martyr myself?¡±

    Edmund did not say anything, but Rosemary knew that he was acquiescing to her words.

    ¡°Big brother, Nathaniel, back then I was just alone, but now I am a mother, I know what I should do, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I won¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯ve really changed!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s lips showed a bitter smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s human to be!¡±

    It¡¯s just not what she wants. If she could, she¡¯d rather spend her life hiding under Wilson¡¯s wing and not have to suffer this heartbreaking pain.

    Edmund and Nathaniel left to make sure she was really okay. After all, it would bring gossip to her if they both stayed toote at her ce.

    ¡°Edmund, why didn¡¯t you just tell RosemaryDarren that she would be releasing the news of Rosemary and Wilson¡¯s divorce to the media tomorrow?¡± At the very least, let Rosemary be prepared!

    Although the divorce was initiated by Wilson himself, but still can not avoid those people¡¯s fabrication, not to mention that public opinion is the most hurtful.

    Of course he knew what tomorrow would be like, but it had to be done if he wanted Rosemary and the children to live a peaceful life from now on.

    Because as long as this is done, it is possible to make those who have been counting The Grant family behind the scenes to turn their eyes away.

 Chapter 1022 Heart disease must be cured by heart medicine

    I don¡¯t know how long I slept, Mayme woke up in her own bedroom, looking at the familiar room, a restless heart finally found a sense of security.

    Not true!

    Didn¡¯t she fall to the bottom with Marcy? And ¡­

    Mayme tried hard to recall the scene, but no matter how hard she thought, it seemed like what happened before was like a shooting star crossing the sky, nothing.

    ¡°Olivia, you¡¯re finally awake, are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    A gentle voice hooked Mayme¡¯s thoughts back, and when she saw the visitor, the corners of her eyes moistened slightly.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    At the sight of her mother, Mayme¡¯s nose turned sour and she fell into Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s arms, whimpering and choking.

    Mrs. Karlsson tenderly stroked her daughter¡¯s long hair, and after not seeing her for more than a year, her baby girl had grown so big.

    ¡°Yo, what¡¯s wrong with our little princess? Is she being bullied at school, tell mommy, mommy let your brother go to help you back up!¡±

    In her impression inside, her daughter has always been only bullying others, what and live off a female character, if not personally examined, she sometimes really think she gave birth to a fake daughter.

    Hearing Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s words, Mayme puffed out augh and said, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s good that your daughter doesn¡¯t bully others, when is it her turn to be bullied by others, besides the person who can bully me hasn¡¯t been born yet?¡±

    ¡°Well, Mommy thinks so too!¡±

    The words fell, Mayme instantly had nothing to say, said in a good-natured manner, ¡°Mommy can you be more direct?¡±

    She was really defeated by her own mother, can¡¯t she speak more politely? At least she is a girl, okay?

    Oh ¡­

    Seeing that her baby girl was angry, Mrs. Karlsson smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Mommy was just curious!¡±

    But the daughter¡¯s temper is really ¡­

    I don¡¯t know which family¡¯s son will be so unlucky as to fall into her daughter¡¯s hands in the future.

    But these Mayme does not know, otherwise it will certainly be directly by their own mother to die alive.

    ¡°By the way, I heard your big brother say you¡¯ve been in a bad moodtely, what happened, can you tell mom about it?¡±

    Stroking her long, silky hair, Mrs. Karlsson asked gently.

    When she met her mother¡¯s concerned eyes and thought about what she had done all this time, Mayme lowered her head somewhat sheepishly.

    From the time she understood, her parents were always traveling outside, and she was handed over to her brothers, all these years her brother was both a father and a mother with her, worried about her giving people bullying outside, and began to teach her taekwondo from a young age, and because of this, her taekwondo was already a ck belt early on.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯d like to ask you a question, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, you tell me!¡±

    Crossing her fingers, Mayme nodded her head down and asked in a low voice, ¡°Mom, if, I mean if ¡­¡±

    ¡°If one day I fall for a mobster boy, will you and Dad object?¡±

    Thest sentence, Mayme finished almost in one breath.

    The drop tone, Mayme feel their body cells are tightening up, afraid that Mummy will notice something.

    Mrs. Karlsson took her into her arms and said in a serious voice, ¡°Mingyi, your father and I have never had a threshold view of you, as long as you are happy, but ¡­¡±

    After a pause, Mrs. Karlsson looked at her and said softly, ¡°You are the only girl in The Karlsson Family and the heart of our mom and dad, but mom and dad hope that the person you find can give you a stable, peaceful life, and mom and dad hope that you can be a happyrk like before .¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Listening to Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s words, Mayme¡¯s entire body fell into a daze, yes! Although mom and dad never look at the right family, but there is no way they would agree to their daughter marrying a man from the mob, but her heart ¡­

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Dous, who had just returned home, looked at Mrs. Karlsson, who hade down the stairs, and asked worriedly.

    Mrs. Karlsson, seeing her eldest son who had just returned, came forward and said, ¡°Dous, did Mingyi and Caelen have a fight?¡±

    When she thought of her own daughter¡¯s impatient face when she asked about Caelen yesterday, her intuition told her that something was wrong between them.

    ¡°No, but Mingyi seems to be very repulsed by this marriage!¡±

    Helping Mrs. Karlsson to sit down, Dous hesitated for a moment and finally spoke his mind.

    ¡°Rejection?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    In her impression, these two children have always been very good feelings, remember when the little girl also said that when they grow up to marry Caelen?

    Dous told Mrs. Karlsson what had happened before and said, ¡°Mingyi has been a girl who dares to love and hate since she was a child, if she really liked Caelen, she would never have said such things.¡± He knew his sister better than anyone else.

    ¡°Then do you know if Mingyi has someone she likes in her heart?¡±

    In fact, she also did not agree to this marriage, but because of the friendship between the two families, and Master Luo especially like Olivia, it was agreed to down, now it seems that they really did the wrong thing at the beginning.

    When she thought of her daughter¡¯s ugly face yesterday, Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s heart ached at the thought, not to mention the fact that she herself was young and wished she had a great love, and if her daughter really had no feelings for Caelen, she, as a mother, naturally had to help her.

    But remembering what she had asked yesterday, Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    After all, which parent wants their daughter to marry a man who hangs his head on the waist of his pants all day, even if she eventually agrees, her grandfather, and father will not agree.

    ¡°Did Mingyi say something to you?¡±

    Dous looked to his mother, in this family, Mingyi in addition to Jasper, the only person who will tell his heart is only him.

    ¡°No, she just asked me if she liked a man in the mob and asked if I would ept it!¡±

    Suddenly, Mrs. Karlsson felt that she had neglected her daughter too much all these years. She had always thought that she would leave her daughter in the hands of her sons, and indeed they had taught her well, but obviously she had be a failure as a mother.

    Dous heart shuddered slightly, he finally worried about the thing ore, it seems he really should find him to talk properly.

    ¡°Mom, just leave the matter of Mingyi to me! Dad said you are not well these days, you should pay more attention to your health!¡±

    ¡°Heart disease needs heart medicine, as long as you brothers ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, I suddenly remembered that just now the housekeeper said Mingyi was looking for me, I¡¯ll go check it out first!¡±

    Without waiting for Mrs. Karlsson to finish, Dous scraped himself up from the couch and prepared to leave.

    He was worried that he was sitting down and would be snubbed by Mrs. Karlsson at the matchmaking table tomorrow.

 Chapter 1023 Unless there is a miracle

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    Mrs. Karlsson stood up and looked at her sons with great anger. Seriously, these sons of hers are really excellent and all of them are particrly filial, but as soon as ites to the issue of marriage, these guys run faster than rabbits and are really about to be exasperated by them.

    Dous pretended not to hear and quickly left the living room.

    ¡°You said this kid ¡­¡±

    Looking at his departing back, Mrs. Karlsson was really angry and helpless.

    ¡°Madam, if I may say so, you should rx a bit, a few young masters may not have met the right girl yet, when they do, they will definitely bring it back to you!¡±

    The housekeeper handed Mrs. Karlsson a cup of tea and said soothingly.

    Mrs. Karlsson took a sip of her tea and sighed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m doing this for their own good, aren¡¯t I? Before my elder brother and sister-inw left, they entrusted me with the hope of seeing them start a family one day, and now Christopher is already thirty, but look, which one of them has the idea of starting a family.¡±

    Originally, I also wanted to give my son a good lesson, so that she can also talk to Christopher, Ming Hua, but ¡­

    Hey ¡­

    ¡°Children and grandchildren have their own blessings, Madam, you should not think too much!¡±

    ¡°Just!¡±

    Waving her hand, Mrs. Karlsson stood up and said to the housekeeper, ¡°Mr. Chuang, go and bring out the chicken soup I made for Mayme, I¡¯ll bring it up to her!¡±

    A year has passed, the boy has lost a lot of weight.

    The housekeeper was slightly stunned, then said, ¡°Madam, Miss and Young Master Caelen haven¡¯t returned from their trip?¡±

    ¡°When did it go out?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Caelen personally came to pick up Miss from early this morning!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    When she heard that Mayme had gone out with Caelen, Mrs. Karlsson then said, ¡°Mr. Chuang, call Caelen and ask him toe back with Olivia for lunch, and I will personally cook some of their favorite dishes for themter.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Dous went back to his room, took a shower and headed for Mayme¡¯s room, knocked on the door, saw no sound inside, and pushed the door straight in.

    ¡°Mingyi ¡­¡±

    Looking at the empty room, Dous¡¯s eyes suddenly fell on the dresser.

    I¡¯m going out for a break, so don¡¯t miss me, Olivia!

    Meanwhile, at the international airport, Mayme took the passport and the ticket from Caelen and said with an apologetic face, ¡°Sorry!¡±

    At this moment, she really didn¡¯t know what else to say except that she was sorry.

    As much as she didn¡¯t want to hurt him, she ended up hurting him.

    Caelen pinched her soft cheeks, dotingly said: ¡°Fool, you did not do anything wrong to me, why apologize, these days I have thought a lot, if you do not have feelings for me, even if we are married, you will not be happy, I will not be happy, and besides, I do not want my wife¡¯s heart has been loaded with another man, so ¡­¡±

    Taking her gently into his arms, Caelen smiled, ¡°So I decided to let go!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Caelen, you will definitely find a girl who treats you with sincerity, you must be happy!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be happy!¡±

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, Caelen smiled.

    ¡°Tell Old Mr. Smith I¡¯m sorry I let his old man down!¡±

    Mayme¡¯s voice was a little choked up when she said this, she knew that her decision today might have really hurt those who loved her, although Marcy had made it very clear that it was impossible for them to be together, but she never regretted it, as long as he was well, what was waiting for her was a clear day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa won¡¯t me you, I¡¯ll take care of everything, but promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself, I truly hope you¡¯ll be happy!¡±

    ¡°Well, I will!¡±

    Giving him a big smile, Mayme nodded heavily.

    At this point, the announcer¡¯s sweet voice rang out from every corner, and Caelen nced toward the gate and said, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s time to board!¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m off!¡±

    ¡°Be safe!¡±

    The girl he had guarded with all his heart for eighteen years finally left his side, but he did not regret it.

    Because of love, so choose to let go!

    ¡°Caelen, where¡¯s Olivia?¡±

    When Dous arrived at the airport, all he saw was Caelen standing at the gate looking off into the distance.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone!¡±

    After saying that, Caelen¡¯s eyes fell on a ne in the distant blue sky, Dous looked at the ne and sighed softly in his heart, he was still a step toote.

    ¡°Second brother, tell me, Mr. Williams, how is he doing, Martha, has she handed over the antidote yet?¡±

    Mayme asked her second brother anxiously on the way back.

    Although he did not want to tell her, but see her like this, Dous in order to break her thoughts about Marcy, slowly said: ¡°The girl fell off the cliff, Marcy was taken away by his people, ording to the people we caught, Marcy¡¯s poison in addition to the girl who fell off the cliff has the antidote, no one can solve it, except ¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what ¡­¡±

    Seeing Dous¡¯ desire to speak, Mayme hurriedly asked, ¡°Unless what?¡±

    ¡°Unless there¡¯s a miracle!¡±

    Mayme listened to the whole person sat down on the bed, tears quietly came, and just did not say a word.

    Seeing her like this, Dous¡¯s heart was saddened by the fact that this little princess, who was loved by all, had be sentimental because of a man.

    ¡°Second brother, I¡¯m a little tired, I want to sleep!¡±

    After saying that, Maymey down on the bed without talking and her eyes slowly closed.

    What Dous didn¡¯t expect was that this meeting would be thest one, and yearster he recalled the events of today, and he wished he could do it all over again.

    ¡°Caelen, do you know what it means for you to send her away today?¡±

    In fact, in Dous¡¯s mind, Caelen has been he felt that the most suitable brother-inw, no matter what aspect, Caelen can be said to be the dragon of the people, plus the two families are family friends, if Mayme can marry him, are a beautiful thing, naive ¡­

    ¡°Second brother, Olivia¡¯s heart has always been without me, her feelings for me is only the feelings between brother and sister, if I insist on chaining her to my side, then I am not loving her, but just want to possess her!¡± Turned his head to look at Dous, a bitter smile, continued: ¡°I guarded her eighteen years, in my heart, has long been her as said half of their lives, for her, I can give everything, even life, but what happened in the past few days has made me think clearly, so I decided to let go!¡±

    In the rtionship, the saddest than you love her, even for her at the expense of their own, but she does not even give you the opportunity, then it is time to wake up.

 Chapter 1024 Sheâ€™s fine.

    The day after Rosemary returned to the vi from The Grant family, Darren, the chairman of The Grant Group, held a press conference at which Darren announced the divorce between Rosemary and Wilson, and the whole process was euphemistic. The three words ¡°Rosemary¡± instantly fermented on Twitter and even on the majorworks, and Rosemary and Wilson¡¯s divorce became the key event that the majorwork media reported on first.

    Edmund sat at his desk, staring at what people were saying on hisputer, and wanted to sew everyone¡¯s mouth shut.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Edmund said impatiently.

    ¡°Edmund!¡±

    Fiona pushes the door open and enters, seeing Edmund¡¯s ugly face, it seems he also already knows about The Grant family¡¯s press conference.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    Although he knew about it from the beginning, Edmund was still angry to see those people talking nonsense now.

    In this world, there are people who wish you well, and naturally there are people who wish you nothing at all.

    It is clear that other people¡¯s gains and losses have nothing to do with them, but still like to intervene.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Rosemary, but I don¡¯t know where she lives, can you find someone to drive me there?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at him, Fiona asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Sorry Fiona, I just sounded a little bad!¡±

    Realizing that he had just sounded too impulsive, Edmund adjusted his mind and said.

    Fiona shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you¡¯re worried about Rosemary too, I don¡¯t me you!¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t understand much of what was going on out there, Fiona knew from the first time she met him how important Rosemary¡¯s ce in Edmund¡¯s heart was.

    So she didn¡¯t take Edmund¡¯s attitude just now to heart.

    ¡°Thanks, it just so happens that I¡¯m going to Rosemary too, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Meanwhile, Rosemary is unaware of the outside world at the moment. After sending Edmund and Nathaniel awayst night, she has been staying in Wilson¡¯s study, tidying up Wilson¡¯s study over and over again.

    Because that¡¯s the only way she can feel that Wilson hasn¡¯t left her.

    When Edmund walked in with Fiona, he saw Rosemary sitting on the floor holding a photo they took in Hawaii, leaning her head on the coffee table, her long and thick eyshes still hung with crystal tears, Rosemary¡¯s eyelids fluttering in her sleep, tears slowly falling down the corners of her eyes onto the photo, a scene that just fell into Edmund¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Edmund long legs slowly walked up and squatted down, his voice was thick with heartache, the girl who made her heart ache to the bone, now sitting on the ground like this, and he couldn¡¯t help at all.

    Seeing this scene, Fiona hurriedly covered her mouth, afraid that her cries would wake up Rosemary who was sleeping.

    Gently picking her up, Edmund felt that she was as light as a feather and that a random wind could blow her away.

    Putting her on the bed, Edmund tried to take the photo out of her hand, but she held on to it tightly, so he had no choice but to give up and take a quilt to cover her gently, before pulling Fiona outside.

    As soon as they left, Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, tears fell quietly and silently, the pain in her heart made it impossible for her to sleep.

    In fact, she woke up the moment Edmund pushed open the door, but she didn¡¯t want them to see her devastated, because she knew better than anyone else in her heart that if she suffered, her friends around her would suffer along with her, not to mention that her two children needed her, so even though her heart was aching, she had to be strong.

    At least to an outsider, she looks fine!

    Oooooooo ¡­

    ¡°Brother you are a big liar, I want to go to mommy!¡±

    Edmund just came out of the vi, saw Nina crying and running this way, the little one crying is very sad, that look anyone who looked at it is heartbroken.

    He hurriedly walked up and picked Nina up and asked in a soft voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Nina, why are you crying?¡±

    When Nina saw it was Edmund, she cried louder instead, hugged Edmund¡¯s neck and choked, ¡°Uncle, daddy doesn¡¯t want me and my brother, he doesn¡¯t want us anymore, oooh ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nina don¡¯t cry,ter uncle will take you to eat your favorite French fries, okay?¡±

    It seems that the little ones have seen the news, and now that he sees the little ones crying so sadly, and he doesn¡¯t even know how to say a word offort, he really feels like such a failure.

    ¡°Wipe your tears when you¡¯ve had enough, don¡¯t let mommy see!¡±

    ¡°Blume¡­¡±

    Edmund shouted, and heard Blume Grant say faintly, ¡°Sometimes what you see with your eyes is not always true!¡±

    After saying that, the little guy left nothing but a cool back.

    Before Edmund could say anything, he heard Nina pouting with a small mouth and said, ¡°Brother is a big liar, he said daddy didn¡¯t die, but now even grandpa has admitted it himself, is it still false?¡±

    After saying that, the little one cried out again with a wow.

    Seeing the little one crying again, Edmund suddenly found himself at a loss as to what to do, usually smiling when he saw them, but now the little one kept crying and he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Seeing that Edmund did not know how to coax the child, Fiona walked to the little one and squatted down, smiling slightly, ¡°Hello Nina, I am Fiona, a friend of your mommy.¡±

    Nina heard someone call her, immediately stopped crying and turned her head to look at Fiona, a pair ofrge eyes with crystal tears hanging above, blinking, that look like an angelnded on earth.

    Fiona fell in love with these two children the moment she first saw them, she never knew there were such beautiful looking children in this world.

    Seeing the little one stop crying, Fiona continued, ¡°Nina, can my sister talk to you alone?¡±

    Nina looked at Fiona and nodded her head in a ghostly way, reaching out to Fiona for a hug.

    Edmund looked at Fiona, who was talking to Nina not far away, and wondered what she had said, and in no time he had made Nina happy.

    ¡°Nina, don¡¯t tell anyone what my sister just said to you, because it¡¯s a secret that belongs to both of us, okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    With that, Nina ran up to Edmund and opened her arms for him to hug.

    ¡°Still you have the solution!¡±

 Chapter 1025 will only make her hate him more

    ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for, I brought it all!¡± Gino Lau took out a document and handed it to the man in ck in front of him.

    The man in ck took the file and opened it to take a look, nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°You did a good job this time, you should pay close attention to every move of Lu¡¯s during this period, tell me immediately as soon as there is any news!¡±

    ¡°Then what the young master promised me ¡­¡±

    As soon as the words fell, the man in ck¡¯s face instantly darkened like the bottom of a pot and said coldly, ¡°Gino Lau, are you questioning the young master¡¯s authority?¡±

    Gino Lau inly fell to his knees and said hurriedly, ¡°Kieth, that¡¯s not what I meant, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, since the young master has promised you, you will naturally give it to you when it¡¯s done, now you just need to do a good job of collecting more ¡­ for the young master¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the man in ck and the few brothers he brought with him instantly fell to the ground, and before Gino Lau could react he saw four mening his way.

    ¡°What do you want, don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    Several men in ck stepped forward and pped Gino Lau on the back of the neck and instantly lost their voice.

    Rosemary had juste downstairs when she saw Edmunde in from outside with Nina in his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Today she wore a ck slim dress, a ck hair casually pulled up, probably because of the light makeup, the whole person looks a little better than yesterday.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you remember me?¡±

    Fiona stepped out from behind Edmund and smiled.

    ¡°Fiona ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Rosemary!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Stepping forward and taking Fiona¡¯s hand, Rosemary didn¡¯t expect to see her here.

    ¡°When did youe to C City?¡±

    The thought of Fiona¡¯s easy trip to C City without herself is very upsetting to Rosemary.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Fiona, she and Adrian wouldn¡¯t have been able to get out of the Misty Forest so smoothly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here in C for half a month, I just didn¡¯t expect that we would meet again and your child would be so big.¡±

    ¡°Yes! Now that I think about it, it¡¯s like those things happened yesterday, and those things are still fresh in my mind today.¡±

    A bitter smile appeared on Rosemary¡¯s lips as she thought about those things.

    ¡°Rosemary are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Lifting his head to them Tammy smiled and said.

    ¡°Mommy hug!¡±

    Nina, who had been ignored by Rosemary, suddenly stretched out her two chubby arms and pouted for Rosemary to hug her.

    Rosemary picked up her baby girl and said with a smile, ¡°Nina hasn¡¯t been listening to her brother at home againtely!¡±

    ¡°Of course there is, Nina is very well behaved, if you don¡¯t believe me, ask your brother!¡±

    The little one wrapped his arms around Rosemary¡¯s neck, and his adorable look made people¡¯s hearts melt.

    Rosemary dropped her gaze on her baby boy and smiled, ¡°Blume, is it true what your sister said?¡±

    The little one looked up at his mother, nodded gently, and only after a long time did the word ¡°mmm¡± pop out of his throat.

    But for his son that cold and icy look has long been used to, but think of him now is still small, can not help but say: ¡°Blume, you should smile more, do not always tense a face well, boys should be a little sunny, so thatter when they grow up will have girls like it?¡±

    For her son¡¯s precociousness, Rosemary had not been able to understand it until her memory was restored, and only then did she realize that her son had inherited it from Wilson.

    As the saying goes, genes are strong.

    Blume can know thousands of Chinese characters at the age of one, and at the age of one and a half, he can memorize the Three Character ssic, the Disciple¡¯s Rules, the ancient poems and so on. As the mother of a child, Rosemary only wants her child to be like an ordinary child, happy and happy every day, back home in front of her parents, but her son, she can not remember thest time he was pampered.

    ¡°No need, I have enough with mommy and Nina the idiot!¡±

    The little guy said faintly.

    The words fell, Rosemary could not help but wet her eyes with tears, and her heart warmed.

    ¡°Rosemary, I really envy you for having such a warm-hearted son.¡±

    It is said that the son is the mother¡¯s little lover in a previous life, and it is true.

    Rosemary did not speak, just Tammy a smile.

    Suddenly a noise came from outside and Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but stand up with Nina in her arms and spoke to the maid at her side, ¡°Go and see what¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, there are suddenly a lot of reporters outside, and they are all moring to see you!¡±

    The butler hurried in and addressed Rosemary.

    ¡°Why did the reporter want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, haven¡¯t you watched the news yet?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at him, then picked up her phone and opened Twitter, and saw that all the news today was reporting the news of her divorce from Wilson, and looking at thements of those people on Twitter, there were all sorts of things to say, which shows how big the brains of those people are.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think I would still have such a big influence in people¡¯s hearts, so it seems like it¡¯s really quite a pity to quit acting in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°Keep the little young master and the youngdy down!¡±

    Blume obediently jumped off the couch and took his sister¡¯s hand and headed outside.

    ¡°Rosemary, in fact, Mr. Grant did this to protect you, after all, until now there are still a lot of people ying the attention of The Grant family, I think when Wilson made this kind of decision today, must also have taken this aspect into consideration, otherwise with his feelings for you, he could not have done anything to hurt you The mother and son thing to do.¡±

    Worried about Rosemary¡¯s imagination, Edmund could not help but reassure her.

    But Wilson¡¯s death filled him with doubts, and they never believed Wilson was such a fragile person, if it was really like Robin said, Wilson would have died many times already.

    But these are only his guesses, the truth of the matter in the end is what kind, it must be only Robin or Wilson himself will know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me him, I knew this day woulde from the moment I got the divorce papers yesterday, and of course, whether their thoughts came from protecting us or otherwise, I don¡¯t me them.¡±

    Because it will only make her hate them more.

    If he really treated her as a family, then he wouldn¡¯t have left her with some bullshit divorce papers, and if he really did it to protect her, then he shouldn¡¯t have kicked her out alone.

 Chapter 1026 too much movement

    I don¡¯t know why, from Rosemary¡¯s words, he felt that they were full of hatred for Wilson, and if that was really the case, if things were really as he thought, then would she still forgive him?

    At the same time, inside an abandoned factory on the outskirts of C, two men in ck carried the unconscious Gino Lau to a man wearing a mask.

    ¡°Boss, the man is brought!¡±

    The man in ck threw the unconscious Gino Lau on the ground and said respectfully to the man in front of him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The man sitting across the table flicked his fingers and spoke coldly, ¡°Wake me up!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The words fell sound, a man in ck took a bottle of oversized mineral water from the top of Gino Lau¡¯s head, although it was already a February day, but in the evening, it was still cold.

    In addition to this bottle of mineral water and just out of the freezer, Gino Lau felt like he was transferred into an iceberg, cold and bone-chilling cold instantly came, and soon opened his eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold ¡­¡±

    Trying to stand up, Gino Lau then realized that his arms and legs were being helped.

    ¡°Who are you and why do you want to arrest me?¡±

    Looking up at the man in ck in front of him, Gino Lau shivered as he spoke.

    ¡°Gino Lau, I only have three questions to ask you today, as long as what you say is true, I will let you go back immediately!¡±

    ¡°You want ¡­ to know ¡­ what, as long as I know, I will say!¡±

    As if seeing a ray of hope, Gino Lau hurriedly nodded his head and said.

    ¡°First, who sent you here?¡±

    The masked man took the pistol aside and yedwith it in his hand. The pistol shone silver under the moonlight, just like it was showing its honorable status.

    ¡°This gun of mine is a silenced gun just developed with 99. 99 percent uracy, designed for me by a good friend of mine from Germany personally, just received it ten minutes ago, but unfortunately, I have not fired this gun until now, and I don¡¯t know who has this luck to fire it for my beloved gun!¡±

    When the voice fell, the masked man aimed his gun quickly forward, and the muzzlended precisely on Gino Lau¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°No, no, I said!¡±

    ¡°A year ago a man named Nick approached me and asked me to tell him everything Mr. Grant did every day and to give me ten percent of The Grant Group when the job was done.¡±

    The masked man slowly removed the gun from his hand, blew gently into the muzzle, and continued, ¡°So you were responsible for the attack on Mr. Grant and his wife in France?¡±

    ¡°Nick said that by eliminating Wilson, he could quickly take control of The Grant Group.¡±

    Although Gino Lau could not see clearly the expression of the masked man at this moment, but he has felt the air around him is falling sharply, but also feel the oppression of the moment.

    Suddenly the masked man scuffled up to Gino Lau, his gun quickly pressed against his temple, and said coldly, ¡°Say, where is yourir?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­ I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll give you a ride!¡±

    Saying that, the masked man was about to pull the trigger when he heard Gino Lau say, ¡°I remember, it¡¯s at 35 Taohu Road, west of the eastern suburbs!¡±

    ¡°You can go now!¡±

    The words fell, the crowd only heard a thud and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Throw it out and feed it to the dogs!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gino Lau¡¯s eyes were wide open and he couldn¡¯t understand who he had offended until he died.

    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°A dozen of your brothers go check it out, and if the situation is true, just give me a st!¡±

    The masked man wiped his silver gun and said coldly.

    ¡°Boss, is this too much movement, in case it makes ¡­¡±

    ¡°The bigger themotion, the better, the better to draw all eyes to it!¡±

    The man called Lao San nced at his boss, nodded, and disappeared quickly into the darkness with the rest of the men in ck.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t those reporters left yet?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Rosemary sitting inside the living room, beautiful eyes reveal a trace of displeasure, now the reporter is really dutiful enough, in order to dig some gossip, even squatting until now at this time are still not leaving.

    ¡°Rosemary, ignore them, since they love to guard there let them do so, don¡¯t let them get in your way!¡±

    Looking at the reporters outside who were guarding the door, Fiona said helplessly.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go check on the kids, you¡¯re not fully recovered, Edmund said for you to get more rest or it won¡¯t be good to fall ill as you get older.¡±

    It turns out that she was not in this period of time, so many things happened outside, if Edmund did not speak today, she really did not know that Crystal and Fiona for her so badly injured, and the only thing to be grateful for is that they all survived, otherwise she will spend her life in the self-me and guilt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it just so happens that I haven¡¯t been to the kids¡¯ room yet, so why don¡¯t I go with you and check it out.¡±

    It¡¯s still early, Fiona is worried that once she leaves and leaves Rosemary alone, she will have second thoughts, although at the moment Rosemary seems to have figured it out, but her eyes are betraying her from the beginning to the end, they just don¡¯t say so.

    It would be a lie to say that it doesn¡¯t hurt, but Rosemary just doesn¡¯t want everyone to worry about her alone.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary went to her children¡¯s room with Fiona and heard Nina¡¯s mournful voice from inside before she even entered.

    ¡°Brother, will you just y with me for a while? You¡¯re either studying those guns and ammunition all day long or on theputer, aren¡¯t you tired like this?¡±

    ¡°Not tired!¡±

    Soon inside came Blume shy of two words.

    ¡°But I¡¯m tired, didn¡¯t the book say that twins have simr personalities to each other? But why are the two of us so far apart from each other?¡±

    Nina hugged a cute teddy bear and sat on her crib, asking in a very puzzled way.

    ¡°You should ask yourself this question!¡± In fact, sometimes he wonders if this idiot Nina is really her mother¡¯s own, otherwise why would the difference be so big if she was born from the same mother.

    The most annoying thing is that a girl¡¯s family, what is not good to like, but like that in the naked things, remembering the previous period of time living abroad, Blume felt goose bumps.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯m warning you for thest time, do not say I¡¯m stupid, or I¡¯ll tell mommy all the secrets I know, then you do not regret!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    Rosemary stood outside the door and listened to the bickering inside, frowning as she hurriedly pushed the door open and entered.

    ¡°Why are you two siblings arguing again?¡±

 Chapter 1027 I think I just saw him

    ¡°Mommy, my brother is bullying me!¡±

    As soon as Nina saw Rosemary, she fell into her arms, teary-eyed, with a look of great aggravation that was heartbreaking to see.

    Rosemary held Nina in her arms and said softly to her son Meat sitting in front of theputer, ¡°Blume, you don¡¯t always bully your sister, you¡¯re the older brother, you have to be more generous as a brother, okay?¡±

    Blume red at Nina, who was lying in Rosemary¡¯s arms, and nodded obediently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry mommy!¡±

    In fact, in Rosemary¡¯s heart has always been very clear, her baby son simply can not bully Nina, even if the bully is Nina bully her, her child she knows better than anyone else, although she knows that it is not his fault, she still can not help but say a few words, who let him be the brother?

    ¡°Nina, although you are the younger sister, you can¡¯t yell at your brother just because everyone dotes on him, and you can¡¯t threaten him just because he didn¡¯t promise to y with you, that¡¯s not right, okay?¡±

    Nina, who had been named, looked at Rosemary with watery eyes. Realizing her mistake, the little one stood up from her arms and walked to Blume Grant¡¯s side, tugging on his coat corner and whispering, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m sorry, I won¡¯t dare next time!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, brother also has a wrong ce, you just said you want to draw? Brother teach you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    The little one happily wrapped his arms around Blume¡¯s neck and gave him a quick barb on the face, only to see Blume¡¯s little face sink and re angrily at the culprit, ¡°Nina, slobber!¡±

    Nina made a face at her brother and quickly ran to her desk, took out her drawing board and started to draw.

    Rosemary is helplessly smiled, walked to his baby son¡¯s front squat, smiled and said: ¡°sister is love you to have such behavior,ter mommy let her pay attention!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°This time only, it will not happen again!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± Rosemary is really depressed about her son¡¯s cleanliness, and she doesn¡¯t know who this kid inherited it from, she doesn¡¯t like people to be close to him since he was young, even if she wants to kiss him more than once.

    ¡°Okay, you can draw with your sister! Finish painting and rest early, tomorrow Mommy will take you out for a walk!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After a few words of advice, Rosemary and Fiona left the putting room.

    ¡°Rosemary, Blume is ying with theputer at such a young age?¡±

    ¡°Well, Blume really likes to work on toys like guns and stuff, and likes to get them on theputer when he¡¯s not doing anything.¡±

    In fact, what Rosemary didn¡¯t know was that what he saw was just a deliberate illusion made by his own son,pletely unaware that his son was a super genius when it came toputers.

    ¡°Rosemary, you haven¡¯t eaten anything tonight, I¡¯m going to get you a bowl of noodles, wait for me!¡±

    Because of Wilson, Rosemary had little appetite and ate very little these days.

    Rosemary was just about to open her mouth to say no, when Fiona had already left.

    Standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Rosemary looked at the rippling sea in the distance and her thoughts slowly pulled away.

    Since she was a child, she especially liked the sea, every time she was aggrieved at home, she liked toe to the beach alone, no matter how much aggression in her heart, as long as she faced the sea, looking at the endless sky, her mood would slowly change for the better.

    When Wilson bought the current vi is because she likes the sea, so she bought this vi in the nearest beach to C city.

    The sea breeze blew against her face so that Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but pull her clothes tighter. Although it was already February, the temperature at night was still very cold.

    Hearing Fiona call out to her, Rosemary subconsciously went to close the window when a dark shadow on the distant beach stopped her hand in its tracks.

    The next moment, Rosemary¡¯s entire body left the room as quickly as a gust of wind.

    Fiona, who was helping Rosemary cook noodles in the kitchen, heard a noise and just came out to see Rosemary running out fast.

    ¡°Rosemary, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rosemary stood in the middle of the beach in a pair of slippers and shouted loudly, while at the same time at the other end, Wilson was quietly hidden in the darkness, his eyes kept falling on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    He really misses her!

    Looking out at Rosemary, who was crying her heart out, Wilson clenched his fists tightly, afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back and rush out.

    ¡°Wilson, youe back, will youe back ¡­¡±

    Her heart really hurts so much, why God is so cruel to her ¡­

    Rosemary slowly squatted down, hands clutching her knees, crying.

    She didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud at home because she was afraid that her children would hear that they would be upset, and they were so young that she didn¡¯t know how to exin to them that their father had left.

    Rosemary, don¡¯t feel bad!

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who was crying in the distance, and shouted in his heart over and over again.

    It is said that men have tears, but in this moment, a tear still slipped from Wilson¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Fiona held Rosemary in her arms and listened to Rosemary¡¯s cries, her nose sore and tears falling down uncontrobly.

    ¡°Rosemary, if you want to cry, cry out loud! Crying out will make your heart feel a lot better.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s arms, Rosemary could not restrain her emotions and cried out loud.

    ¡°Fiona, I¡¯m hurting here, really hurting!¡± Hands clutching the clothes on her chest, she mumbled.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    The deeper the love, the deeper the pain, what is called deep marrow, Rosemary¡¯s love for Wilson is.

    During the time she has been in C City, Fiona has gained some understanding of the rtionship between Rosemary and Wilson, and has learned from Edmund¡¯s mouth what has happened to them over the past few years, and when she finished listening, she did note out of shock for a long time.

    Whether it¡¯s Rosemary¡¯s feelings for Wilson or Wilson¡¯s feelings for Rosemary, it¡¯s all engrained in her heart.

    If it were the past, perhaps she would have resented God¡¯s unfairness, but after hearing what Crystal said the other day, she suddenly realized that this current ending might actually be for the best.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you!¡±

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, but Rosemary finally stopped crying and looked up at Fiona and said.

    Fiona draped the jacket in her hand over her body, smiled, shook her head and said, ¡°If you had stayed the same as before, that¡¯s what Edmund and I would have been most worried about, but you look much better now.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s much better inside!¡±

    Wiping the tears from the sides of her cheeks, Rosemary said in a hoarse voice.

    ¡°Fiona, I think I just saw him!¡±

 Chapter 1028 Are you really not sorry?

    Wilson has been to Rosemary and Fiona safe back to the vi before returning, a door to see sitting on the sofa are to Robin.

    ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡±

    ¡°You went to see Rosemary?¡±

    Robin did not answer his words, but asked the question directly in her mind.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After thinking for a while, Wilson still nodded.

    Robin poured a ss of whiskey and handed it to him, and Tammy¡¯s said, ¡°I think you need it now!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the whiskey from his hand, Wilson drank it down in one go, a sh of pain in his eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re already doing it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a warning!¡±

    Wilson took the whiskey on the table and poured himself a ss, enough to hook his lips, continued: ¡°Gino Lau is just a pawn in their hands, like Gino Lau such a minion is impossible to reach Clement, not to mention that I still have a certain understanding of Clement this person, this kind of thing is not like her style This is not her style.

    If she really wanted their lives, she would have done it on their wedding day, there was no need to make such a big detour.

    Robin narrowed his eyes and handed Wilson a document on his desk, ¡°This document was sent by Lance half an hour ago, take a look at it.¡±

    Putting down the ss in his hand, Wilson opened the file and looked at it carefully, frowning more and more, looking up at him and asking, ¡°What is the Eye in the Sky program?¡±

    ¡°This I am not very clear, Lance is also inadvertently found, too many things have happened recently, and I always feel that behind this is not as simple as we think, from the things they do, the other side seems to be in the confirmation of what or looking for something, but intuition tells me that these things must be rted to the ¡°eye in the sky¡± n. ¡±

    The reason he is still here sote is to see what Wilson thinks about this matter.

    ¡°By the way, have you heard anything about Rosemary¡¯s birth that you asked you guys to help find out before?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Rosemary¡¯s origine to light?¡±

    Although The Bernard Family has not yet released Rosemary¡¯s identity to the public, The Bernard Family has long since verified Rosemary¡¯s identity.

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s silence, Robin thought for a moment and asked with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°You don¡¯t suspect The Bernard Family, do you!¡±

    ¡°No, I just think Rosemary¡¯s identity won¡¯t be as simple as it is now!¡± Although The Bernard Family is very powerful, The Bernard Family has always kept a low profile, no matter what they do or how they behave, not to mention that nowadays The Bernard Family is headed by Adrian, and ording to the information he got, Adrian keeps a very strict eye on the Qiao family.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Robin stared at him with wide eyes, looking at his nephew with some incredulity, and said, ¡°Wilson, one The Bernard Family has already made us very Alexander, and now you tell me that Rosemary¡¯s identity is not only so simple, you are really nning to live alone in this life? ¡±

    He was already worried about Wilson when he learned that Rosemary was The Bernard Family¡¯s niece, and now he¡¯s saying it¡¯s more than that, so can he still be with Rosemary?¡±

    Oops, no!

    Isn¡¯t Rosemary Andrew¡¯s biological daughter? Could it be that ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to tell me that Rosemary¡¯s real father isn¡¯t Andrew, are you?¡±

    If this is really the case, then the family is really ¡­

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    In fact, he also found out unintentionally, when he found out that Andrew¡¯s death was strange, and then he found out that Rosemary¡¯s mother¡¯s car ident was also man-made, so he let Marks secretly continue to search for relevant evidence, until one day Marks will be a DNA test report to him, he only knew that Rosemary was not Andrew and his He learned that Rosemary was not born to Andrew and his ex-wife, not even Daisy, because Andrew had done birth control in a car ident back in the day, it is impossible to have a child of their own, of course, all this except Rosemary¡¯s mother knows, no one else knows.

    ¡°Later you will have someone send me a copy of the information about the ¡°Eye in the Sky¡± program!¡±

    ¡°OK, no problem, I¡¯ll have someone pass a copy to youter!¡±

    Although he is a dead man in the hearts of others, but in the ¡°Stunning Night¡±, he is still the mysterious ¡°Stunning Night¡± behind the controller.

    ¡°I just got word that the West Road side of C City was destroyed by a group of mysterious organizations, it was you who did it, right!¡±

    Besides him, he really can¡¯t think of anyone else doing it now.

    Wilson took out a USB from inside his pocket and handed it to him, leaned back on the sofa and said coldly, ¡°Take a look!¡±

    Plugging the USB into theputer, Robin quickly understood what was going on.

    ¡°Rie Cary¡¯s ambition is really not small, it seems he wants to take over C City for himself!¡±

    ¡°His ambition is more than that, not to mention that I now have people destroying just some of his small bases in C. It¡¯s nothing to him.¡±

    Shaking the cup in his hand, the golden liquid in the cup quietly flowing, every ce to highlight the owner of the noble atmosphere.

    ¡°That¡¯s not like you?¡±

    He knows his nephew too well, like this kind of waste of time and manpower is not something he will do.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, dealing with Cheney, the old fox, naturally cannot follow themon sense, otherwise how can I face him!¡±

    The words fell, Wilson hooked his lips, and his eyes shed with an appalling coldness.

    From the moment he made this decision, he made a secret vow in his heart that he would pay it back twice as much.

    ¡°What do I need to do next?¡±

    Looking at him, Robin felt that since he had agreed to cooperate with him, he had be one of his junior brothers, where there was no elder.

    ¡°I may leave C City tomorrow for a while, so I¡¯ll ask my cousin uncle to take care of Rosemary for me during this period!¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Libya!¡±

    When he finished, he got up and headed upstairs.

    Robin gave him a look, sighed lightly in his heart, wiggled his lips to say something, and finally did not speak, although he also wanted to help him, but as he said, as ast resort, he did not want to involve him in this.

    Wilson returned to the room to wash a shower out, the original ck screen of theputer screen suddenly lit up, the corners of the lips slightly hooked up a Tammy arc, ten fingers quicklyputer knock down a line of words.

    You¡¯re still up sote, you¡¯re not waiting for me, are you?

    After knowing again that the other party did not have any malicious intent, Wilson¡¯s guard was much lessened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you stay up too?¡±

    ¡°Just got back from being out and getting ready for bed!¡±

    Wilson knocked down a line and sent it quickly, and then the other side was offline as usual, and did not return the message for a long time.

    Just as he was about to turn off hisputer, a line suddenly appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Are you really not sorry?¡±

 Chapter 1029 cannot be moved

    ¡°Irene, is Mr. Williams¡¯ illness curable?¡±

    Mayme called Marks directly as soon as she got off the ne, and soon Marks picked her up personally in his car.

    Sitting in front of them is a Hmong woman, early forties, delicate features can be seen when she was young is also a beautiful woman.

    She is the Miao doctor that Marks hired from Miaojiang. Because she had a one-sided rtionship with Marcy, she quickly rushed over when she learned that something had happened to Marcy, only she didn¡¯t expect Marcy¡¯s condition to be so tricky.

    ¡°Mr. Meyer was put under a kind ofpulsion called ¡°lovepulsion¡±, this kind ofpulsion is verymon in our side, the general Hmong women will raise, after marriage to their husbands, and as husbands, they will also voluntarily nted, so as to show their loyalty to their wives, this kind ofpulsion is actually not terrible, as long as both sides do not betray each other, ¡°lovepulsion¡± in the The human body will not have any harm, but if one party is unfaithful and betrayed the other, the betrayed person will taste the pain of the cone, as if millions of ants gnawing, until the parasite breaks out of the body.¡±

    Irene said here, Marks and Mayme still can not help but shudder a little, before they only read in books, now personally and heard or the first time.

    And Mayme¡¯s main concern at this moment is what exactly is the way to move thispulsion out of the body.

    ¡°Irene, if you know thispulsion is so vicious, why do you still keep it?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t such malicious techniques be forbidden?

    Irene gave them a look, sighed lightly and said, ¡°That is because you do not understand thepulsions, in fact, we raisepulsions and your medical art here is actually the same, medical art can save people can also kill people, raisingpulsions is the same thing, it just depends on what kind of people are doing it.¡±

    It is also everyone¡¯sck of understanding, which will lead to their Miaojiang medical art to today has always been unable to let the crowd ept, on the contrary, as long as everyone heard of Miao medicine, will soon be associated with thepulsion, and associated with thepulsion to show in everyone¡¯s mind is that a worm.

    ¡°Then can we take out thepulsion on Mr. Williams?¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking, once the lovepulsion is nted unless the two people are together, they will die in the end, but thankfully you found it early, so it can still be taken out!¡±

    Drop the tone, Mayme¡¯s mood is very excited.

    ¡°Great!¡±

    ¡°You guys hear me out first!¡±

    Realizing that she was too excited, Mayme said embarrassedly.

    ¡°Although I can force it out, but at the same time need to again need to rent thepulsion to another person¡¯s body, and this person had better have feelings for Mr. Meyer, and Mr. Meyer also has feelings for her, so that thepulsion will temporarily reside in the body, as long as the person who nted thepulsion does not change his mind, there will not be anything. ¡±

    Marks looked at Irene incredulously, his face hard, and asked with difficulty, ¡°Irene, isn¡¯t there any other way?¡±

    ¡°This is the only way to save Mr. Meyer!¡±

    Once the lovepulsion is nted is impossible to remove, even if removed can only be transferred to another person¡¯s body, and still in the first half of the ntedpulsion can be transferred, more than even the immortals have no way.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Marks for a moment do not know what to do is good, if you say that random people are okay, but today¡¯s problem is to each other also love their young master, then things will be a problem.

    Although Mayme to the young master¡¯s heart he in clear, but the young master to her but always refused to say true words, but ¡­

    Suddenly a brilliant light shed in Marks¡¯ mind, while dropping his gaze to Mayme¡¯s body, and at this moment Mayme quickly understood Marks¡¯ meaning and slowly spoke: ¡°Marks, I hope that today¡¯s matter is just the three of us know, I don¡¯t want him to choose to stay with me because of guilt, if it¡¯s really like that, then I¡¯d rather choose to leave.¡±

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, although I am not the young master, but I can feel the young master¡¯s heart for you, the reason why the young master does not say may be what is difficult to say!¡±

    In fact, Marks is sincerely hope that Mayme can be with their own young master, get along for so long, he can see Mayme is truly love his young master, not like Cindy, for their own sake and do things to hurt the young master to.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, once the lovepulsion is nted, you cannot be in love with any man in your life except Mr. Meyer, and if you can¡¯t be together, either you will live your life alone or you will taste the pain of your heart until your life is gone.¡±

    Irene looked at the girl in front of her, she was about the same age as her own daughter, as a mother, who wants her son or daughter to have a happy and fulfilling marriage, so she hoped Mayme would think it over.

    ¡°I know that it¡¯s because I love him that I¡¯m doing this, I don¡¯t want him to be with me because of this thing, I want his heart, not his body.¡±

    If the heart is not in you, even together they will not be happy.

    Irene sighed lightly, grabbed Mayme¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°I support you!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    As someone who has been there, she knows exactly how Mayme feels, and a handout is never what she wants.

    Marks looked at Mayme, nodded with difficulty and said, ¡°Okay, I promise you, I Marks will never reveal half a word like anyone else, otherwise ¡­¡±

    ¡°Marks, I believe in you!¡±

    Mayme stopped Marks¡¯ter words in time. She was still very clear about Marks¡¯ character, so theter words naturally did not need to be said.

    ¡°Irene, can you help Mr. Williams with thepulsion now?¡±

    Irene nced at Marks and said slowly, ¡°As for how to save your young master, can I just tell Miss Karlsson?¡±

    Slightly stunned, Marks nodded and turned to leave the room.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, just now Marks here I have things to say that have not been said, but also the most cruel to you!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That is, once your lovepulsion moves into your body, you can¡¯t be in love with Mr. Meyer, because once you are in love unless the two of you are together, your heart is like a million arrows through your heart, on the contrary, if you are together, these problems will be gone.¡±

    For two peoplewho love each other this is a beautiful * wonderful thing, but for two people who can¡¯t be together, it¡¯s worse than death.

    She could ept not letting them be together, but Mayme couldn¡¯t do it no matter what, but even if she had to suffer the pain every day, she wouldn¡¯t change her mind.

    ¡°Are you still sure you don¡¯t want to tell Mr. Meyer what happened now?¡±

    ¡°Irene, thank you and I hope you will say yes!¡±

 Chapter 1030 No body found

    C City Causeway Bay vi area, a Chinese and Western mixed-race beauty sitting on the sofa in the living room, exquisite features, fair skin, high nose, sexy red lips, a pair of beautiful eyes with a Tess cold, a ck power suit will be her bumpy body perfectly presented, all over the body emitting an icy cold air, but there is beauty to make people breathe.

    Just like that Clement, beautiful, enchanting behind with a deadly poison.

    It allows people to see only from a distance but not close up.

    She is the future young master of the Mafia, Clement, Cheney¡¯s baby daughter.

    ¡°Missy, all the brothers we sent to meet with Gino Lau were killed, Gino Lau is nowhere to be found, and one of our contact points outside of West Road was attacked just five minutes ago.¡±

    A man in ck stood in front of Clement and began to report the news that had juste in.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±

    ¡°For the time being, we haven¡¯t checked it out!¡±

    Clement took a white handkerchief and gently wiped the short gun in his hand, the corners of his lips curled up and he coldly said, ¡°You have someone check to see if there are any suspicious people.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°By the way, how is the investigation of the matter I asked you to check before?¡±

    ¡°The people we sent over there came back to report that The Grant family young master died of a gunshot wound to the heart plus a severe poison due to iplete resuscitation, but ¡­¡±

    The men in ck paused for a moment, although they checked the information, but when they mixed into the morgue to see Wilson¡¯s body for themselves, they never found it.

    Clement¡¯s hand rubbing his gun suddenly paused, raised his eyes slightly, and said, ¡°But our men did not find his body.¡±

    It was for this reason that he sent another team to continue to investigate and see if there were any new discoveries.

    ¡°Since no body was found, that doesn¡¯t prove that Wilson is really dead!¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    As long as Wilson¡¯s body was not lying in front of her, she would not believe that Wilson was dead. A man like him, who was like a god, would not die so easily.

    Fraudulent death?

    The man in ck looked up at Clement and then said, ¡°Although we didn¡¯t find Wilson¡¯s body, the hospital people said that Wilson was sent to the crematorium in the afternoon of the day he left, and Robin returned to C City with the ashes the next day.¡±

    Clement listened to his subordinate¡¯s boration, his heart seized violently, never wanting to believe that this is true.

    ¡°Missy, His Lordship told us to get C City in our hands as fast as possible and acquire The Grant Group within a week!¡±

    ¡°I got it!¡±

    Waving a hand, Clement gestured to indicate the ck man to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Missy get some rest!¡±

    The man in ck looked at Clement, a quick sh of sadness under his eyes, and then turned away.

    And all this Clement did not know until the day this man stood in her way for her, only then did it be clear how wrong he was.

    ¡­

    The next day, Rosemary woke up early, as usual. It was the children¡¯s first day of school and yesterday she promised to apany them to school to report today.

    As soon as she came downstairs, Rosemary saw her two little family members sitting at the dining table, and when the little one saw hering down, she happily shouted, ¡°Mommy,e and have breakfast, Fiona¡¯s chaos is delicious.¡±

    Nina, a small foodie, put a chaos in her mouth and puffed out her cheeks to Rosemary at the stairs.

    Fiona just now came out of the kitchen with a steaming bowl of chaos, and when she saw Rosemary up, she smiled and shouted, ¡°Good morning Rosemary,e and try my cooking!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get more sleep!¡±

    Rosemary took the bowl from her hand, she stayed with her for so longst night, and now she got up so early to make breakfast, can her body bear it?

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it, at home I get up at dawn, besides the air is fresh in the morning, breathing fresh air is also good for my body!¡±

    ¡°But your body has not fully recovered yet, and do not make yourself work too hard, if you are exhausted, how can I exin to grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not as fragile as you think, besides I know my own body well, Edmund is too nervous!¡±

    In fact, her body is really not a big deal, like they have been training since childhood, these superficial injuries are normal for them, but if it were not for Crystal, I¡¯m afraid she would still be lying in the hospital.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing!¡±

    Falling sound, a quick sh of color in the eyes. , ,

    But Fiona didn¡¯t think deeply about it, let alone know what Rosemary meant when she said that.

    Fiona gave Rosemary a bowl of chaos, smelling the strong aroma, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve eaten your wrapped chaos, I remember the first time we met, the first thing you did when you brought us back home was to wrap a pot of chaos for Adrian and I. I¡¯ll never forget that taste. ¡±

    ¡°I can only take Chaos!¡±

    ¡°Fiona¡¯s wrapped chaos is even better than our chef¡¯s. Brother, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    Nina finished her review without forgetting to drag her brother along, only to see Blume give a hint and continue eating the bowl of chaos.

    After two days together, Fiona is used to Blume¡¯s shy words, but she is still very happy to get confirmation from him.

    ¡°Fiona, I tell you what! My brother is a very picky eater, so I really didn¡¯t lie to you just now, the chaos you wrapped was really delicious!¡±

    Worried that Fiona wouldn¡¯t believe her, Nina hurriedly assured her.

    Rosemary listened and could not help butugh out loud, this daughter of hers is really a snacker, as long as once encountered delicious, anything can not.

    ¡°Thank you babies for the affirmation of sister, in the future you want to eat, tell sister, sister to make you good?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The little one happily responded, and then chucked some more over from the bowl to eat.

    Listening to the children¡¯s joyfulughter, Rosemary¡¯s heart shed with a touch of loss, but soon calmed down, no matter what, she would raise their children to grow up happy and carefree.

    At this time, the phone rang inside the living room, a maid went over to pick up the phone, and in a moment the maid came over and said respectfully, ¡°The Great Young Lady, your call.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡±

    ¡°The other party did not say, but listening to his tone seems to be very urgent!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it!¡±

    Putting down the dishes, Rosemary drew a napkin and wiped her mouth, pulled her chair back and headed for the living room.

    ¡°Fiona, will you also apany us to the kindergartenter?¡±

    Nina, who was sitting on the dining chair, blinked her big eyes and asked.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

 Chapter 1031 One thing after another

    ¡°Hello, is this Miss Rosemary?¡±

    A female nurse stood at the entrance of the hospital, and as soon as she saw Rosemary, she asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Um, this is Rosemary, did you guys just call me?¡±

    She just received a call from the hospital saying that she shoulde to the First People¡¯s Hospital right away, and before she could ask about the situation, the other party had already hung up the phone.

    ¡°Come with me now! The dean is waiting for you in the operating room?¡±

    After saying that, the young nurse pulled Rosemary and ran to the operating room.

    ¡°Miss Nurse, you still haven¡¯t told me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Inexplicably, she received a call toe to the hospital, and now she is being inexplicably dragged by a nurse to the operating room, who in the end does the surgery that she has toe over.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, the chairman of The Grant Group and his wife suddenly had a car ident on their way to the office, and now they are being resuscitated in the operating room, because the two young masters of The Grant family are no longer there, and the others can¡¯t do it, so the dean asked me to call you.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say, say it again ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body staggered a few steps, tears fell like segmented beads, and her head shook like a rattle.

    This is not true!

    This is not true!

    Yesterday was fine, how can say that there was a car ident on the car ident?

    When the nurse saw Rosemary desperately backing up, her tone couldn¡¯t help but be a little heavier and said, ¡°Miss Harris, I know you¡¯re already divorced from Mr. Grant, but no matter how you say it, you were once a family, and even if The Grant family is sorry, you can still go to the operating room for the sake of so many years. Sign it!¡±

    Before the young nurse could finish her sentence, Rosemary¡¯s silhouette had already disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°Doctor, how are my parents, I beg you, you must save them, no matter how much it costs!¡±

    Rosemary grabbed the arm of a middle-aged doctor and pleaded with tearful eyes.

    The doctor naturally knew Rosemary and had heard about what had happened to The Grant family, so he understood Rosemary¡¯s feelings at the moment.

    ¡°Youngdy, please don¡¯t worry, we will do our best to resuscitate you, now could you please sign the operation consent form first?¡±

    ¡°Doctor, are my parents seriously injured?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you have to be prepared, Mr. Grant brain damage, lung trauma, abdominal bleeding, multiple open fractures, the injuries are very serious, our dean is now standing inside in full resuscitation, as for the chairman¡¯s wife because the chairman pushed her when the car crashed over, the injuries are rtively better, but also very dangerous.¡±

    The middle-aged doctor spoke to Rosemary about her condition and saw her sign and take the chart directly and walk quickly into the operating room.

    Rosemary has no idea how she signed her name, because her mind was nk at the moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Edmund had just arrived at the hospital when he received a call from Fiona, saying that Rosemary had taken a call and gone to the hospital and didn¡¯t know what had happened, so he asked him toe over and take a look.

    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    Rosemary turned her head and saw Edmund standing behind her, tears once again weeping, eyes full of helpless, desperate eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s in the operating room?¡±

    ¡°Wilson¡¯s parents were in a car ident this morning on their way to the office and are now in there resuscitating!¡±

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    Edmund was also shocked by the news, but quickly calmed down and took Rosemary in his arms,forting him, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, Mr. Grant and Aunt Lu will be fine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, I didn¡¯t take care of them!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t taken that agreement, if she hadn¡¯t left The Grant family, if she had insisted on staying to help them, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    What was she going to tell Wilson?

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s not your fault, let¡¯s sit down and wait for the doctor toe out!¡±

    Nodding, Edmund helped her sit down.

    The two of them sat outside the operating room and waited for almost two hours, the operating room was still lit, during which Edmund left for a while, and Tina and Heidi, who came to hear the news, soon saw Rosemary sitting in the corner.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Tina and Heidi each sat next to her and gently patted Rosemary¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Tina, what should I do, what should I do?¡±

    Rosemary flung herself into Tina¡¯s arms and began to sob.

    It¡¯s only been ten days since Wilson left, and with this happening to The Grant family duo, Rosemary feels like her heart is going to start to stop beating.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know you¡¯re upset inside, but we have to have faith in the doctors and I¡¯m sure Mr. Grant and Auntie Lu will hold out!¡±

    Now at this time, they don¡¯t know what else they can do except stay by her side, Tina and Heidi.

    Now that Wilson¡¯s parents have been in a sudden car ident, The Grant Group will soon be in chaos without a leader, and thepany¡¯s stock will begin to plummet.

    ¡°Rosemary, the head of the city¡¯s Public Security Bureau wants to see you!¡±

    Edmund came over to Rosemary and said.

    Rosemary wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes and spoke in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Brother, please help me with Police Chuang, thank you!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She simply does not have any mind to deal with other things now, he just wants to keep well.

    Seeing this, Edmund was about to say something else when he heard Tina say, ¡°Edmund, why don¡¯t you tell Police Chuang to wait for a while, and I¡¯ll apany Rosemary there after the operation.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tina knew what Edmund was thinking, now that Wilson¡¯s parents were in such a big deal as a car ident, it was like a bomb flying in the sky of C for those high officials from C that could fall on their heads anytime, anywhere.

    Noah, the director of the city¡¯s public security bureau, is walking back and forth in another corridor of the hospital at the moment, with beads of sweat pouring up on his forehead. The mayor has just personally given the order that if they can¡¯t get things sorted out this time, they will go straight back home.

    Hearing footsteps, Noah jerked his head up to see Edmund walking alone and hurried forward, saying, ¡°Dr. Edmund, where is the youngdy?¡±

    ¡°Police Chuang, the youngdy doesn¡¯t want to see anyone right now, so go back first!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, I would like to ask when will the youngdy be free to see me?¡±

    Police Chuang asked as he wiped sweat from his forehead.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet, maybe after the surgery is over!¡±

 Chapter 1032 No way to start

    Rosemary sat outside for nearly six hours waiting for the lights above the operating room to go out.

    ¡°Doctor, how are my parents doing?¡±

    ¡°The surgery was sessful, the next three days are critical, and it¡¯s up to their willpower to get through the dangerous period.¡±

    The dean took off his mask and said with a heavy face.

    The words fell, Rosemary¡¯s body swayed, and if not for Tina and their support, I¡¯m afraid that at this moment has fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be okay!¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, you take Mrs. Mr. Grant to rest for a while, I¡¯ll tell you the detailster!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s pale face, the dean asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dean can I go see my parents?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but you can only stand outside the ward and watch, and it¡¯s for ten minutes.¡±

    The dean hesitated for a moment and said slowly.

    This dean and Darren is also considered a long-time friend, and he is the dean of this side Darren has not less care for him, otherwise he would not take the initiative to call Rosemary.

    ¡°Thank you, Dean!¡±

    Tina helped and Heidi helped Rosemary to the ICU ward, only to see Darren mixed with white bandages, face with oxygen mask, lying motionless on the hospital bed, with the usual serious, kind old man ispletely different.

    ¡°Dad, you must hold on, you still have to watch BlumeNina grow up to be a man?¡±

    Rosemary shouted silently in her heart, and Darren¡¯s warm smile kepting to her mind.

    After seeing Darren, Rosemary went to see Marian again, and then apanied by Tina Rosemary then headed to the dean¡¯s office.

    ¡°Dean, you can call me Rosemary, if you have anything to say, you direct, I have no rtionship!¡±

    Upon entering the door, Rosemary opened the door and said.

    She knew at the door of the operating room that the dean had not finished his sentence, which is why she came to the dean¡¯s office again.

    ¡°Please sit down!¡±

    The dean poured them a cup of tea, then got up and took a pre-prepared medical record and ced it in front of Rosemary, saying in a heavy tone, ¡°Rosemary, this is the diagnosis that I and several other experts in the hospital gave your parents, read it first!¡±

    Taking the medical record, Rosemary did not read it but put it straight on the table and slowly said, ¡°Dean, you tell me directly! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already prepared for the worst!¡±

    An hourter, Rosemary didn¡¯t know how she was going to walk out of the dean¡¯s office, even though she had prepared for the worst, but hearing it directly from the dean¡¯s mouth was still a little too much for her to take.

    When Tina and Heidi saw her like this, they didn¡¯t know what to do. They were really worried that her body wouldn¡¯t hold up in the face of the bad news that came one after another.

    ¡°Rosemary, you haven¡¯t eaten a bit since this morning, why don¡¯t Heidi and I go with you to eat a bit!¡±

    ¡°Tina, I don¡¯t have an appetite, so you can go eat with Heidi! I want to be alone to calm down!¡±

    She just wants to be quiet now and let her brain sort out all the things properly.

    Tina wanted to say something else, but was stopped by a look from Heidi, she understands how Rosemary feels at the moment, after what happened, what she needs most now is to be left alone.

    ¡°Rosemary, then sit here for a moment while Tina and I go and get you some porridge ande back.¡±

    After saying that, Heidi pulled Tina and headed outside.

    ¡°Heidi, how can you let Rosemary stay alone, what if something goes wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edmund will keep an eye on her!¡±

    Falling into tune, Tina quickly understood, she then said how Heidi would suddenly be so relieved to pull her away.

    ¡°Tina, I¡¯m really worried that Rosemary won¡¯t be able to hold it together. Wilson just left for ten days and now both of his parents have been in a car ident, so I don¡¯t know how Rosemary will be able to face the next thing!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the real difficulties are still ahead, but hopefully Rosemary will be able to hold on.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After Tina and Heidi left, Rosemary sat alone on a bench in the hospital garden, clutching her phone screen with a photo she and Wilson had taken in Hawaii earlier, showing a handsome man with loving eyes full of doting on the woman.

    The tears fell drop by drop on the phone screen, but the man on the screen could no longer gently wipe away the tears on her cheeks.

    Wilson, what should I do now?

    With the departure of Wilson, The Grant Group is once again headed by Darren, and now that Darren and Marian have both been involved in car idents, The Grant Group will soon face an internal struggle and be a takeover target for otherpanies.

    It was a business empire that Wilson¡¯s grandfather and grandmother had spent their entire lives building, and she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch it be divided up by those people.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, feeling better?¡±

    At some point Edmund came to sit beside her, his eyes falling on the screen of the phone in her hand.

    ¡°Thinking about Wilson again?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s the situation outside now?¡±

    Putting the phone away, Rosemary wiped the tears from her cheeks and spoke.

    ¡°The hospital has blocked the news first thing in the morning, but you still have to prepare your mind, although the hospital temporarily blocked the news, but it will not be concealed for long, so you have to start preparing from now on and enter the battle state at any time.¡±

    Edmund knows he¡¯s being cruel at this point, but there¡¯s no other way to say it. The Grant family now has no one in control of The Grant Group except Rosemary.

    Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything, Edmund continued, ¡°Rosemary, I know this may be hard for you, but you don¡¯t want all of Wilson¡¯s efforts to go down the drain! The only person The Grant family has a say in right now is you.¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry! I won¡¯t let Wilson¡¯s efforts go to waste!¡±

    No matter who it was for, she would find a way to hold on to everything The Grant family had until the right person took over.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you think so, no matter what you are Blume¡¯s mom, everything in The Grant family will still be Blume and Nina¡¯s in the future!¡±

    At first he was worried that Rosemary would refuse to take over thepany because of the divorce settlement, but now that he has heard her say so, he is much more relieved.

    ¡°But big brother, you also know that I went to college when the major studied is not management, but I have no scripture at all, I worry that my heart is strong but not enough!¡±

    Now she suddenly understood why Marian had suggested her to work at The Grant Group. I¡¯m afraid her idea at that time was also for today, but she didn¡¯t listen to it at that time and didn¡¯t think that far ahead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Joseph and I will do our best to help you, besides don¡¯t you still have Karen?¡±

 Chapter 1033 Is he really wrong?

    There is a custom in the old vige that when an elder dies in the family, the children have to stay at home to observe mourning for forty days, and they can leave only after the forty days are up.

    So Karen took a month¡¯s leave directly from thepany, plus the leave she had saved in thepany before, which was just enough.

    And because of this, Karen knows nothing about what is happening in C City.

    At this time, the corner of the hospital corridor, a white light to Rosemary this direction quickly shed a few times, while Rosemary and Edmund did not notice.

    ¡°Edmund, I think I¡¯ll move back to The Grant family, and when my parents¡¯ condition stabilizes, I¡¯ll bring them back to The Grant family, and by then I hope Brother will work hard and help me find some more authoritative professors toe and sit in.¡±

    Under Edmund¡¯s guidance, Rosemary¡¯s mood improved and she began to slowly sort out the misced thoughts in her head.

    ¡°Rosemary, will your body be able to carry this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in good health, besides, don¡¯t I still have you guys?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t afford to let Wilson¡¯s parents get away with anything, whether it was to The Grant family or Wilson, she had to do it.

    Although Marian is usually a little harsh on himself, but it is for his own good, in front of outsiders never let himself suffer a little bit of aggravation.

    After all that, if it were her, maybe she would sit like that!Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Since you have decided, I respect your intention, but just in case, I think you should strengthen the security aspect of The Grant family, after all, this is a special time, security is a first-ss matter.¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary and put his thoughts into words.

    Rosemary nodded, Wilson had discussed this with Darren before, but then the topic of safety for The Grant family was shelved again because of Grandma, Mom and Dad saying they were going to go overseas to heal, and the fact that they didn¡¯t want to live in The Grant family.

    ¡°Wilson had this intention before, and then put it on hold for other reasons.¡±

    ¡°Since Wilson has this intention, let me handle this matter!¡±

    Ordinary bodyguards can¡¯t protect her at all, it seems he should get some people from from over there to do so.

    ¡­

    Inside Adrian¡¯s private vi at The Bernard Familypound, Adrian¡¯s slender legs were elegantly folded together, his ten fingers crossed against his chin as he listened to the news brought by Doyle, his handsome features floating with faint anger, his deep eyes shing with a touch of heartache.

    She didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to look like such a docile and understanding child on the surface, but at heart she was such an obsessive child, and she didn¡¯t have to think about it to know that it must have something to do with her childhood life.

    Thinking about it, Adrian suddenly realized what a big mistake his decision was. He really didn¡¯t dare to imagine that if Judy hadn¡¯t appeared in time, he wouldn¡¯t have lost his only niece in the end.

    ¡°Sir, what do we do now?¡±

    In fact, Doyle is also very confused, how many celebrities and even princesses squeeze their heads to climb up with The Bernard Family, from flying to the top, while their Missy is not cared at all, and now such a big thing happened even did not call back, a kind of dispensable feeling.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s Rosemary¡¯s decision, let it be hers!¡± Who let her be her Adrian¡¯s niece?

    Perhaps from the beginning he should not see her as a child, the current Rosemary is like letting her see Polly as a child, as long as she determines the matter, even if the emperor came to be useless, this point Rosemary ispletely inherited.

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    ¡°Doyle, when is Gabying back?¡±

    Gaby and Doyle are brothers, their parents died when they were very young, without the blessing of their parents, as the older brother Doyle can only take his younger brother two years old begging on the street for a living,ter Gaby contracted pneumonia and no money to cure, only twelve years old Doyle went to the dock to do hardbor, did not expect to meet a ck-hearted boss, not only did not pay him for his work but also falsely used In order to thank Adrian for saving his life, Doyle took his younger brother Gaby and followed Adrian¡¯s side, which at that time was not the president of the W country, but only the young master of The Bernard Family.

    When the brothers get well, Adrian sends them to different schools based on their personalities and strengths, and they both live up to Adrian¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Sixteen days!¡±

    ¡°Tell Gaby toe back to me in three days with everything taken care of!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    With these words, Doyle turned and left the study. Just as she went out, she saw Fannieing up with a te of pastries.

    ¡°Mrs. Doyle?¡±

    ¡°I saw that Adrian ate very little for dinner today, so I made some of Adrian¡¯s favorite durian cakes and sent them over!¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Mrs. Doyle!¡±

    Saying that Doyle took the pastry from her hand, without waiting for Fannie to speak, said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mrs. Doyle go back to rest early!¡±

    Fannie nced a little awkwardly at the door behind her, smiled and nodded, and left in three steps.

    Doyle looked at Fannie¡¯s departing back, a sh of disdain in his eyes, turned and pushed open the door to the study and walked in.

    ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Hearing a sound, Adrian looked up and saw Doyle who came in with durian pastry, his gaze sank, ¡°Take it away!¡±

    ¡°Yes sir!¡±

    In fact, he also did not intend to give his family this high-flying model of Mr. eat well, not to mention not his old man said not to rm the snake to the baa.

    Doyle dumped all the durian puffs into the garbage belt, ready to be thrown away outside when he went out.

    ¡°By the way, how is the investigation of the matter you were asked to investigatest time, any news?¡±

    The other day Rosemary suddenly took out the jade around her neck and handed it to him, asking him if he recognized it, and saying that it was the dowry Polly had left her, and that the jade was two pieces at a nce, and that jade was made of good ancient jade at a nce, and if you look at it now, you can almost say that it is hard to find such a piece of jade with good color, although she did not know how her sister got this jade But from what Rosemary said, this piece of jade is very important to Polly, that¡¯s why he asked Doyle to check it out.

    ¡°Because it is a secret investigation, so things are a little difficult to investigate, it will take some time!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, everything must be done with Missy¡¯s safety in mind!¡±

    ¡°Doyle understands!¡±

    Do not look at his husband is the head of a country, but is an extremely protective person, or Fannie will not be so afraid of Rosemary.

 Chapter 1034 Stress like never before

    ¡°Youngdy, Evan is at the door and wants to see you!¡±

    Yesterday afternoon, when Rosemary appeared at the entrance of The Grant family, Owen was so excited that he burst into tears on the spot, holding her hand and saying, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back.

    Although Darren has announced that Rosemary has divorced Wilson and is no longer The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, in the minds of The Grant family¡¯s servants, Rosemary will always be The Great Young Lady of The Grant family. Now that she is willing toe back, the maids are especially happy, but some are happy and some are worried, and those worries are not because of other things, but because they are worried that Rosemary will not be able to stand up in thepany.

    After all, The Grant family is arge family, The Grant family¡¯s industry throughout the country and even abroad have a number of enterprises, said the mall like a battlefield, Rosemary, after all, in the mall without any scripture, and the young master is still so small, they will be worried for a reason.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Owen, please help me bring Evan to the living room, I¡¯ll be right down!¡±

    ¡°Yes, youngdy!¡±

    After packing up, Rosemary headed downstairs.

    Evan¡¯s name is Evan, is Darren¡¯s assistant, is also thepany¡¯s most senior employee, before in the annual meeting Rosemary met him once, is a kind old man.

    Soon Owen invited Evan in, and Rosemary quickly greeted him.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Hello youngdy!¡±

    Evan bowed to Rosemary and shouted respectfully.

    Rosemary hurriedly helped him up and politely said, ¡°Uncle Lee just call me Rosemary directly, please sit down!¡±

    The maid quickly brought a cup of tea and ced it in front of Evan, and then brought another cup and ced it in front of Rosemary.

    ¡°Since the youngdy has said so, then I will not be so polite. This time Uncle Lee came to you merely on behalf of a personal visit to you, I would like to ask how the chairman and thedy are doing?¡±

    Darren has never praised her in front of Rosemary, but he has said it many times in front of Evan, probably because Evan and Darren are the same age, plus they are good friends in addition to being subordinates, and they will talk to each other when they have free time.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, I¡¯m not going to lie to you, Dad¡¯s situation is not optimistic, so far have not passed the danger period, Mom has passed the danger period, but because of the brain patch was seriously injured, can wake up or not is still an unknown, now thepany things still hope Uncle Lee more help to take care of.¡±

    The reason Rosemary trusts Evan so much is because Owen says Evan is a person she can use with confidence, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t dare tell him the truth about what happened.

    In fact, beforeing here he had already guessed that if something very important had not happened, the chairman and his wife would not have missed that meeting yesterday, so when he heard the news that there was a serious traffic ident on the first ring road yesterday, a big truck driver DUI hit a Rolls-Royce car, because the picture at the scene did not take out the license te, but Evan still felt vaguely uneasy and gave Darren called several times but did not answer before realizing that something had happened.

    ¡°This is my job, even if you do not say, Uncle Lee will also do as you say, only I am worried about the matter, the chairman of the board of directors in a car ident can not be concealed for a long time, once the news of the chairman of the board of directors in a car ident is revealed, The Grant Group will face a panic, and Lu¡¯s stock will also plummet, then the scene is simply not my control! ¡±

    Evan was worried about the same thing that Rosemary was worried about. She knew almost nothing about thepany now, not to mention that she was not a management major herself, and it would be almost impossible to stabilize thepany in just a few days.

    ¡°What Uncle Lee is worried about is also my biggest worry at the moment, I wonder if Uncle Lee has any good ideas?¡±

    Rosemary put all her hopes on Evan, who was also anxious at the moment, and suddenly his eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s body, followed by a deep sigh.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°In fact, the final solution to thepany at present is for you to manage thepany, but the chairman of the board said that you are divorced, the only hope is gone!¡±

    If Rosemary had not divorced, she could have taken over thepany with her status, even if she did not understand that there is still him?

    ¡°Evan, take a look at this!¡±

    Owen handed the file bag in his hand to Evan. When Evan finished reading it, a smile of joy immediately appeared on his face, but soon revealed a touch of doubt. Since there was no divorce why did the chairman announce to the public that they were divorced?

    ¡°Dad announced to the public that Wilson and I had divorced because he didn¡¯t want me to get involved in Lu¡¯s strife, and the reason I didn¡¯t sign the divorce papers was because I didn¡¯t want to sign them, in addition to what Dad asked, and since I¡¯ve married into The Grant family, I¡¯m part of The Grant family and won¡¯t let anything change.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s exnation solved all the doubts in Evan¡¯s mind, and at this time Darren¡¯s personalwyer walked in hurriedly and nkly, saw Evan in nodded as a greeting, and then shouted respectfully to Rosemary: ¡°Hello youngdy, I am Master Lu¡¯s personalwyer Gary, this is the This is a piece of information that Master Lu gave me earlier, you should read it first.¡±

    ¡°Lawyer Lau please sit down!¡±

    With doubts, Rosemary took the information and looked at it carefully, tears falling on it drop by drop, a faint smile hanging on the corner of her lips.

    Dad, don¡¯t worry, Rosemary will not let you down.

    Rosemary looked at the handwriting on it and muttered a mental shout.

    ¡°Lawyer Lau, when did Daddy write this?¡±

    ¡°February 5th!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t that the day before Dad gave her the divorce papers? Did Dad guess that something would happen to them?

    Gary saw Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything for a long time and continued, ¡°Youngdy, Master Lu means that he wants you to take over The Grant Group, after all, only you are most qualified to take over at this time.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, she understood Gary¡¯s words in her heart, ¡°I know, I will try my best to manage thepany and won¡¯t let dad down!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to have these words from Young Madam, Young Madam can call me if there is anything, here is my phone number!¡±

    With that said, Gary took out a business card and handed it to Rosemary, who politely took it.

    ¡°If youngdy has nothing else to do then I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Owen give Lawyer Lau a ride for me!¡±

    ¡°Lawyer Lau please!¡±

    Gary gives Rosemary a small nod and turns to leave.

    Evan was not surprised by this, and then spoke to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, I can conceal the news of the chairman¡¯s ident for a week at most, within this week you have to keep thepany¡¯s operation in mind as fast as possible, although there is a power of attorney from the chairman, but the mall is like a battlefield, always rely on strength to speak, if you If you do not have the ability to generate profits for thepany, then the board of directors will jointly ask you to give up the chairmanship.¡±

 Chapter 1035 fainted from the pain

    Marks sitting in front of Marcy¡¯s bed, their young master has been in aa for three days,st night Mayme suddenly asked him to evacuate all the caretakers around Marcy, even the bodyguards have retreated to the first floor, until this morning Mayme came out from inside the room to know the reason.

    ¡°Move it ¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Marcy slowly opened her eyes to see a worried Marks, trying to speak but found her throat was dry as hell.

    ¡°Water ¡­¡±

    Marks hurriedly poured a ss of water and handed it over, Marcy took the water and drank it.

    Feeling a little better in her throat, Marcy then spoke slowly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Pinching her brow, Marcy felt her mind was in a state of confusion, as if something had been forgotten.

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t you remember what happened before?¡±

    ¡°What happened before?¡±

    Marcy looked up at Marks and asked faintly.

    Marks looked at him and cautiously asked, ¡°So, does the young master remember Snow?¡±

    ¡°What kind of words are you asking?¡±

    How could he not recognize his subordinates, what was wrong with Marks today.

    ¡°Young master, do you remember Mayme, Miss Karlsson, then?¡±

    ¡°Who is Mayme?¡±

    Marcy looked at him and asked rhetorically.

    Did he know such a person?

    Suddenly Marks remembered what Mayme said to him this morning, Marks, you take good care of Mr. Williams, he will wake up and forget what happened before.

    No way!

    By forgetting, Miss Karlsson meant that their young master had lost that memory.

    It seems that Mayme really doesn¡¯t want the young master to remember this incident.

    Marks suddenly remembered this passage, I love you as low as dust!

    In the heart of a light sigh right, Marks really heart Mayme, just because the young master told her that the two of them could not be together, they silently choose to quit, even if pay such a big price are not spared.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Marks ear came Marcy¡¯s low, cold voice, Marcy is still the same cold and handsome young master Mo.

    ¡°Young master, I suddenly received news that The Young Mr. Grant was shot dead in Paris ten days ago, and yesterday morning Mr. Grant¡¯s parents were involved in a car ident on the first ring road, and I heard that several major shareholders in The Grant Group have started to secretly pull in other shareholders to swallow The Grant Group. Do we need to go back?¡±

    Marcy and Lu have a partnership, and now that there is an internal change in The Grant Group, as a partner we must get all the information as fast as possible.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t I received a bit of news?¡±

    Patting her head, Marcy couldn¡¯t remember what had happened to her before.

    ¡°Young master, you were previously captured by The Garcia siblings, on your way back you were attacked and you fell to the bottom of the mountain, by the time we found you you were in aa, when you woke up ¡­¡±

    Marks carefully looked at his young master and saw that his face did not change much, so he was sure that he really believed his words.

    ¡°Is Rosemary okay!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is fine!¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary was okay, Marcy¡¯s tense nerves were slowly eased, but the thought of Wilson leaving like that kept his heart from resting for a long time.

    ¡°Go get ready, we¡¯re going to C City in two hours!¡±

    As the tone fell, Marcy walked towards the bathroom with her slender legs.

    When Marks came into the room again, he saw Marcy, who had been standing in front of the bathroom mirror, staring.

    ¡°Young master, the ne is ready, ready to depart!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Just now in the shower Marcy found a number of scratches on her shoulders and wanted to ask Marks if a woman had been here, but dismissed the idea when she thought she was in aa.

    Many yearster Marcy learned that the scratches on his shoulder were indeed scratched by a woman at the time, and the most important woman in his life, and he regretted not asking for rification at the time.

    And at this moment, not far from Marcy¡¯s vi, a petite figure stood there with a pair of beautiful eyes staring in one direction until a glimpse of a ne slowly rose above Marcy¡¯s backyard, turned in the sky, and then slowly flew off in another direction, further and further away until it was out of sight.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, why are you doing this again?¡±

    Looking at Mayme who kept looking at the sky, Irene asked heartily.

    Yesterday Mayme suddenly approached her and asked her if there was a medicine that could make people take and forget another person. At first she thought it was Mayme who wanted to forget Marcy, but only this morning did she realize that this silly girl wanted the other person to forget her.

    ¡°Instead of other looking at me with a guilty heart, to him forgetting mepletely, as long as he is safe!¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    At the end of the sentence, Mayme suddenly fell to the ground, the pain was so intense that it was like a million ants were gnawing at her body. Irene saw this and hurriedly took out a painkiller and fed it into her mouth, shouting, ¡°Stop thinking about it, think about your parents, think about the happy times you had with your family!¡±

    Beads of sweat rolled down from Mayme¡¯s forehead, and her lip was bitten, bright red blood slowly left along the corner of her mouth.

    No matter how Irene shouted, all that came to Mayme¡¯s mind were the bits and pieces she and Marcy had experienced together, and finally, unable to bear it, Mayme cked out and passed out from the pain.

    When Mayme woke up again, it was already the next morning. Irene didn¡¯t leave because she wasn¡¯t worried about her, and when she woke up, she hurriedly picked up a bowl of porridge, ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day and a night.

    ¡°Thanks Irene!¡±

    Taking the bowl, Mayme said apologetically.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, Irene would have already gone back to Miaojiang. Now that she has dyed the trip, and since they are not rtives, Mayme¡¯s heart is very sorry.

    After finishing the porridge, Irene took the bowl from her hand and asked softly, ¡°Miss Karlsson, where are you going to go now?¡±

    ¡°I want to go home!¡±

    Yes, she wants to go home, go back to spend time with her family, and then go to realize her dream to travel around the world and eat all the food.

    The most important thing is that she doesn¡¯t want her family to be sad, because she herself doesn¡¯t know how long she can bear this kind of heart-breaking pain, instead of letting her parents worry, it is better to leave them a beautiful thought, at least that is a kind lie.

    ¡°Where is your home, let me take you back!¡±

    She really did not feelfortable with her going back alone, in case what just happened again halfway, there was not even a person around to take care of her.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness, but I¡¯m really fine, didn¡¯t you say that your daughter is still waiting for you back at home? If it¡¯ste, she¡¯ll be worried!¡±

    ¡°Okay then! Here¡¯s my address and contact information, if you need my help with anything in the future, feel free toe and find me, as long as I can help!¡±

    She really likes this little girl in front of her, a silly girl who is obsessed with love.

 Chapter 1036 Is this the result you want to see?

    Robin received Edmund¡¯s call on the same day he took a ne to C City and rushed to the hospital as soon as he got off the ne.

    ¡°How is the situation of my cousin and sister-inw?¡±

    As soon as he arrived at the hospital, Edmund was already waiting for him at the door.

    ¡°Still in the ICU ward, Mr. Grant¡¯s injuries are very serious and so far he has not passed the danger period. Although Auntie Lu has passed the danger period, she has very little chance of waking up because of the violent impact on her head.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out why?¡±

    ¡°It was found out, because the truck driver was too fatigued, plus the crash caused by drunk driving, the driver involved has been arrested by the Public Security Bureau, and he has admitted to drunk driving.¡±

    Edmund went over the situation with Robin in detail. After all, The Grant family and The Sr Family are cousins and he had a right to know all this.

    Robin¡¯s face was ugly as he leaned against the wall, his cold eyes releasing an appalling killing intent. The nurses at the nurse¡¯s desk were so scared to see such a scene that they dared not breathe, afraid that if they made a sound, they would be stripped alive by Robin.

    ¡°How is Rosemary doing now?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant wrote a power of attorney earlier that Rosemary would take over The Grant Group if something happened to her and Aunt Lu, and now at this time she should be at The Grant family looking at relevant information about The Grant Group.¡±

    If he could, he really wanted to rece her, but he knew it was impossible. The only thing he could do for her now was to take care of Wilson¡¯s parents and keep her from being distracted.

    ¡°What cousin did was right, and now there is no one else qualified to be in charge of Lu¡¯s except Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the current situation is really the result that Young Master Dongfa wants? He would rather make such a big sacrifice to protect her, but the situation today ispletely beyond your control, isn¡¯t Mr. Sr worried that once they Rosemary takes over The Grant Group, those people will go all out against Rosemary?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s tone was cold and his eyes were fixed on Robin, he just wanted to know if he could see what he was expecting in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I failed Wilson¡¯s dying wish, but I will do my best to protect them. I know you are all good friends of Wilson¡¯s and I know your concern, no matter what, since I promised Wilson, then I will do it.¡±

    He knew Edmund¡¯s words just carried the meaning of probing, so he didn¡¯t get angry, instead he was d Wilson had such a good friend.

    ¡°Sorry, I just got too excited!¡±

    A trace of loss shed in his eyes, just a moment ago, how he wished Robin had told him that Wilson was not dead.

    Patting him on the shoulder, Robin hooked his lips, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I know you¡¯re worried about Rosemary and the baby.¡±

    Speaking of children, Edmund realized that The Grant family hadn¡¯t seemed to announce the existence of the two children until now.

    Now that Rosemary is leading them, won¡¯t they be in even more danger.

    Thinking of this, Edmund said to Robin: ¡°Wilson and Rosemary have twin sons and daughters you should know!¡±

    ¡°I know, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°At first Wilson did not announce their children to the public for the safety of the children, even the day of the wedding the children were with other people, now Rosemary with two children, I worry ¡­¡±

    Before Edmund could finish his sentence, he heard Robin say, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you guys say so before?¡±

    While talking, Robin was already out of the hospital and driving away quickly.

    The Grant family, Rosemary is currently sitting in the living room looking through the information Evan brought her, looking at the dense numbers on it, she felt her head was about to explode.

    ¡°Rosemary, have some fruit first before you look!¡±

    Fiona came over with a te of freshly cut fruit, looking at Rosemary these two days day and night lying on it, really good heartache, but I do not know anything about these things, want to help can not help.

    ¡°Thanks, put it aside first, I¡¯ll eat after I read these!¡±

    Rosemary said without raising her head.

    The time left for her is not much, this morning Evan sent information over when told him that several shareholders inside thepany has begun to suspect that Darren ident, but because he always bite Darren went abroad, and the time period, they did not do anything.

    Fiona grabbed the information in her hand and said unhappily, ¡°Eat first before reading, you have not eaten properly in the past two days in order to read these things, although I do not know anything about these things, but also just know that things need to be digested after eating.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat!¡±

    Said picking up a piece of apple to his mouth, the other hand took the information in Fiona¡¯s hand and gave her a reassuring smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of my body!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary started fighting mode again while eating an apple.

    Fiona sighed softly, stood up and walked outside.

    Just as he reached the door he saw Edmund walking this way with a cold man, Fiona walked up and shouted at Edmund.

    ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Fiona, where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    Seeing her here alone, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.

    ¡°In the living room!¡±

    Pointing behind him, Fiona said in a somewhat helpless voice.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Cousin uncle, what brings you here?¡±

    Hearing footsteps, Rosemary looked up and saw Robining in from outside and asked with some curiosity.

    It¡¯s only been ten days or so, howe she¡¯s lost so much weight.

    ¡°Can I note after something so big?¡±

    With that, Robin sat down on the couch across from her.

    Rosemary put down the information in her hands and just tried to stand up, probably because she had been sitting on the floor for too long, her feet were a little numb and she almost fell down, fortunately Edmund was quick to help her.

    A faint body scent greeted him, Edmund¡¯s body suddenly heated up, a hot current rushed up his body, but was quickly suppressed by him, and asked with concern, ¡°Is everything okay!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, probably sitting on the ground for too long, my feet are a little numb!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t notice the difference in him and smiled.

    ¡°Or let the housekeeper find a morefortable stool for you, otherwise you squatting on the floor for a long time like this will easily cause the blood vessels to pass!¡±

    Helping her to sit down on the couch, Edmund suggested.

    Sitting on the sofa, Robin looked at the mountain of papers piled up in front of him and frowned lightly, ¡°Are these all they sent over?¡±

    ¡°Well, Uncle Lee wants me to get familiar with all the operations in thepany as well as some of the projects as soon as possible, otherwise I won¡¯t be able to deal with the board of directors at the board meeting!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right, to be in charge of apany, the first thing is to know all the operations of thepany, but you stop for a moment, Edmund and I have something we want to discuss with you.¡±

 Chapter 1037 The most dangerous place is the safest place

    ¡°Sir, Gaby is back!¡±

    ¡°Let him in!¡±

    Adrian stopped what he was doing and saw a man who was 5¡¯5¡å tall with wheat-colored skin, handsome features, a high nose, and icy eyes, giving him a sense of rejection.

    ¡°Young master, I¡¯m back!¡± Gaby got down on one knee, Adrian told him toe back in three days to finish so, and he came back in just one day, the next morning.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other for three years, Little Huai has be more mature!¡±

    Adrian walked up to Gaby and patted his arm, his lips curled up in a faint arc, and Doyle and Gaby both knew in their hearts that it was because Adrian had always treated them as his own.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, if not for the young master there would be no Gaby today!¡± He really meant what he said, if it wasn¡¯t for Adrian¡¯s helping hand back then, she and her big brother would have died in the hands of those people. All these years, in order to repay Adrian for saving the lives of their brothers, he spent almost all of his time on training, except for a regr four-hour break every day.

    ¡°No need to thank me, your achievements today are all due to your own efforts!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the young master is so anxious for Gaby toe back is there something he needs Gaby to take care of?¡±

    On the way Gaby has told him generally about Rosemary, since the other side is the young master¡¯s family, naturally they also need to protect the person.

    ¡°Little Huai, I called you back in a hurry this time because there is something I want you to help me with!¡±

    ¡°Young master, pleasemand!¡±

    Adrian took out a file bag from inside the drawer and handed it to Gaby, slowly said, ¡°I think your big brother has already told you the basic situation, this is Rosemary, my niece, she is now in C city, I want you to go and keep her safe.¡±

    ¡°Young master, please don¡¯t worry, I will definitely keep Miss Harris safe.¡±

    ¡°In addition to Rosemary¡¯s safety, the safety of her two children must also be foolproof.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Standing up, Adrian straightened his clothes and said to Doyle, ¡°Give you an hour off, you brothers have a good chat!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xie!¡±

    At this moment inside The Grant family, Robin and Rosemary are discussing the issue of the safety of the two children, but after half a day of discussion never found a good solution.

    After a long time, Rosemary spoke slowly and said, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t approve of the child leaving, although Wilson didn¡¯t announce our child to the public in the first ce, but I don¡¯t know if big brother still remembers thest time Blume and Nina were kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°You mean they may have known about the children for a long time?¡±

    After Rosemary reminded her of this, Edmund instantly understood that now, whether or not they made the children¡¯s identities public, they would be in danger as long as they tried to deal with her.

    ¡°So what I¡¯m saying is that instead of making me worry about them every day, it¡¯s safer to keep them with me.

    As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce, and now there is no ce that is safer to put by her side.

    ¡°Since you have already made your decision, let¡¯s do it this way, I will send you some bodyguards in a couple of days, so that we are also more at ease.¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seems that he needs to discuss this matter with Wilson, now The Grant family in the eyes of outsiders is like hanging on the edge of the cliff rags, as long as Rosemary a loose hand, the whole Lu immediately face the danger of bankruptcy.

    When his eyes fell on Rosemary¡¯s thin body, Robin suddenly felt at this moment that they hadn¡¯t really done the wrong thing in the first ce, after all, this scene today was not what they wanted to see.

    ¡°Cousin uncle, I¡¯ve asked Edmund to take care of security matters, if possible I hope cousin uncle can help me find two bodyguards with good skills toe over, just let them secretly protect the children¡¯s safety, I don¡¯t want to affect the children¡¯s normal life.¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Robin. As the mother of her children, she wanted both for them to grow up safe and healthy and for them to be carefree and unencumbered.

    ¡°Well, as a parent your starting point is right, but you are now after all different from before, now your time is no longer avable for you as before, rtively speaking your time with the children is also starting to be limited, I suggest that it is better to let the bodyguard follow Blume and Nina during this time, when you can really manage thepany, at that time to say this issue It will be more appropriate.¡±

    Of course they don¡¯t want their children to be like them, but now Rosemary¡¯s situation is different from theirs, she has zero knowledge of managing apany, and the hard work she has to do to hold thepany in her hands is beyond her imagination.

    Edmund agrees with Robin on this point, after all, they are both doing what is best for Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t have to worry, Blume and Nina will be in the care of Crystal and I. Just go about your business without worry!¡±

    The only thing she can do nowadays seems to be to take care of Blume and Nina. It really hurts her to see Rosemary sleeping on her desk like this every day when she is tired and wants to help but can¡¯t.

    Rosemary took Fiona¡¯s hand and smiled faintly, ¡°Thank you Fiona!¡±

    Tic-Tac-Toe ¡­

    At that moment, the cell phone on the table rang, Rosemary took the phone and looked at the unfamiliar phone number on it, and pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s Uncle!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s low and maic voice rang out from the other side of the phone. Rosemary, who was holding the phone, nodded to Robin and Edmund and then walked towards the garden.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry uncle, so much has happenedtely that I didn¡¯t have time to give you a call.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re not angry with uncle, thest time it was uncle¡¯s fault, uncle is here to apologize to you!¡±

    Adrian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the azure sky, and said slowly.

    When she heard Adrian apologize to herself, Rosemary¡¯s nose was sore. To tell the truth, she did feel some hatred in her heart at the moment she knew Adrian had deliberately kept her in the dark, butter she also figured it out and understood her uncle¡¯s kindness.

    ¡°I know uncle is also doing it for my own good, I understand!¡± Wiping the tears from her cheeks, Rosemary continued to ask, ¡°Uncle, is Grandpa getting better?¡±

    ¡°Well, your grandfather has woken up and he misses you!¡±

    ¡°I miss his old man too. Please ask uncle to tell grandpa for me that when I finish the matter at hand, I will go back to see his old man and tell him to take good care of his health.¡±

 Chapter 1038 Meaningful

    ¡°Uncle will pass it on for you!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, uncle has found someone for you to protect you and the child, he is uncle¡¯s most trusted subordinate, you can trust your safety to him with confidence.¡±

    Doyle just walked in with the papers and saw his husband on the phone. Looking at his husband¡¯s gentle eyes that could drip water, he once again brushed off his knowledge of his husband.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s call was a blessing to Rosemary, who was worried about finding someone she could trust to look after her children¡¯s safety when her uncle sent them to her.

    ¡°His name is Gaby, and he should be at your doorstep by now at this hour!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s voice remained soft as he looked at the clock.

    ¡°Rosemary, if there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t solve that you need uncle¡¯s help with, just tell uncle, don¡¯t carry everything on your own!¡±

    For this just met a few days of niece, Adrian still know some, although she will not necessarily seek his help, but some words he still say.

    Listening to Adrian¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s heart warmed, it felt good to have someone who cared.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, there¡¯s a gentleman named Gaby outside who wants to see you, should I let him in?¡±

    A maid walked up to Rosemary and asked respectfully.

    ¡°Okay, uncle is going to a meeting, you go and get busy!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you yourself should pay more attention to your health, and eat on time every day, or else your stomach disease wille back!¡±

    With that, Rosemary hung up the phone and headed for the door.

    Adrian¡¯s lips curled up in a Tammy arc, he couldn¡¯t remember a time when he had been so concerned.

    ¡°Sir, the meeting starts in two minutes!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Adrian had a faint smile on his face as soon as he left the room, and all the staff members were like seeing a ghost, not believing that the man in front of them was still their high-spirited ascetic boss.

    When Rosemary arrived at the front door, she saw a young man standing in the doorway. As soon as Gaby saw Rosemary, she nodded slightly and shouted respectfully, ¡°Hello Miss Harris, I¡¯m Gaby!¡±

    ¡°Hello, nice to meet you!¡±

    Shaking hands, Rosemary said happily.

    The man in front of him looks twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, a short ck hair, white shirt cor slightly open, cuffs rolled directly to the center of the arm, revealing wheat skin, handsome face with a diamond-shaped cold, deep ck pupils slightly flushed Tess dark purple, appearing more profound, eyes glittering cold light, adding a touch of indifference to the person.

    Gaby gave Rosemary the impression that the man was cold, with a strong coldness all over his body, giving the first impression of being a stranger.

    ¡°Gaby, what is Doyle to you?¡±

    ¡°My big brother!¡±

    No wonder he always felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when he saw him, it turned out to be Doyle¡¯s brother.

    ¡°No wonder the first time I saw you I felt a special familiar feeling, so you are Doyle¡¯s brother, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you in to meet some of my friends!¡±

    With that, Rosemary headed for the living room.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is?¡±

    ¡°His name is Gaby and he¡¯s my friend!¡±

    ¡°Gaby, this is my cousin Robin, Edmund, Fiona!¡±

    Rosemary told everyone one by one.

    Gaby gave a slight nod to the crowd as a greeting.

    Then turning to Rosemary, she spoke, ¡°Miss Harris, can I go around to all the ces first?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Owen, clean the bedroom next to the young master and young miss for Gaby!¡±

    ¡°Yes youngdy!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fischer, please!¡±

    With a nod to the crowd, Gaby followed Owen out of the living room.

    ¡°Rosemary, who ¡­¡±

    ¡°My uncle was worried about my safety and specifically asked Gaby toe over to keep me and the baby safe!¡±

    Rosemary knew they would not befortable if she did not make it clear.

    It was only when Gaby¡¯s figure disappeared from Robin¡¯s sight that he slowly withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°Since he¡¯s one of your own, you can rest assured that the child¡¯s safety is in his hands, the boy¡¯s hands are good.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I see it?¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary spoke a little depressed.

    ¡°Later slowly you will know!¡±

    ¡°Well, since the kids are done, I¡¯ll leave you alone, I have things to take care of, so call me if anythinges up.¡±

    With that, Robin headed outside.

    ¡°Rosemary, Mr. Grant there you do not worry, I will help you watch, Joseph has gone to pick up Karen, probably around evening will return, these two days I may have to leave C two days, I leave these two days the East will help me watch Mr. Grant, and everything to keep an eye on, do not be used by others. ¡±

    Thetter words Edmund said in a whisper, he said these words are not against anyone, but the hearts of the wicked, not to mention that this is also thew of survival in the mall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand!¡±

    After they all left, Rosemary looked at the mountain of papers in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Fiona, you know what? I really regret that I didn¡¯t listen to my mother-inw when I joined thepany. At that time I always felt that my mother-inw seemed to be targeting me, but now I realize that her harshness was for my good, and for the good of The Grant family.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, if I had the choice, I would prefer to see the old you!¡± Because at that time, Rosemary had no worries in her eyes, and her beautiful eyes were clear, unlike now, when she has to look ahead and back at every thing she does.

    Rosemary smiled bitterly, why wouldn¡¯t she want to?

    But life is like that, ns can never catch up with change, like ¡­

    Her sweet pact with Wilson is now impossible to fulfill.

    Seeing Rosemary thinking about Wilson again, Fiona suddenly went to her side and sat down, and seeing no one around, said with a serious expression, ¡°Rosemary, do you believe in fortune telling?¡±

    ¡°Fortune-telling things like believe it or not, if you want to do it you can ask Crystal to do it for you, Nathaniel said she is very urate!¡±

    ¡°And did Crystal do the math for you?¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Calcted, but it seems a bit inurate!¡±

    I remember when Crystal said that her marriage with Wilson had a rocky future, but as long as they believed in each other, they would end up together, but now ¡­

    ¡°So did Crystal tell you that you and Wilson had to go through a lot of difficulties between you and Wilson before you could finally be together?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what she said!¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary raised her head in thought and responded.

 Chapter 1039 Youâ€™re welcome

    ¡°And didn¡¯t Rosemary ever suspect anything?¡±

    Rosemary put down the file in her hand and looked at Fiona and slowly said, ¡°Fiona, didn¡¯t I just say that? Fortune-telling things like believe it or not, if people¡¯s lives can reallye out, then why do those people have to work so hard to study and work hard?¡±

    Stroking her head, Rosemary picked up a stack of papers and prepared to go upstairs.

    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t chat with you, I still have a lot of papers to read?¡±

    With that, Rosemary raised the papers in her hands and smiled as she headed for the study on the second floor.

    Rosemary, Crystal is not lying to you!

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s back, Fiona muttered.

    Since Karen¡¯s arrival, Rosemary and Karen have been locked up in the study, and even meals have been brought in and out by Fiona.

    Evan came two or three times during this period, and each time he came to drop off some information and left, and all this Rosemary did not feel wrong.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are you too tiredtely to have an appetite?¡±

    Seeing Fiona looking at the dishes on the table with ack of interest, Edmund could not help but ask.

    Edmund had to deal with hospital matters and help Rosemary these days, and was also very busy. When he came out of the office, he saw Fionaing out of Crystal¡¯s ward, and it was just time for lunch, so he took her to a restaurant near the hospital to eat.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m the most idle one among all!¡±

    She used to be able to drive Blume and Nina to school, but since Gaby arrived, she no longer has to do the work of transporting the two little ones, and now she is an asshat in The Grant family, with nothing to do but eat every day.

    At that, EdmundTammy smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s good, no worries, no stress, Edmund just likes to see you happy and carefree.¡±

    At this time, the waiter pushed the food cart over and smiled, ¡°Excuse me, gentlemen, this is the medium rare steak you asked for!¡±

    The waiter picked up a steak and ced it in front of Fiona, saying politely, ¡°Enjoy your meal!¡±

    ¡°The steaks in this store are raised on their own pasture, they taste delicious, try it!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at the ck pile in front of her, Fiona¡¯s mind suddenly shed to a ck pile, Elma¡¯s db.

    Fiona turned her head and saw that the people at the next table were eating with great interest, looked back at the knife and fork on the table, picked it up and started cutting.

    Zee ¡­

    The piercing sound of the knife and fork inside the te instantly caught the eyes of many people.

    Edmund looked up and saw a small face red with tomatoes like Fiona, could not help butugh lightly, said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, at first it is like this, slowly get used to it!¡±

    With that, Edmund walked up behind her, grabbed her hand, and began to teach her how to cut a steak.

    ¡°First we hold the knife in our right hand and the fork in our left, then we slightly press the other end of the steak with the fork, and then we cut slowly with an even force, so that there will be less friction between the knife and fork and the te, and there will be no sound.¡±

    Edmund holds Fiona¡¯s hand, and his low voice is like the sound of a spring in a mountain stream, making it pleasant to listen to.

    ¡°Is that right?¡±

    Edmund¡¯s delicate lips in Edmund¡¯s cheeks gently rubbed over, Edmund stiffened, belonged to the girl¡¯s fragrance in the nose around, that is the girl¡¯s unique body fragrance, not like that strong perfume smell, nor the fragrance of skin care products, but a faint orchid fragrance, very light and light.

    And at the moment, Fiona did not feel anything, see Edmund standing there dazed, can not help but reach out a hand to shake, softly called: ¡°Edmund ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°What was wrong with you just now, what were you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ nothing!¡±

    With a light cough, Edmund returned to his seat and said, ¡°Eat up, it won¡¯t taste good if it gets cold!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Edmund wanted to take her back after they finished eating, she had a surgery to doter, but Fiona said she still wanted to go shopping casually, so Edmund took out a card from his wallet and handed it to Fiona, saying, ¡°I called Tina, she will take you to buy some clothester, the weather is slowly warming up recently You should also buy yourself some autumn clothes or something like that.¡±

    ¡°Edmund, I can¡¯t take this card, besides I brought my clothes!¡±

    ¡°Listen, big brother iscking in everything, just notck of money, if you do not help big brother to spend some, big brother to make money are no motivation!¡±

    In fact, Edmund is right, these years he did earn a lot of money outside, plus he previously idle to follow William to specte in the stock market, also earned a good amount, although the opening of the hospital with a lot of money, but the card is still a lot of money.

    ¡°But I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fiona, Edmund ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Fiona to finish, Tina pulled up beside them in a red Lamborghini convertible and shouted at them.

    ¡°Get on with it! Remember not to save money for big brother!¡±

    ¡°Tina, buy more nice clothes for Fiona!¡±

    ¡°OK, since Edmund has given his word, I¡¯ll be polite!¡±

    With a bye gesture to Edmund, the car flew ahead to the front, the most luxuriousmercial center of C city.

    Fiona¡¯s previous clothes are basically made by themselves, and the style is somewhat simr to the old vintage clothes, for they now wear clothes at all, before Crystal also told her, when she is discharged from the hospital will take her to buy some of the clothes here.

    At this moment Edmund because of the temporary meeting, the surgery date is also adjusted to tomorrow morning, at this time, the conference table cell phone from time to time vibrating sound, the other doctors in the hospital see this, can not help but look at their boss.

    Only to see their boss look askance at the phone on the desktop, the corners of his lips curved up in a Tammy arc.

    And this side of Tinapletely did not disappoint Edmund¡¯s trust, took Fiona to a boutique inside, thetest models this year to Fiona selected seven or eight sets, in addition to some shoes, not long two people¡¯s hands more than a dozen shopping bags.

    ¡°Tina, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Looking at therge and small shopping bags in her hands, she really can¡¯t buy any more, although Edmund let her buy with confidence, but after all, it¡¯s not her own money, she used with a bad conscience.

    ¡°Okay, but I¡¯m suddenly a little thirsty, let¡¯s go over there and have a cup of coffee before we go back!¡±

    With that, Tina dragged Fiona towards a cafe not far away.

    Fiona is not interested in coffee juice and so on, so Tina directly helped her order a ss of lemonade, the two people in the cafe inside doing about an hour, just to go out Fiona saw a familiar figure walking out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1040 Something on your mind

    ¡°Baby, did you encounter something unhappy outside, can you talk to mommy about it?¡±

    Since Mayme¡¯s return, although she seems to be as cheerful as before, Mrs. Karlsson obviously feels that she has something on her mind, and always likes to lock herself in the room alone when she has nothing to do, sometimes she doesn¡¯t even know that she hase in.

    She knows her own born daughter better than anyone else, except that the little girl has grown up and will not say many things like she did when she was little.

    Mrs. Karlsson came in with a ss of milk, put it in her hand and asked with concern.

    ¡°Thanks Mom!¡±

    Mayme took the milk and finished it, put the cup on the table, leaned her head slowly on Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s shoulder, looked at the sky outside the window, and said petntly, ¡°Mommy, you say how wonderful it would be if I had a pair of wings, so that I could be like those birds and fly freely in the wide sky. ¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Go where you want to go!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, mommy do you remember my wish since I was a child?¡±

    ¡°Go to every corner of the world and taste all the world¡¯s nothing, is Mommy right?¡±

    Mrs. Karlsson doted on Mayme¡¯s fair face and said with a smile.

    ¡°Still Mommy knows Mingyi best!¡±

    ¡°You were born in Mommy¡¯s womb, so who else would know better than Mommy about what¡¯s in your heart?¡±

    Yes! It was because there was so much love for her parents, for her family, that it gave her the idea that she wanted to run away quickly. It had been a week since she came back, and her parents seemed to have noticed something unusual about her, and she was worried that if she stayed, she would let her family know the truth about what was going on.

    She hopes that she will always be the happy, carefree little girl in her parents¡¯ and brother¡¯s hearts.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to go to the sight of this dream of mine, you will support me, right?¡±

    Snuggling into Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s arms, Mayme asked in a whisper.

    Mrs. Karlsson gently stamped a kiss on her bare and full forehead and said dotingly, ¡°Of course, daddy and mommy promised you before that when you turned eighteen, they would take you on a trip together.¡± , , , and

    For Mayme¡¯s request, The Karlsson Family has always responded to all requests. Not only do they have this condition, but most importantly, Mayme is their Ingrid in the palm of The Karlsson Family¡¯s hand, and whatever she wants, they will do everything they can to give it to her.

    ¡°Mommy, I know you and Daddy are worried about my safety, but don¡¯t forget, your daughter has long been a ck belt in Taekwondo, I am capable of protecting myself, besides I am already eighteen years old, I don¡¯t want to live under the protection of you and my brothers forever, a daughter always has to learn to grow up on her own, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Sitting up straight, Mayme shook Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s arm, her tone full of pouting.

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t been out much after all, how can you let mommy feelfortable letting you go out alone, besides even if mommy agrees, your daddy and your big brother won¡¯t agree!¡±

    ¡°As long as Mommy agrees, I¡¯m sure Daddy and Big Brother will agree!¡±

    When Mrs. Karlsson didn¡¯t say anything, Mayme wrapped her arms around her neck and pouted, ¡°Mommy promise Olivia, promise, okay?¡±

    She said, ¡°Okay, okay, okay, Mommy promises you, but Mommy has to say it up front, if your daddy doesn¡¯t agree, you can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t help you!¡±

    Seeing Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s agreement, Mayme gave Mrs. Karlsson two quick kisses on the cheek and said happily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy, as long as you agree, Daddy and brother will not be a problem.¡±

    ¡°You kid, there¡¯s really no way to take you!¡±

    Mrs. Karlsson shook her head helplessly and smiled.

    ¡°Who made me have the best mommy in the world?¡±

    Mayme smiled as she wrapped her arms around Mrs. Karlsson¡¯s neck.

    In the evening when eating dinner, Mayme will be ready to go around the world news announced at the dinner table, except for the big brother and second brother some uneasy, the other people are in favor, even if there are opinions that can only be put in the heart, after all, their family¡¯s baby sister is very vindictive, they do not want to mess with this spiteful little princess.

    ¡°Mingyi, you want to go traveling daddy has no opinion, but you must promise daddy three conditions, if you agree to all three conditions, daddy will support you unconditionally!¡±

    Sitting on the main seat, Xu¡¯s father¡¯s expression is very serious looking at Mayme, although Mayme has turned 18 years old, but because she is now traveling alone, want them to be parentspletely let go still can not do.

    ¡°Daddy you say!¡±

    ¡°First, you have to call home every day on time to report your safety!¡±

    ¡°Second, every ce you go, you must share the location of where you are with your big brother!¡±

    ¡°Third, no trouble outside, no meddling!¡±

    ¡°Daddy, it¡¯s not three, it¡¯s four!¡±

    Mayme nced at her father and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t go!¡±

    Falling into tune, Mayme nodded like a chicken pounding its head, ¡°I promise, promise, all of it is fine!¡±

    The crowd looked at Mayme¡¯s face that turned over faster than a book, very speechless.

    Knockout ¡­

    Dous pushed in the door and saw Mayme, who was packing her bags.

    ¡°Second brother, why did you have time toe over to see me?¡±

    Mayme put down the clothes in her hands and smiled.

    ¡°I saw that the light in your room was still on, so I guessed you must still be awake, so I came to see you!¡±

    ¡°Is there something wrong with Second Brothering over to see me sote?¡±

    Pulling over a stool for Dous to sit on, he sat himself down on the edge of the bed and asked.

    Dous looked askance at the clothes on the bed and asked softly, ¡°No need to bring so many things, I put five million on your card, when the timees, you can buy whatever you need locally, so it¡¯s also convenient.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡±

    In fact, Dous and Christopher have been apanying Mayme time is not much, plus they both work in the government, often to travel, often help her clean up the mess are her third and fourth brother, but no matter how busy, Christopher and Dous will call her every week to ask her recent situation, and pocket money is every It is because of this that Christopher and Dous always feel that they owe a lot to this little sister, and they try to satisfy her as much as possible in material things, but the little girl is different from other famous girls, except for her love of food, she does not need to wear brand-name clothes, as long as she isfortable, and she is low-key, and she goes to and from school by bicycle, which makes them, these The big brother wants to send something to her is a problem.

 Chapter 1041 Punch yourself in the face

    ¡°Mingyi, did you go to look for Marcy during the days you left before?¡±

    After a while, Dous looked at his sister, whom he grew up holding in the palm of his hand, and asked cautiously.

    Mayme looked up at her second brother incredulously and froze for a moment before saying, ¡°How does your second brother know about Mr. Williams?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, he asked again, ¡°Did Caelen tell you that?¡±

    No one in the family even knew about Marcy except Caelen.

    Dous did not answer or deny, apparently acquiescing to Mayme¡¯s words.

    ¡°Mingyi, you choose to pursue your happiness that is your right, but the premise is that the other party can make you happy, but now in the second brother¡¯s opinion, the man called Marcy did not make you happy, on the contrary, you became very unhappy because of that man, although you have been pretending to be happy in front of everyone, but your eyes can not fool the second brother, the second brother did not want to me But if he dares to hurt you, second brother Jue will not forgive him lightly.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t Ergo ¡­¡±

    Hearing that Dous was going after Marcy, Mayme turned pale with fear and took Dous¡¯ hand, pleading, ¡°Second Brother, it¡¯s really none of Mr. Williams¡¯ business, it¡¯s just me!¡±

    Hearing Mayme¡¯s words, Dous¡¯s handsome beauty wrinkled tighter and tighter, a touch of disbelief crossed his handsome face, his thin lips lightly opened and said, ¡°Caelen chose to withdraw from you in order to fulfill the two of you finally without The Frank Family people¡¯s reproach, and now you are now a lot more haggard because of that man, if you don¡¯t give Second Brother a satisfactory If you don¡¯t give Second Brother a satisfactory answer, Second Brother will definitely not rest in peace.¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Mayme looked at her second brother with teary eyes, shook her head, and finally told Dous everything.

    ¡°How can you be so stupid?¡±

    After hearing Mayme¡¯s words, Dous jerked up from his stool and looked incredulously at his little sister who grew up in the palm of his hand.

    He couldn¡¯t believe that his baby sister would be somitted for a man.

    And what Dous knows at this moment is not all, because Mayme did not tell him at all that thepulsion had been transferred to her body.

    ¡°Second brother, as long as he is happy and safe, no matter how much I pay, I won¡¯t regret it!¡±

    ¡°Fool, why are you suffering like this?¡±

    Touching his sister¡¯s pale little face, Dous said with a distressed look.

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel bitter, on the contrary I am very happy, when the second brother meets a girl he likes in the future, you will understand how I feel today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to be that stupid with you!¡±

    Dous red at her in disgust, only yearster, recalling the conversation between their siblings, he finally understood Mayme¡¯s feelings at the moment.

    ¡°Second brother, I have told you the truth of the matter, you just promised me that you must keep it a secret for me!¡±

    Pulling Dous¡¯s arm, Mayme said with a serious face.

    Looking into her pleading eyes, Dous nodded, stroking her long, silky hair, and said gently, ¡°Promise me that you won¡¯t do such foolish things in the future, even if you don¡¯t feel sorry for yourself, it hurts me to look at you!¡±

    With Dous¡¯ assurance, Mayme finally breathed a sigh of relief and hugged him, crying with joy, ¡°Thank you, Second Brother!¡±

    ¡°Idiot, do we need to be so polite to each other as brother and sister?¡±

    Gently patted her back, Dous tone of voice with a strong doting.

    Sorry second brother, Mingyi finally did not tell you everything, not Mingyi do not believe you, but Mingyi hope in your heart will always be the best memories.

    ¡­

    Rosemary sat in therge office, remembering the words of the shareholders in the meeting room, she could not calm down until now.

    ¡°Rosemary, have a ss of water first!¡±

    Karen handed the water to Rosemary, concerned.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Take the water and gulp it lightly.

    Today more than two hours of meetings, although she did not say a few words, always listening to them say, but just listening to them talk she felt dry mouth, no wonder Edmund yesterday told her to prepare her heart.

    ¡°Rosemary, in fact, you don¡¯t need to take their words to heart at all, even if the person sitting in this office today is not you but someone else, those directors will be the same as they are now, because in their minds, no matter who is sitting in this position, they won¡¯t really recognize it in their hearts!¡±

    ¡°Karen, I suddenly feel that you are more suitable for this position than I am!¡±

    Karen froze, then sat on her little face and looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, that¡¯s not a funny joke, okay?¡±

    Rosemary is such an outstanding person sitting in this position is disliked by those directors as useless, if it were her, there is no telling what she would be disliked into?

    Seeing that she was angry, Rosemary stood up and walked to her and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, you originally studied management, plus you have your own unique insights on management, if thepany was managed by you instead, I believe it would be even better than me.¡±Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    What she said is true. Wilson also said before that Karen is very talented in management, and because of that, they let her manage The Harris Group in the first ce, besides their rtionship, the most important thing is because of her ability.

    ¡°Rosemary, although you have not studied management in this area, but it does not affect your ability in this area, your efforts in the past few days are obvious to everyone, when the timees, we let those directors hit their own faces.¡±

    Rosemary sighed lightly, walked to the desk and sat down, slowly said: ¡°But we do not have extra time to learn some, you just saw the scene, the tone of those directors, each of them want me to immediately give up this position.¡±

    Of course she knew that, especially the older directors, who spoke without beating around the bush, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that The Grant family held more shares than they did, I¡¯m afraid they would have let Rosemary give up her position today.

    ¡°Rosemary you do not worry, now you have more shares than any of the directors, if they want to press you with power for the time being can not do, so, if they want to pull you down, the only way is to find ws from your work, now the chairman of the car ident they already know, I believe that tomorrow the major newspapers will be the first to break the news Thepany¡¯s stock will certainly be affected, we can hold a press conference ¡­¡± Karen attached to Rosemary¡¯s ear and said her n once.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    Rosemary looked up at Karen with a torn look on her face.

 Chapter 1042 The purpose is obvious

    The first thing Vincent did when he returned to C City was not to meet Rosemary but to buy a bouquet of flowers and go straight to Wilson¡¯s grave.

    He stayed in the cemetery for half a day before leaving, and drove directly to the famous bar in C City after leaving.

    Edmund and Joseph had just sat down when they saw Marcy, who had arrived in the wind, and greeted each other with a nod.

    ¡°Where the hell have you been all this time, howe it seems to have disappeared into thin air?¡±

    ¡°Something happened, is Rosemary okay!¡±

    Sitting down next to Edmund, Marcy asked lightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s weird to be good!¡±

    Thinking about the recent events, Joseph felt a blockage in his heart and picked up the brandy in front of him and drank it down.

    After holding a nce at him, Edmund said slowly: ¡°I believe you know what happened recently, Wilson¡¯s parents had a sudden car ident a week ago, both seriously injured and in aa, Mr. Grant is still not out of danger, Rosemary does not want The Grant family¡¯s foundation to be destroyed like this. Rosemary did not want the foundation of The Grant family to be ruined, one person picked up the entire Lu family¡¯s industry, and now she should still be in thepany and those old guys around.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    Marcy told them about her previous attack in France, and finally said, ¡°I think the whole thingbined is a trap, the other side is trying to take this opportunity to disintegrate our forces little by little, and then Wilson and Rosemary lured there and wanted to get rid of them!¡±

    ¡°I have a ce that I don¡¯t quite understand, if the other side really wants the lives of the two of them, then why introduce them into that ancient castle, they could have just killed them right outside!¡±

    Edmund looked at them, gentle and elegant handsome face is full of doubts, it is obvious that the other party is intended to bring them into the ancient castle inside, but what is this for?

    ¡°Edmund is right, there is absolutely no need for them to be redundant, unless ¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    Edmund and Marcy¡¯s eyes coincidentally looked at Joseph, only to see Joseph slowly say, ¡°Edmund, do you remember the woman in red who was with Miss Jung when we went to see Wilson earlier?¡±

    ¡°Remember, I heard Fiona call her Tracy!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her, I heard her tell Crystal and Fiona when I was at the hospital that the reason Rosemary was in that old castle was because someone was trying to ask for something on her!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Joseph shook his head and said, ¡°They hadn¡¯t finished their words heard a voice and weren¡¯t talking, I didn¡¯t care too much at the time, said hello to them and left.¡±

    Seeing Marcy and Edmund looking at him, Joseph touched his nose.

    Well, it was his fault, he should have gossiped a little more.

    ¡°Joseph, do you have Tracy¡¯s contact information?¡±

    Want to know the mystery, Tracy may be able to answer everything for them now.

    Joseph shook his head and said, ¡°No, even if we found it, Tracy wouldn¡¯t tell us!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Intuition!¡±

    Intuition told him that Tracy would not reveal a word to them, and if she would she would have already said it that day.

    ¡°Since the other party doesn¡¯t want to talk, it¡¯s useless even if we find it. I¡¯ll take care of this matter, and tell Rosemary for me to pay more attention to her own safety.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to meet Rosemary?¡±

    Edmund looked at him, hadn¡¯t hee all the way to C City just to meet Rosemary?

    Shaking the crystal ss in his hand, at first he dide to see Rosemary, but on the way, Marks showed him the information from his recent investigation, and he found that what happened during this time was very suspicious. In order not to bring unnecessary danger to Rosemary, Marcy decided that it was better not to meet for the time being.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to know that she¡¯s okay, I have very important things to take care of, and Rosemary is in your care.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are all friends, even if you don¡¯t say anything, we will do our best to help her.¡±

    The three chatted untilte at night before leaving. Marcy did not return to the vi after leaving the bar, but sped off in the direction of the countryside.

    ¡°What a rare guest, young master Mo suddenly appeared in my housete at night, but just to have a drink with me so simple!¡±

    Edgar reclined on the sofa, a demonic face with a smile if anything.

    Marcy threw her jacket on the couch, sat down on the couch opposite him, picked up the wine on the table and poured herself a ss, shook the ss in her hand, shook it at Edgar, gently garnished it with a sip, and the corners of her lips curved in a faint curve.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for two months, but the Prince¡¯s life is getting more and morefortable!¡±

    ¡°The king¡¯s days have always been so poetic, but now that you have suddenly interrupted them, it seems a bit of a buzzkill.¡±

    Edgar said with a disgusted look on his face.

    Because thest person he wants to see is Marcy. If it weren¡¯t for him, that Mayme girl wouldn¡¯t be in hiding, and he wouldn¡¯t have been unable to find her people until now.

    ¡°I came to see the Prince today because I want to ask for advice on something, so please let me know if the Prince knows about it.¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t want to beat around the bush with him and got right to the point.

    ¡°That depends on the mood of this prince, but seeing as you came to drink with this kingte at night, this king does not mind listening to it!¡±

    ¡°I want to know if the girl that the Prince asked me to look upst time is rted to Duke Hoogen?¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Edgar almost jumped up from the sofa, staring at Marcy with the eyes of a tiger that had found its prey.

    ¡°Did you find the girl?¡±

    ¡°The Prince answered my question first!¡±

    But even if Edgar doesn¡¯t answer him, he already knows the answer. It seems that Rosemary¡¯s body does still hold a huge secret.

    Edgar looked at Marcy with slightly narrowed eyes and suddenlyughed, ¡°MoMo you¡¯re still so cute!¡±

    After saying that, the whole person leaned towards Marcy¡¯s body, Marcy gently shed, Edgar pounced on a nk, the demonic Lynch Moore suddenly a cold, said: ¡°More than two months do not see, MoMo you still do not understand at all.¡±

    ¡°Since the Prince refuses to inform, then I will leave first!¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    The words fell, Edgar interrupted Marcy¡¯s words and walked up to him with a serious expression and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, there is indeed a rtionship, but the exact reason is not clear to me.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    He¡¯s been watching for movement there for months, but other than what he saw earlier, there¡¯s been no more action.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t identified the person yet, I¡¯ll let you know when I do!¡±

    Marcy finished speaking and disappeared from the room in a blink of an eye.

    Edgar nced out the window, the corners of his lips curled up in a Tammy arc, it seems that a good show will soon be on the scene.

 Chapter 1043 Something happened to Joseph

    The next morning, Rosemary came downstairs and heard Karen and Fiona sitting on the sofa with the financial newspaper, not even noticing that Rosemary was walking up to them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, looking so engrossed?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Karen handed her the morning paper in her hand and said, ¡°Justst night between one and three in the morning, a mysteriouspany got fed up with five listedpanies at the same time, one of which is an overseas tradingpany that The Flower family is under.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Rosemary took the newspaper and looked at therge ck font on it, her eyebrows knitted, The Flower family ranked seventh in C city, the industry in hand is not as extensive as The Grant family, but it is also spread all over the country, I did not expect that such a strongpany was acquired by the other side.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Putting down the newspaper, Rosemary hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed Joseph¡¯s number, which rang for a long time but was never answered.

    ¡°Still no answer right?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Karen asked in a small voice.

    After dialing three times in a row, Joseph¡¯s cell phone was never answered, and Karen¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but lift up along with it.

    Joseph¡¯s cell phone is always on his person twenty-four hours a day, and now that something so big has happened, it makes even more sense for him not to have his cell phone on him.

    ¡°Nothing is going to happen to Joseph, is it?¡±

    Fiona looked at the pair and asked carefully.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go find Joseph!¡± dropped the voice, Karen grabbed her bag from the couch and headed outside.

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±

    Rosemary pulled in Karen, who also wanted to know what was going on here?

    ¡°Fiona, you go tell Gaby to take care of Blume and Nina for me, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°But Edmund has told you before that you should not just go out alone.¡±

    Walking up to Rosemary, Fiona said worriedly.

    Karen heard Fiona¡¯s words and turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, Fiona is right, there must be a lot of reporters gathered outside the vi now, once you go out now you will definitely be surrounded by them, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, let Anthony apany you out!¡±

    Rosemary looked up and saw Anthony and Sunny standing at the front door, looking at her.

    ¡°Anthony, Sunny ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s me!¡±

    With tears welling up in her eyes, Sunny shouted with a slightly choked voice.

    Rosemary hugged Sunny in her arms without thinking, a sourness came to her heart, crystal tears weeping down, gently patting Sunny¡¯s back and saying in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good to be back!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    No one can imagine how she came through this month, and now leaning in Rosemary¡¯s arms, Sunny truly feels that she is really back.

    Karen walked up and hugged them tightly together, stroking Sunny¡¯s head with a sour feeling in her heart.

    Anthony, who was standing by, looked at Sunny, who was in pain, and his eyes were red, and said that men don¡¯t cry lightly, but at the moment he really had an urge to cry.

    Owen walked over to Anthony and gave him two heavy pats on the shoulder and nodded at him.

    It took a while before Sunny stopped crying. Rosemary let her go, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and smiled, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t cry!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, she is?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s eyes were red at the moment, although she didn¡¯t know Sunny, but was moved to tears by the scene.

    Rosemary then remembered that Fiona did not know Sunny yet, so she pulled her over and said with a smile, ¡°Sunny, let me introduce you, she is the Fiona I told you about before, the elf girl who saved me and Adrian in the Misty Forest!¡±

    ¡°Fiona, this is Sunny, and this is Anthony, Sunny¡¯s husband and Owen¡¯s nephew!¡±

    ¡°Hi guys, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re Fiona, I¡¯ve heard Rosemary talk about you a lot before, nice to meet you!¡±

    Sunny extended his hand and shook Fiona¡¯s hand, smiling lightly.

    For Sunny and Anthony happened between the things, Fiona heard Owen said a lot some time ago, also know that at the moment she is not very good mood, also dare not talk more, afraid of identally poke her scars.

    ¡°Rosemary, you stay home with Sunny! I¡¯ll go find Joseph first.¡±

    The words fell, Karen walked to Sunny¡¯s front, holding her hand, said very sorry: ¡°Sunny, I¡¯m sorry, originally you just came back I should have apanied you properly, but now Joseph home something happened, his cell phone until now no answer, I¡¯m very worried about him, today I can not apany you. ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just hurry up! We¡¯ll have plenty of time to be togetherter.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feelfortable with you going alone, so I¡¯ll go with you! Plus I want to go to S Group!¡± After all, it was Wilson and Joseph¡¯s business, and she wanted to go there to see it.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, let me apany you!¡±

    Anthony didn¡¯t wait for Karen to finish and turned to Rosemary.

    ¡°Yes, Rosemary, we are also morefortable with Anthony around to protect you!¡±

    If it was before she might have felt that they were too nervous, but after this month of events, Sunny is no longer the same Sunny as before, she now understands that without the protection of others, she is like an ant on a hot pot, at the mercy of others.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Fiona, you take Sunny to your bedroom next door and rest, and call me if anything happens.¡±

    Leaving them at home, Rosemary is still at ease. With Edmund¡¯s bodyguards and Gaby¡¯s protection, The Grant family should be considered a rtively safe ce nowadays.

    What Rosemary didn¡¯t know was that in a secluded area outside The Grant family garden, two hot girls had taken out five tall men in just one minute.

    However, all this fell in the eyes of Gaby sitting on the beam in the distance. The other party seemed to have known about Gaby¡¯s presence and sent a flying kiss in Gaby¡¯s direction, then quickly left.

    Gaby is still expressionless, sitting there with a cold, handsome face, as if what just happened had nothing to do with him.

    Fiona arranged for Sunny to rest and came to the ce where Gaby lived to look for him. When walking under a big tree, Fiona stopped walking and instead shouted to the man above the tree, ¡°Doyle, are you there?¡±

    This is the y that Fiona appears every time she looks for Gaby, if she did not grow up living inside the mountains, reced by ordinary people, want to find Gaby still really need some skills.

    ¡°Doyle ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1044 False alarm

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Gaby¡¯s voice sounded slowly behind Fiona¡¯s back, as if it were a ghost, scaring Fiona into rolling her eyes violently.

    Turning around, Fiona once again rolled her eyes at Gaby and said, ¡°Doyle, could you please be a little louder when you show up next time? People can scare people to death!¡±

    ¡°Getting used to it, what did you want to see me about?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary asked me toe over and tell you to help take care of Blume and Nina, she has to go out for a while!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Drop the tone and Gaby disappears in front of Fiona.

    Rosemary and Karen kept calling Joseph along the way, and the calls went unanswered from the beginning to the end, so they were more sure of what they had in mind, that Joseph was really in trouble.

    ¡°What to do, Joseph still isn¡¯t answering his phone?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Karen anxious are about to cry out, looking at the front of the car blocked like a long dragon, the heart is more anxious.

    ¡°Hold your horses, maybe Joseph¡¯s phone ran out of battery!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, there are too many people here, let¡¯s go around from the other way!¡±

    Looking at the congested cars in front of him, Anthony said uneasily.

    ¡°Okay, you watch!¡±

    For now, that¡¯s all there is.

    Anthony turned the car around and it quickly headed for another off-ramp for a quick drive.

    At the moment, the weather in C is likea June day, just fine, but now there are dark clouds, and asionally a deafening thunderp in the sky.

    Rosemary looked out the window at the increasingly dark weather, frowning more and more tightly, not long after the rain poured down, bean-sized raindrops fell on the ss with a crisp sound.

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s raining too much, drive slower!¡±

    The rain outside is getting heavier and heavier, and even with the headlights on, the roads are bing blurred.

    ¡°The weather is really weird this year, it¡¯s only the beginning of March and it¡¯s already thundering.¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, the ecological environment is so badly damaged that many small inds across the Pacific Ocean have been submerged, and such a phenomenon will only get worse in the future.¡±

    Anthony exined to Rosemary as he drove the car.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    A blinding re suddenly shot at them, and just after Rosemary shouted, all that was heard was a thud and nothing more.

    When Rosemary woke up again, she was already lying in Edmund¡¯s private hospital, and when she opened her eyes, she saw Edmund exining something to a nurse.

    ¡°Edmund, why am I here?¡±

    Edmund saw that she was awake and hurried up to help her up, asking worriedly, ¡°Rosemary, is there anything else you feel ufortable with?¡±

    God knows when he got the call from Anthony that they had been in a car ident, he felt his heart skip a beat at that moment.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, where are Anthony and Karen?¡±

    Seeing no sign of them, Rosemary was about to struggle out of bed, Edmund hastily pressed her shoulder and said, ¡°They are all fine, Karen¡¯s forehead is a little skinned, Anthony apanied her to the infirmary for medicine.¡±

    Hearing that they were fine, Rosemary breathed a sigh of relief, then thought of something, hurriedly grabbed Edmund¡¯s arm and asked anxiously: ¡°Edmund, The Flower family¡¯spany was acquired, we have not been able to contact Joseph, do you know how he is now? ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry he¡¯s fine, The Flower family¡¯s industries are all over the world, thepany they bought is a foreign tradepany under Leng, and thispany is under Joseph¡¯s eldest uncle¡¯s name, for the time being it can¡¯t create any threat to Joseph.¡±

    While helping Rosemary examine, Edmund exined.

    She was relieved to hear that Joseph was okay, and her heart finally dropped as she hung on this journey.

    ¡°Joseph didn¡¯t answer your calls because he happened to be in the mountains to inspect a piece ofnd that S Group invested inst year, and because he left in a hurry, he didn¡¯t have time to talk to you. The reason why Joseph didn¡¯t answer your calls is because he was in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time to talk to you.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, it¡¯s good to know he¡¯s okay, Karen was scared to death of him!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also to me for this matter. Before Joseph left, he exined that I should call Karen, and I forgot about it when I was busy.¡±

    False rm.

    In fact, Rosemary did not hit, only recently too much strain, mental stress, was stunned fainted.

    Edmund had the little nurse give Rosemary some nutritional shots, and shortly after that Anthony returned with Karen.

    ¡°You guys are okay!¡±

    Once she saw them enter, Rosemary asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just a little skin on my forehead, it¡¯s already taken care of!¡±

    Karen smiled slightly and walked up to Rosemary and said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, The Great Young Lady, I was too careless!¡±

    Anthony stood in front of Rosemary with his head bowed and a serious expression on his face.

    If anything happens to The Great Young Lady, he will not be able to exin to the young master even if he dies.

    ¡°Anthony it is not your business, it is the other party did not follow the rules of the road, not to mention that it was raining so heavily and fogged up so much, if it was not for your good driving skills, at this moment we would not be standing here chatting.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡¯s right, don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch!¡±

    Speaking of eating, at this moment Rosemary and Karen¡¯s stomachs protested indignantly, and Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°I forgot we hadn¡¯t even eaten breakfast yet if you didn¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°Dream Forest¡± is a very famous western restaurant in C. The design of the restaurant is just like its name, like a poem, like a dream, as if entering a dream kingdom, the restaurant is divided into three floors, the first two floors are open to the public, and the third floor is a private box, specially designed for those who like Susan.

    ¡°Hello, is it a lobby or a private room?¡±

    Upon entering the door, a waiter came up with a smile on his face and asked.

    Just as Edmund was about to say he wanted a booth, he heard Rosemary ask, ¡°Get us a window seat in the lobby.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please follow me!¡±

    Saying that, the waiter took the four of them together to a window seat on the second floor.

    ¡°See what you like to eat, order whatever you like!¡±

    Edmund asked with a smile as he handed the recipe to Rosemary and Karen.

    After ordering something, Karen closed the menu and said, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom!¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    She knew that Karen was still very worried about Joseph at the moment, and after ordering, she said to Edmund: ¡°If Joseph contacts you, ask him to give Karen a call, these days Karen has been helping me with thepany¡¯s affairs, and the two of them have little time alone together. Karen, or let Joseph give Karen a call, so that she is also more at ease.¡±

 Chapter 1045 The calm before the storm

    ¡°Good, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    At this time, the waiters have begun to serve food one after another, probably because they are really hungry, Rosemary directly picked up the chopsticks and ate the food, not noticing Edmund¡¯s eyes shed a trace of strange.

    ¡°Karen, has Joseph said anything to youtely?¡±

    Edmund asked unhurriedly as he elegantly cut his steak.

    Karen, who was named, raised her head slightly, shook her head, and said with a smile, ¡°No, he seems to be very busytely, and I¡¯m too embarrassed to bother him.¡±

    She has never been a clingy girl, and because of this, many times they want to help are unable to do so.

    Karen took two sips of her soup, realized something didn¡¯t seem right, looked up at Edmund, and said, ¡°Is it possible that something has happened to Josephtely?¡±

    ¡°Oh, that to no!¡±

    Seeing Edmund¡¯s face did not look different, Karen did not speak, but continued to cut the steak in the bowl.

    ¡°Anthony, just now in front of Sunny there are some things I can¡¯t ask how, have you found the child?¡±

    Anthony¡¯s hand with the knife and fork stiffened slightly, then the corners of his mouth pulled out a very far-fetched arc, ¡°No, the child was not with Sunny when I found her, and big brother sent out all his men to help me look, but the child was never found.¡±

    Speaking of this, Anthony¡¯s voice obviously appeared some hoarse, Edmund patted his shoulder,forted: ¡°Do not worry, since the body was not found that proves that the child is still alive, alive there is hope.¡±

    ¡°Later you will send me the ce where the child is missing and the child¡¯s information, I will ask my uncle to help find it as well.¡±

    As a mother, she knows better than anyone else present the pain in Anthony and Sunny¡¯s hearts, the October pregnancy, the family is easily looking forward to the arrival of a baby, but now such a thing happened, thinking that this morning Sunny still pretended to stand in front of her as if nothing happened, her heart aches.

    ¡°I appreciate the kindness of The Great Young Lady, but there¡¯s just no need for that!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Rosemary asked, puzzled.

    See Edmund and Karen will look at him, Anthony slowly speak, ¡°the child has been found, is in an abandoned factory found, when a kind person told us to see two men and a woman holding a child of about four or five months in there, when we arrived, because the next cardboard factory fire, and The abandoned factory was full of cardboard boxes, the fire was too big, and after the fire was extinguished, we only found the body of a woman and the body of the child.¡±

    Rosemary and Karen covered their mouths not daring to let themselves cry out, those people are simply animals toe, even such a small child is not spared.

    The atmosphere at the table instantly became very heavy, this kind of thing no matter which family is reced, the heart will not feel good.

    ¡°Well, look at the food is getting cold, hurry up and eat it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    Edmund looked at the group and hurriedly pulled the conversation away.

    ¡°This matter Sunny does not know, I hope you can keep it a secret for me!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we know what to do!¡±

    Rosemary knows better than anyone else how important this child is in Sunny¡¯s heart, it is the crystallization of his love with Anthony, they have gone through so much to get together, and now their child is taken away in her hands, her heart is naturally sad than anyone else.

    Just when everyone felt the atmosphere was heavy, a sweet voice prated.

    ¡°Seniors ¡­¡±

    The crowd raised their heads, they saw a very beautiful-looking girl is smiling in front of them, a new Chanel spring dress this year will be her delicate body perfectly disyed, the hands of a Hermes bag, all over the body are brand-name, a look to know is a thousand Miss Kim.

    ¡°Lynn?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think it was really you, senior, I thought I was mistaken at first?¡±

    The girl was dignified and beautiful, with elegant manners. Edmund stood up and looked at the girl in front of him with an astonished face.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you study in Ennd? When did youe back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s graduated and came back yesterday afternoon!¡±

    Edmund nced toward the door and asked with a smile, ¡°Are youing to dinner alone? Come along if you don¡¯t mind!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here with my fianc¨¦, he¡¯s gone to park, he should be almost here!¡±

    Falling into tune, a familiar voice came from behind the girl.

    ¡°Lynn, why don¡¯t you go up there?¡±

    Karen jerked her head up and saw Joseph approaching with a gentle look in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Seniors introduce you to my fianc¨¦ Joseph, this is my senior from high school ¡­¡±

    Lynn Kunze had not finished her words, only to see Rosemary stand up, her eyes all disappointed with Joseph, and said coldly, ¡°Joseph, shouldn¡¯t you exin to us what¡¯s going on?¡±

    At this moment Joseph¡¯s gaze has been locked on Karen¡¯s body, and Karen, as if she did not see it, just quietly cut the steak in the basin.

    ¡°Joseph, do you know each other?¡±

    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, they¡¯re all good friends of mine!¡±

    But Lynn Kunze did not notice anything strange, smiling and said, ¡°Since you are Joseph¡¯s friends that is also my friends, introduce yourself, my name is Lynn Kunze, just returned from studying in the UK, please take care of everyone Kevin in the future.¡±

    Anthony nodded slightly as a greeting, while Rosemary kept her eyes on Joseph, whose exnation was all she wanted to hear now.

    ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t know her well!¡±

    Lynn Kunze was slightly stunned, thenughed, ¡°Oh, yeah! But it¡¯s okay, you¡¯ll get acquainted slowly!¡±

    Finishing thest piece of steak on her te, Karen took a tissue and wiped the corner of her mouth, then spoke to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m done eating, we should go back.¡±

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at a calm Karen, stood up and brushed past Joseph without waiting for her to say yes or no.

    ¡°You have a good exnation at the end, or you¡¯ll regret it!¡±

    Dropping the words, Rosemary chased out without looking.

    Anthony gave them a slight nod and then went after them.

    And the expression on Joseph¡¯s face remained faint, seeing them all leave before he spoke, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go up!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Lynn Kunze is a smart girl, at the moment she can¡¯t see what the cat is out of the bag, then she really Doris so many books, but even if she knows, she will not say it, after all, girls are still a little silly, confused a little better.

    ¡°See you tonight at 8:00 at the usual ce!¡±

    Having said that, Edmund said hello to Lynn Kunze and left.

 Chapter 1046 How dare you hit me?

    ¡°Karen, things may not be the way we see them, maybe Joseph has some kind of hardship or not, let¡¯s give him a chance to exin, okay?¡±

    Once in the car, Rosemary hurriedly took Karen¡¯s arm and hastily reassured her.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Karen the more so, the more worried she is in her heart, has always been no matter what she encountered is their own hide to solve, even if they were hurt all over the amount will not say a word more for themselves, but that time at least Joseph is her pir, but now ¡­

    Thinking about the girl who just introduced Joseph as her fianc¨¦, Rosemary still hasn¡¯t figured out what the hell is going on?

    Does it mean that Joseph also has his feet in two boats?

    Or is he a second Fred?

    Rubbed his temples, Rosemary felt that at the moment is really more and more confusing, as if there are millions of ropes tangled together, how to solve can not be untied.

    ¡°Yeah Karen, I¡¯ve arranged to meet Joseph at 8pm, let¡¯s hear his exnation first shall we?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, Edmund, I¡¯m fine, why don¡¯t you guys take me home first! I¡¯m a little tired today.¡±

    After a long time, Karen only slowly raised her head and smiled at them Tammy, her voice still the same as before.

    ¡°Karen, why don¡¯t you move in with me?¡± This way it will be easier for her to take care of her, otherwise she is really afraid that she will do something stupid again likest time.

    ¡°I appreciate Rosemary¡¯s kindness, but it¡¯s just that I¡¯m used to living by myself, and besides it¡¯s easy to work at night when I live here.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    She was really uneasy.

    Seeing her resolute face, Rosemary couldn¡¯t say anything and nodded her head in agreement.

    After giving Anthony the address, the car arrived at the neighborhood where Karen lived half an hourter.

    ¡°If anything happens, call me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    After giving Rosemary a Carry smile, Karen opened the car door and got out. Because she was worried about her, Rosemary insisted on seeing her go in first before she would leave.

    ¡°Is Karen being calm and overly contrary?¡±

    Frowned, although he is not very scripture on this aspect of feelings, but in that situation, she was able to maintain such a calm state toe out, it can be seen how much her heart is able to withstand.

    Rosemary of course knows that her situation is not right, but what can she do, some things are not resolved when you go up there, especially emotional matters, only when she has thought about it, things can bepletely resolved.

    But today Joseph¡¯s approach did disappoint her too much, a heartfelt disappointment in all the years they had known each other.

    If it was before, she might have gone to Joseph to ask for rification, but since what happened with Heidi and Fred, she suddenly subconsciously wanted Karen to leave Joseph.

    After all, instead of more painter rather than now a knife cut off all.

    ¡°Joseph really let me down this time, in fact, at first I did not approve of the two of them falling in love, but then I saw what he did for Karen, and again I felt that maybe he would not be the next Fred, so I chose to believe him, but did not think that in the end there was still no escape from the same ending.¡±

    It turns out that in their hearts, between the family is so important, if Karen is not from a farm girl, is it that all this would not have happened now?

    But if that is the case, then is the rtionship between them still true love?

    Just like the divorce papers Wilson prepared for her before he died, why must he think she would have found another man if she left him?

    ¡°I¡¯m also surprised that this happened, but as a friend for so many years, I believe Joseph he has something to suffer from!¡±

    The Joseph he knew was never a thin-skinned person.

    As soon as Karen got home, she locked the door behind her, and the whole person was like a deted ball, instantly absent-minded.

    The tears were falling down, her heart was aching and she couldn¡¯t breathe, so it was all just a dream, and after she woke up she was still the little girl who had nothing.

    Why ¡­

    Why do you do this to her?

    Could it be that what they said together before was all a lie?

    The wine went down one cup at a time, this is her first time drinking, it is said that wine is a good thing, it can make a person instantly paralyze all the perception, but why she drank so much, the heart is still so painful.

    Drink ¡­

    Drink again ¡­

    Meanwhile, inside the bar, Joseph pours a ss of wine into his mouth from the moment he enters, and Edmund sits across from him and just keeps looking at him.

    After a long time, Joseph said slowly: ¡°I know what you want to ask, and I know you want to hear my exnation, but I tell you now, I have nothing to exin, things are just like what you saw today at noon, I already have a fianc¨¦e, and we will be married on the 15th of next month.¡±

    ¡°So Karen what are you going to do?¡±

    Dark eyes locked on him, he called him over not to hear him say this.

    Shaking the ss in his hand, Joseph hooked up a cold smile and said, ¡°She can find a better man without me.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why did you bother to mess with her?¡±

    Edmund grabbed him by the cor, eyes like a hawk, as if he wanted to eat Joseph alive.

    Oh ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s just a love affair, it¡¯s not about who provoked who, besides we are all adults, even if something happens is not normal?¡±

    ¡°Joseph you son of a bitch!¡±

    A fist mmed hard on Joseph¡¯s handsome face, a bright red blood stain slowly seeping out from the corner of his mouth.

    Lifting him up, Edmund said coldly, ¡°Do you know what you just said? How would Karen feel if she heard those words?¡±

    ¡°So what if I hear it? Does it change the reality that we can¡¯t be together anymore?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happened to you, you have to go and give Karen an exnation anyway, or Rosemary won¡¯t forgive you, not to mention I won¡¯t forgive you.¡± Because you¡¯re letting us down too much at the moment.

    Joseph violently pushed him away and yelled at him, ¡°Rosemary is in trouble with herself in the mud, do I need her forgiveness?¡±

    With a bang, the door of the box room was suddenly opened, and before they could see who wasing, a clear and crisp put apuse sounded in the room.

    Edmund looked incredulously at Karen who suddenly barged in, and at this moment Joseph was like a mad beast, his fishy red eyes ring at Karen and saying coldly, ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±

 Chapter 1047 Never Say Goodbye!

    Karen¡¯s teary eyes looked at the person in front of her, and what he just said was like a thorn mercilessly stabbed in her heart, making it so painful she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°This is the price you pay for ying with other people¡¯s feelings at will, from now on you walk your sunny road, I cross my one-way bridge!¡±

    After saying that, Karen used to pull the ne hanging around her neck, threw it in Joseph¡¯s face, and ran out.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Edmund saw her run out, gave Joseph a hard stare, and then chased after her.

    Joseph¡¯s entire body froze in ce, tears falling in the corners of his eyes in silent words, dripping on the floor.

    The ne was specially designed by Karen on her birthday at the end ofst year, consisting of two hearts with C. M engraved on the back, which is a narrowing of their names, two hearts close together, representing you are the only one in my heart, Karen cherished this ne, but today she plucked it off her neck in front of him.

    I remember when Karen told him that if he ever neglected her, then she would never forgive him for the rest of her life and never see him again.

    At the thought that she might actually leave, Joseph¡¯s heart tightened and he grabbed the ne and hurried after her.

    Edmund chased him to the door, there was no sign of Karen outside, and was about to turn back when he saw Joseph running out with an anxious face.

    ¡°Edmund, where¡¯s Karen?¡±

    ¡°You are no longer rted to each other, so why are you pretending to be good here?¡±

    He really does not understand how his heart is really thinking, if he said he has no feelings for Karen at all, beat him to death, when he was looking for Karen, almost half the world to turn over, but now ¡­

    Yes!

    It¡¯s over between them, just now, it¡¯s all over.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    But who knows that his heart is dripping blood with every word he utters.

    Seeing that he was about to leave, Edmund stepped forward to stop him and asked with a serious expression, ¡°Chen, what the hell happened, why have you be like this in just two days?¡±

    ¡°If you still think of me as a brother, help me take good care of her!¡±

    Looking at the slowly disappearing back, Edmund was furious and mmed his fist on a wall, bright red blood slowly seeped out from his hand, but at the moment he could not feel the pain at all.

    When she got home, Rosemary was worried about Karen and called her several times on her cell phone but no one answered, so she grabbed her coat and got ready to go out.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you going out at thiste hour?¡±

    Fiona, who had juste downstairs to pour water, looked at Rosemary, who was preparing to go out, and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Karen, I just called her a few times and she didn¡¯t answer, I want to go to the apartment to check.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you there!¡±

    At that moment, Gaby suddenly appeared in front of them. Faced with Gaby, who often walks without a sound, the two men were obviously frightened.

    Forgetting a nce toward Gaby, I soon heard Gaby say, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the kids will be safe even if I¡¯m not there!¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but look up at this man who was cold from start to finish and knew even what was on her mind.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and go!¡±

    In fact, Rosemary herself knows very well in her heart that even if Gaby is not there, The Grant family is still safe because Anthony told her when he returned this afternoon that she should not worry about the children because he has sent someone to protect them secretly.

    The sky slowly drizzled, and Karen didn¡¯t know how long she ran until she couldn¡¯t run anymore before she slowly stopped and walked aimlessly down the main road.

    Because she always did not believe that Joseph is the kind of thin-skinned people, perhaps he is what unspeakable hardship, since he is not willing to tell her, perhaps in front of Edmund will say it.

    With thest glimmer of hope, she arrived at the bar, and just as she reached the door, she heard the conversationing from inside the booth. When she stood outside and heard Joseph¡¯s wordse out, herst glimmer of hope slowly shattered at that moment.

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, Karen can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s tears or rain, she just knows that every breath hurts and she¡¯s about to lose her breath.

    ¡°Hey, little sister, why are you here alone, do you want brother to give you a ride?¡±

    Suddenly a car stopped beside her and several men inside the car kept whistling at Karen who was walking in the rain.

    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, no need!¡±

    ¡°Why so polite! Look at you all wet, brother look at the heart,e on, brother take you home.¡±

    At some point, one of the scarred men suddenly got out of the car and reached out to pull her.

    ¡°Go away!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, or always thorny roses, interesting, but brother just like you this character, hot enough, strong enough!¡±

    The scarred man pulled Karen towards the car, Karen lifted her foot and kicked hard at her opponent¡¯s crotch, and quickly ran ahead.

    Ah ¡­

    The otherpanions saw that the scarred man was kicked by Karen¡¯s life root, immediately fire, all three or four people jumped out of the car and went after Karen.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Karen was grabbed by one of the yellow-haired men, and soon several of them had her pinned to the ground.

    With a snap, the yellow-haired man saw Karen struggling badly and threw a p at Karen¡¯s face.

    Soon the white face immediately emerged with five clear palm prints.

    ¡°Damn, you stinking bitch, it seems you don¡¯t know what to do until I give you some color.¡±

    Meanwhile, just as Rosemary was about to leave the house, the hospital called out of the blue and asked her to rush to the hospital.

    Finally Gaby suggests that Anthony take her to the hospital first, while he drives outside alone to find Karen.

    ¡°Let go of me, you beasts!¡±

    Karen kept struggling, but her strength was not as strong as theirs, only to hear a hissing sound, a cold body, the top was ripped off piece by piece by them.

    ¡°My goodness!¡±

    The yellow-haired man looked at the beautiful body in front of him, the palm of his hand kept rubbing, the other three saw a pair of eyes were glowing, in the way of their boss has not yet started, they did not dare to move.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s raining too much, why don¡¯t we report her to the car!¡±

    After all, the early spring rain hit the body is still a little cold, not to mention that it is still night, only to see the yellow-haired man waved his hand, a pair of long, thin eyes all thick lustful smile, ¡°No, brother I like this kind of stimtion, you first wait on the side, wait for my brother to finish ying, also let you y well!¡±

    The rain kept falling on her body, Karen from just struggling to slowly stop resisting, the yellow-haired man¡¯s hands ravaged her plumpness with force, a pitted face just leaned over her neck and kept imprinting a blinding strawberry.

 Chapter 1048 had a physical reaction

    Bang Bang ¡­

    Before a few people could react, their bodies were already kicked by Gaby three meters away.

    ¡°Damn, who dares to spoil my good deed?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The sound fell, the yellow hair¡¯s body was grabbed by Gaby, fiercely raised his knee to his crotch, only to hear a heartbreaking sound came, and when the crowd reversed, the yellow hair has been thrown in front of them by Gaby, while the lower body kept spilling blood.

    Gaby took off his jacket and draped it over Karen¡¯s almost naked body, when his eyes fell on the face ashen, Gaby could not believe that he had just saved the girl was the Karen he was looking for.

    ¡°Karen!¡±

    Seeing Karen did not answer him, Gaby¡¯s cold eyes with a strong killing intent turned to look at the few men lying on the ground at the moment, just now he did not want to get himself into trouble so he struck a little lightly, and now when he saw that the person lying on the ground was Karen, his eyes quickly shed a strong killing intent.

    Before the other side can react, several people only feel a cold on their necks and look at the man in front of them with disbelief.

    The dark as ink ck night, a man dressed in ck stood on the road, a pair of bloodthirsty eyes like the Satan back from hell, hit hard, fast, without leaving any trace.

    By the time Gaby turned around, Karen had already done it, grabbing a rag in her hand at some point, and kept wiping it hard on herself.

    The white and clean neck has been rubbed by her to break the skin, but she seems to feel nothing at all, continue to rub.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rub it, the skin is broken!¡±

    Gaby couldn¡¯t stand it and went forward to take the rags out of her hands, but she didn¡¯t expect to be pushed hard and yelled loudly, ¡°Get out, all of you!¡±

    She felt so dirty, so filthy, and she had to wipe off all the ces they had touched.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Karen!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Without waiting for Karen¡¯s consent, Gaby walked up and picked her up by the waist and headed for the car.

    ¡°Let go of me, who are you! Who gives a damn about my business, put me down!¡±

    The fists fell like rain on Gaby¡¯s body, although Karen is just a girl, but the pounding on his body still hurts a little.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happen if you move again!¡±

    After all, he is a normal man, now holding a barely clothed woman in his arms, the white, tender and delicate body constantly shaking in front of him, even if his fixation is good, he can not react at all.

    After being yelled at by Gaby, Karen instantly became honest and allowed Gaby to carry her away.

    Putting her on the passenger side, Gaby hurriedly took a thin nket from the back to wrap her up, and then took a bath towel to wipe the water droplets from her hair.

    Suddenly Karen jumped into his arms and burst into tears. Gaby was overwhelmed by Karen¡¯s sudden movement and her two hands were still in mid-air.

    He grew up inside a training camp, and although there were girls inside the camp, there was nothing else for them to do but figure out how to save their lives and how toe back alive in the next training.

    And now faced with Karen¡¯s sudden action, he didn¡¯t know how tofort her for a moment.

    ¡°There, you¡¯re all right now!¡±

    Patting her back gently, Gaby softly soothed.

    Suddenly Karen reached back and cupped his face, bringing her lips to it.

    A current crossed Gaby¡¯s body, soft lips shyly kissed on his lips, a crispy feeling instantly hit the whole body, let people sink *.

    Arge hand tightly sped the back of his head, tongue quickly pry open her shell * teeth, as if a flexible tongue of fire drive straight in.

    Just as the two kissed dizzily, suddenly Gaby violently pushed Karen away, a dryness in her throat, her voice hoarse, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, we ¡­¡±

    ¡°Even you think I¡¯m dirty, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Karen looked at the man in front of her, tears kept falling at the corners of her eyes, and asked with a hurt face.

    Hearing that, Gaby hurriedly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t, I just ¡­¡±

    ¡°Just what, don¡¯t you men all like good-looking women? I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re looking at me at the moment and I don¡¯t feel anything at all?¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes could not help but fall on Gaby¡¯s somewhere, in fact, she had long felt him there long ago ** erect.

    Gaby is still the first time a girl so naked molestation, she is right, he did have a physical reaction, but he is a normal man, will not be normal?

    ¡°Karen, I know what just happened hit you hard, but I don¡¯t want you to trample yourself over it, I¡¯ll take you home now!¡±

    Falling into tune, Gaby breathed a light sigh of relief in his heart and tried hard to suppress his bath fire, otherwise he really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that he would eat Karen up in the next moment.

    ¡°Since you said you don¡¯t mind me, how about you take me?¡±

    Karen suddenly pulled his arm, soft red lips pressed again, and at this moment Gaby just got stuck in the middle, even if he wanted to leave, there was no way.

    The tender, soft body was again pressed against Gaby¡¯s body, and the heat that had just been suppressed rose up again, and her body kept screaming at him to take her, to take her, but he knew he couldn¡¯t.

    While he was still maintaining hisst shred of sanity, Karen¡¯s soft, boneless hands clumsily pulled down his zipper, and when her cold hands touched his root, Gaby¡¯sst sanity was all but disintegrated by her.

    Gaby hands tightly clutching her small waist that does not win the grip, the body jerked, a burst of pain came, Karen grabbed Gaby¡¯s arm hand clutching him tightly, sharp nails slowly seeped into his flesh, ¡°pain ¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good, it won¡¯t hurt soon!¡±

    Kissing the tears running down her cheeks, Gaby¡¯s movements slowed down a bit, and in no time the pain slowly came down and was reced by afortable burst of pleasure.

    Two crystal tears fell quietly on Karen¡¯s cheeks, and she was not sure whether her tears at the moment were for her loss of the girl¡¯s most precious or for the fact that she and Joseph had finally drawn a line in the sand between them.

    Night slowly enveloped the sky outside, and at the moment inside the car parked on the road, is a night of lingering.

    Karen couldn¡¯t remember exactly how many times Gaby had wanted her, because by the time she woke up again she was already lying inside the room.

    After moving her body, Karen felt as if her whole body had been run over by a car, and her body was aching all over.

    A scene fromst night slowly flooded her mind like a flurry of footage, her eyes then dimmed, and somewhere in her chest still hurt, as if it hadn¡¯t lessened much because of what happenedst night.

 Chapter 1049 You are responsible for me

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Karen looked up and saw Gabying in with her breakfast, and rememberingst night, her face couldn¡¯t help but float a shade of red.

    Seeing her blush, Gaby slowly walked up to her and said softly, ¡°You got wetst night and have a little fever, the doctor has just given you some medicine, you can take it after breakfast first!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epting the bowl from him, Karen took a small sip.

    She knew that her time of grief was over, and now she had to get well and pick up her energy to help Rosemary manage thepany.

    Soon a bowl of lean pork congee had reached the bottom, Gaby took the bowl, put it aside, and pulled a stool over to sit down.

    Karen saw him sitting down, knew what he wanted to say and said with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to mind what happenedst night, just pretend that nothing happened!¡± After all, it was her initiative, if we really want to chase up the responsibility, she should instead like he is responsible.

    Thinking back tost night, Karen feels like she doesn¡¯t even recognize herself anymore.

    Is this still the same old self?

    Maybe in Gaby¡¯s eyes, she¡¯s a slutty woman!

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Gaby looked up at her and asked in confusion.

    He took her body, shouldn¡¯t he be held responsible?

    He didn¡¯t seem to be repelled if she asked.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Raising her eyes, the two eyes looked at each other, Karen thought for a while, then said softly: ¡°We are all adults, and besides, this kind of thing is also your love, so it¡¯s normal!¡±

    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t mind whoever you had that kind of rtionship withst night?¡±

    Hearing the words, Karen stiffened and met Gaby¡¯s appalling eyes, her neck shrank slightly and she whispered, ¡°I was just thinking about my bodyst night and not wanting those people to touch it, and I didn¡¯t think too much about what happened behind it.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, hearing him say this Gaby felt blocked in her heart, did she say that he should not be responsible, he should not be more happy?

    ¡°No matter what you think, since I¡¯m already your man, then you have to be responsible for me, after all, that was my first *night*!¡±

    At that, Karen immediately did not calm down, hurriedly said: ¡°But that is also my first * night, okay?¡±

    After saying that, Karen could not wait to bite her tongue, what is she talking about!

    At this time, a sharp doorbell came from outside the door, Gaby nced towards the door and said faintly, ¡°Anyway, it was you who forced me, you must be responsible for me.¡±

    When he finished, he lifted his feet and headed for the door.

    Hearing his words, Karen¡¯s whole body froze in ce, did he mean to rely on her?

    ¡°Karen, are you all right!¡±

    Woke up early in the morning Rosemary went straight here,st night received a call from Gaby said he had found Karen, but she is not in a very good condition, may not be able to return for a while, because of fear that she will do something stupid, Rosemary woke up as soon as he called Gaby, know that they are here rushed toe together with Fiona.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry about me!¡±

    With her head bowed, Karen said softly.

    Rosemary sat in front of the bed, looking at the very haggard Karen, very distressed, and thinking about what Edmund told herst night, she hated to go to Joseph to ask for an exnation.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay!¡± Gently ruffling her loose hair, Rosemary¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Karen¡¯s neck.

    As someone who has been there, she couldn¡¯t be more clear about what those marks are.

    Huh, Karen, what happened to your neck? Why are there red marks everywhere from the mosquito bites?¡±

    Fiona saw the hickey on Karen¡¯s neck and reached out to look at it, asking with a worried look on her face.

    Karen hurriedly reached out to cover it, not knowing for a moment how to answer them.

    ¡°Go, go out for breakfast with me!¡±

    Seeing that Karen was embarrassed, Gaby pulled Fiona outside without saying a word.

    ¡°Hey Doyle, I ate breakfast over here, just go eat by yourself!¡±

    ¡°I eat alone with no taste!¡±

    When they had all left, Rosemary then turned her attention to Karen and asked with concern, ¡°Now shouldn¡¯t you tell me where these hickeys came from?¡±

    As the words fell, Karen¡¯s tears kept falling like broken pearls, making Rosemary¡¯s heart tighten.

    At Karen¡¯s intermittent cries, Rosemary finally understood what was going on and held her in her arms, saying with a self-conscious face, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡±

    Rosemary hugged her tightly, after listening to what she just said, she is still having palpitations at the moment, if Gaby did not arrive in time yesterday, then Karen she ¡­

    She couldn¡¯t think about what happened afterwards, and she didn¡¯t dare to think about it, and for Joseph, the indirect culprit, Rosemary couldn¡¯t forgive him.

    ¡°So what¡¯s next for you and Gaby?¡±

    Although she doesn¡¯t know Gaby very well, but since he¡¯s an uncle¡¯s man, his character naturally won¡¯t be bad, and if a spark of love cane out between them, it¡¯s really a good pair.

    Aspirating her nose, Karen wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said with some embarrassment, ¡°It¡¯s still my fault that this happened, since we are all adults now, and since this kind of thing is also your wish, naturally I won¡¯t make things difficult for Gaby, and this matter will end here.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Rosemary wanted to persuade her, but because of her mood at the moment, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°No matter what you decide, Rosemary will respect your choice!¡±

    Stroking her dark hair, Rosemary said with a heartfelt expression.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s that you¡¯re wearing around your neck?¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Karen lowered her head to take out the ne on her chest and said in a somewhat sad tone, ¡°This is what my father gave me before he died!¡±

    ¡°What an exquisite silver key!¡±

    Touching the key, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but admire it.

    Just why did she think this key looked familiar?

    It was as if she had seen it somewhere, but where was it?

    ¡°It¡¯s the only thing my dad left me, and carrying it around every day is like my dad never left me.¡±

    Gently stroking the ne, Karen¡¯s voice was a little choked up as she said.

    ¡°Since it is something left to you by uncle then you must take good care of it, don¡¯t lose it!¡±

    ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    The scene switches, an old castle in Belgium, a group of well-trained men in ck neatly standing on both sides of the living room, the central position in the living room sat a man wearing a mask, this man is the ¡°Stunning Night¡± organization mysterious boss Thompson.

 Chapter 1050 let daddy know itâ€™s you, youâ€™re dead

    ¡°Boss, why are you back?¡±

    A very demonic-looking man came forward, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes staring straight at the man on the stage, handsome features smile that is a splendid.

    It seems the day of his liberation has finallye, and how he has held up since their boss did the dumping three years ago.

    ¡°From the tone of your voice it seems that you have had a good time, it seems that you have recuperated well in these years.¡±

    Without waiting for Roger¡¯s reaction, Wilson threw the long-prepared information in front of him, and his thin lips gently opened, ¡°You have one hour!¡±

    What?

    Roger opened the information, looked at the information gathered inside, and looked at his boss incredulously, ¡°Boss, did you suffer some serious stimtion?¡±

    I remember when he mentioned this proposal to him three years ago, the guy kept saying that the time was not yet ripe, but now ¡­

    Although their current strength and those guys in the mob have a fight, but really to call it true, I¡¯m afraid they can¡¯t get any benefit at the moment.

    A stern eye swept Roger coldly, frightened him immediately shut his mouth.

    Oooooooooo ¡­

    The boss¡¯s eyes are so scary!

    In any case, even if he does not have the credit, but also the hard work!

    With a beak, Roger turned his head with a grimace.

    Raising the information in his hand, Roger smiled wickedly and said to Wilson, ¡°OK, promise to finish the job!¡±

    It¡¯s just dog eat dog? He Roger Gu is the best at these things.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too careless!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have long wanted to teach those guys a good lesson, if you hadn¡¯t been opposed, those guys could have lived until now?¡±

    Wilson did not bother to pay attention to him, and then dropped his gaze to a strong-suited woman, and said in a cold tone, ¡°Samuel is holding a full moon reception for his son at the Blue Bay Hotel this evening, and you and Summer will apany me tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a Hongmen¡¯s banquet, is it?¡±

    Roger looked at Wilson on stage with aplicated expression.

    Wilson hooked up a bloodthirsty arc, a pair of ck eyes like a deep pool, the light of the eyes like a sharp de.

    ¡°Samuel is very active this time, and he has bought a quantity of arms in Israel, Africa, Italy and these ces respectively over the years, and now the arms he has, Yue Xi and I estimated that the arms they have in their hands can basically fight against a medium-sized country.¡±

    But even so, Wilson is not afraid of this Samuel, even if he has more arms in his hands, but it is not a threat to him for the time being, after all, his enemy is not him.

    Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so cautious and careful.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tonight at eight o¡¯clock sharp, let Leigh put an end to the other side¡¯s arms factory!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At these words, the hearts of the people were excited, all these years they have been pressed by Samuel in every way, not that their strength is weaker than his, but their young master exined before leaving, everything must be low-key, do not start a conflict with them for the time being.

    ¡°Remember, retreat as soon as the job is done, then aim all traces at the Mafia side!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Back to the room, Wilson took off the mask and stood in front of therge floor-to-ceiling window, his mind could not help but think of Rosemary¡¯s beautiful face, so many days away from C, is she okay?

    Ding ¡­

    The screen of theputer on top of the room desk suddenly lit up, Wilson turned around and walked over, and as usual, two cute little pink pigs still appeared on the screen.

    The corner of the lips hooked up a Tammy arc, this guy really has a couple of things to do, to get here and still find him.

    ¡°Looking for me for something?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to you if there¡¯s nothing wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy!¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re busy, but don¡¯t you want to know why I¡¯m looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    After knocking out these words, Wilson suddenly had some fun, he had fallen into the hole this guy had dug.

    ¡°When are youing back to C City?¡±

    The person on the other side of theputer did not give him an answer, but asked the next question again.

    ¡°It¡¯s my business!¡±

    ¡°Wait for me for ten minutes!¡±

    Falling sound, theputer instantly a ck, Wilson looked at the darkputer screen, but did not want to leave the intention.

    What¡¯s wrong with him?

    I can¡¯t believe I believed a stranger¡¯s words.

    What a hell of a thing to do.

    He raised his hand and looked at the time, there was still an hour before Samuel¡¯s party, Wilson went straight to his closet and took out a suit and put it on, just finishing up and getting ready to go out, theputer screen lit up once again.

    Without waiting for him to speak, his cell phone rang quickly at that moment, and Roger¡¯s unmistakably excited voice soon came from the other side of the phone.

    ¡°Boss, Samuel¡¯s arms factory was all blown up five minutes ago, along with his in Italy and Nipper¡¯s, it was a real treat, and the best part is that the other side doesn¡¯t even know who did it!¡±

    Wilson turned his head and tapped a quick line on the keyboard with all ten fingers, ¡°You did this?¡±

    ¡°Well, is it satisfactory?¡±

    ¡°Hey, boss, are you listening to me?¡±

    Roger¡¯s stormy voice came from the other side of the phone, Wilson looked askance at it and hung up the phone directly.

    He was not happy, on the contrary his face at the moment as ck as the bottom of a pot, gloomy and frightening, and someone in the distance in the air can feel the temperature of the air plummeting.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    These words almost popped out from the inside of his teeth, at this moment if he was in front of him, I believe he would have been shot by Wilson.

    This is like a time bomb for Wilson, who knows when this bomb will suddenly explode.

    ¡°As I said, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that I will never harm you!¡±

    ¡°Why should I take your word for it?¡±

    ¡°So do you have any other options?¡±

    The other party spat his tongue at him and said with a provocative face.

    This action makes Wilson hate the other side even more, but he does not even know who the other side is.

    Just as Wilson wondered how that other person was doing, another line appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Hurry back to C City once things are settled, something happened to The Grant family?¡±

    Just as Wilson was about to ask something else, the screen suddenly went dark and there was nothing left.

    Meanwhile, in the children¡¯s room of The Grant family in C City, a little girl with a pink face said to the little boy in the children¡¯s chair, ¡°Brother, if Daddy finds out it¡¯s you, you¡¯ll be dead!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only if he has that ability!¡±

    Blume¡¯s cute little face shed with a smilepletely at odds with his age, who let his daddy cause him. The first thing you need to do is to take care of your mommy.

 Chapter 1051 spoiled his good deed

    The Grant Group conference room!

    Early in the morning, Rosemary was called by Evan to inform her that all the board members were waiting for her in the conference room, and they were waiting for her for one reason: to give up the chairmanship.

    Rosemary sat in the chairman¡¯s seat, looking at the spiteful directors below, with a faint smile always on her face.

    ¡°Miss Harris, several directors and I have discussed for a long time, always feel that the old chairman let you to temporarily take over the chairmanship is verycking, not to mention that everyone¡¯s purpose is very simple, are hoping that thepany can give each other a considerable dividend at the end of the year, although the youngest took over thepany at a young age in the past, but the ability of the youngest is there, now ¡­¡±

    The Chuang Family¡¯s shareholding in The Grant Group is so high because Adolph Chuang¡¯s father had saved the life of his grandfather Wilson. In order to repay him for saving his life, Wilson¡¯s grandfather gave him 5% of the shares as a token of his appreciation.

    So much so that Adolph Chuang became the secondrgest shareholder of The Grant Group in an instant.

    When the tone fell, all the directors on the stage began to nod in agreement and murmur.

    ¡°What about Mr. Chuang¡¯s opinion?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Adolph Chuang with a smile, still with an elegant and breezy smile on her face.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Adolph Chuang saw that Rosemary was not angry, then looked at the other directors and said, ¡°I discussed with the other directors, in order that thepany can develop better in the future, so we decided to decide by voting to see who is capable and then elect him to take over the chairmanship temporarily.¡±

    In fact, Adolph Chuang¡¯s proposal she and Karen have long guessed, these days she not only to understand the business matters, while thepany also incidentally understand the other, as when Wilson took over thepany, this Adolph Chuang still voted against, but because of the then Darren in, things are very quickly step by step will not be happy to know.

    Plus Wilson¡¯s ruthlessness in the mall, do things in a thunderous manner, less than a year or two of time, thepany will take thepany to a higher level, it is said that the money earned is the master, Wilson¡¯s management of thepany¡¯s annual dividends to the hands of those shareholders is almost twice as much as they used to face such objective profits, naturally did not say anything.

    But now that Wilson has passed away, Darren is in aa with serious injuries, and even Marian has not yet woken up, it would be ufortable for anyone to let a young girl take the chairman¡¯s seat.

    Rosemary nodded and crossed her fingers against her chin until everyone was silent before she slowly spoke, ¡°I hear what the directors are saying, but at the same time there are some things I would like to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, I understand your concerns, and it is normal for you to think this way, but I would like to ask, since the establishment of thepany is not always the one with the most shares to manage thepany? Even if we put aside the shares now, the profits that my husband has brought to thepany over the years alone are enough to qualify me to sit in this position, not to mention that the chairman only asked me to take over temporarily, when the chairman will wake up no one knows, but now the directors are so anxious to choose someone else to do this position, when the chairman wakes up, how to exin? ¡±

    After saying that, the directors on the stage also began to nod in response.

    ¡°Miss Harris this can rest assured, once the chairman wakes up, we will return the chairman¡¯s position without saying a word, not to mention that the chairman may not wake up!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Rosemary stared at him, a sh of icy coldness in her phoenix eyes.

    Adolph Chuang was not afraid of Rosemary¡¯s eyes, stood up and said slowly, ¡°Am I wrong? Now the chairman has not shown any signs of waking up, and it is not up to us to say whether he can wake up or not, that also depends on his personal willpower.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang is right, but since my father asked me to sit up this position, I naturally can not just give it away, if you have opinions about me doing this position, when my father wakes up, you can go to him to say, adjourn the meeting!¡±

    With that, Rosemary stood up and headed out of the conference room.

    When the others saw Rosemary leave like that, the conference room instantly exploded, especially Adolph Chuang was furious and looked at Rosemary¡¯s departing eyes with a sh of ruthlessness.

    Blink and you¡¯re gone.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, what the hell is this all about! Is it hard to say that The Grant Group is really going to let a little girl who doesn¡¯t know anything to manage it?¡±

    A slightly older shareholder approached Adolph Chuang with a worried look on his face.

    If Rosemary was really good at running thepany, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered if she was the chairman of the board, but after hearing Adolph Chuang say she didn¡¯t know anything about management, they got anxious.

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney, are you just going to stand by and watch our hard-earnedpany go to Rosemary, that milquetoast brat?¡±

    Adolph Chuang stood up and called out to an old man with a full head of white hair, this old man named Cheney, is the patriarch of thepany, he has not set foot in thepany for more than ten years, yesterday Adolph Chuang suddenly arrived and added fuel to the fire, he just decided toe and take a look!

    But it is clear that these so-called shareholdersbined to bully a little girl, which is what he is most ufortable with.

    ¡°I believe that the reason why Darren arranged this must be this girl called Rosemary naturally have her ability, there is a sentence she is right, just her husband over the years for you to bring rich dividends have been enough for her to learn how to manage thepany in thepany, since she has this idea, we do elders can not do too much We should give more opportunities to young people, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Falling sound, a number of shareholders are in line with the nod of the head.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Cheney is right, not to mention that the chairman is still in aa, just in these years we have received more dividends than the previous ten years, these are the credit of Mr. Grant!

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±

    Cheney looked at them and smiled slightly, it seems that there are still quite a few people who are not confused!

    Adolph Chuang clenched his fist tightly. Originally he invited Cheney, an old man, toe over because he wanted her to force Rosemary to give up the position of chairman, but he did not expect this old man to turn against him and spoil his good deed.

    Once Rosemary returned to the office, her pretty little face was furious, this Adolph Chuang is really too much, on the basis of being thepany¡¯s patriarch, even openly cursed Darren, really angry with her.

 Chapter 1052 people are dangerous

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t be angry, there¡¯s no point in getting angry with such people, and it¡¯s not worth it if you¡¯re going to break your body because of such people.¡±

    Karen poured a ss of water and handed it to Rosemary, saying persuasively.

    In fact, the discerning eye can see that Adolph Chuang just wants to be the chairman of the board of directors, and on the surface, he said the crown, a look for thepany, but in fact, the heart has long been eyeing that position.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Youngdy, Grandpa Cheney wants to see you!¡±

    Evan knocked on the door and walked in, addressing Rosemary.

    ¡°Who is Grandpa Cheney?¡±

    Although there was a lot of confusion in her mind, Rosemary headed for the door.

    Before her feet could take a step, Rosemary saw a young girl walking in with an old man with white hair, and Rosemary rushed to meet her.

    ¡°Hello Grandpa Cheney, please sit down!¡±

    Rosemary went up and helped Cheney sit down on the sofa, when she heard Cheney ask kindly, ¡°Girl, Grandpa Cheney isn¡¯t bothering you, is he?¡±

    ¡°No. May I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, Grandpa Cheney is a long-time shareholder of ourpany and has previously been convalescing abroad until thest few days!¡±

    Seeing her face full of doubts, Evan whispered beside her.

    ¡°Hello Grandpa Cheney, I¡¯m Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s wife, I¡¯m sorry for making youugh earlier!¡±

    By Evan a reminder, Rosemary quickly remembered, Wilson previously mentioned to her, said the Grandpa Cheney is a very kind old man, because of the rtionship of health, all the family all immigrated to live abroad.

    Cheney waved his hand smilingly, a pair of gleaming eyes kept falling on her body and nodded with great satisfaction, ¡°You did the right thing, dealing with that kind of self-serving viin is the way to go.¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary touched her ears with some embarrassment and said ashamedly, ¡°Grandpa Cheney made fun of Rosemary, although I don¡¯t have any scriptures about managing apany, but it doesn¡¯t mean that they can trample on The Grant family at will, not to mention that my parents are just in aa and they They can¡¯t wait to eat The Grant family, and they can¡¯t reason with people like that.¡±

    ¡°You are right, although I never ask thepany¡¯s affairs, but for Adolph Chuang this person I still have some understanding, today Grandpa Cheney came over is to tell you, how you want to do Grandpa Cheney unconditional support for you, who is not born to know, we can slowly We can learn slowly, not to mention that you have two right-hand men around you?¡±

    After saying that, Cheney forgot to give a nce to Karen who was standing next to Rosemary. After working in the mall for most of her life, some people can tell at a nce.

    ¡°Thank you Grandpa Cheney for your support!¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Cheney to be on her side at this time and was grateful.

    ¡°Well girl, Grandpa Cheney should go back, you can do well to cheer, Grandpa look after you!¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney rest assured that Rosemary will do everything in her power to protect The Grant family.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney, I¡¯m sending you!¡±

    ¡°Good good good ¡­¡±

    Up to support Cheney, standing in the elevator door, just as Adolph Chuang and several other directors came over, ¡°girl, everything more than one eye, the mall is like a battlefield, the heart is dangerous.¡±

    After saying that, Cheney patted her little hand and said with a kind face, ¡°Okay, you go get busy!¡±

    ¡°Bye Grandpa Cheney!¡±

    After seeing Cheney leave, Rosemary turned around to see the other board members already walking up to her. Rosemary smiled slightly, nodded slightly, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Look what attitude she has?¡±

    Adolph Chuang pointed at Rosemary¡¯s departing back and said angrily.

    ¡°Well, since Grandpa Cheney is on her side, we as elders should also give the younger generation a chance, after all, it¡¯s all a young person¡¯s world now.¡±

    ¡°Heh, is Bobby using me, the elder, of deliberately making things difficult for her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just speaking from the perspective of thepany, not to mention that all these years, whether it¡¯s the old chairman or Wilson, hasn¡¯t taken care of us elders enough? Not to mention that this is still the chairman¡¯s intention, do you guys think it¡¯s appropriate for us to tantly force a young girl to give up her position like this?¡±

    From the beginning to the end, Bobby never thought of asking Rosemary to give up this position. Since Darren would give her thepany to manage temporarily, he naturally had confidence in her ability.

    ¡°Bobby, is the ultimate goal for all of us to look out for each other¡¯s interests? Wouldn¡¯t you say it¡¯s too much of a risk to put her in charge of such arge The Grant Group who doesn¡¯t know anything, and anyway, not all the money in this The Grant Group is their The Grant family¡¯s, there¡¯s our hard-earned money too.¡±

    Bobby looked at those people, shook his head helplessly and turned into the elevator.

    For several days in a row, the directors of thepany just evaporated from the earth and never appeared inside thepany.

    Because Samuel more than the arms factory was blown up by Blume, at this time he was like an ant on the hot pot, unable to take care of himself, the banquet was also canceled, worried about Rosemary can not get those old guys, Wilson finished handling the matter at hand and returned to C City in a hurry.

    As soon as Wilson got off the ne, he went straight to his vi in Dragon Bay, and The Grant family mansion and Dragon Bay are adjacent to each other, so no one expected Wilson to be right under their noses.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Anthony, who received the news, quickly arrived at the ce where Wilson lived and dropped to one knee upon seeing him.

    ¡°Has anything happened at hometely?¡±

    ¡°Everything is fine at home, except that many directors inside thepany object to the youngdy temporarily taking over the chairmanship.¡±

    This is something Wilson expected, after all, thepany has a lot of old guys eyeing their The Grant family this piece of fat for a long time.

    Now that the opportunity hase, they naturally will not miss this opportunity so easily.

    ¡°What are Rosemary¡¯s ns?¡±

    Although the current situation is not what he expected, his heart is still happy to think that Rosemary did not leave The Grant family in the end.

    It seems that Rosemary was right to let Karen stay in thepany, and in this way, Rosemary will have an additional powerful helper by her side.

    ¡°Since the news of the chairman and his wife¡¯s car ident came, The Grant Group¡¯s stock also had a significant slide, finally The Great Young Lady held a press conference with Karen and told everyone about the chairman, after which both Universe Group and Spark invested five hundred million dors into thepany. With the capital injection from these tworgepanies, it quickly eased the panic of those stockholders about thepany, and the stock had stabilized by yesterday.¡±

    Anthony gave a detailed ount of the recent events.

    Wilson¡¯s fingers tapped lightly on the tabletop, not expecting Nanming Xuanye to step in and pull Lu¡¯s hand at this time.

 Chapter 1053 kill the chicken to make an example of the monkey

    Even if The Grant Group didn¡¯t have their money injected, nothing would still happen, it would just be a more problematic issue, but with thatrge amount of money injected, it instantly turned around what was a very tricky problem and saved him the trouble of having to step in.

    ¡°How does Rosemary know Spark?¡±

    Wilson frowned slightly, he did not know Spark very well, only know that he is the Sr Family n¡¯s only heir, and then for a woman ck and white to eat, but for a very low profile, he did not remember Rosemary what to know such a person.

    ¡°This subordinate is not very clear, I also asked The Great Young Lady before, The Great Young Lady said that she had a previous encounter in W. She also did not expect him to inject money into thepany.¡±

    ¡°In any case, at this time they did not fall on the well, but also lend a helping hand, this favor I take down!¡±

    ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t the young master go back to Belgium? Howe he came back so soon?¡±

    Anthony looked up at his master and inquired.

    ¡°There was some situation, so I came back early!¡±

    ¡°I got word that Samuel¡¯s arms factory was blown up by a mystery man, did one of our guys do it?¡±

    But even if our people want to be able to blow up Samuel¡¯s lifeblood with such precision in a short period of time, it¡¯s still a bit surprising.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Since it¡¯s not them, who could it be?

    See Anthony has this expression Wilson is not surprised, after all, can be within such a short period of time will be the other side almost with a neutral country against the constant arms all destroyed, see that the strength of that person is indeed not to be underestimated.

    ¡°I do not know if the other party is an enemy or friend, if it is a friend okay, if it is an enemy that is definitely a terrifying opponent!¡±

    ¡°Your analysis is correct, we must find the other party¡¯s address as soon as possible, as soon as possible to figure out his purpose, this matter will be left to you to deal with, and this person is likely to hide here, must be careful!¡±

    This is the most important purpose of his return to C City, because he is very worried that this person will make a move on Rosemary as well as the children.

    It is a pity that Wilson even if the whole C city over, are not necessarily able to find the IP called the little piggy under the stars.

    Who would have imagined that the hacker who made the young master of ¡°Stunning Night¡± feel dangerous would be his own family¡¯s unsmiling little toddler?

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, tomorrow is the day of the opening ceremony of City B Hope Primary School, when the chairman was here before, he said that he would definitely go personally to cut the ribbon for the opening ceremony on the day of the school, do you see now?¡±

    Evan took a document and handed it to Rosemary. The Grant family had put a lot of effort into this school, which was located in City B, but it was built on the outskirts of the county. The school is located in the suburban area of the county.

    She had heard Wilson talk about it before, but at that time it had only just been bid for thatnd, so she didn¡¯t expect it to be done so soon.

    ¡°It takes about four hours to go to City B here, if we go tomorrow morning it might be too much of a rush, how about this! Uncle Lee, you go and make the arrangements, we¡¯ll leave at seven o¡¯clock this evening, it¡¯s just 12 o¡¯clock at night when we get there, we can still take a break, let¡¯s decide that!¡±

    She does not care, just suffer Evan so old people have to follow her around, how to say the heart is still some sorry, after all, the situation there has been his follow-up, and before he went with his father a few times, with him in things will be much smoother.

    After half a month¡¯s contact, Evan is more and more convinced of Rosemary, handling things without any sloppiness, on the surface does not look a little lethal, but who can see that she is smart in handling the work.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go arrange it now!¡±

    Not long after Evan went out, the office door pushed open again.

    ¡°Rosemary, take a look at this contract!¡±

    Karen put a contract in her hand in front of Rosemary¡¯s face and said with a very heavy face.

    After holding the document for a moment, Rosemary frowned and said, ¡°Who is in charge of this?¡±

    ¡°This is the nning team leader Noah¡¯s responsibility, he just sent it over and said it¡¯s for signing the day after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Noah?¡±

    Rosemary squinted her eyes for a moment and soon captured in her mind a man of about thirty with a pair of silver-rimmed eyes that gave a strange feeling of what it was, she couldn¡¯t say for a moment.

    But no matter how this person really is, but as a professional team leader of the nning case, how could he not even see the pros and cons of such a simple!

    ¡°Go get Noah over here!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Karen turned around and went out, and within moments a man with silver-rimmed sses came up, knocked on the door, and Rosemary¡¯s icy voice soon came from inside.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Chairman, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Noah stood in front of his desk, without any fear of a clear look.

    Putting down the pen in his hand, Rosemary tossed the contract he had handed over to him and asked indifferently, ¡°Noah, this is the contract you just handed over for me to sign, see if there is anything else you need to add?¡±

    Although he is not afraid of Rosemary, but the appearance still has to pretend, pick up the contract casually nce a moment, expression serious said: ¡°No, this contract Mr. Chuang also read, all think no problem I sent to the assistant Gu!¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡±

    Rosemary began to slowly measure up to the man in front of her, from the moment this man entered the office, she had already strongly felt the disdain in his eyes, a small nning team leader dared to treat her like this, no wonder those shareholders of thepany dare to be aggressive towards her.

    It seems that it is time to find someone to open up, otherwise these people really think that she, Rosemary, is easy to bully.

    ¡°Does the president think that there is something I haven¡¯t done well in this business n?¡±

    ¡°Noah, you are receiving a high sry as well as bonus from thepany every month, and now you are casually handing me a nning project that makes thepany hardly any profit, do you think it is appropriate?¡±

    Pushing his sses, Noah looked at Rosemary with an unsure look, his chin raised high, and said, ¡°Chairman, did you not even read the contract clearly, this contract clearly states that thepany can get forty points of profit, and now you say there is no profit to be made, who would believe it.¡±

    At that, Rosemary did not get angry, but said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Noah is indeed not suitable to do in Lu¡¯s, like you such talent, we really can¡¯t afford to hire Lu¡¯s!¡±

 Chapter 1054 fuck you

    ¡°Chairman what do you mean, my n is Mr. Chuang and several other directors have seen, they all said that this n ispletely fine, of waiting for your signature here can go directly to the contract.¡±

    Looking at Noah at this moment is still not red breath to defend themselves, Rosemary can¡¯t help but feel sad for this person, even twice in a row to raise Adolph Chuang to pressure her, and really treat her as a waste.

    But she is not angry, since he wants to make a death, she has nothing to say.

    ¡°Noah, if it wasn¡¯t me sitting in this seat today, but the old chairman or my husband, I wonder if you would still take such a n and give it to him and have them sign it.¡±

    Although she does not have any experience in managing apany, but how to say that she has also worked in the ringpany for a year, have not eaten pork always seen the pig run it!

    ¡°Chairman, all the directors are already waiting in the conference room, we can go there now.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Chairman, if there¡¯s nothing else then I¡¯ll go to work first.¡±

    Noah heart can not help but start anxious, palms have slowly crept ayer of cold sweat.

    Rosemary stood up, her pretty face still with Tammy¡¯s smile, enough to hook her lips, ¡°No hurry, just now Noah said that your n for thepany earned forty points? Since this is the case, in order not to let Noah be aggrieved, we will take this n to the other directors to see, after all, thispany is not my The Grant family alone.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to do this. If the n was shown to the other directors, he would lose his job and most importantly, no otherpany would dare to hire him after being fired by Lu¡¯s.

    Thinking about this, Noah¡¯s heart could not help but start to get nervous. Seeing that Rosemary was already heading outside with the n in hand, he could only follow him with apprehension.

    But thinking that this is what Adolph Chuang asked him to do, I believe he will definitely defend himselfter, thinking of this, Noah¡¯s confidence again regained.

    ¡°Special Assistant, what the hell is going on here, we just left the office less than three hours ago and now we are all called over here, does this Rosemary even know what respect for the elderly is?¡±

    The man who is angry is another director, is a well-known sex man, at this moment the fire is because Rosemary ruined his good, the eyes of all can see, at this moment also with Tess¡¯s eyes. The fire of lust.

    Originally, he didn¡¯t want toe, but Evan was the one who had an important announcement from Rosemary, and thinking that Adolph Chuang was going to re-elect a new chairman in the morning, as a veteran director of The Grant Group, he wouldn¡¯t miss the opportunity.

    And Cheney, who had just returned home, received a call from Evan and subsequently rushed over.

    For no other reason than to give Rosemary courage.

    ¡°Grandpa you slow down!¡±

    Just when everyone¡¯s face was dissatisfied, Cheney slowly walked in, the crowd saw that he was called over, and everyone¡¯s heart could not help but be more sure of themselves.

    Rosemary and Karen saw everyone basically expire as soon as they entered the conference room, their hearts could not help but hook a cold smile, it seems these people misunderstood what she meant.

    ¡°Sorry for making you all run again, here Rosemary can only say sorry!¡±

    ¡°I wonder if the chairman has taught us toe over for an announcement?¡±

    Adolph Chuang, who was sitting not far from Rosemary, suddenly spoke up.

    Seeing the excited eyes of several of the directors, Rosemary smiled slightly and said, ¡°Yes, there is indeed something to announce, but before announcing this matter, let me show you a document first!¡±

    After saying that, Karen handed out the photocopied nners in her hand in order.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Grandpa, your sses!¡±

    The youngdy handed Cheney the sses in her hand, always with just a sweet smile on her face.

    This girl is Cheney¡¯s only granddaughter, but also the Wu family¡¯s palm Ingrid, the only thing different from the other thousand Miss Kim is that the body is not half Missy arrogance, and the girl looks beautiful, delicate features under a beautiful doll face, smile when the two dimples, very cute.

    At this time, there are already a number of directors have read the n, lost on the stage began to discuss, at this time, Adolph Chuang suddenly asked: ¡°The chairman of the board will give us this n to see is there any opinion?¡±

    ¡°So what does Mr. Chuang think of this proposal? Can I sign this on it?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s bodyzily leaning on the chair, a set of Chanel¡¯s newlyunched professional dress will set her whole person morepetent, stable, and not lose the sexy, if Wilson saw her at this moment, I think will never let her wear such clothes.

    But this is nothing for Rosemary, after all, his identity is now the chairman of The Grant Group, the momentum alone can not lose this piece.

    ¡°This nning project seems to be the responsibility of Noah of the nning team. That day, several other directors and I happened to pass by the door of the nning team and ran into Noah, he asked us to help him look at it. Several directors and I took a general look at it and thought it was very good.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡±

    The girl stood at the back after reading a low shout, Cheney reached out to stop her, since this girl will call them all over, naturally also see this n has problems.

    ¡°What about the other directors?¡±

    Seeing that everyone did not speak, Rosemary just with Tess smile face is now full of cold, red lips kiss open, ¡°I just want to ask all the directors doing, if the one sitting in this position today is the old chairman or Wilson, just now you still dare to say such things? This n obviously has problems, and there are several problems, such a wed n was Mr. Chuang said very good, I do not know whether Mr. Chuang is older, or older, vision can not. Although the contract says that ourpany has forty points to take, in addition to all the normal budget, forty points can only be t, not to mention that this winery has a big problem in this aspect of sales, if we once we will acquire it, ourpany will lose three hundred million, I would like to ask you all, will you still think this n is good now?¡±

    At this moment the stage Adolph Chuang a Mr. Chuang face blue and purple inteced, very ugly, but did not dare to seize.

    ¡°I just said how I always felt that something was wrong with this n, it turns out that the problem is here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, fortunately it was discovered in time, otherwise our hard-earned money would have gone down the drain.¡±

    ¡°Since there are so many clues in this nning case, as the nning case team leader, not only did not notice in time, but also directly handed up the nning case, thankfully the chairman found, otherwise this once signed, thepany¡¯s loss is small, reputation is big.¡±

 Chapter 1055 Dead people donâ€™t talk

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, you have to help me, I have an old man and a child, a family depends on me to support, I can not lose this job ah!¡±

    The Chuang Family vi, Adolph Chuang a face of iron sitting on the sofa, while Noah is crying on his knees, his only savior is Adolph Chuang, and he asked him to do so, and now he was fired by the board of directors, outside the bigpanies where dare to hire him, so he He wille to Adolph Chuang early in the morning.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, a big man like this what look!¡± Said a card handed to Noah, ¡°Here is 100, 000 yuan, take it first, as for the job I will think of a way for you!¡±

    Right now, Adolph Chuang can only use the money to first set this person, these years he secretly use the name of The Grant Group in the outside investment in several projects, because of various reasons, several projects loss is very serious, and these things Noah are very clear, so for the time being he can not tear face with him.

    Noah took the card, although the money is a little less than he expected, but Adolph Chuang have said so, even if the heart is notfortable, but also can only hold back, otherwise he will not get any benefit.

    Sending Noah away, Adolph Chuang stood up and went to the study, pushing open the door office chair sitting on a man in ck, because the back is facing, so Adolph Chuang did not see clearly the other party¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, how did it go?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    The study is dark, Adolph Chuang is only through the moonlight looking at each other¡¯s blurred figures, although he does not know each other, but the other side of the body released by the cold intention still let him scare all over, the body can not help but shiver slightly.

    ¡°I have followed Mr.¡¯s instructions to deal with it, I wonder if what Mr. promised Zhang before can now be ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang don¡¯t need to be in a hurry, I will definitely let you see them when things are sessful, but if Mr. Chuang wants to y any conspiracy, then I won¡¯t be able to guarantee it.¡±

    Adolph Chuang touched the beads of sweat seeping out of his forehead and said hurriedly, ¡°Please rest assured, sir, I will make things right as you instructed, and please don¡¯t make things difficult for them, sir.¡±

    The man wiggled the trigger finger in his hand, the corner of his lips hooked up a Tammy arc, in the darkness of the night looked extra eerie.

    ¡°He knows too much, you know what to do!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    In this world it is only the dead who do not speak.

    ¡°Rosemary, you were really great today, you didn¡¯t even see Mr. Chuang¡¯s face, it was like it had been inked.¡±

    ¡°In fact, today¡¯s matter also thanks to Grandpa Cheney morning behind the push, otherwise it is impossible to dismiss Zhang Ping with us!¡±

    In this incident today, Rosemary also further understanding of all the shareholders of thepany, although they did not say anything in the end, but she can see that there are still a lot of shareholders are very dissatisfied with her.

    Karen nodded, this time they were able to so sessfully give those shareholders a downward spiral, Cheney¡¯s credit was indeed not small.

    But gratitude is gratitude, but the thought of Adolph Chuang¡¯s stinky face is still a pleasant one for Karen.

    In fact, she herself does not understand why this is, by definition she is not this kind of person, but her mood now is inexplicably good.

    ¡°But no matter what, we have given the other employees a warning this time, I believe that after this incident, they should not dare to be like Noah at work.¡±

    Anyway, she wants to achieve the effect on the line, as for those shareholders on her dissatisfaction, she does not care!

    It¡¯s been almost a month since she took over thepany, and she¡¯s used to it.

    Her father always said, want to make other people from the heart to respect you, serve you, not with identity, not with the mouth, but with your actual actions to prove, because only strength can make those who do not serve youpletely convinced.

    Rosemary finished her work and returned to The Grant family with Karen because she had to take a bus to City B in the evening.

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    As soon as she got out of the car, Rosemary hadn¡¯t even stood still when a small ball of flesh crashed into her arms.

    This little guy, recently seems to have gained a lot of weight, just hit by her so, stomach there is still some pain, round body, chubby little hands, especially the fleshy little face, Rosemary every time you see can not wait to go forward to bite a hard wound.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯ve gained a lot of weighttely, Mommy can barely hold you?¡±

    ¡°Baby is not fat? I¡¯m called cute, don¡¯t Mommy feel good about holding Baby?¡±

    Saying that, the little guy blinked a pair of big eyes, a small face adorable.

    ¡°Eat so many snacks every day, it is difficult not to gain weight?¡±

    Before Rosemary could say anything, Blume, who was standing aside, threw a time bomb at her, instantly blowing up Nina in Rosemary¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Blume Grant, I¡¯m telling you again, I¡¯m not fat, I call this cute!¡±

    Cute you know!

    Blume directly ignored someone¡¯s stormy appearance, directly walked to Rosemary¡¯s front, soft voice remembered, ¡°Mommy, you are tired all day, hurry up and put this little fatty down, don¡¯t wear out your body!¡±

    In The Grant family, the only person who can enjoy Blume Grant¡¯s gentle words is Rosemary, and even their daddy has never had this treatment.

    I used to think that Wilson is very cold, but since their son was born, as he grew up day by day, Rosemary realized that his son¡¯s degree of coldpared to his father only increased, and can even be said to be better than blue, she really worried about her son so, there will still be girls like?

    ¡°You¡¯re the fat one, your whole family is fat!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    As soon as the little one¡¯s words fell, he was stuffed with Blume¡¯s words and his little face grew red.

    ¡°Brother bad, just bully me!¡±

    Said, beautiful eyes filled with tears, that seems to fall not fall tears let people look at the heartache, small mouth, aggrieved do not want.

    Although she knew it was Nina¡¯s usual trick, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but say to her son, ¡°Okay, your sister is still young, you¡¯re the older brother, let your sister have more!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy, I know!¡±

    During this period of time, because every day is busy with thepany¡¯s internal affairs, Rosemary almost did not how to apany them, every day is Fiona apanied them to y, but the two children neverined a word, they are more so, Rosemary¡¯s heart is more difficult.

    Sensing that Rosemary is not in the right mood, Nina wrapped her arms around Rosemary¡¯s neck and smiled brightly as she said, ¡°Mommy, today my brother and I and Fiona went to the farm and picked a lot of fresh vegetables, and my brother and I also caught a big, big hen. ¡°

 Chapter 1056 So scary

    In the evening, inside the living room of The Grant family there was a lot ofughter, while somewhere in the garden, two men in ck stood there, while not far from themy two men in ck, and there was an aura of danger in the air, but the people inside were unaware of it.

    ¡°Gaby, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Anthony looked at the two bodies on the ground, frowning more and more tightly, this is the twelfth body in a while, although each time they have not been able to strike, the other has been strangled, but still let Anthony feel more nervous than ever.

    ¡°I think you should know more about this than I do, or maybe you can go back and ask the one above you?¡±

    The words fell, Anthony a pair of eagle eyes tightly stared at the man in front of him, the body exudes a strong killing intent.

    ¡°You followed me?¡±

    The thought that he was being followed was not even aware of it, Anthony¡¯s heart fell to the bottom as if instantly, as Wilson¡¯s most powerful deputy, he was actually being followed without knowing, Anthony suddenly felt that the man in front of him was really scary.

    In response to Anthony¡¯s questioning, Gaby¡¯s expression remained light as she replied, ¡°I was ordered to protect Miss Harris as well as the young master and young miss, so naturally I need to know all the suspicious things around her.¡± This is the most basic requirement for them as a professional assassin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t mention what you¡¯re worried about like a third person, and don¡¯t try to find out more about me, for you, the more you know, the more dangerous it will be for you.¡±

    Gaby directly will Anthony¡¯s fears, after all, their purpose at the moment are to protect Rosemary, so some things are still clear.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    For this man, only know that he is Adrian sent to protect Rosemary¡¯s people, other than zero information, because of this, Anthony for him always can not rest assured.

    Gaby looked askance at him and said coldly, ¡°Instead of putting all that energy into me you should take care of the matter at hand!¡±

    Looking at him, Anthony made a gesture outside and soon two men in ck jumped out of the darkness and quickly carried the body away.

    ¡°You can ask your people to investigate, these people are not the same group, the investigation may be tricky, you tell those brothers of yours to be more careful, do not fight them hard, they are not as simple as you think.¡±

    If not to investigate he fears that ording to such a situation continues, those who wille directly to the hard, the so-called defense can not be defended, but if you go to investigate, he is worried about the results of the investigation with the same as he thought.

    ¡°You seem to know what the other side is?¡±

    From Gaby¡¯s tone of voice, Anthony could conclude that he must know something.

    ¡°Just a guess on my part!¡± After all, he had no proof that it was him now.

    Witnessing Gaby¡¯s departing back and what he just said, no wonder the young master said this person is not simple, it seems things are moreplicated than he imagined.

    A nce in the direction of the living room, Anthony quickly disappeared into the darkness, these things he must report to the young master.

    After dinner Rosemary did a little bit of going upstairs and taking a shower beforeing down, she hadn¡¯t eaten as much as she did tonight in I don¡¯t know how long, and I¡¯m afraid half the chicken on the table almost went to her stomach.

    Who let that be her precious children to catch?

    ¡°Youngdy, the car is ready to go!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Evan walked in from outside and stood respectfully in front of Rosemary.

    Rosemary smiled faintly and spoke to Fiona, who was sitting on the side, ¡°Fiona, have you seen Karen?¡±

    ¡°Sister Miu Irene has gone to the garden!¡±

    ¡°Is Rosemary leaving now?¡±

    Fiona asked as she stood up and walked over to Rosemary.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, go over early and rest for a few hours at night!¡±

    ¡°Then be careful on your way and give us a call when you arrive!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary went to Blume and Nina and squatted down in front of them, stroking their soft hair and said with a doting face, ¡°You two must be good at home and listen to Fiona, you must not be capricious, okay?¡±

    Knowing that they were protected by so many bodyguards, Rosemary was still very uneasy and barked again and again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry mommy, Nina and brother will be good and listen to Fiona, and mommy you have toe back soon!¡±

    The two little ones jumped into Rosemary¡¯s arms, their little faces all unhappy.

    Stamping a kiss on their foreheads separately, she smiled and said, ¡°As long as you behave yourselves, Mommy will be back soon, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t worry, Crystal will be here tomorrow morning too, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡±

    Nodding, Karen walked in from outside at that moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s time to go!¡±

    Rosemary looked up and saw Gaby following Karen, then looked at Karen, and the corners of her lips couldn¡¯t help but curl up in a Tammy arc.

    Because this time they went to City B in the name of thepany, so apart from Karen and Evan, there was only Gaby.

    Evan is older and the driver naturally falls to Gaby.

    The original five-hour journey ended up with Gaby arriving at City B in four hours, and Rosemary staying in a pre-booked suite arranged by Evan early in the morning.

    When Gaby¡¯s eyes fell on the room card in Evan¡¯s hand, she frowned slightly and turned her head to Rosemary and spoke, ¡°Miss Harris, if possible can you change the presidential suite to a triple room?¡±

    Rosemary knew he was thinking of her safety and was just about to nod when she heard Karen say, ¡°No, I know you¡¯re worried about Rosemary¡¯s safety, but if we live together, the consequences would be unimaginable if we were caught on camera by reporters with an agenda!¡±

    ¡°Karen is right, there is no telling how many eyes are on you out there right now?¡±

    Gaby thought about it and finally nodded and said, ¡°Sorry, I was the one who was ill-considered!¡±

    For him, his task was to protect Rosemary, and he really didn¡¯t think about what Karen had just said.

    ¡°This way, I¡¯ll stay in the suite next door, so if anything happens you guys call me!¡±

    ¡°But the suite next to the youngdy¡¯s is already booked?¡±

    Evan said with some guilt.

    As Darren¡¯s personal secretary, he can handle these things with ease, but today is the only time there is something he can¡¯t handle.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    With a slight frown on her manicured eyebrows, Rosemary nced up at the next room and asked in a soft voice.

    Karen took the card and opened the suite where Rosemary was staying, and the four of them walked in and sat down on the couch.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, because it happens to be the Nanshan Cherry Blossom Festival at this moment, the hotel is basically full now, and this suite that the youngdy is staying in has been reserved for Mr. Grant, so we were able to book the room so smoothly.¡± Plus Rosemary didn¡¯t tell him there was another Gaby, so naturally the room wasn¡¯t booked that much.

 Chapter 1057 Intense Longing

    After hearing Evan¡¯s words, Rosemary didn¡¯t think they were just in time for the cherry blossom festival here and said, ¡°How about this, Karen and I will stay in one room, and Gaby will just go and stay in Karen¡¯s one!¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Evan wanted to say something else, but thought of howpact hotel rooms are now.

    ¡°Your room is next to mine, here¡¯s the room card, let me take you there!¡±

    Gaby took the room card, gave Rosemary a slight nod, and headed outside with Evan.

    As soon as they left, Karen¡¯s whole body copsed on the sofa, as if she had no strength at all.

    ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong with you? Not feeling well?¡±

    Seeing this, Rosemary asked worriedly.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s some motion sickness! I¡¯ll just lie down for a bit!¡±

    Karen is more casual in front of Rosemary without outsiders, she just feels weak now, I don¡¯t know why, when she sees something within the stool, sofa, she wants to trip up, her eyelids are very heavy.

    ¡°I¡¯ll put the water on for you, take a shower and sleep in, it will be morefortable to sleep!¡±

    Without waiting for Karen to say yes, Rosemary turned around and walked into the bathroom.

    By the time she put the water on and came back again, Karen was already lying on the couch asleep.

    Worried that she was in some kind of difort, she walked up and touched her forehead, and after touching her own forehead to make sure she didn¡¯t have a fever, she was relieved this time.

    Looking at her delicate sleeping face, Rosemary knew that this period of time really tired her, every day along with her to deal with thepany¡¯s big things, even back home, the night have to continue to work overtime, plus she and Joseph and break up, this heavy blow she is still with a person like nothing, she does not hurt, she looked at all heartache.

    Nah, she couldn¡¯t do anything to help.

    Joseph, on the other hand, has not been seen since the time Karen met him in the bar.

    Even the S Group is now managed by Edmund, and Joseph seems to have evaporated from the world.

    ¡°Karen, get up and go to your room to sleep, it¡¯s easy to catch a cold like this?¡±

    Rosemary gently tugged on her arm and shouted half-heartedly but did not wake up.

    Worried that she would wake up tomorrow with pain all over her body if shey like this, Rosemary picked up the phone and dialed thendline in Gaby¡¯s room, and soon Gaby came over.

    At the same time, in another room, a man with a leather whip kept beating the naked woman underneath him, and the woman¡¯s face not only did not have a painful expression rather than a look of enjoyment.

    The room is filled with the smell of lust everywhere inside, and finally all is done in a low growl from the man.

    The woman lying on the bed at the moment quickly got up from the bed, draped the white bathrobe aside on herself and went into the bathroom.

    The man is obviously used to this sort of thing, and his handsome face evokes a smile of satisfaction.

    Not long after, the sound of water came from the bathroom, about half an hourter, the woman this came out of the bathroom.

    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived?¡±

    The man handed her the cigar in his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Well, it lives right next door to us!¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s their itinerary for tomorrow!¡±

    Handing her a copy of the information, the man stroked her long, silky hair and said dotingly.

    The woman took a nce at the arrangement above, the corners of her lips hooked up a cold smile, really did not expect that after so many years, they would meet again.

    But didn¡¯t she give so much just for today?

    But in Rosemary¡¯s heart, perhaps she had already forgotten about her!

    The next day, Rosemary and her group woke up early, had breakfast and drove for almost an hour, and the four of them arrived at the entrance of Hope Primary School at 8:00 sharp.

    Today is not only the opening ceremony of Morning Sun School, but also the official admission day.

    ¡°Gaby, pull over and stop the car for a second!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, the school leaders are waiting for us in front of the school?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary about to get out of the car, Evan hurriedly spoke up.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, you take the car to the front, I¡¯ll go around the school with Karen and Gaby, keep quiet for now, I¡¯ll be there within the time limit!¡±

    ¡°Okay, call me if you need anything!¡±

    After all, it was Rosemary¡¯s first time in such a ce, and Evan was inevitably a bit uneasy.

    Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°Uncle Lee don¡¯t worry, not to mention Gaby is still around?¡±

    With that, the three got out of the car and walkedslowlytowards the back door of the school.

    The school is designed in European style. From a distance, thisrge area looks like a majestic castle, with rows of sycamore trees on both sides of the road, which reminds Rosemary of the Champs-Elysees in France, which is called one of the most beautiful streets in the world.

    ¡°Rosemary, the scenery here is so beautiful, I envy the children who can study here in the future!¡±

    Every day in this dream-like school inside the ss, early in the morning you can see the fallen leaves outside, when there is nothing to do can follow the ssmates walking in this beautiful street, just think Karen feel so excited.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yeah, so nostalgic for the old college days!¡±

    Oooooooooo ¡­

    A thin cry came from a short distance away, Rosemary followed the sound and saw a man and a woman sitting under arge kapok tree, and at the moment the little boy was lying on the girl¡¯sp and kept crying.

    ¡°Alva don¡¯t cry, my sister doesn¡¯t want to study here either, besides dad¡¯s health is not good, if we both leave, then who will take care of them?¡±

    ¡°But you want to study more than anyone else, sister!¡±

    The little boy raised his head, a small face full of tears, with a hint of resignation inside his eyes.

    The girl touched the little boy¡¯s face and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not okay, my sister can learn at home!¡±

    ¡°It is clear that the fees are the same as the public school, but now the official opening of the school but suddenly the tuition fee has increased so many years, but also stiptes that a family can only study one, it is clearly a scam!

    The girl is about 13 or 14 years old, but is prematurely mature than children of the same age, which is perhaps what others often say, the children of the poor family early in life.

    Looking at the majestic school building in the distance, the girl¡¯s eyes carried a strong longing, but this longing also deeply stung the two standing behind them.

    Especially Karen, who understands more than anyone else how the girl is feeling at the moment.

    ¡°Well, Alva, it¡¯s gettingte, my sister will take you over to register!¡±

    Saying that, the girl stood up and patted the washed some white clothes, reached out and took the little boy¡¯s thin arm, smiling happily.

    The little boy suddenly broke away from the girl¡¯s hand, bit his lower lip, looked at the school building not far away, and said with firm eyes, ¡°Sister, I don¡¯t want to read, you go read it!¡±

 Chapter 1058 unwritten rules

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve made up my mind!¡±

    Rosemary only heard a crisp p in the sky, the boy¡¯s originally thin and pale face soon floated bright red p marks, the girl looked at her arm in disbelief,rge drops of tears as if breaking the dike gushed out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alva, my sister didn¡¯t mean to hit you, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The girl hugged the little boy and let out a painful voice.

    ¡°Sister, your grades are so good, it¡¯s too bad if you interrupt your studies now, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to be a doctor? Didn¡¯t you say that was your dream? Alva don¡¯t want you to give up your dream because of me!¡±

    The little boy cried very sadly, lying on the girl¡¯s shoulder on the trembling said.

    The two siblings hold their heads in pain, in this world divided into three, six and nine, rural children even in excellent grades still face dropout at any time, this is the cruelty and cruelty of the world.

    ¡°Rosemary, I want to help them!¡±

    Karen, who had been standing on the sidelines without speaking, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°First do not rush, we will now understand the situation clearly before saying!¡±

    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Rosemary put her emotions away before walking towards the siblings in front of her.

    ¡°Hello little sister, are you experiencing any difficulties? Can you talk to my sister about it?¡±

    Rosemary walked up to them and squatted down, asking softly.

    ¡°You are, sister?¡±

    The siblings looked up and saw two beautiful older sisters standing in front of them, and for a moment they forgot how to speak.

    After a long time, the little girl reacted and hurriedly pulled her brother to stand up, with a hint of timidity in her eyes.

    ¡°Little sister you do not worry, sister is not a bad person, just sister heard you say that the school here a family only ept a student, if sister told you, sister can let you two brothers and sisters in it to go to school, you can just happen to tell sister again?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is it true what you said, sister?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, an excited expression shed across the young boy¡¯s face and he asked excitedly.

    ¡°Of course, because sister is ¡­¡±

    Rosemary attached to the little boy¡¯s ear and whispered quietly, only to see the little boy¡¯s pair of eyes propped up, not daring to look at the three people in front of him.

    ¡°Kneel down, sister!¡±

    Not waiting for a few people to react, the little boy has pulled pulling his sister ordinary bang in front of Rosemary kneeled down.

    ¡°What are you doing, get up!¡±

    This kneeling not only scared Rosemary, even Karen and Gaby who were standing aside were also shocked by the two skinny bodies.

    ¡°Big sister, my sister¡¯s grades are very good, she is the top of the ss in every exam, my sister¡¯s biggest dream is to be a doctor, Alva doesn¡¯t want my sister to give up her dream just like that, big sister I beg you, please help me talk to your friends and let my sister go to school inside too, okay?¡±

    ¡°Alva, we can¡¯t make things difficult for our big sister, didn¡¯t the school just say that? That¡¯s what the school leaders have stipted!¡±

    I know that my brother is doing this for himself, but the big sister in front of me is only visiting a friend after all, and it seems a bit imposing for my brother to suddenly make such a request.

    Rosemary squatted down and touched the little boy¡¯s fine short hair, softly saying, ¡°Alva is so good, big sister like you promise, will let sister go to school here, okay?¡±

    ¡°Thank you big sister!¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary felt a bitterness in her heart, thinking of her rtionship with Daisy, and looking at the two siblings in front of her, why poor children¡¯s siblings can love each other, but they cannot.

    ¡°Big sister, if I have to give up my brother¡¯s spot so I can study, I¡¯d rather that person who goes to school here be Alva!¡±

    The little girl who had not spoken suddenly tugged gently at Rosemary¡¯s coat corner and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Little sister, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is June!¡±

    ¡°June, right? Since my sister has promised Alva to let you study here, naturally I won¡¯t leave Alva out, you guys go wait for my sister in front of the school now, my sister like you promise that I will make sure you can go here here until you graduate from high school, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    The little girl looked at Rosemary, a touch of doubt shed across her little face, but quickly nodded firmly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You believe in your sister?¡±

    ¡°Believe!¡±

    Rosemary saw in the little girl¡¯s eyes her trust in her, all the eyes of a child are the purest, and June¡¯s eyes are just that, clean and thorough, even though she and Rosemary only met for less than five minutes, she still chose to believe.

    ¡°Rosemary, how can there be such an unwritten rule?¡±

    Rosemary cultivated a slight frown, Karen¡¯s question is also the most puzzling in her mind at the moment, this school is The Grant Group funded the construction, even the school fees are charged by the public, and the school also set a specific poor students use, for some home conditions are really poor, the school and additionally take full exemption measures, anyway, sit to unconditionally let the children have a The best learning environment, which is why Darren will design the school into the current appearance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush first, let¡¯s go to the school first to understand the situation in saying!¡±

    Now Rosemary encounter things than before to calm a lot, and she also believe that Justin siblings did not lie to her, now the only possibility is that the school leadership is likely behind their backs like students and your parents secretly collect additional tuition.

    ¡°Rosemary, you and Gaby go to the principal¡¯s office first, I¡¯ll look around!¡±

    Although the heart is very angry, but Karen also will not mess around, not to mention that this situation if true, the principal alone they are not so bold, there must be others behind this backing.

    ¡°Then you take care of yourself and be safe!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    Gaby looked at her, her face never showing any expression, and the moment Karen turned to leave, there was nothing more to show except that her eyes shifted with it.

    Seeing this, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly in her heart, and only after Karen left did she slowly say, ¡°If you think about it and think clearly, make the most of the opportunity you have now, and don¡¯t wait to regret it when you miss it.¡±

    ¡°But her heart is already filled with another person, I simply can¡¯t step in!¡±

    It was the first time Gaby came to Rosemary and told another person what was on her mind.

    Of course Rosemary understands this, but she knows that it is impossible between Karen and Joseph, not to mention that he hurt Karen, just because of what happened that night, it is impossible between them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that to get over a rtionship you have to get over a new one?¡±

 Chapter 1059 you are a what

    ¡°Evan, why did youe alone, didn¡¯t the chairmane with you?¡±

    The principal of Morning Sun School and other school leaders stood outside for more than an hour, not realizing that Evan was the only one who got out of the car.

    The principal did not die and looked behind him again, to make sure that there was indeed no caring before he turned his head and asked.

    Evan received a call from Rosemary two minutes ago telling him that he was going straight to the principal¡¯s office.

    ¡°The chairman is already waiting in the office, let¡¯s go there now!¡±

    In the office?

    How did he not hear about it?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Principal Colin took Evan from hurrying towards the office, fearing that he would identally offend the top, only what he didn¡¯t know was that Rosemary had already been offended over there.

    ¡°Hello, which way is the principal¡¯s office, please?¡±

    Rosemary stretched out her hand and knocked on the desk in front of her. A woman was drawing her eyebrows with an eyebrow pencil, and without raising her eyes, she saidzily, ¡°Do you have an appointment? If you don¡¯t have an appointment, you can¡¯t see our principal!¡±

    ¡°Do I still need an appointment to see your principal?¡±

    The woman threw the eyebrow pencil on the table and raised her head to meet Rosemary¡¯s pretty face, a sh of jealousy in her eyes.

    ¡°Of course, otherwise do you think our principal is any kind of cat or dog to meet?¡±

    It¡¯s true that women are jealous, and that¡¯s not wrong at all. Just seeing Rosemary¡¯s face is enough to make the woman in front of her eat a ton of gunpowder.

    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡±

    Gaby was just about to have a fit, but was stopped by Rosemary, who asked with a faint smile still on her face.

    The woman nced at Rosemary, puffed out her chest and said with a condescending face, ¡°I¡¯m the executive vice principal of this school, so if you don¡¯t have anything to do, hurry up and get out, I¡¯m busy!¡±

    ¡°Thisdy, please take a seat in the conference room, our principal went out to meet an important VIP and may not be back for a while!¡±

    At that moment, a quiet and pretty-looking girl approached Rosemary and greeted her politely.

    ¡°What are you, how dare you dictate in front of me, get lost, we are an aristocratic school here, not just any cats and dogs cane in!¡±

    Before Rosemary could say anything, the woman mmed her hand down on the table and red angrily at the girl in front of her.

    ¡°Tess, I didn¡¯t mean that!¡±

    The woman named Tess is actually the principal¡¯s mistress, relying on her rtionship with the principal, often for no reason to make things difficult for them, but because of the principal, everyone is turning a blind eye.

    And she just passed by when she was only worried that she would mess with the wrong people, which was kind enough to help her out, but never thought she would be scolded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think everything will be fine once you apply for the job, I want you to get lost that is a matter of minutes!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Rosemary ignored the woman named Tess, but turned to the girl next to her and asked.

    ¡°My name is Emily, I¡¯m a middle school English teacher who just applied in!¡±

    ¡°Well then, from now on, the position of Morning Sun School Executive Principal will be held by Ms. Emily, and I believe you will do a better job than her!¡±

    For a time, the two women froze on the spot, especially the woman named Tess, but half a day did not understand.

    And the girl named Emily hurriedly waved her hand at Rosemary and whispered, ¡°Thisdy, I just want to be a good English ssroom, although I don¡¯t know why you just said that, but I really didn¡¯t mean that.¡±

    ¡°Who are you, just because you want to tell us what to do in our school?¡±

    Hearing Tess¡¯s words, the girl called Emily suddenly had the impulse to find a piece of tofu to crash to death, no wonder the other old school is the evaluation of this woman¡¯s big breasts and brainless, is really not wrong at all, the discerning eye can see that the woman in front of the identity is not ordinary, and she even had to drill to death.

    It is true that you want to die, the sky can not stop.

    Rosemary was made to cry andugh by the scene in front of her, how in the world did this woman apply to the school, this body except for the front of the two meat ball is rtivelyrge, really can not see any advantages.

    ¡°Miss, I¡¯d love to ask you a question, how exactly did you apply for the executive vice principal position at our school?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    She cane in here, naturally, by her skills.

    Rosemary nodded, looked at the woman in front of her and said lightly, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s indeed none of my business, but just now you¡¯ve managed to tickle my fancy.¡±

    After saying that, he did not wait for the other party to speak, and went straight to the conference room.

    ¡°Miss, sir, please drink water!¡±

    Emily took them to sit in the conference room, then poured them two more sses of water and politely said, ¡°Wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll go inform our principal.¡±

    ¡°No need, they¡¯re already here!¡±

    Soon there was a series of misced footsteps outside the door, and as soon as the group entered, they saw Rosemary sitting in her seat.

    ¡°This is?¡±

    Colin looked at the beautiful young girl in front of him and turned his head to Evan for help.

    Evan walked up to Rosemary and introduced to the crowd, ¡°This is The Grant familyThe Great Young Lady is also our new chairman of The Grant Group, Rosemary, and this opening ceremony of Morning Sun School will be The chairman will personally preside over the ceremony.¡±

    ¡°Hello Chairman, I am Colin, the new principal of the school and this is our school ¡­¡±

    Colin bent Olivia like Rosemary introduced their positions, seeing Rosemary never said anything, Colin¡¯s heart could not help but jump up and down.

    In fact, from the moment they came in that moment has clearly felt the new chairman¡¯s face is very ugly, just the crowdpletely do not understand how in the end they messed with the boss who just took office.

    ¡°Colin, I¡¯d like to see the school payment as well as the student registration form, and also the information about all the teachers and staff of the school!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the chairman wants to know, but the school¡¯s fees are in ordance with those of public schools, and in addition the school has set up a generous schrship for some poor students.¡±

    Vice Principal Johnny stood in front of Rosemary and smiled.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with what I said?¡±

    Rosemary ignored Johnny, but looked at the crowd and said coldly.

    ¡°Chairman don¡¯t be angry, Johnny is just worried about the dy in going back and forth, I¡¯ll have someone pick up the information now.¡±

    Colin palms inside all sweaty, originally thought Johnny said so, the chairman will say forget it, after all, the old chairman of his trust is never questioned.

    It seems that The Grant family¡¯s The Great Young Lady is not an easy master to fool around with!

    But fortunately, they made a fake profile in advance, in case of this unexpected situation now.

 Chapter 1060 What is it like to be thought of by a man

    Meanwhile, inside QR Club, one of thergest gundang clubs in C, Wilson is discussing with a blond man about Samuel when he is suddenly interrupted by the sudden appearance of a mysterious man.

    ¡°Christian, long time no see?¡±

    Raise your eyes, four eyes, the man raised a faint smile, brimming and metaphysical, deep and like the clear wind and the moon, and only Wilson knows that the man in front of you is not at all as simple as you look on the surface.

    ¡°Christian didn¡¯t juste to catch up with me that easily, did he?¡±

    Hooked his lips, Wilson said in an icy tone.

    Christian was not angry at Wilson¡¯s coldness, just a smile from Tammy.

    ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, and I heard from my subordinates that you¡¯ve been in C City recently, so I made it a point toe and see you!¡±

    Hearing this, Wilson raised his eyebrows slightly, looking at the man who looked more beautiful than a woman in front of him, the corner of his mouth could not help but let out a coldugh and said, ¡°When did the titr pavilion master be so leisurely, to have the time to see his nemesis, I don¡¯t think anyone would believe it if it was said out loud!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if others believe it or not, as long as you believe it!¡±

    Christian hands on the cheeks looking at the cold eyes of Wilson, a pair of eyes are full of deep feelings, fortunately Rosemary did not see this scene, otherwise will be angry vomit blood, it is easy to let those women die, but did not think that now came a man, does his husband look like gay?

    But fortunately, Rosemary will never know this, otherwise she would have been upset at Morning Sun School at this moment.

    After all, it is normal to be missed by a woman, but to be missed by a man, what is this all about?

    Meanwhile, Rosemary looked over the school fees Colin had handed over and probably knew what was going on in her mind?

    When flipping through Tess¡¯s profile, Rosemary looked up and asked, ¡°Colin, are all the ssrooms in the school and the school administratorsing in after rigorous testing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, these teachers are all elites left afteryers of screening by all the leaders of the school, no matter what aspect they are the best!¡±

    ¡°Especially this girl named Tess is the best, both in terms of education and ability!¡±

    Vice President Johnny stood by and echoed the words.

    Hearing the words, Rosemary closed the information and looked at Johnny, her red lips slowly flicked open, ¡°Johnny, Tess, I wonder what is the rtionship between Tess and Vice Colonel Shi?¡±

    ¡°Tess is my sister!¡±

    Rosemary nodded, now she finally understood why that Tess just dared to be so wild.

    Colin and Johnny saw Rosemary did not say anything for a long time, both of them looked at Evan who was standing aside, after all, they did not know what Rosemary was thinking at the moment.

    ¡°Chairman, the opening ceremony is about to start, we should go out!¡±

    ¡°Push themencement ceremony back two hours, Colin, take me to the studio!¡±

    The crowd was suddenly confused by Rosemary¡¯s words, how thismencement ceremony was suddenly pushed back, and what was the chairman doing in the broadcasting room?

    ¡°Chairman, you may not know, the time of the opening ceremony is a carefully selected auspicious time, this sudden retreat is not a bit inappropriate?¡±

    Colin said, but also did not forget to use the eyes like standing aside Evan for help.

    Evan also doesn¡¯t understand why Rosemary suddenly said this, but he believes Rosemary must have her reasons for doing so.

    ¡°Colin, are you going to question the chairman¡¯s decision?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right away!¡±

    Colin is not familiar with Rosemary, but he knows Evan very well, he is Darren¡¯s best assistant, even if Darren is present, sometimes will ask his advice.

    Now that Evan has spoken, Colin naturally doesn¡¯t dare to say anything and leads Rosemary in the direction of the studio.

    ¡°Chairman, this is the school¡¯s broadcasting room!¡±

    ¡°Okay, you guys get out!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary walked into the studio, sat down in front of the radio, and slowly operated each button with her delicate fingers.

    Soon, a melodious music sounded slowly in every corner of the school, and just at the moment the music stopped, Rosemary¡¯s sweet voice slowly rang out.

    ¡°Parents, students, wee to Morning Sun School, Morning Sun School¡¯s purpose is: let every student is like the rising sun in the east, every day upward, let the campus every day sprinkled with warm sunshine, let every Qian Qian students here happy learning, healthy growth, the following I personally on behalf of Morning Sun School will be the admissions criteria to tell you about ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s beautiful voice is like a clear spring in a mountain stream, bringing with it a magic that enchants people.

    And at this moment, standing outside the studio door, Colin and Johnny have been sweating, if it is before they still feel their behavior is very clever, then at this moment they are like a clown being yed, although Rosemary did not explicitly say, but has been severely pped them several times.

    The other teachers in the admissions office were listening to the wordsing from the radio, and the smiles on their faces were even brighter as they kept greeting the parents and children who came to register.

    ¡°Did you hear that, sister? We can both go to school here!¡±

    Alva¡¯s hands were dancing with joy, and her big eyes held two crystal tears.

    And June is even more excited for a long time did not speak, a pair of eyes have been staring at the sounding from the radio side, all this came too suddenly, so she felt like a dream, worried that the dream woke up, everything back to the beginning.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    June squeezed hard on her delicate arm, and the sharp pain told her that it was not a dream.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Alva, I can finally study, I can finally realize my dream!¡±

    ¡°Well, sister, we must study hard and repay big sister for her kindness to us with our best grades!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The two siblings hugged each other tightly, and then the two walked hand in hand towards the school registration office.

    Outside the campus, Karen saw many children hugging their parents in agony after hearing Rosemary¡¯s words.

    Maybe it¡¯s nothing for those who grew up with no clothes or food, but for those poor students, Rosemary¡¯s words are nothing but an olive branch to their future life.

 Chapter 1061 How could it be you?

    ¡°Chairman ¡­¡±

    At this time, Karen has returned from the campus, looking at the several men standing next to her, a slight frown.

    Putting down her headset, Rosemary got up and headed for the door, not even looking at Colin as she headed straight for the conference room.

    Colin touched the beads of sweat on his forehead and carefully followed Rosemary¡¯s lead.

    ¡°Chairman, do you know what I heard just now inside the campus?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rosemary pretended not to know and asked faintly.

    ¡°When I passed by the campus just now, I heard many parents say that the admission criteria drawn up at the beginning of the school was not like this!¡±

    ¡°How is it possible that Colin just showed the admission criteria to the chairman?¡±

    This time it wasn¡¯t Rosemary who spoke, but Evan, who couldn¡¯t help but drop his gaze on Karen.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    At first he didn¡¯t understand why Rosemary had suddenly pushed back themencement ceremony, but from what she saidter, he had more or less guessed.

    ¡°Those parents said that at the beginning of the school admission requirements is that each family can only have one child can study here, and tuition is charged in ordance with the public tuition, but each month must teach Wu Bai Yuan a month of living expenses, while another child who wants toe here to study, a semester will have to pay six thousand yuan of registration fees, plus five hundred a month of living expenses, if a family has two If a family has two children studying here, their tuition fees for a semester will be about twelve thousand three, of course, this does not include other charges!¡±

    ¡°Colin, what the hell is going on here?¡±

    Evan looked at Colin in disbelief, when the school was first set up here to give the poor children a chance to go to school, but now they are being used as a surprising machine to make money in secret, if the old chairman knew about it, he would still be angry with him.

    Evan knows better than anyone else how much Darren has given to this school, and these two people have trampled on Darren¡¯s hard work so much, how such people are fit to be the head of a school.

    ¡°Chairman, I am doing this also for the school for you, a school that big if all the students are only charged those few hundred dors, that is not enough for their books, not to mention having to pay the teachers who are hired back by the high and new.¡±

    ¡°Colin, are you sure that those extra recovered dors are not going into your pocket?¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Colin fell to his knees with a frightened poof, and beads of sweat seeped densely from his forehead.

    ¡°Chairman, I really didn¡¯t mean it, everything I did was really for the school!¡±

    ¡°Colin, if you had started telling me this, then at this moment you might have believed me when you said this, but when things are revealed and you say it, how do you expect me to believe you!¡±

    ¡°Chairman, when the old chairman funded this school, he had clearly said, give the students the best learning treatment, tuition fees in ordance with the public school fees, to ensure that every poor children whoe here can sit in this spacious and bright ssroom inside the ssroom, this is what the old chairman said when he stood in this position, I believe Colin should not Forget it!¡±

    Once Evan¡¯s words came out, Colin knew that nothing he could say could change anything. He looked up at Rosemary and slowly said, ¡°Chairman, I know I have failed the old chairman¡¯s expectations, and I am now formally resigning as principal of Morning Sun School!¡±

    ¡°Colin ¡­¡±

    Johnny¡¯s face changed and he looked at Colin in disbelief.

    Colin didn¡¯t look at him, and he wouldn¡¯t have done what he did if the two siblings hadn¡¯t kept egging him on.

    Thinking about it, Colin felt so ashamed of himself.

    If you were not greedy for beauty, perhaps you would not havee to this point.

    ¡°Colin¡¯s resignation is, after all, rted to the operation of the entire school, and this matter must wait for me to discuss with the other shareholders before deciding how to handle it!¡±

    ¡°Chairman ¡­¡±

    Seeing Rosemary say this, Evan couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, I know what you want to say, I¡¯ll see to it!¡±

    Evan saw Rosemary say this, also can not say anything, but think of Colin made such a thing, want to continue to stay in school that is impossible.

    ¡°Colin, please call Tess and a teacher named Emily over for me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When Tess heard that the chairman wanted to see her, she was so happy that she hurriedly took out a mirror and kept looking at it until she felt satisfied.

    Emily, on the other hand, followed them with a dumbfounded face. Although she did not go to university abroad like Tess, and it can even be said that the university she went to is not even a prestigious school, she still came here hard for an interview, but did not expect to be unexpectedly epted, although the sry is a bit lower than others, but for her, to be able to give what she has learned to every child who loves to learn is Her greatest wish.

    Now that the chairman personally asked to see her by name, her heart was beating faster than a rabbit¡¯s. She tried hard to recall what happened at school in the past two days, but she couldn¡¯t remember where she had done anything wrong.

    Arriving at the conference room with trepidation, Tess saw Rosemary sitting at the top of the room as soon as she entered and wondered why this woman was here.

    Emily, on the other hand, looked at Rosemary incredulously, remembering what Rosemary had said earlier, and understood roughly why she had been called over.

    It seems that they have really messed with the big boys today.

    Tess walked up to Johnny, looked at Rosemary, and asked, ¡°How could it be you?¡±

    ¡°Tess, we meet again!¡±

    Rosemary smiled slightly and looked at Tess who was still in a daze at the moment, she really couldn¡¯t see where this woman looked like someone who had returned from studying abroad.

    ¡°Tess, I haven¡¯t seen the chairman yet!¡±

    Johnny hurriedly raised his voice to stop his sister, fearing that the girl would offend their boss.

    What Johnny didn¡¯t know was that his baby sister had already offended Rosemary.

    ¡°Chairman?¡±

    Tess a pair of almond eyes opened the boss, not dare to believe looking at Rosemary, she ¡­ she is actually the chairman, that just ¡­

    ¡°Chairman, I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t know it was you, just now Tess has offended please forgive Tess, please forgive Tess!¡±

    Now at this time, Tess has beenpletely unable to care about face or anything, if she Johnny know that she just offended the chairman of the board, then she is really finished.

    Johnny looked at his sister, a cold heart, his sister is what he knows better than anyone else, can make her like now disregard the face of the low voice to beg, see the more he is afraid of things are happening.

 Chapter 1062 You can do it!

    ¡°Tess, you didn¡¯t offend me, so naturally you don¡¯t need to ask for my forgiveness, but this is a school, every single word and action of the school leaders, teachers and even the security guards at the entrance represent Morning Sun School, and what Tess just said and did haspletely discredited the image of Morning Sun School. I¡¯m d you just ran into me, if it was any other parent, which parent would befortable putting their child in such a school, Tess is also a student, I believe that the phrase ¡°a teacher is a teacher¡± should have heard of it!

    Tess had asked Colin about the school before, and although she hadn¡¯t met Darren, she could often read about it in the financial newspapers in C. So when she saw Rosemary, she didn¡¯t even think that she would be the new chairman of the board, and she thought it was for Colin again.

    Johnny knew that Tess was not going to be able to stay in school, and at the moment he could only choose to save his life.

    ¡°Chairman, I¡¯ve asked headquarters to arrange for someone toe and take over their duties!¡±

    As expected, Darren¡¯s right-hand man was already taking care of things before Rosemary could say anything.

    ¡°Chairman, my sister already knows she¡¯s wrong, I hope ¡­¡±

    ¡°Johnny, you seem to have misunderstood. As the vice principal of the school, you have grossly neglected your duties and made such a serious mistake, and for the future development of the school, we have to find someone else.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, there is no need to find someone toe for the position of executive principal, I already have the right person for the job!¡±

    Just as the crowd looked puzzled with, Rosemary got up and came to Emily¡¯s face, smiling, ¡°Miss Lee, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me down, right!¡±

    ¡°Chairman, I ¡­ I ¡­¡±

    ¡°I will go into my best effort and not let the chairman down!¡±

    When she met Rosemary¡¯s eyes, Emily finally had to stiffen her head and agree.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can do it!¡±

    This girl may not be big, but she has an inclusive heart, especially with her educational motto on file, and Rosemary believes she will be able to handle the position.

    ¡°You all go out, Colin stays!¡±

    Johnny looked at Colin and saw that he wasn¡¯t looking at him. A wave of anger spread upward from his heart, but because Rosemary was here, he had to follow Evan out.

    After everyone had left, Rosemary turned to Colin and said, ¡°Colin please sit down!¡±

    ¡°Chairman, I know that I have failed to live up to the high expectations of my former chairman, and I will not defend myself from anything, no matter how the chairman makes any decision.¡±

    Things started because of him, and if he hadn¡¯t been bewitched by Tess in the first ce, he wouldn¡¯t have beenpelled by Johnny to get himself into this situation.

    A lifetime of strict teachers to table the image alsopletely copsed, all because of himself, he has noints.

    ¡°Colin, I have read your resume beforeing here again, and I know that you have your own unique insights in both school management and education, so it¡¯s no wonder my father thinks so highly of you, but what you did today really disappointed me, I respect you as an elder, and I believe you werepelled by others to do such a thing. Since you have been saying that you feel guilty about my father, then please take practical action to prove it, this school has been under construction since the year beforest, and it has taken two and a half years. I hope that the school, under your leadership, will be able to send every child whoes here to school to the top of their life* by their own hands.¡±

    Hearing that, Colin only felt more ashamed of himself, a 50-year-old man, but even did not understand such a simple truth, really embarrassed.

    At this moment Rosemary is giving him a chance regardless of his past, and no matter what, he can¡¯t let everyone down again.

    ¡°Thank you chairman willing to believe in me once, I will not fail to live up to the high expectations of the former chairman and chairman for me, and will definitely take the school to the international pinnacle *!¡±

    ¡°Good, with Colin¡¯s assurance, then I also rest assured, by the way, although Emily is young, may bepetent in the executive principal position will be a little ignorant, but I believe she will be your mostpetent assistant in the future, when the timees, I also hope ColinKevin guidance!¡±

    Rosemary is not as good as Wilson¡¯s vision, but it¡¯s not too bad either, just like when she saw Karen for the same reason, as long as she has talent, she shouldn¡¯t let the world bury her.

    Afterwards, Rosemary, apanied by Colin, visited the school¡¯s concert hall, cafeteria, and library. She felt really happy when she saw the bright smiles on the faces of the parents and the children.

    ¡°Big sister, thank you, my sister and I havepleted the admission procedures, my sister no longer has to give up her dream for me, this is the painting I just drew, for you!¡±

    Alva walked up to Rosemary with a painted picture and said happily.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Rosemary pointed to herself, saw Alva nodded very hard, took the painting in his hand, opened it, and everyone present was stunned.

    June thought it was Rosemary who disliked Alva¡¯s painting and said hurriedly, ¡°Sister, we are poor children, we can¡¯t afford expensive things, in order to thank you for letting us go to school here, Alva said he must give you a gift, so he painted outside for two and a half hours to finish this painting, I hope you don¡¯t mind! ¡±

    ¡°Fools, you have already given my sister a gift that even with all the money in the world cannot buy, and in my sister¡¯s heart, this painting by Alva is priceless.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were wet as she stroked both of their little heads; it was the best gift she had ever received.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that sister likes it, I was worried that sister would dislike it?¡±

    Alva rubbed her little head and giggled.

    ¡°Fool, my sister can¡¯t even like it enough, how can she resent it?¡±

    This is a pencil sketch, and the paper is drawn today after listening to her broadcast of the scene of people crying with joy, some clutching their heads in pain, some jumping up happily, the expression of everyone¡¯s joy, anger and sadness all interpreted, it can be seen how carefully the painter is observed, so that the painting is so real.

    ¡°Alva, did you ever learn to draw?¡±

    Rosemary squatted down and looked at the young boy, who was only about eight or nine years old, and if she hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have believed that he had painted it.

 Chapter 1063 People are missing

    ¡°Anthony, it¡¯s not good, something¡¯s happened to Miss Harris!¡±

    Gaby took his cell phone and quickly dialed Anthony¡¯s number, for one thing he was worried that the other side would deal with the two kids, and for another Rosemary was missing and he needed to let Anthony and the man know.

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen minutes ago!¡±

    Just went to the bathroom, I didn¡¯t expect people to disappear.

    Gaby told Anthony the general situation and then hung up the phone.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Rosemary opened her eyes and what met her eyes was a shabby Woody house. She only remembered that she had some stomach difort, then Karen apanied her to the bathroom, then a pain came to her neck, and she knew nothing else.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Just trying to stand up, Rosemary realized that her hands and feet were tied, while Karen was still asleep at the moment.

    ¡°Karen, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s scream, Karen opened her eyes and the pain all over her body made her cry out.

    ¡°Why are we here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been kidnapped, Karen are you okay!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    At this point, Rosemary¡¯s mind has slowly calmed down, and the only thing they have to do now is to hurry up and get out of here.

    ¡°Kidnapping?¡±

    Karen looked at Rosemary incredulously and saw Rosemary nod before she slowly epted the news.

    She just didn¡¯t think that Gaby could be said to be standing by their side almost every inch of the way, even to go to the bathroom, she stood outside and waited, and these people still took people away from them right under their noses.

    ¡°Well, it seems that the other side has been on us for a long time, are you alright!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Rosemary!¡±

    Both of them were knocked unconscious, except for the pain on the back of their necks, the rest of their bodies were fine.

    Rosemary looked around Woody House, and when her eyes fell on the window above Woody House, she quasi-turned to Karen and said, ¡°Karen, we have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°But our hands and feet are tied, so we can¡¯t stand up at all!¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes fell on the ropes in their hands with a look of despair.

    ¡°Big brother, why do you think the boss won¡¯t let us touch these two chicks inside, look at the tender skin on them, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such beautiful women, if we do it, it must be damn good.¡±

    Rosemary and Karen two people heard the words of the people outside, face instantly turned pale, moved the rope in his hand, but unexpectedly pushed the wood next to it, making a thud.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    The man outside heard the sounding from inside and hurriedly pushed the door in, only to be relieved when he saw Rosemary leaning aside.

    ¡°Big brother, you always like to make a fuss, aren¡¯t they both still here?¡±

    A scar-faced man nced inside and said in disbelief.

    Another man red at the man beside him and said, ¡°What do you know, before the boss left, he told us to keep an eye on these two people, if they leave, even the boss can¡¯t protect our lives!¡±

    Although they like women, but want him to take his life for a woman, even if it looks more beautiful, he will not do it, not to mention the boss said that the person above is not they can afford to offend these small people.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they just two women? As for talking so scary?¡±

    Scarface scanned Rosemary and Karen, who were thrown into aa, with a sh of resignation in his eyes.

    ¡°I have made my words very clear, if you are looking for death, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t remind you!¡±

    The man dropped his words and headed outside. For him, as long as he gets the money in hand, the rest is none of his business.

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m just saying, since you let me touch it, then I don¡¯t touch it!¡±

    When they left, Rosemary and Karen slowly opened their eyes and listened to the conversation they had just had, it was clear that the real mastermind had not yet appeared.

    ¡°Rosemary, who exactly do you think is trying to kidnap us?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head, after all, there were too many people who wanted her life, and she didn¡¯t know exactly who had captured her here now.

    ¡°If my guess is good, the other party¡¯s target should be me, and you were only caught along with me by association!¡±

    Karen slowly moved her body closer to Rosemary¡¯s side, although her hands and feet were tied, but it was good that the guys didn¡¯t separate them too far, as long as she used her teeth to bite the ropes behind Rosemary¡¯s back, then they could find a way to escape.

    ¡°Rosemary you sit back and I¡¯ll help you untie the ropes!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Karen bent down and put her mouth to the rope, and untied the top rope with difficulty.

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes kept looking at the door, fearing that people outside would find out, and I don¡¯t know how long it took, Rosemary only felt the rope in her hands loosen, and heard Karen shouting in surprise: ¡°Sister, it¡¯s untied!¡±

    Hastily untie the rope in his hands, Rosemary hurriedly stood up to help Karen¡¯s untie, peeked over to the door and looked through the crack, only to see the two men sitting at a low table eating bread.

    ¡°Karen, you climb up on my back and then you¡¯re trying to figure out how to pull me out!¡±

    Rosemary is a little taller than Karen, and the windows in this Woody house are not too high, just a little small, but thankfully they are both on the thinner side, so it¡¯s still possible to get out.

    Meanwhile, Anthony hurried to Wilson¡¯s vi, pushing the door in just as Wilson was having a video conference, saw Anthony¡¯s face was ugly, said to the person inside the video, and turned off theputer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, Gaby just called and said that The Great Young Lady was taken away just fifteen minutes ago.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Autumn to protect you secretly? How can something like this still happen?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice just fell, Anthony¡¯s phone rang quickly, pressed the call button on the ear, and soon a woman¡¯s cold voice came from there.

    ¡°Miss Harris was taken by four men in ck, I¡¯ve located where they are today, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    The woman on the other side of the phone was silent for two seconds and answered again, ¡°I just saw that the mastermind behind this kidnapping of Miss Harris is Missy of the Mafia.¡±

    A side of Wilson handsome face as if covered with ayer of frost, all over the body with a strong killing intent, did not expect them to start so soon to do it.

    Just a few minutes ago, the mafia had offered to work with him on a project, and his condition was that she was not allowed to hit The Grant Group, which was only a few minutes back and forth, but the other side had already done it.

 Chapter 1064 sky dark dark, horror

    There is really a way out of heaven, but there is no way out of hell!

    ¡°Tell Roger to tell Yan to take out Cheney¡¯sir and tell him not toe see me again if he doesn¡¯t finish the job!¡±

    Dropping the words, Wilson took out the mask on the table to stay on his face and quickly made his way out the door.

    Anthony quickly sent a message to Roger, and at the moment the good man sitting in the arms of Roger once he saw the message, the whole person from the bed, popped up, cursing at the phone.

    However, he can only vent the anger in his heart behind Wilson¡¯s back, and as soon as Wilson appears, he is also immediately goaded.

    That aura alone is enough to make him shut his mouth tight.

    The good words let him take a good vacation, this is only a few days of kung fu, gave him such a difficult problem, but also said that the failure to achieve do not appear in front of him, this is not clearly let him ept the military order?

    Despite this, Roger is not a vegetarian, although the mafia side of the power is very strong, but their ¡°Stunning Night¡± power is not to be underestimated, only to sacrifice a lot of his brain cells.

    ***

    Because the window was covered by something, only a very small window was exposed. By the time Rosemary finished moving those things, the palms of her hands were already hurting.

    There was a sudden sound of footsteps and conversation outside the door. Rosemary was in a hurry and quickly let Karen climb up to the window on her back without thinking about anything else.

    Once he saw the window, Rosemary was instantly shocked, no wonder this window was bet, the back was full of lush grass, and all with diamond shape, with thorns. If they go down from here, the clothes and skin on their bodies will inevitably be cut.

    But ¡­

    The sound of footsteps and conversation outside the door is getting closer and louder.

    ¡°Karen, let¡¯s dance together!¡±

    Not allowing them to think much, gritting his teeth, Rosemary pulled Karen and jumped through the window.

    And just when thending did not stand firm, two people uncontrobly and quickly rolled downward.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    With multiple grass cuts on her body, Rosemary cried out in shock, while her body kept rolling downward, just as the ce was sloping.

    Hearing the sound, the faces of the people outside changed and swarmed into the house.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, inform Jie, those two women have escaped!¡±

    ¡°Get after them!¡±

    Two people do not know how long they rolled, Rosemary only feel the pain on her body cracked, her face was also cut by the grass in several ces, and Karen¡¯s situation is not much better than Rosemary, because the fear of cutting the eyes, both almost subconsciously half-squinted eyes.

    ¡°Rosemary, so dark, this dark, and I do not know where we are now in the end?¡± At this moment the sky has gradually shrouded ayer of darkness, just now in the roll down when the body has cut a lot of wounds, plus at this moment and into the night, the mountain road rugged, making them more difficult to walk.

    ¡°We should be on a deserted ind now!¡±

    Rosemary forgot to nce around the darkness and said with a frown.

    The wind here wasced with the smell of seawater, which she had smelled when she jumped down from the window.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I smell it?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it has something to do with the fact that I¡¯ve lived by the sea for a long time!¡± Her sense of smell has always been more sensitive than normal people, plus the ce where she lives is by the sea, so naturally she is more familiar with the smell of seawater.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If this is the beach, then it is simply impossible for them to get out of here, not to mention the fact that they don¡¯t have anything.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t care less, the mountain road here is rugged, be careful, don¡¯t trip.¡±

    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry!¡± Rosemary said then walked to the front and opened the way for Karen, although Karen grew up in the countryside, but now in this situation, or she is better at it, and she had already felt Karen¡¯s body was very tense before, it seems that the incident left no small shadow in her heart.

    Because you can¡¯t see the front, so you can only look around and almost take one step at a time.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Rosemary stopped and touched the beads of sweat on her forehead, and I don¡¯t know what happened, but I feel that after rolling down the hill just now, my body hurts badly, and after just a few steps, my chest area hurts even more vaguely, but I¡¯m afraid Karen is worried, so I¡¯ve been holding back from saying anything.

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t we take a break!¡±

    Karen seemed to be able to feel her gasp and whispered.

    Said the two of them will do in ce, do less than a moment, you hear a sound of footsteps ahead, and not a person, not two people, but a group of people.

    At the sound of this voice, Rosemary and Karen both looked at each other, and danger signals shed in each other¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°They¡¯re catching up!¡±

    ¡°And there are a lot of them!¡±

    ¡°What to do?¡±

    ¡°Susan first!¡±

    Because she could see the shlights over thereing this way, Rosemary then lowered her voice and said, ¡°Keep low and try not to let them see us, luckily they are heading that way.¡±

    ¡°Well!¡± Hearing that, Karen also hurriedly followed and squatted down, staring forward with a gleaming gaze.

    ¡°What do you mean? You guys let people get away? I told you to keep an eye on them, didn¡¯t I? The two women can¡¯t even watch them, what are you doing?¡± The leader of the boss with a cell phone raged out.

    ¡°FUCK, which way did it go?¡±

    ¡°What? In this direction? Okay I got it, go find it for me right now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even go away!¡±

    By this yell of the leader, everyone followed and stopped and stood in ce.

    The leading man swept around with a shlight and yelled, ¡°Look around carefully, if you find those two women, bring them to me, everyone be careful, one of them seems to know martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rosemary and Karen, who were crouched not far away, listened to the words, their faces were all a bit ugly.

    ¡°These people even you know some martial arts are so clearly investigated, it seems that the other party¡¯s target is not just as simple as me alone!¡±

    ¡°What to do? The bastards are actually not leaving now, they¡¯re going to search in this direction.¡±

    While she was talking, Rosemary never answered her words. Karen couldn¡¯t help but get a little anxious, so she looked back at her, ¡°Rosemary why don¡¯t you say something, it¡¯s really anxious!¡±

    In the darkness of the night, Rosemary stared at her, her face fiercely white and extraordinarily frightening.

    Looking at her like this, Karen suddenly felt a cold feeling on her body, ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    With that, she was just about to lean forward and try to look at her, but as soon as she moved, Rosemary¡¯s eyes widened and she said in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

 Chapter 1065 Ah, what the heck?

    Hearing this, Karen¡¯s whole body was stunned in ce, staring at her nkly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    She was staring at herself with deadly terror in her eyes!

    Just when Karen felt something was wrong, she realized that Rosemary was not staring at herself, but at her back¡­ back?

    Is there something terrible behind her?

    ¡°Rosemary, I ¡­ What¡¯s going on behind me? Are they catching up?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head and spat out an eye with a stony face.

    Although she did not speak, but that mouth pattern Karen read. On this desert ind, there is nothing more terrifying than people, except for that kind of thing.

    Her face suddenly became ugly, and her body did not dare to move around.

    And those around the order began to spread out after the search, a few people have begun to move in the direction of this side.

    Looking at those people, Rosemary¡¯s heart was anxious, but the danger on this side was close at hand.

    Yes, the snake is the most dangerouspared to those who want to capture them.

    This snake is covered with a flowery green pattern, and at a nce, you know it is a vicious snake.

    If it bites them, and this is a mountain, and they are being chased.

    The consequences of this are simply unthinkable.

    But the group will soone, if the snake is disturbed, it may bite Karen.

    The man behind him is in hot pursuit, and the snake is watching intently.

    Rosemary gulped nervously before her eyes searched around.

    When she saw a branch lying on the ground next to her, there was a joy in her eyes, and then she carefully went to get the branch.

    Karen couldn¡¯t help but rejoice when she saw the branch in her hands.

    ¡°There seems to be a figure over there?¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    As the words fell, a light shone towards where Rosemary was sitting.

    ¡°It¡¯s them! Quick! Inform the boss and hurry up and arrest them!¡±

    The moment the men were about to approach them, Rosemary jerked to her feet, took Karen¡¯s hand and pulled her to her side. The other hand took the branch that she had just picked up and picked the snake up quickly, throwing it violently at the gang behind her.

    ¡°Run!¡± Taking Karen¡¯s hand, he turned and ran in the other direction.

    ¡°Ah!!! What the hell?¡±

    Those who saw Rosemary threw something this way, all subconsciously rushed to avoid, suddenly felt a chill on the neck, the neck was quickly wrapped around something, he could not help but reach out to grab, see clearly after the instant scared scream: ¡°Ah! It¡¯s a snake!¡±

    ¡°Drop it, drop it! Aah! Don¡¯t throw it on us!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a poisonous snake, run!¡±

    The scene instantly became a mess, a bunch of people because of a snake made chaos, Rosemary and Karen two look at each other, speed up the pace to leave.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    But soon, the people behind them became many again, only a few people were snakes made wretched just, the rest of the people quickly catch up again, these people are mixed in this ce, so rtively familiar with this ce.

    The two girls where to run through the men, thankfully the snake helped them buy a lot of time before.

    So the distance between the two sides is still far apart by a lot.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t be caught up. Rosemary looked back at the distance behind them that was getting closer and closer, and screamed in her heart that if they were caught up, they would be caught back again.

    And I wonder if Gaby has found them here by now.

    ¡°Rosemary, what should we do? They¡¯re almost upon us!¡±

    Karen looked behind those in hot pursuit and asked with an anxious face.

    ¡°Mommy, this is a watch I bought on the street a few days ago, the uncle who sold the watch said that this watch can also send out a distress signal to the outside world in case of danger? The baby has asked the uncle to set it up for you Oh, if mommy is in any danger, just gently press the red button, the baby can notify the uncle to save you at the fastest speed Oh!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s mind suddenly shed back to the courtesy her son had given her a few days ago on the 8th of March Women¡¯s Day, although she didn¡¯t care too much about it at the time. To her, as long as it was from her own child, no matter what it was, it was priceless, not to mention that she was so busy withpany matters that she had no other time to study whether the watch was really as Blume had said.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s sudden stop, Karen asked anxiously.

    Now this time also dead horse, hastily raised his wrist, fingers touch the red button, pressed a few times.

    At the same time, The Grant family children¡¯s room, Blume Grant¡¯sputer suddenly issued an urgent cry for help, sitting on the carpet to look on the Blume Grant will be in the hands of the book a drop, the small body quickly to theputer desktop.

    ¡°No good, something¡¯s happened to Mommy!¡±

    The words fell, sitting on the carpet with potato chips eating with pleasure Nina heard the words of her brother, the potato chips in her hands fell to the ground with a thud, big eyes filled with tears, hurriedly stood up and ran to her brother¡¯s side, said fearfully: ¡°Brother, you quickly find a way to save mommy!¡±

    Although the two are just a few minutes apart in age, Blume Grant is extraordinarily calmpared to Nina, so calm that one cannot believe that this is just a three-year-old child who can sit.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let mommy get hurt!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Nina controlled the tears in her eyes as much as possible, she still had confidence in her own brother¡¯s ability.

    When they were abducted by traffickers in Bangkok, she saw with her own eyes how her brother yed those traffickers around, and I believe those traffickers never wanted to see the two siblings again in their lives.

    But this matter so far, in addition to the two siblings know, there is no longer a third person to know.

    The watch in Rosemary¡¯s hand was given to him by an uncle when he was in Bangkok, and he was worried that his mommy would be in danger, so he took advantage of the holiday to give it to her.

    And at this time in a room across the Antic, a man with a full beard was asleep on top of his desk when a sudden cry for help pulled him back from the Chowder.

    When looking clearly at the name on theputer, the scruffy man¡¯s sleepy moment ran without a trace, the whole person was suddenly full of energy.

    Finally it was his turn to show off, but before he could say anything, a few words quickly appeared on theputer ¨C no matter what you do, I have solved.

    A certain person just stared nkly at the pink piglet on theputer screen, with a look of unloved life.

 Chapter 1066 Donâ€™t scare yourself

    ¡°Did you reach Autumn?¡±

    Wilson, because he had not seeded in locating where Rosemary was until now, remembered that a pair of eyes were red and ruddy, with danger signals all over his body.

    ¡°Autumn¡¯sst appearance was fifty kilometers away from Sky Ind, and no signal hase in since then!¡±

    ¡°Sky Ind?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is Sky Ind, Sky Ind is an independent ind, the inds near him are isted from Sky Ind, and because there is serious underground maic field interference near Sky Ind, so Sky Ind fifty miles away ispletely unable to receive the signal, I think Autumn is very likely I think Autumn is likely to track The Great Young Lady inside, that¡¯s why we can¡¯t locate her position.¡±

    Anthony began to search for Rosemary and their whereabouts the first time he received Gaby¡¯s call, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Clement, the woman, would bring Rosemary on this deserted ind.

    ¡°Anthony, you take a part of the brothers from another road to the ind, poke around the specific situation, if you encounter the mafia, try not to start a head-on conflict with them, the most important thing now is to find Rosemary first.¡±

    As soon as Wilson¡¯s words left his mouth, Anthony saw Gaby get out of the top of the SUV.

    ¡°Anthony, I¡¯ve got a location on where Miss Harris is.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there no signal up on Sky Ind? How do you know where The Great Young Lady is sitting?¡±

    Looking at him, Wilson said in an icy tone.

    Gaby looked at the masked man in front of her, nodded slightly and said, ¡°I put a tracker on Miss Harris, and just now my people have found out that Miss Harris is on top of Sky Ind.¡±

    In fact, he did install a tracker on Rosemary¡¯s body, but the signal was lost when he was near Sky Ind, and he knew exactly that Rosemary was on the ind because Blume Grant had called him.

    However, he did not know that the other party was just a small child still breastfeeding, because Blume Grant was using a voice changer when he was on the phone with him.

    At the beginning, he also suspected the other party¡¯s purpose, but at this moment, he simply could not allow him to have other thoughts, plus Rosemary and Karen did lose contact near Sky Ind, so he could be sure that Rosemary was brought to the ind.

    ¡°Young master, the reason Gaby did this was because she was worried that something like this might happen now.¡± Worried that Wilson might misunderstand Gaby, Anthony exined in an aside.

    ¡°Good, since we already know the exact location, we will follow what I just said and look for it in two ways.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Missy, as you expected, Thompson really did lead the men to the direction of Sky Ind.¡±

    The vast ocean, a cruise ship above stands a man in ck, while in front of him stands a sexy and flirtatious woman, she is the mafia MissyClement.

    Clement red lips hooked up, beautiful eyes have been falling on the ind in the distance, sneering: ¡°Everything to wait for him on the ind, all the mystery naturally unraveled.¡±

    It¡¯s not that easy to ask her to do that.

    ¡°Rosemary, what should we do? They¡¯re about to catch up?¡±

    Karen looked behind her at the man who was about to catch up with her and said fearfully.

    Looking at the ck-d men in hot pursuit behind them, Rosemary¡¯s brow grew tighter and tighter, at this rate, it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to be caught up.

    Woo ¡­

    Suddenly in the distance in the forest suddenly came an animal call, Rosemary body stiffened, pulling Karen quickly into a side of the bushes.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly covered Karen¡¯s mouth, all the cells in her body tensed up, afraid that if she made a sound those things woulde towards them.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    ¡°Boss, did you hear any shouting?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just the cry of some animals on a desert ind? What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡±

    The man at the head of the group was angry, his face annoyedbecause he hadn¡¯t caught Rosemary by now.

    ¡°No boss, howe that sound sounds a bit like a wolf¡¯s cry to me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I heard that too!¡±

    Although they do this line of work is to carry the head on the waist of the pants, but if really for a little money will take a life, the heart is still very reluctant.

    ¡°This is just a deserted ind, how can there be wolves, don¡¯t scare yourself, hurry up and catch the people for me is true!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Boss, I heard that this deserted ind was used as an experimental base by a biologicalpany more than ten years ago, it is said that a lot of animals were raised on the ind as gic breeding, but then I don¡¯t know because of what reason, the people who came to this ind to do experiments all died overnight, do you think the wolf cry just now could be what they left behind at that time? ¡±

    The words just fell, the other ck-clothed people could not help but gulp, double eyes kept staring around.

    In a short while, everyone saw a pair of green eyes slowly shing out of the darkness.

    ¡°Boss, many wolves?¡±

    Looking at the big mouth in front of them, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but gulp, these wolves are really fucking big one ah!

    The man in the lead also did not expect wolves to appear on such a deserted ind, and the gun in his hand could not help but clench tightly, and the beads of sweat on his forehead fell down in big drops.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Only one of the wolves heard a loud roar and all the wolves pounced on all of them with a miso.

    Instantly, the scene gunfire, screams, wolf wails, soon in a row. ,

    Hiding not far away, Rosemary and Karen two people clinging together, their bodies shivering, a pair of eyes staring intently at what is happening not far away.

    No, they are now so easy to be found, must find a safe ce to hide as soon as possible.

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but start looking around, and when her gaze caught sight of the woods in the distance, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Karen, let¡¯s go!¡±

    To them, those wolves in front of them were more terrifying than those men in ck, and one mistake would leave them bones.

    Two people bowed and moved slowly to the side, afraid that they would let those wolves find them if they were not careful.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Just as Rosemary and Karen had not gone far, the wolf in the lead seemed to see them and suddenly let out a long whistle to the sky.

    ¡°Not good, that guy seems to have found us, run!¡±

    Rosemary pulled Karen to the front and ran for her life.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Karen, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s run!¡±

    At this moment Karen also can not care about the paining from the bare feet, in Rosemary¡¯s support limped to the front.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Suddenly, the wolf in the lead yelled behind them, and Rosemary turned her head to look, and saw those wolves suddenly stop at a distance of two hundred meters from them, and let out a wailing sound every now and then.

 Chapter 1067 Lethal

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with those wolves?¡±

    Karen saw her suddenly stop and couldn¡¯t help but look back and saw the scene in front of her.

    It was the first time she had seen this situation, and although she didn¡¯t know why they had suddenly stopped, at the very least they were safe for the time being.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about that, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Say, where are the two girls you kidnapped to the ind?¡±

    Anthony put the gun in his hand against the temple of the leader of the men, when they checked the location of these people, originally thought Rosemary would also be here, but did not expect to see only these few ck men covered with injuries.

    ¡°Run away!¡±

    The leader of the manst night with those wolves around all night, now covered with wolf bites or scratches, good to get rid of those beasts, just returned to the ce was surrounded by Anthony.

    ¡°Run away? How do you expect me to believe you¡¯re telling the truth?¡±

    ¡°This big brother, what I said is true, yesterday evening when the two of them climbed out of the window, and then ¡­¡± the man looked at Wilson sitting next to him, although with a mask can not see his true face, but he still clearly felt him The body radiates out of that thick murderous aura.

    ¡°Who instructed you to do this?¡±

    No matter who ordered it, whoever dares to touch his woman will not have any good end.

    The man touched a handful of beads of sweat on his forehead, he knew he had met a ruthless character this time, and no matter which side he was on, I believe he would not have any good endings.

    ¡°Is it true that if I say so, you will spare my life?¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether what you say has that value!¡±

    Swallowing, the man pondered for a second and replied, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know who the other side is, but the man who came to me has a tattoo of a beast on his arm, and as far as I know, only Wind Nation has this tattoo.¡±

    ¡°Wind Nation?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes were so cold that the frightened man fell to his knees with a thud and said with a trembling voice: ¡°What I said is true, please spare our brothers¡¯ lives!¡±

    ¡°You lie, from what we know, the mafia came here too, don¡¯t you tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    The man looked at Anthony with a dumbfounded face, thought about it, shook his head like a rattle, and was so frightened that he almost cried out.

    ¡°What mafia? I really don¡¯t know!¡±

    Anthony and Gaby looked at each other, looking at his appearance but did not look like he was lying, could they be mistaken.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    After ncing at Wilson, I heard Wilson scuffle up from his seat and head outside.

    ¡°Bring me the man!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    It seems that someone is trying to catch the cicada with the yellow bird in the back, only at this moment he does not know, this yellow bird in the end there are several.

    So he had to find Rosemary as soon as possible.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you feel that your chest is getting harder and harder?¡± It was as if it was about to suffocate at any moment.

    At the moment the deserted ind has slowly begun to present its clear outline in front of them, except that the air is still floating a faintyer of white mist.

    But Rosemary¡¯s condition is not much better than Karen¡¯s. She hit a rock in her back when she rolled down the hillst night and now has a tearing, stabbing paining from her back.

    Karen looked up and saw Rosemary¡¯s pale, bloodless face and, startled, said, ¡°Rosemary, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ll be fine after a little rest!¡±

    Rosemary shook her head and leaned weakly under arge tree.

    Seeing this, Karen¡¯s heart is burning, at this moment if they both fall down, they may really die here.

    No, she must not let anything happen to Rosemary, they have been missing for such a long time, Gaby and the others might have found their way here.

    ¡°Rosemary, you rest here first, I¡¯ll go see if I can find someone to save you, you must hold on!¡±

    With that, Karen was about to leave, when Rosemary grabbed her arm, ¡°This is a desert ind, no one wille.¡±

    Since those people wanted her life, how could they give her the chance to leave here alive?

    It was just that she felt really guilty for involving Karen in this.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been gone for a night, maybe Gaby is already on this ind and just hasn¡¯t found us yet, I¡¯ll go outside and maybe I¡¯ll be able to run into them.¡±

    Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, she will not give up.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not in much better shape than I am now, in case ¡­¡±

    What if she doesn¡¯t find Gaby and passes out somewhere instead?

    Thinking about the wolves she sawst night, she is still having heart palpitations.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, I will definitely bring them to save you, you must hold on!¡±

    Looking at the determination in Karen¡¯s eyes, instead of both of them waiting here to die, maybe Karen can really find Gaby.

    Rosemary picked up a stone on the ground, drew a mark on the ground, and said to Karen, ¡°You carve this mark on the trees along the way so that you won¡¯t get lost.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I know, you must wait for my return.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be careful!¡±

    Karen walked aside and picked up an arm-thick stick and ced it in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, picking one up for herself and heading for the outskirts of the forest.

    Rosemary just leaned there, eyes on Karen out of the way, do not know how long, dazed feeling in front of the sudden appearance of a lot of figures, but the eyelids are too heavy, how can not open.

    ¡°You two go that way, you go this way, search every ce carefully for me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Even with the mask, but everyone could still feel the piercing coldness emanating from his body.

    ¡°Young master, you see?¡±

    Hearing Anthony¡¯s voice, Wilson hurried to his side and saw bright red blood stains stuck to the leaves on one side, only these had dried.

    ¡°These blood stains are most likely left by The Great Young Lady and they seem like they both must have been injured.¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary was injured, Wilson lost his breath for a moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, wait for me!¡±

    Wilson grabbed his gun and walked quickly along the blood trail to the front, with Anthony and Gaby in hot pursuit.

    Meanwhile, Karen made marks along the way, the heavier her head became, as if she was about to copse at any moment.

    But she knew she couldn¡¯t, at the moment Rosemary was still there waiting for her. To make herself more conscious, Karen gave a hard pinch on her thigh, the pain was instantly clearer, only the danger was getting closer and closer.

    Karen looked at the wolf in front of her, the hand holding the stick kept trembling, gulped, and her body slowly stepped back, although at the moment it was just a wolf in front of her, but it was also fatal for her at the moment.

 Chapter 1068 No other choice

    Oooh ¡­

    The wolf yelled at Karen, jumped hard, and lunged at Karen.

    Fortunately, when following some taekwondo, Karen raised the stick and smashed it hard on the head of the wolf, only to regret that the help did not give it a fatal blow because of the body.

    Soon, the wolf attacked Karen again. Karen kept dodging, but soon her arm was bitten by the wolf, and her arm was instantly bloodied.

    It was obvious that this wolf wanted to enjoy the meal in front of it alone, so it did not make a cry for help to the otherpanions.

    The head is getting heavier and heavier, the original body is not very good, plus just consumed so much physical strength, at the moment she did not fall down and copse is already a miracle.

    But also soon to be the te of this wolf in front of you.

    Just at the moment Karen thought she was about to be the wolf¡¯s delicacy, a gunshot sounded in her ears with a bang, and the wolf fell heavily from the air.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Gaby caught Karen, who was about to fall to the ground, as fast as she could. Looking at her, who was covered in blood, Gaby¡¯s sharp eyes shed with a strong heartache.

    Before Gaby could say anything, Wilson rushed over, grabbing Karen¡¯s hand by the shoulder and yelling wildly, ¡°Where¡¯s Rosemary? Aren¡¯t you guys together?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hoffmann, will you stop being so excited? What will she say if you shake her like that?¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Gaby hurriedly made a sound to stop it, then asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Karen was already dizzy, and now she was even more dizzy from Wilson¡¯s shaking, but she couldn¡¯t faint now because Rosemary was still inside waiting for her to take them to rescue him.

    ¡°Rosemary was injured and could not walk, I had no choice but to let Rosemary stay there first, I came out to see if I could get help, Rosemary let me make marks on the trees along the way, just follow the marks and you will soon find Rosemary.¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Wilson turned and darted away.

    Seeing him darting away, Karen fainted in Gaby¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Gaby, you take care of Karen¡¯s wound while I go find The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Anthony dropped a quick word and followed.

    ¡°You sit down first, I will help you to treat the wound first.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Although they had skin-to-skin, but that was after all an ident, plus it was their own initiative, every time she saw Gaby she always felt a little sorry for him.

    Thest time Gaby whispered in her ear, she still remembered clearly.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other!¡±

    When the voice fell, Gaby skillfully took out the gauze to bandage her injured arm, and was about to help her undress and apply the wounds on her body when her hand was grabbed by Karen, ¡°Those are minor injuries, I¡¯ll just do it myself when I get back!¡±

    Gaby faintly froze, then looked at her and handed her the ointment in her hand, ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch for you outside, call me if anything happens!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After receiving the ointment, Karen went behind a big tree and carefully took off her clothes, but because her arm was bitten by a wolf earlier, the wound on her back could not be treated at all.

    Looking at the tiny wounds that had begun to inme, Karen¡¯s palm-sized face became even more ugly. Now Rosemary hadn¡¯t been found, but she didn¡¯t want to dy everyone because of her own caprice.

    But if she had to ask Gaby toe over, she just couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°It¡¯s better if I do it!¡±

    Somehow Gaby was already standing behind her, and her originally white and tender back was now cut everywhere by those diamond-shaped grasses.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    This time Karen didn¡¯t say anything and handed the ointment directly to Gaby, because she had no choice at the moment.

    Gaby quickly took care of her injuries and helped her put her clothes back on.

    ¡°Take a break since you can¡¯t hold on anymore, Anthony will find Miss Harris for sure!¡±

    Seeing her pale and feeble face, but still holding on, Gaby said heartily.

    ¡°I wanted to make sure Rosemary was okay before I feltfortable!¡±

    Tugging on his sleeve, Karen said breathlessly.

    Gaby wanted to say something else, but when she met her begging eyes, nothing could be said instantly.

    During this period of time in The Grant family, he had a certain understanding of Karen¡¯s previous affairs and knew that she had deep feelings for Rosemary, if not, she would not have been able to hold on hard until now.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Gaby scooped her up and headed in the direction Wilson had left.

    When Wilson reached the ce Karen said, there was no trace of Rosemary there, and there was still Tess¡¯s already dried blood on one of the trees.

    Wilson led the men to search all around several times, but never saw Rosemary¡¯s figure.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Karen struggled down and looked with a dismayed face at the spot where Rosemary had been lying before.

    ¡°Young master, we found this!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Rosemary¡¯s bracelet!¡±

    Wilson, of course, knew it was Rosemary¡¯s because the bracelet was bought when they went shopping in a jewelry store, and although it wasn¡¯t very expensive, Rosemary was particrly fond of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I really shouldn¡¯t have left Rosemary here alone!¡±

    Karen¡¯s heart trembled at the thought that Rosemary¡¯s life might be in danger.

    ¡°Karen, you¡¯re sure there was no one else here when you left?¡±

    The environment here is obviously different than the ce they passed through before, and the miasma here is also obviously much more serious than outside, if they hadn¡¯t eaten medicine up before, I¡¯m afraid that at this moment even if others don¡¯t make a move, they are already dead.

    ¡°No,st night Rosemaryand I suddenly encountered wolves, just when we were about to be caught up by them, Rosemary and I found that those wolves didn¡¯t dare toe in here and kept barking around the outside, although we didn¡¯t know why, but it was good to think that we could get rid of those wolves. When I asked to stop and rest, I realized that Rosemary had already been wounded. Thinking that those wolves did not dare toe in, I thought it might be safer for Rosemary to stay here, so I went outside to look for you.¡±

    If she knew Rosemary was going to be taken away, she said she wouldn¡¯t have left for anything.

    Karen¡¯s words just fell, Wilson Yin Heron¡¯s eyes even colder, although Karen does not know who the masked man in front of her is, but he just had a really scary look in his eyes.

    ¡°Anthony, take a few men to the ind and check it out, and let me know as soon as you have any news.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, I think Miss Harris might still be in here!¡±

    Wilson exuded an aura of danger and looked at Gaby with slightly narrowed eyes, ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if you are aware of the news of the explosion of the experimental base that rocked the world twenty years ago?¡±

 Chapter 1069 Iâ€™ll regret letting you save me

    ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°I had someone check the terrain around this when I located Miss Harris¡¯st location, and although there is no clear information to prove that this is the secret base back then, I can say for sure that this Sky Ind must have a close rtionship with that experimental base.¡±

    When this experimental base does not know how many families were torn apart, how many originally happy families became homeless, as far as Wilson knows, Edmund¡¯s mother was because of this experimental base, from then on no news, to today¡¯s life and death unknown.

    The experts and professors invited by that biological researchpany were all killed in that explosion, and when the police arrived at the scene, everything had been reduced to rubble, with no trace to be found.

    Later in a nine-life escape from the researchboratory of a researcher said that the biological researchpany has been taking the human body to do research experiments, from a variety of human bodies inside the refining of different blood samples to study a virus, just do not know because of what reason, theboratory overnight turned into a ruin.

    ¡°If this is true, then The Great Young Lady is in danger and we must find the whereabouts of The Great Young Lady as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Well, if this is really thest experimental base where those people hid back then, then not far ahead there must be something they left behind back then, maybe Miss Harris went somewhere.¡±

    The words fell, Wilson ran quickly towards the front of the woods.

    The people behind are in hot pursuit.

    ¡°Miss, are you sure he¡¯ll find his way here?¡±

    A young man looked at Rosemary, who was lying on the ground, and looked at Clement somewhat questioningly.

    ¡°He¡¯s going toe and be in front of us in less than ten minutes!¡±

    Clement hooked her red lips, in fact, at first she could not be so sure, but from the moment Thompson¡¯s nervousness towards The Grant family and his care for Rosemary, she could already be 100% sure that Thompson is Wilson, and Wilson is the one who has been scaring the mob. Thompson.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Stunning Night¡¯s young master!

    ¡°Young master, mafia men were found!¡±

    A man in ck knelt on one knee in front of Wilson and said respectfully.

    ¡°About how many people are there?¡±

    ¡°Around thirty people!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes emitted a strong killing intent, and said coldly to Anthony: ¡°You take a few people in from the back, no rash actions without my orders.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Anthony received the order with a few people quickly disappeared in the same ce, fortunately at this moment Karen has passed out, otherwise Wilson¡¯s actions at this moment will certainly attract her attention.

    But everyone was worried about Rosemary at the time, and Karen naturally didn¡¯t connect the dots.

    But all this Wilson has already thought of a reason, even when facing Rosemary, he still has enough reasons to make Rosemary believe that he is not Wilson.

    When Wilson appeared in front of Clement, it was clear that he had appeared much sooner than she had anticipated.

    ¡°Thompson is really Thompson, I didn¡¯t expect to be found by you guys so quickly!¡±

    Clement looked at the man not far from himself, with a flirtatious smile on his face, a ck power suit will be her bumpy body perfectly disyed, a long, ck and big wavy curly hair is adding a touch of charm.

    I have to admit that Clement is really a beautiful woman, even ifpared with Rosemary, but someone has never looked at her looks, because of this, the more she has the desire to conquer.

    ¡°Missy seems to have forgotten what I said before!¡±

    Wilson¡¯s icy eyes emitted a dangerous signal, icy gaze like a sharp de, if the gaze can kill, Clement must have been stabbed with a thousand holes at this moment.

    Clement couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, rubbing her hair, looking at the man in front of her that she couldn¡¯t help loving, if she really wanted Rosemary¡¯s life, then on the time of their marriage, Rosemary would have been dead long ago.

    It is said that women are jealous, and as Missy, the next heir to the Mafia, perhaps in the eyes of others she is as toxic as her name suggests.

    If there is anyone in the world who knows her better than she does, that person might be the man who is always by her side.

    ¡°One thing I really don¡¯t understand is that Rosemary is the wife of Wilson, The Great Young Lady of The Grant family, and Clement really doesn¡¯t understand why Thompson is so nervous about The Grant family and so concerned about the immediate This woman, or is Thompson¡¯s true identity ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was confused when she heard someone talking in her ear. She wanted to open her eyes to see who it was, but her eyelids were so heavy that she couldn¡¯t open them.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to reason that Cary hasn¡¯t told you that it¡¯s best not to guess what¡¯s in a man¡¯s mind, otherwise the consequences are not something Missy you can afford!¡±

    If it were anyone else, Wilson would not have said a word, simply because the person in front of him was his savior, and when he knew that on the day of the wedding she appeared in Rosemary¡¯s dressing room but did not kill Rosemary, there was still a trace of gratitude left in his heart for her.

    ¡°Is that so? I wonder what Thompson would choose if I said only one of you two could live today, or would Thompson be willing to trade his life for the life of an outcast like her.¡±

    Clement lips show a Tammy smile, as a woman, she for Rosemary¡¯s encounter or conceal sympathy, to me for their love for the same man.

    ¡°Then try it, if you dare to touch a hair on her head, I will make you regret saving me back then.¡±

    These words almost came out of Wilson¡¯s teeth, and his sharp, deep eyes radiated a strong killing intent.

    And all of this fell on Clement¡¯s eyes but extraordinarily harsh, but also let her confirm the suspicions in her mind.

    He is Wilson!

    ¡°Thompson is really just like the legend, really a little bit of mercy, facing his former life saver can say such a desperate words.¡±

    Clement shook her head very hurt, at this moment she really envied Rosemary, to be able to meet such a superbly good man as Wilson.

    No wonder others often say that good men are other people¡¯s families, it is really true.

    ¡°Clement, what I should say I have told you very clearly a long time ago, instead of thinking about a man who does not belong to you, it is better to cherish what is in front of you, do not wait for the loss to regret, this world never has regret medicine.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes fell on the man beside Clement for just a second before leaving.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother Thompson with my affairs, but Clement will naturally do what he promised you, and for the sake of being friends, there are two things I think I should say.¡±

 Chapter 1070 She still lost

    Rosemary woke up at noon on the third day, and opened her eyes to see Fiona, who had fallen asleep on her bed, tired.

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    Fiona has always been a light sleeper, and the slightest sound makes her sleepy.

    ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    Looking around at the clean white walls, Rosemary asked softly.

    She remembered that she was waiting inside the woods for Karen to call someone to save her, and then her head was getting dizzy, and then she already vaguely felt as if someone hade over, but she fainted at that time, and after that ¡­

    ¡°Fiona, where¡¯s Karen?¡±

    ¡°Karen is fine, just a bite on her arm, but it¡¯s fine, Edmund has taken care of it all for her!¡±

    Seeing her anxious face, Fiona hurriedly replied.

    Hearing that Karen was okay, Rosemary¡¯s heart was relieved.

    ¡°Who saved us?¡±

    ¡°Doyle and Anthony, it¡¯s a good thing they found you in time or ¡­¡±

    Speaking of which, Fiona¡¯s tone followed a sob, and when she heard Anthony tell everyone what had happened, she felt a shiver run through her body just listening to it.

    Even if you grew up in the woods to hear yourself, the heart does not shiver and beam.

    ¡°Fool, aren¡¯t we all right?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know, I was scared to death at home when I heard that you and Karen had been kidnapped!¡± Said Fiona, lying in Rosemary¡¯s arms and sobbing in a small voice.

    If it weren¡¯t for the need to take care of Edwin and Nina, she would have gone along with Anthony.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry about me!¡±

    Stroking her silky hair, Rosemary said apologetically.

    What more could I ask for in this life if I could meet them!

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    When Tina learned that Rosemary had been kidnapped, Rosemary had already been rescued and sent here. She came over almost every day for the past two days, looking at her pale and guilt-ridden face.

    As Rosemary¡¯s best sister, she didn¡¯t even know such an important thing as her being kidnapped, she sometimes felt really useless.

    ¡°Tina ¡­¡±

    Fiona wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and hurriedly stood up to give Tina a seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you guys worry!¡±

    ¡°I should be the one to say this, I didn¡¯t even know that you were kidnapped so seriously, I suddenly feel like a real failure.¡±

    What kind of life Rosemary is living these days, they know better than anyone else, but she always pretends to be optimistic in front of them in order to keep them from worrying, in fact, the more she does this, the more sad they are in their hearts.

    Rosemary took her hand, showed a faint smile, said weakly: ¡°With you guys by my side, even if the sky falls, I won¡¯t feel afraid, because I still have you guys behind me, and what you guys have done for me is not something that can be said in just a couple of words.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, we will be your strongest support.¡±

    Hands sped tightly together, no matter what difficulties they encounter in the future, they have full confidence Olivia face.

    At the same time, Sky Ind Ind, Wilson coldly looked at the woman standing across from him, 10, 000 years of ice pools in the eyes of a sh of harsh, he did not think that after so many years, this woman still dead sex.

    ¡°Rumor has it that the Phantom Thompson Lord has always been a god, and our Wind Nation has never done anything against Stunning Night, I wonder what Thompson is talking about today?¡±

    Mark, the young leader of Wind Nation, looked at Mr. Grant and asked lightly with a hint of teasing in his tone.

    Wilson coldly stifled his nce, the rumor is that Wind Nation young gang leader arrogant and arrogant, no one in sight, and ruthless, cruel methods, as long as the offended him, will not have any good end.

    Whether ck or white, as long as they hear his name, they almost always avoid it.

    ¡°Is that so? Your hands are all over my body, and now you tell me that you never did anything against Stunning Night, I really don¡¯t know if the young gang master thinks that this young master is stupid when he says that or if he thinks that this young master is not worth anything to you?¡±

    Maybe Wind Nation is indeed great in the eyes of others, but in Wilson¡¯s eyes, it¡¯s not even worth mentioning.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Thompson was the kind of person who would give random charges. If Thompson wanted to start a fight with me Wind Nation, he could justy down tactics directly, why bother with such a big effort?¡±

    Mark smiled and stared at Wilson, in fact, he has long wanted to deal with Stunning Night, but Stunning Night is like a ghost on the road, no matter what methods he used, never found the location of the headquarters.

    At this moment Wilson suddenly appeared here, for him is simply a God-given opportunity, how can he easily let go of it?

    Wilson couldn¡¯t help but sneer and said, ¡°With just your Wind Nation, this young master is not yet in my eyes.¡±

    To him, Wind Nation is now like an ant standing on a frying pan in his eyes, and someone will naturally clean it up without him.

    ¡°Thompson, you ¡­¡±

    Before Mark could finish his sentence, he saw that Anthony¡¯s gun had been aimed at his head at some point.

    Wilson stood up, walked to Mark¡¯s front and said coldly, ¡°Since you want to die, then this young man will fulfill you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Drop the sound, only to hear a bang, Anthony¡¯s a quick and precise shot in Mark¡¯s leg, flopped to his knees.

    ¡°Thompson, I don¡¯t understand what exactly has offended you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get it? You think you can hide it with a different face, Cecilia?¡±

    Hearing this, Cecilia¡¯s delicate body was stunned, and she looked incredulously at the man with the mask in front of her.

    She thought that if she changed her face, no one would recognize her, but she didn¡¯t expect to be recognized so easily today.

    At this moment, even if she was stupid she knew who this man was doing it to them because of.

    ¡°Rosemary is really something, it seems that I really underestimated her!¡±

    Cecilia didn¡¯t think that Wilson had just died not long ago and got involved with the young master of Stunning Night. She just couldn¡¯t understand what was so good about her, except that face, where was better than her.

    ¡°Now you should know what to do next!¡±

    Wilson threw the gun in front of Cecilia¡¯s face, without pity.

    When he thought of the injuries Rosemary had sustained, he wanted to make her life worse than death, but at this moment he suddenly changed his mind again.

    ¡°Thompson, if you touch my woman, I will make you regret what you did today.¡±

    ¡°That also depends on whether you have this opportunity or not!¡±

    Cecilia picked up the gun on the ground and let out a sneer, even without Wilson¡¯s protection, she was still going to lose to her?

 Chapter 1071 This woman must die today

    ¡°Thompson, is it possible to do me the favor of keeping this woman alive?¡±

    A low and maic male voice sounded in Wilson¡¯s ears, and soon Christian¡¯s handsome face, which looked like a demon, appeared in front of him.

    Cecilia raised her head, a more beautiful face than a woman into the eyes, looking at the man in front of her like a god, from what she knew about men, the man in front of her looked gentle and elegant on the surface, but the aura emanating from his body told her that this man was dangerous.

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    Icy eyes and shot out a thick killing intent, today no matter who ising, this woman must die today!

    Hearing this, Christian was not angry at Wilson¡¯s words; on the contrary, this result was expected.

    If the old man hadn¡¯t given his word personally, he would never have gone against Wilson for such a woman.

    ¡°If Thompson is willing to give me this face, I guarantee that Thompson will not lose out. I have a copy of the information here, which I believe is enough to let Thompson know the sincerity of my humble servant.¡±

    Wilson nced faintly at the information in his hand, Anthony came up and took it and handed it to Wilson.

    Pulling out a piece of information from inside the document and ncing at it, the handsome and handsome face had no meaningful expression on it, putting the information back and saying coldly, ¡°Marks seems to be very attached to the matter under me?¡±

    Christian smiled evilly and said, ¡°Of course, you are my best friend who cares the most, your matter is my matter, of course I care!¡±

    He bit the word good friend a bit heavier on purpose, a pair of hooked peach blossom eyes with tess of affection, so that the people present can not help but brainstorm.

    Rumor has it that Lord Phantom Thompson is not close to women, even if stripped naked standing in front of him will not look on, so outside are rumors that Lord Phantom Thompson likes men, plus the eyes of Christian that deep love, more can not help but sit on those people said.

    Wilson coldly stifled a nce at Christian, the tone of nonchntly said: ¡°We have met each other at most twice, good friends can not talk about!¡± Nor do I want to.

    The words fell sound, Wilson looked at Cecilia, said: ¡°Today for the sake of Marks I can spare your life, but whether you can leave this ind alive, that depends on whether Marks has the ability.¡±

    The man in ck quickly released Cecilia and stood behind Wilson. Cecilia looked incredulously at Wilson who had already left, her eyes in a bit of a trance.

    Christian didn¡¯t seem to care too much about Wilson¡¯s words and ordered the subordinates behind him, ¡°You guys take Miss Hill to the old man.¡±

    ¡°Marks, why did you save me?¡±

    ¡°It was someone who asked me to take you back, otherwise do you think a woman like you is worthy of this young man¡¯s personal attention?¡±

    Christian¡¯s face is disdainful, his tone is cold, in his eyes, like Cecilia such a heart woman, might as well die early, so as not to pollute the environment.

    Cecilia was stunned there, at first she thought that Christian had taken a liking to her so that she could live, but from the meaning of the words he had just said, it was obvious that he had a look of dislike.

    Looking at Christian¡¯s departing figure, Cecilia clenched her fists tightly, and her eyes shed with a ruthless color.

    What Cecilia didn¡¯t expect was that Wilson had no intention of letting her leave alive from the very beginning.

    Just shortly after Christian left, arge number of SWAT officers suddenly appeared on the ind and surrounded everyone.

    ¡°Marks, those SWAT teams ¡­¡±

    Christian looked at the ne hovering over the ind, his lips curled up in a faint smile, sure enough this was the Thompson he knew.

    ¡°From the beginning Thompson did not intend to let them go, our presence just for him to shake off the suspicion, worthy of the charm Thompson Lord, handle things ruthlessly enough, enough poison.¡±

    ¡°What about Miss Hill?¡±

    Looking at the fading ind, Christian said with an indifferent face: ¡°I have helped him to save, as for dead or alive is not my business, anyway, he exined the task I can do.¡±

    ¡°In case the old man he ¡­¡±

    Hei Feng looked at his master, his face showed a strong look of concern.

    Christian looked at him and gently patted him on the shoulder and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he doesn¡¯t dare to do anything yet, or else with his character, he wouldn¡¯t have made a move until now, but he would not have calcted until his death that his n, which he thought was seamless, would be known to me.¡±

    Hum ¡­

    ¡°Does the young master mean that this Cecilia is the person the old man has been secretly looking for?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise you think a man like him, who is bloodthirsty and kills when human life is like a rat gue, would let mee to her rescue for no reason at all?¡±

    Christian could not help but sneer, at this moment the face has long been no longer that elegant smile, reced by the waxing cold winter.

    At the same time, not far from Sky Ind a cruise ship, Wilson stood on the deck, eyes a cold.

    ¡°Young master, how did Marks suddenly appear at Sky Ind, did he and Cecilia know each other from early on?¡±

    Anthony does not know Christian very well, so far he has only met him twice, and the identity of this man is very mysterious, like a mystery living in the world.

    ¡°Whether he and she know each other or not, I¡¯ve just achieved my goal anyway, and I¡¯ll leave the rest to Sidney, who will take care of everything.¡±

    Not everyone is worth his hand, not to mention Wind Nation¡¯s power on the road is so big, rather than take matters into his own hands, he should just give his brother-inw a chance to get promoted and get rich.

    ¡°Right,ter you go to send the information collected over the years to theputer of the Lone Wolf Special Forces, with this information, it will be more convenient for them to do things.¡± The most important thing is not to give Wind Nation a chance to breathe.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll get right on it!¡±

    Anthony looked at his young master and hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Young master, The Great Young Lady has woken up, do you want to go and see?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°That day when you went to save The Great Young Lady, Karen was aware of it. At that time, because everyone was in a hurry to save someone, maybe she didn¡¯t react, but when The Great Young Lady wakes up now, she will surely connect all the dots as well.¡±

    Instead of waiting for them to guess, it is better to appear in front of them openly, as long as you find a suitable excuse, or can be concealed.

    ¡°You find an excuse to put things off, and as for the rest, I¡¯ll talk about it when I¡¯ve made the arrangements.¡±

    If he is to appear before Rosemary, first he must first exin things to Joseph and Edmund.

    ¡°Young master, there is something I have not been able to tell you, in fact, young Yi and Edmund young they have long been suspicious of your bombing in their hearts, two days ago Edmund young even found me and asked about you.¡±

 Chapter 1072 A lingering nightmare

    Anthony said, Wilson is not surprised, if not ask then he should feel more strange.

    ¡°I will look at this matter to deal with, not in thest resort, it is best not to show up for good!¡±

    Now there is no telling how many eyes are on The Grant family. Instead of letting them deal with The Grant family in the shadows, we should draw them out.

    Anthony nodded, of course he knew what Wilson meant, but when he thought of facing Rosemary¡¯s questioning after he returned, it seemed he still needed to find a more believable reason, otherwise even if he could hide it from Rosemary, he couldn¡¯t hide it from Karen.

    ¡°Yes, I got it!¡±

    Meanwhile, inside Edmund¡¯s private hospital VIP ward, the atmosphere was unusually eerie and the temperature was plummeting.

    Karen leaned back in her hospital bed, her face pale, not expecting Joseph to suddenly appear in her hospital room.

    Joseph stood in the doorway looking at the bloodless Karen, his heart dripping with pain, in just a month¡¯s time, she had lost so much weight.

    ¡°I heard Edmund say you were hurt, are you better?¡±

    ¡°Thank you Joseph for your concern, I am fine.¡±

    Listening to Karen¡¯s polite and distant tone, Joseph¡¯s heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe, except that he had caused all of this.

    Looking at the pale and bloodless Karen, Joseph walked up and reached out to touch Karen¡¯s small palm-sized face, only to see Karen turn her head to the side and faintly said, ¡°Joseph please leave if there is nothing else, I believe you don¡¯t want my boyfriend to misunderstand me either!¡±

    The sound fell, Joseph¡¯s arm froze in mid-air, looking at Karen sitting on the hospital bed in disbelief, froze for a while before slowly slowing down, smiling lightly, ¡°Karen I know I did wrong before, that day was too impulsive, I know that thing made you very angry, you do not want to see me I understand, but you can not just find a man and just Say it¡¯s your boyfriend.¡±

    Although he never thought he would be able to get her forgiveness, but also do not want her to trample himself so freely, after all, this is the girl he held in the palm of his hand, but also the woman he loves most in this life.

    Karen listened to Joseph¡¯s words, forced to hold back the tears in her eyes, took a deep breath, turned her head to look at the only man she ever loved, and said, ¡°Joseph you misunderstood, and I¡¯m not angry with you, I don¡¯t want to see you because I don¡¯t want your fianc¨¦e to misunderstand, Gaby is not a man I just found, he is my Karen¡¯s boyfriend, maybe in your heart he is nothingpared to you, but in my heart, as long as he treats me well, cares for me, cares about me, and will not hurt me randomly, it¡¯s enough.¡±

    Gaby stood to the side looking at her hidden tears, heart tightened, walked to Joseph¡¯s front, politely said: ¡°Mr. Flower, my girlfriend needs to rest now, please go out.¡±

    The words just fell, Joseph suddenly smashed a heavy punch on Gaby¡¯s face, and Gaby did not expect him to suddenly strike, despite the rapid avoidance, but still hit a punch, the two men so in the ward inside you a punch and I punch the fight.

    And Karen, who was sitting on the hospital bed, saw this and did not say a word, buty down obediently, with her back to them, as if all this in front of her had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Because he was worried about Karen, Edmund had to bring her here at Rosemary¡¯s insistence. From afar, he heard the sound of fightinging from inside the ward, and he didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene in front of his eyes.

    ¡°What are you two doing, don¡¯t you know this is a ward?¡±

    Edmund stepped forward and grabbed Joseph with an angry scolding.

    As a close friend, he did not expect Joseph, who was always a gentleman and polite, to do such a thing.

    Without even looking at the two of them, Rosemary pushed them aside and walked directly to the hospital bed and sat down, cing her hands on her shoulders and shouting heartily, ¡°Karen, are you okay!¡±

    Feeling the slight tremblingof her body, Rosemary knew she was holding back and was heartbroken, gently stroking her long ck hair and whispering, ¡°Cry out if you¡¯re sad!¡±

    Joseph looked at Karen, who had been silent, and wanted toe forward when he heard Karen say, ¡°Rosemary, if they¡¯re done fighting, let them out.¡±

    ¡°Karen, I ¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Joseph, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    Just about to step forward, Edmund hastily pulled him back and shook his head at him, gesturing for him to leave first.

    The person on the bed did not respond at all, Joseph¡¯s gaze was bleak, wriggling his lips to say something else, but finally did not say a word, turned and left the room.

    Edmund looked at them, sighed softly, and followed.

    Gaby is still expressionless, handsome cool face although not as badly injured as Joseph, but also not spared, the gaze is still cold.

    ¡°Gaby, go get the nurse to take care of your wound, Karen here is me.¡±

    Rosemary nced at Gaby and said softly.

    With her eyes falling on the silhouette on the bed for a second, Gaby bowed respectfully to Rosemary and turned to leave.

    Because this is a VIP ward that Edmund has set up specifically for his own people, the entire floor is under strict security, and even the nurses here are the ones he hired from outside.

    Instantly, the room quickly Susan down, and at the moment Karen can no longer hold back the cry.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯ll all be over!¡±

    Rosemary hugged her tightly, patted her back gently, and softly soothed her.

    Joseph¡¯s appearance for Karen is the same as the events of that night again, and that night is Karen¡¯s life do not want to think about things, but in the end Gaby appeared in time to prevent the tragedy, but this episode has be a nightmare in Karen¡¯s life, how can not be lingering nightmares.

    Although all this is not done by Joseph, but he is the indirect cause of this matter, but also will be his future rtionship will never be able to take away a hindrance.

    At the same time, Edmund came to the top floor of the hospital, saw Joseph who smashed fist after fist on the wall and sent evil, shook his head, walked up and grabbed his hand, said: ¡°Enough, if I knew it, why did I do it in the first ce!¡±

    Pushing him down to the ground, Edmund pulled a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed them to him.

    Joseph gave him a look, took a cigarette and lit it up, put it in his mouth and took a big deep drag.

    ¡°I know I hurt her, and I never wanted her to forgive me, but she can¡¯t just grab a guy and say he¡¯s her boyfriend.¡± He forbade her to trample on herself like that.

    ¡°Chen, Karen is a good girl, you should know her better than anyone among me, you should know best what kind of character she has, haven¡¯t you ever thought about why she has be what she is now?¡±

 Chapter 1073 She canâ€™t do it

    ¡°Rosemary, where have you been?¡±

    Rosemary stayed with Karen in the ward for nearly an hour or so until her emotions hadpletely calmed down before leaving, seeing such a Karen, Su to I really want to share her burden, but the problem of feelings are not always they can do the master, it is said that how deep love, how deep the damage, at this moment Joseph¡¯s damage to Karen is far greater than before The damage that Joseph has done to Karen is far greater than the damage that Karen caused when she left him.

    Fiona was happy and scared when she saw Rosemary, who had just returned from outside.

    ¡°Look how nervous you are, I just went to Karen¡¯s ward for a while, to scare you like this?¡±

    Looking at the anxious Fiona, Rosemary spoke helplessly.

    Ever since she woke up, this girl has been busy for her day and night, every day to make nutritious meals for her, a moment without seeing her is as nervous as anything.

    Fiona spat her tongue mischievously and helped Rosemary into the ward, saying, ¡°Are people worried about you? You are so weak now, if something happens to you, how can I exin to Blume and Nina?¡±

    After living in The Grant family for almost a month, Fiona has really seen the power of Rosemary¡¯s two living treasures, especially Nina, who looks cute and dumb on the surface, but who has seen that little girl¡¯s methods with her own eyes?

    If she hadn¡¯t suddenly bumped into their good deed, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in such a miserable situation, being destroyed by a pair of children who look as cute as a scatterbrain, and most importantly, no one would believe it if they said it.

    ¡°Listen to your tone, feeling that you are busy every day just to please those two little guys!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but snicker as she listened to her words.

    Hearing that, Fiona nudged her mouth and said secretly in her heart, ¡°Would she dare not please those two living ancestors? In case she pisses them off, who knows what other ways they wille up with to screw her.¡±

    Of course, these she will not tell anyone, after all, such a humiliating thing, beat her to death will not tell anyone other than the three of them.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I just don¡¯t want those two little ones to worry.¡± The words fell, Fiona herself did not believe the credibility of the words, but what could she do?

    Help Rosemary to sit down on the sofa, Fiona took out a bowl and put a bowl of chicken soup in front of Rosemary, smiling, ¡°This is a wild ginseng that Elma and I dug in the deep mountains, I asked Edmund yesterday, he said you should drink more ginseng soup now. ¡±

    ¡°Did you send it to Karen?¡±

    ¡°You can drink it with confidence, Miao Irene sister there since someone to take care of, even if I have the intention to hide that also have to hide from Doyle¡¯s eyes ah!¡±

    Which time is it not that before she arrived, Gaby was already on the road to stop, that look like she would abuse Karen if he was not there.

    At that, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows were locked, she saw everything Gaby did to Karen during this period of time, although he looked ice-cold to the extreme on the surface, but the way he looked at Karen was gentle.

    Although she hopes Karen can find her own happiness, but Karen¡¯s heart has only Joseph from the beginning to the end, as long as Karen¡¯s heart has not let go of Joseph, Gaby will not have any chance.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about the falling flowers!¡±

    Falling into tune, Rosemary picked up the bowl and drank slowly.

    ¡°Actually, I think Karen is fine the way she is now, and I believe that things like rtionships take time to refine, and sometimes what seems right for you is not always right for you, and so is your rtionship.¡±

    Fiona through the ss will look out the window, thoughts slowly drifted away, the mind kept remembering what grandfather told her at the beginning, in fact, in her opinion, Karen is lucky, at least she has loved and been loved, even if that person hurt her, but at least she had experienced, unlike him, can only be quietly hidden feelings.

    ¡°Yes, the most fortunate thing in a person¡¯s life is to meet a person who loves them and whom they love, but not every pair of lovers can end up together, like ¡­¡±

    The words fell out of her voice, Rosemary¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, and her clear eyes shed with a tear that silently dripped down into the chicken soup.

    And this scene just fell in the eyes of Wilson standing in the doorway, watching her tears, his heart is like a sharp knife cut through the heart one after another.

    He wanted to rush in and hold her tightly in his arms, gently wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Fiona reached out and held Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly, looked at her, and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, everything will pass!¡±

    ¡°Well, I know!¡±

    Nodded, only she knew that no matter how much time had passed, she could not do anything to erase him from her heart.

    Time rushed by, in the blink of an eye Rosemary and Karen¡¯s health after a month of conditioning haspletely recovered, and Joseph has not appeared in front of Karen since thest time.

    ¡°Rosemary, Edmund said you and Karen can be discharged tomorrow!¡±

    Fiona chuckled as she peeled an apple.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for big brother¡¯s insistence, I would have been discharged long ago, although there is everything here, but always here does not feel like home, it is always lessfortable than home.¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile as she folded her own clothes.

    Because of the fear of noise to her rest, she has not seen her Nina Bay for more than half a month, and I do not know how the two little ones are now, Nina has not be fat.

    ¡°Edmund is also worried about your health. If you are promised to be discharged early, with your and Karen¡¯s nature, I am afraid that you will treat yourselves as iron robots again and work without a life.¡±

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just blessed by Rosemary, who doesn¡¯t know Edmund is a spoiled sister fiend!¡±

    Karen stood in the doorway with a duffel bag, smiling.

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Rosemary was surprised to see her change out of the hospital gown she was wearing and asked.

    Karen and Fiona looked at each other and smiled, ¡°Well, Fiona and I are meeting up to go out and do some shopping together, does Rosemary want toe along?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I will not go, Edmund also arranged some inspectionster, even if you want to go, you can not go!¡±

    With a show of hands, Rosemary shrugged.

    In fact, her body really has nothing to do, but Edmund insisted that she do a checkup, and had no choice but topromise, otherwise she would have to suffer Edmund¡¯s nagging every day, and it was scary to think about.

    ¡°Edmund is also worried about you, since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go with Fiona, Blume and Nina I¡¯ve asked Gaby to pick them up, that way we¡¯re also more at ease.¡±

 Chapter 1074 Itâ€™s hard to get started

    ¡°Brother, if I go out like this, if Mommy finds out, she will be very angry!¡± She didn¡¯t want to make mommy angry.

    In a certain corner of the best aristocratic school in C city, a pinkish-looking girl looks at Blume Grant who is looking around in front of her with a tangled face, a pair of big eyes shing, long and curly eyshes like two small fans, the whole person looks like a doll, it is very cute.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who wanted to give Mommy a birthday present that she liked best? How can we choose a birthday present for Mommy if we don¡¯t go out?¡±

    Blume suddenly turned his head with an impatient face and looked at the little girl in front of him, it was she who said she wanted to go out, and it was she who was now beating a retreat.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we let Fiona help us choose!¡±

    After thinking about it, Nina patted her little head and suggested.

    After all, they are just two little kids of about three years old, in case they encounter bad guys, they will surely scare their mommy.

    The thought that Rosemary would worry, Nina looked like a good baby, that look made Blume want to vomit.

    People who don¡¯t know her really think she is a good baby who is so obedient and well-behaved?

    ¡°Do you think having someone else do something for you is as sincere as choosing it yourself?¡±

    Blume gave her a nk look and continued with a cold face: ¡°Even if you want to act, you have to find a better scene, okay?¡±

    The little trick inside her head, how could it be hidden from his eyes.

    Blume said so, the little one slightly embarrassed touched his little nose,ughter, really can not hide anything from her brother¡¯s eyes of gold ah!

    Under Blume¡¯s leadership, the two quickly evaded the school¡¯s surveince and walked out the door to the opposite side of the road, reached for a taxi and got in.

    ¡°Children, howe there are only two of you, where is mom and dad?¡±

    The cab driver, a middle-aged man of about thirty, looked at the two pink-looking children alone in a taxi, a worried question.

    ¡°Uncle, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, please take us to Tian Square, my mom and dad work there, we are just going to her ce now.¡±

    Blume interrupted Nina and said politely to the cab driver.

    The cab driver was envious when he saw how polite they were at such a young age, but just the thought of their parents being so relieved was a source of anger.

    Now parents are really too insecure, so small children are assured that they go out alone, in case they encounter bad guys that how to do?

    By then it will be toote to regret.

    ¡°Your mother and father are really too bold, look at you should be just three years old, like the usual people of this age children are still holding in their hands all the time?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, my mom is sick in the hospital, tomorrow is her birthday, my brother and I want to choose a birthday gift for mommy, as soon as mommy is happy, she will get better soon.¡±

    Nina was worried that the driver¡¯s uncle might misunderstand her mommy and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. If your mommy knew you guys were so filial, she would get better soon.¡±

    The cab master looked at them through the rearview mirror and said with a kind face.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what my brother and I thought!¡±

    Nina is holding her doll and smiling a lot.

    ¡°Big brother, I have inquired clearly, those two children who frequent The Grant family are Rosemary¡¯s, but they have bodyguards responsible for transportation every day when they go out, it is difficult for us to make a move.¡±

    In the corner of a cafe in Tian Square, there was a man and a woman sitting, and these two people were Johnny and Tess, who had been dismissed from school by Rosemary before. Just three days ago, Tess learned from the vige people that their vige chief¡¯s daughter was working as a maid in The Grant family, and the vige chief¡¯s daughter originally grew up with Tess, just a few days ago the vige chief¡¯s daughter came back to visit her family, so one way or another, Tess soon found out from the vige chief¡¯s daughter that Rosemary had a pair of children.

    ¡°There will always be oversights, I don¡¯t believe we will not find a single mistake!¡±

    Johnny thought of Rosemary kicking him out of school, making him look bad in front of outsiders at the moment, and felt a pang of indignation.

    ¡°Children, this is Tian Square!¡±

    Blume took a look at the towering houses outside, showed Tammy a smile at the driver¡¯s uncle, took out a hundred dors from inside his pocket and handed it over, politely saying, ¡°Uncle, your fare!¡±

    ¡°No, think of it as uncle buying fruit for your mommy and wishing her a speedy recovery!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The driver uncle hastily waved his hand and said with a smile.

    ¡°Uncle, mommy said no credit, besides this is what you deserve for your hard work, if mommy knows we don¡¯t get money for the ride, she will be angry.¡±

    Nina took the hundred dor bill from her brother¡¯s hand and stuffed it into his hand with a smile.

    Then the two small figures just got out of the car.

    The driver uncle looked at the money in his hand, his face showed approval, the child so young is taught so well, it can be seen what kind of parents are.

    As soon as he got off the bus, Blume looked at the pedestriansing and going on the street, and his small eyes kept searching on the nearby stores.

    ¡°Brother, have you thought of anything to buy for mommy?¡±

    Nina hugged the doll, a pair of five ck ebony eyes kept turning, and finally fell on her brother.

    But the two little ones¡¯ looks soon caused passers-by to look around, and many pedestrians stopped in their tracks at the sight of them both, looking with envy at the powdered children in front of them.

    Wow, whose kid is this? It¡¯s really beautiful!

    Yes, how nice it would be if I had such a beautiful pair of children?

    Look at them, they are simply angels sent by God, it¡¯s really too cute.

    Two of the girls, who were not very old, went directly to them and smiled, ¡°Children, are you separated from your parents and do you need help from your sister?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so pretty, sister!¡±

    When Nina said this, the girl¡¯s face was even more filled with a happy smile.

    ¡°Sister, do you know where the best jewelry is sold here?¡±

    Nina tilted her head, her long eyshes flickering, just like the doll in her hands, and once she opened her mouth, the soft, springy voice simply had to melt the hearts of those present.

    Hearing that they were looking for a jewelry store, the girl smiled and said, ¡°Little sister, do you want to buy jewelry?¡±

    Although they know that they are so young can not afford to buy those expensive jewelry, but such a cute child, they can not bear to let them meet people with bad intentions.

 Chapter 1075 Pick a Gift

    ¡°Brother, we¡¯ve been picking for a long time, what exactly are you going to give to mommy?¡±

    Nina followed Blume¡¯s side. She had seen several nes and bracelets before, but they were all disliked by her own brother, and in the end, Nina simply gave up the right to choose and followed Blume¡¯s lead.

    Blume Grant stood on the street to look around those who have been his shopping jewelry stores, a dumb and dumb little face wrinkled are almost squeezed a fly, looking across the not far behind a jewelry store called Jade Restaurant, Blume hesitated for a while or walked in.

    The waiter at Jade Restaurant was instantly stunned as soon as he saw two such beautiful looking little buns enter.

    ¡°Sister, do you have any nice jewelry here?¡±

    Upon entering the door, Nina¡¯s milky voice slowly rang out, instantly melting everyone¡¯s heart.

    The sweet smile is always Nina¡¯s signature, no matter who it is, seeing this soft and cute look, you can no longer refuse to get up.

    ¡°Of course there is, I do not know what the little sister buy jewelry is to do? Sister can ording to your requirements, and then in order to rmend the right thing oh!¡±

    A Serena-faced girl walked up to Nina and asked with a smile.

    ¡°My brother and I wanted to give my mom a birthday gift, but we never found the one we wanted, so I hope we can find it here with my sister.¡±

    Serena face girl heard that they are to choose a birthday gift for their own mother, the heart for that never seen the mother is more envious of the life, the child so young know for the mother to choose a birthday gift, this mother should have how happy ah!

    ¡°What a coincidence, sister here just delivered a batch of very delicate jewelry in the morning, and each one is a piece, sister go and bring it to you.¡±

    Saying that, the waiter led the two little munchkins to sit down on the sofa aside, while he himself quickly brought out a pot of various styles of jewelry from inside.

    ¡°Look at it, do you guys like it?¡±

    Putting the jewelry in front of them, the girl looked at the two fleshy-looking little buns in front of her, and if she wasn¡¯t worried about scaring them, she really wanted to go up and hug them and give them a good kiss.

    ¡°Sister, aren¡¯t you worried that we don¡¯t have any money?¡±

    Blume looked at the big sister who had been staring at their siblings, and the childish voice sounded like a rustling sound, only to see the Serena-faced girl shaking her head like a rattling wave, looking at them with her hands propped on her chin, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you choose, my sister will give you the best price in the store.¡±

    Even if she is backwards she is happy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry sister, my brother and I have brought money!¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    At that, Blume didn¡¯t bother to bother with this, after all, he had already gotten used to it.

    Looking at the various styles of jewelry on the tray, Blume and Nina¡¯s chubby little hands coincidentally reached for a pair of earrings.

    The two siblings couldn¡¯t help but look at each other and smile, and Blume pointed at the pair of earrings and said to the waiter, ¡°Sister, we want this pair!¡±

    ¡°Ah, so quick to choose is it? Sister will help you wrap it up!¡±

    ¡°Sister, how much do these earrings cost?¡±

    Nina took the school bag off her back, unzipped it, and dumped all the things inside the bag on the table. A crisp sound rang out along with the coins dropping, and the waitress looked at the pile of change on the table and instantly walked away from the fancy.

    Uh ¡­

    How could she forget that they were just two little kids?

    But for the sake of their young age and so filial, the girl pinched Nina¡¯s fleshy cheeks and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry yet, my sister will do the math for you and then give you a minimum discount, okay?¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you sister!¡±

    Nina gave the girl a quick kiss on the cheek and the girl¡¯s heart melted instantly.

    Blume looked at his sister¡¯s ability to be cute and couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead in his heart. In fact, they had more than enough money to buy the earrings, and he had seen the price on the tray when the girl put it on the table.

    Sixteen thousand eight hundred.

    But thinking that mommy always taught them that money should not be shown freely, and that they are not apanied by adults now, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Well, after giving you a discount is eight thousand three hundred and sixty-eight, for the sake of your filial piety at a young age, sister will charge you a whole number, eight thousand.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    When Nina heard eight thousand dors, she hurriedly pushed all the money on the table to the big sister in front of her, ¡°Sister, all this money is for you, count it and see if it¡¯s enough?¡±

    This is her entire family, if not to buy a birthday gift for her kissing mommy, her character said she would never take it out.

    ¡°Okay, wait a minute, my sister will help you count and see!¡±

    Fifteen minutester, the girl finally sorted out all the money, took eight thousand, and stuffed the remaining change back into her small school bag.

    ¡°These are leftovers, you have to take good care of them, don¡¯t lose them oh!¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t lose it!¡±

    Blume held his sister¡¯s nce, the heart secretly said: she is to lose themselves will not lose the money, as for what reason, theter will know.

    After a few minutes, the girl handed Blume the wrapped earrings, stroked his head and smiled, ¡°The gift has been bought, you guys go home quickly!¡±

    ¡°Thank you sister!¡±

    Witnessing his departure, the girl¡¯s gaze remained after their hours before slowly withdrawing.

    Looking at the jewelry box in his hand, Blume carefully put it into his suit trouser pocket, his small hand not forgetting to touch it from time to time, afraid of losing it.

    ¡°Brother, I would like to have a cup of milk tea, is that okay?¡±

    Nina pointed to a coffee shop not far away and looked up at Blume Grant with an expectant face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s get it!¡±

    ¡°Brother, look at ¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Rosemary was undergoing a variety of tests arranged by Edmund, and it was hard to finish thest one when Edmund walked in.

    ¡°Have you finished checking everything?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s all checked out, now you should be relieved!¡±

    Rosemary sat on her butt in the hospital bed and gave Edmund a grumbling look.

    Since she was a child, she did not like hospitals, because as long as every time she came to the hospital will be a variety of tests, that feeling is like aboratory lying inside the Sean rats, let the cold instruments in the body to explore constantly.

    Edmund walked up to her and stroked her head with a doting look in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved when the report resultse out and make sure everything is normal!¡±

    At the sound of this, Rosemary copsed on the hospital bed, this big brother of his is really a real brother!

    Seeing this, Edmund smiled faintly and turned toward the nurse.

 Chapter 1076 Abnormal behavior

    ¡°Karen, what are you nning to give Rosemary as a gift?¡±

    Fiona holding Karen¡¯s arm, looking at a variety of boutique stores in front of her, toe here for a period of time, and she has slowly adapted to the city, looking at the day of the appointment with grandpa ising, she ¡­ suddenly some reluctance to leave here so soon.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought about it yet either, so I¡¯ll just stroll around and see!¡±

    With a status like Rosemary¡¯s, he has everything he should and shouldn¡¯t have, but she wanted to give her a unique gift.

    At that moment, Karen¡¯s cell phone rang and the caller ID was Gaby!

    Fiona came forward to take a look at Gaby¡¯s phone, could not help but lightlyugh out loud, said: ¡°really can not see, like Doyle such a cold man once moved, really is not at all Shu those emotional master.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, he might be looking for me for something!¡±

    ¡°Did I talk nonsense, don¡¯t you know clearly in your heart?¡±

    Karen red at her and pressed the call button, ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Karen, did you and Fiona pick up the young master from school today?¡±

    Gaby¡¯s urgent voice came from the other side of the phone. Hearing this, Karen¡¯s heart thudded and a sense of foreboding suddenly came over her.

    ¡°No, since Fiona asked you to pick them up, we naturally won¡¯t go and pick them up.¡± Even if they went to pick them up, they would tell him in advance.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, I¡¯m checking, I¡¯ll tell youter what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Without waiting for Karen to speak, Gaby had already hung up the phone.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Fiona saw Karen standing there all alone, walked up and asked with concern.

    ¡°Fiona, Gaby just called to ask if we picked up Blume and Nina, and although he didn¡¯t say anything, I always had a bad feeling about it, do you think the kids will ¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about what they would do to Rosemary if the babies were really gone!

    At that, Fiona¡¯s head exploded and went nk. After a few seconds of silence, she waved for a cab and dragged Karen to the school they were at.

    ¡°Gaby, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Anthony received Gaby¡¯s phone call all the way to the madness, and at this time the school principal¡¯s office, Gaby will be almost every corner of the school looked no less than a dozen times, in addition to seeing Blume and Nina out of the ssroom with their backpacks, there is no longer their two figures, the two little ones are like disappearing into thin air, no clues to speak of.

    And at this moment the school principal face pale, forehead sweating, trembling standing aside, the school in addition to the principal knows their true identity, the other people do not know, although he has always instructed the people below to take good care of the two little ones, and Blume and Nina in the school is also exceptionally obedient, but did not expect to suddenly happen at this time such things However, he didn¡¯t expect that something like this would suddenly happen at this time.

    ¡°The thing is this, today after lunch, the old as usual, began to let each child in their respective cribs nap, and our old in order to create afortable sleeping space for the children, once the children are all asleep will go to the door to guard, and the monitoring shows that the lunch break wake up when the young master and young miss are still in, but did not think ¡­¡±

    The principal, because of the sudden disappearance of children, has been scared speechless, the children whoe here to study are rich or noble, which he can not afford to offend, not to mention that now lost or The Grant family¡¯s young master and young miss, although the Grant family is not very good, but after all, the status is there, just poor care is enough to make him this The Grant family is not in a good situation, but after all, the status is there, just carelessness is enough to make him this life can not turn around, let alone continue to be his principal.

    ¡°Waste, The Grant family spend so much money every year to raise you what use, even two small children can not take care of, if something happens to the young master and young miss, you just will be your life to lose this useless.¡±

    Anthony angrily scolded the principal who was not far from him, his handsome face was ironic, and his icy eyes were like ayer of frost ted on them, like a beast ready to attack.

    ¡°Anthony spare my life, I have always looked after the young master and young miss carefully and cautiously, never a trace of sloppiness, today¡¯s incident is indeed my negligence, I will definitely think of every way to find the young master and young miss as soon as possible.¡±

    The principal flopped to his knees, he was not very clear about Gaby, but Anthony he knew better than anyone else, Wilson was not there, Anthony¡¯s words were Wilson¡¯s words, and now The Grant family¡¯s only heir and young princess was missing within his management, no matter how it was said, it was his responsibility.

    ¡°I have just looked at the front and back of the school, did not find a trace of someoneing in, instead, I saw this at the back door of the school, if my judgment is good, it should be the young master took the young miss to avoid the school cameras and left the school by himself.¡±

    Gaby stared at the surveince video on top of theputer, pondered for a while, and then suddenly spoke.

    Because the children whoe here to study are the future heirs of the big families or a thousand Miss Kim, security is even tighter, the people outside want to easilye in to take the children away is almost impossible, plus there is no trace of outsiders entering the school, so he is sure that the little guy is sneaking out on his own.

    ¡°How is it possible, they are only two children of about three years old, although the little miss is a little naughty, but the young master¡¯s character you and I both know well, there is no way he will take the little miss out of school.¡±

    Apparently Anthony didn¡¯t believe Gaby¡¯s analysis at all. To him, Blume and Nina were two small children who couldn¡¯t sneak out of school on their own without an adult in tow.

    ¡°This maybe we should find Fiona to ask, she has spent more time with the young master and young miss during this time, maybe she will know something.¡±

    Just after Gaby¡¯s words, Karen and Fiona came running in with anxious faces, and as soon as they entered Fiona asked hurriedly, ¡°Doyle, where are Blume and Nina?¡±

    ¡°Fiona, I would like to ask, during this period of time have you felt any unusual behavior from the young master and young miss when you were with them?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean by that? Did something really happen to Blume and Nina?¡±

    Fiona looked up at Gaby and saw them nod, only to see her slim body stumble, and fortunately Karen was behind her in time to hold her up.

    ¡°How could this happen, they were fine when we sent them to school this morning, how could this happen?¡±

    ¡°What is going on? How did the children suddenly disappear?¡±

 Chapter 1077 Rosemaryâ€™s kids canâ€™t be stupid, can they?

    Gaby told them the whole story again, and in order to keep everyone from overlooking the important details, he had to be more calm than they were.

    ¡°If you put it that way, Nina Bay snuck out on her own?¡±

    Fiona asked questioningly as she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Well, so you¡¯re thinking hard, have they done anything unusual in thest two days, or have they mentioned to you that they want to buy anything?¡±

    Hearing Gaby say this, Fiona and Karen looked at each other and suddenly spoke, ¡°Tomorrow is Rosemary¡¯s birthday, the two of them little ones shouldn¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Fiona hadn¡¯t finished speaking, her cell phone rang at the right time, looking at the disy of Sunny, a sh of surprise in her eyes, hurried to pick up the phone.

    ¡°Hey, Sister Sunny, is it Blume who¡¯s home?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you send Gaby to pick them up? They haven¡¯te back yet. I¡¯m calling you to ask you if you know that the money jar in Nina¡¯s room and Blume¡¯s money jar have been broken.¡±

    ¡°You said Blume and Nina¡¯s piggy banks were shattered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I just happened to buy them both some clothes when I went out today, and when I put the clothes on them, I found that the money jar that they usually treasure so much was all broken, and I was worried that the two little ones would be sad when they found out, but I also asked the maids at home, and they all said they didn¡¯t move anything in their room, so I just wanted to ask if you knew? ¡±

    Sunny¡¯s tone on the other side of the phone was soft, and it was clear that she didn¡¯t know the news of Blume and Nina¡¯s disappearance.

    Fiona just wanted to tell Sunny that the little one might be missing, the phone was taken by Anthony, only to see him say something, and soon hung up the phone.

    ¡°The young master¡¯s disappearance should not be mentioned to other people for the time being, ording to Sunny¡¯s words, they should have sneaked out to buy birthday gifts for The Great Young Lady, so, you guys go back first, I will now go to anxious people to search with all their might, if The Great Young Lady asks, you can say If The Great Young Lady asks, you can say that the school suddenly organized the children to go to summer camp, and they will not return until two dayster.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not good! You guys know what Blume and Nina mean to Rosemary, in case ¡­¡±

    ¡°No what-ifs!¡±

    Not waiting for Fiona to finish, Anthony directly interrupted her, ¡°The Great Young Lady¡¯s body has just recovered, if we tell her the news of the young master¡¯s disappearance at this time, will her body still be able to hold up?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Fiona, Anthony is right, now Rosemary to busy things is indeed too much, not to mention that the two of them may really just sneak out to buy gifts for Rosemary may not be, we better listen to Anthony¡¯s words first, do not tell Rosemary first. ¡±

    Karen pulled in Fiona, at this time they could not help but cooperate.

    ¡°This way, Karen and I will go to the nearby mall first and look for them, we might be able to meet them!¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t wait for them to say yes, she took Karen¡¯s hand and headed outside.

    After they left, Anthony¡¯s expression instantly became serious, hesitated for a while slowly spoke: ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right, the young master they went out on their own, but I¡¯m now worried about the two of them this time out do not know if they will let someone with a heart to take advantage of the opportunity to them.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Today at noon when I went to inspect, I found traces of a fierce fight at the east garden, and the people I sent to protect The Grant family also suddenly disappeared, Edmund young arranged for one dead, three seriously injured, and another equally unknown, I fear that today¡¯s incident is a nned purpose, I fear that those people will make a move on The Great Young Lady, now you go back to the hospital first, I will take someone to find the young master.¡±

    All he can do now is beg God to bless and let him find them as soon as possible.

    ¡°Does the one above you know about it?¡±

    When something like this happens, Gaby feels that he should be made aware of it and that he has a right to know.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve asked someone to inform the young master.¡±

    Blume and Nina¡¯s sudden disappearance did give them all a rubbing of the hands, and they were indeed kidnapped, but it was not as bad as they thought, instead, the picture kept changing.

    ¡°We in The Grant family round and round so many days have no way to get down, did not expect them to take the initiative to send to the door, but these two little guys look really good, no wonder Rosemary will be so nervous, if not the vige chief¡¯s daughter, I really do not know there are such two big fat sheep? ¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Johnny stared at the two little buns in the back seat with a dark thought in his mind.

    But it is very strange that the two little buns do not seem to be afraid of them at all, especially the little girl, a pair of big watery eyes extraordinarily excited looking out of the window flying over thendscape, holding the doll¡¯s little hand also did not forget to free one to gesture, how to look like a child being held hostage.

    Nima, it can¡¯t be that this Rosemary¡¯s kid is stupid!

    And at this moment Tess has already been charmed by the little bun in front of her, a moment to pinch Nina¡¯s fleshy little face, and a moment to look at a cool Blume, especially Nina left a beautiful sister, and a beautiful sister, that childish and cheerful voice has already melted her teenage heart, she really can not believe that there is such a beautiful child in this world.

    ¡°Pretty sister, are you really my mommy¡¯s best friend? Why has Nina never seen you before?¡±

    Nina, who was watching the scenery with great interest, suddenly turned her head to look at Tess, a curious baby look, a pair of doll-like eyes fluttering, as if a little angel who fell to earth.

    Tess gently scraped her small nose and softly said, ¡°Sister went to college abroad when your mom got married and only came back yesterday, although you don¡¯t know sister, but sister knows you, you see these are the pictures your mommy sent me?¡±

    Looking at the photo on top of the phone, Nina¡¯s tiny eyes shed with an imperceptible light, but Tess didn¡¯t notice, after all, they were just two children of about three years old, no matter who else would have been wary of them.

    ¡°Wow, this picture was taken by mommy secretly for us when my brother and I were catching hide-and-seek inside the garden, when mommy said that a beautiful aunt wanted to see us, so mommy was talking about you, sister?¡±

    Nina flipped through the photos inside her phone and ate the snacks Tess bought her while she kept talking.

    Tess heard Nina say so, heart more happy, because these photos are she took advantage of the vige chief¡¯s daughter when she was not paying attention to get from her cell phone, worried about the little ones suspicious, so they took out to show them, but did not think that there is really this matter by mistake.

 Chapter 1078 Uncle, weâ€™re being followed!

    ¡°Brother, just when we were looking for the young master near Tian Square, there were witnesses who saw two children get out of the cab this afternoon, ording to witnesses, because the two children look particrly good-looking, attracting the attention of many people around, witnesses saw them enter one jewelry store after another, but each store stay for less than two minutes Not more than two minutes, but finally in a jewelry store called Jade Restaurant stayed for ten minutes, just I have gone to the jewelry store called Jade Restaurant asked, they said there are indeed two small children to their store to buy things, but after buying something they left.¡±

    A young man said to Anthony.

    ¡°Then did they see the young master and young miss heading somewhere?¡±

    If ording to what they saw, Blume and Nina should have returned home by now, but now there is still no news from the old house, which proves that the two little ones have note back yet.

    A sense of foreboding leapt up from the bottom of his heart, when Anthony¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang, when he saw the caller number, Anthony quickly picked up.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony¡¯s hand holding the phone couldn¡¯t help but tighten the force, a quick sh of joy in his eyes, and a painful struggle at the same time.

    After a few seconds of silence, Anthony slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Young master, please forgive me for not being able to listen to you this time, my men have found that the young master and young miss appeared in Tian Square this afternoon, I have asked people to transfer the monitoring, all things wait for the young master and young miss to return.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, after hanging up the phone Anthony quickly gathered a dozen subordinates out the door, into the car, the car quickly headed to Tian Square.

    ¡°Big brother, the surveince hase through!¡±

    The man opened the transmitted video and then handed theputer to Anthony.

    The video soon showed two small figures, as the witness said, the two little ones did stay in the jewelry store for a while, before and after a total time of no more than half an hour, just when they walked out of the jewelry store, the video inside Nina suddenly opened her mouth and Blume said something, Anthony followed Wilson learned lip-sync before, and soon locked the target at the corner of a Anthony quickly locked the target in a coffee shop around the corner, only to see Blume bought a cup of milk tea inside, and then came up a girl, because it was back to the camera, so Anthony did not know what they were saying.

    In no time, the woman took Blume and Nina into a ck minivan, and the car headed not back to The Grant family, but to the outskirts of town.

    ¡°Check the identity of these two people immediately, and the others follow me.¡±

    At the same time, the two little ones arepletely unaware that at the moment this side because of their two has turned over the sky, while the immediate Tess and Johnny looked at the two little munchkins in front of them, like seeing a countless number of decimal points, the mind kept shing a variety of images.

    Nina hugged a big bag of kopecks, her little hands kept feeding them into her mouth, looking at the beautiful scenery outside, and finally, satisfied, she stuffed thest chip into her mouth,y down on the seat and burped.

    Blume nced at his sister who had eaten and drunk, a face of disgust, every time as soon as you hear that there are snacks to eat, the head inside nothing, even sold by others and happy to help people count the money, really hopeless!

    ¡°Uncle, we¡¯re being followed!¡±

 Chapter 1079 simply looking for abuse

    ¡°Stalking?¡±

    Johnny hurried through the reflector, saw a ck SUV behind him has been following behind, in fact, at the beginning he saw, originally thought it was just the same road, she did not care too much, plus just too nervous and excited, did not even think about this up to go.

    Tess heard Nina say so, is about to say she nonsense, just will head out, only to hear a bang, head and bullets flying shoulder, if not Blume pulled her in time, at the moment she may have gone to hell to report.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Releasing his hand, Blume growled with a displeased look.

    This IQ, still want to kidnap their brother andsister, simply looking for death.

    Tess was lying in her seat as if she had lost her soul, and the drama that only appeared on TV was now ying out in front of her eyes.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you be so mean? Can¡¯t you see that the pretty sister is about to die of fright?¡±

    Nina stretched out her chubby little hand to gently smooth in Tess¡¯s chest and said in a milky voice: ¡°Pretty sister is fine, you have been pulled back from the hands of Hades by my brother, for the time being he will not be so quick to let you go.¡±

    Listening to Nina¡¯s words, the corners of Blume¡¯s lips twitched slightly, this sister was sure she was beingforted not frightened.

    ¡°Damn it, what the hell is going on?¡±

    Johnny cursed as he drove.

    The SUVs behind them kept closing in on their cars, but thankfully Johnny¡¯s driving skills were not a meal, and when they were about to catch up, Johnny mmed on the gas, and the car drove off like a ghost.

    ¡°Brother, they should not be found us ¡­¡± by this time Tess has slowlye to his senses, looking at the two children around him, not quite sure asked.

    Johnny drove the car while looking through the rearview mirror and spoke to Blume: ¡°Little guy, is that your family on top of the car behind you?¡±

    The words just fell, Nina sitting in Johnny¡¯s back seat could not help but roll her eyes, childish voice slowly sounded, said: ¡°Uncle, have you ever seen whose parents would shoot at their own baby? Especially a child as smart and beautiful as my brother and I?¡±

    Uh ¡­

    At that, Johnny instantly had a sense that he was an idiot.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand how an IQ like yours can still live so long.¡±

    And want to kidnap her and her brother, simply looking for abuse, two people¡¯s IQbined are not as good as hers, let alone trying to fool her clever and gaijin brother.

    This kind of intelligence is really worrying ah!

    The little one stretched out his little hand and gently gestured on his chest and head, and a sound was softly emitted inside his little red beaked mouth.

    Amen ¡­

    Seeing this, Tess and Johnny two people look at each other, instantly embarrassed old face scarlet.

    Perhaps because they are the reason for the children, Johnny siblings and two did not bother with her, after all, the people said is also the truth.

    But soon Johnny found things wrong, they are now being chased with a gun? Why the two little ones in front of you is a calm face, they should not be scared to cry, to find their mother?

    Why is the plot different from the TV show?

    ¡°Drive well if you want to live, or you won¡¯t know how to dieter!¡±

    Blume sitting in the back seat suddenly opened his mouth, not waiting for Johnny to speak, the little guy this time not slow from his own small school bag inside out a miniptop, ced on the smallp, boot, search for signals.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die then do as I say!¡±

    Just as Johnny was about to open his mouth, Nina somehow took another packet of French fries and ate them there, slurring her words as she did so, ¡°Uncle, take his word for it, you¡¯re guaranteed to see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    Johnny and Tess initially designed this kidnapping, but also want to revenge Rosemary to calm the heart of that resentment, even in the two little ones will be coaxed into the car, but also did not want to do anything to them.

    But now they are in such a dangerous situation, want to escape safely, the chances are almost zero, not to mention that just a minute ago he found more than one car following behind him, look at their appearance, all are not good.

    But to put his life in the hands of a small fart gives Johnny the feeling that he is looking for death.

    But looking at the two little ones that look calm, Johnny¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but beat the drum again.

    ¡°If you think you can get away with it, you can also not do what I say!¡±

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s take a gamble!¡±

    Tess is also torn, struggling in his heart for a long time before speaking.

    ¡°If I listen to you am I really sure of getting out safely?¡±

    ¡°Fifty percent!¡±

    ¡°Fifty percent?¡±

    Looking at the small group in the back seat, Johnny suddenly felt himself being suppressed by a strong gas field, so that he could not help but feel harm.

    But ¡­

    He is just a small child, or a little toddler to be exact.

    ¡°Uncle, if you do not listen to your brother¡¯s words right, there is not even one percent chance of winning oh!¡±

    Nina¡¯s words were like a sharp knife in Johnny¡¯s heart and stabbed him hard, didn¡¯t he know?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Did this little girl¡¯s mother not teach her not to reveal people¡¯s shorings freely?

    ¡°Good, boy, today I will press my body price life to you, no matter what the result is, I will not me you!¡±

    Johnny¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, a look of vowed death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you have that chance!¡±

    The sound of the fall, Nina has been on the side to cover her mouth lightlyugh, as if hearing a very funny joke, while at the moment Tess is a worried face, a pair of eyes all fall on the small figure beside them.

    Look at Blume ten fingers quickly tapping on the keyboard, the screen constantly output a variety of English letters, and Tess is a can not understand, more do not understand what he wants to do.

    What makes her wonder even more is that this child is not only about three years old?

    ¡°We are now heading in the direction of Miles Avenue, turn left after 300 meters, and then keep going ahead.¡±

    Blume tapped the keyboard quickly while giving instructions to Johnny in front of him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that direction toward the ind of Gngyu?¡±

    There is a remote location, and the pedestrian traffic is very little, plus a few robberies urred there before, the case is still not solved, and now they crash into it again, is not the wolf before and after the tiger, when not even the dregs are not left.

    If not for his narrow-mindedness, he wouldn¡¯t have pulled his big brother onto this deadly path, and when he thought of this, Tess¡¯s tears fell like broken pearls.

 Chapter 1080 you threaten me

    ¡°Sister, why are you crying?¡±

    Nina looked at Tess, who kept dropping tears, and couldn¡¯t help but exim.

    Although they are now in between life and death, but things are not yet the end? What¡¯s more, isn¡¯t there still her brother around? As for being scared like this?

    ¡°Pretty sister, although I do not know why you and uncle want to kidnap us, but on ount of you buy me food, and now we are in the same boat, I will not be bothered with you, so, you rest!¡±

    The little guy¡¯s chubby little hand patted hard on Tess¡¯s shoulder, a look that actually I know everything, but on the basis of our acquaintance, I will not bother with you.

    At the word, Tess whole person stunned there, tears also because of Nina¡¯s explosion and forget to fall, and Johnny listened to the words of a slight tremor in the body, but the situation at the moment does not let him have more time to delve into.

    ¡°You mean you guys knew from the beginning that we weren¡¯t your mommy¡¯s friends?¡±

    ¡°Would you think, sister, that my mother would let an aunt we¡¯ve never mete and take us away?¡±

    Nina cast her an idiotic look, this sister is quite pretty, but her IQ is really not very good.

    Doesn¡¯t she know that their identities have not been announced to the public?

    Although she didn¡¯t know where they learned about them, one thing was certain: there was an inside job in his house.

    Thinking of this, Nina nodded with certainty, already secretly having her own idea in her mind.

    ¡°If it were your child, would you let a friend you¡¯ve never met take her away?¡±

    Tess shook her head, her eyes a look of certainty.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you can¡¯t even do that, let alone my mommy!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Nina that face on your IQ will not, let alone my kissing mommy.

    Bang, Bang, Bang ¡­

    The sudden sound of gunfire from the back of the car instantly broke the odd conversation between the two inside the car, and Tess yelled out, holding Nina tightly in her arms.

    ¡°What should we do, will we be beaten into a ho¡¯s nest?¡±

    Tess couldn¡¯t help but cry while holding Nina tightly in her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they don¡¯t really want to take our lives, their purpose may be the same as yours.¡±

    Blume, who had not spoken, suddenly spoke up, which caused the two people inside the car to visibly stiffen their bodies.

    Although he was right, it was really so humiliating to be said so nakedly.

    ¡°That one was really a misunderstanding, just don¡¯t be talking about it, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, my brother and I just wanted to take a breath, but we really didn¡¯t want to hurt you guys from the beginning to the end!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, she always had a feeling that this little toddler beside her was really dangerous, even more dangerous than those behind her.

    Bang Bang ¡­

    The car behind them is getting closer and closer, and bullets are flying rapidly towards them.

    Ah ¡­

    ¡°Get down!¡±

    Johnny looked at the cars that were in hot pursuit, and drove that gut-wrenching, suddenly this moment he was really d that he had gone to learn racing, otherwise today he would bepletely ounted for here.

    ¡°Damn, who the hell are these people? What the hell do they want?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re from the mob!¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never offended anyone in the mob, so why are they still hot on my trail?¡±

    Although he is not very pleasant, but never easily offended, so at the moment Johnny really can not figure out why those people will keep biting them.

    ¡°Because their target is me!¡±

    Falling sound, the entire carriage instantly became a dead silence, Johnny could not believe through the rear-view mirror nced at the calm and self-contained little baby, how a kind of on the thief¡¯s ship vest sense.

    ¡°You guessed right, in fact, my sister and I were followed from the beginning, because at that time we were in a ce where there were many people, monitoring, so the other side has not made a move, just did not expect is halfway kill a Cheng Biaojin to,pletely disrupted their ns.¡±

    Blume will be Johnny¡¯s heart of doubt is very easy to say, just he does not know is that his words once out, Johnny¡¯s heart has long been because of his words and vomit blood in anger.

    ¡°So you guys just got into my car and deliberately dragged us down with you?¡±

    The thought of their own sophisticated deployment of the n eventually turned into the graft of others, and may even have to take their lives.

    ¡°You can also choose to turn us over to them, but only if you dare to guarantee that they don¡¯t kill anyone.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me?¡±

    ¡°I just analyze the situation clearly to you, as to how to choose the final decision is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    Blume¡¯s voice just fell, Tess whispered a Johnny, Nina¡¯s little head from Tess¡¯s arms, a pair ofrge eyes unblinking look at Tess, milk voice asked: ¡°Sister, you will put us down?¡±

    Looking at Nina¡¯s pitiful look, Tess gently shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle won¡¯t leave you behind!¡±

    After saying that, Tess turned his head to look at Johnny who was driving in front of him and said, ¡°Brother, they are just two little kids, we can¡¯t just watch them in danger and not care.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to leave them behind, so don¡¯t talk to me now and let me think about how I can get rid of them.¡±

    Hearing this, Nina, who was hiding in Tess¡¯s arms, made a face at Blume, whose handsome, cool little face floated up in a Tammy arc.

    Meanwhile, Wilson just got off the ne, Anthony has all the information investigated clearly, from the video they brought back can be seen, the young master and young miss voluntarily got into the ck car, and not coerced by someone.

    ¡°Did you find out where the ck car went?¡±

    Wilson asked as he walked out the door.

    ¡°Have checked, the ck car is a man called Liu Qiao bought in the second-hand car market, because it is a second-hand car, the logo inside are destroyed, so want to track down in the end who is the car, it will take some time.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that much time left, one more minute they are in danger, you go tell Roger that he has three minutes to help me locate where Blume and the others are right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson quickly got into the car, ording to the video just inside the picture, the ck car that kidnapped Blume and Nina should be headed in the direction of Miles Avenue.

    ¡°Drive in the direction of Miles Avenue.¡±

    ¡°Yes, young master!¡±

    And this side, Roger good easy to get Wilson¡¯s great kindness, in a deserted ind vacation, buttocks are not yet warm, was Anthony¡¯s a life-threatening phone call to scare the flowers lost.

 Chapter 1081 There is no that layer

    ¡°Well? Any news yet?¡±

    At this moment sitting inside the ward Karen as if sitting on pins and needles, as soon as she saw Fiona came back from outside and hurriedly went forward to ask.

    Fiona sat on the chair, shook his head, said: ¡°From the babies missing to now can have passed an hour, and now Anthony that side still no news at all.¡±

    ¡°What should I do now? When I went to Rosemary¡¯s just now she asked me when the babies wereing over today, and now it¡¯s almost 5:30, and I¡¯m worried that Rosemary will find out something different if the babies don¡¯t show up in.¡±

    Karen looked at the clock on the wall with a grimace.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two go shopping? Why are you back so soon?¡±

    Edmund walked in with the medical chart and saw their anxious faces and couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Seeing the two of them stammering, Edmund walked up to them and couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys, you didn¡¯t go out shopping and get bullied again, did you?¡±

    Because before Karen took Fiona out shopping outside, just fancy a dress, the result was an Alva star to grab, the results of the two angry enough.

    Not because the clothes were snatched away and angry, but the other party¡¯s verbal attitude deeply pissed off the good-tempered Karen half to death.

    Edmund saw Fiona¡¯s eyes were red, put away the smile on his face, his hands couldn¡¯t help but grab both of her slender lotus arms, and asked anxiously, ¡°Fiona, tell Edmund, did something happen?¡±

    Fiona was Edmund so a question, tears instantly words fall, can no longer control the heart of the fear, loudly cried up.

    ¡°Blume and Nina are missing!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    When Karen saw this, she knew that the matter could no longer be hidden.

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°An hour ago!¡±

    ¡°Does Rosemary know yet?¡±

    Edmund grasped Fiona¡¯s arm hand instantly removed, frowned tightly, eyes are thick with worry.

    His biggest concern now is whether Rosemary¡¯s body can withstand it if she knows about it.

    Plus her body ¡­

    ¡°Rosemary doesn¡¯t know yet, and Anthony asked us not to tell Rosemary yet so she wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about, what is it that you don¡¯t want me to worry about?¡±

    Rosemary happens to be walking to the door when she hears Karen saying something else about not wanting her to worry.

    Seeing Rosemary who suddenly appeared at the door of the ward, Edmund gave Karen a wink and teased, ¡°Are you a smooth ear? We speak so quietly let you hear.¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down?¡±

    Looking at the three of them, Rosemary blinked, saw them all looking at her, coughed lightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s not very loud, but a whisper isn¡¯t so bad, but is there something you¡¯re hiding from me, Fiona?¡±

    Fiona, who was named, looked up and as soon as she met Rosemary¡¯s gaze, tears began to well up in her eyes again.

    ¡°What can we hide from you? It¡¯s just that Fiona went out today to pick out a birthday present for you, and she found a brooch that was bought by another customer, so she felt sad and we wereforting her.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Edmund, obviously not very convinced by her words, and her gaze fell back on Karen¡¯s.

    Karen nodded and then said, ¡°That brooch was chosen by Fiona for a long time, but the waitress in that store was a bit size-eyed and sold that brooch to thedy who came in behind.¡±

    After saying that, Karen felt her little heart was about to jump out, since childhood, this was the first time she had lied, and she didn¡¯t expect the other party to be her most beloved sister.

    ¡°Fiona¡¯s heartfelt thanks Rosemary, if you would, could you make me a bracelet?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the bracelet on her arm, it was not as luxurious and expensive as those, but it was exquisite, and most importantly the bracelet was made by Fiona herself.

    ¡°Does Rosemary mean this bracelet I¡¯m holding?¡±

    ¡°Well, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°As long as Rosemary likes it, Fiona will make you er.¡±

    Fiona is very happy, she grew up especially like to do some handicrafts, plus the South Mountain Vige and a hidden tribe, every thing they wear is basically made by themselves, at first she had thought about it, but worried about too cheap, and finally put off the idea.

    ¡°Fiona, next time when my birthday you also send me one, okay?¡±

    Karen then turned to Fiona in order to keep the atmosphere from bing awkward.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯m willing to do a hundred of them!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even like it enough, where would I resent it.¡±

    ¡°You guys talk first, I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Edmund saw that Rosemary was convinced, thinking that the children might be in danger at any time, plus there was one item in Rosemary¡¯s test report that needed to be further determined, and as long as the report sheet did note back, he could not rest assured.

    ¡°Rosemary, I have some things to do, I¡¯ll leave first!¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to say anything, Fiona grabbed her bag from the chair and quickly followed.

    Karen looked at Fiona¡¯s departing figure, of course she knew what she was going to do, and as much as she wanted to go, she had to stay here to keep Rosemary from getting suspicious.

    ¡°Karen, do you ever think that Fiona and Edmund are a good match for each other!¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t think Edmund and Fiona both look like they¡¯re on that level!¡±

    What¡¯s more, all fools can see that Edmund¡¯s heart and eyes are only Rosemary you, okay?

    Instead of falling in love with a man who only has another woman in his heart, it is better to keep this rtionship as it is now.

    ¡°Rtionships can be cultivated slowly, and with a man as good as Edmund, I think he deserves a good love.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you know very well that Edmund Big only has you in his heart, and although he doesn¡¯t say it on the surface, his eyes have betrayed him long ago.¡±

    Karen turned her head to look at Rosemary beside her. Ever since Wilson¡¯s ident and the Grant family¡¯s incident, all the burdens were on her tender shoulders, and every time she saw her exhausted from dealing with the shareholders of thepany, she wished there was a man who could carry it all for her.

    ¡°In my heart, I have always treated him as my own big brother, other than that in no other, Edmund also understands in his heart, I believe that with the passage of time, he will definitely find a suitable girl for him, and at that time he will also know, in fact, I in his heart is actually not as important as he thought.¡±

    The reason he hasn¡¯t walked out yet is because he hasn¡¯t met his true mate yet.

 Chapter 1082 who is your baby

    ¡°Edmund, wait for me!¡±

    Edmund looked at Fiona, who had caught up with him, wrinkled his brow lightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to find Blume and Nina and take me with you, OK?¡±

    Fiona begged as she grabbed Edmund¡¯s arm.

    Every minute was a long ordeal for her now, and the tone sat there worrying that Rosemary would see that she might as well follow Edmund to find out.

    ¡°You can take you there, but you must promise to behave and listen to me.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, every time there is her eye to eye, for her request, Edmund simply can¡¯t refuse, perhaps because of her young age, plus she came here alone, so the heart can¡¯t help but want to be kind to her.

    ¡°Yes, I promise!¡±

    Fiona jerked out her hand and made a face like I promise to behave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Young master, there is news from Mr. Finkler¡¯s side, and the location has been sent to your phone.¡±

    Wilson picked up the phone to open the mailbox to look at Roger sent over the geographic location, the more gloomy face can be frozen,manded, the SUV like a ghost like the destination to drive.

    Bang, Bang, Bang ¡­

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Tess screamed, shielding Nina tightly underneath her, and shouted to Johnny in front of her, ¡°Big brother, they¡¯re about to catch up, what should we do?¡±

    Ah ¡­

    A bullet thudded against the ss door on the left, causing Tess to scream.

    And Blume Grant sitting on the right side of the face has been hard to see the extreme, small handsome face issued a horrible cold, suddenly to Johnnymanded: ¡°Uncle, I shouted one, two, three, and then you have to be the fastest speed to the top of the car, understand?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    At the moment, Blume is like amander, facing such a dangerous situation is still calm, calm, and Johnny has long forgotten that the person who gave the order is just a three-year-old child.

    Three ¡­

    II ¡­

    One ¡­

    Just in Blume¡¯s mouth thest number fell that moment, Johnny with the fastest speed directly to the top of the throttle, the ck car as if ghostly whoosh darted out, only to hear a boom, an explosion came from behind them.

    The fire is roaring.

    The red fire light will be half of the sky illuminated as if daylight, bright and bright.

    Immediately after, there was another gunshot behind him, and just when Johnny wanted to see what was going on, there was a man in his passenger seat at some point.

    ¡°Who are you and what do you want?¡±

    Johnny looked at the man sitting next to him and was scared.

    He couldn¡¯t understand how the hell this man got in, and when his eyes fell on the smoking hot muzzle of the gun in his right hand, it almost didn¡¯t take the piss out of him.

    ¡°I want to fuck you!¡±

    The sound fell, a ck muzzle of a gun instantly against Johnny¡¯s head, Tess has long been this sudden situation in front of the dazed, even open the mouth to ask for help are forgotten.

    ¡°Little piggy, you¡¯re scaring me!¡±

    A certain person¡¯s hand holding the gun shook violently, turned his head furiously and red at the goblin in the back seat who was smiling wildly, and roared angrily, ¡°Nina, how did you get here?¡±

    Logan quickly put the gun away in his hand and was about to go up and knead the doughnut when he was struck by a cold, unfeeling voice.

    ¡°You are five secondste, and the request you made before is invalid.¡±

    Blumepletely ignored someone¡¯s exaggerated expression and shouted at Johnny, ¡°Uncle, pull over!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Johnny hurriedly parked the car on the side of the road, and Nina got off Tess¡¯ body and pushed open the door to get out.

    After getting out of the car, Johnny looked at the ground behind the debris wreckage, could not help but shiver, now the crisis is lifted, and they also wanted to kidnap them before, I wonder if the two siblings will also be with these people a end.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re not hurt!¡±

    As soon as he got out of the car, Tess hurried to Johnny¡¯s front to make sure he wasn¡¯t hurt before he was relieved.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Patted the back of Tess¡¯s hand, Johnny walked to Blume and Nina, although they are only two small children, but experience just that hour of life and death wandering, this moment, he suddenly found that people live in the world, there is really no need to be too serious, because no one knows when they will say goodbye to the world.

    ¡°Uncle, you and your sister hurry back, the police will be here soon.¡±

    Without waiting for Johnny to speak, Blume had already spoken.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to let us go, we were just ¡­¡±

    Johnny and Tess looked incredulously at the little tit in front of them. They originally thought he would send them to the police station when they saw the reinforcements, but they didn¡¯t expect to let them go now.

    ¡°If you had just chosen to let us down, you would not be standing here now, but ¡­¡±

    After saying that, Nina subconsciously looked behind her at the corpse lying on the ground and smiled lightly.

    When the siblings heard Nina¡¯s words, they turned pale with fear, especially Tess, who clutched Johnny¡¯s hand tightly and wouldn¡¯t let go.

    This hour is a situation that they never want to encounter in their lifetime.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly what misunderstanding there is between you guys and my mommy, I believe in any decision my mommy makes. Although you guys came with an agenda at first, but seeing as you saved us, this matter will end today.¡±

    ¡°Are you really going to let us go?¡±

    Tess asked with some uncertainty.

    ¡°Sister, if you¡¯re questioning, you won¡¯t be able to leave if you want to by then.¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for my baby¡¯s sake, I would have shot both of you in the head.¡±

    Since you dare to kidnap my baby, you are simply looking for death.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your baby?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s your baby?¡±

    Logan¡¯s words instantly aroused the anger of the small group beside him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tess and Johnny looked at the scene happening in front of them and were bbergasted.

    Logan a cold eyes swept, scared Tess and Johnny as if they had seen a ghost, instantly fled without a trace.

    ¡°Little piggy, a few months no see, your cheek is really getting thicker and thicker!¡±

    The chubby little hand pinched Logan¡¯s handsome, handsome face and smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always had a thick skin, you guys don¡¯t know that!¡± Logan¡¯s expression of ¡°I am what you say I am¡± instantly provoked a nk stare from the little group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to, I¡¯m telling you, with the three seconds you werete, your trust rating is already zero with my brother!¡±

    Logan¡¯s gaze instantly shifted to the iceberg Jackzi on the side, then revealed a smile that he thought was the most handsome, a doggy look, and came forward and said, ¡°Baby, what Nina said isn¡¯t true, right!¡±

 Chapter 1083 straight can also be broken into a bend

    ¡°It¡¯s more real than real gold!¡±

    Looking at the face in front of him, if not for the height difference between them, he really wanted to beat him up.

    Logan looked at Blume Grant that hate to tear his bones into the appearance, the mind instantly appeared a tragic picture, Logan could not help but shiver, instantly pull themselves and Blume¡¯s distance away from a foot.

    ¡°Nina, you can¡¯t leave your Logan to die, otherwise where else can you find a man like me who treats you so well, is so handsome, has a high face value and most importantly, I am able to let you bully me, do you think you can find a second man like me in this world?¡±

    Logan hugged Nina with an expression of you don¡¯t want me, you lose the world.

    Nina stroked Logan¡¯s head and said in a very understanding way, ¡°Good boy, as I look so cute, people love me, flowers bloom beauty girl, the man who can follow me in the future must be a more powerful man than my daddy.¡±

    At that, the corners of Logan¡¯s lips twitched slightly, could he really be that bad in Jean¡¯s heart?

    He is ¡­

    ¡°But seeing as you¡¯re willing to be bullied by me, I¡¯ll reluctantly take you in!¡±

    Nina looked at the demonic man in front of her with the posture of a queen and gave alms.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    He did not want to live, I did not expect him Logan wise life, but finally ended up in such a situation today.

    He was reduced to being destroyed like this by two little toddlers. If people outside knew, wouldn¡¯t they beughed to death?

    ¡°What are you doing here in C City?¡±

    Still not out of pain Logan in hearing Blume¡¯s question, instantly with a chicken blood general, ran to him, smiling a dejected face, said: ¡°In fact, it¡¯s nothing, is that we got a message, before our organization has been looking for the owner of Stunning Night here, you also know, Stunning Night this organization is very mysterious, and also act particrly low-key, but just a short time ago he actually ended one of our nest in Italy, so that our organization lost a lot, originally this time is Tangshan toe, but think we have not seen for so long, you are not in a good mood recently, so I asked for orders toe, you say, I am not particrly warm-hearted it? ¡±

    ¡°Warm heart did not feel, solid heart is seen!¡±

    This man is really fucking shameless, what time does not forget their own face paste gold, I really do not know how Tangshan can afford to have such a person on his side.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Logan heart again by millions of swords whoosh whoosh stab in the heart, really do not understand their parents in the end what kind of people, how will give birth to such a pair of poisonous children.

    The boy bad he can understand, damn a daughter looks harmless, tough up even he this big man are afraid, ooooooooo ¡­

    This life is simply impossible to live, he simply find a piece of tofu to crash to death.

    ¡°How dare you, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Shadow about youing to C Cityter, after all, you¡¯re all gangsters he¡¯s dreamed of catching.¡±

    Since he unintentionally entered the internal system of a gang organization six months ago, hewas besiegedby a group of hackers, and eventually he killed them all with one against seven. The name of the group is a very good one.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t, and the shadow is not heretely, he went to Germany, he won¡¯t have that free time to care about us in the short term!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing in Germany?¡±

    ¡°What else can he do? He must have gone to catch the top arms dealers!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re on his cklist, too.¡±

    Poking him in the chest, Blume Grant didn¡¯t forget to remind him.

    Logan skimmed and red at him, of course he knew he was on his cklist, as for reminding him every other day!

    ¡°Logan, I have a way to get Shadow to kick you off the cklist, do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°What way?¡±

    Blume took a look at someone who instantly disappeared from his side, shook his head helplessly and turned towards the piece of wreckage in front of him.

    ¡°ording to the information I found out, the shadow so far is still single oh, you can ¡­¡±

    The little milksop made an ambiguous gesture to someone, then threw Logan a you-know-what look, and before Logan could react, a milksop had whooshed and instantly disappeared without a trace.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Nina, stop right there!¡±

    Nina quickly hid under her brother¡¯s wings, peeked out a small head from behind, looked at Logan who was smoking from the top of his head, spat his tongue at her andughed: ¡°Logan, I am really thinking of you, howe you not only don¡¯t appreciate it, but also treat me like this, don¡¯t they say that male to male is true love? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going tough at you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ndering my reputation, and I¡¯m a straight man, straight man do you understand?¡±

    Faced with Logan¡¯s rant, Nina shook her head in confusion and said, ¡°All I know is that straight ones can be bent.¡±

    Logan only felt a rush of blood in his chest, and at any moment he might be angry with this little goblin.

    ¡°Stop fooling around and get down to business first!¡±

    On hearing this, the two men instantly stopped talking and instead looked at Blume with stony eyes.

    Logan also put away his just hangdog look, the whole person looks like a different person from before.

    ¡°These guys are mafia, baby, how the hell did you guys mess with these guys?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just two kids in kindergarten, how could we possibly mess with these people?¡±

    Uh ¡­

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re just kindergarteners?¡±

    ¡°Where do we not look like that?¡±

    Logan looked at the dumb little bun in front of him and nodded, sure enough, people are treated differently.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t mess with them, they came for your parents, but didn¡¯t you say before that your parents were both in business? If that¡¯s true, why would the mafiae after you?¡±

    ¡°Maybe these people are being paid off, and their goal might be to try to catch us and thene and threaten my mommy.¡±

    Others may not know why, but Blume¡¯s heart knows better than anyone else¡¯s, it seems, that their identities have been exposed.

    ¡°You have a point, so what are you going to do about it now? Do you need my brother to give you a hand?¡±

    ¡°No, Uncle Owen will take care of this kind of thing.¡±

    After all, doesn¡¯t he have a mysterious dad behind him? Shouldn¡¯t he be in charge of such things at this time?

 Chapter 1084 There is no danger

    Wilson raced all the way to the location Roger sent him, when arrived in addition to the wreckage and several bodies, Blume and Nina have long been missing.

    ¡°Everyone search around, and remember, always be safe!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Anthony ordered down, looked at the wreckage all over the floor, and examined the bodies on the ground, stood up and said, ¡°Young master, it¡¯s the mafia!¡±

    ¡°The Mafia?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    I really did not expect that Charlie has be such, but still want to extend his hand to him here, it seems that he was really cheap at first.

    If there is any ident to his child, he will make sure that he will not die a good death.

    Wilson searched around, but never found Blume and Nina, his face is getting hard.

    If his child has any ident,, he will let this old man know how to write the word regret.

    ¡°Young master, there is no sign of a fight at the scene, the young master should have been taken away!¡±

    ¡°Any news from Roger?¡±

    Just ten minutes ago, Roger told him that he suddenly couldn¡¯t locate the little guy on his side, and the lead he just got here was broken again.

    ¡°Not yet!¡±

    Anthony lowered his head, at this moment he obviously felt the anger on Wilson, now even Roger can not find the person, see how high the strength of the other party, it is no wonder Wilson will be so angry.

    Just then, Anthony¡¯s personal cell phone suddenly rang with Edmund¡¯s number on the caller ID.

    ¡°Edmund ¡­¡±All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What did you say? Little Master and Little Miss have gone home?¡±

    ¡°Well, now they¡¯re right in front of me, and the little one knows you went looking for them and was afraid you¡¯d be worried, so he asked me to give you a call.¡±

    Edmund watched with relief as Fiona held the two little ones tightly in her arms.

    Fortunately, it was only a scare, if something really happened to these two boys, he really did not know how to exin to Rosemary.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Anthony spoke, ¡°Young master and young miss have gone home, and now Edmund young is watching them.¡±

    Hearing that the two little ones were okay, Wilson¡¯s face looked a little better, thinking that Charlie had learned so quickly of Nina and Blume¡¯s existence, and it seemed that their identities had been exposed.

    ¡°Go check and see what Blume and Nina were rescued by, the more details the better!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I have some things to take care ofter, you take the brothers and retreat first!¡±

    Anthony looked at the bodies on the ground, ¡°What should we do with these bodies?¡±

    ¡°A fire?¡±

    After saying that, Wilson turned around and got into the car, he now has more important things to deal with, as for Cheney, he will personally go like him to get back.

    ¡°You two naughty kids, do you know that you scared your sister to death?¡±

    Fiona held one in one hand, crying and lecturing at the same time.

    God knows how excited she felt when she picked up the phone and heard that familiar voice, especially when she saw them standing in front of her safe and sound, not to mention how happy she was.

    ¡°Sorry, Fiona, for worrying you, next time we won¡¯t dare to do it again!¡±

    Nina wiped Fiona¡¯s tears while admitting her mistake.

    Faced with what they did wrong, they are always brave enough to admit that skipping ss today is indeed wrong for them, but they also did not expect such a thing to happen, good thing they are now standing here t Abby, otherwise mommy will definitely be sad like.

    ¡°Fiona, does my mommy know?¡±

    Blume¡¯s biggest worry right now is Rosemary. She¡¯s not afraid of being chastised, he¡¯s just worried that his mommy will be upset when she finds out.

    He didn¡¯t want his mommy to be upset.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but now I just don¡¯t know!¡±

    The incident was so big that although it was concealed for a while, it could not be concealed for a lifetime, not to mention that it also involved the safety of the children, even if they had the intention to conceal it, Anthony would not conceal it.

    ¡°What should I do? Mommy will be so sad when she finds out!¡±

    Nina¡¯s small face fell, crystal tears rolled in her eyes, the tears that both fell and did not fall, causing the hearts of those present to ache.

    ¡°Do not worry,ter uncle will exin to your mommy properly, but you can not be like this in the future, although you are to help mommy buy birthday gifts, but if you meet with any ident, then your mommy should do?¡±

    Edmund stroked their little heads, and it hurt him to look at them.

    ¡°Uncle, Nina is not afraid of being punished, Nina doesn¡¯t want Mommy to be sad!¡±

    ¡°Since we don¡¯t want Mommy to be sad, let¡¯s hurry up and put away our tears, Uncle Ran will take you to see Mommy, and we have to go backter to help Mommy set up the birthday party?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Nina hurriedly wiped the tears from her face, smiled innocently, and took Edmund¡¯s hand and drove off in the direction of the hospital.

    ¡°Buy flowers, sir?¡±

    As soon as Wilson walked into the flower store, a woman in her forties approached and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Bossdy, what is the most appropriate words to send to your wife in general?¡±

    ¡°Generally speaking it¡¯s best to send red roses, or if your wife has her own favorite flowers, you can choose what she likes.¡±

    ¡°Her favorite is the lilies.¡±

    ¡°Thenguage of lilies is pure and elegant. It seems that the gentleman¡¯s wife should be a girl who likes Susan.¡±

    The bossdy took a picture book from the table and handed it to Wilson, smiling, ¡°I personally suggest you can use red roses mixed with lilies, like this one, the symbolic meaning is I love you for life, or this one.¡±

    ¡°Just buy this one and have it delivered to this address above tomorrow morning at eight o¡¯clock sharp.¡±

    Wilson took out the previously written address from his pocket and handed it to the boss¡¯s wife, paid the money and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Sir, this is a greeting card.¡±

    After two seconds of hesitation, Wilson took the card and left a few quick words on it.

    As Fiona said, Rosemary finally learned that the two children were kidnapped, although very angry, but thought of the child was to buy her a birthday gift, plus the child is not much injury, and finally just reprimanded a few sentences, let Anthony take home.

    Although Anthony simply described the situation, Rosemary was so frightened that she did not sleep well throughout the night.

    It was not until the early hours of the morning that I fell asleep in a daze.

    The next morning, the two little ones got up early in the morning to start preparing their birthday gifts for their mommy, and Owen also took Bruce out early in the morning to buy groceries for today¡¯s meal.

    ¡°Fiona, can we hang some more pink balloons on the tree?¡±

    Nina walked up to Fiona holding a handful of unblown balloons and asked in a milky voice.

 Chapter 1085 I love you for life

    ¡°Okay, as soon as my sister gets this done, I¡¯lle and blow it for you.¡±

    Fiona had just finished what she was holding when she heard the butler say that Rosemary had returned.

    After blowing up thest balloon and hanging it up, Fiona led Nina towards the living room.

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    Rosemary just turned around at the sound of the voice and a small round ball of flesh was already hanging on her.

    ¡°Happy Birthday, Mommy!¡±

    The little one gave Rosemary a quick kiss on the cheek and shouted happily.

    ¡°Thanks baby!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s true that daughters are mothers¡¯ little cotton coats, what should I do? I also want to have such a caring daughter.¡±

    Heidi, who came in with Sunny, looked at the scene in front of her with envy.

    It is said that the son is the mother¡¯s lover in a previous life, but his brat all day and night in addition to holding a thick book of medical science, not even look at her more than once, so she sometimes even in doubt whether she gave birth to a fake son.

    ¡°It¡¯s my daughter, want it? Go give birth yourself.¡±

    Rosemary teases Heidi as she picks up her little cotton wool coat.

    ¡°Even if I want to give birth, that also someone wants me to do, you see me now like this, is a man see me I¡¯m afraid will go around the C city.¡±

    ¡°Heidi if you let Marks hear that, he might just kidnap you to the Civil Affairs Bureau next second and im those two red books straight away.¡±

    At that, Heidi immediately looked around, and after not seeing anyone, she red at Sunny and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, don¡¯t you know I have a fear of marriage!¡±

    Although she has slowly tried to ept Marks, but she always felt that something was missing between them, although Marks was really good to her, but there is something that is not necessarily received if he is good to you, such as feelings.

    ¡°Heidi, you¡¯re a romance writer, you¡¯re not going to tell me that all the heroines in your books are marriage phobic, are you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s not to like?¡±

    Heidi looked at them, the current society but to promote single freedom, has long passed the kind of age to get married, like she is now, how good.

    Sunny thought for a moment, nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s your novel, you said yes she must be able to.¡±

    Heidi¡¯s eyes were zed over as the words fell.

    As time passed, Heidi¡¯s novels were favored by many readers, and her fame grew, and the websites gave her better and better treatment. Now Heidi has long lost her youthfulnesspared to that time, and now she exudes a bookish atmosphere, which also makes her more confident.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯ll go inside the room and call my brother toe down, so you can talk to auntie and the others for a while.¡±

    The little girl couldn¡¯t wait to give the gift to their kissing mommy, but thinking about that gift was for her and her brother together, so she decided to go to her brother first.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t run so fast, slow down.¡±

    ¡°Okay mommy!¡±

    Watching the little girl bounce in the direction of her bedroom, Rosemary had a happy smile on her face.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, with your delivery.¡±

    ¡°Owen, let them bring it in!¡±

    Rosemary took off the jacket she was wearing and turned to Owen.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Two minutester, Owen led the courier in. The courier ced arge bouquet of roses in his hand in front of Rosemary¡¯s face and smiled, ¡°Miss Harris, here are your rose words, please sign for them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Wow, what a big bunch of red roses, let¡¯s see who sent them?¡±

    Sunny and Heidi rushed to, and before Rosemary could figure out what the situation was, the card on top of the flower had already fallen into Sunny¡¯s hands.

    Sunny looked at the few words on the dragon fly, palm-sized small face a cross, beaming, ¡°Howe there is no signature?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s only four words Happy Birthday!¡±

    Rosemary took the card and looked at the four strong and powerful words on it, and suddenly there was an inexplicable feeling of familiarity in her heart, even she could not tell what kind of feeling it was.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you know who this person is who sent the flowers?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Do you think it could be from Edmund?¡±

    Karen looked at the roses in front of her and guessed.

    ¡°Thenguage of this bouquet of roses is ¨C I love you for life.¡±

    If it was really from Edmund, he would have delivered it himself instead of asking the florist to have a courier deliver it.

    ¡°Heidi, there¡¯s such a thing about this flower!¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t know much about these things and was curious to hear Heidi say so.

    ¡°Well, red roses represent I love you, and lilies are symbolic of a hundred years, but put eleven means a lifetime, red roses represent I love you, white lilies mean a lifetime, together this bouquet of flowers thenguage is I love you a lifetime.¡±

    If I¡¯m reading the flowers correctly, there are a total of 520 red roses in here, which is themon phrase I love you.

    Heidi, with her hands on her cheeks, looked at such arge bouquet of roses in front of her and said with envy, ¡°So romantic!¡±

    ¡°Oooh ¡­ my family Anthony have never sent me roses, I suddenly feel so regretful ah!¡±

    Rosemary was amused by their expressions and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s so hard about it, as long as you want it, I¡¯m sure either Marks or Anthony will be happy to do it.¡±

    ¡°Then forget it! The romantic love I was expecting that was a beautiful encounter, you think people like Marks and Anthony can do that?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Heidi said this, Rosemary was speechless and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After all, they are not those men in the wind and flowers, and do not have the extra time and energy to put into it.

    Thinking about it, Rosemary¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on Gaby¡¯s body, and Gaby¡¯s gaze kept moving with someone all the time.

    ¡°Rosemary, why don¡¯t you ask the maid to put this flower up and check it by the way, I¡¯m still a little uneasy.¡±

    As the saying goes, once bitten by a snake, Karen is really afraid of the well rope.

    ¡°Well, Anthony you have someone put the flowers up.¡±

    ¡°Yes, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡±

    Gaby walked over to pick up the bouquet and followed Owen out.

    At that moment, Marcy walked in with Marks, and Edmund, and Joseph.

    ¡°Rosemary, Happy Birthday!¡±

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Receiving the lilies from Edmund, Rosemary said happily.

    ¡°This is a birthday present for you, I hope you like it.¡±

    Edmund handed Rosemary a beautifully wrapped box and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, long time no see, happy birthday!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Marcy.¡±

 Chapter 1086 Rosemary, wait for me

    Wilson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at The Grant family, which was bustling in the distance, his eyes far away, not knowing what he was thinking.

    ¡°Young Master, Mr. Meyer and Master Edmund and Mr. Flower areing over to celebrate The Great Young Lady¡¯s birthday, would you like to go over?¡±

    ¡°Where did the cousin get to?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sr has about two hours or so to go, and he¡¯lle straight over here when he gets there.¡±

    Wilson looked down at the ne lying quietly in the box in his hand, this ne is his previous special to the Swedish auction above the auction down, called ¡°you are my only¡±, it is said that this ne is a European royal king personally designed to give his beloved queen¡¯s gift.

    This ne hides all the designer¡¯s blessings as well as strong love for his lover, which is the reason why he suddenly left C City a few days ago and is not here.

    This period of time he in order to be able to go back to them as soon as possible, the movement has been making a lot of noise, the purpose is to lure the snake out of the hole, Nai He has not been any news for so long.

    The other side is like sinking into the sea, suddenly bing no movement at all.

    Wilson sighed lightly in his heart and looked out at the azure sky, if there was a choice, he really wanted to live a simple life like ordinary people.

    ¡°Rosemary, wait for me!¡±

    Meanwhile, The Grant family, in addition to today being Rosemary¡¯s birthday, is also her happiest day in the past two months, because just now Edmund told her that Darren¡¯s condition has basically stabilized, and Marian has woken up justst night, but because her body is still very weak, and the body is still very weak. Edmund advised not to put the news out for now.

    And the news is just that she and Edmund know about it, everyone else still knows.

    Marian¡¯s sobriety was undoubtedly great news for her, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that Edmund woulde today and give her such exciting news.

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Rosemary spoke in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Big brother, thank you, if Wilson knew, he would be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Fool, we don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other, big brother as long as you are well, no matter how bumpy the road ahead is, big brother will always be by your side.¡±

    Edmund tenderly helped her wipe the tears at the corners of her eyes, eyes full of strong deep love.

    The girl he was willing to give everything he had to care for, even if they could never be, but as long as he could be by her side, watching over her,ughing with her when she was happy, andforting her when she was sad, it was enough for him.

    There is a love called together, and at the same time there is one called guardianship, even if humble as dust, he is willing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I could have made it this far if you guys hadn¡¯t been by my side all this time to support me and help me.¡±

    Because her heart died with Wilson the moment he left, she is now just a soulless empty shell, and has long since lost sight of what heartache feels like.

    Edmund looked at the girl in front of him, many times he wanted to tell her that he was willing to be her sturdy haven, but he was afraid that he would scare her when he said this, afraid that she would slowly move away from him in the future, so every time the words came to his mouth or swallowed back.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary took a deep breath and turned around to look at the yard full of blooming flowers, a faint smile surfaced on her face, today is not only her birthday, but also her lucky day, she is really happy.

    In the distance came a silveryughter, Fiona is now with the children on thewn ying the game of eagle catching chicks, Fiona yed the hen, and Karen is the eagle, the two in the openwn from time to time came the sound ofughter.

    ¡°Brother, what do you think of Fiona?¡±

    Edmund looked in the direction of the sound, not far from the yful Fiona like running in the woods of the elves in general, there is a beautifulndscape where she is.

    ¡°Very well, why are you asking this question all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I just keep wondering what kind of man a girl like Fiona needs to be worthy of her.¡±

    Ice smart, cute and kind, clear eyes can not see any impurities, such a girl she deserves to have the most beautiful feelings in the world.

    Edmund couldn¡¯t help butugh, reached out and rubbed her hair on her forehead,ughing: ¡°You, why do you always have endless things to worry about? Besides, Fiona is still so young, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early to talk about this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just talking about it! Besides, if a girl like Fiona is really abducted by someone else in the future, wouldn¡¯t you feel sorry for her?¡±

    Rosemary looked sideways at Edmund and saw no change on his face. It seems to be true, as Karen said, that the two of them really don¡¯t get along.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy as can be, so why should I be sorry.¡±

    Listening to her words, Edmund smiled and shook his head, how could he not understand what she was thinking in her heart? It¡¯s just that his heart has long been filled, and he really has no interest in other girls at all.

    And he has always just thought of Fiona as his sister.

    ¡°Rosemary,st time I heard Fiona said she wanted to go to school, two days ago just free I went to the principal of the first school, it so happens that the principal of the first school is my teacher in the university, he said he can make an exception to let Fiona go to school, it just so happens that there are almost two months to the midterm, you ask herter, if she is willing, I will go to help her arrange it. ¡±

    ¡°This is good, although Grandpa Ivan also taught her knowledge, but after all, it is more or less the same as now, and besides, at an age like Fiona, she should have a good high school career and college life.¡±

    I remember the first time I met her when I was only thirteen years old, I did not expect her to turn seventeen years old, time passes really fast.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought, she¡¯s still young anyway, it¡¯s good to learn more.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, if Fiona goes to first high school, can you let her stay with you temporarily?¡±

    After pondering for a while, Rosemary felt uneasy about letting Fiona live outside by herself, and she was so busy now that she had no extra energy to take care of her.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say it, that¡¯s what I intend to do. Don¡¯t forget, Fiona recognized me as her brother back in the Misty Forest, and she¡¯s my sister too.¡±

    ¡°Mostly I just can¡¯t find the extra time, plus I¡¯m living in TheGrant family now, and it¡¯s not convenient for her to stay here with me all the time.¡± After all, this is The Grant family¡¯s old house, and when Wilson¡¯s parents wake up, she¡¯ll be able to get out in one piece.

 Chapter 1087 making bad friends

    Rosemary and Edmund chatted for a while and went back to the room, ready to change a set of clothes before going down.

    Looking at the closet full of clothes, Rosemary¡¯s mind reveals a handsome face, touching the clothes with a gentle shake of the hand, her eyes resting on a picture on a side shelf.

    Gently walk over and pick up the photo frame, touching the familiar face on the photo, a drop of tear falls on the photo.

    ¡°Wilson, are you okay over there? Mom woke upst night, and this morning Big Brother told me again that Dad¡¯s vitals are under control, so don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Stroking the person on the photo, Rosemary could no longer control her emotions and suddenly burst into tears.

    All the pent-up depression in the body, and the constant daily thoughts, swept in this moment like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Wilson, who are you to make the decision for me, who are you to say go, do you know that without you, I live every day like a walking corpse, do you know that I am in pain here every day, she is dripping blood every day, can you hear me?¡±

    Edmund, who was standing outside the door, listened to the sound of cryinging from inside the room, and his heart felt as if it was pierced by a needle, which hurt him a lot.

    Edmund raised his head to look at the white ceiling and forced the tears back from his eyes.

    Originally he thought that with the passage of time, Rosemary will slowlye out of that pain, but in today¡¯s view, Wilson in her heart is more and more, it turns out that her has long left with Wilson.

    Although he had already expected such an ending, but at this moment, hearing her crying in the room, his heart aches more than anyone else.

    After a quick look inside, Edmund turned to leave.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rosemaryy on her back, her tears soaking the white sheets, perhaps because she missed it so much, and fell asleep in a daze, holding the photo.

    It wasn¡¯t until Karen came up and knocked on the door that she realized she had unknowingly slept for almost three hours. When she thought that today was her birthday and she had left everyone down there because she was sad, Rosemary looked self-conscious.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Rosemary, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be right down!¡±

    Reachingup to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, Rosemary picked up the picture frame lying on the bed, when a note slipped out from inside the frame.

    Putting the frame back on the shelf, Rosemary picked up the note on the floor, only to see that it read ¡­ Rosemary, meeting you is the greatest luck in my life, I¡¯m so happy that you chose me among so many people, I hope we can always be like this, holding each other¡¯s hands, no matter what lies ahead, and never Never let go, I love you to the end of time.¡±

    ¡°So you also say such incendiary *words*, only instead of letting go of your hand in the end, ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at the handwriting on it, suddenly thought of something and rushed out.

    ¡°Owen, where¡¯s the greeting card on top of the bouquet of roses that came in this morning?¡±

    ¡°Is that what The Great Young Lady is talking about?¡±

    Owen took out the card from his pocket and handed it to Rosemary. When Rosemary asked him to put up the roses at the beginning, he just saw the card on it, and he looked at the handwriting on the card, so he secretly put it in his pocket.

    Rosemary hurriedly took the two notes andpared them, looking at the almost identical handwriting, and her heart burst with excitement.

    ¡°Owen, do you also think the writing on this card looks like Wilson wrote it?¡±

    Owen sighed lightly and said slowly, ¡°Rosemary, the youngest has left us. Although the handwriting on this card is very simr to the young master¡¯s, there is still a slight difference, obviously the writing on the card is more subdued than the one you are holding, more or less.¡±

    Although he could not bear to see her sad, but instead of holding on to a fantasy that does not exist, it is better to just extinguish it in this moment.

    ¡°Thank you Owen, I got it.¡±

    Looking at the two notes in her hand, RosemaryTammy smiled and turned around to go upstairs.

    Walking into the room, Rosemary ced the card and note on the table, looked at the man in the frame, and murmured to herself: Wilson, is that really you?

    But if it¡¯s really you, then why don¡¯t youe back?

    Finally, Rosemary put the card and the note together in a small box, took a deep breath, changed into a crescent-colored dress, and painted a little light makeup to make sure it looked okay before she went downstairs satisfied.

    ¡°Honey, you finally gave up and came down, I thought you didn¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    Tina looked at Rosemary, who had arrivedte, and said, pretending to be angry.

    ¡°Sorry, I went up to change my clothes and came down, but I don¡¯t know how I fell asleep, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Rosemary took Tina¡¯s hand and apologized one after another.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to Tina, Marcy and Joseph have some things to talk about going out, they said they woulde overter.¡±

    ¡°Edmund, your heart is all off to the side!¡±

    Tina pointed to Edmund¡¯s chest and bristled.

    This entricity should not be so obvious, at least they also call him a big brother, okay?

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be angry, it was my fault just now, how can I say that today is also my birthday, can¡¯t you forgive me for the sake of my birthday?¡±

    ¡°You also know that today is your birthday, ah, I have made a twenty-hour flight in order toe back for your birthday, even the one in my house was left in Dubai, but how did you treat me?¡±

    It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t say it, but when you do she gets even more angry.

    Rosemary looked at the exasperated Tina, took her arm, and smilingly put her hand in front of her.

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Looking at her extended hand, Tina asked, pretending to act dumb.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a birthday present, don¡¯t tell me you came to my birthday party empty handed!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Rosemary, howe I didn¡¯t find you so thick-skinned before, not only did you notfort me after my sacrifice, but you had the nerve to reach out and ask me for a gift?¡±

    Tina pped her little hand away and said, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Since I don¡¯t have any, I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have time to entertain.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary immediately let go of her lotus root arm and waved at her with a look like you please make yourself at home.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s that?¡±

    At Tina¡¯s look of hatred to tear her apart, RosemaryTammy gave a smile.

    I¡¯m not sure why I didn¡¯t know she was such a person before.

    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±

    Tina handed her a beautiful box and blessed it.

    ¡°Take it apart and see how you like it?¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s from you guys, I like it.¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile as she unwrapped it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯d like it if you gave me gifts every day.¡±

    ¡°OK, I¡¯ll have someone send you a stinky tofu every day starting tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1088 No regard for your image at all

    At night, neon lights shing, lively and noisy, ten thousand lights like a vast array of stars, shining in the sky over C city.

    The back garden of The Grant family was filled withughter, the sound ofughter that has been missing since The Grant family¡¯s ident.

    Marcy and Edmund sat on the cushioned grass with their red wine, the ruby red liquid glowing in crystal clear crystal sses.

    ¡°Rosemary hasn¡¯t been this happy in a long time since Wilson¡¯s ident.¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary, who was ying andughing in the distance, and a soft smile appeared on his face.

    Perhaps it was only at this moment, when all her friends were gathered together, that she truly smiled from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°In fact, what you see with your eyes, a lot of it is just an illusion, if everything is experienced with your heart, perhaps the truth will be more surprising.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you want to say?¡±

    Looking at him, Edmund felt as if he knew something, that there was something else in his words just now.

    Marcy¡¯s deep eyes slowly fell from Rosemary¡¯s body to Edmund¡¯s face, then hooked his lips and smiled, ¡°Edmund less and Wilson should have known each other for a long time!¡±

    ¡°Ten years.¡±

    ¡°By definition, you should know more about what kind of person Mr. Grant is than I. Have you heard of Stunning Night?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know, Stunning Night is the world¡¯s top five organizations, he has the highest-end intelligencework, and Stunning Night¡¯s assassin group in the road is also famous, all the second-ranked assassin is from the Stunning Night organization, but because Stunning Night The Stunning Night boss Roger in the road is also known for his ruthless role, ording to sources, Roger is also aputer genius.¡±

    ¡°The old Stunning Night is like a sleeping lion, but today¡¯s Stunning Night is a waking wolf, in just these two short months, many organizations on the road have been terminated by Stunning Night, even the mafia Cheney¡¯s arsenal was bombed by Stunning Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit unusual?¡±

    Hearing the words, Edmund¡¯s mind quickly shed a bold idea, and this idea in fact, he had suspected before, but because there is no definite evidence, so he has not spoken.

    Because he does not understand, if it is really like Marcy said, and why he is doing this, even they are good brothers together to hide.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really as you suspect, then why is he doing this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I can¡¯t figure out, with what I know about him, this kind of thing he is determined not to do, unless there is something about him that you and I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He almost believed it at first, too, until the moment Roger put an end to the Sky Thunder Gang, and then the four mafia arsenals were blown up by the same person.

    Perhaps in the view of outsiders this is all Roger, but Marcy knows that Roger, although openly in charge of Stunning Night, but in fact the real control behind the person is not him, because the other party¡¯s style of action and Wilsonpletely like the first one, which is moreid his idea.

    And he was the only one who knew he was the Phantom Thompson Lord.

    Edmund is not very clear about business matters, he only knows that Wilson in the road is also a certain rtionship, after all, in such arge a family inside, as The Grant family heir to say, these are normal.

    It seemed necessary for him to go and have a chat with Joseph.

    ¡°What are you talking about, talking so seriously, I can feel the icy atmosphere on your side over there.¡±

    Rosemary walked over with a pot of freshly grilledmb kebabs and grilled chicken wings, smiling lightly.

    Just like that, Marcy and Edmund¡¯s conversation is forced to stop by Rosemary¡¯s presence.

    ¡°Did you forget what I do?¡±

    Marcy put down the ss in her hand, picked up a skewer ofmb and ate it.

    ¡°It looks like your craft is getting better and better.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by getting better and better, my barbecue skills are always good, okay?¡±

    After ring at him, Rosemary also picked up a skewer of chicken wings and bit into it.

    Edmund, who was sitting on the side, looked at Rosemary, who was eating with great pleasure at the moment, and said pleasantly, ¡°Rosemary, you really don¡¯t care about your image at all!¡±

    She should really be d that she retired from acting, otherwise, this scene if to the paparazzi to give to shoot, not alive by those fans words to drown out.

    ¡°We¡¯re all so familiar, do we still need an image? Look at that one over there?¡±

    Rosemary pointed out the people next to the barbecue while biting into the chicken wings, except for Karen who ate a little slower, the others where there is still the usual appearance, I am afraid that this moment has all long left behind.

    Especially Tina, that eating face can be considered the most heroic, even he is a big man are ashamed of themselves.

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°You guys have a lot of character.¡±

    With a light cough, Edmund also picked up a skewer and ate it, watching them eat with gusto, he also wanted to learn, but after all, he was a strictly educated person, the bodacious eating really does not suit him.

    Looking at the two of them, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and said, ¡°You two should stop learning, I feel awkward anyways.¡±

    The corners of someone¡¯s lips twitched slightly, it seems that he really can¡¯t learn.

    At this point, a fragmentary image shed quickly in Marcy¡¯s mind, and the hand holding themb skewer shook violently, and the skewer instantly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Marcy, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see!¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Grabbing his hand, Edmund took his pulse for a while, his eyebrows lightly touched, and only after a while did he slowly say, ¡°It¡¯s fine, maybe you¡¯ve been too tiredtely, pay more attention to rest during this period.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going ontely, but there are always broken images in my mind, but I just can¡¯t remember them.¡±

    Knocking her head, Marcy said with a headache.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because some of your memories have been forcibly erased, the reason you just appeared like this is because the scene just made your brain subconsciously think about it, but that was just a blink of an eye, and when you¡¯re going to recall it, you won¡¯t be able to remember how, and then you¡¯ll have a headache.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant happened to encounter a terrorist attack at the time of his ident, and fell into a cliff during his escape, hitting his brain on a rock.¡±

    Rubbing her temples, Marcy said.

    ¡°If this is the case, then it is basically certain that it is temporary memory loss, usually pay more attention to rest, maybe one day he will remember again.¡±

    What Edmund didn¡¯t expect was that Marcy¡¯s memory loss was Mayme¡¯s doing, in order to make him forget herpletely.

 Chapter 1089 Familiar Images

    ¡°Drink some water first!¡±

    Rosemary handed Marcy a ss of water with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s that, feel better?¡±

    ¡°Much better.¡±

    Finished his water and handed the cup over, now his head didn¡¯t hurt as much as before, but it was still ufortable.

    ¡°Marcy, why don¡¯t you go back and rest first, I see you look very pale.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary is right, you must take more rest in a situation like this now, or the pain will only get more frequent.¡±

    Because of the severe impact on his head, which led to bruises blocking the nerves inside his head, and the irregr resting time, his head hurts as soon as he touches the once familiar images.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s your birthday and I was supposed to stay here and celebrate with you.¡±

    Marcy stood up and said with an apologetic face.

    Rosemary picked him up, shook her head and said with concern, ¡°Birthdayse every year, the most important thing now is your health.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do what you want.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±

    Standing up, Edmund helped him walk outside with him.

    ¡°Rosemary, what happened to Mr. Williams?¡±

    Heidi came over with a te of fruit and saw Edmund and Marcy walking towards the door.

    ¡°Marcy was a little ufortable and Edmund sent him back to rest first.¡±

    ¡°How can it be ufortable, wasn¡¯t it just fine?¡±

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s departing back, Rosemary saw a forlorn figure in his body.

    ¡°Marcy identally hit the back of his head when he fell off a cliff during a previous attack in France and lost part of his memory, Edmund said he may have just had a sudden external stimulus to his brain, which is why he had a headache.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Pulling Heidi, who was about to go after her, Rosemary pulled her down and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Edmund around, Marcy will be fine, just rest and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Since her return from France, Marcy has been almost invisible, and she has shown less concern for Marcy before because she was busy preparing another new book.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe that I would lie to you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I am really worried about Mr. Williams, since he came back from France, the number of times I see him is almost limited, even if I see almost always in a hurry, plus I am preparing a new book before, I have neglected Mr. Williams¡¯ concern a lot.¡±

    When I think of what happened to Marcy, as her sister, I don¡¯t know anything about it, she is really a failure.

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business, maybe Marcy is afraid that you will worry when you find out, that¡¯s why she asked Marks not to say anything to you, not to mention that his health is not as bad as you think, Edmund has just helped him to see, as long as Marcy pays more attention to rest, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Holding her hand, Rosemary rushed to reassure her.

    Heidi nodded, and the worried expression on her face got a little better.

    ¡°By the way, have you guys heard from Maymetely?¡±

    Rosemary suddenly thought that since her ident, it seems that Mayme has not been in contact with her, and with so many things happening in the meantime, and busy taking over The Grant Group, she almost forgot about this girl.

    ¡°That girl seems to have gone on a trip around the world, and some time ago I saw the photos she posted in her circle of friends?¡±

    Speaking of which, Heidi really envies Mayme, who can go do anything she wants, unlike her who has to think long and hard about leaving the house.

    ¡°Around the world?¡±

    ¡°Well, I see that she said so inside her circle of friends, and said she wanted to eat all the food in the world?¡±

    Thinking of Mayme¡¯s bold words posted in her circle of friends, she was really envious and jealous!

    ¡°Her dream is to be a total foodie, I just didn¡¯t expect her dream toe true so soon, I thought she would stay by Marcy¡¯s side first anyhow, after all, with her obsession with rtionships, she won¡¯t let go of them easily.¡±

    In this regard, Mayme is most like her, no matter what they do is a tendency, especially for their own feelings, once identified, unless the other party already has the happiness that belongs to him, they will never easily stop.

    ¡°Emotional matters have always been a matter of love, and now that Mr. Williams¡¯ ex-girlfriend is back, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard for Mayme to get Mr. Williams¡¯ heart.¡±

    Although it is said that men chase women across the mountain, women chase men across the veil, but Cindy is after all Marcy¡¯s first girlfriend, not to mention that they were together for five years, it is said that the first love is the most difficult to forget, but also the most profound memories, so in Heidi¡¯s opinion, the possibility of the two of them getting back together will be greater.

    Most importantly, Marcy himself admits that he only treats Mayme as a sister.

    ¡°Do you really believe what Marcy said?¡±

    Rosemary, who was eating the fruit, thought for a while and suddenly looked at Heidi and said.

    Heidi looked at her questioning eyes, in fact at the beginning she also used to think that Marcy cared about Mayme, even though Cindy returned to him he didn¡¯t even treat her back to C city, but then at Rosemary¡¯s wedding she heard the conversation between them, maybe from the beginning they really misunderstood.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s Mr. Williams¡¯ personal business after all, and if he really doesn¡¯t have that kind of interest in Mayme, wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±

    ¡°You are also right, I just think that the memory Marcy is losing now seems to be rted to Mayme, just now I was going to ask about it, but I was afraid to irritate him, so I didn¡¯t say anything in the end.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s such a thing as, how about this, when I get back I¡¯ll ask Marks about it and see if he knows.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all we can do for now.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, one was her savior, one was her best friend, and no matter which one it was, she didn¡¯t want any harm toe to them.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    Tina and Fiona brought the baked goods over to the floor and asked with a curious baby look.

    ¡°Besides Mayme that girl ran off to travel around the world by herself, and we two are envying and hating?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point, we can do it too!¡±

    Tina said as if she was standing and talking.

    Soon, Tina received two nk stares. Of course she had no problem, The Great Young Lady of The Meyer Family, who not only had a husband who spoiled her to the core, but also a brother-inw who was a protective sister-inw, plus Vincent¡¯s parents¡¯ doting, what else could she not do?

    The Meyer Family just about plucked the moon out of the sky and gave it to her.

    ¡°I do not have such a good life as you, now thepany inside all the affairs are not yet on track, and thepany those shareholders day and night are looking for reasons to want to pull me down, you say I can still go like this?¡±

 Chapter 1090 The atmosphere is awkward

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, sis I believe in your ability, after you stabilize thepany, we a few thene together for a tour of Egypt, we sisters together to explore the ancient prophecies of Egypt.¡±

    Tina said that Egypt, the eyes of the expectant gaze, she has also said before to let Vincent apany her to travel to Egypt, but every time by Vincent to the dangerous, not suitable for travel and so on words to directly refuse, because of this, she also sulked for several days.

    Naive someone can promise her anything, but not this.

    ¡°This proposal is good, I used to be in the history ss when I liked to listen to the history teacher to tell the story about the inside of Egypt, that mysterious pyramids, I heard that there are ancient curses everywhere, I used to want to go, but due to the limited funds in hand, so I have not gone.¡±

    Speaking of which, Heidi feels very sorry for her. For her, ancient Egypt is like a huge treasure, and just those few words are enough to make people unable to resist the risk.

    Rosemary did not expect that Heidi would also be so interested in Egyptian culture, could not help butugh: ¡°Indeed, the culture of ancient Egypt has always been one of the world¡¯s most famous cultural heritage, because of its own hidden secrets to attract a lot of archaeologists and explorers to explore the secrets, but so far no one has been able to clearly exin Ancient Egypt inside that mysterious story.¡±

    ¡°Hearing Rosemary say that, I¡¯m going to make a trip next time if I get the chance.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s family itself is a mysterious and hidden family, and she has been interested in things that breathe mystery since she was a child, and now hearing them talk about the mysteries of ancient Egypt makes her yearn for it.

    ¡°Well, originally Wilson and I were just nning to go on a trip to Egypt after taking care of things in France, we just didn¡¯t expect this to happen in the end.¡±

    At these words, the atmosphere at the scene instantly became awkward, and for a moment they actually did not know what to say.

    After all, Wilson was a scar on Rosemary¡¯s body, and a scar that would never heal.

    Tina also didn¡¯t expect to push the topic directly onto Rosemary¡¯s scar, and gently tugged on Rosemary¡¯s arm, apologizing, ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    When Rosemary saw this, she couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°What are you guys doing, with such heavy expressions, as if you¡¯ve done something to kill and set fire to.¡±

    ¡°In fact, you do not need this, since things have already happened, I will also face it with a smile, not to mention that Wilson does not want me to live in pain every day, and besides, he did not leave me nothing, at least I still have our children.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re really happy for you that you think that way, well, let¡¯s not talk about these heartbreaking things, it¡¯s your birthday today, let¡¯s not get drunk tonight.¡±

    ¡°Good, don¡¯t get drunk!¡±

    The sound of several girls raising their sses and gently touching them was the most beautiful sound she had ever heard in her life, because it was the sound of blessing, of joy, of hope, and she, because she had them around her, did not feel lonely, lonely, and it was because of them that she saw the light of hope.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so lively, looks like I came at the right time today, are you guys having a barbecue party here?¡±

    Robin looked at the roast meat sizzling on the grill and walked straight towards Rosemary.

    ¡°Uncle Cousin.¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Robin to suddenly appear here, so she hurriedly stood up to meet him and gave a polite shout.

    ¡°Am I interrupting you guys?¡±

    ¡°No, they just came over to celebrate my birthday, if cousin uncle is not in a hurry, sit together for a while, Edmund will be right over.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    He did rush, but not here, but all the way from abroad, and the dusty journey made him really deserve to sit down and take a good rest.

    ¡°Rosemary, let me introduce to you, this is my good friend Thompson, also a friend of Wilson¡¯s, it just so happens that he is back home with me today, so we came together.¡±

    Suddenly thinking of the main reason foring here today, Robin pointed to Wilson beside him and introduced him to Rosemary.

    Today¡¯s Wilson wore a ck hand-made suit, a fitted tailoring will set off his body more upright, handsome.

    It¡¯s hard to look at the girl you¡¯ve longed for standing right in front of you while you¡¯re standing in front of her as a stranger.

    ¡°Nice to meet you, I didn¡¯t know it was Miss Harris¡¯ birthday today, and I didn¡¯t have time to prepare a gift, this is a gift I auctioned off with Mr. Sr at the auction today, consider it my birthday gift to you, I hope Miss Harris doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Wilson handed her the birthday gift he had prepared earlier, and Rosemary hurriedly said, ¡°Thompson is too polite, it¡¯s too expensive for Rosemary to ept.¡±

    Seeing her refusal, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but nce at Robin beside him.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s Thompson¡¯s heart, Rosemary, you can take it. Anyway, it¡¯s not a valuable thing, so you can consider it as a meeting gift!¡±

    Rosemary saw that Robin had opened her mouth, she could not resist and took the gift box with a small smile, ¡°Thank you Thompson for the gift.¡±

    ¡°I came in a hurry and didn¡¯t prepare any gifts, this is the VIP card of Tianquan Mountain Resort, you can take your friends there together to take a hot spring and rx when you have nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°Thank you cousin uncle!¡±

    People are sending flowers and jewelry, but this cousin of his family directly sent her a Zachary Springs Lodge VIP card, this gift is perhaps the most interesting card she Rosemary has received in the past 20 years.

    After handing the gift to the maid on the side, Rosemary greeted Robin and Wilson and sat down.

    ¡°Owen, go to the cer and bring up the wine that the youngest has brought back from abroad.¡±

    ¡°Yes The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Rosemary finished her order and walked to Robin¡¯s opposite side and sat down, smiling, ¡°Is there something wrong with cousin uncle¡¯s return to c-city this time?¡±

    ¡°There is nothing important, mainly toe back to see the situation of big brother and sister-inw, thepany recently intends to develop a resort in this side of the C city, if nothing unexpected, may afterwards will live here often.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything Rosemary can do to help, cousin uncle, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    After that, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward again, Rosemary to Wilson¡¯s cousin is not verymonnguage, plus he is his elders, talk about it is more do not know what to say.

 Chapter 1091 see familiar shadow in strange man

    ¡°I heard from Wilson before that Miss Harris studied design and that you run your own design studio, is that right?¡±

    Just then, Wilson, sitting on the sidelines, broke the awkward atmosphere before him.

    This allowed Rosemary, who suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do, to instantly find a new topic of conversation.

    ¡°I actually majored in acting when I was in college, and design was just a hobby for me in my spare time.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, since Miss Harris studied acting, howe she didn¡¯t enter the entertainment industry after graduation?¡±

    Wilson asks this because he knows that the reason why Rosemary quit show business before was because of his father, and although he agreed to her entering show business afterwards, she always refused, not because she didn¡¯t like it, but she didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for him.

    Although his parents are not very repulsed by this daughter-inw and can even say that they are more satisfied, they still find it difficult to ept if she is really allowed to work inside the entertainment industry.

    When Rosemary was able to act in the entertainment industry, most importantly because of his grandmother¡¯s support, until the rumors that came outter, although the clearer the clearer, plus she was suddenly pregnant at that time, the good word is for the sake of the child, in fact, the real reason is not because her mother does not want others to talk about The Grant family behind their backs.

    ¡°I actually spent some time in the entertainment industry when I hadn¡¯t graduated yet, but then quit after just two ys for other reasons.¡±

    Speaking of this, Rosemary¡¯s tone was filled with a faint regret, thinking that so many people had rejected her for the role of Diretor Lau, but in the end Diretor Lau had given her the role of the female lead despite all the pressure from behind her. In this kind of entertainment circle, if you want to get a leading role, if you don¡¯t have a strong backer, then you have to rely on subterfuge to get to the top, or you can meet a director like Diretor Lau, but in this kind of entertainment circle, there are several directors like Diretor Lau.

    ¡°You¡¯ve also acted, howe I didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Robin, who was sipping wine at the side, was surprised to hear Rosemary¡¯s words.

    ¡°That was when I first married Wilson, but then because something happened and my parents were worried about me being bullied by the others in there, they quit after handing over the back of the y.¡±

    Rosemary just finished speaking, Robin took a sip of red wine and said quietly, ¡°What fear of bullying, if they really approve of the work you are doing, just because you are The Grant family¡¯s The Great Young Lady, looking at the whole C city, who dares to touch you.¡±

    Robin¡¯s words put the point directly in a nutshell, and Rosemary naturally knew it, except that as the daughter-inw of The Grant family, as Marian said, it was her responsibility to push The Grant family to a higher level.

    ¡°Mom and Dad have their concerns, not to mention that Mom had already said when she first came to my house to propose marriage that she hoped I would not go into acting after I married here, except that at that time I was still young, uninformed, and rather willful, leading to so many negative consequences for The Grant familyter.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but think of what Marian had called her into the living room to say, and in retrospect, she was really capricious at that time.

    ¡°Wilson is right in saying that you are always thinking of others, but in life, you can¡¯t live your life under someone else¡¯s arrangement for everything! You have your dream, just because of such a small rumor and then just back out, do you think you can afford the knowledge you learned in college, can you afford yourself? If a person has to live everything for others, that kind of life is better than dying.¡±

    That is not life, that is clearly the walking dead.

    Robin said this because in his opinion, everyone has to n a path for their own life, just like when he insisted on starting his own business, his parents and Wilson¡¯s parents are the same, dead set against it, and even in the end his father had to cut off father-son rtionship with him because of this matter, but he never regretted his decision at the beginning, and it is because of This is why he is who he is today.

    Now his name has already surpassed their family¡¯s estate, and the father who wanted to sever the father-son rtionship with him in the end was still proud of him.

    And because of that, he doesn¡¯t need anyone else to n his life, which is why he and Wilson are so in tune.

    ¡°My cousin is right, maybe it won¡¯t be long before I no longer have to worry about left and right to do what I want to do.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Edmund has told me about big brother and sister-inw, and that¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Robin nodded, in fact, he really felt that The Grant family treated her really unfairly, just for that so-called what reputation, to make people lose their dreams, reced by him, absolutely not do.

    ¡°Actually, no matter what you do, the most important thing is that you are happy with yourself.¡±

    With two fingers holding the crystal ss, Wilson gently shook the red liquid in the ss and said faintly.

    Rosemary watched Wilson shake his ss, her head buzzing, a small face white, white, why she saw Wilson¡¯s shadow in this strange man¡¯s body in front of her.

    Whether it was the figure or the tone of his voice and every action he did, if she didn¡¯t look at that face, she would really doubt that the man in front of her was her husband.

    At this moment, Rosemary just felt like her heart was about to beat out of her chest, and the roast she was holding in her hand fell on her skirt at some point.

    ¡°Miss Harris, what¡¯s wrong with you, are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    Looking at the pale Rosemary, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but get nervous.

    Just then, Edmund and Joseph wereing this way, and Rosemary hurriedly stood up, bent over to them, and said with an apologetic face, ¡°Excuse me, excuse me.¡±

    ¡°You guys talk first, I¡¯m going to change my clothes and then I¡¯ll grill you some meat over.¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary hurriedly headed for the vi.

    ¡°What happened to Rosemary?¡±

    Edmund looked at Rosemary¡¯s hurriedly departing figure and asked curiously.

    Robin shrugged his shoulders, dragged his hands on the back of his head lying on the grass, said: ¡°I do not know, they say that the heart of a woman under the sea needle, difficult to guess!¡± Not to mention that he is still a bachelor, how could he know the mind of a woman.

    And Wilson, who was sitting on the sidelines, didn¡¯t say a word about why Rosemary was like that, of course he knew.

    Because that is what he deliberately exhibited in front of Rosemary, the reason ¡­ is simple.

 Chapter 1092 Stolen Embrace

    Back in the room, Rosemary¡¯s little heart is still pounding, and all thates to mind is Wilson¡¯s actions just now.

    Why in the world would there be two people who look so much alike? If that face didn¡¯t look so much alike, she would really think that her Wilson was standing right in front of him.

    The more Rosemary thought about it, the more her heart ached, but thinking of all the guests downstairs and the fact that there was an elder here, she went to the bathroom, washed her face, took a deep breath in the mirror, tried to get herself into the best shape possible, and changed her clothes again, before heading to the back garden.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Today is her birthday, most of the servants have gone to the back garden, so the front room looks very Susan at the moment.

    It took about seven or eight minutes to walk from the front room to the back garden. Rosemary suddenly thought of Robin¡¯s love for oysters, and it just so happened that Owen had bought some fresh oysters today, so she turned to the kitchen again, took out fresh oysters from the refrigerator and walked to the back garden.

    It is already March in C city, the temperature has begun to slowly rise, the night breeze gently blowing on the cheeks or a hint of cold, so she could not help but shiver a cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Suddenly a man in ck jumped out from the side and quickly covered Rosemary¡¯s mouth with a cold voice and a strong killing intent all over his body.

    Woo ¡­

    Rosemary subconsciously tried to break free, but the other party seemed to have expected her to do so, and with a knock on her rear end, the whole person passed out.

    The crystal bowl containing the oysters in his hand fell to the floor with a thud and a crisp ng.

    Wilson, who was answering the phone not far away, heard the ringing and rushed over to see a figure leaving from West Court.

    Rosemary returned to her room and changed into a goose yellow dress with a knitted jacket outside, and these clothes happened to be the autumn dresses that Wilson had thepany specially design for Rosemary at the end ofst year, because it was a series, so there were several colors in it, and Rosemary¡¯s favorite among so many clothes at that time was this goose yellow dress. Although it was night, Wilson quickly recognized that it was Rosemary, while taking out the phone to call Anthony, while quickly chasing up.

    The Grant family is patrolling the Anthony suddenly saw the young master¡¯s phone, heart thud, a sense of foreboding swept over, hastily pick up the phone, did not speak, there has been Wilson¡¯s cold to the extreme voice.

    ¡°Drive the car to the West Court entrance immediately, someone has broken in, tell Gaby to take care of BlumeNina, and have someone check out who it is.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Anthony hurriedly hung up the phone and ran for the parking lot.

    ¡°Anthony, where are you going?¡±

    Sunny, who had juste over to find Anthony, looked at her husband who had left in a panic and shouted.

    ¡°Go and tell Gaby that someone has broken in and tell him to take care of the young master and young miss.¡±

    After saying that, Anthony drove away like a ghost.

    Sunny heard Anthony¡¯s words and didn¡¯t care about anything else, and hurriedly headed for the back garden.

    The man in ck threw Rosemary into a ck sedan and got into the car, which quickly disappeared in the same ce.

    When Wilson chased out, in addition to the smell of grease and smoke that remained in the air, there was no sign of the car long ago.

    At this time, a ck SUV creaked to a halt in front of him, Wilson dragged Anthony out of the cab and said coldly, ¡°Go find out who did it, and after you find out, just give me the end.¡±

    Dropping a sentence, Wilson put the gas pedal straight to the bottom, and the car flew out like an arrow.

    ¡°Fiona, where are Blume and Nina?¡±

    Sunny panted and ran to the back garden, scanned around and did not see the two little ones, took Fiona¡¯s hand and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°The babies are sleepy and Karen sent them to their rooms.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    When he heard that the little one had gone back to bed, Sunny¡¯s face turned white and she lifted her feet to leave.

    ¡°Sunny, what¡¯s going on, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Someone broke in and Anthony has driven off in pursuit, and before he left he told us to make sure we protect Blume and Nina.¡±

    As the words fell, Robin and Edmund were already in front of them, ¡°Where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Rosemary go to change her clothes? Isn¡¯t she back yet?¡±

    Hearing Edmund ask about Rosemary, Sunny then realizes that Rosemary is not here.

    Seems to think of something, Sunny face suddenly became a pale, said, ¡°I just saw a bowl with oysters knocked over on the way to the West Court when I came, will not ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh no, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    As soon as Robin¡¯s words left her mouth, everyone flew towards the front hall.

    And at this time, Karen is holding a fairy tale book is reading to Nina, Joseph wind-like ran in, in the moment of seeing her, not waiting for Karen to react, a tightly embraced her in the arms.

    The Nina in bed saw this scene and hurriedly pulled the quilt to cover her little head, hiding inside the quilt and giggling.

    Karen was confined tightly in Joseph¡¯s arms, and with surprising force, as if wanting to rub her to pieces.

    Karen, who originally wanted to get angry, felt Joseph¡¯s body shake so much that somewhere in her heart instantly softened and said, ¡°Joseph, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    At that, Joseph realized that he had just lost his temper and fondly let go of the girl in his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you.¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just what happened to you just now, did something happen?¡±

    Karen asked curiously as she looked at Joseph, who was looking very pale.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, by the way, did you see anyone when you came back with the kids just now?¡±

    Shaking her head, Karen nced at Nina and found that somehow the little one had fallen asleep.

    When she was done, Karen turned off the light and walked out.

    And by now Joseph had gone out and was waiting for her outside the door.

    Karen closed the door and just stood, fell into a wide, familiar embrace, if it was in the past, she was greedy for this embrace, also belonged to her, but now, in this moment, she actually have a kind of feeling of being a thief, as if this embrace is her stolen general.

    ¡°Joseph, I don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on, but please, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to your fianc¨¦e if she found out.¡±

    Karen thought nothing of pushing away the man she loved most in front of her and said faintly.

    ¡°Karen, I ¡­¡±

    Joseph looked at the girl who had grown up, some words came to his lips and swallowed hard.

 Chapter 1093 Our young master wants to see you

    Rosemary woke up on a wide bed, and was greeted by a luxuriously decorated, European-style room.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake!¡±

    A maid shouted happily when she saw Rosemary wake up.

    ¡°Where is this, and why am I here?¡±

    Before Rosemary could finish, the maid had already left the room.

    She remembered that she was clearly at home celebrating her birthday with everyone, but why did she suddenly appear here?

    Rosemary rubbed the back of her neck, which was a little sore, with an unhappy expression on her face.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She remembered thatst night after she changed her clothes, she went to the kitchen to get a bowl of fresh oysters ready to go to the back garden, but suddenly when she passed by the West Garden, her mouth was covered and she tried to call for help, but she was knocked unconscious by the other party, and she didn¡¯t know anything about what happened after that.

    ¡°Miss, our young master wants to see you, please follow me.¡±

    At that moment, two maids suddenly came in from outside and said politely to Rosemary.

    ¡°Who is your young master, and why did he tie me up here?¡±

    ¡°Miss, these questions you want to know will naturally be known when you meet our young master.¡±

    Seeing that they had no intention of telling her, Rosemary didn¡¯t bother to ask and followed them out directly.

    Rosemary looked at the ce in front of her, suddenly have a kind of travel to ancient times, pavilions, birds and flowers, the breeze blowing, a rustling sound, not far from a bamboo forest swaying in the wind, as if a group of green elves in the air chasing frolic, but at the moment Rosemary is not in the mood to appreciate the beauty in front of her, she now only want to hurry to leave here.

    After walking for about ten minutes, the maid led Rosemary to stop in front of a bamboo building, turned to Rosemary and spoke, ¡°Miss, our young master invites you in.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two maids nodded slightly at her and then turned to leave.

    Rosemary stood in front of the bamboo building, looking at the famous flowers and nts blooming around her, and it was really hard topare him with what happened yesterday.

    Standing in the doorway and taking a deep breath, Rosemary then walked inside.

    ¡°I heard from the underlings that you woke up and are okay!¡±

    A low, cello-like voice rang out in Rosemary¡¯s ears. Following the voice, Rosemary saw a man in Zen clothing making tea there.

    ¡°Who are you, and why did you tie me up here?¡±

    At the sight of each other, Rosemary was like a hedgehog encountering a foreign enemy, covered with thorns.

    ¡°My name is Joseph, and as for why I brought you here, it¡¯s because I wanted to see you.¡±

    When confronted with Rosemary¡¯s questioning, the other side¡¯s exnation was an understatement, to say the least.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, now that you¡¯ve seen me, and please, sir, let me go.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s tone was icy, very dissatisfied with the arrogance of the man in front of her, she didn¡¯t even know who he was, and just because he wanted to see her, he inexplicably brought her here directly like this, didn¡¯t his mother teach her what is polite?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about who I am?¡±

    The man asked indifferently while making tea.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Rosemary replied without thinking.

    Now she just wants to hurry back, otherwise those people inside the family will be anxious crazy.

    ¡°Come and sit down, taste the tea I made from the fresh tea leaves I just picked this morning and see how it tastes?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hill, what exactly do you need to do to get me to leave?¡±

    Looking at the temper he had vented was like hitting a ball of soft Mayme cotton, Rosemary sat on her butt in the chair and tried her best to suppress the anger in her heart.

    ¡°Girls should not move to get angry, but smile more.¡±

    Joseph said as he sipped the tea in his hand.

    Solely, Rosemary suddenly stopped talking and drank slowly from a cup of tea on the table.

    Instead of wasting your breath, let¡¯s see who has the best patience.

    In this way, two people sitting together each drinking their own tea, after a long time Joseph slowly put down the cup of tea in his hands, raised his eyes to look at the girl in front of him, softly said: ¡°Do you know why I brought you here?¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary was ignoring him, Joseph continued, ¡°You look really simr to someone I know, but the only difference is that she¡¯s gentle and doesn¡¯t get angry at every turn, like you do.¡±

    As she said this, Rosemary raised her eyes and saw a touch of tenderness in the man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If you know I¡¯m not her, then why did you bring me here, you could have gone to her!¡±

    You can¡¯t treat her like this just because they look alike!

    ¡°She¡¯s dead!¡±

    The man poured himself another cup of tea, and Rosemary noticed that his hand was trembling as he held the teapot, and his dark blue eyes were painful to look at.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know that was the case.¡±

    Although it was wrong for the other party to capture her first, Rosemary¡¯s heart is still a bit sad to bring up her sad past at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s been so many years, only now I can¡¯t help but be a little sentimental when I say it.¡±

    ¡°One can¡¯t always live in memories, one still has to move on, and I¡¯m sure your loved ones don¡¯t want you to keep living in this painful memory.¡±

    Putting aside the stereotypes about him, the man in front of you is really handsome, with a high nose, a knife-sharp profile, and especially those dark blue eyes that make people inexplicably heartbroken at first nce, just like the legendary mncholy prince.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, there are some things that should be let go, but there are some things that no matter how hard I try, I can never do aplete let go.¡± Because his heart has never let go.

    ¡°Mr. Hill, at the risk of asking, how do you know about me?¡±

    It is reasonable to say that a man whose heart is filled with a woman like this, his eyes will not stay on another woman.

    ¡°A month ago I went to a restaurant for dinner when I was on a business trip to C. I happened to see you and your friend getting into a car, because you were in a hurry, my driver followed you for a long time and finally lost you, after that my assistant inadvertently saw the video ofst year¡¯s jewelry designpetition and saw you representing The Grant Group. The Great Young Lady of The Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°If you knew I was The Great Young Lady of The Grant Group, then why did you kidnap me here?¡±

    Rosemary looked nervously at the man in front of her, knowing that she was a married woman, why did he bring her here.

    Joseph saw her looking at him with a defensive face and couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous, I won¡¯t hurt you, I just want you to stay here with me for a few days, after that I¡¯ll send you back.¡±

 Chapter 1094 Where is she?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. Hill, I¡¯ve been missing for a night, at this moment my family and friends must be frantic to find me, you can¡¯t keep me here just because I look like your deceased person, what¡¯s the difference between this and illegal imprisonment?¡±

    Although his encounter is very sympathetic, but after all, she is not a saintly mother, it is impossible to take care of everyone¡¯s feelings, she only wants Abby to quietly take care of Lu¡¯s at the moment, with her baby, waiting for Wilson¡¯s parents to wake up, and then thepany in handed back to him.

    ¡°Miss Harris may be tired, I¡¯ll have the maid take you down for a rest.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired, I want ¡­¡±

    Before the words were finished, Rosemary suddenly felt weak, as if all her strength had been drained instantly, her body couldn¡¯t help but fall backwards.

    Joseph walked up, smiled at her Tammy, picked her up horizontally, came up to her ear and softly said, ¡°Good girl, have a good sleep!¡±

    The Grant family, Robin and Edmund had not closed their eyes for a night, while Rosemary had evaporated from the earth, no news at all.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve checked them all, and Miss Clement on the mafia side had someone go back and poke around, saying that Cheney wasn¡¯t in Libya recently, and her cronies told her that the old guy didn¡¯t capture The Great Young Lady.¡±

    Anthony looked at Wilson, who hadn¡¯t closed his eyes all night, and at the moment his temper was like a volcano that could erupt at any moment,ing to a halt.

    Just then, Anthony¡¯s cell phone rang, and seeing that the caller ID was Gaby¡¯s, Anthony subconsciously nced at Wilson.

    ¡°Pick up ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Put Mr. Grant on the phone.¡±

    Anthony covered the speaker with his hand and looked at Wilson and said, ¡°Young master, Gaby asked you to answer the phone?¡±

    After giving him a look, Wilson eventually put the phone to his ear and said in an icy tone, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My husband asked me to tell you that Miss Harris has been found, but things may be a bit troublesome, and the husband asked me to ask you if you n to continue to hibernate or go and bring Miss back yourself?¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Wilson gripped the phone tightly, without any meaningful hesitation, and said coldly.

    ¡°Since Mr. Grant has already made his choice, sir told you to go directly to Yan City and we will send someone to pick you up at the airport afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Gaby hesitated for a moment, then opened her mouth and asked, ¡°Sir, is it really necessary to do this?¡±

    ¡°Gaby ¡­¡±

    Doyle nced at his brother and sternly stopped.

    Since they followed Adrian, no matter what Adrian told them to do, Gaby never said a squeak, but at this moment he did not understand why his brother would question their husband¡¯s words at this time.

    Adrian gestured to Doyle, then turned his head to look at Gaby and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°I just think Wilson is not like what we have investigated, and his feelings for Missy do not seem to be what we have seen, and he has been moving a lottely, and seems to be waiting for someone to appear, if we let him appear in front of Missy at this time, I worry that Missy¡¯s situation will be more dangerous then. ¡±

    Although there is a mountain of The Bernard Family behind, but The Bernard Family¡¯s own internal rtionship is already very messy, plus Rosemary¡¯s identity is so noble, The Bernard Family people if they know, I believe things will be worse than they think.

    ¡°Gaby is right to consider, but I did not ask him to appear in the public eye, Rosemary went to college to study acting, then because of The Grant family she gave up the career she loved and chose design, and now she is asked to manage thepany and take care of two children, do I, The Bernard Family deserves to be trampled on like that?¡± Although he knew that all this was willingly done by Rosemary, he was more distressed than anyone to see that she should have lived a carefree life instead of being so tired as she is now.

    The more Adrian spoke, the angrier he became, and the volume of his speech could not help but raise a few points.

    At this moment, Adrian where there is a president of a country¡¯s style, ispletely a protective devil, although Doyle has always known that his husband is very protective, but this is the first time to show it.

    Sure enough pro is pro.

    Although his husband is also very protective of Benjamin, but not as obvious as to Missy ah!

    Adrian picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, continued, ¡°Now Rosemary is in Joseph¡¯s hands, with what I know about him, if Wilson doesn¡¯t show up, he will definitely stalk Rosemary, not to mention that the old man once promised in public that if Fiona grows up and gives birth to a daughter, she will be married to I originally thought that with Fiona¡¯s disappearance, this matter has been nullified, but now it seems that The Hill Family has not really given up.¡±

    If he had to choose between The Hill family and The Grant family, he would rather choose The Grant family, although The Grant family and The Hill family are notparable, but his Rosemary is happy, as long as his Rosemary is happy, the other in his eyes is nothing As long as his Rosemary is happy, the others are nothing in his eyes.

    That¡¯s why he must have Wilson over.

    If Joseph doesn¡¯t see for himself that Wilson and Rosemary are already married, he¡¯s going to be a pester to the end, given his personality.

    ¡°Missy won¡¯t marry that monster Joseph!¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Without waiting for Doyle to speak, Gaby had already spoken.

    Looking at his own brother, why did he always feel that after he came back from there this time, he seemed to talk so much more than before.

    Before you want to hear one more word from his mouth, it is more difficult than the sky, but today he said so much in a row, and even spoke for Wilson, did ¡­

    It seems he has to find him a good chat, but do not do something moth to me, after all, he still expects him to start a branch for the Qin family?

    Adrian nced at Gaby, then said to Doyle, ¡°Later, Gaby and I will just go to Yan City, you stay behind, if the vice president asks you say I went out to inspect.¡±

    ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t we send a few guards along with us! It¡¯s too risky with just Gaby alone.¡±

    Although he trusts his brother¡¯s kung fu, but the status of their gentleman is too honorable to allow a single mistake, in case the vice president knows, it will be even more dangerous.

    The country as a whole knows that the vice president just because of the difference of two votes directly with the presidency, because of this, the vice president in the past years in private tripped his husband, the purpose is to find evidence to pull Adrian out of power, but his husband¡¯s people¡¯s affinity, the people¡¯s love, which did not let the vice president take advantage of the opportunity.

 Chapter 1095 sees hope

    In the end, for security reasons, Adrian took Gaby and four guards to Yan City, while Wilson had arrived at Yan City airport and was received by a man directly into the presidential suite of the Royal Hotel in Yan City as soon as he got off the ne.

    And this time along with Robin, worried about Wilson alone will be in danger, and Anthony because to stay to deal with other matters and to protect Blume and Nina¡¯s safety, so stay with The Grant family.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Lord President, the guest has been brought in.¡±

    The guard bowed respectfully to the inside and spoke.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Wilson and Robin walked in together and saw Adrian, who was currently sitting at his desk working on paperwork.

    ¡°Have a seat, it¡¯ll be ready in a minute!¡±

    With a slight nod, Wilson and Robin take a seat on a side sofa.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, Mr. Sr, please have tea!¡±

    Gaby ced the brewed tea in front of them and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Once the five minutes were up, Adrian had finished the work at hand, got up from his seat and walked over to sit down like them, nced at Wilson, and finally dropped his gaze on Robin.

    ¡°Hi uncle, I¡¯m Wilson and this is my cousin Robin.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Lord President.¡±

    Robin stood up and shook hands with Adrian before sitting down.

    After greeting with Adrian, Adrian¡¯s gaze fell on Wilson¡¯s body and said, ¡°Rosemary is not in danger for the time being, the reason I called you here this time is that there are some things I want to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, please speak!¡±

    Since the other party already knows his identity, Wilson has no need to pretend to go on, and shouted directly after Rosemary.

    Adrian heard Wilson call his uncle expression slightly stiff, although he yed from the heart of Wilson is not very satisfied, but the thought of Rosemary like, he can only love the house, but want to be open and honest with his niece, or to see his performance.

    ¡°Since your cousin uncle is here today, there are some things I will tell you once and for all.¡±

    Robin heard Adrian¡¯s words, his heart shouted a bad, and at the moment Wilson more nervous than him, just has been suppressed in the heart, did not show him.

    Who would have thought that the business tycoon who reigns in the mall would have something to fear?

    If they were sitting here today as a negotiation, Wilson would never be nervous.

    ¡°I believe you also know that Rosemary¡¯s mother is our only daughter left behind by The Bernard Family, she was kidnapped at her birthday party, which led to the kidnapperster tearing the ticket, and for all these years we have been thinking that she has met with misfortune, until your uncle saw her at your wedding ceremony and then contacted me, I It was only when your uncle saw her at your wedding ceremony and subsequently contacted me that I learned that Rosemary¡¯s mother had not died, but had lost her memory and been taken away, and when I learned that she still had a daughter left in this world, there was hope for the future of our The Bernard Family.¡±

    Said, Adrian slightly pause, continued: ¡°Rosemary is our The Bernard Family¡¯s only princess is also The Bernard Family¡¯s only heir, although I am not optimistic about your marriage, but Rosemary like, plus you also have their own So I hope you can make yourself plump as soon as possible, if you can¡¯t even protect your own wife and children, when the timees, you can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t give you a chance, until then, I won¡¯t announce Rosemary¡¯s birth for the time being, but it won¡¯t be hidden for long, I hope you finish the matter in your hands as fast as you can.¡±

    ¡°Wilson understands, and I will not let my uncle down.¡±

    Although he had prepared for the worst beforeing again, he did not expect Adrian to say this, and now this result is the best.

    Adrian nodded, then continued: ¡°This time from The Grant family took Rosemary¡¯s name Joseph, The Hill Family and The Bernard Family is the best friends, when Rosemary¡¯s mother was still young, Rosemary¡¯s The Hill Family and The Bernard Family were close friends, and when Rosemary¡¯s mother was young, Rosemary¡¯s grandfather promised that if any of his grandchildren had daughters, they would be inws with The Hill Family, and then Rosemary¡¯s mother disappeared, and no one ever brought this up again. Joseph has never liked another girl, until some time ago inadvertently met Rosemary, because Rosemary looks very simr to his dead girlfriend, so the reason he took Rosemary this time is likely to want to determine Rosemary¡¯s identity.¡±

    ¡°You mean he already knows that Rosemary is your niece?¡±

    Wilson thought of the other side of the tiger¡¯s eyes, his heart is hard to die.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be known for a while, but it won¡¯t be hidden for long, so in order to keep Joseph from getting close to Rosemary, you have to snuff this out in the cradle before it even happens.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t let go of Rosemary¡¯s hand.¡±

    They have been through so much together, he would never stand by and watch her fall into the arms of another man.

    Joseph¡¯s character is very strange, once he determines things will not change because of other things, and The Hill Family and The Bernard Family over the years on the surface seems to be very good rtions, very harmonious, but in private has been secretly fighting for a long time, plus Rosemary¡¯s identity, want to take her away from your hands There are countless people who want to take her away from you.¡±

    After hearing Adrian¡¯s words, Wilson¡¯s face was heavy. Originally Rosemary was already very peachy, but he didn¡¯t expect to have a bigger backstage now, and his peachy debts were even bigger, so he now had to guard against it.

    Meanwhile, Rosemary slept all day and night in bed, waking up the next afternoon.

    The thought of Joseph on her own incense, she hated her teeth, if possible, really want to this man unload a big piece.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯re awake, we¡¯ve prepared dinner for you, do you want to go down and eat now orter?¡±

    ¡°Where is your young master?¡±

    Not wanting to talk nonsense with them, Rosemary lifted the covers and got out of bed. Before she could stand, she felt no strength at all in her legs, and fell to the ground with a thud.

    ¡°Miss, let us help you down!¡±

    The maid stepped forward and helped Rosemary slowly walk outside.

    It was hard to get downstairs, Rosemary found the whole house Susan¡¯s scary, can¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Where the hell did your young master go?¡±

    ¡°Our young master is greeting guests in the front hall at the moment, so if Miss has anything to do, justmand us directly.¡±

    ¡°Help me to the front hall, I want to see your young master.¡±

    Upon hearing this, the maid shook her head with difficulty and whispered, ¡°Sorry Miss, at this moment the young master is greeting important guests and will not see anyone for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 1096 pain â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Adrian, is there something important abouting to Yan City this time? You came here without informing Joseph so that I could prepare.¡±

    Joseph poured Adrian a ss of Imperial Dragon Well and said respectfully.

    ¡°I dide here today for an important matter. I heard that you brought back a girl from outside the day before yesterday, is that true?¡±

    Adrian looked at Joseph, who was busy making tea, and cut to the chase.

    At these words, Joseph looked slightly beaten, and thenughed: ¡°Cousin uncle is really worthy of being the presidential lord that the people admire, even these small things have to be done personally.¡±

    ¡°You mean there really is such a thing, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°There was such a thing, but it¡¯s gone.¡±

    As soon as Joseph¡¯s words left his mouth, Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°When did you leave?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Looking at Wilson in front of him with slightly narrowed eyes, Joseph saw a hint of killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Wilson, you brought back that girl¡¯s husband.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s tone was slightly cold when he said this, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but look at Joseph with a hint of coldness.

    After looking at Wilson for a while, Joseph smiled lightly and said, ¡°So you are the young master of The Grant family, I have heard a lot about you.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is still young, so if there is something that offends Mr. Hill, please don¡¯t mind Mr. Hill.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant is really too kind to say that, in fact, all this is just a misunderstanding, my subordinates arrested the wrong person, when I learned that the wrong person was arrested, I have sent someone to send her out of Yan City, should be almost on the ne at this time.¡±

    Joseph proceeded to pour Adrian a cup of tea, and it waspletely impossible to tell from start to finish that he was telling a lie.

    ¡°Since the people have gone, we will not disturb them.¡±

    Adrian stood up, gave Wilson a look, and then said.

    ¡°Adrian makes a rare visit, so let Joseph do his best to be a good host, I¡¯ve already had a seat reserved at the Imperial Restaurant.¡±

    ¡°Another time! There are some things that need to be taken care ofter.¡±

    With that, Adrian headed outside, with Wilson following close behind.

    Rosemary dismissed the maids and slowly walked towards the front room. Earlier she overheard the two maids inside the garden say that the important guest Joseph was greeting was Mr. President, and with a hint of expectation, her footsteps could not help but move closer to this side.

    But thinking that this is Yan City, even if it really is Mr. President, it can never be her uncle.

    Just as she was about to leave, a figure suddenly appeared at the front door, leaving her stunned in ce, her eyes wide open, crystal tears weeping down, looking incredulously at the scene before her.

    The man in front of her every move, a look a movement, has long been deeply engraved in her heart, if others will be mistaken, but she definitely will not.

    But why did he lie to her, when he was still alive in this world, and yet he had to announce to the public that he was dead?

    Wilson, who was about to leave with Adrian, felt himself being stared at by a hot gaze and turned his head to see Rosemary standing not far away under the rosebush, who was now in tears and whose eyes had been fixed on his body.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson shouted softly and walked quickly over to her, holding her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯mte.¡±

    The familiar smell, the familiar embrace, the familiar voice, Rosemary felt like she was dreaming at the moment, and her hands couldn¡¯t help but cling to Wilson, because she was afraid that once she woke up from her dream, her Wilson would leave her again.

    If this is really a dream, she hopes it will never wake up, ever.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Rosemary said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m not dreaming!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not dreaming, I¡¯m really back.¡±

    And at this moment, Adrian looked at the scene in front of him, his face suddenly turned cold and said coldly: ¡°Joseph, didn¡¯t you just say that she had left this morning?¡±

    Joseph looked at the two people embracing each other, a sh of anger shed across his gentle and handsome face, and red fiercely at the maid standing not far away.

    The maid felt the cold eyes of her young master and fell to her knees in fear, her body trembling slightly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Harris to still be with me either, so it seems to be really my fault.¡±

    ¡°Joseph, the two families have always been family friends, there is something I have to tell you, Rosemary is Benjamin¡¯s cousin, the niece of the Queen of Rice, I do not care what your intention is to bring her here, but for the sake of the rtionship between you and me, I still advise you, this girl you should not have any illusions, no matter what her identity in the future.¡±

    Dropping these words, Adrian headed outside.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m taking you home!¡±

    Wilson released her and gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, speaking softly.

    ¡°Wilson, am I really not dreaming??¡±

    Touching the familiar face in front of her, Rosemary asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Fool, if you don¡¯t believe me just pinch yourself gently and see if it hurts?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Pain ¡­

    She really wasn¡¯t dreaming, her Wilson really wasn¡¯t dead.

    Thinking of this, Rosemary excitedly hugged him again, deeply afraid that once she let go, she would leave again.

    ¡°Good boy, since I¡¯vee back, I will never leave you again, let¡¯s go back first, okay? , Uncle is still waiting for us in the car?¡±

    Hearing this, Rosemary then remembered that her uncle had just been here.

    Wiping a tear from the corner of her eye, Rosemary nodded heavily.

    Rosemary saw Gaby standing in front of the car from a distance, her handsome and handsome face curved up in a Tammy arc to look at her.

    Returning a Tammy smile to Gaby, Rosemary got into the car.

    ¡°Uncle, what brings you here?¡±

    Once in the car, Rosemary looked at Adrian, who was sitting with a grim face, and shouted sweetly.

    ¡°Not easy, finally found me out!¡±

    At that, Rosemary was slightly stunned, how this tone sounded a sour taste?

    Is ¡­

    Her uncle didn¡¯t just get jealous, did he!

    Thinking of this, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re jealous!¡±

    The first time I saw him, Adrian¡¯s face was even harder to see. It goes without saying that her uncle, who is admired by all the people, is really jealous.

    And is still jealous of his nephew¡¯s husband.

    Looking at her uncle¡¯s gloomy and cold handsome face, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Uncle, you always have a cold face like this, how can you find me an aunt in the future!¡±

    ¡°Uncle it is enough to have you, there is no need to have anyone else.¡±

    ¡°But Rosemary wants an aunt and uncle!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Adrian looked at his niece, who was snuggled up on his shoulder, and asked in confusion.

 Chapter 1097 Iâ€™m hungry

    Adrian¡¯s gloomy, frightened face a minute earlier quickly dissipated under a burst of bragging from Rosemary.

    Adrian stroked her long soft hair, his eyes were all doting, and he said softly, ¡°Okay, uncle promises you that if there is a suitable one, he will bring you back an aunt.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    In fact, she already has a suitable candidate in her heart, regardless of the status or position of both parties, they are one in a million, and most importantly, both of them are her favorite family members.

    If we can really bring them together, it will be a matter of merit.

    After all, from thatst incident she had seen that his uncle was looking at Judy with a tess of tenderness in his eyes, unlike looking at other people who were as cold and unemotional.

    Sitting in the front seat, Wilson looked at Rosemary holding Adrian¡¯s arm, the intimate look made him feel ufortable. Although he knew they were family, it was still ufortable to see them acting so close at this time.

    After her presidential uncle was pacified, Rosemary¡¯s little girl¡¯s innocent smile slowly faded and she nced at Wilson sitting on the passenger side, wanting to question him about what had happened during this time, but thinking that Adrian had not been treating Wilson very well, she finally held back from asking.

    Turning the question to Adrian, ¡°Uncle, how did you and Wilson know I was at Joseph¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Originally, I was going to go over to celebrate your birthdayst night, so before that I called Gaby and wanted to give you a surprise, but because something suddenly happened before I was ready to leave, I just arrived in C City and Gaby called to tell me that you were kidnapped, so I had Gaby make a global positioning system for you. ¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you are not considered to know thew and break it like this!¡±

    Global positioning system in addition to the urrence of very serious things will be used in addition, the general public is simply impossible to move the use of.

    Not to mention her ordinary to the ordinary small shrimp.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s worth keeping if it serves its purpose.¡±

    Not to mention his Adrian¡¯s niece, whose status is naturally golden.

    ¡°As for him, I think it¡¯s better to let him exin to you himself!¡±

    Saying that, the car has driven into the basement of the Royal Hotel, worrying that Rosemary followed along too conspicuously, Adrian took Gaby back to the hotel first, while Wilson and Rosemary were to go up a littleter.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Back to the hotel, just entered the door, the whole person was Wilson confined to the wall, the overwhelming kiss swept in, months of longing for each other¡¯s hearts are longing to have their own, at the moment the room inside the temperature soared, ambiguous and lingering ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Fiona saw Karen sitting under the cherry blossom tree in the room and asked her concern.

    Looking up and seeing it was Fiona, Karen smiled slightly and moved the seat beside her to let her sit down.

    ¡°Time flies, and a quarter of this year has gone by in a sh.¡±

    Looking at the garden full of flowers that are blooming first, Karen suddenly was very emotional.

    ¡°Karen, I¡¯ve noticed that ever since you met with Joseph the night beforest, I¡¯ve felt that you¡¯ve said very little in thest two days, did he say something?¡±

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, she knew she was right. Her clear eyes looked into the distance and she spoke thoughtfully, ¡°Karen, if you love someone knowing that it¡¯s a moth to the me, will you continue with such a love?¡±

    Although she is younger than them, her grandfather told her from a young age that she should never get attached to anyone, so she knows more than people her age.

    And now seeing Karen living in pain and suffering every day because of a man, it makes her even more sure of one thing, feelings really can¡¯t be touched.

    ¡°Fiona, do you have a favorite?¡±

    Karen didn¡¯t answer her words, but turned her head to look at her and asked.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Looking at Fiona¡¯s determined eyes, Karen suddenly remembered what Rosemary had told her earlier and couldn¡¯t help but show a bitter smile.

    Not a momentter, Fiona continued: ¡°I and you are actually different, we have been taught since childhood can not be moved, especially the love of men and women, like doing our line of work once the feelings, the ultimate harm or ourselves.¡±

    ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°You mean you and Crystal?¡±

    Karen looked at the sh of loss in Fiona¡¯s eyes, and somewhere in her heart it was as if she had been stabbed by something, and it was heartbreaking.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She doesn¡¯t understand how such things can still happen now that we are in the 21st century.

    ¡°Seriously, sometimes I really envy you, although your emotional path is very bent, but at least you have loved and can have the choice of your future life, unlike Crystal and I, facing the man of my choice but can not move.¡±

    Fiona yed with her ten fingers, Tammy¡¯s smile on her face, while behind the smile was helplessness and responsibility.

    ¡°Fiona, you should not be so pessimistic, in this world is not all things are set in stone, you have to believe that fate is is in our own hands.¡±

    ¡°Well, I have never believed in fate. For me, one¡¯s fate is in one¡¯s own hands, and if I want it, I believe it can be changed.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way, and we¡¯ll work on it together.¡±

    ¡°Well, go for it!¡±

    Two innocent young girls are now tightly entwined fingers, for them, they do not believe in fate, do not believe in evil, only believe in themselves.

    At this moment inside the Royal Hotel presidential suite, Adrian because temporary to attend a foreign interview, back to the hotel not long after taking Gaby back to W. Rosemary knew that it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you that I didn¡¯t even have a chance to say goodbye to my uncle, and I don¡¯t know if my uncle will be angry with me.¡±

    Rosemary red at Wilson, who was in high spirits, and her face had a faint blush because of what she had just done. Although it was an angry action, it was full of temptation in Wilson¡¯s eyes, and a current instantly struck her body.

    ¡°You¡¯re hitting on me?¡±

    Wilson stepped forward and enveloped her in his arms, his body reeking of testosterone.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    Looking at the lust-filled eyes of the man in front of her, Rosemary cried out in her heart, and hurriedly spoke, ¡°That ¡­ I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s ¡­¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that I¡¯m hungry too, so let¡¯s eat together!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Rosemary was picked up by Wilson and walked quickly to the bedroom.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not talking about this ¡­ I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary, who was picked up by Wilson, had already slurred her words in fear, but all her cries were eventually buried in the lingering ¡­

 Chapter 1098 Sorry for the delay

    Rosemary was again tortured by Wilson for over two hours, and he really didn¡¯t want to leave her alone if he wasn¡¯t worried about starving her.

    Looking at someone who is still glowing, Rosemary feels really unfair, why is he doing the same, but the more he does, the better his spirit, while she is all over as if she was run over by a car, all body aches and pains.

    Wilson came out of the bathroom and saw that Rosemary was staring at him. He couldn¡¯t help but hook his lips and said yfully, ¡°Rosemary, you keep staring at me like this, did I not work hard enough just now?¡±

    ¡°You pervert!¡±

    Along with the words, Rosemary grabbed a pillow and threw it over, this guy is so abominable, she could not ask anything before he tossed her out of bed, simply a monster.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a lecher, it¡¯s still a dedicated lecher!¡±

    Taking the pillow that flew to him, Wilson¡¯s lips curled up in an evil smile.

    Hearing this, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in her heart, this man is really getting shameless.

    ¡°I¡¯ve put hot water on for you, go take a bath, andter I¡¯ll take you to the nearby food court for a bite to eat.¡±

    Setting the pillow aside, Wilson walked up and picked her up in his arms and headed for the bathroom.

    At the moment Rosemary is not being pretentious because she is really tired, and although she has always known that he has good stamina, this time it really takes more than any other time.

    Putting her inside the bathtub, Wilson just picked up the towel when Rosemary snatched it away, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself, you¡¯d better go out first!¡±

    This man is like a beast in heat, she does not dare to take the risk, or in a love affair, she is really afraid that she will faint from hunger, if people know that she fainted from hunger when doing this kind of thing, do not know how tough at her?

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, who was surrounded by water mist, and his heart tightened. Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, he coughed lightly and said with feigned calmness, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for you outside!¡±

    After saying that, he quickly walked out, not forgetting to close the door of the bathroom room in the process.

    No wonder others often say that a small farewell is better than a new marriage, they have only been separated for only three months, but the body is more eager to want than their hearts.

    But no matter how much he thinks about it, Wilson still thinks about Rosemary¡¯s body, because he really doesn¡¯t want to wear her out.

    Because it waste now, Rosemary only soaked in the bathtub for half an hour before getting dressed anding out. Looking at Wilson who was dressed casually in front of her, Rosemary was slightly stunned, and without waiting for her to say anything, Wilson smiled and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is it not nice?¡±

    In fact, he really seldom wears this kind of casual style clothes, but because he is going to take Rosemary to the food courtter, he doesn¡¯t want to make himself too noticeable and purposely asked the waiter to help him buy this set of clothes that looks more ordinary.

    ¡°No, on your face, even if it is draped in a sack I believe it is also the most attention-grabbing one in the crowd.¡±

    ¡°Well, I actually think I look better when I¡¯m not wearing clothes.¡±

    The sound falls, Rosemary¡¯s cheeks tentatively red like a boiled crawfish, this man is really thicker and thicker skin.

    Looking at Rosemary, whose cheeks were blushing, Wilson gave her a quick peck on her delicate red lips and said pleasantly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I want to eat you, I will feed you now.¡±

    He doesn¡¯t want his little wife to starve.

    Rosemary listened to this statement how to feel that there is something in the words?

    ¡°It¡¯s colder at night, wear a jacket to go.¡±

    With that, Wilson put the jacket he had already prepared on her body and everything was ready before he led Rosemary to Yan City¡¯s famous food street, which is also famous for its food.

    ¡°Wow, so many snacks!¡±

    Looking at the wide range of snacks on the stalls in front of her, Rosemary instantly felt like she was back in high school, when they were carefree and would go to the famous food street to have a binge meal together every time they were on vacation, and when she thought of that time, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny to think about?¡±

    ¡°You know what? In the past, when I was in high school, I would take a bus with Tina to S City, which is a few dozen kilometers away from C City, to eat snacks every month during vacation. Because at that time we were all in school amodation, only those two days a month cane out to buy some supplies and so on, plus no longer have to look at Laurie¡¯s face every day, so at that time we were like a wild horse that broke free from the reins, enjoy the hiring in the vast grasnd.¡±

    Rosemary remembered the happy high school life, the corners of her mouth hanging smile is Wilson usuallypletely invisible, this moment he suddenly regretted not walking with her through that happy time, and then again if she was not forced to marry him, maybe now she will be happier.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you ever hate my parents?¡±

    Suddenly, Wilson took her hand and asked with serious eyes.

    Since listening to what she said at her birthday party, Wilson¡¯s heart has always felt that he is too selfish, since she married him, she has lost a lot, but she has never mentioned it in front of him, even her dream career in interpretation or design, all because he gave up, if time could be turned back, he vowed that he would let her sit will be her true self, not for others And live Rosemary.

    ¡°Hated it!¡± To say that she didn¡¯t hate it was to deceive herself. When she learned that she was going to marry a vegetable, she was strongly against it, but it was because of the power of The Grant family that his father had to agree to the marriage, and because of her own family, she had to give up her flower-like years at that time and just be a married person.

    ¡°But I do not regret, in fact, God is still very fair, in order to close the door at the same time also opened a window for you, and you are the angel sent by God topensate me, so please remember right, no matter what your reasons, do not forget that your life has long been destined to be my Rosemary alone, without my permission you do not want to leave me half a step. ¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyshes trembled badly, beautiful eyes dense with ayer of faint mist, Wilson pulled her into his arms, as if gnawed by tens of thousands of ants inside, the pain can not breathe.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    A thousand words came together into these three words, though btedly.

    Maybe he was really too selfish, just wanting to protect her, but never asked her if she liked this protection, maybe Robin was right, feelings are mutual, you can¡¯t hurt her because you want to protect her, if so, it would be a vition of his promise to her at the beginning.

 Chapter 1099 wear like not wearing

    The next morning, Karen drove straight from breakfast to The Grant family to pick up Fiona and take her to C-City One. After learning that Rosemary was fine, everyone went about their normal business as usual.

    Edmund calledst night and said he had talked to the principal of the first high school and asked Fiona to go to school today and take the unified exam in two months.

    Fiona wore a unified school uniform of a middle school while tugging her skirt hem from time to time, her expression was very difficult to see.

    The school is not to save material ah, get a skirt so short, wear a simr to not wearing.¡±

    The two long legs under this body are exposed in this way, simply want to attract crime?

    Karen looked her up and down this outfit, I have to say, the clothes on Fiona¡¯s body is still really dangerous, although her body has not yet grown, but the two straight and long two legs are really very eye-catching.

    She used to wear a long skirt as well as jeans, this is the first time she saw her wearing such a short skirt, Karen¡¯s mind suddenly remembered when she was in high school, although she also wore the school uniform, but it was a long skirt,pared to this dress in front of her, really too much better.

    ¡°The skirt is indeed a bit short, but you can wear a pair of safety pants underneath, so you don¡¯t have to worry about exposure.¡±

    After watching it, Karen gives her opinion.

    ¡°Wearing it, but I¡¯m still not used to it, it¡¯s also showing too much, if grandpa knows, he¡¯ll scold me for sure.¡±

    Fiona looked at her outfit and was on the verge of tears.

    Seeing this, Karen hurriedly pulled her into the car, fastened her seat belt, looked at Fiona who had a bitter face and smiled, ¡°Honestly, you look really beautiful in this school uniform, I can guarantee you thatter, once you appear in front of the school, it will definitely cause a sensation.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Listening to Karen¡¯s words, Fiona asked with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s definitely a good thing anyway!¡±

    With that, Karen gave her a faint smile, started the engine, and the car drove quickly in the direction of the first middle school.

    When Karen and Fiona arrived at the entrance of the first high school, Edmund was already waiting there. When he saw Fiona get down from the car, he frowned slightly, walked quickly to Fiona, looked at the clothes she was wearing and said, ¡°Why are you so underdressed?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the school uniform you had sent over yesterday?¡±

    Fiona was surprised to see Edmund¡¯s face look slightly ugly and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little cool today, you¡¯re wearing so little it¡¯s easy to catch a cold, you¡¯re just a spectator, you don¡¯t necessarily have to follow the school system, just wear your usual clothes.¡±

    ¡°Edmund, although Fiona is an auditor, but directly so open the back door, in the future Fiona in the school will not cause dissatisfaction ah!¡±

    Although she did not study here, she still has a certain understanding of this school, this school is not an aristocratic school, but also one of the famous schools in C, and for the quality of student education issues have always been very important, Fiona as a spectator is already through the back door, if not in ordance with the rules and regtions of the school, she is worried that those narrow-minded people will have a problem with Fiona.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I think this is also good, you see those girls are not the same as me?¡±

    Fiona pointed to the girls in front of the school who were talking andughing, and addressed Edmund.

    In order to be able toe to school, she has already bothered Edmund too much, she does not want to make him work for himself because of a set of clothes, as Karen said, if really not used to it, the big deal is to go out and buy two pairs of jeans to put on it.

    Edmund looked at her, always felt like his heart was blocked by something, annoyed, ¡°It¡¯ste, I¡¯ll take you in.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Fiona, I won¡¯t see you in, I¡¯ll pick you up after school this afternoon.¡±

    The words fell, Edmund heard Karen¡¯s words, turned around and said, ¡°No need, from today onwards Fiona is staying with me temporarily, I¡¯ve asked someone to send the luggage to my apartment.¡±

    ¡°No Edmund, I¡¯ll be fine staying at Karen¡¯s.¡±

    Fiona hurriedly said when she heard that she was going to stay with him.

    ¡°Karen¡¯s apartment is too far from here, and she has to work every day and doesn¡¯t have time to drive you. Don¡¯t worry, I rarelye back to stay during the week, and the most important thing is that my apartment is at most a six-minute walk away, which is the best option for you.¡±

    Without giving her a chance to refuse, Edmund directly analyzed the pros and cons of the matter to her.

    ¡°In that case, Fiona, you¡¯ll be staying in Edmund¡¯s apartment for the time being, so that you¡¯ll have more time to review your homework.¡±

    If it is really for Fiona¡¯s sake, living here in Edmund is indeed the best choice, plus he is in the hospital almost twenty-eight days a month, so that Fiona also want a quiet.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Fiona looked at her, in fact, in her heart is a hundred reluctant to live in Edmund¡¯s house, but now Karen has spoken, she also can not say anything.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take you out for hot pot tonight after work, kind of to celebrate your first day of school today, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Before they often heard them say how good the hot pot is, naive from his arrival here has been constantly in trouble, resulting in her not having been there until now.

    ¡°I¡¯m off to work then, see you tonight!¡±

    ¡°See you tonight!¡±

    Once Karen had left, Fiona followed Edmund to the principal¡¯s office.

    After briefly introducing herself, Fiona was led out of the office by a female teacher.

    ¡°Edmund, is this the sister you told me about? Why didn¡¯t I hear you talk about it before when I was in college!¡±

    ¡°I recognize it, and I hope you¡¯ll help me take care of Fiona inside the school in the future.¡±

    Edmund thought of just walking into the campus with Fiona, when the eyes of those boys beside him kept falling on Fiona, his heart was very ufortable, stood up, ¡°I¡¯ll sponsor a fund for your school, change that school uniform! It¡¯s too ugly.¡±

    After saying that, not waiting for someone¡¯s reaction, Edmund has already left with a big stride.

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t made it clear to me how this school uniform of mine is ugly?¡±

    Chased out and looked at Edmund, who had disappeared down the hallway, with a suspicious look on his face, and turned around to see Fiona standing in the meadow.

    The brain suddenly made a ding and instantly understood what Edmund meant by that.

    Laughing and shaking his head, it seems that this best friend of his is still a protective sister devil!

 Chapter 1100 Another identity

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m going back to C-town tomorrow, do you want toe back with me?¡±

    Rosemary drew a tissue to wipe the corner of her mouth and asked slowly.

    ¡°Why do you suddenly ask that?¡±

    Looking up at her, Wilson asked in disbelief.

    Then seeming to think of something, Wilson grabbed her hand and looked at her and said, ¡°Fool, of course I¡¯m going back with you.¡±

    ¡°But if you go back with me, then they will know the truth about your fake death, then the sacrifices you made before won¡¯t all be lost?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what he was going to do, she trusted him, so she didn¡¯t want him to put his previous efforts to waste because of herself.

    Wilson reached out and gently scraped the tip of her nose, dotingly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going back with you, but not as Wilson, but in a different capacity.¡±

    ¡°Another identity?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary suddenly felt that she really didn¡¯t know her husband very well.

    ¡°Well, but for a short time you may be temporarily condemned!¡±

    Speaking of which, Wilson¡¯s lips curled up in a wicked smile.

    ¡°As long as you are safe, I can still bear this aggravation!¡±

    It was only when Rosemary returned to C City that she realized what Wilson had said today about aggravation, and thinking about what she had said today made her want to bite her tongue out.

    ¡°Well, you can remember what you¡¯re saying now.¡±

    The next day, Rosemary had a phone call with Adrian to ask about her grandfather¡¯s health. Knowing that Old Mr. Bernard¡¯s health was getting better recently, Rosemary¡¯s mood also followed, and she was ready to take the children to see the old man for a while when thepany¡¯s business was finished.

    After all, what the elderly care most about at this moment is to see their children and grandchildren around them, the family happy together.

    When Rosemary tidied up and came out of the room and saw Thompson sitting in the living room, her expression was surprised, her eyes scanned around the suite and did not see Wilson, her heart tightened and she hurried to Thompson¡¯s front and asked, ¡°Thompson what are you doing here?¡±

    Wilson looked at the impatience shing in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, the corners of his lips hooked up slightly, stood up andughed: ¡°What, you don¡¯t even know your own husband after just a change of face!¡±

    ¡°You are?¡±

    At the word, Rosemary covered her mouth incredulously, her bright eyes opened wide, her eyshes flickering as she looked at the man in front of her.

    Seeing her look of surprise, the smile at the corner of Wilson¡¯s lips gradually spread out and he snickered, ¡°Does it feel like a stolen love?¡±

    ¡°SHIT!¡±

    The first thing she did was to take Robin with her on her birthday to see his jokes, and even if her husband was messing around, even Robin, her cousin, an elder, followed her to see her jokes.

    Thinking about it, Rosemary is very hot and still wants her to help her chase girls, huh ¡­

    Meanwhile, Robin, who was handling work in the office, couldn¡¯t help sneezing, wiping his nose and muttering, ¡°Who scolded me?

    ¡°Catching a cold?¡±

    Lance pushed open the door and saw this scene. He took three steps to his desk, put the papers in his hands on the desk and hurriedly reached out his hand to probe someone¡¯s forehead, but was pped away by Robin.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how are things going with the investigation you were asked to do?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to invite a doctor over?¡±

    Robin gave him an idiotic look and said coldly, ¡°It seems that your eyes are not very goodtely, I think it¡¯s time to give you a new job.¡±

    The words fell, Lance suddenly handsome face across, covering the location of the heart, a painful face said: ¡°Robin, you do not feel heartache when you say this?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No way!¡±

    At that, Lance red at him and muttered in a small voice: ¡°Just like you, you deserve no woman to like you, so ufortable, he suddenly began to feel sorry for Esther.

    I really don¡¯t know how this girl would feel if she knew she was being watched by such a man in front of her.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Because Lance¡¯s back was to him, and because he spoke in a whisper, Robin didn¡¯t hear him clearly.

    ¡°Nothing, I wanted to tell you that Esther has some news, one good and one bad, which one do you want to hear first?¡±

    ¡°Bad?¡±

    Robin replied without thinking.

    ¡°The bad thing is that she has left Paris.¡±

    Lance grabbed an apple from the side and took a bite, saying vaguely.

    ¡°What about the good ones?¡±

    ¡°The good thing is that she went to C City.¡±

    These messages he wasted a lot of effort to find out, but a bit he was surprised, the girl was living well here, why would she suddenly go to C city.

    ¡°Do you know the reason she went to C City?¡±

    ¡°Temporarily unclear, only know that a month ago she suddenly very anxious to this side of the flower field as well as the house all sold at a low price, and then took her aunt back to the country.¡±

    Robin turned the pen in his hand, his face still as calm as the sea, without a ripple.

    ¡°Notice down, let all departments work overtime, tomorrow morning I want to see the acquisition of Sky Group¡¯s acquisition n, give you three days to take the sky feather to me, and then thend that Sanli bid to me before, can not finish all to me ready to roll up and leave.¡±

    ¡°Fuck, in three days¡¯ time you asked us to take a merger and acquisition case as well as a piece ofnd at the same time, you are not intentionally asking us to ¡­¡±

    ¡°More than three days, two days!¡±

    The words fell, Lance hurriedly made a gesture of sewing his mouth shut, picked up the papers on his desk and quickly left the office.

    With a perverted boss, the abuse of people really is a minute.

    The most important reason is still because of a woman, really is a big fan of sex.

    This ount he is taking down, after meeting Esther, he must find a way to talk badly about him in front of her, without this anger, his name is not Lance.

    Here, Robin knew that Esther had returned to C. After thinking for a while, he finally took out his cell phone and dialed Wilson¡¯s number.

    Wilson got a call from Robin right after he got off the ne, and when he heard him ask him to help him find out where Esther was, Wilson didn¡¯t react to who Esther was.

    ¡°I know cousin uncle, I will inform you as soon as there is news.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary looks at Wilson who is fuming.

    ¡°My cousin¡¯s uncle asked me to check Esther¡¯s address for him, and he seemed to sound very anxious.¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary, somewhat incredulously.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Esther the girl that cousin uncle brought inst time we were in France for Mr. Lake¡¯s party?¡±

 Chapter 1101 Something happened to Blume

    ¡°But isn¡¯t she settled in Paris? Why would Uncle Cousin ask you to find out about her?¡±

    Rosemary still has a good impression of this Esther, she just doesn¡¯t understand why Robin suddenly wants to find her at this moment.

    ¡°Why do you think cousin uncle is so nervous about this girl named Esther, it¡¯s not like he really sees her, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but as far as I can remember, it¡¯s the first time that cousin uncle has been so nervous about a woman, not even about his mother.¡±

    People like them, who were born with a golden spoon at birth, appear to be in a great position on the surface, but behind the scenes they simply do not enjoy the kind of heavenly happiness of ordinary families, even between mother and son there will inevitably be some disconnection, and he is no exception.

    ¡°But from thest time it seems that Esther is not very fond of her cousin uncle, if he is really interested in others, I am afraid that this road of chasing his wife is not so easy.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve always felt like the luckiest one.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t understand why he would say that, did he think it was too easy to chase himself in the first ce?

    ¡°Because the two of us fell in love at first sight and you still chose me among many good suitors, I feel really lucky.¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s inciting* words, Rosemary¡¯s cheeks reddened with pain, but her heart was sweet.

    ¡°Well, pay attention to who you are now, if people you know see you, they will think we are talking about love between us?¡±

    With that, Rosemary¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but look around the airport, slightly shyly.

    ¡°We were supposed to be talking about love, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of.¡±

    Wilson opened his mouth in disbelief, but seeing Rosemary¡¯s motionless blush, his little wife was really cute.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary was angry and helpless.

    ¡°Well, not to tease you, I have asked Anthony toe and pick you up,ter you go straight back to The Grant family, thepany side of things you have Uncle Lee sent to the house, I¡¯ming over in the evening to help you deal with it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reing over tonight?¡±

    Hearing that he wasing over, a juvenile scene quickly appeared in Rosemary¡¯s mind, but it was quickly pulled back by Wilson¡¯s words.

    ¡°Well, now thepany seems to be very calm and nothing on the surface, but the truth is secretly already let Adolph Chuang those old guys make a mess, you just don¡¯t know it yet.¡±

    Although he did not directly appear in thepany, but it does not mean that he knows nothing about thepany¡¯s affairs, on the contrary, this time he has been collecting evidence of the guilt of Adolph Chuang and the other two shareholders, once the collection isplete, he can borrow the legal means, directly let those old guys spend the rest of their lives in prison inside.

    ¡°So you know everything!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s adoring expression, Wilson could not help butugh, rubbed her long ck hair, spoiled: ¡°The mall is like a battlefield, it does not suit you, when the opportunity is ripe, I will arrange a trusted person to temporarily rece you in this position, so that you can go and do what you want to do, without having to spend all day fighting with those old guys. ¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, I actually feel the same way, and these days if I didn¡¯t have Uncle Lee and Karen helping me out, I believe I would have been squeezed out by them long ago.¡±

    Rosemary was instantly like a frosted eggnt when she thought of the aggressive way those shareholders looked every time the shareholders¡¯ meeting was held.

    At that moment, Rosemary¡¯s cell phone rang.

    When she picked up the phone, she didn¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the line. Rosemary¡¯s phone fell to the ground with a thud, her face paled, and her body stumbled and almost fell, but Wilson was quick to help her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, who¡¯s calling?¡±

    Watching the tears in Rosemary¡¯s eyes fall like broken pearls, Wilson asked anxiously.

    ¡°Quick, something¡¯s happened to Blume.¡±

    Before the words were out of her mouth, Rosemary was already running towards the outside of the station.

    ¡°Rosemary, you slow down.¡±

    Wilson scrambled to catch up, only to see Rosemary stopped a cab and pulled open the door to get in, a hand was pulled by Wilson, said: ¡°Go together.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Go to Edmund¡¯s private hospital.¡±

    Anthony did not yet understand what happened, saw Wilson and Rosemary two people¡¯s faces are very ugly, to the mouth of the words swallowed back, the gas pedal to the ground, a search, like an arrow flew out.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with Edmund around, Blume will be fine.¡±

    Rosemary did not answer Wilson¡¯s words, just a tear, because at the moment she is really scared, this time she has been very hard to take care of the two little ones body, not dare to be sloppy, for fear that what is seen in the old castle will be reality.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was in tears, Wilson was both heartbroken and helpless.

    The car arrived at the hospital entrance as fast as it could, and before it could stop, Rosemary pulled open the door and rushed out.

    ¡°Rosemary, slow down!¡±

    Wilson hurried after her, and when they arrived at the door of Edmund¡¯s office, Fiona was already standing there waiting for her.

    ¡°Rosemary you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, where¡¯s Blume?¡±

    Fiona held Rosemary, who was about to fall, and said in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°Edmund is in the operating room, so don¡¯t worry, Blume will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, Nina is scared.¡±

    It was then that Rosemary saw Nina, who was shrinking on one foot, and quickly picked her up, smiling andforting her, ¡°Baby, don¡¯t be afraid, brother will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, will brother not want Nina anymore, Nina will be very good in the future and promise never to make brother angry again.¡±

    The little one cried up and down because he was afraid, and bean-sized teardrops kept falling down.

    ¡°No, Nina is so good, brother will not leave you behind.¡±

    Rosemary persuaded Nina as she helped wipe her tears.

    Although the two little ones usually like to fight, but what really happened is more upset than anyone else.

    ¡°Baby, tell mommy why brother suddenly fainted.¡±

    ¡°In fact, my brother half a month ago some difort, but he did not let me tell you, my brother said you are not well, do not want you to worry, so do not let me say, this morning my brother promised to apany me to stack blocks, but we just yed for a while, my brother suddenly covered his head, said very painful, not a momentter, my brother fainted.¡±

    After hearing Nina¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s tears fell even more fiercely and said with a face of self-reproach, ¡°It¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault, Mommy didn¡¯t take care of you guys.¡±

    The thought of Blume¡¯s thin body lying on a cold operating table made Rosemary¡¯s heart twist like a knife.

 Chapter 1102 Will you believe me?

    Edmund came out of the operating room an hourter, and that hour seemed like a century to Rosemary.

    ¡°Big brother, how is Blume doing?¡±

    Taking off the mask, Edmund looked at Rosemary, who was already in tears, grabbed her arm and saidfortingly, ¡°He¡¯s out of danger for now, you can go see him after the nurse takes him to the ward.

    ¡°Big brother, what exactly does Blume have, and why does Nina say he gets dizzy a lot?¡±

    Rosemary took Edmund¡¯s arm and asked with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°Just now I have done a full body check for him, but the strange thing is that he does not have any physical difort, on the contrary, every single indicator is healthy.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why would you faint for good reason?¡±

    Wilson, seeing Rosemary¡¯s emotions, reached out and pulled her to his side, saying soothingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wait for the final test results toe in.¡±

    Edmund nced up at Wilson, who was wearing a fake mask, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on his hand gripping Rosemary¡¯s arm, his brow frowning slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The baby will be fine, I¡¯ve already had Blume¡¯s blood sent to the Z Country bloodb for testing, and we¡¯ll have the results in no more than three days at thetest.¡±

    Wilson, standing aside, heard his words, and a sh of dissimtion shed through his deep eyes, blinking away.

    Rosemary sat on the chair and looked at Blume lying on the bed, the original rosy little face is now pale and colorless, probably because of the ufortable sleep, the little one¡¯s handsome and cool little face is asionally wrinkled.

    ¡°Baby, it¡¯s okay, Mommy will always be there for you, be good.¡±

    The hand gently ran along Blume¡¯s bare forehead, and his mouth murmured.

    Wilson gently walked behind her and looked at his son lying in bed with a heavy heart.

    The two stayed at the bedside, during which Blume Grant woke up once, but fell back to sleep after only half an hour.

    Looking at such a scene, Rosemary¡¯s heart trembled even more at this moment.

    Could she really be from The Hoogen Family?

    Thinking of this, Rosemary¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shiver, Wilson saw this, reached out and grabbed her trembling shoulders, leaned her head in his arms, and said heartily, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re too tired, let me apany you to the next bed to rest!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve asked Anthony to get two people from home to look after Blume, and when he wakes up, the maid wille and tell us.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Seeing her hesitation, Wilson said slowly.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When she came to the next room, Rosemary suddenly spoke to Wilson, ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m suddenly a little hungry and want to eat the miso meat from Moon Restaurant¡¯s miso meat, would you go buy one for me ande back?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you get some sleep, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    After helping Rosemary lie down and making sure she was asleep, Wilson tucked her in, closed the door behind her, and turned to walk outside.

    When Wilson left a short whileter, the person on the bed suddenly opened her eyes and got up, picking up the phone on the table, Rosemary flipped through her contacts and found Tracy¡¯s number and dialed it.

    After two rings, an icy female voice came from the other side of the phone, ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°Is it convenient? I¡¯d like to meet with you.¡±

    ¡°ce!¡±

    Rosemary gave her the address, hung up the phone and grabbed her bag from the side and went out the door.

    Their appointment was not very far from the hospital, and Rosemary arrived in half an hour¡¯s time in a cab, while Tracy arrived before her.

    At this moment Tracy did not disguise, but to the real face in front of Rosemary, I must say, before the retreat of the red dress, Tracy can also be said to be a rare beauty, delicate features have a pair of hybrid eyes, and this in their eyes of the East is like a dazzling jewel.

    ¡°What to drink?¡±

    ¡°A ss of lemonade!¡±

    Rosemary sat down across from Tracy and looked at Tracy with an inquisitive look in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t juste to see me today to simply catch up on old times!¡±

    ¡°Tracy, I asked you out today because I wanted to confirm with you that I am really a descendant of Duke Hoogen?¡±

    Tracy took a spoon and gently stirred the coffee in front of her, a pair of beautiful eyes stared at Rosemary, red lips kissed open, said: ¡°In fact, in your heart did not already have the answer?¡±

    ¡°No, I want to hear you tell me in person.¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary said with determined eyes.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said you weren¡¯t destined to be with Wilson?¡±

    After two minutes of silence, Tracy suddenly that spoke.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Now a Blume has scared her six, if Wilson in something, she simply dare not imagine how to live in the future days.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s probably not just me who¡¯s said that to you, but maybe someone else has!¡±

    At that time, she was so sad that she didn¡¯t think much about Crystal¡¯s words, but now that she heard Tracy say that, she was confused.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Crystal did tell me that before, but because I had just lost Wilson at that time, I didn¡¯t take her words to heart.¡±

    ¡°Crystal and Fiona and the others actually came with the same family mission as I did, and our ultimate goal is to protect you and find the rest of ourpanions.¡±

    ¡°The rest of thepanions, what exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    How she listened to her words felt like she was listening to a story, and seemed to understand.

    Tracy looked at her Tammy a smile, said: ¡°Do not worry, the time hase you will naturally know everything, about your son, you can rest assured that for the time being he will not be in danger of life.¡±

    ¡°But I saw the books about the children of The Hoogen Family inside the collection in the old castle, and it was written that each generation of The Hoogen Family¡¯s head mother would give birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix children, but both only the girl would live, and the boy would inexplicably suffer from a disease until he was afflicted with it ¡­¡±

    Thetter words Rosemary had choked up and could not speak.

    ¡°And don¡¯t be sad, there¡¯s always a way to fix it.¡±

    Seeing Rosemary so sad, Tracy really wanted to tell her everything, but for her safety, she finally held her tongue.

    ¡°Tracy, is there something you and Crystal and the others are hiding from me?¡±

    During this period of time, no matter Crystal or Fiona, sometimes when talking with them, they always mean something that she does not understand, at first she thought it was because of their profession, but after today¡¯s reminder from Tracy, she realized that there is something in their words.

 Chapter 1103 your mother let you go on a blind date again

    Wilson came back as fast as he could from Moon Restaurant to buy a meat in sauce, pushed open the door of the room but did not see Rosemary, his heart tightened and turned towards Edmund¡¯s office.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Looking at Wilson who suddenly pushed in the door, Edmund frowned slightly, displeased.

    ¡°Have you seen Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she in the ward?¡±

    Although Edmund didn¡¯t really like his overbearing personality, his tone instantly softened once he heard it was a question about Rosemary.

    ¡°An hour ago she suddenly told me she wanted to eat meat in sauce from Moon Restaurant, and she said she would take a nap, so I went out after seeing her asleep, but I didn¡¯t expect to see anyone else in the room when I returned.¡±

    ¡°Has Blume¡¯s room been searched?¡±

    With that, Edmund had gotten up from this seat and was ready to go out and find someone.

    ¡°Searched, no!¡±

    Seeing Edmund¡¯s dumbfounded look, it seems he really doesn¡¯t know where Rosemary has gone.

    Dropping the words, Wilson flew out of the office, ready to go out and find someone.

    Just as I was walking to the hospital entrance, ready to drive to the people, I saw Rosemary getting out of a taxi.

    Wilson took three steps to her and held her tightly in his arms, his tone thick with worry.

    ¡°Where have you been? Do you know that you scared me to death by going out without a word like that.¡±

    ¡°I went out to meet Tracy and there were some things I wanted to ask her.¡±

    Snuggling into his arms, Rosemary whispered with her eyes closed.

    Releasing her, Wilson asked in a low voice, ¡°Who is Tracy?¡±

    ¡°A friend, she was the one who saved me inside the old castle before.¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary reached out and touched his cheek, remembering Tracy¡¯s words and worrying along with her heart.

    Does she really want to separate from him?

    But she is just an ordinary person, she just wants to live an ordinary life, and the appearance of Tracy, Crystal, and Fiona suddenly makes her feel that her life is starting to change in a way that no one can notice.

    Wilson does not know Tracy, at first in the hearing of her name was worried, but at the moment to hear that she previously in the old castle to save Rosemary, the face also slightly better expression.

    ¡°In the future, you must remember to tell me where you are going, don¡¯t run out without saying a word like you are doing now, you will scare us all.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it won¡¯t happen next time.¡±

    Edmund, who was about to go to Rosemary, had just arrived at the hospital entrance when he saw the two embracing each other not far away, and his eyes shed a different color before he turned around and entered the hospital.

    Looks like he needs to talk to this Thompson.

    ¡°Well, go back!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    It was almost time to leave work, Karen finished thest bit of work on her hands and was about to leave work when she saw Serena, her assistant, pushing in the door.

    ¡°Karen, something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Since Wilson¡¯s ident, Rosemary has been letting Karen take care of it directly because she has more and more things to deal with, and thepany her father left behind has been changed into a jewelry design studio since it was transferred to her name by Wilsonst year.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Before Karen wanted to start from the bottom, because at that time there is still Wilson to help deal with, so she does not care, but now is different, regardless of Karen agreed or not, she is also from a bottom girl directly to the general manager position, although some people inside the studio is also very dissatisfied with this, but in the end are Karen¡¯s ability to shut up hard.

    Serena was originally sent by her father to work in the agency, but because she did not want people to look at her in a different way, when she learned that Karen came to work here, at the same time, she also submitted a resume for herself, and was surprisingly hired in the end.

    Although this studio is under Rosemary¡¯s name, it is also a department that Wilson values the most. To be able to work in thepany where The Grant family is located, even the mayor of C City will feel particrly dignified on his face.

    After Karen became the general manager, she offered Serena to be her assistant, just like Rosemary.

    Looking at Serena, who came in with her face full of tension and panting, Karen looked up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You quickly open yourputer to see the new productunch that Yuan just released!¡±

    Opening theputer, Karen looked at the familiar design on theputer screen, her eyes were cold.

    Yuan was established three years earlier than them, but because their design style is the luxury atmosphere, so less than a year, their jewelry is already those thousand of gold, celebrities hot brand, and then just after Rosemary participated in thestpetition, their jewelry brand Miss Night with the fastest speed quickly overtake the then popr nationwide Yuan. However, because of their different design styles, their sales are quite good to each other.

    For the newly opened Miss Night, such a design style is rather good for them, just didn¡¯t expect that the design they originally scheduled to release the day after tomorrow would suddenly appear in Yuan¡¯s new productunch, although they have some minor changes in the design, but a nce can still be seen that it is their design.

    But consumers don¡¯t think so, especially those loyal fans of Yuan, for them, every design Yuan puts out is her soul, and if they say Yuan is stealing their designs without any evidence, they will be backpedaled instead.

    What¡¯s even more problematic now is that they can no longer use the design at the moment, and it seems that the other side is intentionally trying to make their Miss Night lose their reputation.

    ¡°Karen, what do we do now?¡±

    Serena¡¯s baby face is now red with anxiety because the other party stole their design, but Karen is much calmer than her.

    It seems that the idea she had before can nowe in handy.

    At first she was worried about finding the right opportunity to push her ideas out, but after Yuan¡¯s drama today, it gave her the right time instead.

    Closing theputer, Karen pinched Serena¡¯s red cheeks from anxiety and smiled, ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, and I¡¯ve got a date with a friend to go eat hot pot, so you shoulde along too!¡±

    ¡°No, I mean Karen, now that we¡¯re all on fire, aren¡¯t you really in any kind of hurry?¡±

    Looking at Karen with a rxed face, Serena is a dry and anxious.

    It¡¯s this time of the year, and this guy still has the heart to go to dinner.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I already have a countermeasure, you¡¯ll Carry¡¯s apany me to eat hot pot together!¡±

    ¡°I will not go, my mother exined this morning that I came home early after work, saying that there was something to discuss with me.¡±

    Looking at Serena¡¯s downcast look, Karen couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her, ¡°Did your mom make you go on another blind date?¡±

 Chapter 1104 About?

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m all right now.¡±

    Blume looked at Rosemary, who was busy, and said with a heartfelt expression.

    Since he was in aa, his mommy instantly pined away a lot and he was really heartbroken.

    How he would like to grow up faster so he can keep his mommy from worrying and also protect him.

    ¡°Baby be good, this is the chicken soup I asked Grandpa Owen to make for you, you drink more.¡±

    Rosemary took Rosemary served a bowl and carefully fed it to Blume, not putting it down until she saw him drink almost a bowl.

    ¡°Mommy, will you talk to Uncle and let me go home?¡±

    Blume took Rosemary¡¯s hand and asked with an expectant look on her face.

    He doesn¡¯t like hospitals or the smell of sterile hospital water, and most importantly, he goes back so his mommy can get some rest.

    Putting down the bowl in her hand, Rosemary gently stroked his slightly pale little face and softly said, ¡°Be good, baby, when your body is fully recovered, Mommy will let Uncle take us home, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The little guy eventually agreed, and if it were any other child, he might have cried out to his parents, but not Blume Grant, because he grew up knowing how not to upset his mommy.

    ¡°Rosemary!¡±

    Karen entered and saw Rosemary sitting on the bed with Blume and eximed softly.

    Looking at Blume Grant, who had fallen asleep, Karen put the fruit in her hand aside and said, ¡°How¡¯s that, is baby feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just had almost a bowl of chicken soup, and then fell asleep after talking with me for a while first.¡±

    ¡°Well then, Rosemary, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±

    Looking at Blume Grant, who was already asleep, Rosemary smiled, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go outside and talk.¡±

    Meanwhile, in the garden of The Grant family, Anthony hurried through each room, but never saw the familiar silhouette.

    ¡°Mary, have you seen Sunny?¡±

    Anthony grabbed the maid named Mary and asked anxiously.

    Maid Mary was stunned by Anthony¡¯s eyes, froze for a moment before she stammered and replied, ¡°Today ¡­ this morning Miss Jung received a delivery, then not long after I saw Miss Jung carrying a bag and panicked out. ¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you guys stop her?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I ¡­¡±

    Mary I froze for half a day and did not say a word, but the slender arm is Anthony pinched tears are almost painful out.

    She would like to stop it, but she doesn¡¯t have the guts! Who does not know that Sunny is not only his Anthony¡¯s wife, but also the princess of a country.

    ¡°Go down!¡±

    Knowing that nothing coulde out of her mouth, Anthony waved his hand in distress.

    This period of time because of the work, to Sunny neglected a lot, just these two days not much on hand, is ready to take her out to dinner, but did not expect toe back to pounce on a nk.

    Before over there because of the child, she almost every day is in tears, the whole person instantly haggard a lot, and then because of Wilson¡¯s ident, Anthony does not worry about her stay at home alone, simply bring her together, hoping that with Rosemary¡¯s enlightenment, may be able toe out from that shadow.

    ¡°Xiao Luo ¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Looking up, Anthony saw Owen walking towards him.

    Anthony hurried up to help Owen sit down on a wicker chair and asked with concern, ¡°Uncle, how is your health these days, does your back still hurt?¡±

    ¡°When you get older, your body is not as sharp as it was when you were younger, but you don¡¯t have to worry, uncle can take care of himself, but you, have you and Sunny had a falling out recently?¡±

    Looking at the nephew he brought up, now step by step to this position, his heart is actually very pleased, if that did not happen, their family is also considered a sess.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been dealing with too many thingstely, so I¡¯ve been caring less about Sunny these days.¡±

    Speaking of which, Anthony is ming himself, since Sunny married him until now, he never really yed with her, even the child was kidnapped she was thest one to know.

    ¡°Xiao Luo, uncle knows that you are very busy recently, but busy at the same time do not ignore that you have already started a family, spend more time with Sunny, a few days ago when I talked to her about the child, from Sunny¡¯s tone I could hear that she simply does not believe that the child has died, and the day before yesterday Mary came to tell me that she said that once she went to Sunny The day before yesterday Mary came and told me that she said that once she went to Sunny¡¯s room to clean it and saw Sunny was posting photos on the Inte with herputer and I was worried about her ¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯ll go to my room for a moment.¡±

    Without waiting for Owen to finish, Anthony was already running towards the room where Sunny was staying.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is how it is, now that Yuan has taken our design, if the design weunch this time matches theirs, it will inevitablye back to bite them when the timees, so I n tounch a set of evening dresses at this newunch in addition to introducing this season¡¯s new jewelry, this way, our design can make more Consumers enjoy the whole set of services as well as the most favorable price, from which they can also save the time of folding back to choose a dress.¡±

    It is said that expensive jewelry must be set off by better dresses. If theyunch the brand Miss Night in thisne, andter let more people know Miss Night and the story of this brand, she believes that she can definitely make her wind up the whole country.

    ¡°Your solution is indeed a good one, but where will you find a designer now that time is so short?¡±

    The designers inside their studio are all studying jewelry design, and now they want to integrate the two together, and the problem they facees.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to postpone theunch a weekter, which is just enough days to free me up to find a designer.¡±

    ¡°So, let me handle the matter of finding a designer, and I promise to give you a finale model on the day of the newunch.¡±

    After thinking about it, Rosemary suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Although she has a few sets of dress design is very good, but if used for the finale is still a little short, since Rosemary can have a way, her will be put aside for the time being.

    After Karen left, Rosemary took out her phone and flipped through her contacts, found the phone number she had left in the corner and dialed it, and just as she was about to hang up, azy voice came over the phone.

    ¡°Looking for who?¡±

    ¡°Looking for you!¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes as she listened to the words from across the table, saying.

    ¡°Ask me out?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m tired today, not about.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell and a beep came from inside the phone.

 Chapter 1105 You are being followed

    Just as Rosemary gave up looking for this person, her phone dinged and Rosemary opened the What¡¯s APP and saw the location sent by someone.

    After giving the maid a few words, Rosemary took her bag to a barbecue restaurant and upon entering saw a man with messy hair, wearing a ck casual outfit and a pair of slippers not far away.

    Rosemary gently walked over, and someone spoke without raising his head: ¡°Order me ten pounds of crayfish and twenty skewers ofmb, and settle the bill together.¡±

    I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m going to be able to get a good deal.

    After ordering and checking out, Rosemary took the seat opposite him, looked at the man wolfing down his food in front of him couldn¡¯t help but gulp and said, ¡°I said how long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten?¡±

    ¡°Three days.¡±

    A certain man replied without raising his head.

    Rosemary looked at the scene before her and suddenly wondered if she was wrong toe to him.

    Half an hourter, a man swept away all the food, lying on a chair hit a full amount, said: ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I ate as much as today, not good stomach seems to be a bit propped up, apany me for a walk!¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for Rosemary to say anything, a certain man has left as.

    ¡°Sean, you wait for me.¡±

    Rosemary grabbed her bag and quickly went after her.

    Sean turned around and looked at Rosemary who was panting and catching up, looked at her with a contemptuous face, hooked his lips and said, ¡°Howe your physical strength has not improved at all, you are tired like this after just a few steps?¡±

    Hearing her words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said angrily, ¡°You know I¡¯m not physically capable of walking so fast, you¡¯re trying to fix me!¡±

    He is a big man, 5¡¯8¡å tall, two legs to take a step is enough for her to take three steps, how she can catch up?

    Not to mention the fact that this guy is still a monster.

    ¡°Yo-ho, you don¡¯t exercise yourself and you don¡¯t let me say it!¡±

    Sean red at her without good grace and pulled her in the direction of the park in front of him.

    ¡°Silly girl, you¡¯re being followed, don¡¯t you know?¡±

    At the words, Rosemary¡¯s body jerked and was about to turn her head when Sean chided her.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t turn around and act as if nothing is wrong.¡±

    ¡°But why are they following me!¡±

    She was obviously very careful when she came out, how could she still be followed?

    ¡°Who knows what kind of people you¡¯ve offended recently, to have such a big face that even the mercenaries from Shapu are out.¡±

    Sean spoke with a rxed face,pletely unaware that they were in the middle of a dangerous situation.

    Rosemary looked around, there were not many pedestrians in the park at this time, there were only a few Paul people.

    ¡°Later you sit on that stone bench in front of you and wait for me for two minutes, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After about six or seven minutes of walking, Sean sat Rosemary down on a stone bench under arge tree, turned around and turned back.

    ¡°Sean, where are you going?¡±

    Seeing that he was leaving, Rosemary hurriedly spoke up and asked.

    Sean waved at her behind him and walked with azy look.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t answer, Rosemary didn¡¯t dare to go anywhere. Thinking of what he just said and worrying that he would be in danger, she hurriedly took out her cell phone and prepared to call Wilson.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Suddenly a scream came from the distant green belt, Rosemary¡¯s hand holding the phone shook and the phone almost fell to the ground.

    When he looked up, he saw Seane out from behind with a disgusted p on his face and looked up to meet Rosemary¡¯s probing look, and Tammy smiled.

    ¡°Sean, you¡¯re not hurt!¡±

    ¡°Nothing, just haven¡¯t moved my muscles for a long time, plus I just ate a little bit to support, exercise.¡±

    Rosemary listened to Sean¡¯s casual words, and her gaze couldn¡¯t help but nce ahead behind the green branches of the trees, and how she felt a sense of eeriness.

    Seeing her bbergasted, Sean reached out and gave her a tap on the head,id down on the grass, and saidzily, ¡°Go ahead! What do you want from me?¡±

    ¡°How did you know I wanted to see you for something?¡±

    asked, looking with wide eyes at someone lying on all fours on the ground.

    ¡°Shouting at you silly girl is really not wrong, you tell me, how long has it been since we separated?¡±

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s been almost a year!¡±

    ¡°One year, seven months and thirteen days.¡±

    As soon as Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth, Sean didn¡¯t have the good sense to report the date precisely.

    Uh ¡­

    It seems like they haven¡¯t seen each other for a really long time.

    At first she thought he was a homeless person, and when she saw that he had an injury on his arm, she gave him her lunchbox to eat and took him to the hospital tohave his wound treated. After that, Sean told her that if she needed to design clothes in the future, she coulde to him, and also put her phone number on her phone, Rosemary didn¡¯t care at the time, thinking he was just saying that, until one day at Mn Fashion Week, she saw the dresses he designed, and at first she thought it was just the same name, until he called her, then she knew it was really the The same person.

    And this person is the world called the clothing industry ghost genius, he designed the clothes as if given on a soul like, just let people look at, can no longer move the eyes.

    But only three of his designs havee out so far, and each of them has be a collector¡¯s item of authenticity and is avable on the market for a price.

    When Karen said she wanted tobine the jewelry she designed with the dress, he was the first person who came to her mind.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you a question, can you conveniently answer it?¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°If you like designing clothes so much, why have you only designed three pieces so far?¡±

    She was fortunate enough to have seen one of his works in person at a charity auction back in the day. The piece was called Rebirth, his first work and the set with the highest collection value.

    The words fell, the man lying on the ground eyes quickly shed a touch of sadness, slender Dan Feng eyes are thick with sorrow.

    The mind echoes the silhouette of a girl shuttling through the forest, because the girl once said to her that when she is richter, she must buy all the most beautiful clothes in the world and then wear them on her body to show him.

    He also happily echoed, however the day has note, the girl died tragically in his arms because of him, that day the forest was raining heavily, the sky thunder and lightning, he clung to the girl¡¯s body, over and over again shouting her name, but the girl could not hear.

 Chapter 1106 after the fall

    With Sean¡¯s help, Rosemary was suddenly particrly excited about theunch a weekter.

    In order to facilitate the provision of supplies to Sean, Rosemary took him directly to the room prepared for her by Wilson, because this room was specially designed for Rosemary, which has almost everything, plus Sean does not like to be disturbed when working, all in the days he worked, Rosemary incidentally served as the errand girl.

    Although this is true, what Rosemary has done is not worth mentioning when you can hire Sean, who is a myth in the design world.

    ¡°This is my previous studio, see what else you need and I¡¯ll have someone send it to you.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, you used to work here!¡±

    Sean asked slowly as he surveyed the room.

    ¡°Well, the studio had just been created at that time and stayed here more, so all Wilson decorated this room for me.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, your husband has a good eye, and what is here does fit your own temperament.¡±

    Rubbing his chin, Sean nodded with certainty.

    ¡°Why do your words sound strange to me?¡± It didn¡¯t sound like apliment to her in any way, but rather like making fun of her.

    Sean gave her a look, reached out and pinched her fair cheeks with a meaningful smile, and said, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Rosemary pointed at him, thinking that she was now begging him, took a deep breath, gave a silly smile, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    This phrase was practically squeezed out of Rosemary¡¯s teeth.

    Anyway, he begged her for more days in the future? When the timees, she is together to settle scores in the autumn.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Karen received a call from Rosemary saying that she had brought her a designer toe over and meet.

    Seeing Karening, Rosemary didn¡¯t bother with him and turned around and pulled Karen to Sean, saying, ¡°Sean, let me introduce to you, this is my sister and the general manager of this studio, Karen, you can go to her directly if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Karen, this is Sean, the designer I hired specially from outside.¡±

    ¡°Hi Sean, my name is Karen and it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    Karen stepped forward and extended her hand in a polite greeting.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    And the other side just gave a soft mmm as a greeting.

    Seeing this, Karen drew back her hand, which had stopped in mid-air, and looked at Rosemary with some wonder.

    But Rosemary is not surprised by Sean¡¯s behavior. She didn¡¯t even give her a good look when she saved his life, let alone Karen¡¯s.

    Reaching out a hand, he gently patted her arm, signaling that she was okay.

    ¡°That¡¯s how he is, leave him alone.¡±

    Karen couldn¡¯t help but take a look at the man in front of her, with his long hair covering half of his face and his ck tracksuit making him look as if he was very unkempt, especially the slippers on his feet, making Karen worry in her heart that this man was really a designer? And not a bum that Rosemary picked up from an inte cafe or garbage dump?

    A certain person suddenly picked up a pen and wrote tteringly on the paper, then shoved it directly into Rosemary¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Call me when you¡¯re ready for something, I¡¯m going to take a nap first.¡±

    Dropping the words, Sean headed for the back lounge.

    Looking at the above, Karen¡¯s pair of eyes propped up, there was a sense of leading the wolf into the house.

    ¡°Sis, are you sure you hired back a real designer?¡±

    After ncing at the closed door, Karen finally couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice.

    Rosemary took a look at the ingredients needed on it and coughed lightly, this guy is too much of that!

    Not to mention the other top quality fabrics, just the five hundred and twenty pink diamonds are enough to make her bleed hard, not to mention the other materials, although the money is nothing for The Grant family, but for her studio, it can almost be said to give him the bottom of the barrel.

    But the thought of him is she hired, as the saying goes, the use of suspicion, she trusted his vision.

    But spending that much money just to make a dress, Rosemary¡¯s heart hurts just thinking about it.

    Although she is not short of money to spend, but she is not the kind of woman who is profligate, for her, every penny she earns is the hard-earned money from the joint efforts of everyone.

    ¡°You should have heard of B. L!¡±

    ¡°Of course, B. L designed a total of only three pieces of clothing, and these three pieces were respectively put into the collection, his design in the market at a price, and is known as a ghost of the design world, but this ¡­¡±

    Karen hadn¡¯t finished, seeing that Rosemary had been smiling at herself, B. L, isn¡¯t that Sean¡¯s capital abbreviation? Couldn¡¯t ¡­

    The eyes could not help but look at the closed door of the room, the mouth bar shocked to stuff an egg.

    ¡°Sis, is he B. L?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The words fell, Karen¡¯s whole person is like being petrified, a small heart pounding, eyes full of adoration.

    Rosemary could not help butugh out loud when she saw this. It really did not ur to her that Karen, who had always been calm and iparable, had a look of admiration on her face when she knew that Sean was the ghostly genius B. L., who was renowned in the clothing industry.

    ¡°Sister, how do you know the Great Spirit?¡±

    In order not to let Sean see the scene in front of him, Rosemary dragged Karen to her office, and as soon as she entered Karen couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Picked it up in the garbage.¡±

    Putting down her bag, Rosemary sat on the couch and looked at the list Sean had given them and said.

    Seeing that she did not say anything for a long time, Rosemary looked up and saw Karen looking at herself with a puzzled look on her face, put down the things in her hands with a helpless face and told her roughly what had happened.

    At that, Karen looked at Rosemary with envy and jealousy!

    A random pick up a god, or in the garbage, this luck, really no one before and no one after ah!Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is too much luck for you!¡±

    Karen propped her hands on her chin with a look of envy.

    ¡°Sister you know what? I used to admire him especially when I was in college abroad, every piece of his work I especially, especially like, even have that so moment also want to go to learn design,ter because of some things happened, resulting in I do not have time to learn, now think, really good regret ah!¡±

    If she had gone to learn, she would have been able to get Sean to give her a few pointers, but unfortunately ¡­

    Thinking about those, Karen¡¯s eyes showed a touch of sadness, Rosemary patted her shoulder and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about the past, if you really want to learn, one day I¡¯ll ask for you if he is willing to ept students.¡±

 Chapter 1107 to end her old life

    ¡°Or forget it, I don¡¯t have spare time now either, when I¡¯m done with this busy period, I have to prepare for my graduation exams, I simply don¡¯t have spare time to learn.¡±

    Now she not only has to help with Miss Night, but she also has to help Rosemary manage The Grant Group, so she has no time to spare.

    Not to mention that she has to prepare for her graduation exams, now her only wish is to help Rosemary share some more things, as for the rest just think about it.

    ¡°Karen, if you really want to go and learn, go and learn, Wilson¡¯s mother said that in a few days she will find someone to temporarily rece the president of The Grant Group, except for important documents to get back, other things are left to them to deal with, from tomorrow onwards, you just need to focus on doing a good job on Miss Night, let them handle things on Lu¡¯s side Let them handle it!¡±

    Since Wilson said he would find someone to take care of thepany¡¯s business, there was no need for her to be making Karen run both ways. She already felt guilty for taking up all their time before because of thepany¡¯s business.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°You think I would joke with the rice bowls of tens of thousands of employees up and down Lu¡¯s?¡±

    Seeing her disbelief, Rosemary asked rhetorically.

    Karen shook her head, of course she knew Rosemary wouldn¡¯t make a joke like that, she just didn¡¯t expect Marian to find someone so quickly.

    But when you think about it, it¡¯s a good thing, at the very least her Rosemary won¡¯t have to work as hard.

    ¡°It¡¯s really great if that¡¯s the case, you don¡¯t have to face those stubborn old guys anymore.¡± Thinking of those shareholders, Karen looked disgusted.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s not talk about those, now there are six days before our new productunch, we have to get these materials ready as fast as possible, I have thought about it, this time Sean designed this dress to take out as the treasure of the store, didn¡¯t you say before that you still have some good designs on hand? You can use those to design a set of daily models, so that more people will notice our designs.¡±

    Rosemary took the n and looked at it carefully, and said slowly.

    ¡°Well, the Yuan side goes for the luxury style, which is expensive and basically only those celebrities or famousdies can afford to spend, on the contrary, if our brandes out with some everyday models, it is like opening a door to those working ss people, in this way, the reputation of our brand will also expand rapidly.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what I mean.¡±

    In fact, she had thought about this idea before, but since Miss Night was just founded at that time, it would be easy to misunderstand the meaning of Miss Night if they opened their doors to the general public at the beginning. Karen was in high spirits.

    ¡°Sis, if we want people to know our brand quickly, I n to hire a celebrity to advertise our Miss Night, but I¡¯m worried that with our Miss Night¡¯s reputation today, those popr celebrities will be reluctant.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    After all, the stars are too big now, and the appearances will be higher than one another, and her budgeted appearance will only be one million, and she can¡¯t get more, originally the budget was five or three million, but after Sean opened the list, the budget instantly dropped two million, and she really can¡¯t get more.

    ¡°How much are you prepared to pay for them to advertise?¡±

    Rosemary thought for a moment and asked.

    ¡°One million.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Hearing the words, Rosemary jerked her head up and looked at Karen¡¯s determined eyes and couldn¡¯t help but swallow.

    Karen knew she must have scared Rosemary when she said that, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Their studio had been established for such a long time and their funds were limited, so if Sean hadn¡¯t asked for so many expensive materials in one breath, she wouldn¡¯t have been so stingy.

    ¡°Baby, I don¡¯t think ourpany is going bankrupt!¡±

    After half a day of thinking, the only thing Rosemary could think of was this.

    When Miss Night was first founded, Wilson originally wanted to take a stake, but because it was her mother and father¡¯spany, Rosemary did not want to let her mother and father¡¯s hard work be The Grant family¡¯s property, so she finally refused Wilson¡¯s investment, but took out all her savings, although the studio is small, but The money is still enough to run.

    ¡°Before the Great Spirit came, our studio¡¯s capital chain was fine, but after the Great Spirit wrote that list, our studio was actually not much different from bankruptcy, and one million was already the highest price I offered.¡±

    After listening to Karen¡¯s words, Rosemary has already cursed Sean in her heart no less than a hundred times, his previous three pieces of work also did not see his material advanced to where ah, this to help her design, will directly her old bottom all to end, she really some doubt, this guy is not intentional.

    ¡°Actually, I was prepared for three million before, but after this now, it will be one million directly.¡±

    Speaking of which, Karen is also helpless.

    ¡°And who were you nning to invite before?¡±

    ¡°I let the following people statistics, just debuted Ang, Beauty, Ming, these three people are the entertainment circle this year or two the most red little flower girl, if only let them wear our clothes to attend the party and so on, three million is enough, but now ¡­ ¡±

    When ites to this, Karen also has a headache.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Riki advertise for us?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking about Riki, who has been keeping a very low profile and ying supporting roles?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and nodded.

    ¡°But her poprity is very low, plus she has been in supporting roles, is it feasible to have her advertise for us?¡±

    Karen is not very familiar with the entertainment industry, but Riki she still knows, before she starred in a court drama, in which she yed a learned consort, acting particrly well, so she immediately remembered this person, but I do not know why, just not red.

    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know Riki, she has been in the entertainment industry for almost ten years, and then because of Riki¡¯s simple background, plus she is very disgusted with the entertainment industry to get the role by subterfuge, I remember once she took an idol drama, the director felt that her image is very suitable for the role, and she also passed theyers of auditions, just before the start of the night, the investor who invested in the film has been hitting on her. On the night before the shooting, the investor of the movie kept hitting on her, she was angry and pushed the investor, followed by another fresh Alva star who quickly met her, apparently the Alva star helped her out, but in fact it was because the Alva star used her body to steal the role from Riki. ¡°

 Chapter 1108 Are things still going well?

    In the evening, Wilson came back to his room and saw Rosemary sitting on the sofa, who kept drawing with a pen, and said with a light frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, things aren¡¯t going well?¡±

    Hearing the voice, Rosemary jerked her head up and looked at him with a surprised expression, saying, ¡°How did you get up here?¡±

    ¡°Just walked up to it!¡±

    Tugging on his tie, Wilson replied with a bemused look on his face.

    Rosemary hurried to the door, peeked out her little head to look outside, saw that no one was there before closing the door, and could not help but worry: ¡°Are you afraid of running into the maids if youe up like this?¡±

    There is no telling what will happen if this is seen by the maids at home.

    After all, Wilson is already a dead man to them, which suddenly appeared in the middle of the night in a surprising home, but not to those people to half dead.

    ¡°I had already told Anthony to instruct them to go to rest.¡±

    After he said that, Rosemary remembered that he still had a mole here, no wonder he dared toe up in such an open and honest manner.

    ¡°But don¡¯te over in the future, this in case if they know you are still alive, who knows what they will do. I will ask Anthony to send you those documents of thepany after they are delivered to Uncle Lee.¡±

    Although she wanted to stay with him, but at the same time she was afraid of being bumped into by people at home, and when the time came, whether Wilson came out or not, it was not a good thing for them.

    The most important thing is that, in case any of the maids bump into it, there is no telling what kind of rumors will be spread.

    ¡°But I miss you.¡±

    With his hands naturally holding her thin waist, Wilson buried his head deep into her white neck.

    Hearing that, Rosemary¡¯s body was like an electric current suddenly running to her heart, her small face was like a ripe tomato.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could say anything, her whole body suddenly lifted up in the air and the breathing on someone was getting heavier.

    The bright moonlight outside the window fell through the ss in the room, the bed two sentences of white body tightly entwined together, as if wanting to let each other tightly into their respective bodies.

    This page, destined to be a sleepless night ¡­

    And at this moment The Flower family vi, Joseph cold a handsome face sitting on the sofa, he sat opposite an old man with gray hair, two middle-aged men and women sitting on each side.

    ¡°Joseph, today your Hugo came over, he hopes that you and Lynn Kunze can set the wedding date as soon as possible, your parents and I have discussed, the eighth day of next month is just a good day, although the time is a bit rushed, but The Kunze Family side is very satisfied with this date, today called you over I just want to discuss it with you.¡±

    As soon as Neil¡¯s words left his mouth, he saw Joseph stand up from his seat and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t call me if there¡¯s nothing important in the future, I¡¯m busy.¡±

    After saying that, he left the living room quickly with big strides.

    ¡°Bastard, stop right there.¡±

    Neil was exasperated by Joseph with his cane and hit the ground hard, but Joseph simply ignored it all.

    ¡°Dad, your health is important, I¡¯ll find a time to talk to Joseph tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the doctor said you shouldn¡¯t just get angry.¡±

    Neil looked at his son and daughter-inw in front of him, grunted, and said coldly, ¡°You guys go tell him tomorrow that if you don¡¯t want anything to happen to that woman, prepare for the wedding honestly, or don¡¯t me me for not keeping my promise when the timees.¡±

    Falling into tune, the old man turned around and headed upstairs to his study.

    Joseph¡¯s parents looked at each other, their eyes were all helpless, especially Mrs. Flower, as the saying goes, know your son as well as his mother, his son¡¯s heart at this moment in what she knows better than anyone else, at this moment for The Flower family but had to sacrifice their own feelings, this is how cruel to him that thing.

    Joseph had just walked out the door of The Flower family vi when he saw the girl standing next to his car, looking at him with tearful eyes.

    ¡°Get in the car!¡±

    Shoving Demi into the passenger seat, Joseph stepped on the gas pedal and the car quickly drove away.

    The two went to a restaurant together and Joseph ordered a private room and walked in directly.

    ¡°Brother, are you really going to marry Lynn Kunze?¡±

    Demi looked at Joseph, who had lost weight in two months and was almost unrecognizable to her, and was heartbroken.

    Joseph poured himself a ss of whiskey, shaking the liquid in the ss, and only after a long time did he hear him speak slowly: ¡°Demi, if you meet a man you like in the future, don¡¯t just let go, you must work hard to get your own happiness, okay?¡±

    ¡°Brother, then why didn¡¯t you go for it? The person you obviously love in your heart is another girl, so why did you promise Grandpa to marry her? Have you ever thought that once you get married, you and Karen will never be together again?¡±

    Since childhood his brother has admonished himself that he must work hard to find his own happiness, but now he has given up his beloved woman to take a woman he does not love at all, such a brother makes her feel so strange.

    Joseph will drink the ss of whiskey in one go, the corners of his mouth showed a bitter smile, a crystal teardrop quietly fell in the ss, mixed with the taste of whiskey, he can no longer distinguish what he drank in the end is.

    ¡°Demi, you are still young, there are many things you do not understand and do not need to understand, you just need to remember the words of your brother, be true to yourself, bravely go after your own love, brother will always be your strongest reliance.¡±

    Stroking her little head, Joseph smiled.

    However, Demi did not appreciate it at all and said with a heartbroken face, ¡°Brother, I will pursue my love myself, but I also hope that you will be brave enough to pursue your own happiness, Miao Irene loves you so much and you also love her so much, obviously they love each other deeply, why do you choose to give up? ¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Demi, you are still young, and many things are not as simple as you think.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand, in your eyes maybe I¡¯m just a little kid who doesn¡¯t know anything, but don¡¯t you forget, I¡¯m eighteen years old, I¡¯m an adult, I know you married Lynn Kunze for the benefit of both families, but brother, with your ability, do we The Flower family really need to rely on the union to strengthen the family business?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t understand why her brother had be so weak.

    ¡°Brother, Demi knows that it is difficult for you, but no matter what difficulties you face ahead, you should not just bow down and admit defeat so easily, in my heart, there is no word in my brother¡¯s dictionary to admit defeat.¡±

    After saying that, Demi looked at Joseph, grabbed her bag and ran outside.

    ¡°Demi¡­¡±

 Chapter 1109 The person he loves is you

    Karen worked until 9:00 p. m. to prepare the materials needed for Sean.

    Originally, Rosemary was the one to get these things prepared, but because of some sudden emergency, Rosemary left in a hurry, so the next thing had to fall on her.

    When I think of the look the Great Spirit gave her when I just sent something in, I can¡¯t help but think of it now, and I¡¯m d the Great Spirit didn¡¯t get mad after listening to her exnation.

    As expected, the gods have the capital to drag.

    Thinking about it, Karen couldn¡¯t help but shake her head and smile.

    But their studio was able to hire Sean, even if he was in danger, and it was worth it for Miss Night¡¯s future.

    The thought of it put Karen in a great mood.

    Arriving at the basement of thepany, Karen took out the car keys from her bag, hummed happily and started the engine, when the cell phone in her bag emitted a sweet ringing tone.

    When she saw the caller ID on the phone, Karen couldn¡¯t help but stare, and then picked up the phone.

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    ¡°Miu Irene, it¡¯s Demi, I¡¯m at the bar now, can youe over here for a minute?¡±

    Demi¡¯s hoarse voice came from the other side of the phone. Karen was worried that something was wrong with her and rushed to reassure her, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Karen turned the car around and drove off in the direction of the bar.

    It was night, the lights were on, the lights were off, the whole city of C was like a heavenly pce standing outside the nine heavens, glorious.

    And at this moment, for people who like nightlife, this time is the beginning of their exciting life, today the bar left many pairs of people, in the dance floor built in all shapes and sizes of charming girls kept shaking their bodies with the ear-splitting music, crazy, white body in the swaying light is particrly striking, long hair with the rhythm of the music kept swinging, all of a sudden the ambiguous atmosphere The ambiguous atmosphere enveloped the entire bar.

    Karen pushed the door open and slowly walked in while a number of men inside whistled at her.

    Trying to get out her cell phone to call Demi, but the music was so loud that Karen finally had to give up the idea.

    Looking at the various men and women in front of her, Karen finally found Demi lying on the table drinking in a dark corner.

    At the moment there are two young men standing beside her who seem to be hitting on her.

    Quickly walking over, Karen pulled Demi up and apologized to the two men beside her, ¡°Sorry, my friend is drunk.¡±

    After saying that, he pulled her outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I want another drink, waiter, give me another bottle of wine.¡±

    Demi, who was a little drunk, shook off Karen¡¯s hand and shouted.

    ¡°You¡¯re already drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk, I¡¯m more sober than anyone.¡±

    Demi waved her hand andughed.

    After saying that, the whole person stood up and staggered towards the bar.

    ¡°Okay, I know you¡¯re not drunk, but can we change over to another ce, it¡¯s just too noisy here.¡±

    Seeing this, Karen could only tentatively reassure.

    Demi seemed to understand, her head was like a chicken pecking rice, and said, ¡°Good!¡±

    Karen helped her out of the bar, and as the cold wind blew in her face, Demi instantly broke away from Karen¡¯s hand and squatted on the curb to vomit.

    vomit vomit ¡­

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is it better?¡±

    Patting her back, Karen hurriedly took out tissues from her bag to wipe her and asked with concern.

    In fact, she did not drink a lot of alcohol, plus the bar saw that she was not very old, and the wine she was given was low strength, but for someone like her who does not drink, even this low strength wine can still get her drunk.

    ¡°Here, rinse your mouth.¡±

    Handing her the mineral water in her hand, Demi felt much better after a while.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, Miu Irene.¡±

    Demi, who was already seven or eight percent sober, looked at Karen and apologized.

    Seeing that she was fine, Karen capped the bottle and looked at her red eyes, then thought that she had just thrown up and her stomach must be empty at this moment, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to eat something! Just think of it aspany.¡±

    Without giving her a chance to refuse, Karen finished in one breath.

    ¡°Miu Irene, haven¡¯t you eaten dinner yet?¡±

    ¡°Well, I got a call from you just after work, and when I heard you were inside the bar, I came straight over.¡±

    Karen exined as she fastened her seat belt.

    After hearing Karen¡¯s words, Demi was guilty and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know you hadn¡¯t eaten.¡±

    Looking at Demi with a self-condemned face, Karen pinched her tender* cheeks andughed: ¡°Fool, if you can think of calling me when you are sad, that proves that I still have a little ce in your heart, just for this, even if I didn¡¯t eat for a day to rush over, it is worth it.¡±

    In fact, in her heart, the first time she saw this little girl she had fallen in love with her, lively and cheerful, na?ve, like the first rays of sunlight out of the morning, full of vitality.

    ¡°Is it okay to eat here?¡±

    Karen asked softly as she pulled up in front of a restaurant.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The two of them got out of the car and Karen took Demi to a more isted seat.

    ¡°See what you like to eat.¡±

    Handing her the meal recipe in her hand, sheughed.

    For food, Demi is actually quite simr to Karen in this point, both belong to the kind of people who are not picky eaters, plus just drank some wine, now also have no appetite, so ordered a steak.

    Karen ordered a rare steak and a pasta dish, as well as a few of Demi¡¯s more popr snacks, before she closed the menu with satisfaction.

    ¡°Now, shouldn¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s really going on!¡±

    Crossing her fingers against her chin, Karen asked with concern.

    Demi looked at Karen, whose face was full of tension and concern, her nose sore and her voice hoarse as she said, ¡°Miao Irene, did you and my brother really split up?¡±

    Hearing this, Karen¡¯s body stiffened, and looking at the little girl¡¯s pearly face, she said heartily, ¡°Demi, you are you, your brother is your brother, even if your brother and I are not together, the two of us can still be the same as before, and we will not change because of this.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s more, feelings like this can¡¯t be forced, your brother has his own choice, and since he chose Miss Kunze, I can only choose to silently bless him behind the scenes.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re the one my brother loves, not Lynn Kunze.¡±

    At that, Demi eximed.

    Although she doesn¡¯t know exactly what the reason is, she knows that her brother has always had only Karen in his heart.

    Karen of course knows that Joseph has always had her in his heart, after all, some things can¡¯t be faked, but so what, from the moment he decided, from the second she rushed out of the bar, they were already doomed between ¡­

 Chapter 1110 you donâ€™t leave, I wonâ€™t give up

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, have you heard from Sunny yet?¡±

    At the sound of the door opening, Rosemary hurriedly jumped out of bed and headed for the door.

    Seeing her walking barefoot on the floor, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows slightly clustered and he picked her up with one hand, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t even wear shoes, you¡¯ll catch a cold like that.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot.¡±

    cing her on the bed, Wilson nudged the tip of her nose with his finger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ever forget that again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Have you heard from Sunny yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡±

    Wilson sat on the edge of the bed and gently took her into his arms, saying, ¡°Rosemary, promise me that no matter what happens in the future, don¡¯t leave without saying a word, okay?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, he saw Anthony¡¯s almost crazy look today and was scared in his heart, afraid that Rosemary would one day be like Sunny and disappear from everyone¡¯s sight without a word.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give up if you don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Rosemary how will not know what he is worried about, just a lot of times what happens is not under their control, think about when Sunny in order to be able to be with Anthony, not hesitate to put down the princess body, just to be with their beloved, but now ¡­

    Because of the loss of her child, Sunny has always felt that it was her own fault because she felt that it was her failure to take care of her child that caused this to happen. Originally, she thought that she was really starting to let go slowly, but she never expected that she would not give up from the beginning.

    ¡°Wilson, no matter how to say Anthony and Sunny¡¯s child because we were those people tore the ticket, and now Sunny suddenly disappeared, you must find a way to find Sunny as soon as possible, if Sunny in the ident, we are not only sorry Anthony, but also no way to William The answer.¡±

    ¡°Anthony is ostensibly my subordinate, but in my heart I have always treated him as if he were my own brother, and even if you don¡¯t say anything, I will do my best to help him find Sunny.¡±

    Rosemary snuggled into his arms and listened to his heartbeat, a moment she was more Susan than ever.

    ¡°I can¡¯t apany you tonight, I have an important video conferenceter, you get an early rest by yourself, Blume and Nina¡¯s side I have sent people to secretly protect their safety, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, but you yourself, when you go out, you must pay attention to safety.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will.¡±

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, Wilson tucked her in and didn¡¯t leave until Rosemary was asleep.

    The next morning, Rosemary was having breakfast as usual and getting ready to go to work when she received an unfamiliar phone call.

    ¡°Hello, are you RosemaryMiss Harris?¡±

    ¡°Um, I¡¯m Rosemary, and you are, please?¡±

    ¡°Hello Miss Harris, I¡¯m here from the city¡¯s Public Security Bureau, Miss Karen is your friend is she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, Ms. Karen is suspected of murder and is now in our custody. I hope you can contact her family as soon as possible.¡±

    Rosemary felt a buzz in her head as the words fell on the other side of the phone, and all the thoughts inside her brain instantly became a jumble.

    Karen suspected of murder?

    How is it possible?

    Rosemary was stunned, then took out her cell phone and found Wilson¡¯s number, and was about to dial it, when she thought he was busy looking for Sunny for the past two days, so she dialed Edmund¡¯s number instead.

    Half an hourter, Edmund and Rosemary appeared in the city police chief¡¯s office, the office at the moment in addition to the chief, Rosemary was surprised that Joseph and his grandfather and Lynn Kunze are also present.

    ¡°Seniors ¡­¡±

    Lynn Kunze gave Edmund a sad look and shouted softly.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Edmund nodded at her, then walked up to the chief and said, ¡°Chief, I¡¯m a friend of Karen¡¯s, and we¡¯vee over to find out what¡¯s going on.¡±

    ¡°What else is there to know, this woman poisoned my granddaughter because she hated Joseph for abandoning her, a woman with a heart of gold like hers should be shot immediately.¡±

    Without waiting for the director to speak, Neil, sitting on the side, said fiercely.

    ¡°Old Mr. Flower, Karen is definitely not the kind of girl you¡¯re talking about, and I¡¯m sure there¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding here.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding, what misunderstanding, a wild girl from the countryside like her do you expect her to have a better upbringing?¡±

    Hearing the words, Rosemary heart a surge of anger straight to the head, just want to anger was Edmund grabbed, signaling her not to say, but finally Rosemary still can not help but speak: ¡°Master Leng, sometimes what you think is a treasure may be in the eyes of others even grass is not as good, birth does not distinguish between noble and low, but the character has, not every luxury Not every person born from a wealthy family is necessarily well-bred, and conversely, not everyone from the countryside likes fame and fortune.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary raised her eyes to Joseph and saw that he didn¡¯t say anything, she couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken for Karen.

    ¡°Director, since you have an honored guest here, I will not bother you, please send someone to let me meet my friend first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, The Great Young Lady.¡±

    The director of the Public Security Bureau is originally from the countryside, his parents were so that he could have a future, he relied on a pair of calloused hands to finish college, andter was lucky enough to enter the military academy, in the army to get the old head of the affirmation, not only did not dislike him from the countryside, but also married his only daughter, and finally he went step by step with his own efforts to get to this position today, when When Neil said those words, his heart has produced a resistance, but Naihao in the outside world for more than twenty years, but also deeply know what things to do, what things should be tolerated.

    These people in front of him can be said to be people who cannot be offended in C. Even if he is resisting in his heart, he can only be silent in his heart.

    However, Rosemary¡¯s words were a momentary outpouring of all the words he was holding in his heart, and it was really good to see Neil¡¯s bruised and battered appearance.

    ¡°Brother I¡¯m sorry, I know what I just said was a bit much, but I really can¡¯t do what he did to humiliate Karen like that.¡±

    Perhaps in the eyes of others, the gates of his The Flower family are like a heavenly mansion, but in their eyes, they are nothing.

    ¡°You said very well, in fact, just I pulled you is not to stop you, but want to open their mouths, Joseph¡¯s grandfather used to be known in the mall is a ruthless character, sharp words, do things only for the benefit of never talk about love, but he is the elders we are the juniors, even if there is dissatisfaction in the heart again, not only quietly stop in the stomach. ¡±

    But what Neil said just now is not at all like what an elder should say, although the victim this time is The Flower family, but in the matter is not even clear before directly pointing all the fingers at a helpless girl, this makes him very shameful.

 Chapter 1111 Demiâ€™s death

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    As soon as Rosemary entered the room, she saw Karen, who was staring at her hands with a dumbfounded look on her face, and only slowly looked up when she heard Rosemary¡¯s voice.

    The moment her eyes met Rosemary¡¯s, the tears in Karen¡¯s hidden eyes poured out as if they were breaking the bank, ¡°Rosemary, Demi is dead, she¡¯s dead.¡±

    Her body made her entire body look extraordinarily frightened because of the excitement. Rosemary stepped forward and held her in her arms, hastily reassuring her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Stroking her long, silky hair, Rosemary could clearly feel Karen¡¯s body trembling badly from fear.

    When Rosemary looked up, she saw Edmund walking in from outside. Seeing his gloomy face, she had roughly guessed that things were bad for Karen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, first you tell Rosemary what is going on?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I just went inside to find out what happened and said that Demi was with youst night and that you two stayedte, while waiting for the family to see Demi again, she was dead in an abandoned processing nt two miles away from home.¡±

    Edmund just now to a general understanding of the basic situation, although Karen is thest person Demi saw, but because there is no conclusive evidence, so at the moment Karen is only brought here as a suspect.

    But since Neil is adamant that Karen did it, all they have to do at this moment is to find Karen¡¯s alibi before Demi¡¯s ident as soon as possible.

    ¡°How could this happen, Demi was obviously fine when we separated yesterday, why is this happening?¡±

    Karen desperately shook his head, bean-sized tears weeping down, a fresh life said not so gone.

    ¡°Karen, this is not the time to be sad and upset, what we need to do now is to clear your suspicion as soon as possible and then assist the police to catch the real killer as soon as possible.¡±

    After hearing Edmund¡¯s words, Karen¡¯s expression sobered up a little and looked up at them, her mind quickly recalling the events ofst night.

    ¡°Yesterday afternoon, because Rosemary had a temporary problem, I was alone in thepany to prepare the design materials until eight o¡¯clock, just came to the basement Demi called me and said she wanted to talk to me, at that time I heard her side was very noisy, and at that time Demi¡¯s voice was also a little wrong, I was worried that she would have an ident outside alone, so I came to When I found her, Demi was already a bit drunk, because the bar was messy, I went in and took her out directly, after she came out she threw up for a while, I saw she was better, so the two of us went to a restaurant to eat together, during which we talked a lot, basically about Joseph¡¯s affairs, so we talked until almost twelve o¡¯clock, originally I I was going to let her sleep at my ce for the night, but Demi said she was afraid her family would be worried, so she let me send her back, just then Mr. White called me to send him a snack over, so I sent her to the door to make sure it was safe, and drove away.¡±

    However, early this morning she was just about to go out when she was blocked by four police officers at the elevator door, saying she was suspected of murder, and before she could figure out what was going on, people were already being taken to the police station.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, all they need to do is pull out the surveince from the vi, and it¡¯ll be clear?¡±

    ¡°The problem is that yesterday they had just about all of the surveince in that neighborhood repaired, and it didn¡¯t return to normal until this morning.¡±

    Edmund¡¯s words shattered what little hope Karen had left in her heart.

    Seeing this, Rosemary hurriedly reassured, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we will definitely find the evidence.¡±

    With those words, Rosemary turned to Edmund and spoke, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m going to bail Karen out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, I¡¯ve contacted mywyer and he¡¯s already on it.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Edmund, Rosemary, I¡¯ve caused you trouble again.¡±

    ¡°What a silly thing to say, do we still need to divide this between us?¡±

    At that moment, a man wearing sses walked in and said to Edmund, ¡°Edmund less, things have been taken care of.¡±

    Edmund nodded and said to Rosemary, ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    ¡°So soon?¡±

    Rosemary smiled slightly at the man with the sses, then looked at Edmund and asked.

    It is reasonable that Joseph¡¯s grandfather must secretly give the director here is to pressure.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but even if he wants to use his power to press the director, it also depends on who ising in here today, and not what he can be reckless, at least The Grant family he will not tear his face off on this for the time being.¡±

    Edmund looked at her with a dumbfounded look on his face, Tammy smiled and took big steps outside.

    And at this moment, in the office of the president of W, Gaby pushed in with a cup of freshly brewed coffee.

    ¡°Young master, your coffee.¡±

    At the moment, Adrian is looking down at something and hears Gaby¡¯s voice before Olivia reluctantly puts the things in her hands up slowly.

    When Gaby¡¯s eyes fell on the ne on Adrian¡¯s hand, she suddenly spoke up, ¡°Young master, why does this ne of yours seem to be missing half?¡±

    Adrian looked up at him and said faintly, ¡°Since when did you kid start to be interested in this kind of stuff.¡±

    ¡°No, I guessed.¡±

    ¡°You guessed right, this ne is indeed two, two nesbined is a ginkgo leaf, this is the year I specially asked someone to create.¡±

    I didn¡¯t think that twenty years would pass, time passes so quickly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen one around the neck of a girl in C City before that was almost the same as yours, and it was exquisite.¡±

    Gaby looked at the ne in Adrian¡¯s hand and said slowly.

    ¡°Take a closer look, is it exactly the same?¡±

    Adrian handed the ne in his hand to Gaby¡¯s, trying his best to suppress the emotions inside him.

    Gaby took the ne and ced it carefully on the table, cing her hand gently on the half of the leaf under the pendant, saying, ¡°If she brings hers over and puts it with yours, it should be aplete ginkgo leaf.¡±

    ¡°Where is the girl now?¡±

    The words fell, Adrian jerked up to his feet and asked Gaby.

    ¡°In C City.¡±

    Gaby looked at the emotional Adrian, very surprised, this is the first time he saw the young master¡¯s emotional side so out of control.

    ¡°Her name is Karen, and she¡¯s a friend of Missy¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You go and research a copy of her information for me, and make it quick.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, Gaby¡¯s heart suddenly welled up with a bad feeling, as to what it is, he himself can¡¯t figure out.

 Chapter 1112 See her one last time

    Once Gaby left, Adrian immediately dialed Doyle¡¯s internal line, and soon Doyle appeared in front of him.

    ¡°What can I do for you, sir?¡±

    ¡°Inform them that our interview with Rice is scheduled for tomorrow, and tell them that I want Judy to be the representative this time.¡±

    ¡°Sir, in this case the time will not be too tight?¡± After all, their previous time is scheduled in three days, now all of a sudden so much earlier, then the previously arranged schedule will have to be disrupted, his side is okay, the most important is the Rice side, this temporary change of schedule, is not to give the other side a rub?

    The most important thing is that their family likes Mr. even named Judy to attend, this Judy others do not know, as Adrian¡¯s personal assistant, he will not know?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already give them a night to prepare?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Falling sound, Doyle even if you still want to buy some time for the rice is not afraid to say, after all, he really see, today his husband is like eating dynamite in general, and that fuse seems to be the rice.

    Well!

    There was a night to get ready, and with that in mind, Doyle¡¯s heart felt a little morefortable.

    ¡°Senior, although Karen is your good friend, you are also Joseph¡¯s good brother, and everyone knows that the only person Demi saw before she died was Karen, and everyone knows that Karen had some misunderstanding with grandpa before because of Joseph, and it just so happens that yesterday Demi was still in Joseph¡¯s mind because of Karen, so she had a big fight with Joseph and left in a huff.¡±

    Lynn Kunze spoke with a sad expression.

    ¡°Miss Kunze, Joseph and I are good brothers, and his sister is my sister, no one wants this to happen, but because Joseph is my brother, I can¡¯t let Demi¡¯s murderer go free, and as far as I know, Demi has always disapproved of Joseph¡¯s marriage to you. It is not because she has any opinion about you, but she thinks that lovers should stay together for a long time, she knows that her brother¡¯s heart is only Karen from the beginning to the end, he does not want his brother to put down his feelings so easily, perhaps she went to Karen yesterday, just to persuade her not to give up.¡±

    Hearing their words, Karen¡¯s body was slightly stunned, her ears still ringing from Demi¡¯s advice to her yesterday, and now from Edmund¡¯s mouth again, her heart felt like a knife.

    ¡°Seniors, knowing people, sometimes what the eyes see is not always true, and I¡¯m just worried that you¡¯re being cheated, seniors.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to Miss Kunze¡¯s concern, I trust my eyes.¡±

    With those words, Edmund pulled Karen right past Lynn Kunze and turned to leave.

    Lynn Kunze looked at Edmund and Karen who were leaving, and her eyes shed a different color.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Edmund and I both believe that this matter has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I want to go see Demi onest time.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Hearing her words, Rosemary and Edmund both stopped moving forward and said, ¡°Karen, you should know better than us in your heart, the person The Flower family does not want to see at this time is you, not to mention that they all feel that Demi¡¯s death is rted to you. If you go now, not only will you not see Demi, but you may also be embarrassed by The Flower family.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do it naturally with a clear conscience, I just wanted to go out of my friend¡¯s identity to send her off onest time.¡±

    Although they had only met three times in total, she could feel that Demi truly liked her, and now that she was gone, she really just wanted to give her onest ride.

    ¡°Forget it, I know if we don¡¯t let you go today you¡¯ll sneak off on your own, instead of that let Rosemary and I go with you, at least they won¡¯t do anything to you with us around.¡±

    Edmund looked at her and thought for a moment.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Meanwhile, at the First People¡¯s Hospital in C City, Mrs. Flower looked at Demi lying quietly in bed, tears falling from her eyes, not saying a word from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll send you back first!¡±

    Joseph came in from outside, walked over to Mrs. Flower and whispered.

    ¡°You guys go back first! I¡¯m going to stay here with Demi, she¡¯s going to be scared if she wakes up and sees that we¡¯re all gone.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Demi is gone and she¡¯s never going to wake up again.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense, my Demi said yesterday that she would take me out for a trip outside in a few days, she wouldn¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    Mrs. Flower snapped her head around and yelled at Joseph in an emotional voice.

    Such Mrs. Flower stunned everyone, especially Joseph, in his mind, his mother has always been soft-spoken, even when his grandfather died did not see her so out of control today.

    ¡°Cassie, I know you do not want to ept this fact, but our Demi has really gone, I believe Demi also do not want to see you now this way, you so, Xiao Yue will not go Carry.¡±

    Mr. Flower went forward to support Mrs. Flower, his eyes were red, but he knew he could not fall down, despite the sadness, he had to grit his teeth to get through.

    The words fell, Mrs. Flower suddenly lying on the edge of the bed, stretching out her trembling hands to gently touch Demi, who had already lost a trace of temperature, her voice choked with sobs, ¡°Demi, Mommy¡¯s good daughter, open your eyes and look at Mommy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    Joseph stepped forward and hugged his mother, his voice hoarse.

    The person on the bed has her eyes tightly closed, her delicate face has long been devoid of a trace of blood, no matter how her mother tears shouting, she can not hear.

    Karen, who was standing in the doorway, saw the scene in front of her, and her feet seemed to be fixed by nails, so she couldn¡¯t move.

    When Mr. Flower heard the sound, he turned his head and saw Karen standing in the doorway, while Joseph also found it and got up and came towards the door.

    ¡°Joseph, I came over to check on Demi.¡±

    Karen lifted her head, a delicate little face without a trace of blood, eyes full of pain.

    ¡°You bitch, why did you kill my Demi, you give me back my daughter, you give me back my daughter ¡­¡±

    Mrs. Flower grabbed Karen¡¯s clothes with a fierce grip and tore them with great force.

    No one expected Mrs. Flower to suddenly rush towards Karen, and even Rosemary, who was standing next to her, took two steps backwards with a wave of Mrs. Flower¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you do this, don¡¯t you do this!¡±

    Joseph rushed to pull his mother back, while Karen stood there but did not move, allowing tears to blur her eyes.

    ¡°You bad woman, you stay with my daughter, you stay with my daughter ¡­¡±

    ¡°Auntie I¡¯m sorry, if I insisted on letting her stay at my house yesterday, this wouldn¡¯t have happened, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

 Chapter 1113 As long as she is safe

    ¡°Is sorry my daughter would have lived? Wouldn¡¯t my daughter be lying here if I were sorry? Why is it not you who is lying here, why?¡±

    Mrs. Flower¡¯s eyes were red and her eyes were full of murderous intent as she looked at Karen.

    ¡°Auntie, we know you are very sad now, and Karen¡¯s pain is not less than yours, although yesterday Demi did go to my friend, that is because Miss Flower knows Joseph gave up his feelings for the family business, she felt bad for Joseph, so she will find my friend, and my friend originally did not I do not want to go, but because that time Miss Flower is in the bar, my friend is worried that she a little girl will have an ident, only to go over, after sheforted Miss Flower for a long time before sending her back, these you can go to investigate, I believe that those bars and restaurants inside andst night¡¯s surveince.¡±

    Rosemary stood in front of Karen and looked at the grief-stricken Mrs. Flower. As a parent, it was indeed a particrly cruel thing to let the gray hair go to the ck hair, but even so, she could not allow them to arbitrarily ce the charge of this murder on Karen¡¯s head.

    Joseph stood watching the almost swaying figure, how he wanted to go up and take her into his arms, but he knew he couldn¡¯t because he had more important things to do.

    Even if she hates him and misunderstands him, as long as she is safe, he will do whatever it takes.

    Mrs. Flower turned to Mr. Flower and bawled because of Rosemary¡¯s words, because Rosemary¡¯s words hit her heart. But when Neil told them that if Joseph could not marry the daughter of The Kunze Family, The Kunze Family would reveal the whole story of that year, then not only would the Leng family never be able to hold up their heads in front of everyone, but their children would also bear a thousand names because of them. Joseph listened to all of them, and what happenedter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my mother didn¡¯t mean to target you guys, she just couldn¡¯t ept the fact that my grandfather will being over soon, so you guys should leave first!¡±

    Looking at Karen, who has been dropping tears, Joseph¡¯s heart is like a knife, although he knows his sister¡¯s death has nothing to do with her, but he can not go up to her to say a word, even tofort can not.

    Edmund patted his shoulder and said, ¡°If there is anything you need to help you cane to me, please feel sorry for your loss!¡±

    ¡°Take more care of yourself and take good care of your parents.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary nced at the ward and then followed Edmund out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Other than that, Karen didn¡¯t know what else she could say. If she had been more carefulst night and given Joseph a call, this wouldn¡¯t have happened today.

    ¡°The clearer the clearer, if you didn¡¯t do it, you don¡¯t have to apologize to anyone.¡±

    At the word, Karen¡¯s body was like being struck by lightning, stiffening there, biting her lips tightly to keep herself from losing control.

    It turns out that in his heart, she is such a woman.

    Karen could not help but sneer, painfully closed his eyes, his heart was so painful that he could not breathe, as if he was being gnawed by countless ants, the pain had gone numb.

    All along, she has secretly told herself in her heart that he has apelling hardship, since she loves him she should respect him, because as long as he lives a happy life she is happy, but at this moment ¡­

    How others misunderstand her, how to say her, she can be indifferent, after all, the mouth grows on others, she is powerless to sway, but now the words from his mouth, Karen¡¯s heart will be the only remaining little illusions have been extinguished, the so-called longsting, the mountains and the earth, the sea withered stone rotten those vows are simply does not exist, everything is just a dream.

    The dream is awake, and it¡¯s time for her to wake up!

    Joseph looked at her, from the pain slowly turned into desperate eyes, hands clenched tighter and tighter, even the nails embedded in the flesh are not felt.

    ¡°Mr. Flower is right, the clearer the clearer, I believe the people¡¯s police will return the truth to me.¡±

    With those words, Karen walked straight past him and headed outside.

    Mr. Flower?

    Joseph was instantly distanced by Karen¡¯s Mr. Flower, and looking at her departing figure, he knew he was getting further and further away from her.

    Around the corner at the other end of the corridor, Lynn Kunze watched what had just happened, and a sh of anger shed across her delicate face.

    W country Royal Hotel, Judy just off the ne was Doyle received here, as soon as you enter the door, you feel an extreme cold air to meet the face, so that people do not shiver and bundle.

    ¡°Mr. President, what are you doing here?¡±

    Looking at the man sitting on the couch in the living room, Judy asked in amazement.

    Today¡¯s Adrian wore a set of ck casual clothes, and usually wear a suit is simply two styles, today he did not have the usual stern, but the innate king of the air is still in,zy in a noble.

    ¡°Waiting for you!¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡±

    Judy put her bag aside and sat down opposite him, hearing his words could not help but Tammy smiled and said, ¡°If it¡¯s a business matter, I don¡¯t seem to exercise so much power, if it¡¯s a private matter, I think there¡¯s even less to talk about between us, after all, I¡¯m not very familiar with Mr. President.¡±

    ¡°Not familiar?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s deep eyes stared at the woman sitting across from him, an icy aura emanating from her body, and asked with slightly narrowed eyes.

    A dangerous aura crept around and Judy knew that the god-like man in front of her was angry, but despite this, they hadn¡¯t had a rtionship twenty years ago, had they?

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    Judy, with a professional smile, tilted her head and asked rhetorically.

    This Judy is really strange to Adrian, he still likes the old one better when she followed him all day long and called him brother Joe.

    ¡°I came to you today to ask you one thing, and I hope you can answer me truthfully.¡±

    ¡°Mr. President please ask.¡±

    Judy a business-like attitude can not help but make Adrian handsome frown, he really do not like her this way, not to mention that the first betrayed him or her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Do you still have that silver ne I gave you?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Where did it go?¡±

    ¡°Gave it away.¡±

    ¡°Who did you give it to?¡± Faced with Adrian¡¯s sessive questions, Judy¡¯s anger surged up from her heart and said, ¡°Mr. President, since it was given to me, I have the right to handle it, right? Can I take it that you want to ask me to take back the ne?¡±

 Chapter 1114 Iâ€™m tired

    ¡°Look at this first.¡±

    Judy took the file handed to her by Adrian and opened it. When she saw the ne that was too familiar to be familiar, Judy¡¯s face went pale.

    Looking up at Adrian with a tense expression, he asked, ¡°Tell me quickly, where is the person with this ne now?¡±

    Adrian looked at her nervous look with a hint of excitement, raised his eyebrows slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want me to tell you, but you have to tell me who this ne was actually given to in the first ce?¡±

    At this time Judy¡¯s heart can be said to be a mess, twenty years have passed, she always thought that she might never see her again in this life, but I did not expect that God was not too kind to her, so that she can still see her daughter again in the next half of her life.

    Adrian saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, so he slowly asked the doubts he had hidden in his mind for twenty years, ¡°Was it you the night before I left the country right?¡±

    At that, Judy¡¯s heart trembled and her mind quickly shed back to the lingering scene that night.

    Thinking about it, Judy¡¯s face was as if it had been burned by fire, red and dripping blood.

    And this scene all fell on Adrian¡¯s eyes, and he guessed correctly, she did appear to him that year.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Judy replied without thinking.

    ¡°Are you that eager to get out of my way?¡± Adrian stood up and walked over to her, his body leaning forward so that the two were face-to-face just a finger¡¯s distance apart.

    Looking at her delicate features, although they are no longer teenagers to each other, but the years do not seem to have left any traces on her face, only less youthful back then, more a touch of sexiness and stability.

    ¡°From that night on, you and I have never been able to put aside our rtionship.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s words came out, Judy¡¯s heart thumped, howe she didn¡¯t find this man so shameless before.

    Even if they had been together, that was before, well, more than 20 years have passed, it is difficult that Mr. President still has the habit of turning over old ounts?

    Although she did like him in the past, but that was all in the past, not to mention that after that incident, she and he have long been destined to be impossible in this life.

    Thinking of this, Judy couldn¡¯t help but adjust her mind, looking at Adrian who was as close as she could get, smiled slightly and said, ¡°Mr. President, are you Paul dementia ahead of schedule, don¡¯t you remember that the day you left the country also happened to be my engagement ceremony, do you think that on that important day I would leave my beloved behind and turn around to find you? ¡±

    As soon as Judy¡¯s words fell, Adrian¡¯s face instantly became as gloomy as if water could drip out of it and said coldly, ¡°If it really wasn¡¯t you that night, then why did you give her the ne I gave you?¡±

    Didn¡¯t she know what he meant by giving her that ne?

    Or did she really never like him from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°I have already said before, since the ne was given to me, I naturally have the right to handle it myself, and besides, when you gave it to me at the beginning, you did not say that the ne could not be transferred to others!¡±

    Judy¡¯s words will be Adrian blocked to say instantly, indeed, since the things sent out, the other party to deal with is indeed not his business, he just did not think that she would be so little attention to their feelings for each other.

    ¡°Mr. President if there is nothing else, please go back! I¡¯m tired and want to rest.¡±

    Worried that Adrian would continue to ask questions, Judy gave him an eviction order directly.

    Adrian stood up, looked at the cold woman, thin lips lightly opened: ¡°The girl is now in C city, is Rosemary¡¯s friend, the filest night has her detailed information.¡±

    After saying that, Adrian walked away with graceful strides.

    As soon as Adrian left, Judy hurriedly picked up the file ced on the table and opened thest night, she saw Karen¡¯s details clearly recorded on it. Tears came quietly, neen years, she searched for her neen years, thought she was gone, did not expect to find their daughter so close to them for so many years.

    At night, Rosemary, worried that Karen might do something stupid, stays at the apartment with her until Fiona arrives and she leaves.

    When she got home, Rosemary went to the children¡¯s room and pushed the door open to see the little one lying soundly in bed, her tiredness of the day was instantly gone.

    ¡°Mommy, I want to eat candy ¡­¡±

    Nina, who was sleeping soundly, suddenly talked in her sleep, and her little legs didn¡¯t forget to kick the covers off her body, and Rosemary looked at her naughty appearance, even her sleep was not honest.

    Rosemary squatted down and gently ruffled the broken hair on her forehead, softly saying, ¡°Okay, Mommy will buy candy for baby tomorrow.¡±

    Stroking her pink cheek, Rosemary dropped a soft kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    Blume, who was sleeping in the next bed, heard a loud noise, opened his eyes and saw it was Rosemary, and shouted in a daze.

    Rosemary walked over to Blume¡¯s bed and sat down, took him in her arms and said softly, ¡°Did Mommy wake you up?¡±

    ¡°No, Mommy I want to pee.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After holding Blume conveniently, Rosemary put him back on the bed and patted him gently, and in a short while the little one fell into a deep sleep again.

    After tucking the children in, Rosemary returned to her bedroom, where she saw Wilson sitting on the couch reading a book.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to Y? Howe you came back so soon?¡±

    Taking off her jacket, Rosemary walked over to Wilson¡¯s side and sat down, her little head naturally resting on his shoulder.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing her look of exhaustion, Wilson asked with distress.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilson put the book in his hand to the side and gently gathered her head to his chest.

    ¡°Joseph¡¯s sister was murdered this morning.¡±

    Rosemary found afortable spot in Wilson¡¯s arms to lie, smelling his body and whispering with her eyes closed.

    Hearing that, Wilson was slightly stunned, obviously not expecting such a thing to happen.

    Originally, his work there was to end tomorrow, but worried that Rosemary was too tired to deal with thepany alone, so he finished the important things and rushed back, and then some of the things were exined to the people below to deal with.

    ¡°How did this happen, find out who did it?¡±

    ¡°Becausest night Joseph¡¯s sister happened to find Karen, the two talkedte, after Karen sent her to the door, just at this time our studio looking for a designer, there called her to go over, Karen sent her to the door and left, because Karen was thest person Demi saw before she died. Now The Flower family thinks that Demi¡¯s death and Karen have nothing to do with each other, early in the morning they brought Karen to the police station, because you were not there, so I asked Edmund to apany me to bail Karen out.¡±

 Chapter 1115 Self-perpetuating

    ¡°How do Demi and Karen know each other?¡±

    Wilson asked slowly as he gently rubbed Rosemary¡¯s temples.

    He has known Joseph since he was a child, so he naturally knows something about his family¡¯s situation. At first, his father took Demi¡¯s mother far away from home because he did not want to press his feelings on it because of his family¡¯s interests.

    ¡°In fact, Joseph and Demi is half brother and sister, Joseph¡¯s mother in the year after giving birth to him because of the change of postpartum depression, resulting in the final depression and death, Joseph grew up is his grandfather brought up, but also with his stepmother¡¯s feelings very well, so much so that people outside thought that is Joseph¡¯s real mother. ¡±

    At those words, Rosemary jerked her head up and asked incredulously, ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard you talk about this before?¡±

    Looking at her surprised eyes, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but tap her on the head and said, ¡°Idiot, who would talk about people¡¯s private affairs when there¡¯s nothing to do, if it didn¡¯t happen like this, maybe you would never have known about it in your life.¡±

    After all, this is an invisible scar for Joseph, and no one would be foolish enough to do nothing to uncover people¡¯s scars.

    After all, we are all brothers, and we all want each other to be happy and happy every day of our lives.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t said it, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell they weren¡¯t real mother and son.¡±

    Especially today in the hospital, Joseph¡¯s worried, concerned eyes, if not mother and son, it would take a deep, deep bond to have.

    ¡°Joseph was five years old when he contracted a strange disease, at that time almost all the doctors said that there is no help, Joseph¡¯s grandfather saw the situation, so Joseph was sent directly to his biological father, to put it nicely is to let them cultivate more father-son rtionship, in fact is left to Joseph¡¯s own destruction, just when everyone thought that the The Flower family¡¯s only young master will die young, but Joseph reappeared in front of everyone a yearter, but what happened between this year, we all know nothing.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, what happened in this year must have something to do with his stepmother, and maybe Joseph developed this deep mother-son bond with his stepmother in this year!¡±

    Suddenly Rosemary really envies Joseph, although his life is unfortunate, but his life is still lucky, let him meet such a good stepmother.

    She was not so lucky, however.

    ¡°So that his sister¡¯s death must have given him a big blow, and with my understanding of Chen, he is definitely not the kind of person who casually ys with other people¡¯s feelings, some things may be fake, but his feelings for Karen must be real, perhaps he has some unspeakable hardship that he has not told you.¡±

    Rosemary looked at him; it was the first time in all the years she had known Wilson that she had heard him say so much, and for his brother.

    Maybe he¡¯s right, there are just some things that once you miss, it¡¯s not so easy toe back and save.

    ¡°Even if he really is having a hard time, I¡¯m afraid the chances of going back to the old days between her and Karen are slim.¡±

    A girl¡¯s virginity is like a second life, and now that this has happened, even if Joseph doesn¡¯t care, Karen won¡¯t allow herself to have anything to do with him.

    One mistake is probably what it means!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something else happen between them while I was away?¡±

    Rosemary told Wilson what had happened earlier in general, and it was for this reason that The Flower family felt that Demi¡¯s death had something to do with Karen.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°The Flower family old man this person has always valued only the interests, for him, no matter what the cost of things will be cut it one by one, will never stay to be their future stumbling blocks, perhaps in the beginning he wanted to pull out Karen this thorn.¡±

    Rosemary heard Wilson say this, her eyebrows are full of worry, hurriedly said: ¡°If it is really as you say, then Karen will still be in danger even if you give us bail out now?¡±

    ¡°This does not exclude this possibility, Neil is known as a ruthless character in the mall when he was young, and now Demi died tragically, even if this matter has nothing to do with Karen at all, with his character will pull Karen down.¡±

    Wilson broke down what happened carefully.

    Although they The Grant family and The Flower family is also considered to be the best friends, but in Neil¡¯s generation, but also in private to their The Grant family trip, until their generation, because he and Joseph¡¯s rtionship, only a little better.

    This is what others often say, there are no permanent enemies in the mall, there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests.

    ¡°So what now? Only Fiona was with Karen when I came back, will it be dangerous for them two girls to be together!¡±

    Thinking of the danger their two girls would be in in the apartment, Rosemary sat up violently, ready to head out.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Wilson pulled Rosemary, who had turned tail and walked away, and whispered.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried they¡¯ll be in danger, I¡¯ll go get them.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been busy all day, go take a bath first and leave this matter to me, okay?¡±

    ¡°But you ¡­¡±

    Looking at the red blood in his eyes, Rosemary is really heartbroken, these days he has to deal with outside matters during the day, and back to deal with thepany at night, she can only see in the eyes of the part of the heartache, a little help can not help.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not let anything happen to them, trust me!¡±

    Grasping her slender shoulders, Wilson said in a soft voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, I¡¯m just worried about your health, and now that Anthony is not by your side, you have to deal with other things during the day ande back at night to deal with thepany¡¯s files, just ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary feels more and more useless, as his wife, but can not help at all.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, I have other people at my disposal in Anthony¡¯s absence, so stay home when you¡¯re okay and don¡¯t go anywhere in the meantime.¡±

    Last night, Roger called him and said that there was movement there and he was worried that those people would find out who he really was and then turn on her and the kids.

    ¡°I may be busy in the next few days, there are still four days to go before my studio will hold a newunch, before those are handled by Karen, now that something like this happened, I think it¡¯s safer to let her stay at home, and I may take over the management of those things in the studio for the time being.¡±

 Chapter 1116 Counterattack

    ¡°Well, be more careful when you go out on your own, and I¡¯ll get two other people to protect you in the dark tomorrow.¡±

    Wilson knew what that studio meant to Rosemary, and knew that even if he asked her to give it up, it would be impossible, and it would be better to let her do it instead.

    ¡°Wilson, who knows me, also knows me!¡±

    Rosemary stood on her tiptoes and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. Faced with Rosemary¡¯s initiative, Wilson froze for a second and immediately turned the tables on her and pinned her down on the couch.

    The night, silent with a touch of mystery, bright moonlight through the windows outside straight in, with a touch of mystery.

    The next morning, Rosemary was sitting at the table feeding her two little ones breakfast when Fiona called to say that two men in ck casual clothes had been loitering at the foot of Karen¡¯s buildingst night, asionally looking up at Karen¡¯s floor.

    After Rosemary gave Fiona a piece of advice, her heart couldn¡¯t help but be d that Wilson came back earlyst night, otherwise she really didn¡¯t dare to imagine the consequences.

    ¡°Mommy, the teacher said that the day after tomorrow our school is organizing a parent-child activity and asked for mommy and daddy to apany them.¡±

    Nina, who was sitting in a child¡¯s chair, suddenly said to Rosemary.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Nina ¡­¡±

    Blume, who was sitting on the other side, saw this and shouted in displeasure.

    When the littleone saw his brother getting angry, he pouted and cooed, ¡°People are just passing on what the teacher said to mommy, they didn¡¯t say they had to participate.¡±

    Blume looked at her aggrieved sister and gave her a good-natured look, looking at Rosemary and saying, ¡°Mommy, the teacher said it¡¯s okay if mommy doesn¡¯t have time to go, there¡¯s no rule that they all have to go.¡±

    Rosemary looked at her son, who was more understanding than the average person, and her heart was filled with relief. She knew that Blume didn¡¯t want her to bring back sad memories, and that they would be happy if they knew that their father wasn¡¯t dead at all!

    ¡°Did the teacher say to attend with mom and dad?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what the teacher said.¡±

    Without waiting for Blume to say anything, Nina took Rosemary¡¯s words over again, and despite receiving another nk stare from her brother, Nina wanted her mommy toe and join them.

    ¡°Is the day after tomorrow morning or afternoon?¡±

    ¡°The morning drinks start at nine.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the day after tomorrow mommy will be on time.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, great, mommy agreed to go to it.¡±

    The little one is very happy to hug Rosemary¡¯s neck, also do not care about their little mouth above the oil stains, bar a kiss on the kiss mommy¡¯s face.

    After breakfast, the two little ones let the driver take them to school. Rosemary changed her clothes and went downstairs and was about to go to the studio when she heard the maid say that someone was looking for her.

    ¡°Mom, when did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you even call me beforehand so that I could pick you up?¡±

    When the maid brought Judy in, Rosemary instantly darted over and jumped into Judy¡¯s arms with a sappy tone.

    ¡°I also decided toe over on the spur of the moment, howe you¡¯ve lost so much weight after not seeing you for a few months?¡±

    ¡°Which is not, people this is called slim, many people want to not even think about it?¡±

    Holding Judy¡¯s hand, Rosemary said poutingly.

    Seeing this, Judy couldn¡¯t help but feel good and funny, reached out and nodded her forehead, saying, ¡°You, although your body is important, your body is also important, don¡¯t think that just because I¡¯m not by your side that I really don¡¯t know anything about you.¡±

    For Rosemary, her goddaughter, Judy truly loves her as her own child, but whenever she thinks about what happened to her, she worries about her.

    I thought Wilson¡¯s departure might make her decadent for a while, but I didn¡¯t expect to be able to adjust so quickly, so it really seems like I was overly worried before.

    ¡°It is true that a child with a mother is like a treasure, even if they are separated by a distant country, they will still keep an eye on them.¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, I know you¡¯re sweet-talking.¡±

    Rosemary made Judy happy with a few words, and the two sat down in the living room and chatted happily about their recent situation.

    ¡°Rosemary, I heard you have a good friend named Karen, do you know her family situation?¡±

    ¡°Mom, although Karen is from a rural area, she is not like other rural people, she ¡­¡±

    Rosemary thought that Judy had heard something outside. After all, Karen was still carrying the identity of a suspect, so she was worried that Judy might misunderstand her and hurriedly exined.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Judy listened to Rosemary¡¯s story and thought of the suffering she had endured for the past twenty years.

    For years, she has been secretly investigating who stole her child away, but no matter how she investigates, she always finds nothing, as if it never happened.

    Although Benjamin¡¯s mother has always advised her to let go, every time she goes out and sees other people with children, she thinks of her own daughter and wonders if she is still alive and how she is doing there now.

    But today, when she knows that her daughter is still alive in this world and is also Rosemary¡¯s best friend, her heart is scared instead. She is worried that Karen will hate her, me her, or even disown her, and the thought of this makes her heart burst with sadness.

    Rosemary saw Judy with red eyes and confused eyes, such JudyRosemary is the first time to see.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you remember what Mom told you earlier about me having a daughter before?¡±

    Judy wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with a tissue, took a deep breath, and asked slowly.

    ¡°Remember, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When Judy rescued her, she told her that she also had a daughter and that her daughter¡¯s eyes looked like hers.

    ¡°I found her.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then where is she?¡±

    Hearing Judy say that she had found her lost daughter of twenty years, Rosemary was excited to ask.

    Judy looked at Rosemary¡¯s heartfelt smile and she was really content.

    In the past two years, she has long treated her as if she were her own woman, whether she or Karen, the most important family member in her life.

    ¡°You know!¡±

    Looking at her delighted smile, Judy smiled.

    ¡°I know too?¡±

    Rosemary pointed her finger at herself and looked at Judy in disbelief, only to see her nod, thinking of what she had just asked her, and asked incredulously, ¡°Mom, could Karen be your lost daughter of twenty years?¡±

    Seeing her look of confusion, Judy smiled and nodded.

    Oh my God!

    Karen turned out to be her godmother¡¯s long-lost daughter, and has been right by her side, this world is really small.

 Chapter 1117 The Untold Problem

    ¡°Mom, how did you know Karen was your long-lost daughter?¡±

    This is what Rosemary is most curious about, before she also knows that Judy has been looking for, however, because there has been no news, originally Judy have given up, did not expect that now suddenly found again, this for Judy, no doubt on her life how the most fortunate thing.

    ¡°Your uncle told me, Adam was born when I had your uncle gave me a birthday gift to hang around her neck, before hearing the old man said silver jewelry can ward off evil, I did not think so much at the time, just hope she can grow up t Abby, just before someone saw Karen also hanging around the neck of such a ne, coincidentally know your uncle I just know that Karen is my lost daughter of 20 years.¡±

    Judy said while gently wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°Is the pendant of the ne that mom said was half of a ginkgo leaf?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it too?¡±

    Rosemary nodded and said, ¡°Well, Karen¡¯s adoptive father had given the ne to Karen before he died, saying that he had hung it around her neck when he found her, and at that time I felt some familiarity when I saw the ne, but I didn¡¯t think of it at once. ¡±

    Not true!

    If this ne on Karen¡¯s body was given to her mother by her uncle, then why would her uncle treasure it so much, not to mention that the two nes are obviously a pair, the only exnation is that there is something untold and fishy between her godmother and his man-uncle.

    ¡°Mom, tell me, is Karen my uncle¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Rosemary took Judy¡¯s hand and asked with a serious expression.

    Grandpa would have been happy if Karen was really his uncle¡¯s daughter.

    Maybe Grandpa heard the news and his health got better.

    And she didn¡¯t have to worry about her uncle not having someone to take care of him.

    Judy did not expect Rosemary would suddenly ask this question, could not help but freeze for a second, but some things since the first chose to let go, so now there is no need to rehash.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is a big joke, not to mention that your uncle is now the president of W. Even if he is not, just because he is the heir of The Bernard Family is not something that ordinary people like us can just climb. I don¡¯t want you to talk nonsense in the future.¡±

    With her and Karen as her two well-behaved daughters, there was nothing more she could ask for in this life.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Judy to say this, neither said no nor said yes, before at the presidential pce she could see that the rtionship between them was not ordinary, plus Karen is now wearing the ne is a gift from her uncle back then, how to analyze she felt that there is something unusual, it seems that there are some questions she should find time to ask her male uncle.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Even if what Judy said is true, Karen is not her uncle¡¯s daughter, then she can still find a way to bring them together, after all, at this moment they are both unmarried and unmarried, each has the right to pursue love, and most importantly, they are both the most important people to her.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m just casually asking, not to mention that both you and uncle are single, even if Karen is not uncle¡¯s daughter, you still have the same right to pursue love!¡±

    ¡°Mom just wants you to be t Abby and healthy for each other now, and nothing else matters.¡±

    The only thing she wants to do now is to do her best to make it up to her.

    Looking at Judy¡¯s face shes of worry, Rosemary naturally know what she is worried about, hold her hands and said: ¡°Mom, you do not worry too much, Karen although growing up in the countryside, but her adoptive father is not because she is picked up and treat her bad, on the contrary, they treat Karen as their own daughter in general. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for her, if I wasn¡¯t negligent and careless back then, I wouldn¡¯t have caused her to wander outside for so many years.¡± Most importantly, if she hadn¡¯t met Rosemary, perhaps she would have stayed in that small mountain vige for the rest of her life, and she would never have seen her again in her life.

    Speaking of which, Judy¡¯s tears fell like broken pearls, and the more she thought about it, the sadder her heart became.

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not your fault, after all, no one expected that situation in the first ce, I¡¯m sure Karen won¡¯t me you either, wipe your tears, I¡¯ll take you to Karen¡¯s apartment now.¡±

    Judy¡¯s health was not very good, and Rosemary was worried that if she continued to me herself, her body would be even more unbearable.

    Hearing Rosemary say she was going to take her to see Karen, Judy hurriedly wiped the tears off her face and asked, somewhat overwhelmed, ¡°Rosemary, will we scare her bying to the door so suddenly?¡±

    Although she really wants to see her, but also worried to scare her, after all, this kind of thing is not any one can ept at once.

    ¡°Mom, let me tell you something, you must not get excited when you hear it, okay?¡±

    Since Karen is her daughter, Judy naturally has the right to know about this matter.

    ¡°What is it, you say!¡±

    Rosemary told Judy what happened in the past two days, only to see Judy¡¯s face was very ugly, the original soft appearance also slowly attacked ayer of coldness.

    Not to mention that Karen is her daughter, even if she is not, it is not their turn to make such a false usation against The Flower family, not to mention that Karen is also her Judy¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something else I want to tell you too, but don¡¯t be surprised when you hear it, and don¡¯t tell anyone, just know it in your heart.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary attached to Judy¡¯s ear and whispered.

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Judy asked with wide eyes and disbelief.

    Rosemary nodded, it was because she was afraid she would follow the worry that she decided to tell her.

    Although Wilson¡¯s cause was for Rosemary¡¯s safety, Judy could not forgive him as long as she thought of the pain her daughter was in every day during that time because of him.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, when it¡¯s over, I¡¯ll definitely take him to apologize to you, okay?¡±

    Seeing that Judy was angry, Rosemary hurriedly said.

    ¡°Even if she wants to apologize, she apologizes to you. Even if he really has apelling difficulty, he can go to your uncle, and then he cane to me, are we not as good as a small The Grant family in his eyes?¡±

    This is the first time Judy raised herself, like her always low-key people say such things, see Wilson¡¯s approach is will be her anger.

 Chapter 1118 Youâ€™re not looking at me, are you?

    Judy decided to let Rosemary go and talk to her first to see Karen¡¯s reaction because she was worried that the sudden visit would give Karen a bad impression of her.

    Rosemary asked her driver to drop Judy off at the hotel and then drove to her studio.

    The day before yesterday Sean said that today you can see the finished design, thinking that there are still two days is the newunch, so decided toe over to see the finished design, after all, the design is from the design of the ghost of the hand, just one look is enough for them to learn a lifetime.

    ¡°Rosemary, good morning!¡±

    Rosemary was about to enter the elevator when she saw Karening in from the outside and worried, ¡°Didn¡¯t I say you weren¡¯t allowed toe here? What if we meet those people?¡±

    ¡°Edmund was the one who sent me here.¡±

    Karen stepped into the elevator and pressed the floor, smiling.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s suspicious eyes, Karen worried about her imagination, hurriedly exined: ¡°Rosemary you do not think, Edmund returned to the apartment this morning did not see Fiona, after learning that Fiona in my ce toe over, I was only the light of Fiona let him send me over. ¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what happened, it scared me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Rosemary, for making you and Edmund worry about me.¡±

    ¡°Even if this Demi thing hadn¡¯t happened, they would havee after you just the same. Those people have always put profit first and don¡¯t care about anything else.¡±

    Of course she knew that if Evania had not used her power to hide her, perhaps she would have been out of this world long ago, but of course she had never spoken to anyone except Evania.

    ¡°Well enough of that, since we¡¯re here let¡¯s go see our calming treasure together.¡±

    ¡°So quickly, it¡¯s designed?¡±

    ¡°Well, what about Sean letting us go over there and check it out?¡±

    Saying that, the two came together to Rosemary¡¯s office and pushed open the door to see Sean, who was currently sitting on the carpet eating a grilled chicken leg, and when he saw theming, he said vaguely, ¡°Why are you guys so slow, I¡¯ve been waiting for you for ages?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the various barbecues on the table, raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°I say Sean, are you a hungry ghost? One person ordered so many barbecue, are you not afraid of eating too much to cause cancer ah!¡±

    ¡°Hey, I say Rosemary, don¡¯t be like this! I just helped you design your dress and you curse me like this, you¡¯re not going to invite me to KFC, right?¡±

    At the thought of her trying to renege, Sean jumped up from the ground, took three steps and blocked his designed finished product, and said, ¡°In case you don¡¯t mean what you say, take me to eat first beforeing to see the clothes.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary looked at him, pointed to the barbecues on the table, and asked uncertainly.

    What the hell is this guying from, simply more horrible than those who eat.

    ¡°Of course, who knows if you¡¯ll flip out after you take the clothes away, just in case, you¡¯ll take me to eat now.¡±

    Looking at him not at all like a joke, Rosemary slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will do what I promised you, I¡¯m just worried about your health.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you don¡¯t think you have eyes for me, do you?¡±

    Falling sound, Sean also made a handsome action, an evil smile said.

    Rosemary looked at his narcissistic look and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes, this guy is really too shameless.

    Karen, who was standing on the sidelines, listened to the conversation between the two of them, and her brain cells were long out of use.

    ¡°Sean, as good as I know you are, I must tell you once again that my children will be calling you uncle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t mind. Besides, having two such lovely children, that no one else can think of, I think it¡¯s a good deal.¡±

    Sean has a look of I don¡¯t even mind you, you still mind me.

    Seeing this, Rosemary can¡¯t help but hold her forehead, really some people narcissism up she feel terrible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you don¡¯t mind!¡±

    Rosemary looked at him with a smirk and replied without good grace.

    At that, Sean suddenly came up to her, smiled a wicked smile and said: ¡°In fact, Rosemary, you should not be too inferior, although you do not say that you look beautiful, but also considered to look past, I will not dislike you, not to mention that I am also very well fed, as long as there is a barbecue or KFC every day, as for the other money I earn you You can dispose of it at will.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary finally did not understand, this after all is to hope that she gave him as a long-term meal ticket, after all is to eat toe.

    ¡°I mean Sean, how the hell did you survive until you met me?¡±

    This question Rosemary actually wanted to ask a long time ago, she really wanted to know how in the end he had survived to this point, surprisingly not even the slightest ability to take care of himself.

    Sean finished thest bite of the chicken leg in his hand, threw the bones into the trash can aside, and headed outside, leaving without forgetting to leave a message for Rosemary to remember to go to the barbecue and pay the bill.

    Karen, who was standing by, could no longer hold back herughter when she saw Sean leave andughed out loud.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen such a funny person, and I¡¯m afraid the only person in this world who can y a trick on you like this is a male god.¡±

    Rosemary gave Karen, who wasughing without a bit of image, a nk look, then looked at Sean¡¯s back and said in deep thought, ¡°Karen, where exactly do you think he has a bit of an image of a ghostwriter?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t people say that geniuses are just not the same as ordinary people?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡±

    Why she did not see, like he threw in the street no one knows people, she really can not see where in the end he is different from others.

    ¡°He eats more than people.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but snort out augh and looked at Karen with an I-said-the-wrong-thing look on her face and hastily agreed, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Hey, are you two leaving or not?¡±

    Sean, who was walking in front, saw that the two behind him did not follow, and turned his head and yelled in a bad mood.

    Rosemary and Karen looked at each other, smiled and followed.

    In order not to let someone say that she is not true to her word, Rosemary directly said hello to the KFC people and served one order of all the kinds in the store until the table was full of someone.

    Sean has been eating his favorite chicken drumsticks since he arrived at KFC, and not to mention talking to them, even looking up at them is directly omitted.

    Rosemary and Karen each ordered a ss of lemonade, and after a long time, Sean seemed to realize that he had been eating by himself all along, and asked without looking up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you two going to eat?¡±

 Chapter 1119 give face to shame

    ¡°We¡¯re full.¡±

    Well, just by looking at him, both Rosemary and Karen already felt like their stomachs couldn¡¯t hold anything more.

    Sean heard them and oh-so-slightly continued to eat his delicious feast.

    Rosemary knew Sean didn¡¯t like people asking him questions while he was eating, so she and Karen chatted recklessly on the sidelines.

    ¡°Karen, have you ever wanted to go over to your birth parents?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Karen replied without thinking.

    As far as she is concerned, she is already content with her life now. If her parents had chosen to abandon her for other reasons, her reappearance in front of them now would only add to their worries and perhaps disrupt their original life now, so instead of this, she would rather be like this now, not knowing anything at all.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought that maybe they¡¯ve been looking for you, too, and just haven¡¯t heard from you?¡±

    Karen looked at Rosemary with a serious expression on her face and asked with some surprise, ¡°Rosemary, why are you asking about these things today for a good reason?¡±

    Rosemary saw her ask, thought of Judy¡¯s painful and self-condemned look, and thought for a moment, ¡°Karen, if your parents hadn¡¯t lost you on purpose in the first ce, and they suddenly appeared in front of you, would you recognize her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    Karen shook her head, this question never urred to her, so she did not know whether she would recognize her or not, although she always knew that she was picked up by her father, but since childhood her father gave her almost all the love, even though she left now, but she still felt as if her father was by her side, so she never felt alone, and because of this, so she also never never thought about that.

    At that, Rosemary probably knew in her heart what she meant, and if she had never thought about it, she naturally wouldn¡¯t know what she really thought.

    But since she is her mother¡¯s long-lost daughter, no matter what, she wants Karen to be able to identify with her real mother, for her and for Judy.

    ¡°Karen, I was actually thinking of ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Sean suddenly interrupted what Rosemary was going to say, seeing him stand up and prepare to walk out, and seeing Karen following him, he had to swallow his words.

    Just then, Karen suddenly walked up to Rosemary, took a nce outside KFC and said, ¡°Rosemary, those guys outside seem to be following us all the time.¡±

    Following Karen¡¯s direction, she didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious except for some passing pedestrians.

    ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t see it?¡±

    Raising her head, when Karen looked over again, there were indeed none of the people she had just seen, except for the pedestrians passing by.

    Could it be that she was really overthinking things, but she just saw those guys staring at her outside!

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! In this public ce, even if it really is those people, they will also have scruples if they want to make a move, let¡¯s go back now!¡±

    Worried that she might think something wrong, Rosemary rushed to reassure her.

    Nodded, maybe it really was too much for her.

    Since Rosemary told her that Neil¡¯s ultimate goal might be to make her disappearpletely in front of Joseph, it would be a lie to say that she wasn¡¯t afraid, after all, she was just an ordinary person, like them, rich and powerful people to pinch a person, there are ways to do it, the ultimate want is still do not have to get their hands dirty.

    This is the true face behind the gentry, as the saying goes, a gentry is as deep as the sea, perhaps the meaning of the phrase includes this point!

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Karen nodded, and the two headed for the front door.

    Just as Rosemary and Karen look to catch up with Sean, they see Sean arguing with some strange men about something.

    ¡°You dropped my chicken leg on the floor, don¡¯t you need to give me a piece of your mind?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s a hundred dors, enough for you to buy ten chicken legs.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    One of the men took out a hundred dor bill from his arms and shoved it into his arms and tried to leave.

    ¡°Even if you give me more money you can¡¯t buy the chicken leg I just dropped, and I won¡¯t let you go until you give me a statement today.¡±

    Sean suddenly pulled the man who had just paid him and said in a very angry voice.

    What do these people take him for, is he a halfway decent person in their minds?

    ¡°Bastard, don¡¯t give shame, if you don¡¯t leave again be careful that we brothers are not polite to you.¡±

    The man grabbed him violently by the cor and said viciously.

    If it is not exined above not to rm the snake, he would have solved the beggar.

    ¡°That also depends on whether you are so capable.¡±

    Sean suddenly came up to his ear and said in a voice that only the two of them could reach.

    Before the man understood, the man only felt a stabbing paining from his abdomen, and he knew nothing more.

    The man¡¯s otherpanions saw Sean being held hostage by their teammates with smug grins on their faces.

    Just then, Sean suddenly shouted violently, saying, ¡°Everyone run, they have guns in their hands.¡±

    Falling sound, Sean pushed the man¡¯s body violently, with a terrified expression hiding in the middle of the crowd, his face pale, at a nce you know was scared.

    Rosemary heard the words hurriedly Karen protection, came to Sean¡¯s front, looked at the scared slightly trembling he could not help but frown lightly, how to say this a big man, to be a gun to scare themselves into this?

    ¡°Rosemary, they have guns.¡±

    Sean held out a slightly trembling finger in fear.

    At this time, outside suddenly the sound of sirens from far away, while just standing in the crowd of two other men do not know when to leave.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    Karen opened her mouth at the right time, and once the police came over, it might not be so simple for them to leave.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Taking advantage of the moment¡¯s confusion, the three quickly left the kfc.

    Once outside, Sean immediately turned back into the cheeky cheese-eater with thicker skin than the city walls.

    ¡°Remember, you two owe me another big meal today, so remember toe over and pay next time.¡±

    ¡°Since when do we owe you again?¡±

    Rosemary and Karen looked at Sean, who was smiling with a dejected look, and asked in disbelief.

    This guy is not eating chicken legs to eat himself silly!

    Sean saw the two of them with a dumbfounded look on their faces, looked at them with a hopeless look, and said, ¡°What exactly do you think you two have been able to live on until now!¡±

    Surprisingly, there is not even a little sense of danger, today if he is not here, I am afraid that at this moment these two women would have been kidnapped.

 Chapter 1120 can you really

    ¡°You two didn¡¯t think it was just a coincidence that those people just appeared there, or that they had nothing to do with you two, did you?¡±

    Sean looked at the two women in front of him, who had no sense of security, with a look of disgust.

    Rosemary seemed to understand something after Sean said that and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t think that they would dare to appear in public for their own benefit.¡±

    ¡°Is there something you are thinking about?¡±

    Sean talked a ringing finger on her head and asked with a look of contempt.

    ¡°Spoken as ifyou¡¯ve been through it.¡±

    pping his hand away, Rosemary grunted.

    The words fell, Sean¡¯s face quickly shed a sh of sadness, but only a blink of an eye, and soon disappeared.

    And at this moment standing beside them Karen is even more stupid also know what is going on, if not just a big god in the words, their own ident is not even, but also involved Rosemary.

    ¡°Great God, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you maybe the person lying there at this moment would be me.¡±

    ¡°You do deserve to thank me properly, but then again, how on earth did you, a girl, offend these people to go out of their way to do it to you in a public ce?¡±

    Although not to shoot on the spot, but with his just observation of those people, those few are obviously people with a life on their bodies, these people have always wanted money and not life, encounter these people, one is likely to ount for themselves there if they are not careful.

    Karen gave Rosemary a look, Rosemary then told the whole story, who expected Sean but just sneered, did not expect this Neil has reached this age is still the same as before never give themselves a little back.

    ¡°So it¡¯s him, but to be able to make this old guy take a shot at you is proof enough that your existence has threatened his interests.¡±

    ¡°You know him too?¡±

    ¡°Of course I know him, I just didn¡¯t expect to see him for so many years, I thought that as he grew older, he would have more or less restrained, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be the same.¡± And even started to be more aggressive.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Sean to know Neil, and there seemed to be a hint of hostility toward Neil in his tone.

    And the coldness emanating from him waspletely unlike the him he usually knew.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for the sake of your treating me to a chicken leg, I¡¯ll reluctantly help you out with this matter of hers, but you should remember to still owe me a favor!¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s small face full of worry, Sean said with a smile.

    ¡°Sean, are you sure you can do this?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked uneasily.

    It would be disturbing to her psyche if she let him get hurt because of what they did, and she was sure Wilson would have a solution.

    Seeing this, Sean hooked up a confident smile, pinched her fair cheeks and said with a light smile, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough if it¡¯s okay.¡±

    After saying that, Sean reached out and beckoned a cab, instructed them to go back early, and left.

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you really know about the Great Spirit?¡±

    ¡°He and I have met a total of so many times, if we really want to say how our rtionship, at best, even if we say more to, although Sean this person is not very good at taking care of their lives, but the person is a good person, but as for his other, I really do not know.¡±

    It is also because she is not very clear that she is worried.

    Karen heard Rosemary say this, her heart was even more worried, if something really happened to the Great Spirit because of her, then she would spend her life in self-me.

    Rosemary had saved his life, but she had nothing to do with it.

    ¡°You should not worry too much, Sean usually speaks a little out of tune, but he is not a person who likes to brag, since he will say so, we have to believe him, maybe he can really find the evidence to clear you of suspicion is not certain.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still a little worried.¡±

    Rosemary saw her frown getting tighter and tighter, reached out and patted her gently on the shoulder,forting her, ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, just to be safe, I¡¯ll call Marcyter and ask him to keep an eye out for us, that way, in case anything happens to Sean, they can help him at the first opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trouble Rosemary, then.¡±

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at her and said, ¡°How many times have I told you not to be so insensitive, why are you still like that?¡± Always treating herself as an outsider.

    Karen saw Rosemary angry, mischievously spat her tongue at her and said, ¡°Rosemary helped me so much, this basic thanks is still necessary, besides this, I can¡¯t get anything else to express my feelings.¡±

    ¡°You just like to be so clearly divided, there¡¯s really nothing you can do about it.¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Looking at her and shaking her head, Rosemary said with a soft sigh.

    At the same time, Neil sat in the spacious study listening to the news brought by his subordinates, his face was blue and rippling, he casually picked up a document on the table and threw it at the man in ck standing below.

    ¡°What a bunch of trash, so many of you can¡¯t even give me a girl to deal with, what¡¯s the use of me raising you?¡±

    ¡°Chairman, the other side seems to expect that we will deal with her as if,st night we sent two brothers to now no news, and this morning sent three brothers died on the spot one, the other two if not run fast, perhaps at this moment also by the police to capture.¡±

    A man in a ck suit said with his head bowed.

    Neil¡¯s face is gloomy at the moment, originally thought that without Wilson want to this girl will be easier to get down, as for Rosemary for him there is no harm at all, but even without Wilson, this girl still still has so many people behind her still protect her.

    But no matter who it is, as long as it is in his way, there will never be a good end.

    ¡°You guys go and find out for me, what kind of people dare to touch my people?¡±

    ¡°Chairman, we have checked, but the identity of that person is like a mystery, there is no way to find out.¡±

    After they left, the first thing they did was to look up information about Sean, only to find that the man¡¯s background was almost a nk sheet of paper, nothing.

    At that, Neil¡¯s gaze was stern, a quick sh of killing intent in his eyes, slightly narrowed his eyes, and said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you guys go and get rid of this person as soon as possible, so as not to hinder our nster.¡±

    No matter who it is, since they are cheap and looking for death, then he will make him whole.

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll get right on it.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let the young master know about this matter, understand?¡±

 Chapter 1121 Mysterious Package

    ¡°Rosemary, is there something you want to talk to me about?¡±

    Karen sat on the passenger side, looking at Rosemary who wanted to speak several times and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    In the past, no matter what, Rosemary would not want to do what she did today, wanting to talk about it but afraid to do so.

    ¡°Karen, I mean if ah, if your real parents suddenly appeared in front of you, would you recognize them?¡±

    After an afternoon of hesitation, since she had already been seen, Rosemary thought about it and decided to ask, otherwise she would go backter and know how to answer Judy.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you know who my real parents are?¡±

    Karen looked at her with some emotion, her fingers clenched tightly on the corner of her coat, and asked, biting her lower lip lightly.

    If she hadn¡¯t known something, knowing Rosemary as she did, she would never have acted as she did.

    Rosemary nodded, held her hand, and said slowly, ¡°Do you remember the silver ne your father gave you before he died?¡±

    ¡°Well, my dad said that the silver ne was already hanging around my neck when he picked me up, at that time, there were very few people in the family who could afford this kind of silver ne, plus the pendant of that ne seemed to be half of a leaf, my dad told me that there should be another one of this silver ne, and he told me to keep it well, saying that if one day I wanted to go to my real parents, this silver ne might be the proof of my identity.¡±

    ¡°Your father is right, there are indeed two of these nes, when I first saw this ne I always felt as if I had seen it somewhere, but just couldn¡¯t remember for a while, until this morning I finally remembered where I had seen it, so you are the daughter my mother has been looking for outside for twenty years.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary¡¯s mood could almost be described as jubnt.

    She has always wished she had a sister, although God did give her a sister, but that sister from the beginning to never treat her as a sister, although after she knew she was wrong before she died, but no matter what, those wounds in the heart is not a sorry can all be healed.

    But Karen is different. Even though they do not have any trace of blood rtionship, they are as close as sisters, and now knowing that she is the long-lost daughter of her own righteous mother, their rtionship is drawn even closer.

    ¡°You ¡­ are ¡­ you saying that I am Mrs. Judy¡¯s long lost daughter?¡±

    Karen asked in disbelief as she looked at Rosemary, her words trembling.

    The news was like a bomb that blew Karen out of her mind, leaving her in total disbelief.

    Who is Mrs. Judy? It¡¯s a person from Rice, but it¡¯s an international figure. Now in the United Nations, the hands are holding the military and political lifelines of several countries.

    When they first learned that she was considered by Mrs. Judy as her goddaughter, they did not know how many people envied her, and originally Mrs. Judy intended to introduce Rosemary¡¯s identity, but out of concern for Rosemary¡¯s safety, Wilson and Mrs. Judy discussed and decided not to announce her identity for the time being, although it was only the identity of the righteous daughter, but it was enough to make All the men are in favor of her, and also give those who are not pure-minded have a target to start.

    ¡°Karen, in fact, Godmother never stopped looking for you in these twenty years, and she never wanted to not want you, you were stolen, although at that time everyone said that you are most likely no longer in this world, but Godmother always did not believe, these years she never forgot to inquire about your whereabouts every day, but for so many years but always a little news are No, until Gaby saw the ne around your neck, and then saw another in my uncle¡¯s study, everyone knew that the original godmother has been looking for daughter is you.¡±

    Rosemary was afraid that Karen would me Judy for abandoning her back then, so she hurriedly helped to exin.

    At this moment, Karen is already in tears, it was not her mother who didn¡¯t want her, but was framed, thinking of this, the twenty years of doubt also disappeared with the smoke.

    ¡°I never thought I would see them again, all along I thought they abandoned me because I was a girl, after all, in their time, the patriarchal thinking was so serious, although I alwaysforted myself in my heart, but my heart still felt fear in my subconscious, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to look for them the reason.¡±

    It didn¡¯t surprise Rosemary that Karen would think that way; she would have thought the same thing if it were her.

    ¡°You do not even know, these twenty years godmother has been living in self-me, she has always felt that it is their own irresponsibility to lose you, often with your just-born photo looking at tears, even know that you are her daughter, are afraid that you will me her and not certainly recognize her, but also worried that her appearance will make you hide, so finally decided to let mee to talk to you. ¡±

    She was really happy to know that her real mother did not discard her because she disliked her, but when she thought of what would happen after she met her, Karen couldn¡¯t help but back off, after all, she was notpletely ready to recognize her.

    ¡°Rosemary, can you leave me alone for a while?¡±

    Seeing this, Rosemary responded, after all, they had been separated from each other for twenty years, and some things still needed some time to adjust.

    But at least Karen has acquiesced to Judy as her biological mother in her heart, it just takes a little time to recognize her.

    After sending Karen back to her apartment, Rosemary called Judy again. Judy on the other side of the phone was thrilled to hear Rosemary say that Karen didn¡¯t hate her and kept crying, but when she heard that Karen had no intention to meet for the time being, Judy¡¯s mood hit the bottom again.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    The good thing is that Rosemary has been beside her tofort her, which makes her feel a little better.

    Back at The Grant family, Rosemary called Adrian again to check on Grandpa¡¯s health. While learning that the old man¡¯s health was better than before, Rosemary was relieved that now Karen had found her real mother, and Judy, as a mother, had found her long-lost daughter, and now Rosemary can only beg Sunny to find her child soon, and hope that Anthony will bring her back soon.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, someone just delivered a delivery today, specifying it was for you.¡±

    At this moment, a maid handed a four-square box to Rosemary and said respectfully.

    After receiving the box, Rosemary let her go down to rest.

    Looking at the unfamiliar address above, Rosemary with suspicion will slowly open the package ¡­

 Chapter 1122 handsome man, package night?

    ¡°Owen, I need to go out for something important, when I go out you help me to deliver this to that vi next door, remember, make sure you deliver this to the owner of that house personally.¡±

    Rosemary handed Owen a previously recorded USB, if it was in the past perhaps she would have rushed out, but at the moment her life is not only hers, if this is a trap, then the other party is trying to use her to deal with their loved ones around them, but if this is not a trap, but the grandmother really fell into the hands of those people, then it is impossible for her alone to save The other party¡¯s purpose, no matter what it is, she must let Wilson know, only they know, the other party¡¯s n will not be so easy to seed.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, did something happen, it¡¯s sote now, and it¡¯s not safe for you to go out alone?¡±

    Owen took the USB she handed over and looked at the already fallen C-city with concern and advice.

    ¡°Owen don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, you remember to make sure you send this to the vi next door and leave, make sure you remember!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry The Great Young Lady, I will deliver.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t know what was inside that USB, since Rosemary asked her to send it, it would be something important.

    ¡°Hard work Owen.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary picked up her bag and was just about to leave the house when she heard a milky voice shouting from behind her.

    ¡°Mommy, are you going out thiste?¡±

    Rosemary looked back to see Blume standing at the corner of the stairway, his beautiful eyes staring straight at her.

    ¡°Baby, Mommy needs to go out to take care of something, you and your sister should be good at home and listen to Grandpa Owen, make sure you remember to take your medication on time, Mommy will be back with you as soon as she¡¯s done, okay?¡±

    During this time, Blume¡¯s health has slowly returned to normal under Edmund¡¯s care, but still needs to be taken care of.

    ¡°Mommy, are you going to Grandma¡¯s?¡±

    The little one¡¯s words fell, Rosemary slightly froze, how did this little one know she was going to Grandma¡¯s?

    ¡°Well, just now the maid who takes care of Grandma Tai¡¯s side called and said that Grandma Tai is sick, and now Grandpa and Grandma are still in the hospital, so the only one who can go see Grandma Tai right now is Mommy, don¡¯t worry baby, Mommy wille back to be with you as soon as she is sure Grandma Tai is okay, okay?¡±

    Rosemary stroked his somewhat disheveled hair, squatted in front of him, and said softly.

    ¡°Okay, but Mommy should be safe herself, and my sister and I will stay at home and wait for you toe back.¡±

    ¡°Good boy.¡±

    Dropping a quick kiss on her cheek, Rosemary grabbed her bag and headed out the door.

    Blume looked at his kissing mommy¡¯s departing figure and turned towards the bedroom on the second floor.

    ¡­

    Snow finally woke up after nearly three months in aa. When he opened his eyes, he saw a simple tent with a simple desk and chair inside, and a ss of water on the stool at the side of the bed. The whole person was lifted up in the air and fell into a warm, firm embrace.

    The two hands naturally hooked his neck, fell into the eyes of a handsome and handsome face, Snow looked at the handsome man in front of him, could not help but grow up mouth, eyes constantly bubbling with caution, a face nymphomaniac-like.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    So handsome!

    Sidney looked at the woman who had been staring at him in front of him and frowned lightly, especially when he saw the drool hanging from the corner of his mouth, and threw her violently on the bed with a disgusted look.

    Naive this woman hands clinging to his neck, no matter how he shake can not shake off, as if cowhide.

    ¡°Handsome man, do you want to charter a night?¡±

    At these words, Sidney looked at the girl hanging on to herself in disbelief, a pair of pupils stiffened in fear because of her words.

    A dangerous aura slowly attacked, Sidney can clearly feel that if the woman hanging on their own body to get rid of, he really worried that the woman in front of him will pounce on him in bed, then his innocence is not ¡­

    Thinking of this, a sh of fear shed across Sidney¡¯s handsome, cool face and he hurriedly shouted at the door.

    ¡°Someone!¡±

    ¡°Chief!¡±

    The guards heard the summons and hurried in, but what they didn¡¯t expect was to see their head of the family hugging a girl at the moment, that posture how to look how to feel ambiguous, they even once thought that just that summons was not a hallucination.

    ¡°Get her down to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two guards said they were about to reach for Snow, and when they saw their hands were about to touch Snow, Sidney gave a sharp scolding, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guards saw their own head suddenly like they were angry, and in the end did not understand what they had done wrong.

    But despite the doubts in their hearts, they did not have the guts to question, unless they did not want to live.

    ¡°Snow, get down here right now, or I¡¯ll have them throw you out of hereter.¡±

    Sidney almost growled through gritted teeth.

    What is wrong with this woman, is it really a brain damage from the fall?

    The military doctor had previously said that she had obvious bruising inside her head because of the fallfrom the high, and that it was likely that she would not remember the previous events after waking up.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Snow saw that he seemed to be angry, a handsome face gloomy, afraid that he really will throw her out, if really thrown out, then she will not be in the future can not see him.

    Thinking about it, Snow couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, such a handsome handsome man if given to someone else, what a pity it would be!

    Well, it should never be cheap.

    Sidney saw that she kept staring at himself, a moment to shake his head, a moment to nod, always feel as if she was calcting him, this feeling is really ufortable.

    ¡°You put me on the bed!¡±

    Putting her on the bed, Sidney subconsciously took two steps back, looked at her and said coldly, ¡°You just woke up, take a good rest for a few days, and when you¡¯re getting better, I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡±

    ¡°Send me back?¡± Snow looked around for a moment, then continued, ¡°Isn¡¯t this my home?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who you are anymore, do you?¡±

    Looking at her with a dumbfounded look, Sidney asked with no good grace.

    ¡°Of course I know who I am, my name is Snow, isn¡¯t that what you just called me?¡±

    ¡°Do you remember anything else besides that? Like Rosemary?¡±

    Snow tilted his head and thought for a long time, the more he thought about it, the more his head hurt, hands clutching his head and banging it desperately.

 Chapter 1123 Time is running out

    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t remember, let¡¯s stop thinking about it.¡±

    Sidney rushed forward and grabbed her hand to stop her from hurting herself.

    ¡°That hurts ¡­¡±

    Snow clutched his head tightly and shouted with a painful face.

    ¡°Someone, go get the military doctor.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In order to keep her from hurting herself, Sidney could only hold her tightly, only what he didn¡¯t expect was that she really had amnesia.

    In no time, the military doctor came over and gave her an analgesic injection. Coupled with the fact that her body was still fatigued after months of being in aa, Snow fell into a deep sleep in no time.

    ¡°Chief, it¡¯s nothing serious anymore, she¡¯s just suffering from a weak body and a little stimtion just now, which caused the pressure on the nerves in her head, and that¡¯s what caused her headache.¡±

    Sidney gave her a look, made a gesture to the medic behind her to go out first, tucked her in, and turned to go out.

    ¡°Are you guys sure she¡¯s really losing her memory?¡±

    He must be 100% sure that she is really amnesia, if she is just pretending, then she will stay around is a time bomb that will explode at any time, anywhere, he personally does not matter, but all the work here is confidential at the national level, in case the information here is revealed, then it will bring the whole country to the end of the disaster.

    ¡°Yes, that bruise on the back of her head almost tightened her brain nervepressor, memory loss is absolute, but if this youngdy can¡¯t find the most authoritative craniotomy specialist to open her skull as soon as possible, this youngdy will have two years at most, and as time goes by, the pain in her head will be more and more frequent in the future. ¡±

    Sidney listened to the medic¡¯s words, his face was very ugly, at first he saved her not only because she had saved his life, but also because she was Rosemary¡¯s friend, so he knew that his action might bring him troubleter, but he still chose to bring her back, but now¡­ ¡­

    ¡°You guys go out first!¡±

    After the medic left, Sidney looked at the moment, Susan lying in bed Snow, leaving aside her identity, this girl¡¯s heart is really not bad at all, and can even be said to be very kind.

    Although this statement of their own if let others hear, will certainly let othersugh off, after all, that girl is a murderous female assassin, but also the international ranking of the first female assassin.

    But if we really just let her do this, suffering from pain every day, Sidney heart and inexplicably feel the heartache.

    This feeling even he himself can not figure out what is going on?

    Maybe there are some of the same elements in her!

    ¡°Forget it, for the sake of you saving my life in the first ce, I¡¯ll be a good guy to the end.¡±

    With that, Sidney took out his phone and made a call to his big brother, now he just needs to wait for his big brother to get things set up so he can send the people over directly.

    Looking at the girl on the bed, Sidney stepped forward to cover her with the quilt, gently brushed away the hair scattered on her face, and said softly, ¡°Snow, I hope this is ourst encounter, and after you recover your memory, I hope we have nothing more to do with each other.¡±

    If it was the old Snow, she would have jumped up from the bed and pointed her finger at his nose and cursed loudly, but now she ispletely ignorant of the past, like a clean sheet of white paper, no matter what you say to her, she will not care in the slightest.

    Meanwhile, as soon as Rosemary left, Owen took the USB and headed for the cottage next door.

    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that the man infront of him was the young master they thought was dead.

    ¡°Young Master, this evening The Great Young Lady suddenly received a package, and after opening it her face was very ugly, after which she handed this to me and asked me to deliver it here, and then left in a hurry.¡±

    Wilson took the USB and plugged it into the top of hisputer, and his handsome face shed as he said, ¡°Did Rosemary say where she was going?¡±

    ¡°No, she just asked me to be sure to deliver this here after she left, only what I didn¡¯t expect was that what The Great Young Lady asked me to deliver was for you, Young Master.¡±

    Although he knew that Owen had a lot of questions to ask him at this moment, but now he simply did not have the mood to exin, said: ¡°Owen, I will exin this matter to you afterwards, you should not reveal the news that I am still alive for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young master, Owen knows what to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, then you go back first!¡±

    ¡°Good, young master you take care of yourself too.¡±

    After saying that, a man in ck soon came in and said, ¡°I¡¯ll see you out.¡±

    When they left, Wilson then opened the USB that Rosemary sent over, and soon Rosemary¡¯s familiar voice came from inside theputer.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Wilson, something may have happened to Grandma over there, just now I received a package with a ticket and Grandma¡¯s string of Buddhist beads that never leaves her hand, the other party named me to go there alone, and my every move now the other party seems to know very well, so I can only ask Owen to make this trip for me, I have the tracker Blume gave me on me, I will try to I have the tracker Blume gave me, I will try to dy the other side on the way, after you see this go to Sidney, he is more familiar with the connections on this side than we are, he will know what to do.¡±

    Wilson saw the moment the picture disappeared, his eyes a killing intent, these people are really pervasive, it seems that this time he really need to teach them a good lesson, or they really think he has died.

    Taking out his cell phone, Wilson dialed Roger¡¯s number and said coldly, ¡°Go and gather our brothers in Chiang Mai to the usual ce and wait for me.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Wilson called Sidney again, and when he learned what happened, he agreed without saying a word. With Sidney¡¯s help, Wilson immediately instructed the people below to prepare the helicopter, and if nothing happens, he should be able to get to Chiang Mai early before Rosemary gets off the ne.

    Rosemary boarded the ne directly from C City to Chiang Mai as the other party requested. Sitting inside the airport, Rosemary looked out at the scenery and murmured in her heart, ¡°I hope they can get there before she does.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, why are you here? You didn¡¯t know I was going to Chiang Mai, so you suddenly found out that I still have a heavy ce in your heart and came to look for me specially? ¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect to meet Sean here and asked curiously, ¡°Are you going to Chiang Mai too?¡±

 Chapter 1124 Who says heâ€™s not there anymore

    ¡°Of course, otherwise why would Ie on top of this ne if I had nothing to do?¡±

    Sean looked like did I have nothing better to do with my food.

    Rosemary had no idea that Sean was not only going to Chiang Mai, but was even on the same flight as him, which was too much of a coincidence.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say you were going to ¡­ before?¡±

    ¡°Oops, you haven¡¯t even answered my question yet? Come on, did you chase me here because you couldn¡¯t let go of me?¡±

    At that, Rosemary was instantly defeated by his narcissistic look, and really didn¡¯t understand which of his eyes saw that she couldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°I mean Sean, who gave you the right to be so self-absorbed? I admit, you do look good after dressing up, but you¡¯re still far from my Wilson, okay?¡±

    Rosemary received a nk stare from Sean and said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re a silly girl, this person is gone, even if you look good, what¡¯s the use, the most important thing for you now is to find a reliable, realistic, real person, for example: like me.¡±

    Sean tapped his chest and shamelessly continued to brag.

    ¡°Who says he¡¯s not there anymore?¡±

    When Rosemary heard Sean say that Wilson was gone, she was in a rush and her volume inexplicably rose a few notches along with him.

    Sean blinked at her and said with an innocent and aggrieved face, ¡°This is known throughout C City!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss, our ne is about to take off, please fasten your seat belt and do not make any loud noises.¡±

    At that moment, the flight attendant walked up to them with a sweet professional smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Rosemary red at someone gloating on the sidelines and hurriedly fastened her seat belt.

    Seeing that he was still standing next to him and had no intention of leaving, he said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back to your seat?¡±

    Sean scratched his head and said with some embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t know which seat I¡¯m sitting in.¡±

    At that, Rosemary looked at someone standing in front of her with wide eyes and asked in surprise, ¡°Sean, don¡¯t you ever tell me that you¡¯re still a roadie?¡±

    ¡°Huh, how do you know?¡±

    When she met Sean¡¯s you¡¯re so smart look, Rosemary was in a mood to die.

    What kind of sins did she make, to know such a man, narcissism not to mention, or a roadkill.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter, don¡¯t you still have Rosemary? I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t just leave me behind, right?¡±

    Sean took a seat next to Rosemary and said with a smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sit around for a while, take your ticket and show it to me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m sitting around, this whole cabin is left empty, you say it¡¯s not my seat, who else can it be?¡±

    Hearing this, Rosemary circled the corners of the cabin, and as she said, the cabin was already full of people, leaving this seat beside her empty.

    Suddenly, Rosemary had the illusion that this guy knew she was going to Chiang Mai and was following her on purpose.

    But think about it and unlikely, after all, they will go to Chiang Mai themselves do not know.

    Shaking her head, maybe she really was overthinking things, maybe it was just a coincidence that she and Sean met here.

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the sigh?¡±

    Sean propped up his chin with one hand, his eyes mournful, like a deep-rooted grieving woman, and said, ¡°I feel so sad thinking that I won¡¯t be able to eat my chicken legs for these few hours.¡±

    ¡°Nothing, when we return, I¡¯m taking you to a barbecue store, his chicken legs grilled than you eat before that taste more authentic, it is said that their ancestors were once in the pce to the bride, the princesses do eat, the recipe is the emperor once praised in person, to ensure that you eat a bite, the next time you see the other barbecue, there will be no appetite. ¡±

    Rosemary was not surprised that he would make such a face at this man who eats for a living, and was even ustomed to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s only if you make it back alive.¡±

    Sean leaned back in his chair and muttered in a small voice.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I say you must remember what you just said when you get back, don¡¯t y games again when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as I cane back safely, I will definitely take you to eat, and eat until you don¡¯t want to eat.¡±

    After all, she herself doesn¡¯t know what her chances are ofing back alive when she goes over there this time.

    Now that Grandma is in their hands, if their goal is toe for her alone, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯m afraid the other side¡¯s purpose is not that simple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is a little master in, I guarantee that you wille back t Abby, not for anything else, just that roast chicken leg you just said, I also absolutely have to let youe back safely.¡± Otherwise who will pay for his future meals!

    After hearing his words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, reached out and pped him on the shoulder, saying, ¡°So I¡¯m not as important to you as that one chicken leg!¡±

    Thinking about it, she Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself, so she turned out to be such a failure as a human being.

    ¡°Rosemary, I know you¡¯ll be sad to hear it to be honest, but even sad I feel the need to tell you that you¡¯re sometimes really not as good as my one chicken leg?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After the words, Sean gave her a meaningful nce, a quick sh of anger in his eyes, which flickered away.

    But these, Rosemary did not see, she is now most concerned about what excuse she should find to leave when she gets off the ne, if the other party knows that she has an extra person with her, will not be adverse to the grandmother.

    ¡°Sean, you haven¡¯t told me what you¡¯re doing in Chiang Mai?¡±

    ¡°Go save the people!¡±

    Sean took out a helper candy out of his pocket, ¡°Want one?¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t like sweets.¡±

    Waving his hand, Rosemary said with a smile.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t want it, Sean didn¡¯t say anything and opened the candy paper wrapped on the outside and said, ¡°Don¡¯t they say that girls love to eat sweet things?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s other girls, not that I am.¡±

    ¡°All the same, but then again, you women are troublesome, knowing that there is danger ahead, but still keep jumping into other people¡¯s traps, you say she can¡¯t have a clearer head?¡±

    While licking his lollipop, Sean said with disgust.

    ¡°The one you saved was also a girl?¡±

    ¡°Well, a very silly woman.¡± The most important thing is that obviously a woman who is so silly, but there are still so many men fall for her, I really do not understand what is wrong with the aesthetics of these people nowadays.

    Looking at him with a disgusted look, Rosemary felt silently sad and d in her heart.

    ¡°Hey, what are you looking at?¡±

 Chapter 1125 everything has me

    ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Rosemary tilted her body slightly towards the ne window, looking out at the white clouds that kept floating, and thinking.

    Sean was worried that she would catch a cold and asked the stewardess to bring a thin nket and gently cover her body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything!¡±

    Sleeping dazed Rosemary heard someone in the ears of the words, inexplicably feel very Carry, also do not know is too tired or really sleepy, not a moment to drift off to sleep.

    Perhaps because Sean was with her, Rosemary felt an inexplicable sense of security on the way to Chiang Mai.

    Only she didn¡¯t know that during the few hours she slept, a fierce gun battle was taking ce inside a separate vi on the outskirts of Chiang Mai.

    ¡°Dragon, for the sake of our acquaintance, as long as you release this hostage in your hands, I guarantee that they will stop immediately. You should know better than anyone else which is more important.¡±

    A rugged-looking foreign man said to a middle-aged Chinese man standing not far away.

    ¡°Rabby, you and I have always had a well between us, and we have been living in peace with each other for so many years, I really don¡¯t understand why you are interested in this olddy today, this is obviously not your style?¡±

    Dragon look slightly cold, eyes with a strong suspicion, he wants to deal with The Grant family, it is obvious that The Grant family and they do not have any involvement, he really do not understand what is the reason, will let him personally brought to him to ask for people.

    ¡°This is the instructions from above, I am only following the above, Dragon, what you have done over the years, I believe you know better than anyone else, if not the top has been open for you, I believe you should also know what the consequences are, so I advise you to quickly release the people, or when theye, even if I want to protect you is impossible. .¡±

    Dragon looked at him with an expression too serious to be serious, waved his hand to his subordinates behind him, and in a moment, two men in ck escorted the olddy out.

    ¡°Please, brother, go back and say sorry for me to the ninth master, I didn¡¯t know that this old man was actually one of his people, if I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have dared even if I had lent me a hundred guts.¡±

    ¡°Good for you to know.¡±

    The rugged man called two men to carry the olddy to the car, gave Dragon a look and said to the men behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°Master, we¡¯ve had a hard time luring Rosemary over, do we really have to give up like this?¡±

    Once they left, a man with eyes standing behind Dragon said with a reluctant look.

    They went to a lot of trouble to find out this clue, and now they are cut off like this, think about it is not willing.

    ¡°No rush, as far as I know, to open there, in addition to Rosemary, there are seven other guardians needed, not to mention that we brought her this time is only to determine her identity, since this time does not work, then we will start the second set of ns.¡±

    ¡°But Rabby also cost us badly this time, and it may take another half a month to recover as well as adjust.¡±

    ¡°What is this, he did not directly end me here has been merciful, if he did not look at the year I saved him a part, now you and I where there is life standing here to talk.¡±

    This time, although he lost a lot, but at the very least, he also let him know that he needs to be more cautious and careful in the future.

    Do not touch the ¡°dark night¡± people, or he has worked for decades for nothing.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Master, is this ¡°Dark Night¡± really so powerful? Could it be that our current power is still unable to fight against him?¡±

    The sses man¡¯s voice just fell, received Dragon¡¯s murderous eyes, ¡°You think the ¡°Dark Night¡± organization is casually called? Do you remember six years ago Lars Country overnight into ruins, thousands of bodies piled up in the pce, that is the ¡°dark night¡± organization, just because the king of Lars Country did not agree to their demands, ¡°dark night¡± directly ughtered their entire country in a fit of rage, since then the history of this country no longer exists.¡±

    Dragon said this, eyes shing a strange, these years he has been trying hard to distance with the ¡°dark night¡±, but until now, he is only a little better rtionship with Rabby, as for others, simply not he can climb.

    ¡°So Lars Country¡¯s demise was the work of the Dark Night, but why isn¡¯t the UN punishing them?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, those long-winded women at the United Nations who only hide behind their backs and talk about the shorings of others, when something really happens, they hide faster than anyone else. Do you think they will set off the atomic bomb of Dark Night for a small country that does not exist?¡±

    Once this is touched, this atomic bomb, if one is not careful, coulde right down on their UN negotiating chair.

    The man with sses subconsciously pushed the eyes on his nose, fortunately their master just sent the olddy out, otherwise he was afraid that he would really not see the sun tomorrow.

    By the time Wilson arrives in Chiang Mai, Roger has already taken his brothers to investigate the matter, only how they did not expect that the person who kidnapped the olddy was Dragon.

    ¡°Did you find out the exact address of where they are now?¡±

    Sitting in a leather chair, Wilson said with an icy expression.

    Roger put away his old character, now handsome face is full of worry, because just two minutes ago, his subordinates came to report to him, said the ¡°dark night¡± people will take people away.

    ¡°Checked it out, but the man was taken by Rabby.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the Dark Night people took my grandmother?¡±

    Wilson a pair of eyes emitted a strong cold light, Roger saw the situation, hurriedly said: ¡°Boss, you do not hurry, we first to analyze the current driving, first we must first know the ¡°dark night¡± why will take the olddy from Dragon, after all, we do not have any involvement with them, besides, the ¡°dark night¡± will not I think there may be something hidden in this, in all change another idea, even if they really want to target us, then they will first contact us first, right!

    The most important thing is that if their current power really shes with the ¡°dark night¡±, it is undoubtedly an egg against a stone, unbeatable.

    It¡¯s not that he Roger likes to grow others¡¯ ambition, but the reality is so cruel.

    Wilson listened to Roger¡¯s words and knew his concerns, surprisingly now that Grandma had been saved from Dragon¡¯s hands, then Rosemary she ¡­

    ¡°Prepare the car!¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Roger saw him suddenly hurrying outside with a worried look, and his feet couldn¡¯t help but follow him.

 Chapter 1126 tragic death in a foreign land

    ¡°Sean, I have to go first, so take care of yourself here.¡±

    Rosemary barked a few words at Sean and got into the cab at the door.

    Sean a dash into, Rosemary amazed at Sean sitting in, anxiously said: ¡°Sean, I am really urgent matters need to be dealt with, you just said to go to the rescue too, did not you? Go now!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I do have to rush to save someone, so that means you shouldn¡¯t be wasting your time.¡±

    ¡°Master, drive!¡±

    Ignoring Rosemary, Sean turned to the driver.

    ¡°In that case, then you¡¯ll do this car and I¡¯ll do the next one.¡±

    Rosemary has no more time to exin to him, pushing open the car door and preparing to get out.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to save your grandmother? If you dy like this, I can¡¯t guarantee what will happenter.¡±

    Pulling her back with one hand, Sean mmed the car door shut and the car drove very much away from the airport entrance.

    ¡°How did you know I wasing to save my grandmother?¡±

    Looking at Sean, who was crossing his legs at the moment, Rosemary asked with a puzzled face.

    She came here is also a temporary decision, even if there is a mole in the family, it is impossible to tell him at such short notice, not to mention that she came here but no one said, even Owen did not know.

    ¡°You, you¡¯ve learned your lesson so many times, why can¡¯t you learn to be good for once?¡±

    Sean reached out and flicked her on the side of the head with a look of hatred.

    ¡°You know that the other side is deliberately luring you over, the purpose is to use you to threaten The Grant family, but you? You know you can¡¯t do anything even if you go, but you stille alone, you¡¯re not afraid to let yourself die in a foreign country!¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t gotten the news in time, she, by virtue of her, might have be Dragon¡¯s experiment by now.

    Listening to Sean¡¯s thinly veiled chanting, he knew he was doing it for his own good, but hadn¡¯t she already informed Wilson and Sidney? She was sure they woulde to her rescue if she found a way to dy some time.

    ¡°Did you think you would be okay on your own if you notified them?¡±

    Looking at the various expressions that shed across her small face, Sean asked without good humor.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t put a bug* on me, did you!¡± How else did he know she had gone looking for someone?

    At the end of the sentence, Sean knocked a chestnut on her head and said in an unpleasant manner, ¡°Am I such a shameless person in your mind?¡±

    Seeing her silence, a wave of anger rubbed off on Sean¡¯s heart from his chest, ¡°Just this IQ of yours, I can guess with my toes what your mind is thinking.¡± Otherwise he would not have been in vain these ten years.

    ¡°Spoken as if you were a roundworm in my stomach.¡±

    Seeing Sean say this about himself, Rosemary muttered in dissatisfaction.

    Despite this, Rosemary knew very well that Sean was telling the truth, but in order to save her grandmother, even if she knew for sure that there was danger ahead, she must not back down.

    ¡°Look at you, have you already thought of a way to save my grandmother?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and asked cautiously.

    Looking askance at the person beside him, Sean put his hands behind his head and said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, there¡¯s nothing in this world I can¡¯t handle.¡±

    Looking at his narcissistic look, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but mutter a couple of words.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t hear what she was saying, his eyes sweeping slightly like her side.

    Rosemary squeezed out a bewitching smile and said with an ingratiating tone, ¡°Sean, since that¡¯s the case, can you tell me exactly where my grandmother is now?¡±

    She is now most worried about the safety of her grandmother, if something happens to her because of her, she will never forgive yourself for the rest of your life.

    Grandma¡¯s kindness to her is something she can¡¯t repay in her lifetime.

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve never been able to figure out, you¡¯ve already divorced that Lu, and Lu¡¯s parents have also held a press conference, why did you choose to go back to help them in the end? In theory, shouldn¡¯t you hate them a lot?¡±

    Sean looked at her, his eyes full of heartache.

    A girl can sit like her, regardless of former grudges, in the other side of the most difficult time a word ofint, determined to stand up for, it is necessary to have arge tolerance to amodate these things ah.

    If it is reced by someone, it is certainly not even to hide, but she did not even think about it will be all the Lu¡¯s pick on their thin shoulders, despite knowing that the front facing the possibility of a storm, but she has no right to step back, because in her bones, even if Wilson is really gone, he made such a choice, the real purpose is to hope that she can be happy, perhaps in others It seems that Wilson just died and divorced her, and the inws immediately held a press conference, so it is clear how much she is not called by the people of The Grant family, but all this only she knows, the announcement of such news, Darren and Marian will not be less than her half of the upset, but in order to keep her away from danger, not to be counted in those people But in order to keep her out of danger and not to be counted by those people, even in the sadness can only be put in the heart.

    Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have left their two children in her care.

    ¡°When you meet the girl you liketer, you will understand why I did what I did.¡±

    ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re paying too much?¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t been surrounded by so many friends who treated her with sincerity, at this moment, it would be impossible for her to still be sitting here talking with her.

    Rosemary smiled and shook her head, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    As the saying goes: there is noint in the depths of love. She and Wilson¡¯s feelings would not be understood by those who have not experienced them personally.

    Hearing her words, Sean couldn¡¯t help but sneer, a quick sh of pain in his deep eyes, blinking away.

    How could he not understand that there was a time when he also had such an enviable love, but in the end it was destroyed by his own hands, and if time could be turned back, he would not let things repeat themselves.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Rosemary saw that his face looked a little off and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Nothing, I was just thinking, I did you such a big favor this time, how do you n to repay me?¡±

    ¡°As long as you help me get my grandmother out, just say what you want to eat, there¡¯s enough to go around.¡±

    ¡°How about a month¡¯s package of food and housing?¡±

    Sean looked at her, in fact, his request was really low, this is definitely the lowest price he has given for benefits so far.

    ¡°Only if I live in the same house as you!¡±

    Only in this way, he can be close to the water to get the moon first!

 Chapter 1127 The Untold Story

    Inside the Wilson vi, Rosemary looked up at the two men sitting on the sofa waiting for her to exin, and for a moment she didn¡¯t really know how to exin this reverse situation.

    Although she did not know the other party¡¯s true identity, but the person who can make Wilson and Sidney¡¯s face so heavy, how to say it can not be a small person.

    She just really didn¡¯t know how in the end Sean sat down to easily bring people back to her. She had asked him before, but someone was very dragged up and said: As long as he wanted to do it, there was nothing he couldn¡¯t do.

    For his answer, Rosemary always can only hold the forehead of the part, after all, someone even down to beggars talk is still arrogant very, at first she felt that people like him is very beaten, but know that he is the design world is called the ghost of the hand of Sean, Rosemary to his tone of voice only began to have a change of opinion.

    After all, people have the capital to be arrogant, what else can she say.

    It was just that she could not have imagined that in addition to being God¡¯s favorite, he could also have a hand in the mob, and it was because of this that Rosemary felt that there must be an untold story in his body.

    ¡°Rosemary, tell us honestly, how exactly did you and that Sean guy meet?¡±

    Sidney looked at her with deep eyes and a serious expression and asked.

    At the beginning when Wilson said he needed his help, he thought it was just because he did not have enough power over there, so he sought his help, but when they knew that the mastermind behind it was Dragon that guy, even he was notpletely sure that he could fight with the other side of the people, who is Dragon, that is on the world ranking list of mob bosses, but also the world parties police The right to chase the drug Marcy, but the other party is really too cunning.

    It is said that Dragon has been secretly researching something called biochemical weapons, but because the other side is too cunning, so far they have not fully grasp the evidence that he is researching biochemical weapons, before countries have sent a number of undercover agents, trying to collect evidence of his guilt, but were sent out within two days, the body was thrown in front of the presidential pces of various countries, the arrogance, naked The arrogance, the naked warning, also let many countries¡¯ presidents turn a blind eye.

    If it was before, he might not be as excited as he is now, but at the moment Dragon¡¯s people are targeting his little girl, he naturally can¡¯t be like before, although this time the olddy was saved from Dragon¡¯s hands without any danger, but there is no guarantee that he won¡¯t strike again like her.

    ¡°I picked it up on the side of the road when I was in W.¡±

    Instead of saving him, Rosemary felt that it was more apt to describe his encounter with Sean by picking him up. Ever since she treated him to that barbecue, this guy has been sticking to her like a cowlick, and no matter how much she shakes it off, she can¡¯t shake it off.

    But in Sean¡¯s own words, she Rosemary this life can be he this piece of cowhide stick, is the most fortunate thing in her life, after all, this fast cowhide is not ordinary cowhide.

    But I¡¯m afraid heis the only one in the world who can say such shameless words.

    ¡°Picked up?¡±

    The two older men spoke at the same time, clearly not giving any credence to Rosemary¡¯s words.

    When Rosemary saw their look of disbelief, she hurriedly held out a hand, made a swearing face, and said, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Sean is really someone I met on the side of the road.¡±

    So Rosemary told them about how she and Sean first met, which was a bit of a dogfight, but that¡¯s how they met.

    ¡°Sean is really not what you think. He helped me out the few times I was followed, and thest time I went out with Karen, if Sean hadn¡¯t been there, Karen and I might have been killed at gunpoint.¡±

    Worried about what they might do to Sean, Rosemary hurriedly exined.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°When did this happen, and why don¡¯t I know anything about it?¡±

    Instantly, the temperature inside the room plummeted, Wilson a handsome face cold almost can drip out water.

    When Rosemary saw that he was angry, she hurriedly took his arm and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I originally nned to tell you when you came back, but then I ran into some other things, and when I was ready to tell you, I was sent to Chiang Mai by a courier, so you said I had to have a chance to tell you even if I wanted to, right? ¡±

    Looking at her with an I-know-wrong expression, Wilson had a slightly better expression on his face and said, ¡°No matter what happens in the future, you have to tell me at the first opportunity, otherwise it will be toote to regret if something really happens.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes fell on Sidney, who was sitting with his legs crossed, leisurely sipping tea, and originally wanted him to say a few good words, but he turned against her, ¡°I¡¯m on Wilson¡¯s side this time. If your godmother found out, she would be scared out of her mind.¡±

    Sidney red at her in no good way, if it was in the past, even if Rosemary stabbed the moon in the sky, he would not even spare a word, but this time is different, although they do not know Sean very well, but see him several times to save Rosemary¡¯s case to see, the other party obviously does not have malicious intent, if Rosemary¡¯s side is really If Rosemary really has such a powerful person by her side, he will be more at ease when he returns.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡± Rosemary hurriedly got up and went to Sidney¡¯s side and sat down, with a pleasing pout, ¡°Sidney, I know it was Rosemary who was too reckless this time. I promise I won¡¯t next time, just for the sake of the cheating I used to do for you when I was a kid, can you not tell Godfather and Godmother what happened here, they are too old to take this kind of blow.¡±

    Even when Wilson faked his death, she begged Sidney and Alick to hide it from her. Although she did not live with them, the two elders of The Angus Family treated her like their own daughter, often calling her to ask questions. Every time she was at her loneliest and saddest moment, the care of The Angus Family was the driving force of her life, letting her know that she was never alone, no matter how difficult the road ahead of her was.

    If it was before, he would have been jealous of Rosemary holding Sidney¡¯s arm in such an intimate way, but she and Rosemary have experienced life and death over the years and have shown him that whether it is him or her, that position is irreceable.

 Chapter 1128 Zaizen

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want me not to tell Mom and Dad, but it depends on how you behave.¡±

    Hearing the words, Rosemary¡¯s eyes quickly shed a bright light, although blinked, but still Sidney caught, ¡°You do not think I dare not tell Mom and Dad, do not forget thest time at the wedding, your godmother how to say, I think you have not forgotten it! Do you think I¡¯m saying it¡¯s serious or not?¡±

    After hearing Sidney¡¯s words, Rosemary sat down on the sofa like a deted ball. She certainly knew that Xia¡¯s mother and Mr. Angus loved and cared for her no less than being loved and cared for her even more than her own two sons.

    As a son or daughter, she can¡¯t bear to let her family members who care about her worry about her, and not you step back others will let you live in peace and quiet, on the contrary, sometimes your tolerance will instead directly hurt their closest people around, which is thest thing she wants to see.

    ¡°Sidney, I know you and godparents are for my own good and care about me, but sometimes many things are not something you can hide from, not to mention that I am still the mother of two children, which woman does not want to be able to take their children and husband every day happy, Abby quietly live the life they want, perhaps such a request for others Perhaps such a request for others is very simple, but for me and Wilson is a few luxury, perhaps in your opinion my current trouble is brought about by Wilson, but in fact, I always feel that everything that is happening now seems to be designed by someone behind the scenes, there are two forces, one may want to use me to threaten Wilson, while the other is not, they do not really want my Sexual life, on the contrary, they seem to be begging for something, although I do not know exactly what they want, but I can feel that they want to beg something from me.¡±

    Hearing this, Wilson and Sidney could not help but look at each other, it is said that women¡¯s sixth sense is particrly sensitive, especially Wilson, hearing Rosemary said so, frowned tightly, before Anthony had mentioned to him that they were investigating a second force in the dark, but then disappeared, Wilson thought it was the people over there began to have After all, with the background of The Harris family, it is impossible to mess with those people, but now that Rosemary said so, it must make him re-examine the issue.

    ¡°Rosemary, how did you find out?¡±

    Sidney is not very clear about a lot of what happened before Rosemary, but as a special forces out of him, he quickly sensed that things were different, plus this time Dragon¡¯s shot, but even more so, he had to wonder what Rosemary just said.

    ¡°Sean said so.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you that when Sean and I went out earlier, I ran into someone following me? Then do you guys know who those people were who followed me?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Rosemary looked at them, in fact, she had not thought about this side before, it was Sean¡¯s unintentional words reminded her, so she could not help but to connect all the things that had happened over the years to think back, only to find that things are not what they appear to be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me it¡¯s a mercenary from Ghost City?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s mysterious face, Sidney said offhandedly.

    ¡°Sidney, do you know about the mercenaries too?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at him and asked in amazement.

    ¡°Are you sure those are really mercenaries from Ghost City?¡±

    Sidney heard her say that and scuffed up from the couch, grabbed her arm and asked with a hard expression.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Sidney¡¯s reaction to be that big. In fact, she didn¡¯t know much about these mercenaries, except that Sean had a slightly ugly look on his face when he talked about them, and kept saying that she had offended some big shot that could make the other side send out Ghost City mercenaries to deal with her.

    This is why Sean keeps saying that he saved her little life.

    ¡°That¡¯s what Sean told me.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, so did he tell you who sent those mercenaries?¡±

    Wilson appeared to be calm on the surface, but in fact, he had already been shocked by what Rosemary said on the inside, but he knew he had to be calm at this moment.

    Although he is not particrly clear about the ultimate strength of these mercenaries, but Ghost City he still knows, plus just Sidney¡¯s reaction, even without investigation he already knows how tricky this matter is.

    Rosemary shook her head and said, ¡°Sean didn¡¯t say, he just told me to keep an eye on ittely.¡±

    For their own this picked up the food, do not let him eat he does not talk to you, let him eat, he has no time to talk to her, really want to ask from his mouth to what, but also really some difficulty.

    Sidney listened, re-sit on the sofa, said to Wilson: ¡°It seems that things are more tricky than we thought, I think you now need to investigate who is behind this in the end to manipte all this, if it is really just Dragon that guy, things may be a little better, if not, then things may be moreplicated with what we expected. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone start working on this matter immediately, but you may need help on the Chiang Mai side.¡±

    After all, he has limited power over in Chiang Mai, plus the other party¡¯s purpose is still unclear, so it is most appropriate to let Sidney step in.

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll take care of that side, and I¡¯ll let you know immediately if there¡¯s anytest news.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble my brother-inw.¡±

    The words fell, Sidney¡¯s body slightly stiff, why he this sentence brother-inw let him listen to still fullfortable, at least not like before, listening to the heart will inexplicably seize the pain.

    ¡°As long as you are good to my little girl, everything is no trouble.¡±

    Sidney patted him on the shoulder and winked at Rosemary.

    Although you can¡¯t be his woman, but it¡¯s not bad to be his sister, he can still spoil her to heaven, who let this life he only wants to be good to her?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry brother-inw, from the first moment I saw Rosemary, I have already identified her, in this life, next life, even the next, I will never let go of her hand, and I will never give anyone else any chance.¡±

    Wilson held Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly and gazed at her with deep affection, his eyes so tender they could drip water.

    The four eyes are facing each other, staring deeply,pletely forgetting that there is a Sidney beside him.

    Sidney, on the other hand, was mindlessly fed a mouthful of rations by the two of them.

    The zinger is very heartfelt.

    No way, who let people have the capital to show love, he the single dog can only silently in a side Ken dog food.

 Chapter 1129 Love her the way she is

    Because they had other things to talk about, Rosemary had to return to The Grant family first.

    Once Rosemary left, Wilson and Sidney two people¡¯s faces instantly became very ugly, the temperature inside the room plummeted, as if set into the ice.

    ¡°This time they did not catch Rosemary, they will definitely continue to send people over, with your current ability, if the other side does not seed time and time again, then they will definitely deploy more powerful mercenaries toe over, you should be prepared in your heart.¡±

    Once you think of those people are Ghost City sent mercenaries, Sidney felt very tricky, can make him feel tricky things, see the strength of the other party is not to be underestimated.

    ¡°Understood, I have asked the other side to send people over, if not, I¡¯m going to borrow some people from Marcy.¡±

    Hearing that Wilson was going to Marcy, Sidney couldn¡¯t help but let out a light smile and teased, ¡°This can treat their love interest as a friend, perhaps only you The Young Mr. Grant.¡±

    ¡°More than Marcy, I think you¡¯re more dangerous than he is.¡±

    Wilson said coolly.

    After all, when people knew Rosemary was married, they had the good sense to withdraw, unlike some people, the child was born, and still hang some impossible words on the mouth all day long, so that people listen to it is very owed.

    At that, Sidney burst outughing, so this guy has always been very resistant to his presence, if he had not said it today, he thought he had always been very confident in his feelings?

    See his face is not very good, Sidney can not help but speak: ¡°If you are not good to Rosemary, perhaps I would really consider taking her away from your side, but these years whether it is Rosemary or you, your feelings for each other has long been integrated into the marrow, even if we really want to step across the foot, that also requires you to give I believe that Marcy¡¯s feelings for Rosemary should be the same as mine, if we forcefully hold her around, it is not called love, it is called possession, we let go does not mean that our love for Rosemary is less than yours, but because she loves you, precisely because we love her , so we choose to let go.¡±

    This is the first time Sidney said to others their feelings for Rosemary, and the object is still Wilson pair, can be in front of their love rival will be their feelings for their beloved so clear and uplicated, I am afraid that only he Sidney.

    ¡°Rosemary is blessed to have a brother like you.¡±

    At this moment Wilson also do not know what to say, after all Sidney just said, every word from the heart, even if you want to refute, there is no way to do it, he is only lucky that he is more lucky than they are, in so many good people she loves people is himself.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, if you weren¡¯t so quick with this little hand, this little girl wouldn¡¯t have gotten your turn.¡±

    Sidney looked at him askance and said in an uncharacteristic manner.

    ¡°Indeed, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have the opportunity to be my brother-inw, would you?¡±

    The words fell, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a light smile, just now is still very awkward atmosphere instantly because of the two people flirting and slowly pull away.

    After Rosemary came back from Wilson¡¯s vi, except for a phone call from Wilson asking her not to go out for a few days, she never saw him again, and she stayed home for three days for some reason at the studio, while Karen at the studio also carried out theunch perfectly, and everything seemed to be back to the old days.

    But Rosemary is how can not be happy, always feel that this is the calm of theing storm.

    And Sean, who originally said he wasing to stay at his house for a month, also suddenly disappeared, as if he had evaporated from this world, with no trace to speak of at all.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After dinner, Rosemary yed with the children for a while and then went to the study as usual. Since Grandma was picked up, Wilson seemed to have no intention of continuing to hide the fake death and slowly began to appear in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

    This morning she visited Darren and Marian in the hospital. Now Marian is basicallypletely fine and was emotional when she learned that Wilson was not dead.

    But for the sake of their health, Rosemary intends to temporarily block the news about The Grant family has woken up, after all, the enemy in the light we in the dark, and Wilson also said, wait for some time to send them to a safe ce to convalesce, Lu¡¯s father¡¯s body after this ident, has beenpletely unable to withstand the destruction in again.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    At that moment, a maid pushed in the door and said respectfully to Rosemary, ¡°The Great Young Lady, there is someone outside looking for you, and the other person ims to be your friend.¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at the time on the wall and frowned slightly, it was already ten o¡¯clock, who on earth woulde to her at thiste hour?

    ¡°Where are the people?¡±

    ¡°Outside, the housekeeper asked me to ask if the other party needed to be whisked away?¡±

    Looked out the window, at the moment outside the window lightning and thunder, gale, looks like it¡¯s going to rain, thought, said: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to see.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary grabbed the right cardigan from the bench and draped it over her body, and headed outside.

    ¡°Where are you going at thiste hour?¡±

    Wilson had juste out of his grandmother¡¯s room and was about to go upstairs when he saw Rosemary, who had followed the maid out.

    The maid bowed to Wilson and stood to the side.

    ¡°When did you get back?¡±

    ¡°Came back for a while, in the evening grandma said there was something for me, came back and went to grandma¡¯s ce to sit for a while, was about to go to you?¡±

    ¡°Then you go in first, Owen said there was someone outside looking for me, I¡¯ll go check.¡±

    With that, he was ready to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Rosemary gave him a look and Tammy gave a smile and said, ¡°Good.¡±

    When Rosemary and Wilson arrived at the door, Rosemary saw Sean sitting under the stone lion in the doorway, looking even more unkempt than before at the moment.

    If she hadn¡¯t exined to the doorman before, Owen wouldn¡¯t have let him see her if he was like this.

    ¡°Sean ¡­¡±

    Sean, who was sitting on the ground, heard Rosemary¡¯s voice, stood up from the ground and said in a bad mood, ¡°If you don¡¯te here soon, you¡¯ll have to prepare to collect my corpse for the little master.¡±

    At that, Rosemary realized that today¡¯s Sean was different from his previous one. She quickly walked up to him and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk so much, hurry up and help me in.¡±

    Rosemary was just about to step forward to help when she heard Wilson¡¯s voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

 Chapter 1130 may be a little painful

    ¡°Sean, let¡¯s just go to the hospital!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the wound where Sean¡¯s heart was and asked worriedly.

    ¡°No, you can sew me up, this small injury will not kill me.¡±

    ¡°Sean, just listen to me for once, okay? The ce where you were injured is just in the heart position, and if you don¡¯t operate in time, your life will be in danger.¡±

    When he refused to go to the hospital, Rosemary was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.

    After all, the wounds on his body are not some ordinary trauma that could kill him at any time.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson called out to her, then looked at Sean and spoke, ¡°Are you sure you really don¡¯t need to go to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill me, but if you guys keep stalling like this, I might really hang.¡±

    Sean said feebly as he tore at his clothes.

    ¡°Rosemary, you go call Edmund and tell him toe over right away.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Rosemary knew it was useless for her to say more. She looked at Sean and hurriedly walked out to make the call.

    ¡°Young master, this is the first aid kit you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Put it here, you all go out! Also, you tell the maids at home to keep their mouths shut.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Although I do not know how he was injured, but since he chose not to go to the hospital, naturally he has his reasons, the best way is to help him take care of the wound as soon as possible.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Edmund is one of our own, as well as a doctor, and we¡¯ll be morefortable with him.¡±

    Wilson knew what he was worried about and exined as he tended to the wound.

    Looking at his skillful movements, Sean couldn¡¯t help but reassess him and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯m an undercover agent sent by your enemies to get close to you?¡±

    ¡°The answer to this question I think you should know better than I. Besides, I believe more in Rosemary¡¯s eye for people, and the person who can make her treat her sincerely, I believe it can¡¯t be that bad.¡±

    Originally just want to probe his opinion of him, but did not expect to be fed a mouth full of rations, sour ah!

    ¡°It may hurt a little, so bear with it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve survived worse than this, this little injury is nothing, do it!¡±

    Rosemary, who had just walked to the door, heard Sean¡¯s words and her heart seized up. What kind of thing had happened to Sean, why was such a serious injury just a small one in his eyes, was he really made of iron and had no pain?

    ¡°Take it, I¡¯ll try to finish sewing in the shortest time possible.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks!¡±

    epting the towel Wilson handed him, Sean sat down on the stool and said slowly.

    Wilson picked up the sterilized needle and began to sew him up, the whole process took a total of half an hour, yet Sean didn¡¯t even think about muffled grunts, and watched Wilson¡¯s operation with a calm face.

    And Rosemary, afraid of disturbing them, stood at the door and didn¡¯t dare to go in until she saw Wilson finish sewing, then she slowly walked into the ward.

    ¡°Big brother is already on his way here.¡±

    Rosemary poured a ss of glucose water and handed it to Sean, worried.

    Taking her glucose water, Sean finished it in one gulp, he really needed a little nutrition at the moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, you take care of it while I go out and take care of some things.¡±

    After everything was taken care of, Wilson came out after washing his hands and said.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    As soon as Wilson left, Rosemary looked at Sean and asked, ¡°Say, who the hell did this to you?¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t seen the bloody wound with his own eyes, Rosemary wouldn¡¯t have believed he was really wounded.

    ¡°I say Rosemary, how can you say that I am now seriously injured and you can¡¯t be gentle with me in your tone for the sake of my injury?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that this is only a minor injury and can¡¯t die?¡±

    The original Rosemary because he was so badly injured refused to go to the hospital, the anger has not yet all gone down, now see him y pity, but also unceremoniously dislike back.

    The girl is really angry, but what he just said is not a lie, this injury is really just a small injury to him,pared to what he experienced in the past, this is not worth mentioning.

    ¡°Really is a heartless woman, helped you solve two so big favor, now evenzy to pretend, no wonder others often say that women change their face faster than turning the page.¡±

    Although this injury is nothing for him, but because of excessive blood loss, his face is very pale, the whole person looks very strange.

    Rosemary was not in the mood to bicker with him now, she just wanted to know what had happened in thest few days.

    Sean saw Rosemary because of angry, a small face wrinkled are almost deformed, put away that yful expression, said easily: ¡°In fact, there is nothing, just identally encountered a crazy person, a moment of carelessness let him drill the bull, but you believe me, soon I will make him pay a painful price.¡±

    ¡°With your martial arts skills, those people want to hurt you is not that easy, unless the other party you know?¡±

    Thinking that everyone was running around for her recently, her intuition told her that Sean¡¯s injury had something to do with her this time.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Knowing is knowing, but in the end it was because I was too gullible, otherwise with his ability, want to hurt me still need to go back to practice for a few years.¡±

    ¡°Sean, what is your identity besides being a famous designer, and why do I think you know more than we do?¡±

    She Rosemary is even more stupid, but also see Sean¡¯s wrong, if only a simple designer¡¯s, how can know so many things, and some of the news on even Wilson have not yet known, he already know.

    ¡°I am what you saw before, just remember that nothing I, Sean, do will ever hurt you, and that¡¯s it.¡±

    Because the more she knows, the more her life is in danger, rather than this, he would rather she keep treating him as the beggar who picked him up on the side of the road.

    Rosemary knew of course that he would not hurt her, but if he did not make things clear, she always felt in her heart that something was being kept from her.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you? Where are you hurt?¡±

    Edmund came running in on his wind turbine, took Rosemary¡¯s hand and searched her from top to bottom to make sure she was okay, and slowly let go of the stone in his heart.

    ¡°Big brother, it wasn¡¯t me who was injured, it was my friend Sean, because it happened so suddenly, Sean didn¡¯t want to make a mess and refused to go to the hospital for treatment, so we had no choice but to call you over.¡±

    Edmund then saw Sean, who was lying on a hospital bed, with a frighteningly white face, and hurried up to him to begin his treatment.

 Chapter 1131 thought you hung up

    Edmund checked Sean and then gave him an IV before gathering his things and heading outside.

    ¡°Brother, how is Sean¡¯s injury?¡±

    As soon as she saw Edmunde out, Rosemary hurriedly stood up and came forward to ask.

    ¡°Rosemary, who is this guy?¡±

    Removing his mask, Edmund asked curiously.

    This man is simply a monster, he Edmund is also considered to have seen the world, what patients he has not encountered, but like him this freak he met for the first time, the location of the knife from the heart can be said to be a brush, others encountered this situation has been scared to death and began to prepare for the aftermath, but he? Not only did not go to the hospital, but also directly to their own treatment of the wound, if everyone is like him, then there is a need for them to do these doctors?

    ¡°My friend, what¡¯s wrong? Is he badly injured?¡±

    See Edmund¡¯s face is very difficult to see, Rosemary a worried face, long told him to go to the hospital, he refused to listen.

    At this point, Rosemary suddenly regretted in particr that she had not insisted that he go to the hospital.

    ¡°He¡¯s fine, but your big brother I¡¯m not.¡±

    Edmund walked to the seat to sit down, face is very hard to say.

    After a nce inside, Rosemary sat down across from him and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, big brother?¡±

    ¡°You say if everyone is like him, injured so badly do not go to the hospital, directly find someone to deal with it, you say what else do we need these doctors to do, I suddenly feel that I am not far from the day ofyoff.¡±

    With a light sigh, Edmund picked up a cup of tea and took arge sip, his expression was depressed.

    Upon hearing this, Rosemary knew Sean was okay and her face softened along with a light smile, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, not everyone is Sean, so you don¡¯t have to worry about beingid off.¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say so, Edmund also nodded approvingly, after all, just said himself that the man inside is a freak, since it is a freak, naturally different from the normal people.

    ¡°But then again, how exactly do you know him?¡±

    Although he admired this man, but at the same time, intuition told him that this is also a dangerous man.

    Just that wound, in his professional doctor¡¯s judgment, if the other party is not very close, it is impossible to be hurt so badly, and he was hurt so badly, not only did not go to the hospital, but came directly to Rosemary, which had to make him think that the other party¡¯s purpose.

    ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t worry, things are not which you think.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You also know that your current situation is very dangerous, big brother is also worried that those people will take advantage of your kindness and take advantage of you, since you have said that he is fine, big brother naturally believe in your vision of people.¡±

    Edmund looked at her, his eyes full of vague concern.

    ¡°Brother, if it wasn¡¯t for Sean, I might have been taken by those people long ago. Several times when I went out and was targeted, it was Sean who came to my rescue.¡±

    Worried that Edmund was unsure, Rosemary said slowly.

    At that, Edmund looked into her eyes, saw that she was not lying to him, and after a while said, ¡°Then he was hurt this time because of you too?¡±

    Rosemary nced at Sean, who was currently Susan asleep, and slowly walked out the door.

    ¡°I do not know, since thest goodbye in Chiang Mai, he seems to have suddenly disappeared, no news at all, who knows just now, he suddenly came here, but has been injured, Wilson and I originally intended to send him to the hospital, but he insisted on refusing to go, fearing that his life is in danger, so I had to call you over. ¡±

    As he walked out, Rosemary said slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your friend¡¯s physical condition is not as fragile as we think, but I¡¯m afraid that people who can have a body like his have suffered more than we can imagine as children.¡±

    From what he knows about his physical qualities, Sean is definitely not as easy as they think he is.

    It just doesn¡¯t matter what the background of the other party really is, as long as it¡¯s not their enemy, everything is fine.

    ¡°Sean seems to be very resistant to his past, so it¡¯s not good for me to keep asking questions.¡± After all, not everyone¡¯s past is happy, and sometimes your simple words may directly tear open people¡¯s long-dusted scars, and as ast resort, that scar is best never to be torn open.

    Edmund nodded, after all, this is a private matter, as outsiders, they are indeed not very good to go too much to ask.

    ¡°By the way, have you seen Josephtely?¡±

    Having been at home for the past few days, Rosemary had almost forgotten about this Joseph thing at the moment.

    ¡°No, but I heard that his adoptive mother is hospitalized and seems to be very sick, and now everything in the S Group has been handed over to others to take over, and he may not appear before us for a short time.¡±

    When ites to Joseph, Edmund¡¯s heart is heavy, but it¡¯s not like they can fix it.

    ¡°Big brother, if you have time, go to see him, no matter what, his heart must be very difficult when something like this happens, although from the surface it looks like he betrayed Karen, but that day in the hospital, from his eyes I could see his patience, although only for a moment, but I saw the real thing, no matter what his ultimate reason is, but I think can make him make such a choice, there must be some other reason.¡±

    Although she still has some resentment in her heart towards him, but after all, friends a, even if you want to punish, that is not her turn.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, I should also go back,ter you go over to see him, if there is anything in call me, I have almost half a month have not gone back, just today there is no surgery, ready to go back to see.¡±

    ¡°Good, then Fiona will trouble big brother to help me take more care of her.¡±

    Stroking her head, Edmund¡¯s eyes dotingly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s my sister too, even if you don¡¯t say I will.¡±

    After dropping Edmund off, Rosemary was unsure about Sean being there alone and walked back in.

    ¡°Finally remembered there¡¯s a patient here in the area? I thought it was just abandoned by you?¡±

    As soon as Rosemary enters, she sees Sean, who has woken up and is leaning against the bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear you speak in a neutral voice. Seriously, at first I was really afraid you¡¯d just hang up?¡±

    Thinking about his stubborn look at the beginning, Rosemary felt an inexplicable surge of anger in her heart.

    ¡°Sorry, little master I let you down, just a little injury which is so easy to be my life, even if it is really hopeless, the king of hell will also find ways to send me back.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and asked curiously.

 Chapter 1132 is already messy enough

    Sean did not have a good look at Rosemary, said very proudly: ¡°Because the king of Yan is afraid that will take me, his own throne will not be maintained.¡±

    At that, Rosemary gave him a shameless look and replied with contempt, ¡°Come on, if you were really as awesome as you say you are, then why would you still get yourself in a mess and appear in front of me?¡±

    After giving him a look, Rosemary picked up an apple from the table and peeled it, disliking Satoshi not at all politely.

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Sean touched his nose with some embarrassment and coughed lightly, ¡°This time it was an ident, an ident ¡­¡± If he hadn¡¯t been careless for a moment, with his three-legged kung fu, could he have been hurt?

    The most important thing is that he also caused him to make a fool of himself in front of Rosemary, this ount he must get back no matter what, for no other reason than that he made him lose face so much.

    Seeing this, Rosemary snorted out a softugh, handed him the apple in her hand, and said, ¡°Sean, have you ever thought about finding yourself someone to live with?¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    Sean took a bite of the apple and asked in a somewhat vague voice.

    That indebted look gave Rosemary a headache, why every time she talked to him, she always liked to bring the topic back to her at the end.

    ¡°Sean, do you know it¡¯s easy to cause unnecessary misunderstandings when you talk like that?¡±

    said, Rosemary¡¯s delicate little face looked at him with chagrin.

    Seeing her exasperated look, Sean¡¯s mood was inexplicably good, and he couldn¡¯t even feel the pain in his wound.

    Since he met her, flirting, teasing, and arguing with her has be his greatest pleasure now, especially every time he sees her angry, his mood will be inexplicably good.

    Because that¡¯s the only way he¡¯ll feel he¡¯s alive ¡­

    ¡°You still have the nerve tough, I tell you, I am ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to finish, Sean continued, ¡°I know, you¡¯re just trying to tell me you¡¯re married and the mother of two kids!¡±

    Have no idea how many times it has been read, his ears are about to hear the calluses.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know. ¡±

    Sean looked askance at her andughed: ¡°I say you to? Two people in love that is to withstand all the tests, if he even a joke to be unable to stand, then such a man I advise you better hurry to throw away.¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary gave him a speechless look and said, ¡°Do you think if he was really that careful, you would still be lying here?¡±

    Hearing this, Sean¡¯s dark eyes rolled, and Rosemary, seeing this, immediately said, ¡°Stop, you¡¯d better not mess around, our lives are messy enough now, so don¡¯te around and give me trouble over nothing.¡±

    Seeing her look of fear, Sean cut out and said, ¡°Just that little thing scares you like that, really useless.¡±

    Seeing this, Rosemary said in a good-natured way, ¡°You¡¯re bold, but in the end you still want me, the one who is less bold, to take care of it.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Sean looked down at his own wound, could not help but sigh lightly, really is a mistake, the only time in decades to make a fool of herself.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, you rest early, I¡¯ll go back first, ring the bedbell if you have anything, I¡¯ll have someone outside twenty-four hours.¡±

    Looking at the time, Rosemary stood up and prepared to leave, she still wanted to go to Wilson to ask how things were going with Karen.

    ¡°I don¡¯t live here, you go and pack up the room next to your room, I want to stay with you.¡±

    With those words, Sean pulled the needle out of his hand and prepared to get out of bed.

    Rosemary saw the situation, rushed forward to hold him, see him does not look like a joke, advised: ¡°Sean, just now my brother said that you also heard, you just lost too much blood, now need a good rest, and this is more Susan than the front, is a good ce to recuperate, you just listen to my advice, stay well here to recuperate, okay? ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you several times, this small injury won¡¯t kill me.¡± Not waiting for Rosemary to speak again, Sean continued with an impatient face, ¡°Well, you should stop nagging, people who don¡¯t know think you are my mother?¡±

    Rosemary was still about to speak when she saw Wilsone in from outside, walked up to him and said softly, ¡°Since Mr. White wants to stay with us let him be! You are the mistress here, if outsiders see this, they will think how hard you are to talk to as the mistress?¡±

    ¡°I just ¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, look, your family¡¯s are asking for it, so just hurry up and help me get ready!¡±

    With those words, Sean pushed her out, not letting her have the chance to say no at all.

    Rosemary gave them a helpless look, although she didn¡¯t quite agree with their decision, but since Wilson had asked for it, she had no choice but to go and help him sort it out.

    ¡°Don¡¯te out at night no matter what you hear, and take care of Rosemary.¡±

    As soon as Rosemary left, Sean¡¯s just now hanging expression instantly disappeared without a trace, reced by a cold as frost expression, all over the body emitting a horrific coldness.

    Wilson looked at him, nodded, and after a moment of contemtion said, ¡°Did you know from the beginning that someone was going toe after us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not you, it¡¯s Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°And is your injury also because of Rosemary?¡±

    Although his reputation in the underworld is also good, but his intuition tells him that the man in front of him is more unfathomable than he thought, the most headache is that he can not find out a little background information about him.

    ¡°No, it was my own carelessness that gave the other side the opportunity to exploit the situation.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡±

    At this moment, although Wilson is also very curious about him, but he also understands in his heart, he will do so because of Rosemary, especially, when he heard him say that someone wanted to assassinate Rosemary at the same time, the heart is still stunned, even he has not got a hint of information, see how terrifying the other party¡¯s power.

    Although his people are not vegetarians, but if the other side came to the people sent by Ghost City, then things will be very difficult.

    However, for some reason, after listening to Sean¡¯s words, Wilson¡¯s heart inexplicably felt a touch of peace of mind, a feeling that shocked even him as it poured out of his heart.

    Rosemary went straight back to her room after having the room prepared, rubbing her eyelids that had been throbbing all day and blushing.

    It is said that the left eye jumping money right eye jumping disaster, and her heart also jumped constantly, always feel as if something will happen.

 Chapter 1133 Bite me!

    The next morning, before seven o¡¯clock, Rosemary was awakened by a loud noise from downstairs. With a wake-up call, Rosemary walked out of her room in her pajamas, eyes drowsy, wearing slippers.

    At this moment, the Grant family¡¯s living room, Sean azy face sitting at the dining table, aside is somehow appeared William, arms crossed, angry re at Sean, while Wilson for the immediate matter as ifpletely did not happen in general, elegantly tasting the maid just brought up coffee, while very calmly watching today¡¯s The financial morning news.

    ¡°Hey, do you know what politeness means? Do you know it¡¯s impolite to take people¡¯s food without their consent?¡± The most important thing is that these things were brought back from abroad for the two little ones after all his hard work, originally he wanted to surprise the two little ones, but he didn¡¯t expect that, one turn, they were all eaten up by this man with a scruffy face, really pissed him off.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you use these things for food?¡±

    Sean slurred as he grabbed a grilled chicken leg.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s food.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it!¡±

    ¡°But not for you to eat, okay?¡±

    William saw the situation, but even more angry, if not Wilson said he was Rosemary invited guests, he really want to go up to beat him up.

    ¡°Since it is eaten, then who eats is not the same, besides, people master did not speak, you are there blindly screaming what? Bite me if you dare!¡±

    The look was even more exasperating for William.

    ¡°I say the two of you, instead of disturbing other people¡¯s meals here, why don¡¯t you go outside and have a good fight, just think of it as doing exercise!¡±

    The little girl who was sitting at the table at some point spoke with a disgusted look on her face.

    William heard it was Nina¡¯s suggestion, pointed to Sean and said, ¡°Nina is right, if you can beat me, in the future you want to eat whatever this young master promised you, if you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Before William finished, Sean grabbed a chicken leg and headed out the door, while walking, but also forgot to tell William to hurry up.

    When Rosemary heard that they were going to fight, she didn¡¯t care that she hadn¡¯t washed up at this point and hurried down after them, trying to stop them.

    ¡°Good morning mommy!¡±

    ¡°Good morning mommy!¡±

    The two little ones greeted each other happily as soon as they saw Rosemary hurrying down the stairs.

    ¡°Baby, Uncle Sean is hurt, why are you still letting them go fight?¡±

    Rosemary said, but also forgot to re at her husband, said: ¡°You are also, Nina does not know, do you also do not know? In case if the wound is ripped open, you won¡¯t be able to avoid being told off by big brother again.¡±

    Wilson put down the newspaper in his hand, a helpless look at his young wife, said: ¡°Do you think I opened my mouth, can stop it? Not to mention that in the end it is not known who is injured?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    When the words fell, Rosemary saw Sean walking in with the chicken leg he hadn¡¯t finished eating, and when his eyesnded on Rosemary¡¯s face, he instantly took two steps backwards and said, ¡°Rosemary, you didn¡¯t fight until dawnst night, did you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s being said?¡±

    Rosemary red at him and said, ¡°Mind the asion, can¡¯t you see there are children here?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, the mirror!¡±

    At that moment, Nina handed over a mirror, Rosemary took a look at the mirror, she was shocked, dropped the mirror and ran upstairs quickly.

    Sean looked at Rosemary who suddenly ran upstairs with a puzzled face and turned his head to look at someone with an honest look.

    ¡°Rosemary is a very light sleeper and there was so much movementst night that it caused her to stay awake all night.¡±

    ¡°No way! Was there really that much noise?¡± But he clearly remembered that he had kept his voice to a minimumst night, okay?

    The eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on the two little ones on the side, only to see that the two little ones werepletely unaware of what they were saying and were concentrating on eating their breakfast.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just catch up on your sleepter.¡±

    Actually, it¡¯s true that Sean didn¡¯t make a lot of noisest night, but for him it was still known, however Rosemary just had too much going on in the meantime, plus some insomniast night, which led tock of sleep.

    Nina, who had finished her breakfast and was ready to get off the table, saw that Sean was the only one who came in and asked curiously, ¡°Uncle Sean, why didn¡¯t Seane in with you?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯te in?¡±

    Sean turned his head to look behind him, only to find that William hadn¡¯t really followed him in.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m probably too tired and am resting outside!¡±

    As the words fell, William¡¯s growling voice was heard, ¡°Rest your sister!¡±

    The words fell, the crowd saw William is now limping in from outside, two eyes blue and purple,pared with Rosemary¡¯s, Rosemary¡¯s ck eye is really nothing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a sister, all she doesn¡¯t need to rest.¡±

    ¡°Sean, why did you go out for a while and be like this? It must hurt a lot! Nina help you rub it, mommy said it won¡¯t hurt anymore if you rub it.¡±

    William heard Nina¡¯s milky words, his anger instantly disappeared by arge margin, hurriedly squatting down and said pitifully, ¡°My Nina still loves uncle the most, quickly give uncle a rub.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The words fell, the living room instantly came to a pig-like scream, the sofa, Nina sitting on William¡¯s body, is ¡°tender¡± to help William rub the injured ce.

    ¡°Sean, let me tell you, this kind of injury like yours belongs to internal injuries, and the book says that internal injuries like this must be rubbed hard so that the bruises don¡¯t pile up, so just bear with it!¡±

    The little guy looks like I¡¯m doing it for your own good, so just bear with me!

    And at this moment in the restaurant, all the underlings can¡¯t help but back up, because only they know, their little miss innocent smile, hidden under the heart of what kind of a heart.

    It is simply a little witch reincarnation, which of the servants inside the house is not scourged by them all over, in addition to the Xu housekeeper.

    The most important thing is that they can¡¯t tell the young master and The Great Young Lady, or they won¡¯t know what kind of ways this little witch in their family wille up with to torment them.

    ¡°Wilson, let your daughter go down, I don¡¯t want him to rub.¡± In the rub down, his pair of beautiful peach blossom eyes will be ruined.

    ¡°Nina, it¡¯s almost ready, don¡¯t you have craft ss today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah oh, how did I forget something so important.¡±

    The little guy hurriedly got off William¡¯s body and said with an apologetic face, ¡°Sean, I¡¯m sorry, I have to participate in the craftpetition this morning, so I can¡¯t rub it for you, as you know, doing crafts hands are the most important, I can¡¯t hurt my own hands by helping you.¡±

 Chapter 1134 The father and daughter with a dark heart

    William listened, almost not by this pair of father and daughter to vomit blood, obviously injured is he okay?

    The heart is dripping with blood!

    Blume is very speechless nce at William, all by his sister so many times, still do not learn a lesson, this is also enough bitch.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go to school.¡±

    The little one barks at Wilson¡¯s face with a good girl look, making Sean, who was sitting aside eating a chicken leg, so surprised that he forgot to bite it.

    This Rosemary¡¯s daughter in the end inherited from whom, why the mother is so stupid, but the daughter is so smart.

    This Q&A he needs to talk to Rosemary properly.

    ¡°Be careful on the road!¡±

    ¡°Bye Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Young master, young miss go!¡±

    The butler handed them their school bags and led them away.

    Since Wilson¡¯s return to The Grant family, a new day has dawned for The Grant family once again, yet there are people in The Grant Group who are equally pissed off about it.

    When Rosemary came down, only Wilson and William, who was lying on the sofa with a lifeless look, were left inside the living room.

    ¡°William, what¡¯s wrong with you, who beat you up like that?¡±

    Hum ¡­

    William cocks his head to the side and doesn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Come here, I asked the housekeeper to get you a bowl of bird¡¯s nest, drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    Wilson pulled aside a chair for her to sit down and said softly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Picking up a spoon, Rosemary asked as she ate, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with William, he was fine just now.¡±

    ¡°Let Sean give a beating, it¡¯s okay, just rest for two days.¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary just remembered that he and Sean just went out topete together, only what she didn¡¯t expect was that William would be beaten up by Sean like this.

    Originally she was worried about Sean, but it seems her fears were superfluous.

    ¡°By the way, did something happenst night, I think I heard someone scuffling.¡±

    Rosemary asked as she sipped her bird¡¯s nest.

    ¡°Well, someone hired an assassin toe over, but it was taken care of by Sean.¡±

    ¡°Killer?¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s calm face, Rosemary suddenly understood why Sean had insisted on staying herest night.

    Wilson grabbed her small, slightly trembling hand and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, with Sean and I here, we won¡¯t let anything happen to you or the baby.¡±

    ¡°Is the other party an assassin sent by Ghost City?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not clear yet, but I¡¯ve asked someone to investigate, and I believe we¡¯ll have news soon.¡±

    Despite Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s heart was troubled, and she had always had an unspoken feeling since she hadst heard him and Sidney talk.

    ¡°Hey, Rosemary, where the hell did you find such a pervert? You said that my kung fu is not bad at all, right? But you know what? That pervert beat me with one hand, and most importantly, I didn¡¯t even see how he made his move.¡±

    Speaking of which, William felt very depressed, where in the world did this guy learn his kung fu, it was so bizarre.

    ¡°This is a long story, but you¡¯d better not mess with Seanat will, I don¡¯t care if you suffer a loss and fall for it.¡±

    William listened to Rosemary¡¯s words and always felt that there was something in her words, as if there was something else he didn¡¯t know about that perverted guy just now.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    No, such a powerful person, how can he just miss, how about also he has to teach him a few moves to do.

    With that in mind, William grabbed a sandwich, stood up and ran to Sean¡¯s room.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡±

    Looking at William, who had instantly disappeared into the living room, Rosemary asked, bewildered.

    It¡¯s not like Sean knocked William silly!

    If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s a problem.

    ¡°Do not care about him, but you, did not sleep wellst night, after breakfast nothing to go back to rest a little, I will have to go to thepanyter, you stay at home, do not go out know?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine, but you, yourself, you have to pay more attention to safety outside.¡±

    Sometimes she really wanted to ask those people what was in her body that required them to take such pains and be so determined to take her life.

    *****

    ¡°Fiona, there¡¯s a girl outside looking for you!¡±

    Fiona, who was about to go to the library, heard her ssmates say that someone was looking for her, spoke to them, and headed for the school entrance.

    ¡°Crystal, when did you get back?¡±

    From a distance she saw Crystal, since thest time not long after returning from France, Crystal left C city, as to where to go, no one told, during the period they passed twice on the phone, know that she is safe also did not ask more.

    Crystal looked at her, only a few months have not seen, this little girl is obviously already familiar with the life here, can not help but be happy for her.

    ¡°By the looks of you, you seem to be getting used to life here?¡±

    ¡°I still prefer the hustle and bustle here than the life in the vige.¡± Because here she can learn a lot of knowledge that she couldn¡¯t learn in the vige, that she used to dream of learning.

    Holding Crystal¡¯s slender arm, Fiona looked off into the distance with a sweet smile.

    ¡°At first I was worried that you might not get used to living here, but now it seems that I was overly worried.¡±

    After all, a child who grew up in the mountains, suddenly came to this flowery world, how will be a little ufortable.

    ¡°That¡¯s not because of Rosemary and the others, otherwise I might not really be able to stay on my own?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°By the way, is there something Crystal came to see me about?¡±

    Nan Xin while looking at her, a busy person like Crystal would not havee to the school to look for her if she did not have something to look for.

    Crystal nced up at Carina as she bustled around campus and said, ¡°When do you get out of ss?¡±

    ¡°Eleven forty.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at that coffee shop in front of me,e see me after ss, I have something I want to ask you.¡±

    After looking at the time, Fiona took Crystal¡¯s arm and said with a smile, ¡°No, it just so happens that this ss is free time, originally I wanted to go to the library to return my books, but since it¡¯s you here, even if I¡¯m busy I have to take time to keep youpany, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s find a ce to sit and talk.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Saying that, the two went together to a coffee house next to the school and both ordered a lemonade and coffee each.

    Fiona likes the lemon juice here, the sweet and sour taste she likes very much.

    ¡°Fiona, has your grandfather written to youtely?¡±

    As she stirred her coffee, Crystal asked slowly.

    ¡°Well, I received itst month, and grandpa said that everything was fine in the vige and that I need not miss it, and I also told his old man about my schooling here, because here I found that I could learn a lot of things that I could not learn in the vige, and those things are exactly what we need.¡±

 Chapter 1135 overthink

    ¡°Edmund, Crystal came over to me yesterday and said there was something she wanted to see Grandpa, and it just so happens that I miss him too, so I may not being back to stay for a while for a few days.¡±

    Fiona said as she ate her meal.

    Originally she was nning to go back just like that, after all, Edmund does note back several times a month, she was not at home for a few days he would not know, but unexpectedly he came back today.

    Since Edmund had put her up here, she had seen him here for almost a handful of hours.

    ¡°Good, it¡¯s been so long since I came out, grandpa must miss you.¡±

    Edmund put down the dishes, looked at her and continued to ask, ¡°nning to go back for a few days, do you need me to ask for a leave of absence from school?¡±

    At these words, Fiona looked at Edmund¡¯s eyes shed a small loss.

    But soon she adjusted, smiled sweetly and said, ¡°No, I¡¯ve asked for leave from school, I¡¯ll try to be back on Monday.¡± After all, she is now a student, and still an interloper, the school was able to take her in solely because of Edmund¡¯s face, and as his sister, naturally she can¡¯t let him lose face.

    ¡°Okay, call me if anything happens, and be safe yourself.¡±

    If he did not have a very important surgery tomorrow, he would like to apany her back, after all, only two girls, he is still not veryfortable.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be safe, big brother, will you miss me when I¡¯m gone?¡±

    Fiona bit into her chopsticks and blinked her bright eyes at Edmund, asking with a look of expectation.

    Looking at her yful look, Edmund pinched her nose and said with a doting face, ¡°Of course I¡¯ll miss it, both you Rosemary and I will miss you.¡±

    ¡°Having you and Rosemary in this life has been the greatest blessing in my life.¡±

    Edmund did not notice the despondency in the little girl¡¯s eyes and said with a light smile, ¡°It¡¯s also our luck to have a sister like you.¡±

    After dinner, Edmund helped to clean up the dishes together and went into the study, Fiona sat in front of the window, looking at the colorful lights outside, her heart mixed, at this time, her phone suddenly rang, nced at the caller ID, Fiona¡¯s face shed a faint smile.

    ¡°Seniors ¡­¡±

    I don¡¯t know what was said on the other side of the phone, but I heard Fiona say happily, ¡°Really? Then tell me the address, I¡¯ll go there now.¡±

    Edmund, who was standing outside the door passing by, heard Fiona¡¯s very happyughtering from the room, and his brow furrowed as a sh of something strange crossed his heart.

    Hang up the phone, Fiona hastily selected a light green dress from the closet inside, a long ck hair casually braided a hairstyle, clip on a light green crystal hairpin, the whole person looks very refreshing, like a genie in the woods, the beauty of the people can not take their eyes away.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As soon as Fiona opened the door, she saw Edmund standing in the doorway and faintly stared, saying, ¡°Brother, are you looking for me?¡±

    ¡°Are you going out?¡±

    Looking at her deliberate dress today, it seems that she is going to meet someone, a sense of irritation inexplicably came.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Do you need a ride?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a taxi.¡±

    After saying that, he waved at Edmund and left.

    Edmund looked at her cheerful figure, depressed to the core.

    He could not easily find the time toe back to apany her, but did not expect to end up being the little girl to the pigeon, it seems that his return does not really seem to be important to him at all.

    It seems that it was really all too much to think about.

    Edmund looked at the door of the long-gone silhouette, the corners of his mouth showed a bitter smile, was about to go back to the study, the phone rang.

    ¡°Fiona, here.¡±

    As soon as Fiona got out of the car, a girl about her age waved towards her, paid for the car, and Fiona ran towards the girl as fast as she could.

    ¡°Lena ¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are you just now, we¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time.¡±

    The girl called Lena asked as she pulled her inside.

    ¡°Oops, I thought it was next week, if the seniors hadn¡¯t just called me, I wouldn¡¯t have known it was today?¡±

    She was originally not very interested in this kind of party, the reason why she came today is also because today¡¯s protagonist is senior Glen, before when she first came to school some students often find her trouble, but she did not want to tell Edmund, so she had to put up with it until one day she was stopped by a few girls in front of the school, it was Glen helped her out, and that is the beginning of that time, she slowly Lenater told her that Glen told those people that she was her friend and that anyone who bullied her was bullying Glen, so slowly she was not bullied by those people at school.

    During that time a few girls were looking for trouble with her, and the next day those girls just automatically dropped out of school, although she didn¡¯t know what the reason was, but everyone at the school said they had offended Glen, andter she asked Glen about it, but Glen just said it was all their own decision and had nothing to do with him.

    ¡°I knew you must have forgotten, fortunately today¡¯s protagonist is senior Glen, if it was someone else, maybe what else would be said about you?¡±

    Because she was suddenly inserted into the ss and the teacher took care of her, she soon aroused the discontent of other female students.

    Fiona skimmed her lips, smiled mischievously and said, ¡°That¡¯s also because today is Senior Glen¡¯s birthday I came.¡± If it was someone else¡¯s, she wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough toe to the door and make a fool of herself?

    ¡°Yes, yes, yes, we all know you only have eyes for your senior Glen, okay?¡±

    Lena joked cheerfully as she pulled her along.

    Hearing her words, Fiona just wanted to exin when she realized she had been pulled inside a box.

    ¡°Fiona¡¯s here, someone!¡±

    ¡°And we all thought you weren¡¯ting?¡±

    Inside the box, a sunny and handsome looking man came over and said in a soft voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry senior, I got the time wrong, I¡¯m really sorry, happy birthday!¡±

    Fiona took out the gift she bought on the road from her bag and handed it to him, saying with some embarrassment, ¡°I didn¡¯t know what you liked, so I chose the same thing at random, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Glen took the gift box and carefully opened it. The moment he opened the box, a warm current crossed his heart and a joyful expression on his face.

    ¡°Che, I thought it was some kind of expensive gift? It turns out it¡¯s just an ordinary pen, Fiona, aren¡¯t you too stingy.¡±

    The one who spoke was a beautiful-looking girl, and one of the recognized school girls of their school.

 Chapter 1136 Confessions of deep love

    Inside the vip box of the most famous club in C city, Joseph sat on the sofa on his left side, his face haggard and exhausted, long gone from the refreshed look he had when he was with Wilson.

    Wilson sat across from him and looked coldly at his brother, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in months, crossed his legs, looked at the golden liquid in his ss and said indifferently, ¡°Tell me, what happened and why did you get yourself into this state?¡±

    Joseph picked up his ss and drank the whiskey in one gulp and slowly said, ¡°Wilson, help me take down The Flower family together, okay? The Flower family¡¯s shares will be three for you and seven for me after that.¡±

    Looking at him, Joseph asked a little nervously.

    Perhaps in other people¡¯s view, Wilson¡¯s property is only The Grant family left above, however, many people do not know is that in fact, Wilson under the industry has long exceeded what they thought in their hearts, The Grant family¡¯s industry in his eyes, is just hair, however the only thing he does not understand is that obviously his power has long been The only thing he does not understand is that his power has already been unstoppable, but he does not seem to have any intention of lifting him out, even if thest Rosemary ident, he did not move the power there.

    ¡°Yes, but what happens after you take it is up to you.¡± In fact, in his opinion, Joseph should have done this a long time ago. All these years Neil seems to be paving the way for Joseph on the surface, but in reality he is using Joseph to consolidate The Flower family¡¯s industry, in Neil¡¯s eyes, Joseph is just a pawn in his hands, everything he does is just paving the way for his outside The Flower family¡¯s business is a very important one.

    Although he hid this illegitimate son well, but paper can¡¯t cover fire after all. If he wasn¡¯t too confident and bent on getting rid of Karen, Joseph wouldn¡¯t have found out this secret so easily.

    So it¡¯s all thanks to his so-called good grandfather in the end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± This time he will no longer have any scruples, if at the beginning he could listen to Rosemary and stick to his idea, his sister would not have died at a young age, all because of his hesitation, which led out.

    If he keeps this up, Karen will probably be next.

    Wilson looked at him, remembering what Rosemary had told her earlier, and frowned more and more, after all, now Karen¡¯s identity is no longer that wild girl from the countryside, she is Judy¡¯s daughter, and most likely even the princess of W. Such an identity, I¡¯m afraid, can only be expected in the future.

    But the most important thing at this moment is that if The Flower family people move Karen, he is worried that by then The Flower family will simply disappear in C. By then, even if theye forward to plead for mercy, it may not be useful, so before anything happens, he still feels the need to remind him.

    ¡°Yesterday Rosemary told me that Karen is Mrs. Judy¡¯s daughter who has been missing for twenty years, although Mrs. Judy has not announced it to the public now, but it has been confirmed privately, I know you don¡¯t believe Demi¡¯s death is rted to Karen from the beginning, although you haven¡¯t said a word for her, but these days you keep collecting Although you have not said a word on her behalf, but these days you keep collecting evidence, the purpose is to help her clear the suspicion, just naive your grandfather has been from the obstruction, you have notpletely found the evidence until now.¡±

    After hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Joseph¡¯s face changed and looked at him incredulously, only to feel like his heart was being stabbed with a knife incessantly, the pain he could not breathe, and the only trace of hope in his heart was dashed hard by Wilson.

    Perhaps he is destined to live his life as a lonely old man.

    Joseph could not help but sneer, a tear slowly fell from the corner of his eye, dropping into the cup and melting into one ¡­

    Looking at him like this, Wilson was also heartbroken, but there was nothing he could do. He got up and patted his shoulder, saying, ¡°No matter what, you have to do everything you can to not let your grandfather hurt Karen, she is not something we can afford to offend.¡±

    By this time, Edmund had pushed the door in and saw the scene in front of him, and was just about to speak when he heard Wilson speak, ¡°I have something to take care of, Joseph will leave it to you.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s departing back, Edmund looked at Joseph, who kept pouring himself wine, and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, is something wrong?¡±

    Raising his eyes, Joseph gave him a look and thenughed, ¡°It¡¯s okay,e on, drink with me.¡±

    With those words, Joseph picked up the bottle and poured Edmund a ss of wine, then filled it up again for himself, ¡°Cheers.¡±

    ¡°Joseph, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Seeing him like this, Edmund¡¯s heart is really sad, no matter what happens, he always likes to carry it alone, even with them brothers, which makes him really angry in his heart sometimes.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, I pushed her away from me, it¡¯s all my ¡­ fault.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Said, another ss of wine down, at this moment Edmund also finally understand why he is like this.

    Taking the cup out of his hand, Edmund said with some anger, ¡°If you really can¡¯t let go that much, why don¡¯t you go chase her back, will shee back by herself if you keep drinking here?¡±

    At that, Joseph sneered and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But I was the one who hurt her in the first ce.¡± Even if she was willing to forgive herself, with her current status, he couldn¡¯t afford to match.

    Edmund looked at him and sighed lightly in his heart, patting him on the shoulder, ¡°If I had known, why would I have done it in the first ce?¡±

    For the sake of the so-called family business, not only will their lives on the line, but also broke the heart of their beloved woman, in the end, can only sit here to drink to kill the sorrow, why suffer?

    In fact, Edmund knows that Karen¡¯s heart has always been Joseph, but that happened, even if her heart in love with him, but also can not pass the heart of that hurdle, not to mention Karen¡¯s character is not at all they usually see so soft, the bone is very stubborn, but it is because of this, it will make people more heartbroken.

    Watching them tormenting each other, Edmund suddenly felt very lucky, at least he can now stand aside and silently guard her, every day as long as he sees her happy, he will be happy.

    ¡°Oh my God, Fiona, just now Glen was confessing his love to you?¡± Lena thought of Glen holding the microphone and confessing his love. Lena thought of Glen holding the microphone and confessing with a deep face, she still hasn¡¯t slowed down until now?

    Before that, everyone kept guessing what kind of girl Glen really liked, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be Fiona, so she was really happy to think about it.

    Edmund heard their conversation as soon as he helped Joseph out of the box door, and his face instantly turned gloomy and frightening.

 Chapter 1137 Somethingâ€™s wrong

    The Grant Group.

    Group internal documents leaked, arge number of senior volume of thepany inside the secrets jumped to anotherpany, an instant let Lu¡¯s into a great crisis.

    In an instant, the Inte and the news were full of stories about The Grant Group.

    Wilson has been busy, this matter has made The Grant Group lost an unknown amount of money.

    Rosemary was watching TV at home when she saw the news and sat up in a hurry.

    Hastily picked up the phone, want to call Wilson to ask what¡¯s going on, but thought he must be busy now even to take a breath of time, plus even if you ask, know can not help, and finally edited a message sent out.

    However, Rosemary quickly remembered another person and hurriedly put the call through.

    ¡°William, are you with Joseph right now?¡± As soon as the call was answered, Rosemary spoke in a hurry.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Joseph¡¯s voice came over the phone.

    Hearing that it was Joseph, Rosemary froze for a moment, then reacted and hurriedly opened her mouth to ask, ¡°Joseph, what is happening to thepany? Why did the news say that thepany¡¯s secrets were leaked, and the news said that thepany would soon go bankrupt, is that true?¡±

    She is really worried now.

    What if something really happened, what would we do?

    Before so big things happened are not as serious as now, now Wilson just came back, this kind of thing happened, is those people are rushing to Wilson.

    If that¡¯s true, shouldn¡¯t it have been a better time for you to take over before?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    What Rosemary didn¡¯t expect was that all this had actually been in the pipeline a long time ago, but at the time everyone didn¡¯t know how Darren was actually hurt, and the timing wasn¡¯t ripe, so it stopped at that juncture.

    Now Wilson¡¯s appearance is the same as dropping a time bomb on their side, and the longer this bomb drags on, the more dangerous it is, and those people will naturally start jumping to the wall.

    ¡°Pretty much, but Rosemary, don¡¯t worry about it, Wilson will fix it.¡± In fact, the exact reason he did not know what happened, and even if he did, he would not tell Rosemary.

    Even if she is told, she may not have to be able to help.

    That¡¯s all he can do tofort Rosemary now.

    Rosemary hung up the phone, anxious.

    Suddenly remembering something, I picked up my bag and was about to go out when Isaw Seaning in from outside.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Something happened at Wilson¡¯spany, and I want to go to the office.¡±

    She actually wanted to go to Judy, maybe she would have something to offer.

    Sean came forward and took the bag from her hand, looked at her with a speechless face, pulled her to the sofa and sat down, said with a disgusted look, ¡°Do you trust your husband that much? If he couldn¡¯t even solve such a crisis, then he wouldn¡¯t be the Wilson that everyone knows, not to mention that your husband is not as simple as you appear to be, so just stay at home and finish solving your own business first.¡±

    ¡°What can I have going on right now?¡±

    With him by his side, even if the sky is falling, there is also her top not.

    ¡°That stupid sister of yours was taken away by the police, are you sure it¡¯s none of your business?¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary jerked to her feet, looked at Sean with an ugly face, and said, ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    Since theunch was perfectly over, Rosemary thought Karen¡¯s suspicions had been cleared, after all those days of no movement from The Flower family, and she thought Sean had taken care of things.

    ¡°Half an hour ago, her little assistant said so.¡±

    At that, Rosemary hurriedly took out her cell phone to call Wilson, but suddenly thought that he was already busy and dizzy at the moment, and if she told him what was going on, it would only make him more anxious.

    After thinking for a while, Rosemary hung up the phone again. It seemed she had to ask her uncle for help.

    Taking out her cell phone, Rosemary quickly dialed Adrian¡¯s personal cell phone, and the call was soon answered.

    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s me, are you busy?¡±

    At this moment in the office of the president of W, major officials are standing below to Adrian reported, when heard the phone ringing thought the moment, the people have sucked in a breath of cold air, secretly for that caller pinched a sweat.

    Because at the moment their president is angry, handsome face ck as the bottom of a pot, gloomy and frightening.

    ¡°Not busy, something wrong?¡±

    Once the words were out, the crowd couldn¡¯t help but rub their eyes and ears, and looked at their own Mr. President incredulously, not daring to imagine that the gentle tone wasing from the mouth of their Mr. President at the moment.

    A few more attentive people soon discovered that their president not only had a gentle tone, but also had a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes were doting with every word he said.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll have someone take care of it right away, don¡¯t worry, be obedient yourself over there and pay attention to your health.¡±

    ¡°Okay, bye!¡±

    Hang up the phone, Adrian handsome face floated a Tammy smirk, turned away.

    Adrian turned around and saw his subordinate¡¯s mouth that could almost be stuffed with an egg, his eyes shed a coldness, and just now when answering the phone ispletely a sky and a ground.

    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s enough debriefing for today, you guys go out first!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Smell, the office of all people as if wearing a wind turbine general, instantly did not a shadow, God knows just how timely that call came, or they all have to continue to stand there to be criticized it.

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary turned to Sean and said, ¡°Sean, go with me to the police station!¡±

    ¡°From the looks of you, it seems you don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    Sean took a bite from the apple on the table and said vaguely.

    ¡°What else? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d help Karen take care of this before? Why was Karen still brought in by them?¡±

    At that, Sean did notply, with a wronged expression, said: ¡°You are wronging me, I have indeed found evidence to prove her innocence, but your husband said not to hand it over for the time being, saying something about letting us watch a good show.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that Karen was taken and Wilson knew about it?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked incredulously.

    Sean nodded and said, ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°But why, don¡¯t you guys know that this will be very damaging to Karen¡¯s reputation? Not to mention that Karen is still a girl?¡±

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but raise her volume a few notches as she listened.

    Sean shrugged and said, ¡°That¡¯s out of my hands, I¡¯ve done what I promised you anyway, and as for the rest, it¡¯s out of my protection.¡±

 Chapter 1138 planted

    After hearing Sean¡¯s words, Rosemary almost died of anger at his words. If Karen had heard this, she would have been devastated!

    ¡°Just like you, which girl will like you in the future, and no wonder you are still single to this day.¡± Sure enough, there is a reason.

    For Rosemary¡¯s words, Sean did not care, on the contrary, he felt that there was nothing wrong with being single, if one more person had to grab food with him, it would not be moving stones to hit his own feet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about my business, just know that I treat you differently than others.¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary frowned slightly and said, ¡°Where are you treating me differently?¡±

    It helped her deal with some people, but she also paid a big price, okay?

    This kind of emperor-like treatment is only avableto her, Rosemary.

    Hearing her words, Sean put one hand over his wounded chest and said, ¡°Rosemary, do you know you¡¯re hurting me by saying that?¡±

    Rosemary gave him a nk look, not feeling wrong at all, poked him in the chest and said, ¡°Knowing that it hurts means you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s go, go pick up someone.¡±

    Ignoring him, Rosemary headed straight for the garage.

    Inside the police station, Karen sat with a calm face ying with her cell phone and asionally brushing her friends¡¯ circle, seeing the pictures sent by Mayme and not forgetting to click a like.

    The two girls in police uniforms outside the door looked at Susan sitting there ying with her phone Karen, with a puzzled face to the male police officers aside and asked, ¡°August, is that girl a problem here?¡±

    The girl pointed to her own brain and asked curiously.

    ¡°Just do your part, and pry less into other things.¡±

    The young officer scolded softly in a low voice.

    The so-called curiosity killed the cat, although in the eyes of others, they do police is very noble, but only into this line to know that sometimes many things are not what you think.

    It is as if the girl in front of him, clearly there is no evidence to prove that she killed The Flower familyMissy, but still be involved, and even in order to put those charges on her, the above went so far as to threaten his father with his identity, the thought of this, his heart is very shameful.

    Although he wanted to prove the girl¡¯s innocence, but in front of the power, they are like fish meat on the chopping block, only to be ughtered.

    This society is like this, perhaps in the eyes of ordinary Pingming, the police is like their parents, to protect them from the wind and rain, but who can know the darkness behind this.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    The girl knew he was doing it for her own good, spat out her tongue, put away that curiosity and concentrated on her own business.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Karen, have a ss of water!¡±

    Although he can¡¯t help her, he can still pour her a ss of water.

    Karen looked up and saw the young police officer standing in front of her, Tammy smiled and said politely, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Looking at her, the young policeman pulled his mouth, but in the end only said three words.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Karen did not notice the police officer¡¯s difference and continued to swipe away with her phone.

    Since they presented Sean¡¯s work at theunch event, orders from their studio have beening in. Last night Tiffany wore their dress and jewelry at the awards party, once again pushing their brand to a higher level, which confirmed their original proposal.

    Although Yuan giarized their design, they never thought that they would hire Sean, who is known as a ghost genius in the design industry, to do the design for them, and with Tiffany endorsing their brand, Miss Night¡¯s fame has instantly increased and the trend has even surpassed their Yuan.

    Now whether online or offline, the products have long been in short supply, even the pre-sale has been scheduled to a monthter, ording to such a situation continues, their Miss Night will soon squeeze into the top 100 in the jewelry industry, which is simply not too unbelievable for Miss Night, which was established less than a year ago.

    At this moment, Karen does not look like a person in great distress from any direction, because at this moment she ispletely immersed in those orders that keeping.

    As soon as Rosemary came in, she saw Karen sitting in a chair and swiping her phone. She was worried that she would be scared, but now it seems that she was overthinking.

    ¡°Others would have cried out long before they learned they were inexplicably charged with murder, and you¡¯re still in the mood to brush up on Twitter, you¡¯re really the oddest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice, Karen stood up and smiled faintly, saying, ¡°With you guys around, I¡¯m not that easy to be okay, not to mention that the clearer the clearer, I have not done anything, even if they insist on pressing me, it depends on whether they have that much ability.¡±

    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s not like what you Karen usually says, seems like you and mommy have cleared up the misunderstanding?¡±

    Karen looked at her and nodded, a happy smile spreading across her delicate little face, ¡°I was able to identify with Mommy again, all thanks to Rosemary and Wilson.¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t brought her out of that small mountain vige, she might not have had the chance to identify with her own mother for the rest of her life, let alone know that her mother never wanted her, everything was by design.

    ¡°So everything has been arranged in the underworld.¡± Just as she fell into the sea and was saved by Judy, she and Wilson were saved by Karen and the others, it was as if everything had been arranged from the beginning.

    ¡°Yes, I never dreamed that I could meet my own mother in this life, although I always knew that I was not my father¡¯s real daughter, but I also never thought that my mother was looking for me in another corner of the world.¡± And that person is still the United Nations pivotal Mrs. Judy, the decision maker who holds the economic lifeline of several countries in her hands.

    When she thought of this, Karen felt as if she was dreaming. Sometimes she would wake up in the middle of the night, until she saw Judy sleeping next to her, then she knew it was not a dream.

    Rosemary holds her hand and her heart is sincerely happy for her, but her status is also instantly raised, and the danger around her wille with it.

    ¡°Are you two sure you want to keep pulling the strings in a ce like this?¡±

    Looking at them, Sean spoke very breathlessly.

    Uh ¡­

    Upon Sean¡¯s reminder, Rosemary remembered why she was here.

    At this moment, the police chief standing outside the door has been scared in a cold sweat, just a minute ago, the above sent him a copy of the information over, which clearly states that Demi¡¯s death and Karen does not have any rtionship, as for the murderer of Demi has been caught, let him immediately release.

    Although The Flower family has been putting pressure on him, but even if The Flower family is powerful, they can¡¯t resist the people up there!

 Chapter 1139 The picture changes suddenly

    The Flower family.

    Neil listened to his men and said that the police called and said that Demi¡¯s death had nothing to do with Karen, and that they had collected the relevant evidence, and that the testimonies he had submitted had all been retracted by others, and that if the other side did not want to make a big deal out of it, the Flower family would have to bear a false usation at the moment.

    Snap ¡­

    ¡°A group of wastes, let you do such a small thing can not do, raised you in vain.¡±

    Inside the study, two men in ck stood there with their heads bowed, not daring to utter a word in the atmosphere.

    How Neil did not think that this would also allow this woman to escape.

    ¡°You guys go down first!¡±

    The butler waved his hand at them, signaling them to go down first.

    When they left, the butler closed the door behind them, walked up to Neil and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t you think there¡¯s something strange about this matter?¡±

    Although The Grant family is very powerful, but now Wilson¡¯spany happened so big things, has made him is too busy to help Karen to collect those evidence, even if the body to collect, it is impossible to help Karen get out so quickly under the time.

    ¡°What you mean is ¡­¡±

    At the sound of his words, Neil¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of killing intent. No matter who it was, as long as he dared to block his way, he would never show mercy to her.

    However, Neil did not expect that he had been in the market for most of his life, the organs of calction, but finally fell in the hands of a yellow-haired girl.

    Late at night, the sky is full of stars, a breeze is blowing, the leaves are rustling, with the sound of insects inside the garden, a beautiful melody isposed.

    Only to see the darkness of the night, two ck shadows quickly shed past, lightly heading straight to the main vi direction.

    ¡°Finally, it¡¯s here, a dayter than this young master expected.¡±

    In the darkness of the night, Sean¡¯szy voice rang out slowly, causing the ck-d man who had just stepped through the door to stop in his tracks instantly.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    For Sean¡¯s words, the man in ck although some doubts in his heart, but only for a second, they ck and white double fury took the task has never missed, no matter who is in front of this person, who blocked, and kill them.

    With a snap, the blinding light instantly illuminated the entire vi, and at the moment Sean was reclining on the sofa, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes smilingly staring at the man in ck standing in front of him.

    Rosemary came out at the sound of voices and walked with Wilson and saw the man in ck standing in the living room.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Today after dinner Sean let her take the children to bed early and instructed them not toe out at will.

    ¡°ck and White?¡±

    Wilson looked at the two people standing not far away, his face was gloomy, and he slowly spoke.

    ¡°Since you know the name of our brothers, you naturally know that our brothers have never failed in their next orders, but for the sake that you have some eyesight, our brothers can leave you and your wife a whole body.¡±

    One of the slightly older men said arrogantly.

    To be able to let the two brothers leave their bodies intact, this is already giving a great deal of face.

    ¡°What a big mouth, three years have not seen, this boldness is quite fat ah!¡±

    Sean slowly stood up and walked forward one step at a time.

    At the words, the man in ck¡¯s body trembled slightly, this sentence is so familiar ah, how a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Looking at the doubt that shed in their eyes, Sean couldn¡¯t help but make a tsking sound and said, ¡°It¡¯s really a noble man who forgets things. It seems that it¡¯s my fault that Vail Forest didn¡¯t take away your two little lives three years ago.¡±

    The words fell, the two men in ck were both pale and looked incredulously at the handsome and handsome man in front of them, swallowing and asking, ¡°You ¡­ you are M?¡±

    Sean saw that they finally recognized him and nodded in satisfaction, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t lost sight of your old eyes? Can still recognize this young master, children can also be taught.¡±

    Rosemary, standing upstairs, overheard their conversation and couldn¡¯t help but sweat for Sean, fearing that if the other man got angry, a gun woulde and break his head.

    Damn, why didn¡¯t they tell them that Sean the monster was here?

    The two brothers of the ck and White Fury never dreamed that they would run into Sean again three yearster, not to mention that they did not have the ability to kill Sean, just thinking about what happened three years ago, their legs are still shaking badly, God knows how terrifying this pervert is once he goes berserk.

    Evenparing him to a Rakshasa Shura who returned from hell is not too much, now he can get away with it, not to mention killing him.

    The ck and white double fury¡¯s body trembled like a sieve, just now also murderous face instantly became full of smiles, ¡°Mr. Sean really sorry, you also know, we two brothers are just to make a living by this, we really do not know that they are your friends, if you know, even if I lend me a hundred guts we brothers also dare not in your head I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    ¡°Well, forgive me if you don¡¯t have the guts to do that.¡±

    Listening to their words, Sean nodded in agreement while eating his chicken leg.

    And at this time standing upstairs Rosemary has been stunned by the scene in front of her, what is this situation, these two people are not to kill themselves? Why did the picture change so quickly, and she could obviously feel the other party¡¯s fear of the intention.

    The ck and white brothers can¡¯t help but roll their eyes in the bottom of their hearts, of course they don¡¯t dare, unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore, thinking about when they Ghost City also took the order to assassinate him, a total of eight brothers sent to the pair, but the result? The two brothers were not killed by him, they have always felt that it was because they slipped away quickly, in fact, if they knew that the reason why Sean did not kill them was because they were hungry, I¡¯m afraid they would be petrified on the spot.

    But the truth of the matter is this. For Sean, the sky is the limit, eating is the limit, and eating is the driving force behind the source of all things for him.

    I think that when Ghost City sent to the top ten killers in the world, the five he killed were ranked one, three, four, five, six top killers, because of that time, Ghost City suffered the most serious internal trauma, after that incident, Ghost City issued a new rule the next day, all the tasks involving his mission, the task of the All are not allowed to take. Since then, all the people who came to them to kill Sean have died inexplicably and tragically at home, and so far no one knows why those people died.

    ¡°Mr. Sean, you see since it is a misunderstanding, then we two brothers will not disturb your old man¡¯s rest, we will leave first ah!¡±

    One of the slightly younger men in ck spoke curtly.

    With that, the two of them headed outside, and before they could take a step, they heard Sean¡¯s sultry voicee, ¡°Do you think my ce is a ce where you cane and go whenever you want?¡±

    At that, the ck and White Furies only felt a stiffness, feeling a cold wind sweeping across their necks, could not help but shiver, if the mind can kill, the person who asked them to kill Wilson and Rosemary would have been dead long ago.

    ¡°Mr. Sean, we two brothers really know that we are wrong, and we two brothers promise you that as long as we two brothers live in the world, we will nevere to your friend¡¯s trouble, and if we break the oath, heaven will strike us with lightning and we will die without a burial ce.¡± Such a poisonous oath, it is considered sincere!

    The ck and white double fury kneeled there, two small hearts pounding incessantly, deeply afraid that Sean a displeasure to move theirs.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, this poisonous oath is indeed poisonous enough, but this alone will not do, you must also ensure their safety, who knows if you will wait for me to put you back and then find another person toe.¡±

    Sean obviously did not believe what they said, and at the moment the two brothers heard Sean¡¯s words tears are going toe out, although they can guarantee that they will note to kill them in the future, but dare not guarantee that those killers will not take this task ah!

    What¡¯s more, they had heard the wind before they came, if this mission failed, this mission would be carried out by the crippled wolf, with the personality of the crippled wolf, he would never give up this mission for the sake of their two brothers.

 Chapter 1140 Take me in

    ¡°Mr. Sean, the two of us can¡¯t guarantee you this, you also know that in our line of work, if we don¡¯tplete the task behind there will be someone to continue to take over, but the two of us will never take over again.¡± Unless they are too long to live, who would know that it is a gun and still bump into it.

    Sean nodded as he listened to their words, they were not wrong, after all, every line has its own rules.

    ¡°Okay, you guys remember what you said today, if I know that you are doing something small in private, you should know what will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sean do not worry, although we brothers do this profession is very bloody, but the most basic professional ethics still have.¡±

    With that, he gave a wink to the man in ck beside him and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Hearing Sean¡¯s words, the ck and White Furies trembled, a heart beating even harder, not understanding what this little ancestor was going to do to.

    Looking at the cooled food on the table, Sean instantly lost his appetite, which was busy for most of the night, and his stomach was drumming non-stop at the moment.

    ¡°Mr. Sean, what else do you want?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Leave the money.¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The ck and White Furies did not react for a moment and looked at Sean, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, with a dumbfounded look.

    ¡°Ah what ah, you two have disturbed me this night, and now you are tired and hungry, shouldn¡¯t you take some money topensate for it?¡±

    Rosemary, standing upstairs, almost choked on her own saliva when she heard his words, this guy really never lets himself suffer at any time!

    ¡°Of course, of course, but we did not go out today with money, you see ¡­¡± ck and white double fury timidly look at Sean, they are here to carry out the mission, and not out shopping, who have nothing toe out to kill a person still bring money on them.

    But encounter such an unconventional ancestor, the ck and white double fury can only admit to the part.

    Now they just beg Sean not to let the two brothers die a horrible death.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t have money, it¡¯s the same if you have a card.¡±

    He is now the mostck of money, although he has food and drink here, but there are sent to the door, do not want for nothing.

    ¡°Mr. Sean, we ¡­ we don¡¯t have our cards with us either.¡±

    Looking at him, ck and White said in a whisper.

    ¡°I go, I say you two do not have to go out with money? Don¡¯t you guys have to go eat after you kill someone?¡±

    Hearing that they hadn¡¯t even brought their cards, Sean leapt up from the couch and took three steps to get in front of them, furious.

    Looking at the Sean at hand, the ck and White Double Fury only felt their legs go weak, thumped on the ground, shivering all over, ¡°Mr. Sean, I ¡­ we two brothers really do not have a card on us, but we remember the bank card number, how about you lend me a phone, I transfer money to your The phone on the line?¡±

    ¡°Yeah oh, how did I forget about that.¡±

    pped his head, turned and picked up a cell phone from the sofa and tossed it to him, saying, ¡°Transfer two hundred million dors to one person.¡±

    The words fell, the ck and white double fury holding the phone¡¯s hand shook violently, almost did not throw the phone in his hand out, one person two hundred million, two people on four hundred million, this is simply a robbery, naked robbery.

    Naive people can still resist a robbery, and they are? Even if the heart wants to do ah!

    Otherwise, the two brothers¡¯ lives will be over.

    But the thought of four hundred million, the ck and white double fury face are ck, although they do this line of money, but also not from the sky, it is their lives in exchange for, now take away four hundred million, this is simply to their half life well.

    ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you guys, it¡¯s dors not RMB!¡±

    The two brothers who were preparing to transfer money heard Sean¡¯s words, one did not hold back and vomited a mouthful of blood on the spot.

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    Sean saw the situation, looking at the white tiles on the blood, eyes a face of disgust, said: ¡°Oops, look at you, to be so excited? I know you guys have a lot of money, but you don¡¯t have to be so extravagant, right? But for the sake of our acquaintance, I will reluctantly help you to spend a little, just another transfer of 50 million dors, as a cleaning fee. After all, you spit down a mouthful of blood, the whole house will be made full of blood smell, which is notfortable to live, if not for the sake of our acquaintance, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sean, I have already transferred the money to you, a total of 450 million dors, if there is nothing else we two brothers will go back first.¡±

    Not waiting for Sean¡¯s reaction, the two people in front of him had already disappeared without a trace.

    And he clearly remembered that the second mouth still contains a mouthful of blood? Originally wanted to let him turn a sum over, did not expect that guy to give a hard mouth of blood to swallow back, really too petty.

    Holding the phone, looking at the message alert on it, the corners of Sean¡¯s mouth hooked up slightly, revealing a satisfied smile.

    The whole personzily fell on the sofa, now this society to earn some money is really not easy, even dark circles and wrinkles are boiled out.

    At this moment, William, who was hiding upstairs, ran out from the shadows and fell on his knees in front of Sean, with admiration in his eyes, ¡°Master, you¡¯ll take me!¡±

    William hugged Sean¡¯s thigh with an expression of I won¡¯t let go until you take me as your disciple.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Looking at William¡¯s glowing eyes, Sean subconsciously tried to pull his foot back, but he was holding it too tightly and couldn¡¯t pull it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want anything, I just want you to take me as a disciple.¡±

    ¡°Get up, I don¡¯t take disciples.¡±

    He can not afford to feed himself, eat this meal without the next, but also ept a disciple, it is not nothing to find trouble?

    Not to mention a person morefortable, want to do what you want, in more people, all day with his ass behind the master master called, that is not to call him old.

    Thinking about it, Sean felt that there was no room for negotiation.

    ¡°Why?¡± William asked sadly.

    ¡°Master, you epted me as a disciple, after your old man to eat, drink, shit and all by me to help you prepare, you also have an extra person can talk, how to calcte you do not lose ah!¡±

    The words fell, Sean thought of something fiercely and said, ¡°Well, the feeling is that you worship me as a teacher because of the money I just made, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    With that, Sean subconsciously put his phone in his pocket and stared at William with a wary face.

    This is his food expenses, so hard to earn so little, surprisingly by this kid to think about.

    On hearing that, William just felt almost not exasperated by Sean¡¯s idea, but on second thought, if he wrapped up everything he did, would he then take him on as his apprentice?

 Chapter 1141 owe her a lot

    Finally, Sean could not resist the temptation of food, agreed to William¡¯s conditions, from that day onwards, William began his career as a nurse, the daily task is to help his master old man to find a variety of food.

    And Sean seems to be very satisfied with this apprentice, when bored with William on the two moves, the day is a rxed andfortable.

    In contrast, Wilson was much busier than they were because of the incident that night, although it had been solved by Sean, but Wilson also understood in his heart that although the two killers did not kill them because of Sean, but as they said, even if they did not kill them, the other side would still send other people over, but because Sean was guarding the house, he was not worried. He was more worried about who was hiding behind the scenes at the moment, and if his purpose was only to get to The Grant family, then why did he move Rosemary, but if the other side¡¯s purpose was not The Grant family, then how to exin the crisis at The Grant family.

    Rubbing his brow, Wilson¡¯s head is a mess of thoughts at the moment, and he doesn¡¯t know how his cousin¡¯s side of the investigation is going.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, headache?¡±

    Rosemary pushed open the door to the study and saw Wilson rubbing his brow and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Why are you still up sote?¡±

    ¡°I was hungry, and when I saw you were still busy, I cooked some dumplings toe and eat with you.¡±

    cing the dumplings in her hands on the table, Rosemary said softly.

    Look at him this time because of thepany¡¯s busy things, and she can not help a little, not to mention how sad in the heart, now the only thing she can do is only this.

    ¡°Did the events of the past few days scare you?¡±

    Pulling her over to sit on hisp, Wilson asked with a guilty look on his face.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Since Rosemary married him, he has not let her live a day of peace, either this scheme or that assassination, sometimes he even feel that he did not really wrong to keep her by his side, as Adrian said, Rosemary followed him, he did nothing but add more danger to him, even the birth of two children he I think I really owe her a lot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my heart is not that fragile, when it is to say that it was not frightened that is a lie, only I have not been able to understand is that the other party in the end with us how much deep hatred, but to make him pay so much to want our lives?¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t been pestering Seanyesterday, she would have thought those who came to kill them were just ordinary killers?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my ipetence and for making you and the children¡¯s lives so frightening every day.¡± Wilson hugged her and buried his head between her white neck, smelling her unique scent, Wilson felt a peace of mind and tranquility he had never felt before, and perhaps it was only in Rosemary¡¯s presence that he could let down all his guard and be still for a few minutes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job.¡± Holding his head, Rosemary could feel the difference emanating from Wilson¡¯s body. In his opinion, he did not do a good job in creating such a situation, yet she was well aware that if it were not for him, she might have been dead long ago.

    In fact, what he did not know is that he has really protected their mother and son very well, just naive the other party¡¯s strength is too big, and also hiding in the shadows, although Wilson will protect them well, but also can not prevent them from hiding in the shadows of the action.

    As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to hide from the open gun, but it¡¯s hard to prevent the dark arrows, those people are always hiding in the shadows, even if Wilson is capable, there will still be omissions.

    ¡°Maybe uncle is right, you stay with me, I can¡¯t really give you anything but more danger.¡±

    He was afraid of what would happen now before he blew up on purpose, trying to get Rosemary to leave, but did not calcte that his parents would both have car idents, and finally had to let Rosemary take over The Grant family temporarily.

    At that, Rosemary looked at him in a daze and said, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Was he going to leave them again, mother and son, and then face those things by himself?

    Seeing that her face became white and bloodless, Wilson took her into his arms and said, ¡°Idiot, since I promised you that I would not let go of your hand in the future, but I will not go back on my word, but Blume and Nina are still young, and it is not good for them to follow us around.¡±

    Whether it was Rosemary or the child, any one of them in danger would have killed him.

    Rosemary and why did not know, but rather than put outside, it is better to put on their own side of the safer, thest incident really scared her, when thinking about the scene, Rosemary still feel breathless.

    ¡°Rosemary, shall we send the child to his uncle?¡±

    Rosemary refused to leave him, that is understandable, and with his ability to protect Rosemary is still possible, but if the children are added, then he is still afraid that something will happen, but if sent to Adrian is different, with Adrian¡¯s care, the children can be safer there, and he can also let go of Daniel, will be behind the curtain The main messenger to lure out.

    ¡°Good, it just so happens that Grandpa is bored at home by himself, and with the little one around, Grandpa is slowly getting better.¡±

    In fact, even if Wilson does not speak, she is also prepared to do so, this short period of time too many things happened, although they have a child thing many people still know, but it is the upper echelon of people know, as for those outside does not know.

    Meeting her was the luckiest thing in his life, and if it weren¡¯t for these things now, their family would have been the happiest in the world.

    *******

    ¡°Fuck, if you don¡¯t exin to us brothers clearly why M is there for the mission given this time, we two brothers Jue will not rest in peace.¡± Inside a vi, the ck and white twin fury roared into the microphone with a cell phone.

    If they hadn¡¯t been lucky, they would have had to give up this old life there today.

    The thought of their heads almost moving, the brothers felt their bodies trembling badly, and in thinking of the $400 million, it hurt even more, and every part of their bodies was reminding him that what had just happened was real.

    The person on the other side of the phone didn¡¯t know what he said, and he heard one of the men in ck yell loudly, ¡°You asked us to kill them, don¡¯t you know their rtionship with each other, not to mention that there is a rule in the organization that all tasks involving M will not be taken, I believe you should know it better than anyone else, now you know that M is inside and still let us take this task, I see How will you exin to the boss then.¡±

 Chapter 1142 Did I really do something wrong

    Inside the hospital, Marian took a towel and carefully wiped Darren¡¯s hands and feet, softly talking about the funny things that happened at home as she did so.

    Marian never dreamed that she would wake up and see her precious grandchildren again, and what she didn¡¯t expect was that Rosemary would not hesitate to take over everything for The Grant family after their ident. If she had some resentment towards Rosemary before that, it was gone by now.

    She clearly remembered that when she was in aa, a gentle voice woulde to her ears every day, and it was that voice that pulled her back from the brink of death, although she was unconscious at that time, but she clearly remembered what happened before the ident, Darren pushed her hard at the most dangerous moment, and before she passed out was reflected in front of her eyes Darren was covered in blood.

    Perhaps to others, this does not seem to be anything, but for Marian is shocking, their marriage is a family union, although Darren outwardly modest and courteous to her, but she knows better than anyone, it is not love, it is his responsibility, because in his heart, there is only one woman, that is, Chad¡¯s own mother, his love for her is the kind of love to the marrow of his bones, and to her from the beginning to the end is only a responsibility. The love for her is the kind of love to the marrow of the love, and to her from the beginning to the end is only a responsibility.

    The couple has always been respectful of each other, and in the eyes of outsiders they are a loving and enviable couple, but only Marian knows it in her own heart, despite this, she has never hated him or resented him, because she is content to be by his side.

    But she never imagined that Darren would push her out of the way and use his body to help her block the fatal blow when it was a matter of life and death.

    ¡°Darren, you need to wake up soon, our family is waiting for you, waiting for you to be reunited together.¡±

    cing his hand on her cheek, Marian¡¯s eyes shone with crystal tears and her mouth smiled.

    snap*snap*snap ¡­

    A series of crisp ps rang out from the doorway, and when Marian looked up at the visitor, his face shed with shock, ¡°How is it you?¡±

    The other party could not help butugh lightly at her words, ¡°Right oh, I almost forgot that in the heart of my elder brother and sister-inw, I was already a dead man.¡±

    Marian took a deep breath, despite the fact that her heart had been shocked by the man in front of her, on the surface she tried to look as calm as possible, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Ignoring his topic, Marian asked with a wary look on her face.

    The man smiled slightly and sat down on the sofa, smiling: ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t be nervous, I came here today to see you and cousin, no matter what, we are always family, I heard that big brother had a car ident, has not woken up, heart is really worried, all speciallye to see.¡±

    ¡°Thanks a lot, since you¡¯ve seen the person, if there¡¯s nothing else, you can go, Darren needs to rest, no see you off.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw is still so cold and heartless, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so many years, doesn¡¯t Sister-inw have anything to say to me me?¡±

    Marian gave him a faint look, ¡°I have nothing to say to you, not before and still not now.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, Marian just wants to get rid of this person, no matter what his purpose is this time back, she can¡¯t let him get away with it.

    ¡°Is that so? Yet I have a lot to say to you, don¡¯t you want to know what I came back for this time, sister-inw?¡±

    The man looked at her with interest, the corners of his mouth still hanging with a gentleman¡¯s smile. If Marian didn¡¯t know him as a person, I¡¯m afraid he would have been fooled by this man¡¯s false impression.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Marian replied without thinking.

    ¡°It seems that my sister-inw still has a big misunderstanding about me, but it is possible that your sister-inw does not know that the top secrets of The Grant Group are leaking, and many of the top executives have jumped to otherpanies with confidential documents, and now the stock of The Grant Group has plummeted. If big brother does not wake up, I believe that soon, The Grant family elders left behind the industry will be destroyed in the hands of our generation.¡±

    ¡°Laurent Grant, if you areing back this time to try to bring down The Grant Group, I advise you to give up your mind, no matter what crisis is happening in thepany now, as long as my son is there, there will never be what you want to see.¡±

    Marian didn¡¯t expect that such a big thing would happen in thepany and Wilson would hide it from her. Although she was a bit angry in her heart, she understood what her son did, since they had a car ident, Rosemary always reported good news to her, plus at the moment her heart was on Darren¡¯s body and she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it.

    Now the highest level of the group¡¯s secrets leaked, Laurent Grant appeared here, if this is just a coincidence, beat her to death, not to mention that the man in front of her has always been a wed person, although the initial incident was caused by his own, but always Darren took out the evidence, now he came back, the purpose will never just look so simple.

    ¡°The leak of high-level secrets was done by you, right?¡±

    Laurent Grant raised his eyes to look at her, crossed his fingers, although this man is middle-aged, but the years do not seem to leave any traces on his body, forty-something people look like thirty-something people in general, especially at the moment sitting here, all over the body with an air of elegance.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that a surprise?¡±

    This is just a small gift he gave them, the fun is yet toe.

    Looking at the corners of his mouth hooked up a smile, Marian in the heart deeply wash a breath, try to control their temper, ¡°Seeing as you call me a sister-inw, I might as well remind you, before making a move, first see if you have the ability, after all, not there are still twenty years for you to n again.¡±

    At that, Laurent GrantTammy a smile, ¡°this will not spare sister-inw worry about, you should now worry about is my own big brother is not able to wake up again.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Laurent Grant stood up, gave a meaningful look at Darren lying on the bed, and then left.

    Marian looked at his departing figure, the whole person fell into a chair, his face was pale, what she feared had finally happened.

    I really didn¡¯t think that my moment of weakness back then would have nted a time bomb for my own son.

    Turning to look at Darren on the bed, Marian had never been more desperate than at this moment, ¡°Darren, did I really do something wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1143 Can I?

    At noon, Wilson received a call from Marian to go to the hospital, came back and went into the study, did note out until after dinner, William since he became Sean¡¯s apprentice, the daily life is very exciting, and Ghost City side since the ck and white double assassination failed, as if time has stood still, a series of days have not had a killer The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re doing.

    And Sean has no intention to leave, still as usual, eating his favorite food, when bored, pull William out to loosen up, every day the yard can be heard a painful scream.

    ¡°Owen, is dinner ready?¡±

    Rosemary came downstairs and asked softly to Owen, who was busy.

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, dinner is ready early, would you like to eat now?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go get Wilson.¡±

    With that, Rosemary headed in the direction of the study.

    ¡°Okay, then this matter will trouble Uncle Chen, help me like Auntie say hello, when busy with the matter at hand, I am going to see you and Auntie.¡±

    Rosemary walked to the door and heard Wilson¡¯s low voiceing from inside, and without thinking much about it, she pushed the door straight in.

    Looking up to see it was Rosemary, Wilson said a couple of words and hung up the phone.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    Putting down his phone, Wilson stood up and walked over to her and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Dinner is ready, go down and eat first!¡±

    Nothing was going on, and Rosemary rarely came into his study, and when Wilson saw her, he thought she had something for himself.

    Tammy smiled, Wilson raised his eyes and looked out the window, not expecting it to be dark so soon, he went up and wrapped his arm around her slender waist, ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little hungry.¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go down to dinner.¡±

    No matter what, Wilson always put Rosemary¡¯s affairs first, and hearing her say she was hungry, he hurriedly took her downstairs.

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Sean and William?¡±

    Rosemary came down without seeing them and asked curiously.

    Usually when ites to dinner, William and Sean are basically already sitting at the table, now suddenly I don¡¯t see them, I can¡¯t help but be curious.

    ¡°Master Mr. Jung just called to say he won¡¯t be back for dinner tonight.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Oh, it looks like William must have found another good restaurant out there and taken Sean with him for a solo meal.¡±

    She is not surprised to see William racking his brains to help Sean find food every day these days.

    ¡°If you want to go out to eat, we can do that, too.¡±

    Looking at the envy that shed in the eyes of his petite wife, Wilson asked dotingly.

    That said, it seems like she hasn¡¯t been outside for a really long time. Ever since Sean moved in, she¡¯s basically been staying at home if there¡¯s nothing particrly important going on, ande to think of it, there¡¯s still some desire to get out.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    In fact, she has wanted to go out for a long time, but thinking about what has happened recently, she can¡¯t help but be a little worried that she might bring unnecessary trouble to everyone.

    ¡°Sure, it just so happens that Edmund asked me to go out for a drink yesterday, so why don¡¯t we do it tonight! Call up cousin uncle and the others and let¡¯s all get together.¡±

    It just so happened that he also had some things he wanted to ask Robin, after all, there were some things that he might know more about than he did.

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s really great, by the way, get Tina with you, you guys talk about yours, we¡¯ll talk about ours, is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you¡¯re happy.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    As the words fell into his mouth, Rosemary dropped a quick kiss on his cheek, a shy smile all over her face.

 Chapter 1144 What do you really want to do

    ¡°As soon as I woke up this morning, I heard magpies chirping outside the house, I even said to Vincent if there was something good today, but I didn¡¯t expect to be invited by you, I thought your family¡¯s back, you just forgot about us sisters?¡±

    Tina couldn¡¯t help but grumble as soon as she saw Rosemary.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t know about Rosemary¡¯s recent situation, but simply thought she was busy, and sometimes wanted to find her out for a meal, but Vincent said there was nothing important to bother her.

    Thinking about what had happened earlier, Tina also knew what Wilson¡¯s return meant to Rosemary at this moment.

    In fact, she sometimes really admire Rosemary, in hearing the news of Wilson¡¯s death can still be cheered up, if it were herself, perhaps already disheveled.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s been so much going ontely, it¡¯s for your own good not to go to you.¡±

    Rosemary exined with a light smile.

    ¡°You, when are you only thinking about others, when can you think more about yourself.¡±

    Speaking of which, Tina¡¯s eyes were filled with a look of heartache.

    Sometimes she even wonders if Rosemary had not married Wilson, then her life would not be as dangerous as it is now, everywhere.

    Rosemary did not say anything, just a slight smile, for her, their safety is also the most important.

    ¡°By the way, when do I have time to let my goddaughter give me video, I have not seen my Becky for a long time, I do not know if the little girl still remember me?¡±

    When she thought of Tina¡¯s daughter, Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows were full ofughter, if Tina¡¯s daughter is the Grinch, then her daughter is the little witch, a few days ago, she overheard some of the maids at home talking about that girl Nina, Rosemary realized that her baby girl behind the scenes is actually such a dark little girl, no wonder those maids at home It¡¯s no wonder that the maids at home would give her the nickname of Little Devil behind her back.

    ¡°You do not say I really forgot, some time ago the little girl has been screaming that you so long no one look at her, and asked me if you do not like her, it seems that you really broke my baby¡¯s heart this time.¡±

    Tina smiled lightly, and when she spoke of her daughter, her eyes were full of doting intentions.

    ¡°It seems that I should reallye to the door one day to apologize, otherwise I will be guilty if my daughter-inw runs away with someone if she is not happy.¡±

    Heidi, who was on the other side of the room, didn¡¯t like it andughed and joked, ¡°Rosemary, that¡¯s not right, she¡¯s obviously my daughter-inw, howe she¡¯s yours in the blink of an eye, don¡¯t you forget that Blume is two years younger than Sugar?¡±

    ¡°Heidi, don¡¯t say that nonsense, Elliott is my future son-inw, you don¡¯t want to make a mess of it!¡±

    Once the words were out, the two women sitting in front of Rosemary instantly understood, dare to say that the woman in front of them is nning to include all their treasures in their own homes, this mind, but also really ¡­

    Tinaughed at the words, looked at Heidi, pointed at Rosemary andughed: ¡°I told you who inherited those two living treasures in their family, I dare say your bones are so domineering, no wonder Wilson was eaten to death by you.¡±

    Rosemary did not have the good grace to drain her hand and said in a good-natured way, ¡°Saying that people Nathaniel is not eaten to death by you.¡±

    Uh ¡­

    ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. My husband listens because I¡¯m the only one he sees in his eyes, others are just air in his eyes.¡±

    At the words, Rosemary and Heidi said in unison, ¡°Shame on you.¡±

    ¡°You guys are not able to eat grapes and say that they are sour.¡±

    The three women were sitting thereughing and joking around. Wilson, who was sitting not far away, looked at the smile on Rosemary¡¯s face and the corners of his lips turned up slightly; he hadn¡¯t seen herugh so much in a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Grant didn¡¯t call us all here tonight just to invite us for a drink, did he?¡±

    Vincent took a sip of red wine, his eyes fell on his little wife in the distance, listening to her silveryughter, his heart was very happy, I really hope that this kind of day can always apany the left and right.

    Bringing his eyes back, Vincent asked slowly.

    In fact, The Grant Group happened so big, he has long wanted to talk to Wilson, whether as a friend or partner, he admires Wilson¡¯s ability, if they Nathaniel Group can help, he is happy to do so.

    ¡°It seems that you can¡¯t hide anything from our Mr. Meyer.¡±

    Wilson smiled lightly and looked at Vincent¡¯s eyes with appreciation. If that hadn¡¯t happened, maybe he would have been like him, an invisible man, eating and walking with his wife and children after work every day, think how wonderful.

    In the eyes of outsiders, although The Meyer Family is one of thergest groups in C City, it is not as good as The Grant family, The Flower family and several other families, however, only Wilson knows that if we really want to fight for strength, not only C City, but even their country, may not be able to find a group that is on par with The Meyer Family. The Meyer Family¡¯s strength is so huge.

    ¡°This time I called you out indeed there is something that I want you to help me with, which is ¡­¡±

    Wilson will tell the matter with Vincent, sitting aside Robin can not help but yell: ¡°You are crazy, have you thought about how big the risk of doing so, a careless Lu¡¯s is likely to disappear in C city.

    Robin doesn¡¯t know the real reason for what happened yet, and if he knew the man was still alive, he wouldn¡¯t think Wilson was crazy.

    ¡°Cousin uncle, the reason for this matter I will tell you in detailter.¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t expect Wilson to ask him to withdraw his investment, but also to co-brand all the partners. Once the n is implemented, Lu¡¯s will instantly be an empty shell, just like Robin said, it is likely that The Grant Group will disappear from everyone¡¯s eyes.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Although he knew Wilson¡¯s ability was strong, no matter what, this n was always a downer for Lu, and not the decision a wise sessor should make. , , and

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    For Nathaniel Group, the withdrawal does not affect anything, but he still wants to know the real reason, so that he can also have a heart to prepare.

    Otherwise he didn¡¯t have to exin to his little wife!

    The thought of the terrible scene if the matter was known by Tina, Vincent still can¡¯t help but have some headache.

    God knows how sensitive his little wife is since thest Tammy incident, in case she leaves him behind in a fit of anger, then he will lose a lot of money, think about it, Vincent can¡¯t help but shiver.

 Chapter 1145 donâ€™t know what you mean

    But who would have thought that the CEO of Nathaniel Group is a man who is afraid of his wife?

    ¡°Break the boat.¡±

    Wilson shook the crystal cup in his hand, the corners of his lips hooked up a faint cold smile, thin lips lightly opened.

    ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t I understand what you mean?¡±

    Instantly, Robin felt his IQ dropped to zero. Can anyone exin what the hell is going on here, is this his nephew trying to open up property with his old man?

    But it¡¯s not right!

    Robin shook his head, is it true that, as others say, people in love IQ, emotional quotient has fallen to zero, but even so, he is not in love, well, after all, people never looked at him from the beginning to the end, thinking about this, Robin felt as if suffocating, he titled the heir of The Sr Family, not only control the entire family¡¯s economy and also to create their own hugepany, he did not find it difficult to fall in the hands of a small woman. The heir of The Sr Family, who not only controls the entire family economy but also created his own hugepany, he did not feel any difficulty, but fell into the hands of a small woman, think about it, it is really heart-breaking ah!

    ¡°Uncle, do you remember Laurent Grant?¡±

    The words fell, Dongfang Xuan looked up at him, did not understand why he suddenly brought up this person, ¡°Of course I know, only he did not die twenty years ago?¡±

    The first time he saw the man was when he attended Darren¡¯s wedding banquet, and he was like a beautiful sight that naturally collected the attention of the crowd.

    The most important thing is that he is not only handsome, but also a thunderous person in the business, if he has to say that in The Grant family can make him admire from the heart, I am afraid that only Laurent Grant and Wilson.

    Naive his little cousin is Wilson¡¯s grandfather outside the affair left illegitimate son, at that time, illegitimate son is not eligible to inherit the family business, even if you are more talented than others, illegitimate son is illegitimate son.

    At that time, his younger cousin did not care too much about inheriting the family business, but was very interested in painting.

    Then came the year of Wilson¡¯s birth, it is said that The Grant family had a serious ident, within a few days, The Grant family held a press conference, said Laurent Grant was on a business trip in a serious car ident, resuscitation failed to die.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead!¡±

    Although Wilson did not know what was going on here, ask his mother, it seems that there is something difficult to say, so he had to ask Robin to ask while he had someone to investigate.

    ¡°He¡¯s not dead?¡±

    Robin asked again in disbelief.

    He really liked his little cousin before, every time he went to The Grant family to see his sister, his little cousin would take him to eat good food, fun, even his drawing skills are still taught by him.

    He was also sad for a long time the moment he heard the news of his death.

    ¡°Well, he went to my dad¡¯s hospital room this morning and met with my mom.¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s not dead, then why did The Grant family announce to the public back then that he was dead?¡±

    Wilson looked at Robin with a puzzled expression, ¡°Does cousin uncle not know what¡¯s going on here either?¡±

    ¡°Not sure, but I only know that your uncle seems to like your mother, something or nothing like to go to your home to rub dinner, you also know, your parents married is a family marriage, both sides that are for the benefit of together, plus your father at that time to your mother is not interested, so your uncle on to your mother extra care, and your mother every time you make a good meal will also call on your Uncle.¡±

    Looking back on those happy times, sometimes Robin even thinks that if Wilson¡¯s mother had married this little cousin, she might have been happier.

    Naive many things are not all ording to your wishes to develop, after all, in their time, the children of the rich family from birth has been destined to their marriage is not able to make their own decisions.

    It is for this reason that he vowed himself from a young age to get out of this situation and not want his marriage to be a bond of interest.

    Hearing the words, Wilson frowned slightly, thinking of the hesitation in Marian¡¯s words today, and now after hearing Robin say so, he was basically sure that the origin of the matter and his own mother could not be unrted.

    ¡°I thought my cousin uncle would know some of this, it seems that the ultimate purpose of this is still to have someone investigate it.¡±

    ¡°Well, no matter what the truth of the matter really is, since he was able to hibernate in the shadows for more than twenty years beforeing back, it is evident that his purpose foring back this time is obviously to take Lu¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s only if he¡¯s capable of that.¡±

    No matter who it is, if they want to make a move on Lu, he will never allow it.

    What¡¯s more, he believed that his little uncle must have done something wrong, otherwise his grandfather¡¯s character, even if he disliked his son, would not have done so badly.

    Robin looked at him, eyes shed a touch of worry, ¡°Wilson, for this uncle of yours, if you want to keep Lu¡¯s, you really can¡¯t take it lightly, your The Grant family in addition to your grandfather to your generation now, your uncle is definitely a rare business genius, and you have a match, plus he this time The purpose of his return is not yet obvious, we¡¯d better be careful for good.¡±

    ¡°In fact, you already knew it in your heart, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Vincent looked at Wilson, in fact, from the beginning he had already thought of a way to cope, otherwise he would not have asked him to divest.

    ¡°I knew that I knew, I just didn¡¯t expect the other party¡¯s identity to be my uncle.¡±

    Speaking of this uncle, Wilson does not remember much, only know that there is such a person, after all, in The Grant family, his uncle¡¯s name is taboo, is not allowed to say.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Good, since you have thought of a countermeasure, I will do my best in the back, but you promise me that you can help me exin after it¡¯s over.¡±

    Vincent finished, his gaze to not far away isughing heartless little woman a nce, handsome cool face not only no embarrassed expression, but is full of tenderness.

 Chapter 1146 Not there

    ¡°By the way, this time has been busy forget to ask you,st year you said you intend to get married with Marks this year, have you chosen the day?¡±

    If not for all the things that happened, she would have helped Heidi organize the wedding herself, so that she could get married in style and make that Fred guy regret it for the rest of his life.

    Heidi heard Rosemary ask about this matter, the small face instantly red dripping blood, ¡°not yet, Marks said this time Mr. Williams is busy, want to wait for Mr. Williams to handle the matter at hand after thepletion of the date. After all, now Mr. Williams is also considered my mother¡¯s family.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the ident, at least she would have had a sister by her side, and she wouldn¡¯t have been left alone in the world.

    ¡°Speaking of Marcy, I haven¡¯t seen him for a long time, what the hell is he up to these days,st time Sidney came over and told me that Snow was at his ce, I was going to tell him sometime, but it¡¯s like he¡¯s evaporated all this time, he didn¡¯t answer his cell phone even when I called him.¡±

    Rosemary sighed softly, God knows how emotional she was when Sidney told her Snow was at his ce, I¡¯m sure Karen would have been happy if she knew.¡±

    ¡°Really? Y¡¯all don¡¯t know that Karen is ming herself for what happened to Snow and has said several times that she hates that it was her who fell and not her.¡±

    When ites to Snow, people don¡¯t think of her as a killer at all. Her liveliness and quirkiness make everyone very fond of her, plus she is Marcy¡¯s person, so people like her even more.

    ¡°No one wants this to happen, I¡¯ll send a message to Karenter, she knows, maybe she¡¯lle back once she¡¯s happy.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary and the rest of them had always thought Karen was simply out for a break because Marcy had rejected her.

    ¡°Well, she happens to be in F right now, and she uploaded quite a few pictures yesterday?¡±

    ¡°I also saw it, but it¡¯s just that recently her photos are allndscape photos inside, and she doesn¡¯t even appear in them?¡±

    Tina is the most idle of them all, her hobbies these days are Twitter and What¡¯s App, but that¡¯s why she gets her news faster than anyone else.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll go ande back.¡±

    Rosemary originally wanted to apany her, but due to her current dangerous situation, she finally gave up the idea.

    Anyway, the bathroom is not very far from here, plus this is a private club, surveince and such are very safe.

    ¡°Mr. Davis, it¡¯s rare for you toe to C city, let my secretary show you around, what do you think?¡±

    Fred wore a set of pure handmade custom-made suit, ck shirt with make his whole person looks more ice-cold hard to approach, but because this time Ling¡¯s group in C city bid to a piece ofnd, ready to invest in building an amusement city, or a lot of entrepreneurs in order to be able to get this opportunity for cooperation desperate to jump up.

    I know it¡¯s a moth to the me, but I don¡¯t mind.

    And the reason why Fred wille here today is entirely because there are some things here that need to be done by people from the city government here to help him, otherwise, like this kind of ce, he really does not care.

    Heidi just came out after going to the bathroom, her phone rang at that moment, she picked up the phone and saw the caller number, her mouth was filled with a happy smile.

    ¡°Baby, still awake?¡±

    Elliott¡¯s childish voice came on the other end of the line, probably because he was trying to sleep, with a heavy drowsiness in his tone.

    ¡°Good girl, you sleep first, Mommy will be hometer.¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm, good night.¡±

    Heidi mumbled into the phone, hung up, and mmed into a solid wall of flesh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, did it hurt you?¡±

    Fred, who was ready to walk away with his feet up, stiffened when he heard that longed-for voice, and Heidi just happened to look up at that moment, and the four eyes met.

    When she saw that familiar face, Heidi felt like her breathing was going to stop, her heart was pounding so hard, she had always thought she had slowly started to forget him, yet at this moment, Heidi realized that she had never forgotten him, because her heart was like being violently torn at the moment, it hurt so much she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    It¡¯s him.

    He actually came to C City.

    I did not expect to see so many years, he has long since faded away the youth of the year, and now he is more mature and stable, between the hands and feet are the king of the air.

    ¡°Heidi?¡±

    Fred looked at the woman in front of him, half a day before he shouted two words out of his mouth, and his voice could not help but choke a little.

    Who¡¯s going to tell him what¡¯s going on here?

    Why is it that his Heidi is obviously still alive and no one has told him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±

    Heidi violently pushed him away and ran desperately for the private room.

    At those words, Fred¡¯s head exploded, and a painful drilling came from his chest.

    Is he really mistaken for someone else?

    But the one just now was clearly his Luo¡¯er, but why would she say that she had mistaken her for someone else?

    ¡°Mr. Davis?¡±

    Several bosses standing behind looked at the man in front of them, a face confused, ording to their understanding, since Mr. Davis¡¯s wife died, his side has never been a woman, of course there are still a lot of women who are not afraid of death to strip and run to his bed, but in the end are blocked by him.

    Because of this, everyone in private has been specting whether he is not working there.

    But now see the situation in front of you, it seems that those previous rumors are false, not people can not, just people can not do to you.

    Nope, she¡¯s his Heidi.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Fred came back to his senses and scattered his legs in the direction Heidi ran ¡­

    Rosemary and Tina were chatting enthusiastically when they saw Heidi walk in with a panicked look on her face, a pale and colorless face, scaring Rosemary, who hurriedly stood up and asked worriedly, ¡°Heidi, what¡¯s wrong with you, aren¡¯t you feeling well?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°I saw him.¡±

    After Heidi sat down, she grabbed Rosemary¡¯s arm and said with some excitement.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you always tell us what his name is, otherwise how do we know who you say he is!¡±

    Tina has always been anxious, and when she heard Heidi say only this, she was in a hurry.

    After taking a deep breath and regting his emotions, he said slowly, ¡°I just ran into Fred.¡±

    ¡°Who is Fred, he ¡­¡±

    ¡°Who did you just say you ran into?¡±

    Tina just wanted to fight for Heidi, when she heard the word Fred, her face instantly turned ugly.

    The man who haunted Heidi like a tumor, who ruthlessly abandoned them, mother and son, for his own selfish reasons, nowes to the door.

 Chapter 1147 heartache â€¦â€¦

    Fred looked for Heidi in the bar all night, returned to the hotel face gloomy to the extreme, the assistant stood aside looking at the face of the ck as the bottom of the pot BOSS, gently touched the man beside him, whispered: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I am not very clear, I heard that BOSS was identally hit by a girl inside the bar, and I am not sure about the rest.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you always follow the BOSS?¡±

    ¡°I happened to go to deliver those big shots at that time, and by the time I came back the BOSS was like this.¡±

    Secretary Selma is also quite stifled, he only went out to send people, how a return to this day are going to change.

    The most important thing is that the one who messed with their boss this time is a woman, and I don¡¯t know which woman actually bumped into their boss, if he finds it, he will have to teach him a good lesson.

    The back, Selma thought of what she said today, simply hate to cut their own tongue, that is their boss¡¯s wife, more important than the boss¡¯s life of the woman, he said such words is not to seek death?

    ¡°You guys go and find out for me who that girl just went to the bar with, and her details.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Fred raised his eyes, looked at them, a murderous sh of horror in his deep eyes, and said, almost through clenched teeth, ¡°Do I need to repeat myself again?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll check it out right away.¡±

    Selma two people shuddered with fear, just the boss¡¯s eyes really good scary, almost choked.

    Fred stood in front of the window, his eyes obscure, looking down at the colorful night scene in the distance, his heart mixed with sadness and joy.

    Happy because Heidi is not dead, sad because if she is not dead, why didn¡¯t shee to him, is she still angry, angry at him for what he did back then?

    Heidi returned home to the children¡¯s room to see the children back to the room, the mind is full of just in the bar scene, he actually came to C city, really did not think that the past so long, they would meet again.

    It¡¯s just that he¡¯s really changed so much, the previous sunny and handsome, every day will hang a smile on the lips of Fred seems to be gone, now he is more mature than before, all over the body exudes a mature man¡¯s temperament, more and more charming.

    If not just now, perhaps he would have forgotten that there is a woman named Heidi in this world!

    Because just now, she saw the surprise in his eyes, perhaps she was just a passerby in his life.

    The thought of this, the corner of Heidi mouth can not help but reveal a bitter smile, tears are very indisputable fell, although she knew she could not forget him cleanly for a while, but did not expect, his reappearance even directly let her squared away.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to a party? Why are you back so early?¡±

    Marks knocked on the door, and when he saw no sound inside, he just pushed the door and walked in.

    When Heidi saw that it was Marks, her tears fell even more fiercely, and she flung herself into his arms, as if her heart was being gnawed by ten thousand ants, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Looking at Heidi, who was crying her heart out, Marks¡¯ heart was breaking, and while gently wiping her tears, she asked heartily.

    ¡°My heart hurts so much, all these years I tried so hard to forget him, I thought I could, but until today I realized that I simply could not do it, could not do it ¡­¡±

    Marks¡¯ body shuddered as he listened to her words, a sense of foreboding swept over him but was quickly hidden, ¡°You met Mr. Davis today didn¡¯t you?¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that she did not speak, Marks also stopped talking and hugged her tightly, he knew that she needed a little time to digest, if it was really that easy to forget, then such a she would not have touched his heart.

    After a long time, Heidi realized she had gotten Marks¡¯ shirt all wet and said, embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I messed up your shirt.¡±

    Marks rubbed her hair and said dotingly, ¡°Fool, it¡¯s just a dress, not to mention that we don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other.¡±

    The words fell, Heidi felt even more that she had just been too emotional, she had obviously agreed to Marks¡¯ proposal, and in a while they will be married, but here she was, she was in tears in front of him for another man, it was really too much.

    ¡°Marks, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Facing Marks, Heidi really does not know what to say, Marks for her is not only the best friend, but also her lifelongmitment to the man, not to mention the years to her and Elliott that is good from the heart, in his body, Heidi is really feel the security of a man to give home, this feeling in Fred is almost never, especially for Elliott, he is like his own son. The first thing you need to do is to take the moon out of the sky and give it to him.

    Whenever they go out shopping, dinner, he holds Elliott, holding her hand, a happy family, I do not know how many passers-by envy, sometimes this picture is almost let her think Elliott is his own son.

    Marks dropped a kiss on her bare forehead with a Tammy smile on his face and softly said, ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong, so why apologize, instead, I should be more upset if you met Mr. Davis today and came back without any reaction?¡±

    Hmm?

    Heidi looked up at him, puzzled.

    ¡°Idiot, if you could really be this cold-blooded and heartless, it wouldn¡¯t be the Heidi I like.¡±

    What he likes is her kindness, the kind that emanates from her bones, but also many girls are not, although he also hopes that she can forget this rtionship, but really so easy to forget, that is not what he wants.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect Heidi to take the initiative to kiss her, his big palm fiercely sped the back of her head and deepened the kiss.

    It was the first time they had kissed in a long time, and it wasn¡¯t that Marks didn¡¯t want to, it was just that he didn¡¯t want to force her, because he wanted a Heidi who epted her wholeheartedly from the bottom of her heart.

    Even when they go outside, the most interaction they do is to hold hands or give a kiss on the forehead.

    The kiss, deep in deep, the temperature inside the room soars dramatically ¡­

    ¡°Where have you been? You don¡¯t answer your phone, do you know how worried we are about you again?¡±

    As soon as Rosemary got out of the car, she saw William rushing out from inside, and she was scolding her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my phone just happened to run out of battery, and I made you guys worry.¡±

 Chapter 1148 The scourge brought by the jade pendant

    ¡°Just had a bit of business out for a bit, is there any news from there?¡±

    Wilson asked as he walked directly to Sean¡¯s side and sat down.

    ¡°Well, the news from Ghost City, they have sent the most powerful assassin inside toplete this mission, as to who the other party is unknown for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Who do you think will be sent over there?¡±

    Sean rubbed his chin, slightly narrowed his eyes, and a faint smile floated at the corner of his mouth, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the person who came this time should be an old acquaintance.¡± Apart from him, I believe there is no one in this world who would dare to send for death after knowing it was him.

    ¡°What do I need to do?¡±

    For Sean¡¯s ability, Wilson still has some understanding, but to be safe, it is better to be safe.

    ¡°No, you just need to stay well with the silly girl, as for him? Last time was just an ident, this time he wants to get it again, I¡¯m afraid it will take him another life.¡±

    At that, Rosemary finally understood who did hisst injury, but the ability of the person who was able to injure Sean should not be underestimated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just let it go.¡±

    Sean nodded, before dropping his gaze on Rosemary¡¯s empty hand, his brow furrowed slightly in unhappiness, ¡°Rosemary, did you go out ande back like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Rosemary was still thinking about what they had just talked about and hadn¡¯t responded at all to what Sean was referring to.

    ¡°How to say I am also your life-saver, I do not say, you will not pretend that you do not know anything!¡±

    If William hadn¡¯t just made the mistake of saying that Rosemary¡¯s barbecue was very good, he wouldn¡¯t have realized that he had such a barbecue master beside him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just have it?¡±

    It was because she knew they were going out to eat that she didn¡¯t bring him any food.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    Sean dropped his gaze to William, who was ying a game aside, ¡°Eat up.¡±

    The words fell, William felt a cold, sharp gaze straight to the heart, hands a shiver, almost did not throw the phone in his hands, raised his head to his master that murderous gaze, instant understanding.

    As fast as possible, he turned his attention to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, just now the master and I went out to spy, we forgot that we hadn¡¯t eaten dinner, why don¡¯t you go help us grill some barbecue?¡±

    ¡°Okay, you guys wait.¡±

    Rosemary nced at them and said helplessly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    This Sean everything else is good, but too arrogant, every time you want her to do something never personally asked, which makes Rosemary is very depressed, dare to say that this guy just want her to owe him, so that in the future, so free to tell her to do this and sit there.

    Sean looked at Rosemary¡¯s stifled look and was amused, but seeing William continue to sit in his seat and y games, he kicked him hard and said, ¡°Go help.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The kicked William quickly put down his phone and whooshed away.

    After they left, Sean¡¯s expression suddenly became serious and asked Wilson, ¡°Does Rosemary have a green jade pendant?¡±

    The words fell, Wilson looked at Sean¡¯s eyes instantly became wary, which made Sean annoyed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that, I don¡¯t dare to be interested in that broken jade pendant of hers.¡±

    ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    Since thest time Rosemary showed the jade pendant to Adrian, he said that the jade pendant was not from The Bernard Family, and then Adrian showed the jade pendant to one of his experts who knows jade, and the other party could not tell what theposition of the jade was.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care how I know, but in any case, you must remember what I told you today.¡±

    But after a short time, the emperor suddenly fell seriously ill, always saying that as soon as he slept he dreamed of an old man taking him to a mountain, and asked him to protect that mountain no matter what the cost, after which the emperor told the empress what had happened in his dream, and the empress, because she was worried about the emperor¡¯s health, asked the emperor to draw a map, and then gave it to her maternal brother to take with him to look for it, and after a month , the empress¡¯s brother came back, and he told the emperor that there was indeed that mountain, but there was a huge stone door on that mountain, and there was a cloud-like figure in the middle of the stone door, and no matter how they got it, they just couldn¡¯t open that stone door.¡±

    When the emperor heard the empress¡¯s brother say that, he jumped straight up from the bed and pulled the empress¡¯s brother towards that sitting.

    After another month, the emperor and the empress¡¯s brother came back again, a step into the pce ordered the empress to take out that piece of tree jade, and then handed over to the craftsman in ordance with the picture he drew polished such two fast jade out, for security reasons, the emperor himself that piece, the empress¡¯s brother took a piece, if one day any one of them has any ident between them, it is necessary to take that piece of jade away at the first time.

    ¡°Do you mean to say that the jade pendant on Rosemary¡¯s body is the key to open that stone door?¡±

    Wilson listened to him speak, frowning more and more tightly, why he had a sense of listening to the story even?

    ¡°It should be, but what exactly is inside that mountain, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, there is a good chance that Rosemary¡¯s mother¡¯s car ident before was also rted to this piece of jade?¡±

    If this is really the case, then things are not getting confusing.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Rosemary¡¯s real father should be from some hidden family, and his position is not ordinary, and there might be a reason for letting Rosemary¡¯s mother leave with this piece of jade in the first ce.¡±

    Wilson how did not expect that the problem of what he had been investigating behind the scenes for so long would lie in the jade pendant hanging on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    ¡°ording to you, those people who are bent on dealing with us are also because of this jade pendant?¡±

    Looking at him, Wilson asked.

    ¡°This is not certain, if I remember correctly, when that emperor in order to prevent people with bad intentions from entering that mountain without permission, it seems to have set up another organ, and the organ¡¯s proper center must be dripped into the blood of the royal family before the stone door can really open.¡±

    Sean rubbed his chin and said with a serious face.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, that little girl named Rosemary is the heir to one of the Hidden Families.¡±

 Chapter 1149 To get used to

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, how can you be sure that the piece of jade on Rosemary is the key to open that stone door, maybe they¡¯re just simr.¡±

    After all, it is not without this possibility, not to mention that before Rosemary also showed him the jade pendant, in addition to the texture than the fine jade color degree more pure, other than really do not think he has any different.

    ¡°This I do not dare to guarantee like you, I am just giving you a warning now so that you can prepare your mind, but, in the end, I hope that this matter has nothing to do with Rosemary.¡±

    After all, those people are all about money and not life, when ites to get what they want, anything is done.

    ¡°What exactly is hidden on that mountain?¡±

    ¡°It is said to be a treasure, but what it is, no one knows except that emperor and the uncle of the state.¡±

    He only knows that the emperor will hand over that jade pendant to one of his most trusted confidant for safekeeping, and that confidant no one knows who it is, until the subsequent destruction of the country, the emperor did not take out the mountain in exchange for the peace of the country.

    ¡°This I do not understand, if the treasure hidden inside is really a treasure, then why in the end the emperor did not even take it out to fill the treasury, but allowed his country to perish?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I can¡¯t figure out, but as you know, kings have been very twisted in their hearts since ancient times, so maybe she¡¯s just selfish and doesn¡¯t want to give that treasure away.¡± Anyway, he has never been interested in such things as money, or food is more real, because he was able to get him on his feet again.

    ¡°If it¡¯s convenient you can also check it out in private, but you have to remember that the eyes on this treasure in addition to the mob, even many countries are eyeing it and want to take it for themselves, never underestimate the people around you.¡±

    Sean finished speaking, Rosemary came in with the chicken thighs just grilled as well as some skewers, handed the most of the te to Sean, put the other te of grilled oysters in his hand in front of Wilson, ¡°I saw you didn¡¯t eat much tonight, so I grilled you some oysters, try my hand to see if there is any progress? ¡±

    In the past, Rosemary was confident in her barbecue skills, but after eating the barbecue Wilson grilled for her, she instantly felt that her skills were a world away.

    ¡°Anything you make is the most delicious thing in the world.¡±

    Smiling lightly, Wilson picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece and ate it gracefully.

    Sean, sitting on the side, looked at the two people beside him who kept showing affection, and was speechless for a while, before he started eating, he was fed by their dog food, where he could still eat.

    And do not care about their feelings of these single dogs, it is really abominable.

    ¡°Master, try this and see how it tastes?¡±

    William is used to the scene in front of him, when they were first married, they did not know how much dog food they fed to these singles, although the heart is very ufortable, but can not help it, who let him just do not have a woman like it.

    ¡°You can still eat?¡±

    Sean raised his eyes to look at him and asked resentfully.

    ¡°Aiya master, you have to try to get used to it, after all, in the future such a scene will be anytime, anywhere, if your old man really feel hard in your heart, also go outside and find me a master mother back, then you can enjoy showing love in front of them.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s really as good as you say, your master I still single until now?¡±

    William coldly ate a cornucopia of chestnuts, looking at his master, his face full of aggression.

    Rosemary watched their non-stop interaction and was in a good mood, not feeling at all as if she was on the verge of a big fight.

    Hospital.

    Ever since Fiona apanied Crystal home, Edmund felt as if something was missing, and no matter what he did, he would feel out of sorts, almost counting the days.

    When Fiona was in the apartment before, his heart would always feel at home, even though he rarely went back to live there, he would somehow feel at peace in his heart.

    This feeling took even himself by surprise, perhaps really because he was so eager to have a home.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, this is the time for the surgery next week, you take a look at it and if there is nothing wrong I will prepare it ording to the time above.¡±

    At that moment, a small nurse handed him a surgical itinerary and said slightly shyly.

    Edmund opened the folder and was about to put pen to paper when he suddenly thought of something and closed the folder again, ¡°All the surgeries within seven days after tomorrow help me change, let the doctor and Dr. Xu work hard.¡±

    ¡°Is Dr. Edmund going somewhere?¡±

    The young nurse was just hired in some time ago. The previous nurse was getting married, so Edmund specially granted her a three-month wedding leave, temporarily allowing this young nurse to help with the process.

    ¡°Well, it urred to me that there were some things to take care of.¡±

    The young nurse looked at Edmund¡¯s side face, a heart thumping incessantly, the reason why she was hired to work here as a nurse, is because Edmund came.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, anything else?¡±

    Edmund raised his head and saw the little nurse was looking at himself with a flowery face, for this scene in front of him, he had long been used to it, but he still didn¡¯t like it when he was at work.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else you can go ahead and get busy!¡±

    The young nurse was violently pulled back by Edmund¡¯s coughing and hurriedly took the folder, her cheeks flushed and she fled the office.

    Seeing such a scene, Edmund shook his head helplessly, and a small palm-sized face naturally appeared in his mind.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The entrance to the Misty Forest.

    ¡°Crystal, do you think Grandpa will be shocked when he sees me suddenly appear in front of himter?¡±

    A week ago she said she would note back, and now she suddenly appears, grandpa will be surprised.

    ¡°Grandpa won¡¯t be shocked, but he¡¯ll definitely be startled, but I think his old man will like the surprise more than the shock.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I was brought up by my grandfather since I was a child, and I¡¯ve never been separated from my grandfather even when I was growing up. If Rosemary hadn¡¯t been in danger, I¡¯m afraid I would have stayed here until now.¡±

    Fiona grew up knowing the mission she carries, so don¡¯t look at her young, know a lot of things, although she doesn¡¯t like this identity, but there are some things in your not yet born already predetermined.

    Crystal looked at the bouncing Fiona in front of her, a sh of guilt in her eyes, and prayed secretly in her heart that it was still toote!

 Chapter 1150 The smell of burnt

    ¡°Crystal, do you smell a burnt smell?¡±

    Fiona, who was walking in front, sniffed with her nose. Because she grew up in the mountains, her sense of smell was better than the average person.

    On hearing this, Crystal¡¯s heart thumped, her body shuddered, and she took Fiona¡¯s hand and ran towards the top of the highest hill in front of her.

    ¡°Crystal, that¡¯s not the way to the vige.¡±

    But Crystal did not answer her, the two came to the top of the mountain as fast as they could, when Fiona saw the smoke emanating from the valley, her head buzzed, her face was pale and bloodless, and she turned her head and ran down the mountain.

    ¡°Fiona, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Grandpa.¡±

    Fiona said as she threw the bag off her back and whistled into the forest, and within moments Crystal saw a gori appear in front of them.

    Just as Crystal drew her gun, the gori snapped at the sky and screamed several times, with a strong voice of loving sorrow.

    ¡°Elma, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte, take me to Grandpa.¡±

    Elma pounded her chest hard, crouched down and picked up Fiona and ran ahead as fast as she could.

    ¡°Fiona, you wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Crystal wait for me where you are, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Dropping the words, Fiona¡¯s voice disappeared into the forest.

    C city, Edmund finished arranging things inside the hospital, drove to arge drugstore, bought a variety of tonic in the trunk, a rare trip, plus the traffic there and not developed, want to buy something is not convenient, thinking, Edmund went back to change a buggy, will be able to think of things to buy a little, soon the buggy stuffed full.

    Looking at a car full of stuff, Edmund suddenly had a feeling of door-to-door marriage proposal, even he could not help but feel the funny.

    Fortunately, when they recognized Fiona as a sister, otherwise this battle, will really make Fiona difficult.

    After all, in their secluded mountain vige, the mind is still in the old feudal, in the face of this battle of his power, will think wrong that is also very normal.

    Shortly after Fiona went in, the forest suddenly started a thickyer of white fog, Crystal turned outside a dozen circles have never found the intersection into the vige, can not help but some anxiety.

    Judging from the smoke they just saw, those people should not havepletely left yet, and if they let them catch Fiona, it would be a problem.

    The thought that Fiona may be in danger, Crystal is more and more anxious, when see the sky on the white fog is getting thicker and thicker, heart screaming bad, Fiona is nning to trap those people.

    This Crystal is not calm, it seems Grandpa Ivan is met with misfortune, otherwise Fiona will not use their family forbidden art.

    Edmund drove the car just to the outskirts of the forest, saw ayer of thick white fog floating over the forest not far away, thisyer of white fog than they saw before but also more thick, frowned slightly, this is only April day, how the forest will be so thick over the white fog?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Worried that the longer it drags on,ter he will not even see the road.

    ¡°Shit, what the hell kind of weather is this, just now it was fine, howe all of a sudden there is such a big fog?¡±

    The man in ck looked at the thickening white fog in front of him and couldn¡¯t help but roar.

    ¡°Boss, I had heard before that all these hidden family¡¯s know some kind of forbidden arts, do you think it will ¡­¡±

    The man in ck ate a chestnut to the head before he could finish his sentence, and the man at the head said in no good mood, ¡°Don¡¯t scare yourself, haven¡¯t we killed all the people here?¡±

    Originally this mission, the top is toe over to pick up an item, but they searched the entire vige did not find the item, and the old man let him escape, it seems that to find the item or must first find the old man to do.¡±

    ¡°Everyone split up and look again, he¡¯s wounded, he shouldn¡¯t get far.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Boss, this fog is getting bigger and bigger, should we wait for the fog to clear before looking?¡±

    One of the men in ck looked at the white fog in front of him, his brow furrowed, not to mention looking for someone, even to see the way is a problem.

    ¡°Yes, boss, you see this fog is getting thicker and thicker, I think we¡¯d better find a ce to wait, anyway, that old guy is injured and can not walk far.¡±

    ¡°No, if the other side takes advantage of the rising white mist to escape, we will be just as dead if we don¡¯t get that thing.¡±

    Doing their line of work, never life and death are not their own master, once the task is notpleted above, the light is punished, the heavy is directly killed.

    The other men in ck heard their boss say so, instantly with a chicken blood, as if ghostly disappeared in the white mist.

    ¡°Grandpa, hang in there, Fiona will take you to the doctor right away, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Fiona cried as she covered the wound on Grandpa Ivan¡¯s chest that was bubbling with blood.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote, Fiona, now listen well to what Grandpa said to you and make sure you keep him in your mind, okay?¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    Grandpa Ivan grabbed Fiona¡¯s hand and strained to say.

    Watching the blood keeping out of Grandpa Ivan¡¯s mouth, Fiona kept wiping the blood from the corners of her mouth, ¡°No, Grandpa you will be fine, I will take you to Edmund now, he will be able to cure you.¡±

    ¡°Silly child, grandpa¡¯s body grandpa knows himself, you should not be too sad, people will die, not to mention that grandpa can live to this age is already very content, the only regret is not able to see my Fiona married and have children.¡±

    Although he knew that perhaps his granddaughter would never get married in this lifetime, as Fiona¡¯s grandfather, he still hoped that she would soon be able to escape the mission brought to them by the family so that their lives could return to normal.

    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡­¡±

    Ahem ¡­

    ¡°Fiona, put your ear to the ground.¡±

    Despite her reluctance, Fiona put her ear to the ground and listened to her grandfather exin her words, her face growing paler and paler.

    ¡°Fiona, remember what Grandpa just told you, go get your stuff now and get out of here and don¡¯t evere back.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, Fiona don¡¯t leave you.¡±

    Fionay on Grandpa Ivan¡¯s chest, weeping tears, she never thought that their n would one day be exterminated.

    All along she thought that as long as she took the family mission down, she would give the n a peaceful, peaceful day, not expecting to still be found by those people.

    ¡°Grandpa don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t find us yet, Fiona will see you out first, okay?¡±

    She really didn¡¯t want her grandfather to leave her behind like that, even if there was a glimmer of hope, she had to fight for it.

 Chapter 1151 we can all die together

    ¡°Fiona, you used the Beyonc¨¦ spell?¡±

    Grandpa Ivan looked at the thick white fog outside and coughed even more when agitated, with blooding out of the corners of his mouth.

    Seeing this, Fiona hurriedly reached out and smoothed her hand over Grandpa Ivan¡¯s heart, exining anxiously, ¡°Grandpa you should not get excited, those men in ck are not gone yet, if I don¡¯t use the Beyonc¨¦ spell, they will soon find us.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, do you know what happens to your body when you use the Beyonc¨¦ spell?¡±

    He also looked forward to the day when she could marry and have children? Once you move this, even if you get married in the future, you will not have an heir.

    This is the consequence of using the Bijou spell, so a forbidden spell like this one cannot be used by them if not as ast resort, which is why their patriarch ssified it as a forbidden spell in the first ce.

    Although the women they were chosen for were unable to move, they still hold on to that one remaining glimmer of hope in each generation.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    However, I do not know how many generations, they have not waited for the appearance of that person, just when they all feel desperate, Rosemary¡¯s appearance brings them both hope and danger.

    ¡°Grandpa, Fiona doesn¡¯t care, what Fiona cares about is being able to be with Grandpa forever, Fiona doesn¡¯t want to be an orphan.¡±

    Fiona has already cried tears at this moment, the palm of the small face is full of pain.

    At this time, a rush of footsteps came this way, Grandpa Ivan¡¯s face changed and he pushed Fiona to the side with force, ¡°Fiona go, remember what Grandpa just told you.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m not leaving.¡±

    ¡°If you want to leave, it¡¯s not that easy. I advise you two ancestors and grandchildren to hand over the Tears of the Feather in a hurry so that I can still give your ancestors and grandchildren a whole body.¡±

    The man in ck at the head of the group had murderous intent in his eyes, staring intently at Fiona.

    The men in ck were masked, so she couldn¡¯t see their faces clearly, but she knew in her heart that either he would die or she would die today, or else he would see his true face and go out and bring danger to Rosemary and everyone else.

    Fiona looked at the man in ck in front of her and smiled slowly, ¡°Brother, I know where the Tears of the Feather you want is.¡±

    ¡°Come on, where is it?¡±

    The man in the lead started to look up and down Fiona, the top had said before that the heirs of this hidden family are female, and just now he heard her call this old man grandfather, it seems that this little girl is the future patriarch of their n.

    Thinking, the man at the head of the group asked in a somewhat anxious tone, ¡°Where is The Tears of the Feather?¡±

    ¡°It is not impossible to tell you, provided that you must promise me a condition, or else the big deal is to die together.¡±

    As long as she doesn¡¯t say anything, they will never find the Tears of the Feather either.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The ck-d man beside him shouted with some difficulty, they came here originally for the purpose of getting that thing, as for the old guy in front of him, even if you let him go, you may not be able to live.

    The leader of the man suddenly began to be difficult, after all, he is still not sure if the little girl in front of him is really the future patriarch, there is another point is that at the moment the forest is full of fog, just they also just happen to be nearby, to find them, otherwise even if he is powerful it is impossible to find them.

    ¡°Hey, have you thought about it yet?¡±

    Fiona saw that he kept hesitating and asked aloud.

    ¡°Why should I believe that The Tears of the Feather is in your possession, if you are lying to me, then wouldn¡¯t I have fallen for your trick?¡±

    The man in ck is not stupid, this is after all their territory, if he really wants to y any small moves, it is not impossible.

    ¡°Since you do not believe, then I have no choice but to talk to grandpa ¡­¡±

    Fiona words have not finished, only to hear a thud, just Fiona was standing there stone door suddenly opened, Fiona with grandfather jumped down, waiting for the ck man reacted, the stone door has closed.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do?¡±

    The head of the man desperately looking around to see if there is no organ, looking for half a day nothing to find.

    ¡°Little bitch, how dare you shade me, let me catch youter and see how I¡¯ll get you.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Fiona squatted down to try to carry Grandpa, but was pulled by Grandpa Ivan, ¡°Fiona, Grandpa ¡­ doesn¡¯t ¡­ can¡¯t.¡±

    Grandpa Ivan shook his head, his voice getting weaker and weaker, took Fiona¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Today such a thing happened in fact grandpa has already talked about it, the reason why grandpa called you out at first is to hope that you can escape this cmity, grandpa¡¯s own body how grandpa knows, I¡­ ¡­¡±

    Ahem ¡­¡­

    Grandpa Ivan coughed even more, ¡°Fiona, master ¡­ grandfather does not ¡­ want to ¡­ leave this ¡­ here, you ¡­ you just promise grandpa ¡­ grandpa onest ¡­ one request okay ¡­ well?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa ¡­¡±

    Fiona flung herself into her grandfather¡¯s arms, let out a painful sound, tears kept falling, and nodded with difficulty, ¡°Yes, Fiona promises you.¡±

    Grandpa Ivan heard Fiona¡¯s words, a smile of satisfaction surfaced on his face and stroked her head, ¡°Good boy ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Fiona felt the hands just stroking her head fell down weakly, the body stiffened, and even forgot to cry.

    I don¡¯t know how long it took before Fiona slowly slowed down and gentlyid Grandpa Ivan¡¯s body down, dropped a kiss on his forehead and choked, ¡°Grandpa, you have a good sleep, Fiona will be right back.¡±

    Edmund slowly drove the car forward, fortunately today he drove an off-road vehicle, otherwise the mountain road is really impossible to walk.

    From a distance Crystal heard the sound of a car and thought it was reinforcements from the other side. Just at the moment she was about to shoot, she noticed that the person inside the car looked somewhat familiar.

    Crystal quickly did a quick search in her head and quickly remembered, shouting out to the person in the car, ¡°Dr. Edmund?¡±

    Edmund, who heard the shout, mmed on the brakes and saw Crystaling out of the white mist, ¡°Crystal, why are you alone, where is Fiona?¡±

    Searching around the circle did not see Fiona, Edmund suddenly some nervous question.

    ¡°Something happened at Grandpa Ivan¡¯s, and Fiona went in alone.¡±

    Crystal looked at Edmund with some surprise and asked in a slightly cold tone, ¡°What brings Dr. Edmund here?¡±

    ¡°It just so happens that there is nothing going on inside the hospital these days, so I thought I woulde and see Grandpa Ivan, but just as I arrived at the entrance to Sen, I saw a thick white fog rise from afar.¡±

    ¡°Those white fogs were most likely invoked by Fiona, and since you¡¯ve been here before, you should remember where the entrance is!¡±

 Chapter 1152 big brother take you home

    Crystal regretted her words as soon as they were out of her mouth, she didn¡¯t even know where the entrance was, and Edmund didn¡¯t even know it.

    Thankfully, just as Crystal and Edmund were getting anxious, the white fog over the forest had begun to slowly dissipate, and in no time, the entrance to the vige was thus presented to them.

    Looking at the entrance in front of them, Crystal and Edmund couldn¡¯t think twice and quickly ran towards the vige.

    The white fog gradually dispersed, the ground sprawling corpses slowly presented in front of the leader of the ck man looked at the girl in white in front of him, gulped and said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Save that statement for when you go down there and find the answer!¡±

    The words fell, the man in charge only felt a chill under his throat and looked incredulously at the girl in front of him.

    The girl lightly patrolled around a circle, clear eyes without any strange, stop looking for a second, turned around and walked towards the stone house not far away.

    When Edmund and Crystal find Fiona, she has already passed out, and beside her is Grandpa Ivan¡¯s tombstone, the bright red words on the monument are extraordinarily harsh and painful to the heart.

    Looking at Fiona covered in blood, hands because of digging a hole has been bloody, can be seen at that time Fiona¡¯s heart is how painful.

    Boom, at this time, the sky shed a loud thunder, not long after the dark clouds rolled, pouring rain poured, a lightning will light up half the sky.

    Perhaps the heavens were also moved by Fiona¡¯s filial piety, and even the sky cried along with her.

    Edmund carefully picked Fiona up and gently pressed his mouth to her ear, softly saying, ¡°Fiona don¡¯t be afraid, big brother will take you home.¡±

    A tear slowly flowed from the corner of Fiona¡¯s eye, Edmund¡¯s hand holding her body could not help but tighten the force, a pair of gentle eyes shed a touch of killing intent.

    When Crystal took care of the vigers¡¯ bodies, Edmund returned to the car and helped Fiona simply bandage up, looking at the pale, bloodless face, a sense of self-recrimination crept in from the heart.

    ¡°Did you know from the beginning that someone wasing after Fiona¡¯s people?¡±

    Edmund, who had been watching Fiona, suddenly spoke up.

    Crystal¡¯s body gave a slight pause, wiggled her lips, when her eyes fell on Fiona¡¯s small face without a bit of blood, heart is very sad, this pain of the dead family she is personally read, but she is more fortunate than Fiona, her grandfather at least still remain by her side.

    But over there ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s true that we received such news, but it¡¯s not confirmed yet, that¡¯s why I brought Fiona back, just to talk to Fiona¡¯s grandfather about this matter, only what I didn¡¯t expect was that we ended up being a stepte.¡±

    Edmund looked at her, I don¡¯t know why he always felt that the Crystal in front of him seemed to have some secret that neither of them knew, and when he just asked if he knew about it, his eyes clearly carried a few moments of hesitation, and when he wanted to be sure again, her eyes had returned to normal.

    Maybe he was overthinking it.

    In the darkness of the night, a sensitive, athletic figure quickly passed through The Grant family¡¯s security system and managed to enter The Grant family¡¯s main vi. By the faint moonlight, the man in ck slowly walked towards the person on the couch, only before he could fully approach the other party, a dagger had been firmly inserted in his chest, looking incredulously at the familiar figure in front of him.

    With a snap, the lights in the vi instantly cooled, Sean¡¯s mouth curled into an evil smile as he walked up to the man in ck and ripped off his face scarf, ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised at my reaction today, Lone Wolf?¡±

    ¡°You knew I wasing tonight?¡±

    Lone Wolf¡¯s icy eyes locked on Sean and asked in surprise.

    Sean stroked the broken hair on his forehead and said innocently, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    The reason he is called Lone Wolf is not an empty name, but his strength is indeed that strong, he has been taking assignments since he was fifteen years old and has never missed,, until he met Sean in front of him, which made him interested in the profession of assassin for the first time.

    As Ghost City¡¯s top assassin, with a sense of mission to determine the life and death of others, as long as the people he sees on his lone wolf, will never live to see the sun tomorrow.

    Yet it was a big blow to Lone Wolf to have Sean break his rules over and over again.

    So, even though Ghost City has rules that all tasks involving Sean are not allowed, but the lone wolf still repeatedly broke the rules, like this time today, the original Ghost City side has intended to re-deal with this matter, but he made a military order in front of the top, just did not think that they have not met Sean has beenpletely out of chance.

    Hearing his words, Sean couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, reaching out his hand to lift his three-dimensional chin, smiling evilly and letting out a tsk-tsk sigh, ¡°Pity, pity, if you weren¡¯t sopetitive,, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today, it¡¯s just a pity that you have such a handsome face.¡±

    The lone wolf turned his head around and stared at him fiercely, saying, ¡°Losing is losing, me it on my inferior skills.¡± With those words, the lone wolf fell to the ground.

    Sean looked at him the same and could not help but shake his head, ¡°You really look at it, but for the sake of the fact that we have fought several times at least, I will eat less and help you find a better ce The Duncun Family, find a good family to reincarnate in the next life!¡±

    ¡°Master, this lone wolf killed so heavily in this life, not to mention the next life, it will be difficult to be reborn as a human being in the next life.¡±

    William walked up to Sean¡¯s side at some point and looked at the man on the ground and said.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Suddenly, a piercing cold light from the side directly swept over, William received the appalling killing intent, a tremor, the heart screamed bad, how he forgot the master, this said the lone wolf in the next life can not be reincarnated, this is not equal to their master together to take it?

    ¡°Master, in fact, I¡¯ve heard those old people say before that if we find someone to help him reincarnate when he¡¯s buried, in a puja or something, he can be reincarnated in his next life.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go.¡±

    Sean really hates to kick this disciple to fly, really angry with him.

    ¡°You will pay for his burial and the expenses incurred for the mess you just mentioned, and don¡¯t bother me if there¡¯s nothing going on, I¡¯m going to my room to sleep.¡±

    After saying that, Sean yawned a long time and walked towards his room on the second floor with a sleepy face.

    The lone wolf¡¯s corpse, William looked up at the moon in the sky with a speechless face, clearly said he would eat a little less to people The Duncun Family, but in the end all let hime out, think of so much money spent on a killer to kill them above, William how to think are feeling the pain.

 Chapter 1153 keep sleeping

    After the lone wolf matter ended, Wilson also received news from Ghost City that the mission to assassinate them had been cancelled. After this incident, I believe those who want Wilson and Rosemary¡¯s lives will think hard for a while, after all, even the lone wolf can¡¯t kill the person, ask who else dares to take on this mission in the assassin world.

    ¡°How¡¯s that going, is Fiona doing better?¡±

    The next morning Rosemary learned about Fiona¡¯s injury, only she did not expect that overnight, the entire Fiona n was wiped out, and Fiona has not woken up since Edmund brought her back, and has been unconscious.

    Karen shook her head and took the thermos box from Rosemary, then gave Fiona a look and gestured for Rosemary to go out and talk.

    ¡°What did Edmund say?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the person lying quietly on the bed not far away, her eyebrows were full of worry, fearing that Fiona would just keep sleeping.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund said Fiona because of severe stimtion, resulting in the brain¡¯s nerves automatically choose to rest state, so unless Fiona herself wants to wake up, it is likely that she will just sleep forever, until ¡­ ¡±

    Thetter words Karen really did not dare to go on, afraid that once I said the words, Fiona really did not wake up.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s a good chance that Fiona won¡¯t remember anyone even if she wakes up, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, the possibility of memory loss would be higher.¡±

    If memory loss can make her heart feel better, it¡¯s not a bad thing.

    Amnesia is the best option than waking up with images of your family¡¯s demise in your head.

    Rosemary sat there and sighed softly, looking at Fiona¡¯s eyes in addition to heartache more than guilt.

    ¡°Now insert an important news, just now, J Country White House suddenly urred a big explosion, ording to the reporter there turned back to the news that, at that time, the President of W Country as well as the rice royal family representative Mrs. Judy were attending the national interview conference, at this moment the smoke over the White House, fire¡­ ¡­¡±

    Rosemary and Karen heard the newsing from above the TV, their heads exploded, their faces went pale and their bodies jerked backwards several steps.

    ¡°You guys are okay!¡±

    Edmund held them in time. He rushed over as soon as he saw the news because he was worried that the two of them would mess up after seeing it.

    ¡°No, it must not be mom, it must not be.¡± Karen looked at the body that was constantly being carried out from inside on the TV, tears had already soaked her eyes and bit her lips tightly.

    ¡°Karen, don¡¯t worry about it yet, you call Gaby first and see if he¡¯s right to know what¡¯s going on there.¡±

    Compared to Karen, Rosemary, despite the fear in her heart, remains calm at the moment, because only then can she handle things better.

    Wilson happens to be out of town at the moment, and the only person Rosemary can count on right now is herself.

    If she is like Karen, things will only get more and more troublesome. After all, Fiona is still lying in a hospital bed and Edmund has to take care of her, so he can¡¯t be distracted from helping.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Karen hurriedly took her cell phone out of her bag and dialed Gaby¡¯s personal cell phone number.

    When Gaby gave her this number, Karen thought she would never dial it in her life, but she never expected her to call it so soon.

    But no matter how Karen called, the phone always came with a cold female voice inside, which made Karen¡¯s heart even more uneasy.

 Chapter 1154 more precious than anyone else

    Rosemary¡¯s cell phone suddenly rang when she was as anxious as an ant on the stove.

    Seeing the unfamiliar phone number on the phone, Rosemary subconsciously pressed the answer button, and soon a low, slightly impatient voice came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Missy, it¡¯s Gaby, is Karen with you please?¡±

    Rosemary nced at Karen, wondering why Gaby was looking for Karen at this moment.

    ¡°In, Doyle, I just saw the news and it said ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary finished her question, Doyle had already interrupted her, ¡°Missy, don¡¯t be anxious, sir is only slightly injured, not as serious as they said, but Mrs. Judy wants to see you and Karen, I have asked Gaby to pick you up, please Missy and Karen go to the top floor of the National Trust building. top floor, our ne will arrive in half an hour.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary looked at Fiona¡¯s ward as well and said, ¡°Big brother, Fiona is in your hands, call me if anything happens, we¡¯ll keep in touch at all times.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you don¡¯t have to worry about this side, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    Edmund also did not ask more questions, after all, Adrian¡¯s identity is there, no matter what happens, his whereabouts are extremely confidential, like they are simply impossible to know.

    Two hourster, the ne arrived smoothly at the presidential airport, before getting off the ne far below, I saw a row of servants and two British doctors in white coats, once they saw them, the foreign doctor hurried up to Rosemary respectfully bowed, said: ¡°Hello, twodies, please follow me. ¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, maybe things aren¡¯t as bad as we thought.¡± Rosemary said so, but her heart was already in her throat.

    And Gaby from the time he received them has been constantly inmand of the investigation of the main cause of this explosion, except when he received them said two words, and then never said a word.

    As soon as they got off the ne, the person disappeared from them again.

    Along the way, Rosemary found that the presidential pce, although on the surface it still looks the same as before, but found the passage to the main vi of her uncle extra Susan, which could not help but make her heart startled and her footsteps followed.

    As soon as Rosemary entered the vi, she saw Doyle, who was directing the servants, and hurried up to her, ¡°Doyle, where is my uncle?¡±

    Doyle didn¡¯t expect them to arrive so quickly, twenty minutes sooner than he expected, ¡°I¡¯ll take the twodies over.¡±

    Just before she entered, Rosemary heard Adrian¡¯s angry roar from inside the room, making her frown.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    In her impression, her uncle had always been a gentle, refined man, and she had never seen him so angry about anything.

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes softened slightly when he heard it was Rosemary¡¯s voice, but his gaze fell on Karen¡¯s body to the side and said, ¡°You¡¯re Karen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, hello Mr. President.¡±

    This was the first time Karen saw Adrian, and she had seen him on TV before, but now that she was standing in front of him, she was a little nervous, but when she thought that her mother was with him, she asked in a somewhat nervous tone, despite some fear, ¡°Mr. President, have you seen my mother?¡±

    Worried that Adrian didn¡¯t know who she was talking about, she added, ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Judy.¡±

    Adrian certainly knows where Judy is, and if it weren¡¯t for her, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here right now.

    ¡°Still in the rescue inside, as for the specific reasonster in with you.¡±

    At the word, Rosemary and Karen both took a step backwards, the most feared thing finally came.

    Looking at them like that, Adrian¡¯s heart didn¡¯t feel good either. He patted their arms and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Karen stood there with you, looking at the clean white door, breathing hard, fingers clenched in the palm of her hand, trying hard to get herself susan down.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s not good, we don¡¯t have any RH negative blood inside the blood bank, and Mrs. Judy¡¯s blood type happens to be the rare panda blood.¡±

    The words fell, and Adrian was heard to speak slowly, ¡°Smoke me.¡±

    ¡°No Mr. President, your body is more important than anyone else¡¯s, not to mention that you are also injured, if you are forcibly drawing blood, your body will definitely not be able to carry it.¡±

    The doctor was the first to disapprove of the explosion, although their husband was not as badly injured as Judy, but it was not lightly injured, if it was someone else, they might agree, but Adrian is after all the president of a country, his life is more precious than anyone else.

    What¡¯s more, there are many eyes out there watching their presidential pce, and once they hear the slightest movement, it is likely to put the whole country in danger.

    ¡°Doyle, go ask the underlings if anyone has this blood type, and if you find any bring them here immediately, go.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After giving the order, Adrian was about to walk towards the operating room, but was pulled by Karen, ¡°Mr. President, let me try!¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know what her blood type was, she couldn¡¯t think about it at the moment, she just hoped her blood type would match.

    Soon Karen¡¯s blood type test results came back, RH negative blood, the same as Judy¡¯s, which made everyone present breathe a sigh of relief.

    In fact, they have this kind of blood inside the blood bank, after all, Adrian is this blood type, but because the blood bank will be emptied every three months, and the time of emptying just today, it also happens to be a shortage of blood.

    The moment Rosemary heard Karen¡¯s test results, her heart was already more than sure that Karen was the daughter of her uncle and Judy¡¯s mother, and I believe that it wouldn¡¯t take long for the family to start buzzing.

    But Rosemary doesn¡¯t say anything about it now, and she¡¯s sure that soon her uncle will find out the subtlety of it.

    ¡°Uncle, let Doyle go with you to take care of the wound! I¡¯ll just stand guard here.¡±

    Although it is at home, but no matter what his identity is there, if identally let the people who have the intention to shoot away, do not know what will be written.

    Although the ce has been reinforced with security, no one can say that it is foolproof.

    ¡°Sir, I will apany you to treat your wound first,ter you still need to show your face to the public, now there are various spections about your injury outside, as well as the vice president¡¯s side has called several times to greet you.¡±

    At that, Adrian could not help but sneer, this is obviously the weasel to the chicken, no good intentions.

 Chapter 1155 All gone

    With Karen¡¯s blood, Judy¡¯s surgery was sessful, but because of the explosion, her body was burned in many ces, and although the surgery was sessful, she still hasn¡¯t managed to pass the dangerous period.

    And Karen was pale because of the excessive blood transfusion. Since Judy was now inside the ICU room, she couldn¡¯t help much and came to Karen¡¯s ward.

    Rosemary sat there with nothing to do and took out her phone and started swiping through it. The whole country of W is quite emotional about the bombing today, saying everything, but more concerned about whether their president was injured.

    Looking at therge wave ofments below, I have to say that her uncle is really loved by the nation, and it¡¯s no wonder why her uncle ended up winning with as many as three votes.

    But Rosemary is more concerned about the cause of the time of the explosion, although J Country side has been announced that a group of socially discontented terrorists in order to retaliate against society and do, although this possibility is very high, but Rosemary still think that all this is too coincidental, there are many reasons if connected always feel that there is something missing, but as for the end is how She could not say.

    But she believes that whatever the truth behind it really is, her uncle has this ability to get to the bottom of things.

    Watching the news of the explosion scene ying on theputer, the thought popped into Rosemary¡¯s mind that it would be such a wonderful image if her uncle could retire and then take her mother outside to walk around and look around.

    But she knew that this thought was only in her mind, like the uncle now sitting in such a high position, want to pull out is not so easy.

    Inside the President¡¯s Room study.

    Adrian sat in front of a wide desk, looking at the information Gaby brought over, a handsome face ck as the bottom of a pot, really things are not as simple as he thought, but this move is really aware, once the n is sessful, can smoothly provoke the three countries of the war, and those behind the people can wait until the back to enjoy the power of the fisherman, really is a good n to kill three birds with one stone, but the other side of a thousand calctions have not calcted Although Judy¡¯s injury is very serious, butpared to the lives of the three countries, her injury is insignificant.

    If on the standpoint of the country, Judy¡¯s approach ispletely correct, but in private her approach makes him very angry, originally she can obviously avoid, but prefer to use her body to block all the danger for him.

    But what Judy did today also made Adrian more convinced that Judy¡¯s heart for him had never changed, only he didn¡¯t understand why she chose to leave him in the first ce.

    This is the only thing Adrian can¡¯t figure out in the past twenty years or so, but after what happened this time, there are some things that maybe they should really talk about face to face and get answers together.

    ¡°Since they want to be deadly don¡¯t stop him, this afternoon¡¯s press conference is cancelled, including all my trips for this week.¡±

    Doyle looked at his own gentleman, saw the corner of his mouth hooked up a Tammy arc, could not help but shiver all over, where a second of silence for each other.

    ¡°Yes, but if you don¡¯t show up for a week, I¡¯m sure that side will be so happy these days that they will be snickering in their sleep.¡±

    But Doyle couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of those people seeing their Mr. President a weekter.

    ¡°Then let him be happy for a few days for the time being, and after we find an opportunity to take all the military power in his hands, we will clean him up.¡±

    For this kind of people who want to die, is to slowly let him understand what is worse than death, in order to afford him for him to carefully nned a surprise.

    He Adrian has never been a soft-hearted person, before not want to do too much, it is because he has never been to these East some disdain, but now they have touched his bottom line, then the matter is not so simple.

    ¡°Consider these days as a vacation, no matter whoes, no one will be seen.¡±

    Closing theputer, Adrian stood up and said faintly.

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Doyle led the way and headed outside.

    Gaby was about to follow out, when he heard Adrian suddenly spoke: ¡°Gaby, you stay by Rosemary¡¯s side this time, those old guys got the news from somewhere and already know about Rosemary, I worry that those old guys will do something against Rosemary, you are by their I am more at ease around them.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Adrian nced up at the window, something to wait for her to wake up, it was time for her to exin the day¡¯s events properly to herself.

    Karen didn¡¯t know how long she had slept and woke up to see Rosemary, who was sitting on the sidelines dozing off.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Reaching out, Karen gently tugged on her arm, worried that she might catch a cold if she slept like this.

    Perhaps because of the blood just drawn, she now only feels weak at the moment, even the strength to raise her hand.

    ¡°Karen, you¡¯re awake, do you still feel ufortable anywhere, are you still dizzy?¡±

    Rosemary asked hurriedly as soon as she saw her awake.

    Shaking it, Karen nced at the door and said, ¡°Rosemary, how¡¯s my mom doing, did the surgery go well?¡±

    With that, Karen was about to struggle to get up, but was held down by Rosemary, ¡°Because of your blood, mom¡¯s surgery was sessful, and now she¡¯s in ICU, and the doctor said that if she makes it through the night, mom will be out of danger.¡±

    ¡°Really? Great, great!¡±

    Karen grabbed Rosemary¡¯s hand because of the excitement force can not help but hold very tight, she is really happy, a hanging heart also slightly down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Mom is not as soft as you think, not to mention the fact that mom has only just met you after a long time, no matter what, she can¡¯t leave you behind like this?¡±

    Grabbing her hand, Rosemary soothed.

    ¡°Rosemary, I want to go see Mom.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Good, when you look better I will apany you to go over, you now lie well here to rest, you are now not see yourself, a face a little pale as paper, no blood at all, really let mother see, still not heartbroken to death ah.¡±

    Rosemary squeezed her shoulders and softly persuaded her.

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Karen reached out and touched her cheek, although she couldn¡¯t see her face now, but thinking about how much blood she had just drawn, even without looking in the mirror, she could imagine how bad her face looked at the moment.

    ¡°Missy ¡­¡±

    At that moment, Gaby suddenly appeared behind them at some point, with a bowl of pork liver congee in her hand.

    Karen¡¯s gaze at this time just met Gaby¡¯s deep ink-like eyes in the eyes, than in the past, the current Gaby let Karen feel a little strange.

 Chapter 1156 Make it up to me properly

    C City.

    As soon as Wilson arrived home, he was told by the housekeeper that Rosemary hadn¡¯te home yesterday, and no one answered their phone calls, but he found out from Edmund that he had gone to W.

    ¡°Wilson, isn¡¯t Sister Rosemary home?¡±

    At this time, the girl standing next to Wilson¡¯s expression is a little lost, she had a hard time getting permission from daddy and mommy toe to see Rosemary, but did not expect to pounce on a nk.

    The girl beamed up pink pink mouth, a look of unhappiness, so that the look makes people look not only a little nasty feeling, but also more than a cute.

    ¡°Well, your sister-inw may be something over there, you stay at home for the next few days, andter I¡¯ll find someone to take you around to C City.¡±

    He had heard the news about the incident in W. He had nned to go there with Rosemary when he returned, but he didn¡¯t expect her to leave first.

    But with something so big happening, no matter what, he should take the time to go over and offer his condolences.

    ¡°Wilson, it¡¯s Hannah¡¯s first time here, is it okay if you walk around with her for two days first?¡±

    Hannah blinked her clear, clean eyes and looked at Wilson with her hands sped together and a pleading expression on her face, that look was so cute.

    ¡°Okay, but I can only stay with you for one day, after that I¡¯ll let my secretary stay with you okay?¡±

    Stroking her head, Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of doting intent.

    ¡°Young master, is this Miss Hannah?¡±

    Owen looked at the young girl who grew taller than him in front of him with a kindly look on her face.

    ¡°Grandpa Owen, you still remember me, I thought you had forgotten Hannah long ago after not seeing her for so many years?¡±

    Holding Owen¡¯s arm, Hannah said happily.

    ¡°Grandpa Owen is to forget who can not forget you, remember when you came here as a child favorite thing is to pull the youngest toe to me to make you good food, I remember your favorite food at that time is sweet and sour fish and sweet and sour pork,ter Grandpa Owen will go to make one for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still Grandpa Owen who loves me, unlike Wilson, who even forgets what people like to eat and what they don¡¯t like to eat.¡±

    With that said, Hannah also did not forget to re at Wilson, that look like a sister dissatisfied with her brother¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Hannah, let the servants cook whatever you want to eatter, now let Owen take you to the guest room first, I still have some things I need to take care of, I wille over to have dinner with you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    For this Hannah, Wilson from the heart like, also may be because of their own rtionship with her father, so also love the house and the.

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s leaving figure, Hannah didn¡¯t do anything about it, but happily took Owen¡¯s arm and let him lead her to her room, jumping up and down, asking questions, with a very gossipy face.

    Because Hannah lived with The Grant family for a year when she was little, Owen didn¡¯t treat her like an outsider and almost always answered questions.

    As soon as Wilson returned to his study, he ced a call to Rosemary, and it didn¡¯t take long for the call to be answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, where are you now?¡±

    Over here, Rosemary slowly strolled to the garden and stood under arge tree by the pond, her slender fingers kept fiddling with the branches next to her and said, ¡°At the presidential pce, how did you get back when you did, did things go well over there?¡±

    ¡°Well, everything went well.¡±

    Wilson stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out, his eyes shing with an obscure and unknown gaze, before asking after a while, ¡°Is Uncle okay!¡±

    ¡°Just a little lightly injured, but my mother¡¯s injuries are much more serious, fortunately Karen and I came over in time, now my mother has been sent to the intensive care unit for observation, the doctor said that as long as the safe passage of this evening, even if the safe passage of the dangerous period.¡±

    Thinking about what happened this morning, Rosemary¡¯s legs are still shaking when she thinks about it, and if her uncle hadn¡¯t picked them up in time, she wouldn¡¯t know what would have happened to her mother.

    It can be seen that the uncle in the early morning has made all the preparations, the urrence of such a big thing can still handle things so well, I am afraid that only his uncle.

    Hearing that Adrian and the others were okay, Wilson was relieved to look out at the colorful Cassie¡¯s fireworks, and his low and maic voice rang slowly in Rosemary¡¯s ears.

    ¡°Rosemary, I miss you so much.¡±

    At that, Rosemary, who was holding the phone, blushed, a sweet feeling slowly spread throughout her body, and then said, ¡°Well, I miss you too.¡±

    It may be the reason why they are separated from each other so much, Wilson¡¯s biggest fear now is to be separated from her. If there are not too many things to deal with, he really wants to stay with her every day and never be separated.

    Hearing Rosemary say she missed him, the corner of Wilson¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but lift upward, ¡°Make sure you make it up to me when you get back.¡±

    Although they are both married, Rosemary still feels very shy and her cheeks burn terribly every time she hears Wilson say such explicit words.

    Wilson saw the phone inside a long time did not speak, he knew Rosemary must be shy, can not help butugh out loud, every time to speak to her love, she will always be shy, however he is very like.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    A casual expression, a movement, will be his titition of the body hot, sometimes he doubts that she is a goblin be.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    Wilson¡¯s eyes fell on the study door and said softly to Rosemary on the phone, ¡°I¡¯ll say hello to my uncle, and I¡¯ll go over to visit after I¡¯m done here, so you should pay more attention to safety over there and eat more, you¡¯re too thin now.¡±

    Hang up the phone, Rosemary frowned, lowered her head to look at her own body, not thin ah, more than one point is fat, less than one point is thin, is a typical clothes rack, the ce where there is meat meat, the ce where there is no meat a little fat, like her body, I do not know how many people to envy it?

    However, it was not until a weekter, when Wilson came to W, that Rosemary understood the words Wilson said, what too thin, obviously it was ready toe over to squeeze her in the morning, okay? Rubbing her almost broken waist, Rosemary red angrily at the culprit in front of her.

    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing standing here?¡±

    Rosemary, still engrossed in her phone call with Wilson, was startled by the sudden noise and turned to see a girl in a light blue dress standing two meters away from her, looking at her with an uncaring look in her eyes.

    For the people inside the presidential pce, Rosemary almost always had a preliminary impression, and quickly brushed everyone inside her brain and found that there was no such person in her impression, and it was clear that this girl was not from The Bernard Family.

 Chapter 1157 pretentious woman

    Seeing that Rosemary did not speak, the girl thought she was weak-minded and could not help but let out a coldugh, ¡°You are not the daughter of any underling of the presidential pce, standing here dreaming of seeing our Mr. President, are you!¡±

    Hearing the words, Rosemary frowned slightly, the girl in front of him looked like a thousand Miss Kim spoiled by her family, eyes are growing to the top of the head,pletely a look of no one in sight.

    Rosemary looked down at her clothes, then suddenly remembered that her clothes had gotten dirty before, and there were no clothes for her to wear at home, so she had to casually ask the maids here to borrow a set to wear, just now the housekeeper hade over and asked her to go upstairs to change, only she hadn¡¯t had time to go, and she didn¡¯t expect to be taken for the daughter of a servant.

    Thinking about it, Rosemary pair can¡¯t help but want tough, and I wonder what kind of expression my uncle would have if he was mistaken for a subordinate here.

    Although the other party¡¯s attitude makes Rosemary very unhappy, but since childhood good education tells her, can not dog bite you a bite, you also bite back, like this pretentious woman in front of the eyes, naturally there is a higher than her to educate people.

    ¡°Seeing how this youngdy isfortable withing and going in the presidential pce, she should be very familiar with it.¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and looked at the other side and spoke slowly.

    ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Since Miss is so familiar with this ce, I believe she should also know that this is Mr. President¡¯s private vi, and outsiders are not allowed toe in except for his designated maids who cane over here.¡±

    When Susan heard Rosemary say that, her face changed, but she quickly said, ¡°I, Susan, am naturally different from others, but you, a subordinate¡¯s daughter, dare toe over here, see what I will tell Adrian.¡±

    Susan?

    Rosemary murmured a few times in her heart, and soon her mind had guessed seven or eight points about the identity of the girl in front of her. If she remembered correctly, the vice president of W is surnamed An, named Joe, and is the nemesis of her uncle, and the girl in front of her must be Joe¡¯s sister, but looking at her, she must have taken a fancy to her uncle.

    Although his uncle is already middle-aged, probably because of his years of fitness, the years have not left anything on his body, he looks like a person in his thirties, and like his uncle such a sessful, stable, hands and feet emitting noble, charming aura of the man, naturally is the most ideal prince charming in the hearts of single girls, plus with the power of The Bernard Family in W. In addition, with the power of The Bernard Family in W, there are countless girls who want to marry into The Bernard Family, and Susan in front of her is one of them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary! I believe Susan should also know about the explosion at J Country, Mr. President was there at the time of the explosion, although J Country said that no foreign guests were hurt, but you think, with that big explosion, how could there really be nothing happened right?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s eyes were slightly red, and her tone was full of pain.

    When Susan saw Rosemary like this, she got nervous and stepped forward to grab her hand, saying urgently, ¡°Is Adrian seriously hurt? And where is he now, take me there quickly.¡±

    ¡°Susan, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Rosemary broke away from her hand, disgruntled.

    It is true that the girl in front of you, as you guessed, is uncle¡¯s admirer. It seems that in the future, when mom and uncle are together, the love rival is really a bit much!

    The most important thing is that people¡¯s identity is still the sister of the vice president, which wants to let her leave have to think about countermeasures, or a bad, that is to help the uncle set up a powerful enemy.

    Thinking about this, Rosemary suddenly felt that this man¡¯s status is too noble is also a very tricky thing, plus Judy always disliked this kind of hook-ups, it seems that if you want to sessfully turn your mother into an aunt, she and Karen still need to do something secretly.

    ¡°And you tell me, is Adrian badly hurt or not, and how is he doing now?¡±

    Susan held back a nce at the red mark on Rosemary¡¯s arm, but having grown up in the house cross and domineering, she wouldn¡¯t apologize even if she knew she was wrong.

    Rosemary did not expect her to even say sorry, plus her identity is here, many things may seem nothing to themselves, but if it falls into the mouth of those who have a heart there is no telling what will be, not to mention that now the situation on her uncle¡¯s side is not very good, she can no longer produce unnecessary trouble for him.

    ¡°Susan, just now you also said that I am just a subordinate¡¯s daughter, like Mr. President 10, 000 people admire, is it possible for me, an inferior person, to know.¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, RosemaryTammy gave a smile, ¡°Sorry Susan, I have things to do, so I won¡¯t keep youpany, please make yourselffortable.¡±

    With a slight nod, Rosemary didn¡¯t wait for her to nod before she simply left.

    ¡°Hey, thisdy hasn¡¯t said you can go yet?¡±

    Susan shouted loudly at Rosemary¡¯s figure, seeing that she had no intention of stopping and wanted to go after her, but was afraid of losing her identity, so she stomped her feet in anger and left with her lips tightly bitten in resentment.

    Rosemary walked to the corner of the corridor, looked back to see that she had left, could not help but pat their chest, sighed lightly in the heart, this woman came here in addition to see uncle, the main purpose should be to explore the test Adrian injury is true or false.

    ¡°Rosemary, what are you doing here?¡±

    The sudden voice scared Rosemary jumped up, turned around to see it was Adrian, and said with a pouting tone, ¡°Uncle howe you walk without a sound, scared me to death.¡±

    Adrian heard her say that she was frightened, and his handsome eyebrows slightly wrinkled as he said, ¡°It¡¯s obviously because you were so absorbed in your own thoughts that you didn¡¯t even know that someone wasing.¡±

    Uh ¡­

    Adrian said so, Rosemary became a little embarrassed, spit out his tongue, said: ¡°it seems that in the future in the uncle here still can not think about things too much into the mind, or Ie here alone well, will be scared out of nervousness home.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary was knocked on the head by Adrian and said, ¡°What are you talking about? You are the Missy of The Bernard Family, the most important person in the world to me and your grandfather.

    For this niece, Adrian can say that he loves her to the core, always want to make up for what he owes her in the past 20 years, but she does not want anything, which makes him want to make up for it, but he feels helpless to do so.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Rosemary stepped forward to take his arm, leaned her head on his shoulder, and, with her eyes looking at the pleasant flower fields in the distance, suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle, have you ever thought that there is another family member in this world who is as important as I am, besides me?¡±

 Chapter 1158 He doesnâ€™t mind, I do

    ¡°Karen, this is the pork liver congee the young master asked me to send over, he said you have drawn a lot of blood and need a good tonic, you should eat a little moreter.¡±

    Gaby said as she took a spoon and helped her serve a bowl.

    I don¡¯t know why, Karen always had a very raw feeling when she heard him call herself Karen, and she found that this time back, Gaby seemed very raw to her, always felt as if he was deliberately pulling the distance between them.

    ¡°Doyle, you should just call me Karen like you used to, you¡¯re making me feel so rusty with Karen on the left and Karen on the right.¡±

    Taking the bowl from him, Karen said softly.

    Although that time they had was an ident, but no matter what, Gaby was also her first man, and facing his sudden detachment made her feel very ufortable.

    Even if they weren¡¯t lovers, she didn¡¯t want them to be strangers because that feeling would always make her feel sorry for him.

    Gaby eyes pause, then respectfully said: ¡°You are Mrs. Judy¡¯s daughter, the status of honorable, naturally and we can not be mixed up, if Karen does not have any other business, then I will go out first, if there is anything you shout, I will be outside.¡±

    After saying that, he bowed to Karen and turned to leave.

    Looking at his departing figure, Karen saw the meaning of pain in him.

    Although such detachment makes her heart hard, but if this can make each other forget about that night, perhaps it is a good thing for Gaby, after all, because of that incident before, and has been asking to be responsible, but after all, that time is their own initiative, but let him be responsible, Karen¡¯s heart always feel that they owe him, so always pretend not to care expression, just hope he can understand that We¡¯ve all be adults and he doesn¡¯t need to me himself for what happened that night.

    After chatting with Adrian for a while, Rosemary came to Karen¡¯s room and saw her staring at the ceiling as soon as she entered.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind? So engrossed.¡±

    Sitting down beside her, Rosemary handed her the milk on the table, ¡°Drink it, it¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    Looking at the ss of milk, Karen shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t drink it.¡±

    Seeing her in a bad mood, Rosemary put the milk down, thinking she was worried about Judy¡¯s condition, held her hand and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom will be fine, I just went to see mom, the doctor said mom is in a stable condition.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you, if it wasn¡¯t for you and Mr. President, my mom he would have really ¡­¡±

    Thinking about this, Karen¡¯s heart is scared to death, her father has already left her, it¡¯s hard to identify with her own mother, and now something like this is happening, she is really scared.

    ¡°What are you talking about silly things? Don¡¯t forget, your mother is also my mother, don¡¯t think you can kick me out as her goddaughter just because you are her real daughter, I tell you, no way!¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Karen snorted out augh and said, ¡°Rosemary what are you talking about? No matter who I am or what our identities are, we are still sisters, good sisters who will never leave each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Hugging her, Rosemary smiled lightly.

    Stroke her long hair, fool, we would have been sisters, blood is thicker than blood kind of it.

    ¡°By the way, what happened with you and Gaby, I just saw him outside and asked him if he wanted toe in and see you, he sounded very polite and seemed to be keeping his distance from us as much as he could.¡±

    Thinking about the icy expression on Gaby¡¯s face when he saw him outside just now, Rosemary felt that he had changed a lot in the past two months.

    At these words, Karen¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile, ¡°Rosemary, do you think that sometimes being noble is also a very troublesome thing?¡±

    ¡°How can you say that?¡±

    Karen sighed lightly, nced at the door, then said: ¡°I remember when I was just brought out from the ancient vige by you, you and Wilson tried every possible way to pull up my stature for me, just in the hope that I would not let people look down on me in the future, at that time, there was a time when I did wish I could climb to the highest position, because only by climbing up Joseph¡¯s grandfather would not stop me from dating Joseph because of my status, so during the time I disappeared, I spent every day, except for sleeping time, working hard to learn all aspects of knowledge, and when I came back from school a year early, I was in a leaping mood because I knew that as long as I was willing to work hard, it wouldn¡¯t take long for me to stand by Joseph¡¯s side and advise him. s side, advising him and being his right hand man until that day ¡­¡±

    Said, Karen¡¯s eyes flooded with tears, sucked his nose, looked at Rosemary continued: ¡°Now I found my own mother, but the identity also followed the noble, if it was before, perhaps I will be very happy, but now, I am not happy at all, if possible, I just hope I can be like ordinary people, living a normal person should If I can, I just hope I can live the same life as ordinary people, ordinary people should have,e back from work every day to apany my mother to cook together, to go out for a walk at night, but now ¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Karen, look me in the eye and tell me seriously, can you and Joseph still be together or not?¡±

    In fact, this sentence is not only Rosemary wanted to ask, but also Joseph wanted to know, if that did not happen in the first ce, even if Rosemary did not ask, also know Karen¡¯s answer. But now ¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Karen replied without thinking.

    From the moment she decided to give herself to Gaby, she knew it was over between him and Joseph.

    ¡°If Joseph doesn¡¯t mind what happened that night, are you still willing to forgive him and stay with him?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, if you were me, would you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer her words, but looked at her and asked rhetorically.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Rosemary answered without thinking, but she wouldn¡¯t be as impulsive as Karen, giving her first time to a stranger just like that.

    ¡°Your answer is my answer, even if he doesn¡¯t mind, but I do.¡±

    Even if she hadn¡¯t given herself to Gaby in the first ce, it¡¯s unlikely that the two of them would have been together, and if they had been, it would have meant that the events of that night would have haunted her for the rest of her life and would have been a scar between them that could never be erased.

    Looking at her like this, Rosemary is very heartbroken, it is said that the first love is the most heartfelt, not to mention that she and Joseph have gone through so much, but now the result is this, think about it, it really makes people very heartbroken.

    Whether it¡¯s her or him ¡­

 Chapter 1159 is here to rob the child?

    ¡°Boss, things have been rified, the girl who knocked you down in the bar that day is Luo Yixin, a novel writer.¡±

    Fred¡¯s personal assistant reported in a whisper while looking at his family¡¯s boss.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Ice cold eyes swept straight, scared the assistant Gao Yang directly hit a cold shiver, a clean handsome face are almost squeezed into a ball.

    ¡°Boss, I really have tried my best, the waiter inside the bar said that the room Miss Smith went into is a private room, there are no cameras installed inside, and they are not free to betray the information of customers.¡±

    Thinking about it, Gao Yang felt damn stifled, because a woman are losing their rice bowls, the most important thing is that their family BOSS also must be detailed information, but the woman well into not into, and is in a private room inside, he even in the bully, also bully but here the head of the snake, not to mention their business has just begun.

    ¡°By the way boss, aftering out of the bar I went to check out this Heidi¡¯s ce again, but just when I was about to find out her exact ce, I was suddenly intercepted by a ck force, looking at their appearance seems like Mr. Meyer¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about?¡±

    Fred suddenly stood up, scared Gao Yang jerked back a step and looked at their family BOSS with some fear.

    ¡°Did you see clearly that those were Marcy¡¯s people?¡±

    ¡°Yes, one of them I have seen appearing by Mr. Meyer¡¯s side.¡±

    At this point, Gao Yang is still very confident in himself, he from Tina is notoriously good memory, just one of those two people is indeed Mr. Meyer¡¯s men.

    ¡°You go out first!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Fred said lightly.

    ording to Gao Yang, those people were sent by Marcy to protect Heidi, so Heidi should have been with Marcy all these years, but if that was true, why didn¡¯t Marcy tell him?

    Are their friends of so many years not trustworthy?

    Thinking about it, Fred¡¯s heart was agitated, wanting to see Heidi right away but fearing that she hadn¡¯t forgiven him yet.

    Inside the suburban vi, Marcy saw Heidi sitting on the living room sofa as soon as she returned, ¡°Heidi, why are you still awake at thiste hour?¡±

    Tugging at his chest tie, Marcy walked across to her and sat down, asking in a soft voice.

    After so much time together, Marcy has long treated her as his sister, when the home every day to see the lights on, the body fatigue will be immediately swept away, sometimes he even thought, when she and Marks married, simply let Marks also moved here to live, so that the home will be more lively some.

    ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re back, have you eaten dinner?¡±

    Because of her work, Marcy is often so busy that she forgets to eat dinner, yet she prepares some of his favorite dishes almost every day and cooks them for him when she returns.

    ¡°Well, I talked to a client about a contract today, and it was just about time for dinner, so I ate out with Marks.¡±

    ¡°Is it still going well?¡±

    Heidi ced the freshly brewed tea in front of Marcy¡¯s face and asked with concern.

    Taking a sip of tea, Marcy nodded, ¡°Everything went well.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Why do you look so pale, are you sick?¡±

    Lifting her head, Marcy then noticed that her face was a little pale and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Big brother, I ran into Fredat the Ground Zero today.¡±

    In fact, this matter he already knows, just a short while ago Three has called him, just he has not thought how to tell her, did not expect her to ask up first.

    ¡°Three has already told me, and I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take long for him to know you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Brother, he¡¯s here for Elliott this time, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Heidi gathered her mind and asked calmly.

    ¡°Heidi, no matter what Elliott is Fred¡¯s son, even if he wants to take it away, it makes sense, don¡¯t you ever think about letting Elliott im his ancestors?¡± Whether for his future or for the sake of the old man¡¯sst words at the beginning, he felt that Elliott should go back to The Davis Family.

    Looking at Heidi¡¯s painful eyes, Marcy went to sit beside her, took her in her arms, stroked her head and said slowly, ¡°Heidi, big brother knows you don¡¯t want to let Elliott go, but if you don¡¯t, Elliott is the eldest grandson of The Davis Family and the only heir of the Ling Group in the future. The only heir of the Ling Group, not to mention that we promised Grandma that we would let Elliott go back to The Davis Family.¡±

    She certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten that her grandmother had given them all the properties in her name in order to give them a mother andson to fall back on. No matter how The Davis Family treated her, she should have sent Elliott back to Fred based on her grandmother¡¯s unconditional trust in her.

    But she really can¡¯t let go of the baby.

    The thought of this, the heart is as good as a million needles stuck in the above, the pain of the heart.

    Looking at her like this, Marcy is really heartbroken, but sometimes many things are very helpless, although the Ling Group is Fred in charge, but Fred¡¯s father¡¯s hand still holds twenty percent of the shares, plus his previous prestige in thepany, there are still many shareholders in the secret silent support him, if Fred wants topletely drive his father out of the Ling. Elliott will have to return to The Davis Family.

    Only then will those in The Davis Family die for Fred.

    After a long time, Heidi wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°Big brother, I have decided, since I promised my grandmother that I would let Elliott back into The Davis Family, then you find the time to ask him to bring Elliott back. ¡±

    ¡°And what should I tell Elliott at his ce?¡±

    This nephew of his has been smart and clever since childhood, deep in the city, no matter what things are difficult to escape his eyes, more than his father ever, the future must grow up to be a great person, which is why he did not side with Heidi this time.

    ¡°Elliott¡¯s ce I¡¯ll talk to, he¡¯ll understand.¡±

    Marcy nodded, in fact it would be best for Heidi to step in on this matter, after all Elliott would agree with almost everything his mother said.

    ¡°Big brother, the editor-in-chief of the previous website saw one of my books, hoping that I could publish a second book, but because Elliott was still small, and I did not want to leave him, so I have not agreed, but now Elliott has his father with him, I can also Carry to write this book, just because writing this book needs to involve the knowledge of I hope that you can help me see him when you have time, after all, Elliott listens to you the most.¡±

 Chapter 1160 Youâ€™ll get used to it

    Fred looked at Elliott Davis in front of him and almost a mold carved out of his own, the heart is very shocked, she never thought this child will appear in front of her, after all, this child poured all the feelings of Heidi.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Elliott Davis.¡±

    Elliott blinked a pair of big beautiful eyes to look at this daddy whom he had never met before. Although her mommy said that she had to leave him for a while because of her work, Elliott knew very well in her heart that it was because this so-called daddy in front of him did not like her mommy.

    Fred reached out his hand to touch his little face, but unexpectedly he tilted his head away, directly avoiding his touch.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t like anyone other than Mommy to touch me.¡±

    Raising his chin, Elliott stared fearlessly at Fred.

    Fred smiled slightly at him and said slowly, ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    The little one was not talking, but picked up his little backpack and walked towards the car not far away.

    Marcy looked at the little one¡¯s stubborn little figure and sighed softly in her heart, it seems that the gap between their father and son is hard to be repaired in a short time.

    ¡°Marcy, no matter what, we are considered friends through thick and thin, I really didn¡¯t think you would hide Heidi from me, it makes you happy to see me living like a walking corpse every day, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    This is the first time since they met that the tone of their conversation was tinged with fireworks, and the reason was surprisingly because of a woman.

    Marcy sat aside, her long and slender legs were naturally folded together, and a pair of eagle-like eyes were prated with an obscure and unknown light.

    ¡°Yu, we have known each other for fifteen years until now position, you should know my person better than anyone else, and now Elliott is not here, ask yourself well, do you really love Heidi?¡±

    ¡°If you really love her, then why didn¡¯t you take her side when your The Davis Family designed to provoke your rtionship? Heidi is a very sensitive girl who loves you more than anything, so much so that when she knew you were in trouble with thepany, she gave you ten percent of the shares your grandmother gave her without any conditions. But what about you? What did you do?¡±

    Without waiting for Fred to say anything, Marcy looked at him and questioned.

    ¡°The ten percent you sent overst time was a share that Grandma gave to Heidi?¡±

    Looking at him, Fred asked with his hands clutching his head in pain.

    ¡°Well, the main reason why I agreed to take her away in the first ce was still because I was entrusted by your grandmother, who didn¡¯t want you to regret itter.¡±

    Although Heidi lived with him all these years, Heidi still insisted that she refused to use her money, and every month she would use her hard-earned meager sry to buy groceries for the family and Elliott to buy household goods, he knew that she just did not want to bother him, because she always felt that she owed him, and he also knew that this superficially soft-looking girl, in fact, the bones are stronger than The reason why he proposed to recognize her as a sister is because of this reason, not for any other reason, just hope she can live a happy and easy life.

    ¡°I thought she would understand my feelings for her, I just didn¡¯t think she would end up believing only her own eyes.¡±

    Speaking of which, Ling Yun¡¯s heart throbs with pain, yet what he doesn¡¯t know is that all of his conversation with Moon White that day was overheard by Heidi, and it¡¯s this that caused her love for him to waver.

    ¡°What kind of girl is Heidi I believe you should know better than I. Would she not trust you if you hadn¡¯t done something to cause her misunderstanding first?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Looking at him, Marcy finally couldn¡¯t bear it and told him what Heidi had said to him.

    Fred, after listening to all the circumstances, finally knew why Moon White said that Heidi would never forgive him for the rest of her life, and it turned out that all of this is actually this bitch in the ghost.

    Thinking of this, Fred could not wait to break this woman into pieces, remembering his previous punishment for her, which was really too light.

    And Marcy, after listening to Fred¡¯s exnation, finally understood that all this is actually a trap, and at that time the simple and kind Heidi so into her trap, really women ruthless up than men are more poisonous.

    ¡°Yu, no matter how to say, in this matter is always you sorry Heidi, if you want to win her heart again, you this chase wife road may not be so a windy, by the way to tell you, Heidi at the end ofst year has agreed to Marks proposal, if not this year something happened, they may have gotten married. ¡±

    This is a good brother for more than ten years, and finally still did not forget in his wounds hard in sprinkling salt.

    ¡°Not to mention that they are only engaged, is married I still snatch her back, she Heidi from the beginning is my woman,ter, and will be.¡±

    Fred red at Marcy and dominantly asserted his initiative.

    Marcy patted him on the shoulder, ¡°You and Marks are both good buddies of mine, and whether Heidi chooses you or him in the end, I hope we remain the same as before.¡±

    In the end, Marcy in Fred softly forced, finally could not bear to look at the pain, will Heidi¡¯s whereabouts revealed one or two, as for thetter, it is not him as a big brother can manage.

    Looking at the slowly disappearing figure, Marcy¡¯s mind suddenly appeared a slim back, lonely, forlorn, sad, he was not sure why his mind would have such a pale figure, and that figure in the end who, he could not recall.

    Rubbing her head, which was almost about to explode, Marcy leaned helplessly against a stool and sat down, and Marks came over.

    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s an old problem.¡±

    Marks hurriedly took out a small bottle of medicine from the drawer and handed him two capsules, ¡°Young master, take the medicine first.¡±

    These pills were left behind by that Miaojiang shaman, saying that when he had a headache he would be given two pills to relieve the headache.

    After taking the warm water and finishing the medicine, Marcy only felt a little better, rubbed her temples, and her thin lips opened lightly, ¡°Marks, besides Cindy, did I know other girls before and have a better rtionship?¡±

    As soon as the words came out, Marks¡¯ body was slightly stunned and he turned around to meet Marcy¡¯s ink-like ck eyes, and for a moment, he almost told him about Mayme.

    But when I thought of Mayme¡¯s request when she left, I didn¡¯t say it in the end.

    ¡°For a better rtionship, you have a good rtionship with Miss Harris.¡±

 Chapter 1161 He is also heartbroken you

    However, in a corner of the world, Maymey on the green grass, looking at the little girl running in the distance, the smile in the corner of her eyes never dissipated.

    ¡°Yaya, you run slower, don¡¯t fall.¡±

    Mayme looked at the little girl who was almost hit by the sheep in the distance and shouted.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    The little girl shook the whip in her hand andughed carefree.

    Looking at the innocent smile on Yaya¡¯s face, Mayme remembered herself as a child, when she was almost the same as Yaya now, growing up carefree under the wings of her mom and dad every day.

    Time flies, in the blink of an eye has entered April, she has been out traveling for more than three months, during this time, she did not go to a ce will stop for a short period of time, if not half a month ago Tian Qing called her, said she was touring the ce close to her home, let here here to y.

    At first she was worried that she would disturb them if she came over, but finally she couldn¡¯t bear Irene¡¯s softness, she came to this vast prairie, where she felt the unprecedented Susan and peace, looking at the endless grass, lying on the green grass and looking at the blue sky, her mood was extraordinarily rxed.

    She found out a week after she came here that she was pregnant, and at that moment she was both happy and scared, happy because she had a child that belonged to them, and scared because of the disease she had, and afraid that there was no way to bring this child into the world safely.

    Thankfully, Irene seemed to know that she would be pregnant from the start, and when she learned she was pregnant she didn¡¯t look rmed, instead she was very calm and just gently grabbed her hand and asked her if she wanted the baby or not.

    When Irene learned of her idea, she gave her two offers, and although the method was a little dangerous, she was willing to do it for the sake of this child.

    ¡°Mayme, drink the medicine.¡±

    At that moment, Irene came out with a bowl of medicine and looked at her with a loving smile all over her face.

    ¡°Thanks Irene.¡±

    Finishing the medicine in one gulp, Mayme handed her the empty bowl.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the appointed day, Mayme, do you really want to do it?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Irene understands that this is because she has a parasite in her body, but when she thinks of the little life inside her belly, she can¡¯t help but worry about her.

    Seeing Irene¡¯s worried expression, Mayme took her hand in her own and Tammy smiled, ¡°Irene, you have to trust me, I will be able to do it.¡±

    ¡°Irene certainly believe you, but you know in your heart than anyone else, ten times inhuman torture, not to mention your body can not carry, is the child inside the belly may not be able to withstand.¡±

    ¡°Irene, instead of asking me to give him up automatically, why don¡¯t you let here along with me and choose, maybe she would love toe out and see the world and you, her loving aunt?¡±

    The more she did this, the more Irene was distressed, ¡°Karen, although this method is the only feasible one so far, it is still unknown whether it can kill the lovepulsion in you or not. ¡­¡±

    ¡°Irene, don¡¯t worry, didn¡¯t Mr. Bell say that he won¡¯t make me feel pain when he first applies the needles, and now he¡¯s just temporarily stabilizing thepulsion to stop its growth, and will only help me apply theter needles after the child has reached four months and passed the dangerous period.¡±

    Hearing Mayme speak so easily, Irene¡¯s heart aches for her even more, a good girl, originally did not have to suffer these pains, but in order to save her beloved man, but put her life in danger, sometimes really feel for her.

    If Marcy loves her is more or less the same, the problem is that the other party simply does not have a little interest in her, but she still epted this withoutint.

    Every time I see her being tortured by the lovepulsion, she would like to tell Marcy everything, but the feelings of this thing is originally a very strange existence, not you want to sway can be swayed.

    Irene gently patted her hand and said softly, ¡°Since you have decided, I will not persuade, you do not know, your brother-inw knows that you want to leave the child and go to Mr. Bell, angry did not talk to me one night, said you do not know what I also follow you nonsense.¡±

    At that, Karenughed lightly and said, ¡°No wonder when I saw my brother-inw this morning he red at me very angrily, I was wondering how he got angry at himself when I thought I hadn¡¯t provoked him, but it turned out to be because of this.¡±

    ¡°Your brother-inw genuinely treats you as his sister, and that is his heart for you.¡±

    Of course she knows, since she came here, she deeply appreciate what is called grasnd family, where the herdsmen go out every morning with the sheep, and return at sunset, the women have nothing to chat together, singing, life is veryfortable.

    There is absolutely no hooking up and jealousy that they have there.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to prepare lunch for noon today, and you should not sit outside for too long, go back to sleep for a while, pregnant women must keep enough sleep every day, this will help the development of the child.¡±

    Irene stood up with the bowl, not forgetting to admonish.

    ¡°Yeah, I got it, I¡¯ll be thereter.¡±

    Seeing Irene enter the tent, Mayme¡¯s hand slowly moved to her belly, lowering her head and murmuring, ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, it¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault for making you suffer along with mommy before you were born, promise mommy that we¡¯ll work together, okay?¡±

    Maybe the baby heard her, Mayme clearly felt the baby in her belly kicking her, happy, joyful tears crossed her face.

    However, no one expected that Mayme, who said she would travel the world and eat all the food in the world, was fighting with the parasites at this moment. When they met yearster, Mayme told what happened today, everyone wanted to tie Marcy up and beat her hard to console Mayme for the pain she suffered today.

    Karen rested for a day, her face only slightly better, because Judy¡¯s ident was suppressed by Adrian, and the Rice side also acquiesced to Adrian¡¯s proposal, all the people outside do not know that Judy is staying in the presidential pce at the moment.

    Fannie showed up at the presidential pce early the next morning after seeing the news, and when she saw Rosemary, a sh of surprise passed through her eyes, but it quickly disappeared.

    ¡°I thought I was the first toe, but it turns out Rosemary came even earlier, no wonder people say nephews and uncles are rted.¡±

 Chapter 1162 Taking on a hostess role

    ¡°Fannie made fun of me, uncle was just afraid to worry if he knew I knew what was going on, so he had Gabye straight to C City to pick me up.¡±

    The words fell, Fannie¡¯s face shed with a strange look, which quickly disappeared.

    Rosemary said it so casually that it was not at all obvious that she did it on purpose.

    However, this sentence heard Fannie¡¯s ears but extraordinarily unpleasant, but despite the ufortable heart, but also dare not easily show, after all, she is now in The Bernard Family, in case The Bernard Family underlings see, still do not know what will say.

    She can¡¯t let her reputation, which has been in operation for more than 20 years, be ruined at this moment because of this little girl who is not yet dry.

    ¡°Adrian is also too nervous about you, but no matter what, Adrian should also think about his own body first, just ask the people below to give you a safe report directly.¡±

    Although Fannie said so, but her eyes still unconsciously showed a hint of jealousy, coincidentally fell in Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Fannie said yes, I also said the same thing to my uncle, thankfully my uncle¡¯s injury is not very serious, if it was really because of my two dyed treatment, even if Grandpa does not me me, I myself will not forgive myself.¡±

    Said Rosemary, eyes red, lightly biting her lower lip, a very aggrieved look.

    Seeing this, Fannie hurriedly consoled, ¡°Rosemary you should not be too upset, now Adrian is not okay? Just pay attention to yourself in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Rosemary was very good at responding, seeing Fannie put on a look like the elders cared for the younger generation.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s a rare trip home for you, what do you want to eat, Fannie will make it for you.¡±

    ¡°Fannie¡¯s kindness Rosemary appreciated, but it¡¯s just that you came back for a rare trip, how can we have guests cooking for us, uncle has already exined to the housekeeper before and asked him to do it. You must be very tired after this journey, I have asked the housekeeper to clean up your room, you go to rest first,ter when it is readyte, Rosemary will call you.¡±

    Fannie didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to turn the tables on her, which made her feel that her status in The Bernard Family had dropped instantly, but when she thought of what Adrian had said earlier, she could only swallow that resentment in her stomach.

    ¡°I really feel a little tired when you say that, since you have arranged it, then I will go to rest first, then it will be hard for you.¡±

    Seeing that she was still acting like the mistress of The Bernard Family, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but smile in her heart, ¡°What did Fannie say, I¡¯m part of The Bernard Family anyway. As the only niece of my uncle, I have the obligation to share some of his chores.¡±

    At that, Fannie was speechless and could only smile, then went upstairs.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Rosemary, who¡¯s that woman that just went up there?¡±

    Karen just came from Judy¡¯s side, heard what Rosemary just said, her eyebrows could not help but slightly frown, in her memory, her Rosemary never talk to others so.

    ¡°This is a bitplicated to say, let¡¯s go outside and talk about it.¡±

    Rosemary pulled Karen out, and Fannie entered the room and mmed the bag in her hand onto the bed, her face full of anger.

    An immortal thing, how dare you talk to me like this? I wanted to let you live for two more years, but now it seems that I was really too kind to you at first.

    Since you are bent on death, don¡¯t me me.

    Take out your phone and quickly dial a phone number, ¡°Hey, I want you to do something for me, well, the information I have sent to your email.¡±

    After a while, Fannie¡¯s phone rang again, and a low, hoarse voice slowly rang out, ¡°You¡¯ve got what you want, so why are you still trying to catch up?¡±

    ¡°Is it toote to say this to me now, don¡¯t forget, the reason you have the position you have now is because I single-handedly helped you to sit there, if you are too long sitting in this position, I don¡¯t mind in letting you go back to the old days.¡±

    Fannie said coldly into the end of the phone.

    Since the mistress of The Bernard Family is not her and can never be anyone else, she could clear away all obstacles twenty years ago, and she still can twenty yearster.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to y with fire, you should know that if this matter is found out, everything you have now will be reduced to nothing, even if you yourself don¡¯t care, what about the children?¡±

    The man on the other side of the phone let out a deep, long sigh. If he could choose once, he would not have agreed to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to care about my business, you only need to answer me, whether to help or not?¡±

    Fannie did not appreciate the good advice from the other side, her heart was already blinded by jealousy.

    After a long time, the man¡¯s low voice rang out again, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you, but also thest time, after that you take care of yourself!¡±

    After saying that, the phone had hung up.

    ¡°But will it be too dangerous for you to do so, if she is pushed, what if she gets desperate and kills you?¡±

    Karen was anxious after hearing what Rosemary said, fearing that Fannie would turn on her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if my mother¡¯s death really has nothing to do with her, then even if she wants toy hands on me, it won¡¯t be now. On the contrary, if I misunderstood her, it¡¯s just the right time to let her wake up, no matter what, hogging the identity of The Bernard Family¡¯s mistress for more than ten years, it¡¯s time to return it to The Bernard Family.¡±

    In any case, she wasfortable with the way she kept presenting herself as The Bernard FamilyMissy, especially the way she looked at him every time, nakedly dering her presence made her very ufortable.

    ¡°Karen, didn¡¯t you really find anything fishy between mom and my uncle?¡±

    Karen looked at the brightness in her eyes, thought for a moment, then shook her head again, not understanding what she was trying to say.

    Seeing her dumbfounded look, Rosemary gave her a helpless nk look, pulled her to sit down on a side chair and said, ¡°Then let me ask you, what is the reason for mom¡¯s injury this time?¡±

    ¡°Because Mom pushed Mr. President at a critical moment.¡±

    Isn¡¯t this something that everyone knows?

    ¡°So let me ask you, under what circumstances would a person disregard his own life but save another person?¡±

    At that, Karen asked incredulously, ¡°Rosemary, do you mean to say that mom likes Mr. President?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Instead of answering her, Rosemary winked at her with a look that said you have to experience it yourself.

    Karen tried hard to recall what had happened in the past two days, especially when the doctor said that a blood transfusion was needed, he, as the president of a country, had to go for a blood transfusion withplete disregard for his own safety, and now after Rosemary said so, she probably understood something in her heart.

    Just ¡­

 Chapter 1163 More trouble than expected

    The next morning, the Inte and the news were full of news about the Nathaniel Group¡¯s withdrawal of investment from The Grant Group, and this news just came out, and the previous leak of the group¡¯s internal information was unearthed again, which pushed The Grant Group to the top of the storm.

    In the office of the president of The Grant Group, Wilson watched the report on TV with the remote control, his deep eyes were like a deep ck pool, bottomless, his handsome face was gloomy, the temperature in the office dropped suddenly, as if he was in the Antarctic.

    Evan looked at the gloomy Wilson and slowly spoke, ¡°President, this time the Nathaniel Group has taken the initiative to withdraw its investment, not only has ourpany suffered serious losses, but also many listedpanies that have been cooperating with us for a long time also have the intention of withdrawing their investment, I just called tomunicate with the Nathaniel Group, but the Nathaniel Group has no room for discussion. The Nathaniel Group has no room for negotiation and seems determined to bring us down, what should we do now?¡±

    As a senior old secretary, Evan what group turmoil has not seen, even when The Grant family second young master almost to The Grant Group to bankruptcy, but also did not let him like now so passive, now he is no way, this moment, Evan suddenly feel that they are really old.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, I will take care of this matter, you go ahead and do your work!¡±

    For Evan, Wilson still respects him, he is more than a secretary in his heart, not a rtive more than a rtive.

    Evan looked at him, knowing that at this time he was in a more irritable mood than anyone else, and not talking much, sighed lightly and turned to leave.

    As soon as Evan was out, Wilson took out his cell phone and dialed a number, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a little more troublesome than expected, but don¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ll send you all the details by this evening at thetest.¡±

    A low and charming voice came from the phone, listening to the tone of voice seems to have a good friendship with Wilson.

    ¡°Hard work.¡±

    Hang up the phone, Wilson stood in front of the window and looked outside, a palm-sized delicate little face suddenly appeared in his mind, the corners of his lips could not help but hook up a Tammy arc, then picked up the jacket on the chair, and went outside.

    ******

    ¡°Mayme, there¡¯s a man outside who ims to be your brother who says he wants to see you.¡±

    Irene lifted the tent curtain and walked in, addressing Mayme, who was resting on the bed.

    ¡°My brother?¡±

    But her brother obviously didn¡¯t know she was here, so how did he find her here?

    ¡°Well yes, that¡¯s what he said, and now he¡¯s sitting up front with your brother-inw?¡±

    Mayme just came back from Mr. Bell¡¯s acupuncture yesterday. Although the acupuncture was only to help her settle the fetus, Mayme also suffered a lot because of the lovepulsion in her body, and when she came out, her face was as pale as a sheet of white paper, which scared Irene straight to tears.

    Thankfully, Mr. Bell gave her some ancient prescriptions to calm the fetus as well as some nourishment for her body, which helped Irene¡¯s heart feel a little more at ease.

    After all, some of those prescriptions inside the herbs that Mr. Bell treasured for a lifetime of precious herbs, even if you are rich again may not be able to buy, because some of these herbs have long been lost, and now Mr. Bell hands, I¡¯m afraid, is the only one in the world.

    So these herbs are hard to buy in their eyes, and the only one who knows that Mr. Bell has these herbs is Irene, Mr. Bell¡¯s closed disciple.

    Because of Mr. Bell¡¯s special status, Irene did not tell anyone, not even her current husband, that Mr. Bell was her master.

    The reason she brought Mayme to her old man in the first ce waspletely moved by Mayme¡¯s selfless devotion to her feelings. She didn¡¯t want to see such a good girl leave this world like this, and she felt she was more qualified to have happiness than anyone else.

    She just did not expect that the master her old man so quickly agreed, perhaps this is fate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    Mayme was about to get out of bed when Irene hurriedly stopped her, ¡°You are still very weak and should not walk around freely, I will go and call him in, so that you can talk about anything.¡±

    Hearing Irene¡¯s words, Mayme gratefully took her hand and said excitedly, ¡°Irene, thank you.¡±

    When she met Irene, Mayme always felt that it was the luckiest thing for her. She was always by her side when she was most lonely and lost, taking care of her,forting her, and running around every day because of her illness.

    ¡°You ah, always so out of sight, we do not need to say this between us at all, if you really want to thank me, then promise Irene, whether it is for the sake of the children or those who love you family, friends, be strong and live.¡±

    Mayme nodded, ¡°Mmm!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Let¡¯s start with this chicken soup.¡±

    Irene wiped the tears from her eyes and handed her a bowl of chicken soup, then turned to leave.

    Mayme picked up the bowl, a strong smell of chicken with a faint smell of medicine, this is Mr. Bell specially formted for her health, every herb in it is precious, even the chicken is also deep inside the mountains of the wild chicken, every time to pick up the bowl of soup, Mayme will be moved.

    It is said in the Bible that when God closes a door, He will open another door for you in another ce.

    Maybe said just say her!

    ¡°Irene, the medicine in the chicken soup today seems a little lighter than yesterday¡¯s, did you purposely reduce the dosage?¡±

    Hearing footsteps, Mayme asked as she sipped her chicken soup.

    Yesterday, because the soup inside the taste of medicine is too heavy, it is easy to eat into the stomach, and all to vomit out, back and forth, and finally tossed her face more ugly, Irene saw the situation heartbroken, straight said today to the amount of medicine square a little less, or not to thete, the early can not carry.

    Hearing that familiar voice, Caelen¡¯s feet pause, when Mayme looked up, the moment the four eyes met, Caelen saw months without seeing the haggard Mayme, his eyes could not help but flushed.

    ¡°Caelen, how is it you?¡±

    Mayme was so happy to see it was Caelen that she lifted the nket and tried to get out of bed, but Caelen quickly held her down and said in a doting tone, ¡°You¡¯re already a mother, why are you still as fidgety as before?¡±

    ¡°Are people too happy to see you? You don¡¯t even know how much I¡¯ve missed you and everyone else this whole time.¡±

    Even if she doesn¡¯t say it, Caelen knows that the little princess who grew up under everyone¡¯s wing is now alone in a strange ce watching life slowly pass by, the pain, loneliness and helplessness that only she knows.

    ¡°The heart and mouth are not the same, if you really want us, then why do you still hide your whereabouts?¡±

 Chapter 1164 who she really is

    ¡°Young master, here is the information you asked for.¡±

    Momo put a coted document into Marcy¡¯s hand, however did not intend to leave.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, anything else?¡±

    Seeing that he looked like he wanted to say something, Marcy looked up and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, Miss Wind called me this morning and asked me to pass on a message to you that it¡¯s her birthday tonight and that she would like you to apany her.¡±

    Momo finished what Cindy had asked her to say with trepidation, but her palms were already wet, and her eyes were carefully watching Marcy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Marcy faintly froze, then quickly returned to her senses and continued the work in hand.

    Momo did not know the young master¡¯s sentence I know exactly how many meanings, but thought that he had brought the words to, as for the things that follow in the end what is the meaning, it is not for him to specte.

    Cindy stood in the doorway and kept looking at the intersection in front of her, today is her birthday, in the past this time no matter how busy Marcy wille back to spend her birthday with her, but since he fell off the cliffst time and came back, Cindy obviously felt Marcy¡¯s detachment from her.

    This is what she was most afraid of and most worried about. During this time, in order to get Marcy¡¯s attention, she worked hard every day to dress up as the days they were together, in the hope that he would recall the good times they had together back then.

    ¡°Miss Wind, it¡¯s alreadyte, the young master may be dyed by something, why don¡¯t you have some first?¡±

    The maid walked to Cindy¡¯s side, put a coat on her and said with concern.

    ¡°Just wait a little longer!¡±

    Cindy looked ahead undauntedly and said to the maid.

    Not long after, two blinding lights came straight, Cindy happily darted over, and Marcy saw the flying silhouette as soon as she got out of the car.

    ¡°Marcy, there you are.¡±

    For her, Marcy¡¯s presence was the best gift she could have been given.

    Marcy¡¯s body instinctively shed at her closeness, and her hands grabbed her slim arms, saying, ¡°You¡¯re not well, why aren¡¯t you staying inside the vi and running outside?¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her heart condition, Marcy would never have put her on her side.

    Perhaps once she was the woman he loved most in this world, but the minute she resolutely chose to leave, she was no longer the most important woman in his life.

    Nowadays he only sees her as a favor from back then, as a friend to help each other and nothing else.

    Of course Cindy naturally does not know, in her heart, Marcy love her heart is never going to be, when he for her even want his own life, she believes that a man who loves her so much, is never so easy to change his mind.

    Until one day, the scene of the year in front of him again, he did not hesitate to choose another woman, in that moment, Cindy finally understand that she has long been in his heart removed, her current existence is nothing more than a clown.

    ¡°I miss you, I can¡¯t wait to see you soon!¡±

    Cindy is still the same as before, with her soft tone and girlish shyness, holding Marcy¡¯s arm like a pampered little wife in front of her husband.

    ¡°Happy Birthday!¡±

    Pulling out her hand, Marcy handed her a bracelet she had just bought on the road.

    Cindy didn¡¯t expect Marcy to bring her a gift, and the moment she took it she jerked up on tiptoe to drop a quick kiss on his cheek, which caused Marcy¡¯s body to stiffen violently.

    ¡°Cindy, I suddenly remembered that there are still things I haven¡¯t dealt with ying, so I won¡¯t be able to apany you tonight, sorry.¡±

    The words fell, Marcy turned and left.

    Cindy, who was just happy, was instantly confused when she heard that Marcy was leaving, and hugged his sturdy waist and said painfully, ¡°Marcy, stay with me for one night, okay?¡±

    If it were the past, he would have stayed with her even if she didn¡¯t say so, but now, he himself doesn¡¯t know why, deep down he is particrly resistant to Cindy¡¯s closeness to him, and subconsciously seems to be in fear of someone misunderstanding.

    This feeling has been around Marcy, even he himself was a little distracted by this feeling.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Cindy, I believe what I should say has been made very clear to you, the reason why I keep you around is entirely because for the sake of you and me friends a, if I have done something before to make you misunderstand, here I like you apologize.¡±

    Breaking her hand, Marcy took two steps back.

    Hearing his words, Cindy closed her eyes in pain and said with tears streaming down her face, ¡°Marcy, I know I was sorry for leaving you back then, but I had no choice but to suffer, for all these years, the person I loved from the beginning to the end was you, never changed.¡±

    Marcy listened to her words, a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, turned to look at her, her tone was slightly cold, ¡°Xiao Yue, whether your heart has changed or not I don¡¯t know and don¡¯t want to know, but my heart has been dead since the day you left, how do you make someone whose heart is dead have feelings for you?¡±

    Faced with Marcy¡¯s questioning, Cindy staggered back two steps, her palm-sized face in tears, a look of pity, but her expression has long since failed to impress Marcy.

    ¡°In fact, you have already fallen in love with that Mayme in your heart, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Cindy has been blinded by jealousy at this moment, and her speech has started to be radical, and she doesn¡¯t care how much the word Mayme irritates Marcy, she yells loudly.

    Momo sitting in the car when hearing Cindy said Mayme three words, a heart has been mentioned in the throat, quickly pulled open the car door rushed down, just want to stop Cindy continue, but unexpectedly Marcy suddenly walked to Cindy¡¯s front, eyes cold asked: ¡°Do you know Mayme, who she really is? ¡±

    During this period of time, a slim figure always appears in his mind from time to time, just when he wants to be a little closer to her, his head seems to explode, like a headache to crack.

    Cindy also realized that she seemed to have said something she shouldn¡¯t have, but when she saw how excited Marcy became just hearing Mayme¡¯s name, the hatred in her eyes grew deeper.

    ¡°Young master, are you all right!¡±

    Momo hurriedly went forward to pull Marcy, but he now had one hand tightly gripping Cindy¡¯s arm, and his deep eyes seeped with icy cold light.

    ¡°Tell me, who the hell is Mayme?¡±

    Cindy was shocked by Marcy¡¯s appearance, a pair of beautiful eyes kept dropping tears and said tremulously, ¡°Mayme was your suitor, she always liked you, but because you didn¡¯t like her, she left you.¡±

 Chapter 1165 counterproductive

    However, Cindy never dreamed that she was only testing to make sure that Marcy really had her heart set on Mayme, but she didn¡¯t want this test to bring back the memories hidden deep inside Marcy¡¯s heart, and the memories of that day were like fragmented pieces, slowly forming a perfect memory map in her mind.

    ¡°Find out Mayme¡¯s current whereabouts for me, as soon as possible.¡±

    The Cindy¡¯s beautiful eyes are full of strong hatred, she Cindy can not get the man, others also do not want to get.

    However, what Cindy doesn¡¯t know is that although Marcy¡¯s memory has been restored, the memory of Mayme¡¯s conversion to lovepulsion for him is not remembered.

    Marks is still in a painful state of anxiety because of Heidi¡¯s sudden departure, but is called to the vi by Marcy with a phone call.

    Although he was in a bad mood at the moment, as soon as he received a call from Marcy, he was in a bad mood and had to adjust to an optimal state immediately.

    ¡°Did something important happen, and when I just received a call from the young master, he sounded very bad?¡±

    As soon as Marks got out of the car, he saw Momo, who got out of the car almost at the same time as himself, and couldn¡¯t help but stare. Only when he heard Momo¡¯s question did he remember that he had just answered the phone when it seemed Marcy¡¯s tone was grim.

    But because I was still in the mood of the uneasiness that Heidi¡¯s departure brought to me, I didn¡¯t think much about it.

    If Marks knew at this moment that Marcy had seeded in remembering Mayme, he would probably be in an even more frightened mood.

    ¡°Just go in and find out.¡±

    The two men did not dare to dy a second longer and headed for the vi study as fast as they could.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    As soon as Marks and Momo stepped into the study, they were choked by the thick smell of smoke in the study. The two men looked at each other and a bad feeling came over them, to be able to turn their young master like this, it seems that things are trickier than they thought. As Marcy¡¯s most trusted men, they could barely remember the time when such a scene was in front of them.

    Marcy will hold thest cigarette in his hand after extinguishing, Yin Heron¡¯s eyes shed lurid gaze, looking at Marks heart tight, why his heart has a very bad feeling, tonight¡¯s young master seems to be different from the day?

    ¡°Do you two remember how long you¡¯ve been following me around?¡±

    Marcy sat on the leather sofa chair, one hand gently tapping on the table, which made a crisp sound with the rhythm of his tapping.

    ¡°Of course I remember, nine years, seven months and twenty-one days.¡±

    ¡°Ten years, six months, and twelve days.¡±

    Marks replied in amazement.

    ¡°Very well, it seems you guys remember better than I do.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Young master, did something happen to you tonight ¡­¡±

    Momo is a straightforward person, see Marcy face is not warm and not annoyed, let him very worried, at the moment remember can not be.

    ¡°You two are the ones who have been with me for the longest time, you should know better than anyone else how I treat you in your hearts, only today you really let me down too much?¡±

    The words fell, Marks looked at Marcy¡¯s eyes shed a different look, it is clear that their young master has recovered his memory, it seems that he has remembered what happened with Mayme, what ising is stilling.

    Although he had expected this day when he promised Mayme, he just didn¡¯t expect it toe so early.

    Marks fell to his knees with a thud and bowed his head, ¡°Young master, the whole thing was my subordinate¡¯s idea, Momo and the other brothers didn¡¯t know about it, if you want to punish, punish me!¡±

    Momo stood aside, a moment to look at Marcy, and a moment to look at Marks, a face of confusion.

    This young master and Marks in the end what mute riddle, why he froze half a day did not understand a sentence.

    Marcy¡¯s deep, faceted eyes revealed all coldness, and said coldly to the dumbfounded Momo: ¡°You go out first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although he was curious at the moment, but as a professional killer, Momo understood one thing better, that is, curiosity killed the cat, although he was really curious to know what Marks had done to get their boss so angry, it seemed that things were far more serious than he had thought.

    But he is most worried about Marksat the moment, no matter what, to be able to make Marks go against the young master¡¯s wishes, then there is only one possibility, that is, what Marks is hiding is for the good of the young master.

    Although he doesn¡¯t know exactly what would make Marks do this.

    ¡°Now shouldn¡¯t you give me a reasonable exnation as to why you¡¯re hiding everything about Mayme from me?¡±

    Marcy held back the anger in her heart and looked at Marks in front of her with slightly narrowed eyes and said coldly.

    Marks stood up, raised his eyes to Marcy¡¯s deep, dark eyes, took a deep breath in his heart and said, ¡°Young master, this is all Miss Karlsson¡¯s own will, she said that since you have made a choice for her, this is the best ending now, both for you and for her. ¡±

    At these words, Marcy only felt as if something had hit him hard somewhere in his heart, making him feel blocked, and his mind slowly remembered what she had said to him when they were at the bottom of the valley.

    Uncle, I know you don¡¯t have me in your heart, and I won¡¯t force you, I just hope that you can treat me better during the few days we are here, so I will be satisfied.

    Mayme¡¯s sweet voice kept echoing in my head, and the sweet voice was followed by a strong sense of sadness.

    ¡°Then how was the lovepulsion lifted from my body?¡±

    Intuition told him that there was definitely something else in there that he didn¡¯t know the secret of, on the way back, he recalled everything, however on this matter he had almost no memory at all, and before he fainted, he vaguely remembered the woman saying that this kind of thing in his body unless it was transnted to someone else, otherwise he would just have to wait for death.

    Now the lovepulsion in his body is gone, it is obvious that someone took advantage of his fainting to do something, otherwise he could not be alive in this world now.

    ¡°You¡¯d better give me the truth, or you won¡¯t me me for disregarding all the years of brotherhood.¡±

    Without waiting for Marks to say anything, Marcy jerked to her feet and walked up to him, her tone icy.

    Marks raised his eyes and met Marcy¡¯s reddened eyes, his heart pounding hard, did he really do it wrong?

    Since Heidi agreed to go out with him, Marks¡¯ view of rtionships has long been different from before. Many things may seem best to you, but in the end, whether they are good or bad, only you will know.

 Chapter 1166 Sheâ€™s my girlfriend

    ¡°Missy, someone sent this outside and said it was for you?¡±

    A maid walked up to Rosemary with a package in her hand and handed it over.

    ¡°For me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the other party named you to sign for it.¡±

    Rosemary took the package, looked at the beautifully wrapped box in her hand, slowly tore the wrapping paper off the top, opened the box and saw the watch lying quietly inside, then turned her head to the maid who sent the package over and asked, ¡°Where is the person who sent the package over?¡±

    ¡°Already gone.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Rosemary?¡±

    Karen saw her anxious face and asked worriedly.

    Picking up the watch inside the box, Rosemary had a faint smile on her face, then said to Karen, ¡°Karen, I have to go out, I won¡¯t be back tonight, you can tell mom and uncle for meter.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary grabbed her bag and flew outside.

    ¡°Hey, Rosemary, you haven¡¯t told me where you¡¯re going yet?¡±

    Karen looked at the hastily departing back and stood up with a helpless face and walked towards the backyard, when she saw a girl in a pink dress standing under a sycamore tree not far away, holding Gaby¡¯s hand and seemingly talking about something.

    And at this time Gaby also happened to see Karen standing opposite herself, her face changed slightly, and a sh of anxiety appeared in her eyes.

    Karen who originally wanted to leave finally couldn¡¯t help but move her feet towards Gaby, ¡°Doyle, why are you here, Cohen was just looking for you, I saw his expression is very anxious, seems to have something important looking for you?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    The girl heard Gaby to leave, her face instantly became very lost, she came here several times rare encounter Gaby once, so easy to meet once, just met not even two minutes, and to leave, Carry instantly quit, ¡°No, Gaby you must apany me today.¡±

    ¡°Carry, I really have something to take care of, so if you wantpany, is it okay if I find someone to apany you now?¡±

    Despite all the impatience in her eyes, Gaby continued to be patient and persuasive.

    Hearing the girl¡¯s words, Karen¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, this girl is too domineering, right! It was clear that Gaby had made her words very clear, but still she was unforgiving.

    But the thought of being able to enter this presidential pce is basically honored beyondpare, and the ordinary people who can enter the presidential pce may be her alone.

    Thinking about it, Karen suddenly had some regrets about walking over.

    ¡°Gaby, who is thisdy and can you introduce her?¡±

    From the moment Karen appeared, Carry noticed that Gaby¡¯s eyes were always on her, which made her ufortable.

    ¡°I am ¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my girlfriend, Karen.¡±

    Gaby wrapped an arm around Karen¡¯s shoulders, not giving Karen a chance to speak at all, then continued, ¡°Susan, what should be said I have also said, I believe I have made it very clear, also please Susan is okay not toe to Qin, I do not want my girlfriend to have a misunderstanding about me.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°No way, I am not going to believe that.¡±

    Carry shouted at Gaby, then gave Karen a hard stare and ran away crying.

    Looking at Carry¡¯s sad back, Karen sighed softly and looked at Gaby and said slowly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it too cruel of you to reject a woman who loves you like this?¡±

    Although she doesn¡¯t have a good feeling about this Carry, but from her eyes she can still see that she really likes Gaby, because other things may be fake, but the eyes are never.

    ¡°Do you know who she is?¡±

    Instead of answering her question, Gaby looked at her and asked directly.

    Karen shook her head, she wasn¡¯t interested in who she was at all, but even if he didn¡¯t say, she could probably guess the other person¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Her name is Carry, she¡¯s the vice president¡¯s cousin. Let¡¯s not say I don¡¯t have any feelings for her at all, and given our status, it¡¯s impossible to be together.¡±

    In front of outsiders, Mr. President and Mr. Vice President get along, but in private who does not know that they are hostile, Mr. President back then with three votes over the current Vice President, in his heart has always been unconvinced, and now the movement he made in his private body has long indicated his dissatisfaction with Adrian.

    Even if he would agree to them being together, it would be for a purpose.

    Among the royal family, all marriages are theatrical birth pieces, all stepping stones to pave the way for the family¡¯s glory.

    ¡°This is the sadness of being born in the royal family, all destinies are arranged as soon as you are born, even you can¡¯t make your own decisions about your own life, hopefully I am one of the exceptions.¡±

    The words fell, Gaby looked at her, a pair of clear and bright eyes shed a strong look of expectation, only it seems that all this has been destined to have nothing to do with her since Judy admitted her.

    ¡°Thank you just now.¡±

    Gaby stared at her for a moment, thinking about it and said.

    ¡°If I can really help you with the trouble at hand, this is a favor I can still do.¡±

    No matter what, Gaby has always felt guilty in her heart for Karen.

    Looking at her, Gaby actually really wanted to tell her that he meant what he just said, but thinking of his own identity, he finally forced thetter words back.

    Two people just standing side by side under the sycamore tree, if you put aside other reasons, the two of them really match, a handsome and handsome, a sweet and lovely, but their meeting from the beginning is a false start.

    It wasn¡¯t until much, muchter, when Gaby disappeared from her side, that Karen realized that at some point in her heart she had been reced by him long ago, yet he was no longer there.

    Rosemary took the address on the box and quickly arrived at the location specified. Looking up at the coffee shop in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a touch of hesitation when she saw that there was no one at the door.

    ¡°Wee, is this Rosemary, Miss Harris?¡±

    At this moment, a waiter came in from inside and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris pleasee in with me.¡±

    With a please gesture, the waiter led Rosemary inside and headed for the elevator entrance.

    When she entered the elevator, the attendant helped her press the button for the eleventh floor, and when the elevator stopped at the eleventh floor, she heard the sweet voice of the attendant slowly ringing in her ears, ¡°Miss Harris has arrived, the person you are looking for is here.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    Rosemary nodded slightly and just walked out when she heard the melodious sound of a violining from inside, as if it were like a river stream, gurgling and moving.

    ¡°Miss Harris, inside please?¡±

    At that moment, a waiter in a suit walked up to her and made a gesture of invitation.

 Chapter 1167 Youâ€™re my kind of guy

    Wilson holding a bouquet of fiery red roses slowly like Rosemary walking, eyes deep love, this scene fell in Rosemary¡¯s eyes suddenly have a feeling of falling in love.

    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting?¡±

    Rosemary took the roses from his hand andughed, ¡°You made it so mysterious that I almost thought I was being tricked again.¡±

    Thinking of her hesitation just now at the entrance of the coffee shop, Rosemary snorted out augh.

    Wilson pulled out a chair for her and sat down, dotingly saying, ¡°I just wanted to surprise you, but I didn¡¯t expect to make you think so much, so it seems I¡¯m still a failure as a husband.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, if I didn¡¯t recognize the writing on the greeting card as your own, I wouldn¡¯t havee even if you had boarded here for a day.¡±

    Rosemary said in a fake pout.

    Looking at the specially decorated scene in front of her, Rosemary suddenly asked curiously, ¡°Is today the day? Why do you make it so mysterious?¡±

    Today is neither her birthday nor his birthday, nor is it their wedding anniversary, is there any other holiday that she doesn¡¯t remember?

    Wilson helped her pour a ss of red wine, see her seriously all curious, pick up the ss and her gently clink, sip, said: ¡°You forget, today is the day we first met.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary struggled to remember, but why didn¡¯t she remember it was today.

    Seeing her look of contemtion, Wilsonughed lightly and said in a doting tone, ¡°Fool, today is the day I first met you, originally I wanted to take you to the scene to relive it, but thinking that you don¡¯t like too noisy ces, so I had to choose the location here.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary suddenly brought her face over with a smirking smile on her face, ¡°Say, did you fall in love with me at first sight the first time you saw me?¡±

    Before they went out on a trip when Wilson had said a little, but at the time she was not very familiar with him, did not dare to ask too much sub-critical.

    The delicate little face is only a finger away from his, full red lips, like freshly plucked cherries, attracting mouth-watering.

    His little wife is such that she can easily arouse his desire no matter what time of day.

    ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Rosemary blinked her beautiful eyes, and when she reacted, her cheeks brushed red like the pride and joy of the sun, angrily red at the immodest man in front of her and said, ¡°If you are hungry, hurry up and serve the food.¡±

    Hearing her words, Wilson¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened a few points, slightly shing obscure light, slightly pursed lips, cold face makes Rosemary can¡¯t help but feel a little scared.

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying to yourself?¡±

    Wilson suddenly sidled up to her, and his low maic voice rang out at first.

    Rosemary was so crispy by his voice that her breathing became more and more rapid, blinking her watery eyes innocently and saying, ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Looking at her little cherry mouth, which is closed, is undoubtedly the most seductive action.

    Wilson¡¯s sanity was instantly gone, his eyes were already filled with lust, and he picked Rosemary up in his arms and strode towards the elevator.

    Rosemary, who was picked up by Wilson, suddenly understood what was going on, daring her to be her type.

    The next morning, Rosemary felt like her whole body had been run over by a car, all sore, although they have been married for several years, but every time the two of them together, Wilson¡¯s energy is more and more spirit, sometimes Rosemary even wondered if men are not tired when doing such things.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    When she opened her eyes, Rosemary saw the culprit who was smiling at her with one hand on her head. Because ofst night, he only had a bath towel around his body, and his upper body was naked, with his firm and sexy mermaid line visible without reservation, making Rosemary¡¯s cheeks blush instantly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put your clothes back on?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly pulled up the quilt on her body to cover her eyes, fearing that she might not be able to resist and pounce on him and overwhelm him.

    ¡°Honey, did you forget what you promised mest night?¡±

    Wilson reached out and gently held her in his arms, his chin resting on her shoulder, his warm, hot breath spraying on her ear, causing her body to tighten.

    ¡°There was so much talkst night, I don¡¯t remember what I said.¡±

    Of course she remembered what she saidst night, only if she were to admit it now, then she wouldn¡¯t even want to get out of bed today.

    But her trick of trying to y dumb was soon seen through by Wilson, who pulled back the covers and got in, crushing Rosemary beneath his body, his sexy thin lips revealing a seductive smile, ¡°Since your wife has forgotten, it is my husband¡¯s great obligation to help you warm up again.¡±

    The words fell sound, the temperature inside the room again rose sharply, inside soon came to let people listen to the blushing sound.

    Room spin charming piece ¡­

    Carry came straight home from the presidential pce and came to Susan¡¯s room, crying that was a pear.

    ¡°Sister, what do you think is wrong with me that Gaby would rather choose a country girl than like me?¡±

    When I think of Gaby holding Karen, Carry¡¯s heart feels like a million knives have been thrust into it.

    Susan looked at Carry who was crying and sad, her heart ached, although Carry is their cousin, but their rtionship is better than their own sisters, not to mention that Carry¡¯s parents died because they saved her brother, no matter which is the case, they have the responsibility to let Carry live the best life.

    ¡°Carry, don¡¯t cry first, tell sister first, what happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Gaby, I went to her today happily and wanted to tell him that big brother agreed to me going out with him, but he surprised me by telling me that he already has a girlfriend.¡±

    When Carry thought of this, he couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling down again.

    Susan while helping her wipe the tears, while softlyforted: ¡°Carry you first do not cry, maybe Gaby just worry to their own identity can not match to only will deliberately say so with you.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    Obviously, Carry does not believe Susan¡¯s words, as a woman, she clearly felt that Gaby today to look at the girl¡¯s eyes very unusual.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, think, who are you, you are the little princess of our The Duncun Family, to be able to marry you that means his life will also follow a sea change, you say, which man will be stupid enough to give up such a good opportunity, most importantly, my sister is still a great beauty, no matter which way you look at it, it¡¯s not a loss, okay? ¡±

    Carry looked up at Susan with a look of disbelief shing in his eyes. Perhaps it was a blessing for others to marry her, but Gaby obviously didn¡¯t care about that at all, and it was because he didn¡¯t care that she cared more about him.

 Chapter 1168 let you canâ€™t get out of bed for a week

    As the saying goes, not getting it bes more precious, perhaps this is the meaning.

    Rosemary was finally awakened by the phone call, moved her aching body, really do not understand how this man¡¯s physical strength is so good, if not she kept begging for mercy, the man in front of her is nning to make her unable to get out of bed for three days.

    Sure enough, a woman should never question a man¡¯s ability in this area, or in the end, the loss must be their own.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, does your body still hurt?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s low, charming voice came slowly, looking at Rosemary¡¯s white, red skin all over her own masterpiece, in an extraordinarily good mood.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Rosemary red at him, half a month without feeding her, she had tormented herself like this, if she had not seen her for a year, she would not have known what she had made of herself.

    Thinking about it, Rosemary could not help but shiver, it seems she shoulde up with self-protection ability, otherwise this every time suffer from themselves, how loss ah!

    Wilson looked at her angry look with her mouth beaming, his mouth held a faint smile and said, ¡°Wife, I struggled so hard up there and you enjoyed it down there, howe it¡¯s all my fault now?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Hearing his words, Rosemary almost died from his words, it was obvious that he was enjoying it, okay?

    Forget it, no more, she hasn¡¯t said she won him once since they got together.

    ¡°When you get back, you¡¯ll sleep in the guest room.¡± Otherwise she would have to be drained by him.

    Rosemary said with a deliberately stern face.

    Seeing this, Wilson didn¡¯t get angry, but went up and put her in a hug and came up to her ear and whispered, ¡°I know, I¡¯ll work hard these days.¡±

    The words fell sound, Rosemary¡¯s body jerked, turned his head to look at his own pair of smiling smile, Rosemary instantly had a feeling of digging a hole to bury themselves.

    The result proved that Wilson did not go back on his word, and worked very hard every day for several days here, while Karen looked at Rosemary, who was hiding from Wilson every day, andughed with tears in her eyes.

    The only one who can make Rosemary scared like this is Wilson.

    Nevertheless, this week was also Rosemary¡¯s happiest day.

    ¡°Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s here.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary stood up and wanted to leave, suddenly remembering that he saidst night that he had to go back to C City today to deal with some matters, may be busy during this period, let her take good care of herself.

    ¡°Karen, you lied to me!¡±

    Reacting, Rosemary gave Karen a stern re and yelled in feigned anger.

    Smiling, Karen held her stomach there andughed as she said, ¡°Rosemary, if Tina knew you were afraid of Wilson because of that thing, guess what she would do?¡±

    Thinking of Tina¡¯s face when she found out about this, Rosemary sidled up to Karen and fiercely threatened, ¡°Karen, if you dare to let Tina know, be careful that in the future I will also let your man keep you out of bed for a week.¡±

    Karen looked at Rosemary because of shy cheeks scarlet, angry threatening her look, hooked up a bad smile, in her ear whispered: ¡°Rosemary, I think you have to worry about yourself now, as for me, I believe my man will never be like Wilson, at least he should respect my opinion. ¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her, a sh of calction in her pretty eyes, and Karen, ufortable by her stare, said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    Karen¡¯s words had just fallen, when she saw Gaby standing under a tree not far away, and now a pair of dark eyes were staring at her, reminding her of thest time the two of them were together, and her little face instantly turned red and dripped blood, and her hands tightly clutched the corners of her coat.

    I don¡¯t know if he heard their conversation, but if he did, he wouldn¡¯t know what to think of her.

    Seeing her like that, Rosemary¡¯s lips curled into a Tammy smile and she said to Gaby, ¡°Doyle, are you here to see Karen?¡±

    Gaby saw her cheeks blushing from shyness, and his lower body couldn¡¯t help but tighten, but thinking of what his big brother said, he then withdrew his gaze and said to Rosemary, ¡°Missy, the young master is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Is uncle back?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    When she heard that Adrian was looking for her, Rosemary hurriedly put down the melon in her hand and headed for Adrian¡¯s study.

    She has not seen Adrian since thest bombing. She heard Gaby say that her uncle was secretly investigating the cause of thest bombing, and even though the other side had said it was only the work of terrorists, her uncle never believed it, so he secretly sent someone to investigate.

    Rosemary came to the study, knocked on the door and walked straight in, seeing a somewhat haggard Adrian as soon as she entered.

    ¡°Uncle, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Adrian saw here in, stood up and took her hand to sit on the sofa aside, stroked her head, said with a gentle gaze and a doting tone, ¡°Uncle is too busy these days, no time for you, uncle is here to say sorry to you.¡±

    If things hadn¡¯t been a bit troublesome these past few days, he wouldn¡¯t have left her out to dry, and he felt guilty thinking about it.

    Rosemary took his arm and said petntly, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m fine, you¡¯re the president of a country, you have so many things to do every day, it¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t take care of them, besides, don¡¯t I have Karen with me?¡±

    Looking at her niece who is so understanding and well-behaved, Adrian¡¯s heart is really relieved, and I believe her Fiona is also relieved.

    ¡°No matter what, you and Karen bothe home once in a while, so you deserve to have your uncle spend some quality time with you.¡±

    In fact, she did not want to be able to apany him, but every time he looked in the eyes of the haggard, she could not bear to stand in the corner, watching him from afar, as long as he was safe, she was relieved.

    ¡°Does uncle mean he wants to take us out?¡±

    Adrian looked at the smile radiating from the corners of her mouth and said softly, ¡°So where do you want to go to y?¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±

    After this period of recuperation, Judy¡¯s injuries have healed quite a bit and she can get out and about, but his uncle has been so busytely that he seems to care very little about her mother, and if she really can, she to doesn¡¯t mind making opportunities for them so that their rtionship can develop smoothly.

    The most important thing is that she really wants them to really be a family, so that the family will be more and more lively.

    Rosemary cocked her head for a moment and then asked, ¡°Take uncle must first tell me how much time you can spare for us so that I can make arrangements.¡±

    Looking at her mischievous appearance, Adrian seemed to see his sister as a child, his eyes were full of doting color, softly said: ¡°The things on hand in the past few days have almost been dealt with, the rest of the things will be left to Doyle to deal with.¡±

 Chapter 1169 men are not good things

    ¡°Miss Ham, what are you doing here?¡±

    Owen asked with a look of disbelief in his eyes as he looked at Hannah, who had emerged from Rosemary¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡°Oh, I just heard a sound inside and thought it was my sister-inwing back, so I wanted toe in and say hello, but I didn¡¯t think there was anyone inside, so maybe I misheard.¡±

    At that, Owenughed and said, ¡°So that¡¯s it, but The Great Young Lady hasn¡¯t returned yet, and it¡¯s still impossible to say exactly which day she¡¯ll return.¡±

    ¡°I envy my sister-inw, even after marriage there is still not a bit of restraint, you can still have as much fun as you want.¡±

    Hannah stepped forward and took Owen¡¯s arm with an envious look on her face.

    Speaking of Rosemary, Owen¡¯s eyes are also full of kind smile, to this The Great Young Lady, he really like to the bone, thinking of her previous suffering, then slowly said: ¡°In fact, The Great Young Lady suffered far more than you imagine, but she has never The Great Young Lady has suffered far more than you can imagine, but she has neverined, and this time she went out because of something over there.¡±

    ¡°And does Grandpa Owen know where his sister-inw has gone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about this, if you want to know, go to the youngest, he must know.¡±

    Hearing Owen¡¯s words, Hannah¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but sh with loss. Although everyone here was superficially nice to her, they privately carried themselves with detachment, even Owen.

    But the good news is that she finally heard the best news in days, and that is that Wilson is finally back.

    ¡°Grandpa Owen,ter I¡¯ll make a pot of soup and send it over to Wilson, he must be so busy with thepany these days.¡±

    Owen didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded in agreement.

    Two hourster, Hannah arrived at the door of The Grant Group wearing a white dress and carrying her lunchbox.

    ¡°Hello sister, I¡¯m Wilson¡¯s sister Hannah, here to bring him dinner, is he upstairs please?¡±

    Hannah walked up to the front desk with her lunchbox and asked the girl at the front desk with a sweet smile.

    The receptionist looked at Hannah in front of her and faintly stared, quickly smiling professionally and said, ¡°Do you have an appointment?¡±

    ¡°No, I came over on short notice, so I didn¡¯t call Wilson.¡±

    Said Hannah, her eyes dropping, a very sad expression.

    When the receptionist saw this, she looked at each other and then said, ¡°Miss Ham, please wait a moment, I¡¯ll call up for you and ask.¡±

    ¡°Thank you sister!¡±

    Hannah¡¯s clear, soft smile instantly melted the heart of the receptionist, so she quickly dialed the number above, and soon the call came from the secretary¡¯s department for Hannah to go up.

    ¡°Miss Ham, you may go up now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you sister.¡±

    Nodding slightly at them, Hannah stepped on her seven-inch heels and carried her lunchbox up.

    Hannah had just gone up when Tina and Edmund came in.

    ¡°Hello Dr. Edmund.¡±

    Because Wilson had previously exined, Edmund did not need to report to The Grant Group and went straight upstairs.

    ¡°Wilson, this is the chicken soup I made for you, so drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Hannah took out a bowl and served half a bowl of chicken soup and handed it to Wilson, who took it from her and said softly, ¡°Hannah, you¡¯re here as a guest, from now on, just let the underlings do such things directly.¡±

    At that, Hannah¡¯s face changed slightly, but she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s good for your health toe out for a walk since you¡¯re idle at home anyway.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the reason your parents let you follow me over here this time is that they want you to walk around and see, and when you get tired of ying over here, I¡¯ll have someone send you back.¡±

    When Hannah heard that Wilson wanted to send her back, her face instantly became very ugly and she jumped into Wilson¡¯s arms, crying very sadly and said, ¡°Wilson I don¡¯t want to go back, don¡¯t go back.¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    Wilson pushed Hannah away and helped her to sit down on the couch. Looking at Edmund and Tina standing in the doorway, he suddenly had the feeling of being caught in a rape.

    ¡°What brings you guys over here?¡±

    ¡°It seems we came at a bad time and seem to have disturbed the good things of the great president Lu.¡±

    Tina¡¯s tone was cold, and her gaze fell on Hannah¡¯s face on the side.

    Fortunately, she was the one who came today, if she had been bumped into by Rosemary, there is no telling how sad she would have been.

    Wilson knew that Tina was misunderstood, and with a hint of helplessness in his tone, he pointed to Hannah and exined, ¡°Let me introduce to you, Hannah, my dad¡¯s good friend¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Hannah, this is my Edmund, Tina, and they¡¯re both good friends of mine.¡±

    ¡°Edmund, Tina.¡±

    Hannah stood up and nodded slightly to them, softly shouted, face because of just now, tears are still there, at the moment the look makes people look I see, belong to the kind of impulse to make people want to protect at first nce.

    No matter Tina like toe is not the kind of good personality to talk, the tone is very nonchnt replied: ¡°Sorry, my mother gave birth to me a daughter, you or you call me Tina it!¡±

    ¡°Tina?¡±

    Edmund called out softly, only to see her ignore it and sit down on a sofa.

    ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t take offense, she has such a temper.¡±

    Although he also does not like to move to throw the girl, but in the polite, Edmund still take the initiative to open up, so as not to make people a girl embarrassed.

    Hannah shook her head and turned to Wilson and spoke, ¡°Wilson, since you have friends, I¡¯ll go back first and be home early tonight.¡±

    After saying that, Hannah nodded at them, then picked up the thermos box on the table and headed outside.

    Hearing herst words, Tina only felt as if her heart was blocked by a huge stone, making her breath catch.

    ¡°Did you guyse over to see me for something?¡±

    Wilson pressed the inte and asked his secretary toe in and take away the chicken soup from the table.

    Although he didn¡¯t want to bring Hannah here at the beginning, he was afraid of causing misunderstanding to Rosemary and thought he would send her back after she yed here for 10 days and half a month, but he didn¡¯t expect to be bumped into by Tina.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    Looking at the secretary who came in to clean up, Edmund asked lightly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t nned to drink it, and you guys came in just in time to help me out.¡±

    ¡°Che, it¡¯s true that men are not a good thing.¡±

    After saying that, Tina picked up the bag on the sofa and left regardless of how ugly the man¡¯s face was in front of her.

    And most importantly, Wilson can¡¯t do anything about her yet, after all, it was indeed him who was too careless just now.

    If it was Rosemary who just came in, I don¡¯t know how it would have ended?

    Thinking of this, Wilson suddenly feltpelled to hurry up and find a suitable reason to send Hannah back.

    ¡°Tina didn¡¯t mean any harm, we came over today mainly because Tina saw the news on TV about everyone pulling out en masse, she looked for Vincent, Vincent asked her toe and ask you, she also intended toe over to ask for rification because she was worried about you, she just didn¡¯t expect to run into you guys just now¡­ ¡­¡±

 Chapter 1170 lie are shot

    ¡°Pisses me off.¡±

    Tina came straight from The Grant Group to Vincent¡¯s office and sat on the couch in a desperate sit-down deep breathing motion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, who pissed you off like that?¡±

    Vincent hurriedly poured a ss of warm boiled water and handed it to her, looking at the fire that was rubbing off on her head, a sh of anger on his handsome cool face.

    Tina finished the water in one gulp, put the quilt on the table, looked at Vincent and said in a good-natured way, ¡°You men are not good things, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot, no wonder people often say that men are reliable, the sow will be on the tree, there is really a basis.¡±

    Looking at his own little petite wife¡¯s angry look, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but take his phone and secretly send a message to Wilson to ask what was going on.

    Soon, Wilson¡¯s side returned the message, when seeing Wilson¡¯s reply to him, Vincent was almost not Wilson to half dead, did a bad thing also dragged him, and now he has to help plug his own little wife¡¯s mouth, this is too much.

    ¡°Looks like I should have a good chat with Rosemary, so I don¡¯t end up with my head being cheated on and not knowing anything about it.¡±

    Thinking of this, Tina¡¯s heart was even more determined that she should discuss this matter with Rosemary properly.

    Just that girl called Hannah, a look at it is known not what good people, the words are provocative, she really worried that if Rosemary does note back, the Grant familyThe Great Young Lady¡¯s position are going to give others to steal away.

    ¡°Honey, maybe things really aren¡¯t what we see, maybe it¡¯s really just a misunderstanding?¡±

    Vincent tried tomunicate with her, because in his opinion, Wilson would never do anything wrong to Rosemary.

    Tina turned her head and hooked Vincent¡¯s chin, the corners of her lips curled into a charming smile, ¡°Then ording to you, you have to catch the adultery in bed to show that there is something fishy inside, right?¡±

    Looking at the smile on the corner of Tina¡¯s mouth, how Vincent felt as if her wife was reminding him of something.

    ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not what I mean, I mean since you want to tell Rosemary, but you always have to find a euphemism and mention it on the sidelines so that it doesn¡¯t hurt each other¡¯s feelings right!¡±

    At this moment, Vincent has long thrown aside Wilson¡¯s request for his help, if it were not for him, how would he have been innocently involved, as the saying goes, one wrong step at a time, the thought of his beloved little wife and bring up the previous matters, he had a headache.

    After all, that incident was the only wrong thing he had ever done in his life, and although it is true that nothing happened between him and Tammy, it was ultimately a thorn in Tina¡¯s heart, and no matter how hard he tried, that thorn was never removed from her heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say, if it was me and or Rosemary hugging with other men today, would you guys still be saying that?¡± Although this kind of thing is absolutely impossible, but Tina knows very well in her heart that if it were them today, these two men would have exploded long ago.

    Being questioned by Tina, Vincent didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while, because as soon as he thought of Tina lying in the arms of another man, Vincent wanted to eat that man alive.

    Seeing this, Tina made a tsk-tsk sound and sighed lightly, ¡°See, there¡¯s nothing to say! I told you that none of you men are good, and you still have to defend yourself.¡±

    Vincent touched his nose, a depressed face, why he sat here well at work was innocent to be implicated in, really too wrong.

    This ount he took note of, some day must find Wilson to discuss back.

    ¡°Honey, this matter is indeed Wilson¡¯s fault, no matter what the ultimate truth is, he let another woman jump into her arms is his fault, so what you just scolded is all right.¡±

    Vincent hurriedly moved his position to the side of his young wife, lest he be innocently implicated in it.

    ¡°You think he¡¯s wrong too, don¡¯t you!¡±

    When she heard that her husband also thought it was Wilson¡¯s fault, Tina¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes were burning with anger.

    ¡°Honey, wait a minute!¡±

    Vincent hurriedly stopped Tina and sat by her side to carefully analyze: ¡°Honey, you do not rush to call first, we first analyze the context of things, and then it is not toote to call.¡±

    ¡°So tell me about it first?¡±

    Tina put her phone to the side and looked at him with a you-say-so expression.

    ¡°Look, Mr. Grant and Rosemary, we all know very well what kind of rtionship they have, right?¡±

    Tina nodded, gesturing for him to continue.

    ¡°They havee this far, and you know the twists and turns they have gone through. Do you think that with a rtionship like theirs, Mr. Grant will change his mind so easily and find another woman?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s more, you just said that the girl is the daughter of a good friend of Chairman Lu, since she is the daughter of his father¡¯s good friend and she ising to C City for the first time, it is reasonable for Wilson to take care of her a little, do you think I am right?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that if Daddy¡¯s best friend¡¯s daughter came over one day, you¡¯d do what Wilson did and let her throw herself at you, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Vincent saw this and was speechless, why was her little wife¡¯s brain always able to deviate the problem?

    Holding her in his arms, Vincent softly coaxed, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t, after all, I am a man with a wife.¡± After all, he can¡¯t afford to mess with his wife, and if he doesn¡¯t get it right, he¡¯ll have to sleep in the guest room for the rest of the year.

    Who makes her the queen of the family, her parents are looking towards her, and he, the real son, seems like an outsider.

    Thinking about it, Vincent felt really sorry for himself.

    So he swore in his heart a long time ago that he would rather offend everyone in the world than offend his petite wife.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, or else when the timees, even if I don¡¯t clean you up, Mom and Dad won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll never give them that chance.¡±

    Vincent dropped a soft kiss on her red lips and smiled lightly.

    Finally, after Vincent¡¯s persuasion, Tina made a phone call to Rosemary and told her toe back early if she was okay, saying that he had a visitor at home.

    And Rosemary over there seems to have heard the meaning of Tina¡¯s words and said she would go back in a few days.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    At this moment in Wilson¡¯s office, Edmund looked at Wilson, who had been sipping his coffee, and said, ¡°If you were worried about hurting Rosemary, then why did you bring her back?¡±

 Chapter 1171 Stealing Dadâ€™s Job

    ¡°Hannah¡¯s father disappeared because he was helping me covertly investigate something about The Hoogen Family, and her mother asked me to help take care of her because she was worried that those people would harm her.¡±

    Wilson lit a cigarette, took a gentle puff and said slowly.

    ¡°So it¡¯s like that, but I think you should talk to Rosemary about this matter clearly, so as not to cause unnecessary misunderstanding when the timees, although you just treat her as a sister, but it is inevitable that people will not have other meanings to you.¡±

    Edmund looked at him and spoke in a long, persuasive voice.

    He and Rosemary¡¯s rtionship path was originally bumpy, if in because of Hannah¡¯s appearance and again caused unnecessary misunderstanding, so not only hurt Rosemary, but also hurt themselves, which is what no one wants to see.

    ¡°Anyway, something like what just happened had better not happen in the future, and if it wasn¡¯t me and Tina up here today, it was Rosemary, you should know in your heart what it means to her.¡±

    Wilson listened quietly to Edmund¡¯s words, took a deep, sharp drag on the cigarette in his hand, and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    He understood everything he said, he just couldn¡¯t send Hannah back yet until that matter was fully understood.

    Patting him on the shoulder, Edmund stood up and said to him, ¡°There are still things to take care of at the hospital, so if there¡¯s anything you need from me, just call me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will. My parents are counting on you during this time.¡±

    ¡°Your business is my business, I¡¯m already working on arrangements for your parents, I¡¯ll get them out as soon as possible in the next few days.¡±

    Wilson nodded and escorted Edmund to the door before turning around and entering the office.

    Open theputer and soon a handsome blond man appeared on theputer, ¡°Hey boss, you finally remembered me.¡±

    ¡°Doris, Roger is trading a batch of important arms over in Belgium, I¡¯m a little uneasy, you and Winter go over to pick up the pieces and take care of this batch of arms as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Boss, can I ask Xiaoqiuqiu to apany me?¡±

    Doris a handsome face came over, pitifully pleading.

    ¡°Winter said she has more things on her hands these two days, why don¡¯t we let Spring apany you, just as she is already busy with the things on her hands ¡­¡±

    ¡°Promise to get the job done.¡±

    Wilson has not finished speaking, the screen has gone ck, and at this moment far inside the tent of the army training camp, Blume is now hands are constantly tapping the keyboard, aside of Nina still holding her favorite potato chips, while eating while saying: ¡°Doris is really die hard ah!

    The little girl shook her little head, the smile on her face made people look harmless, and it was hard for everyone to associate with the little devil girl.

    Hasn¡¯t he been tortured enough by Spring all this time?

    ¡°Uncle Roger¡¯s side of the deal could really be in big trouble.¡±

    Blume, who was sitting in front of theputer and tapping the keyboard, spoke with a very ugly face.

    Although the little man in front of him is not very old, but has a calm and wise with his age, a young age is already the top hacker expert, nickname: pink piggy.

    Of course, such a name could not be Blume¡¯s own acquisition, but the Nina sitting next to him, anyway, for Blume it is just a code name, so it does not matter what he is called.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Daddy already ask Doris to help?¡±

    Nina is not at all interested in the numbers on the screen that look like tadpoles. His brother knows it anyway, and for her, it is enough to have good food and fun every day.

    Blume shook his little head, a cool Wilson¡¯s little face shed a rare deep, small mouth tightly pursed, seems to be thinking about something.

    Seeing this, Nina, who was sitting on the side, went to sit next to him and looked at the dense English letters on it, her little face frowned slightly and said, ¡°Brother, don¡¯t you just send the video message you intercepted to daddy and be done with it?¡±

    ¡°Even if you tell daddy, it¡¯s useless, distant water can¡¯t put out a nearby fire, just a minute ago, the other side advanced the delivery time by twenty minutes, their purpose is simple, they just want to force daddy toe out.¡±

    During this time, he had been on the Inte constantly collecting information about those people, and he realized that there seemed to be a very powerful organization behind those people that seemed to be working on something.

    Naive to the other side of the defense system to do is very confidential, he went in once before, almost being discovered, and then because of their own safety and the safety of their families, Blume decided to wait in more time, now temporarily remain inactive better.

    ¡°Since this won¡¯t work and that won¡¯t work, why don¡¯t you just let Logan go and eat this shipment of arms, they haven¡¯t been doing this kind of thing for a day or two anyway.¡±

    Blume took a look at his own dear old sister, in the bottom of his heart, he could not help but secretly mourn for his dad for a second, with such a defeated daughter, it seems that his dad wants to retire the idea of at least another 30 to 50 years.

    ¡°Do you know how much that arms shipment is worth?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Whatever the amount of money, as the saying goes, fat water does not flow outside the field, it is better than ending up in the pockets of others!¡±

    Nina sat aside and sucked on her lollipop, looking like the money is not mine anyway, you took it, daddy will always let you spit it back out when the timees.

    Seeing her like this, Blume is helplessly shook his head, really do not know her character in the end like who, all day long is not to eat or sleep, or is to go to the whole people, to this wrong in less than half a month, the big brother wrecked all over, really do not know if one day by their own mommy know after, will be a situation of what kind.

    He is also an extremely protective person, although his sister in how to make trouble, only she bullied others, no one else bullied her.

    ¡°If this money was yours, you wouldn¡¯t be talking about these unpleasant things.¡±

    Blume red at her, shook his head helplessly, then quickly opened QQ, clicked on a group called Killer Alliance Organization, quickly knocked a line on it, and soon the inside exploded.

    Peachy nce back: dear, you are letting us go to robbery?

    Abduct a wife to give birth to a child: Yao Yao, that is your own father¡¯s goods, are you sure you want us to rob?

    The dark little goblin: little heart, you do so very unfilial oh, but the ve likes.

    Serving the people: do you people think I¡¯m air? Be careful I¡¯ll make you all sit out the rest of your lives in jail.

    Belly goblin @ for the people: ve is a female, treat girls to know how to pity, do not scare the ve.

    Serving the People: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 1172 Iâ€™m not going to eat you

    ¡°Rosemary, mom¡¯s pretty much healed up, so why don¡¯t you go back first!¡±

    Karen spoke up with some unease after hearing Tina¡¯s call.

    ¡°My rtionship with Wilson is not something that just anyone can interfere with. Since Wilson will take her with him and let her live in the house, I believe there must be something else in it, otherwise with Wilson¡¯s character, no matter who the other party is, he will never get himself into trouble.¡±

    Rosemary patted the back of her hand, signaling her not to worry.

    Karen looked at the confident glow in Rosemary¡¯s eyes and was stabbed somewhere in her heart. She was the same way at first, trusting Joseph unconditionally, but in the end he was the one who hurt her the most.

    ¡°I¡¯m really envious to see you trust each other like this.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, sometimes the one you love deeply in your heart may not be the best choice, but the one who is silently guarding you behind your back will definitely be the one who will hold your hand through this life.¡±

    She certainly understands that she has actually thought about it a lot during this time. Although Rosemary told her the real reason why Joseph and Lynn Kunze are together, Karen also realized at this time that she and Joseph are really notpatible, and sometimes choosing to let go may be the best oue for each other.

    ¡°Well, I know.¡±

    ¡°By the way, uncle said he is just free to apany us out for a walk in the next two days, do you have a ce you want to go?¡±

    Rosemary came back twice, but each time she didn¡¯t have a good time because of the time, and Karen was the first time toe to W. She was especially curious about the various people and customs here, but because of Judy¡¯s injury, she didn¡¯t have a good walk around either.

    ¡°Are you saying that Mr. President ising with us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Karen reached out and straightened her hair, and said in a somewhat difficult tone, ¡°That ¡­ or you guys just go, I won¡¯t go.¡±

    This allows her to go out with the president of a country, think about that get together scenario, she just think about it and feel so embarrassed, let alone also said to sit together for dinner and chat.

    Rosemary saw this, snickered out loud, stroked her head, said: ¡°Look at you that out of breath, not just sitting together to eat, chat, you treat him as an elder on it.¡±

    Looking at her light-hearted look, Karen skimmed her lips and said, ¡°You say that is easy, but do not think, that is the president of W, not to mention out together, just he stood there, I feel that the aura pressure I can not breathe.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if theyughed at her for being unproductive, she just felt very ufortable standing with Adrian anyway.

    ¡°That is you think too much, in fact, uncle he is not at all as scary as you think, get along for a long time you will find that he is not at all as high and cold as you see now.¡±

    Rosemary while sitting with Karen thought work, while in the heart secretly for their own uncle pinch a sweat, this is not yet recognized by the daughter dislike, I¡¯m afraid also her uncle.

    ¡°But what if I¡¯m just scared?¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about? Talking so intensely?¡±

    Adrian slowly walked over with an elegant pace, looked at Karen who looked a little nervous, smiled and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±

    It seems that he¡¯s find an opportunity to talk to Judy about this issue, otherwise he the father has not had time to cultivate feelings with his daughter, the gap of rust is first out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not nervous, just a little ¡­ a little ¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Karen just can¡¯t get used to your status for a while, who makes your status so unbelievably honorable?¡±

    Rosemary took her hand and joked with Adrian with a big smile.

    Upon hearing this, Adrian spoke helplessly, ¡°I am the president outside, but as soon as I return home, I am simply your elder, not the president, understand?¡±

    Karen raised her eyes and looked at the loving Adrian in front of her face, shaking her head, for a moment she actually thought in her heart, if only this man in front of her was her real father!

    In his eyes, Karen saw a glow that belonged to her father, a look of doting for his daughter, but she knew that it didn¡¯t belong to her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    However, the loss in Karen¡¯s eyes fell into Adrian¡¯s eyes, and at this moment he wanted to go up and take her into his arms and tell her that he was her father.

    But without Judy¡¯s consent, Adrian didn¡¯t dare because he was afraid he would lose them again.

    God knows that when he took the paternity test, looking at the rtionship between the two people belonged to the father-daughter rtionship that moment, tears can no longer hold back the fall, did not expect that he reached middle age, not only found Rosemary, and even his own daughter found together, that happy feeling makes him feel unreal for a moment.

    ¡°Uncle, you guys talk first, I¡¯ll go check on my mom.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary patted Karen¡¯s hand and left with a smile.

    Adrian knows that Rosemary is deliberately leaving him and Karen alone for a while to increase their affection.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stand, sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. President.¡±

    Karen sat down somewhat nervously, her ten fingers kept gripping the corners of her clothes, and her heart was very nervous.

    ¡°I heard Rosemary say you were raised by your adoptive father, right?¡±

    Before Rosemary told him a lot about Karen in order to let him know more about her as a child, but because Rosemary knew limited things, he wanted to hear it from Karen himself.

    Karen didn¡¯t expect Adrian to ask her that and slowly spoke, ¡°Well.¡±

    ¡°What about your adoptive mother?¡±

    ¡°My adoptive mother didn¡¯t agree to my dad adopting me because she felt I was a liability in the family, and they ended up splitting up because of me.¡±

    Whenever she thinks of this, Karen feels especially sorry for her adoptive father, who would not be who she is now if he had not adopted her in the first ce.

    Adrian did not expect Karen¡¯s adoptive father to fall out with his wife for the sake of his daughter. This kindness, no matter what, will be remembered in his heart for the rest of his life.

    ¡°You¡¯re lucky.¡±

    ¡°Well, meeting my dad was the luckiest thing in my life. If his old man hadn¡¯t brought me home from the cold river back then, I wouldn¡¯t be sitting here today, and it was his old man who gave me a second life.¡±

    Sorry!

    Adrian looked at her delicate side face and had to say that Karen¡¯s silhouette was really simr to his, with big eyes like Judy¡¯s. On closer inspection, Karen¡¯s featurespletely inherited all the advantages of both of them.

 Chapter 1173 Not an enemy, not a friend

    The next morning, Wilson was sitting at the table eating breakfast when he received a call from Doris, ¡°Boss, our goods were robbed and Roger was injured and is now being resuscitated.¡±

    Hannah, sitting on the side, heard the conversation on the phone, her hand holding the soup spoon gave a slight lurch, and when she looked up she saw that Wilson had left the table.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you guys to go over there and pick up the pieces? How could this still happen?¡±

    At this moment, Wilson¡¯s handsome and cool face is gloomy and frightening, and the coldness emanating from his body suddenly drops, as if in the Antarctic.

    ¡°This matter is very strange to say, the people who robbed our goods is the World Killer League organization, while the one who injured Roger is the Belgian police, and it seems to me that the other side already knew about us, and Roger was also identally shot by the other side when retreating.¡±

    Speaking of which, Doris mmed his fist heavily on the table and med himself, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault, if I had believed that man before, Roger would not have been injured and our arms would not have been robbed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Doris on the other side of the phone felt the killing intent emanating from Wilson¡¯s body and said, ¡°The thing is this, after I received the mission from you suddenly received a message saying that the other side has a fraud, let us hurry to retreat, I also went to check the other side¡¯s IP, but did not find, I thought it was a prank, so I did not care too much, did not think it was actually It is true.¡±

    Hearing Doris¡¯ words, a little pink piggy suddenly appeared in Wilson¡¯s mind and he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Does a little pink piggy appear on the screen?¡±

    At that, Doris said with a surprised look on her face, ¡°Boss, how do you know?¡±

    ¡°This man has helped me several times before, I just didn¡¯t expect him to send the message to you this time.¡±

    For this mysterious hacker, Mr. Grant has been secretly investigating, but the other party every time after sending a message like in the evaporated, no clue to investigate.

    ¡°Boss, is this person an enemy or a friend?¡±

    ¡°Not an enemy, not a friend.¡±

    The words fell sound, Doris¡¯s forehead instantly appeared three ck lines, the original world also has their boss is not sure of things.

    Thinking this way, Doris¡¯s heart is also much more bnced, although he is in a good frame of mind?

    For this non-friend or foe hacker, Wilson heart more or less understand, ording to Doris¡¯s description, the other party robbed his goods in turn is a big help to him, but those vacant appearances of the police, it seems to be someone dug a pit waiting for him to jump.

    ¡°Let Winter take care of Roger while you and Spring secretly investigate the main cause of this incident, and remember, stay safe.¡±

    Rubbing his chin, Wilson¡¯s eyes shed with an obscure light, it seems that all of this and he is absolutely unrted.

    Thinking, Wilson grabbed the couch on the chair and put it on, ready to go out.

    ¡°Wilson, are you going out?¡±

    Hannah was just standing in the doorway with a ss of milk when she saw Wilsoning out from inside with his coat and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    A hint of displeasure shed across Wilson¡¯s face as he looked at her and asked.

    ¡°I just saw that you didn¡¯t even eat anything, so I went to the kitchen to heat up a ss of milk for you toe up.¡±

    After ncing at the milk in her hand, Wilson said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m already full, just let the servants do this kind of things in the future.¡±

    With that, Wilson headed outside.

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was already far away, Hannah¡¯s face was ugly. She had been here for several days, and Wilson always kept a certain distance from her, so that she had no way to do anything at all.

    Hannah¡¯s eyes fell on the closed study doorway in front of her, and her eyes kept rolling.

    ¡°Miss Ham, what are you doing here?¡±

    Owen saw her standing at the door of the study and said to her with a somewhat ugly face, ¡°Miss Ham, I forgot to tell you that the young master¡¯s study is off limits to anyone, and if the young master finds out, he will be angry.¡±

    Hannah heard Owen say this, suddenly understand why Wilson¡¯s face just now will be so hard to look at.

    ¡°Sorry Grandpa Owen, I just saw that Wilson hadn¡¯t eaten any breakfast and was worried that he would starve, so I warmed up a ss of milk for her toe over.¡±

    Owen nced at the milk in her hand, then smiled and said, ¡°The Grant family except for The Great Young Lady¡¯s milk young master will drink, other people¡¯s milk young master is not drink.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Hannah asked without thinking.

    The same ss of milk, why Rosemary brewed he drank, she brewed not to drink.

    ¡°Because the young master has a cleanliness problem.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, it seems I¡¯m being nosy.¡±

    Hannah handed the milk in her hand to Owen and smiled, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll ask Grandpa Owen to bring it down for me, and I¡¯ll go to my room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Looking at her despondent figure, Owen shook his head helplessly and walked downstairs with the milk in his hand.

    Wilson came straight from The Grant family to Edmund¡¯s office. Edmund, who was looking at the medical records, looked at Wilson who came in a hurry, exined a few words to the nurse beside him, put down the medical records in his hands and asked, ¡°Why are you free toe to me today, are you here to visit your aunt and uncle? ¡±

    ¡°Well, stopping by to see you.¡±

    Edmund ced the brewed coffee in front of him, sat down opposite him, folded his legs together casually, and said, ¡°Looking at you, you don¡¯t seem to be in a good mood?¡±

    ¡°The Belgian side of the shipment was robbed, and Roger got shot.¡±

    He picked up the coffee on the table and took a sip, and slowly spoke.

    ¡°Did the people over there do that?¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, there¡¯s something fishy about this time, it¡¯s directed at me, and if my guess is good, it should have something to do with my so-called little uncle.¡±

    At that, Edmund frowned slightly, it seems that this man¡¯s power is bigger than they thought.

    ¡°So what are you going to do about it, do you need my help?¡±

    Edmund has always been well aware of Wilson¡¯s affairs, and although Joseph has been stepping in all these years, it doesn¡¯t mean he knows nothing about his affairs.

    ¡°Not yet. By the way, how is Fiona¡¯s condition?¡±

    Yesterday Rosemary was on the phone talking about Fiona¡¯s condition and her tone was full of worry.

    ¡°All the body pointers are normal, Crystal said Fiona used their family¡¯s forbidden art when she was in the vige, it takes some time to recover, let us just keep a good watch on her.¡±

    When ites to Fiona¡¯s condition, Edmund¡¯s face is full of doubts. Although he knows they are a hidden family, he doesn¡¯t understand what kind of secret they are carrying that can make the other side exterminate their family.

 Chapter 1174 Preemptive Strike

    ¡°Before is Crystal family inexplicably destroyed, and now is Fiona¡¯s family, I now suspect that Fiona and of Crystal they may be what we do not know the secret, and these secrets also seems to have a rtionship with Rosemary.¡±

    Edmund crossed his fingers and put them against his chin, his face deep and serious.

    This Wilson has also known, and the other side seems to be looking for something, otherwise they would not have been until now there has been no big movement, now want to unravel the mystery, perhaps only until Fiona woke up to know.

    ¡°Did you save another old man over in France earlier?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about Tracy?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    If he was right, this woman called Tracy and Crystal and Fiona and their purpose is the same, if possible, Wilson would like to call this woman out and ask her.

    Edmund naturally understands what is in Wilson¡¯s mind, if she really wanted to talk about it, she would have done so when she was in the hospital, and it wouldn¡¯t still be a mystery.

    ¡°I know what you mean, but this Tracy has a very strange personality, except for Rosemary and Fiona and Crystal, she doesn¡¯t care about anyone else, let alone go to her.¡±

    At the word, Wilson raised his eyes to meet his gaze, his eyes are full of slow doubt.

    ¡°Forget it, since they don¡¯t want us to know, there is no need for us to necessarily go and pick up the truth of the matter, I have been secretly observing them these days, I found that several of them seem to be secretly protecting Rosemary, if my guess is right, the reason why they refuse to tell us the truth of the matter, maybe the final truth lies in Rosemary¡¯s body.¡±

    For Edmund, Rosemary¡¯s safety trumps everything else, and conversely, he hopes that Rosemary will never have anything to do with it.

    After listening to Edmund¡¯s words, Wilson¡¯s frown grew tighter and tighter. It seemed he had to rush to get Laurent Grant¡¯s affairs in order before the truth of this matter came out.

    ¡°Edmund, I hope to have my parents sent away by tomorrow night at thetest, and my grandmother, I¡¯m afraid Laurent Grant will turn the tables on my grandmother for what happened back then, and it¡¯s possible that this incident over in Belgium is a trap he¡¯sid in the hope of forcing me out.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that he already knows your true identity?¡±

    Edmund looked at him, his face was unusually hard, Wilson is the identity of the young master of the ¡°ghost¡± in addition to Marcy know, is he and Robin and Joseph know, now learned that Laurent Grant also know, his heart suddenly vaguely uneasy.

    For Wilson, this identity is nothing, but for The Grant Group, if it bes known that the heir to The Grant Group is actually one of the top ten gangsters, then The Grant Group is likely to be precarious.

    Even though The Grant Group never does illegal business, Wilson, as the young master of The Haunted, is in the business of licking blood on the tip of a knife, even though the two are not rted, but who makes him the eldest master of The Grant family.

    On the light of this identity, even in the clean and muddy.

    Wilson shook his head, ¡°the evidence they must not have, but I believe that this little uncle of mine must have guessed, I am worried ¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    A hibernation for more than twenty years, now suddenly back, hands if there is not enough to win, with his character, is never appear in front of them, coupled with all that happened before, Wilson definitely most likely to be rted to him as an uncle.

    ¡°So what are you going to do now.¡±

    ¡°Since this uncle of mine wants Lu¡¯s so much, I¡¯ll just give it to him, but only if he has the ability to do so.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up with a profound smile, since the truth of the year has been found out, then he does not have so many worries.

    ¡°Anyway, your uncle can make aeback after twenty years, that proves that he has absolute certainty about taking Lu¡¯s, you should still be careful during this period, I am worried that he will strike behind the scenes, and Rosemary¡¯s side you also tell her to pay attention to it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going to make another trip to Rosemary¡¯s tonight to clear things up with her so she doesn¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Well, Mr. President wasn¡¯t hurt when the White House exploded the other day!¡±

    These days because busy taking care of Fiona, Edmund also did not call to ask, although now W countrywork all kinds of sayings, but Edmund still do not believe that Adrian so easily injured.

    ¡°Rosemary said the injury is not very serious, she just wants to stay over there to spend more time with her grandpa and uncle, so she won¡¯te back for a while.¡±

    Edmund nodded, understanding Rosemary¡¯s meaning. Now Adrian was the only family for her, and it was normal for her to go home to be with her after such a big event.

    ¡°Do you really have no problem putting Hannah in The Grant family?¡±

    If in case she is really sent from there, it would be a time bomb and dangerous to put by Wilson¡¯s side.

    Of course Wilson knew, but he could only do so, and now at this juncture, he was not allowed to be half-hearted, once it was determined that Han Li was pulled over there, his side to make a pre-emptive strike.

    ¡°That¡¯s the best thing to do, I¡¯ll send Grandma to you first thing in the morning and I¡¯ll have Anthony help you get them there together then.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    After the exnation, Wilson left Edmund¡¯s office and went to Darren¡¯s hospital room, and just as he reached the door, he heard what his mother said to his father.

    ¡°Darren, do you think I should tell Wilson what happened back then, the reason why I secretly let him go, in addition to his previous care for me, the most important reason is because he is your only brother, I do not want you to think about itter and feel regret, originally I thought that after experiencing this matter he would learn his lesson and live peacefully outside I thought a lot these days and secretly wanted to go to him, but I also clearly understand that he is no longer the Laurent Grant, now his heart in addition to hate no longer have the kindness of the year, perhaps I should not have let him leave.¡±

    Marian murmured as he helped Darren wipe his hands.

    Wilson, who was standing behind him, looked at his mother, who had lost a lot of weight after not seeing her for some time, and gently walked over to her and called out, ¡°Mom.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, when did you get here?¡±

    Hearing the familiar voice, Marian stood up and looked up at her son.

    ¡°I came over to see you and Dad, is Dad feeling better?¡±

 Chapter 1175 impossible to let him go

    ¡°As usual, is your grandmother okay now?¡±

    Wilson helped Marian to sit down on the sofa aside and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s still the same, but it¡¯s better than before, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    Because of the previous shock, The Old Mrs. Grant¡¯s situation is not very optimistic, originally Wilson was nning to send her here to receive treatment together, but the olddy refused, so they had no choice but to respect her choice and hire a professional doctor abroad to stay with her 24 hours a day, so that they are also relieved some.

    ¡°Howe I haven¡¯t seen Rosemarying overtely, something isn¡¯t wrong with her!¡±

    In the past, no matter how busy she was, Rosemary woulde to see them almost every day, and even if she couldn¡¯te, she would make a phone call.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. My mother-inw was injured when she was attacked by feared criminals while doing an interview exchange with another country, and Rosemary went over to take care of her.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen and why didn¡¯t anyone tell me?¡±

    Marian¡¯s eyes are wide open, this time because of Laurent Grant¡¯s affairs disturbed her simply do not have any mind to pay attention to other things, a heart all poured into Darren¡¯s body, hope he can wake up soon.

    ¡°It¡¯s been fine, Rosemary called yesterday to say she¡¯s been having some soup or something every day.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, since she recognized Rosemary as her daughter, and we are also a family, and now that such a big thing happened, as Rosemary¡¯s inws, we should go and condole with her anyway, otherwise it¡¯s really too rude.¡±

    If it were in the past, Marian might not have said such words, after all, she did not approve of Rosemary¡¯s daughter-inw from the beginning. After years of living together, Marian found that the Grant family was lucky to have Rosemary as their daughter-inw.

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about this, I will go over to visit in person.¡± In fact, Wilson wanted to say that even if her mother really wanted to go see Judy, she might not be able to do so. After all, Judy is still living in the presidential pce, plus Adrian has blocked all news of Judy from the public, so he didn¡¯t see herst time he went.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°This is good, now your father so we really can not leave, you say hello for us.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will.¡±

    Wilson looked at Darren who was lying quietly on the bed, then asked, ¡°Mom, I n to send Dad and Grandma to the Spirit Ind where the air is fresh, and most importantly, the environment there is not suitable for Dad and Grandma¡¯s current health, and when the timees, Dad and Grandma will be hard on Mom.¡±

    Marian looked at Wilson, a sh of pain in her eyes, the thing she feared had finallye.

    Forgetting a nce at Darren on the bed, Marian closed his eyes in pain and asked in a somewhat hoarse voice, ¡°When do we move?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mom will take good care of your grandma and dad, and you and Rosemary take good care of yourselves, and BlumeNina, if it¡¯s not possible, send them here, understand?¡±

    If it was in the past, Marian would never have agreed to Wilson, but after this ident, she understood the truth that even if you have more, it is not as important as the safety of the family, now she only hopes that The Grant family can safely pass the immediate danger period, Darren wake up soon, as for the rest, she does not want to, and As for the rest, she doesn¡¯t want to and can¡¯t afford to think about it.

    ¡°Mom, you have already given him a chance, but he does not know how to cherish it, now he is back to take revenge on us The Grant family, want to copse us The Grant family, I can not stand by and watch grandfather built The Grant Group destroyed in my hands. ¡±

    Wilson saw the pain in Marian¡¯s eyes, he knew that his brother-inw had once saved his mother¡¯s life, but her mother had already returned to him, and now it was his own desire to die, then he naturally could not let him go in.

    ¡°In fact, in the past, your little uncle was a very kind person, despite his identity at that time was not visible, but he still lived a very happy life, to your father is also from the bottom of his heart respect, if not because of me, he would not havee to this point today.¡±

    Marian sat there, her mind was full of the scene of more than 20 years ago when she had just married into The Grant family, at that time Darren was often not at home for the reason of busy work, even if she came back almost always spent in the study, once she fainted with a fever in the room, the first to find her was Laurent Grant, but Darren, after knowing that she However, Darren only came to see her after he knew she was sick and hospitalized, and then left after giving her a few words of advice.

    In her most depressed, most painful, most helpless time, Laurent Grant has been with her, although he does not like to talk, but her care is worth a thousand words, and she is because of his guidance, slowly find their own confidence.

    However, in Marian¡¯s eyes, she simply thought that Laurent Grant just liked to spend time with her because we were a family, and didn¡¯t think of it in any other way.

    Until the day Wilson was born, she had to operate because of the fetal malposition, plus the baby¡¯s umbilical cord was wrapped around the neck, and as her husband, the baby¡¯s father, but did not appear on the scene, it was also that time, she learned that the original has not been very talkative brother-inw surprisingly like themselves, it was also that time, Laurent Grant fought the first fight in his life, will Darren severely beat up.

    ¡°Mom, this has nothing to do with you, if you hadn¡¯t saved him secretly, he wouldn¡¯t still be standing in front of us today, if his would really want to, he shouldn¡¯t havee back, some things have be a foregone conclusion at the beginning, something you can¡¯t change no matter what, since he still chooses to fly to the fire even though he knows it¡¯s this kind of result, then he has to pay for own choice to suffer the due price.¡±

    In fact, when Wilson saw the information back from the investigation, his heart was also very shocked, however, he also knew in his heart, if not his mother¡¯s heart love is his father, in fact, with his little uncle will definitely be happier than with his father, just such things as feelings have always been, who pays first who loses.

    Sometimes he feels especially lucky because Rosemary liked him from the beginning and made him go through a lot less trouble.

 Chapter 1176 you do, is it really worth it

    ¡°Boss, our people over there came to report that the arms shipment was hijacked by the World Alliance organization, and Roger was escaped by him.¡±

    A young man stood in front of Laurent Grant with an ugly face.

    Laurent Grant reclined on a rocking chair, beside him sat a heavily made-up woman, the woman¡¯s hands were now casually touching Laurent Grant¡¯s chest, Laurent Grant yed with the girl¡¯s hands, with a faint smile on his lips, said: ¡°It seems that I really underestimated my nephew¡¯s ability, it seems that this game is getting more and more fun.¡±

    The young man looked at the smile on his boss¡¯s face and continued, ¡°Boss, so what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°No rush, this game has just started, wouldn¡¯t it be too boring not to have a good time.¡±

    ¡°But the top side ¡­¡±

    The young man looked at Laurent Grant and looked embarrassed, neither of which he could afford to offend.

    Laurent Grant pushed the girl beside him, stood up, walked over to the young man and said slowly, ¡°Aftering for so long, I haven¡¯t met that nephew-inw of mine until now, no matter what, I¡¯m also their uncle, since they won¡¯te to see me, I¡¯ll have to go see them.¡±

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve checked, Wilson¡¯s wife is not in C right now, she¡¯s in W¡¯s capital city at the moment.¡±

    ¡°Wherever she is, you find a way to bring her to me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe that with Rosemary in his hands, he couldn¡¯t cure Wilson.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    At this moment, Mayme and Caelen sat on the vast meadow, looking at the endless prairie in the distance, in a particrly good mood.

    ¡°Caelen, are my parents and grandfather and brother and all of them okay?¡±

    Now, there was no other way for her to find out about her family than to ask from Caelen.

    Until the lovepulsion ispletely taken away from her, she doesn¡¯t want her family to know about her current situation.

    ¡°Uncle and aunt they are very good, grandpa Xu now and my grandfather is hooked on climbing, often go out with other clubs to climb mountains, just especially miss you.¡±

    Mayme heard Caelen¡¯s words, a bitter smile appeared on her face, she wanted them more than anything, it¡¯s just that in her current situation, she didn¡¯t dare to appear in front of them at all, she was afraid that her appearance would scare them.

    ¡°I miss them too, but you only have to regrly help me post pictures inside my circle of friends, as long as they see that I¡¯m still out traveling, they won¡¯t think anything.¡±

    Caelen looked at her, her eyes full of heartache, and said, ¡°Olivia, is it worth it for you to give yourself to him like this?¡±

    This sentence actually he wanted to ask her a long time ago, for a man who does not love them at all, will be blocking their own lives, he really for her not worth.

    At that, Mayme smiled faintly at him and said, ¡°And is this worth it to you?¡±

    ¡°For you, whatever I¡¯m asked to do, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    He was willing to trade his life for hers even if he had to.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the end, there is never right or wrong to love someone, only who loses and who wins, obviously I am the loser, but even if I lose, I still willingly.¡±

    There is never a right or wrong way to love someone.

    Caelen looked at the determined gaze in her eyes, and somewhere in his heart it hurt, it hurt, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to help.

    ¡°You ah I really do not know what to say good, but since you have made a good choice at the beginning, I also respect your choice, just you have to remember that no matter what what time, your side is not alone, you still have me, and grandpa, aunts and uncles as well as big brother and them, we are all looking forward to the day youe home. ¡±

    The crystal tears in Mayme¡¯s eyes kept ying, looking at Caelen slowly said, ¡°Thank you Caelen, thank you!¡±

    ¡°Fool, we don¡¯t need to say these two words between us, if you really want to thank me, promise me that you must be brave and live, even for the sake of the child in your belly, you must be strong.¡±

    Stroking her head, Caelen said with both heartache and helplessness.

    This girl he grew up watching, thought she would always be like a princess, carefree life, but did not expect to turn herself into this because of a man who did not love him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    With her reassurance, Caelen¡¯s heart felt a little more secure.

    ¡°Mingyi, I saw him the other day.¡±

    Caelen dwelled on it for a while, but finally couldn¡¯t resist.

    Mayme, of course, knows who he is in his mouth, but every time she thinks of all the things she did with him in the past, her whole body is like being stuck by pins and needles, so painful that she can¡¯t breathe, resulting in the future she simply does not dare to think back to the good times they had together.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    Mayme face with a faint smile, looking at the distant not galloping in the grasnd of the sheep, faintly asked.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Caelen didn¡¯t dare to tell her that there was actually a girl beside him when he saw Marcy.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved he¡¯s happy.¡±

    Seeing that she was not talking, Caelen also did not speak, the two people just quietly looking into the distance, at this moment Caelen¡¯s heart suddenly wanted time to stop at this moment, so that he could stay by her side forever.

    ¡°Sister, just now when I went to town, I saw someone with your photo asking around?¡±

    At that moment, Yaya walked up to Mayme wearing a white dress and whispered.

    Upon hearing this, Mayme grabbed Yaya¡¯s arm and softly asked, ¡°Yaya, are you sure it¡¯s me they¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just followed them for a while, and one of them said that if they couldn¡¯t find you in, their boss would definitely not let him go.¡±

    Mayme and Caelen looked at each other, could it be that Marcy had recovered her memory toe to her?

    But it¡¯s not right, if it¡¯s really Marcy looking for her, doesn¡¯t Marks know Irene? Wouldn¡¯t Marcy know Irene ande here directly to find her?

    But if it¡¯s not Marcy, who could it be?

    ¡°Mayme, could it be him?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but no matter what, they can¡¯t know I¡¯m here.¡±

    Mayme¡¯s heart was in a tizzy at the moment, both fearing it was Marcy and hoping it was him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just talked to your brother-inw, we¡¯ll go back tomorrow so they won¡¯t be able to find you.¡±

    Irene came over to her and took her hand, rushing tofort her.

    ¡°But what will we do with the sheep if we leave now?¡±

    ¡°This you do not worry about, yesterday Mr. Bell also told me want to take you back, because you need to use the back of a few vors of medicine here is not, originally intended to wait until you are better to talk to you, but now this situation, we better leave first better.¡±

    What Irene didn¡¯t tell Karen was that the people who came to inquire were not sent by Marcy, and she was worried that they came with a purpose, which is why she was so anxious to take her away.

    ¡°Tell you what! I¡¯ll send you back tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1177 really sleepy

    Rosemary and Karen thought for a long time and finally couldn¡¯t decide where to go, so they put the choice in Adrian¡¯s hands again.

    ¡°Uncle, where are you taking us this early in the morning?¡±

    Early in the morning, Rosemary and Karen were called up by the family maid, looking outside at the still dark sky, Rosemary¡¯s tone was a bitzy and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Uncle take you to a ce, because the journey from here to go a little far, so you can only start early, you can continue to sleep after you get on the car, wait until you get there uncle in call you.¡±

    At the moment, Adrian changed his formal clothes and wore a set of casual clothes. The whole person makes people look like a big neighbor brother, very approachable.

    Karen was woken up within two hours of falling asleep because she had talked to Rosemaryst night at almost 2:00 a. m. She was like a puppet at their mercy at the moment.

    ¡°Well then, I stayed upte talking with Karenst night and I¡¯m really sleepy now.¡±

    He said, directly pushing Karen into the car, and then the two fell into the back seat to continue the sleep.

    Looking at their childish looks, Adrian¡¯s eyes were full of doting eyes. If they knew where he was taking them today, they would be so excited that they wouldn¡¯t sleep!

    But as a surprise to them, Adrian never told them where to go.

    ¡°Sir, is it true that you don¡¯t need to bring more guards?¡±

    Doyle asked with some unease.

    In the past, Adrian went out to the number of people around him will be more than asked, but this time he asked for the number of people, although the security aspects of this destination is also extremely safe, but also dare not say that it is foolproof, he had to be cautious.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine with Gaby on our side, and the rest of us will be fine in the shadows.¡±

    Adrian knew Doyle¡¯s concern, but since it was an outing, Adrian didn¡¯t want too many people following them around, he was used to it, but he was worried that Rosemary and Karen would be ufortable.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    The words fell, Adrian turned around and got into the car, in the dark, four or five cars in the wide road driving rapidly, even so, still did not disturb the back seat of the sleeping Rosemary sweet.

    Three hourster, Rosemary woke up to find herself in a soft bed, looking at the luxuriously decorated room with a puzzled look on her face.

    Wasn¡¯t she woken up early in the morning by her uncle to go out and y? Howe she is lying in bed again at this moment?

    And she clearly remembered that Karen slept with herst night, but now she was alone in the bed.

    Rosemary rubbed her hair hard, got out of bed barefoot, pushed open the window, and the soft mighty breeze blew in with a faint smell of seawater, which wasced with the fishy smell of seaweed.

    Just then, there was a knock on the room door.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you awake?¡±

    Outside the door, Karen¡¯s voice held a small note of excitement.

    Rosemary opened the door, looked at Karen who had already freshened up andughed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, look like you found some new world?¡±

    Being told that by Rosemary, Karen said happily, ¡°Rosemary, do you know where we are now?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know where her uncle was taking them, she did know that she was on a cruise ship at the moment.

    ¡°On a cruise ship!¡±

    With that, Rosemary¡¯s eyes nced out the room window and was in an extraordinarily good mood.

    Butpared to Karen, she was not as excited as she was, after all, she and Wilson had been out together on a cruise before.

    ¡°Rosemary, will you walk around with me?¡± She just heard a waiter say that the cruise ship they are on now is the Royal Flying Feather, exclusive to the president of W. Generally, even royalty are not allowed to ride it except for the president or princess.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    And she, Karen, just a little girl from the countryside, was able to board the top luxury, the mostplete,rgest and most luxurious Royal Flying Feather in the world, think about it, her heart is so excited.

    ¡°Okay, you wait for me for ten minutes.¡±

    After a simple light make-up, Rosemary found a long chiffon dress with in color and put it on, before leaving the room with Karen.

    ¡°Ladies, the gentleman asked me toe over and take you over to dinner.¡±

    A waiter came over and did a standard royal salute to them, saying respectfully.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°This way please!¡±

    As the words fell, the waiter led Rosemary and Karen for about twenty minutes before they arrived at arge restaurant. Looking at the luxuriously decorated, extravagantly blinking design inside, Rosemary seemed to understand why Karen was so excited.

    Rosemary dropped her gaze on Karen¡¯s face, only to see her nod, with a small leap of Tess in her eyes, and a greater certainty in her heart that his uncle had taken them on board the Royal Flying Feather, which belonged exclusively to him only.

    But at the same time, she was a little worried.

    Because she had heard Judy said before, the Royal Flying Feather is not only the President¡¯s exclusive cruise ship, but also the cruise ship to receive the leaders of various countries, the cruise ship is 1110 feet high, there is a ss observation deck of nearly 30 meters, a total of about 18 floors, about 3000 rooms, 12 restaurants of different tastes, as well as gymnasium, game room, conference room, casino, and various ces of leisure and entertainment. It can be said that the facilities areplete, and now Adrian because they have used the Royal Flying Feather, if once by those outside who have the intention to use to do articles, it is inevitable that when the time will not be because of this matter to find things.

    But on second thought, at the moment they are already up here, even if she is worried about it is not helpful, so let everyone, their own fun.

    ¡°Good morning, Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. President!¡±

    Rosemary led Karen to the table with her and shouted sweetly.

    ¡°Get hungry!¡±

    At the end of the conversation, a waitress came over with two cups of hot milk and ced one in front of each of Rosemary and Karen.

    ¡°Have some milk first and then you guys are looking at what you want to eat, every chef here is from a country and they all make exceptionally good meals.¡±

    Adrian handed them the two menus, with a look of tenderness in his eyes.

    The waitress on the side looked at the tenderness in Adrian¡¯s eyes, wishing she was Rosemary or Karen.

    ¡°It¡¯s wonderful, I never thought I would be able to eat the food that I thought I would have to travel around the world on my uncle¡¯s boat, I¡¯m so happy.¡±

    Rosemary is originally a person who does not have any resistance to food, butter married to The Grant family, in order to do a good job The Grant family The Great Young Lady, so she will try hard to restrain the temptation of food to themselves, with Tina often hanging on the mouth of the three words is no good.

 Chapter 1178 Golden House

    Wilson came back from the hospital and flew directly to W. Originally, he wanted to give Rosemary a surprise, but he didn¡¯t expect that after he came, Rosemary gave him a surprise.

    When he came to the presidential pce, after the butler told him that Rosemary had gone out with the president, Wilson¡¯s whole person was not well. He came here full of enthusiasm and was instantly poured a pot of cold, cold water on his head, which made him very unhappy.

    Although Adrian did not disclose Rosemary¡¯s identity to the public, he did talk to the underlings of the presidential pce, and now Wilson, as their aunt, naturally did not dare to be negligent.

    ¡°The Young Mr. Grant , before the young master left, he exined that if youe to find Missy to go home then you are excused, and said that you should finish your business first before youe to talk about Missy.¡±

    Although this is their aunt, but the young master so ordered, butler also can only original truthful transmission.

    Wilson heard, in the heart of the Adrian has already cursed no less than a hundred times, if not because he is Rosemary¡¯s uncle, he would have rushed to directly take away the person, where it is still his turn to be such a naked threat.

    But sometimes he had to admit that Adrian¡¯s threats really worked, and who made him the uncle of the woman he loved most?

    Thinking of this, Wilson did not say anything, intended to go in to see Judy, but was told by the housekeeper that his mother-inw had been taken back to Rice, and finally, Wilson had to return without sess.

    Edmund, who had just finished hisst surgery, was just about to go home to get some change of clothes for Fiona when he got a call from Wilson.

    When Edmund arrived at the bar, the box inside Vincent and Joseph were already sitting there, while Wilson was sitting there with a gloomy handsome face and kept drinking, that look as if who owed him thousands of billions.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to see Rosemary this afternoon? Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡±

    Edmund dragged his jacket while looking at the man with cold air all over his body.

    When he didn¡¯t say anything, Edmund then dropped his probing gaze on Joseph and Vincent, only to see Joseph shrug his shoulders with an uninformed expression.

    ¡°It could be that the golden house is known to Rosemary.¡±

    Vincent, who had not spoken since he came in, spoke slowly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to talk to Tina nicely and not tell Rosemary about it?¡±

    Edmund looked at him with an expression of how you do things.

    ¡°Hey, what kind of look are you giving me? I¡¯m innocently being shot because of what he did, who did I mess with?¡±

    Vincent red at Edmund, he has been sleeping in the guest room for almost a week, if not because of Wilson, his little wife and how will be so angry, not angry natural will not remember the mistakes made before.

    Think about it, he is the most suffocating one, okay, the most important is that he suffered a great deal of aggression, but also can not find him to settle ounts, depressed ah!

    At that, Joseph picked up the wine on the table and said to Vincent with a sympathetic face, ¡°Mo, I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to suffer a little for the sake of your brother.¡± Just when is he going to climb into that bed!

    The thought of sleeping alone for the past few nights, Vincent¡¯s heart is very difficult, but there is no way.

    Joseph looked at his look of helplessness, his heart secretly d that he did not choose Tina, after all, Tina¡¯s nature is not ordinary people can be subdued, see, the Vincent in front of her hands, did not fall in?

    Thinking, Joseph¡¯s mind shed a gentle little face, just because of their own reasons, this little face that haunted him was pushed further and further away, and now want to pull back in, only to find that their distance has long been out of their control.

    There was a hard sting somewhere in his heart that hurt so much he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Close your eyes, Joseph will drink the red wine in his hand, and then look at the residual liquid in the ss, said: ¡°This wine is too unpleasant to drink, you guys wait, I¡¯ll go to my collection of brandy to bring you, tonight a few of us to drink a good time.

    With that, Joseph stood up and headed outside.

    ¡°Is he okay!¡±

    Looking at the pain in Joseph¡¯s eyes, Vincent asked worriedly.

    He knows a little bit about Joseph, after all, there is a worrying wife at home, nagging at him every day, he can hardly pretend not to know even if he wants to.

    For Joseph¡¯s approach, Vincent has not said anything, because he knows very well in his heart, like they were born into a wealthy family, many things are out of their own hands, because they are carrying not only the expectations of their parents, but also the expectations of the family, like he and Wilson, who can control their own destiny, there are really very few people.

    ¡°Born in a wealthy family, from birthes with a dazzling light, but how many people are clear about the sadness behind this bright and dazzling light.¡±

    Edmund sighed deeply, for Joseph, he could not really help anything other than to sit beside him and apany him silently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Time will tell, and if the other person really loves Joseph, she will forgive him.¡±

    Hearing the words, Edmund showed a bitter smile, if that did not happen, with Karen¡¯s character, will definitely forgive Joseph, but ¡­

    Shook his head, many things if you can really follow their own script to develop, there will not be this intricate situation now.

    This time because Fiona has been unconscious, his mood also followed the restlessness, even though Crystal said it was fine, but his heart is still very worried, afraid that she just keep sleeping.

    Looking at Wilson, who had been sitting on the side drinking, Vincent poured himself a ss, clinked sses with him and took a sip: ¡°Don¡¯t keep drinking, tell us what¡¯s going on?¡±

    This is almost drunk almost an hour of wine, froze a sentence did not say, do not know people also think he lost love?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In fact, Vincent does not know is that at this moment, Wilson and lost love is no different, after all, his wife are back Adrian to withhold, the surface is to let him deal with their own affairs, in fact, what he wants in his heart, Wilson¡¯s heart than anyone knows.

    The most important thing is that since Adrian took her wife to Cloud and Sky on the Royal Feather, Cloud and Sky is a ce where others don¡¯t know what he doesn¡¯t know?

    Once Adrian made Rosemary¡¯s identity public, those royalty would still be crowded to please his wife. The thought of Rosemary being surrounded by a group of men made Wilson¡¯s heart unhappy, although he knew Rosemary would not look at them, but he was notfortable with those men!

 Chapter 1179 regard them as recognized love rivals

    Adrian apanied Rosemary to them after breakfast received an important meeting video, had no choice but to let them y by themselves on the boat, after all, now on board are their own people, for their safety he is still very relieved.

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s hurriedly departing back, Rosemary was helpless, although Adrian said he had taken care of everything, but despite this, as the president of a country, many things are not Doyle such an assistant can decide, because the final decision is in Adrian¡¯s hands.

    After a day and a night at sea, they finally reached their destination. When Rosemary and Karen followed Adrian and stepped onto the ind, they were stunned by the scene in front of them.

    Below the cruise ship stood arge number of people in the dark, but the most attention-grabbing is that the soldiers lined up with guns, in this picturesque ind instantly became a beautiful scenery.

    In addition, Rosemary also found a dozen men in ck suits standing next to her. When they saw Adrianing out of the cruise ship, they violently made a ny-degree bow to Adrian and then quickly stood on either side, waiting for Adrian toe down.

    ¡°Your Excellency has worked hard, and everything is ready.¡±

    A middle-aged man, about fifty years old, came forward, bowed deeply to Adrian and said respectfully.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Adrian faintly answered, just when the crowd just want to follow, saw Adrian suddenly stopped, turned his head to look at the body still standing three meters away from their Rosemary and Karen, then the corners of the lips hooked up a Tammy smile, waved towards them, softly said: ¡°Come here. ¡±

    Seeing this, Karen leaned over to Rosemary and whispered, ¡°Rosemary, go over there! I¡¯ll have Doyle take me to youter on.¡±

    In this case, Karen said sagely.

    After all, she is here because of Rosemary, and she is at best a friend¡¯s daughter to Adrian, so she knows this.

    Most importantly, she really doesn¡¯t like the spotlight. That feeling is like being stripped naked and being watched naked, and she doesn¡¯t like it.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her in confusion, although she didn¡¯t know how her uncle discussed with Judy in the end, but Karen was her uncle¡¯s daughter, that is, her cousin, naturally more qualified to stand by his side ah!

    ¡°I don¡¯t like being watched by so many people.¡±

    Karen didn¡¯t want to say it was because of who she was, so she made a random excuse.

    Adrian saw that the two of them had been whispering something and frowned slightly, knowing that it was Karen who did not want toe over, so he walked directly to them and took their hands and walked towards the pce in front of them.

    However, Adrian¡¯s move stunned everyone present, the women were jealous and envious, the men were curious about their identities, and the faces of Gaby, who was standing behind Adrian, changed slightly, the most feared thing hade after all.

    Doyle nced at his brother, the flicker of loss still fell into his eyes, as an older brother, he hoped from the bottom of his heart that his brother could find his happy home, but he never expected that the girl his brother liked was Karen, a girl they could not even think about, the first heartbeat has not even begun to doom it to a stifling end.

    Karen didn¡¯t expect Adrian toe up and take her hand, and at the moment her nerves were tense from her nervousness, while Rosemary was looking ahead with a bemused expression.

    Sensing her nervousness, Adrian turned his head and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, just act as if you were in your own home and rx.¡±

    Rosemary looked like she was smiling, but she was actually no less nervous than Karen. If she was nervous standing in front of the shareholders of The Grant Group, then I¡¯m afraid she couldn¡¯t find the words to describe her nervousness now.

    Now she is being held by the president of W. Just standing here is enough to drive those women in W who are as crazy about her uncle, not to mention those who are crowding their heads to marry into The Bernard Family¡¯s thousand Miss Kim.

    Wait ¡­

    She is The Bernard Family person thing well his uncle has not yet announced to the public, that so since she is now standing by her uncle¡¯s side like this, and also held by him, then those women still do not see her as a recognized love rival?

    Thinking of this, Rosemary¡¯s gaze could not help but flicker to the maids standing next to her. Although they all had their heads down, Rosemary could still clearly feel the hostility emanating from those women.

    Suddenly, Rosemary subconsciously pulled her small hand back from Adrian¡¯s hand and stole a nce at Karen who looked anxious, it seemed she had to find an excuse to leave.

    ¡°Uncle, are you sure you didn¡¯t bring us out to y this time to work?¡±

    Rosemary came up to Adrian¡¯s side and asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Of course it is to bring you here to y, only some more important documents Doyle can not take a decision, plus waiting for urgent use, all just dyed some time.¡±

    Adrian thought Rosemary was ming him for the work he had just gone to handle and softly exined.

    ¡°I certainly understand this, I mean did youe here today with a reporter?¡±

    At this time, Karen heard Rosemary¡¯s question, and her body couldn¡¯t help but lean towards Adrian¡¯s body, after all, this is the topic they are most concerned about.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t bring it, but Cloud and Sky is used to receive important leaders from various countries and some important people from important families, so sometimes there are journalists here.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°And is there one today?¡±

    Although she had heard Judy say something about it before, she originally thought the ce would be cleared in the next two days, but she didn¡¯t expect his uncle¡¯s words to be thrown directly like a bomb.

    Adrian looked at her with a bitter little face, frowned slightly and said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Of course, Rosemary¡¯s concern at the moment Adrian ispletely unthought of, after all, in his opinion, he held his niece and daughter is a very normal thing, naturally did not think of their identity has not been disclosed.

    ¡°Uncle, I want to go to the bathroom, can someone take us there?¡±

    Now there are so many people, Rosemary is not good at saying something, but the thought that there may be other heavyweights on the ind, Rosemary still think that the asion is not suitable for them to stay here.

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t think about it that much and just asked Doyle to call a maid to take Rosemary to the bathroom.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±

    After saying that, Karen hurriedly drew back her hand and pulled Rosemary away quickly.

    Just why did he feel that these two girls seemed to be falling away?

 Chapter 1180 union

    ¡°Sir, just received the news that at 11:00 noon, the Vice President will bring the people of The Muller Family over here for a tour, it is said that tomorrow happens to be the birthday of the young master of The Muller Family, and the Vice President wants to take this opportunity to hold a birthday party for the young master of The Muller Family, this The Vice President has also invited the Speaker of the House and the old guys from the State Department.¡±

    Doyle looked at Adrian¡¯s handsome face and continued, ¡°Sir, the vice president is interested in bringing in The Muller Family. The Vice President seems to be interested in introducing Carry to Adrian, and once the marriage is made, the Vice President will have another strong and powerful backing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it Gaby that Carry likes?¡±

    Probably because the purpose of his outing was to bring Rosemary and Karen here for a visit, Adrian was obviously in a better mood than ever, which couldn¡¯t help but make Doyle sigh with relief.

    After all, now is not the time to start a head-on conflict with the vice president.

    ¡°Yes, but from what I¡¯ve seen of Carry, this time the vice president may have arranged it this way just by his own will, most likely without Carry¡¯s knowledge.¡±

    Carry to Gaby¡¯s feelings they are still very clear, after all, Carry from the beginning did not intend to hide, has been openly pursued Gaby.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let her know.¡±

    Adrian tapped his fingers gently on his leg and after he finished, he headed for the pce where he was staying.

    ¡°Twodies, this is the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, then go about your business, we¡¯ll just go in ourselves.¡±

    Rosemary smiled at the girl, Tammy, and then pulled Karen into the bathroom.

    Once Karen went in, she hurriedly turned on the tap and washed her face with cold water, just as the president held her hand, obviously feeling the coldness from all sides, hating them to tear their bones into the belly.

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you!¡±

    After washing her face, Karen stood up and took a false breath, smiling faintly at Rosemary.

    Rosemary¡¯s words just saved her life. Otherwise, if she continued to follow Adrian¡¯s side, those eyes alone would have been enough to kill her in seconds.

    ¡°Thank what, in fact, I am still not the same as you, the heart is nervous, not to mention that uncle because of the fear of The Bernard Family side will be difficult for me, so until now also did not announce my identity, although for me, not public not identity rather better, after all, have too much, the more sacrifices, on the contrary, uncle did not announce to the public My identity, then just uncle holding us that scene, once the word gets out, we will directly be the public enemy of the country¡¯s women, then the trouble will instead be more and more, may also bring negative impact on uncle.¡±

    Rosemary said while washing her hands, it seems she should remind her uncleter.

    ¡°No way, Rosemary you don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    ¡°I am also just worried, but I believe that uncle will never let this kind of thing happen, but the fear is that those who have bad intentions are doing things behind the scenes.¡± What¡¯s more, sometimes many things are not originally nothing, but once theye out of another person¡¯s mouth, the meaning ispletely different.

    Karen doesn¡¯t know much about politics, but working in Rosemary¡¯s studio for so long has taught her a lot of things. Sometimes even if you don¡¯t do anything, they still have a way to pin that one thing on you, not to mention the intricacies of royalty.

    ¡°Well, you should not worry too much,ter we will go to Doyle and ask him to mention it in front of Mr. President, I believe Mr. President will understand.¡±

    Karen said softly, soothingly.

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better for me to talk to my uncle personally!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary and Karen walked out of the bathroom one after another.

    What Rosemary didn¡¯t expect was to see Susaning up to her as well as Carry and her least favorite, Olina Doyle, right after she came out.

    Rosemary wanted to pull Karen away it was toote, Susan had already taken a quick step in front of her and said with a disgusted face, ¡°How did you get in here, don¡¯t you know that Cloud and Sky is exclusively for diplomatic officials?¡±

    Susan¡¯s impression of Rosemary is not very good, not afraid of what her rtionship with Adrian really is, in any case she just does not want her to be so close to Adrian.

    ¡°Susan just said, this is Cloud and Sky, not everyone can enter, we are naturally invited toe here, if Susan does not believe it then you can find someone to ask.¡±

    ¡°Even if you are brought here by Adrian, but you should remember your own identity, Cloud and Sky is not the ce you usually go, the people here are all rich or noble, no matter who you offend is not something you can offend.¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at the light smile still on Rosemary¡¯s face and felt a distinctive sting. Did she not know that the one standing in front of her was the vice president¡¯s own sister?

    In this way, is she not afraid of both offending the vice president and bringing trouble to her uncle when the timees?

    Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Thanks Susan for the reminder, I¡¯ll keep it in mind. I have things to do first.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary also ignored them and directly dragged Karen away.

    ¡°Hey, stop right there, I¡¯m not done yet?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s not worth getting angry with such a person, didn¡¯t you just say you would go see Adrianter? Hurry up and go, or it will be toote.¡±

    Carry pulled her sister back, she didn¡¯t understand why Susan was so emotional when she saw Rosemary.

    Olina Doyle looked at Rosemary¡¯s departing figure, and the corners of her lips could not help but curl up in a Tammy smile.

    Rosemary, since you¡¯re the one who sent it to me, I¡¯m going to be polite.

    ¡°Olina, you should know her, right?¡±

    Susan turned her head to look at Olina Doyle, who was standing behind her, and asked faintly.

    ¡°There was one side, but this Rosemary¡¯s reputation outside is not very good, it is said that her private life is very messy, often with different men, even now married is still the same.¡±

    Olina Doyle is very sorry to say, the corner of the eyes of the despondent if do not know the inside people really think she is in the heart of Rosemary it?

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why does your uncle keep her around?¡±

    For this, Susan really doesn¡¯t understand, could it be that Adrian has a crush on her?

    No way, absolutely no way, Adrian is hers, and it can only be hers for the rest of his life.

    It seems she¡¯s trying to find a way to get this woman out of Adrian¡¯s side, such a woman is not qualified to stand by Adrian¡¯s side.

 Chapter 1181 Disliked

    ¡°What took you so long to go?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary and Karen who camete, Adrian couldn¡¯t help but ask with some concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s so big, Karen and I got lost wandering around.¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to tell Adrian that she was dyed ining back because she met Susan and the others on the way. After all, Susan didn¡¯t do anything to her, and it was better to avoid it if you can, for someone of their respectable status.

    ¡°Where is the waiter who took you there?¡±

    Just as Rosemary¡¯s words fell, Adrian¡¯s face instantly turned ugly and he made a gesture to the bodyguard behind him.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I was the one who told the waiter to leave first, and I just wanted to walk around with Karen, and the waiter told us the route back when he left, and it was Karen and I who were too yful and forgot the way back.¡±

    ¡°Yes Mr. President, it¡¯s really none of that waiter¡¯s business.¡±

    Karen chimed in.

    ¡°Is that really all there is to it?¡±

    Looking at them, Adrian¡¯s eyes are full of questions, and just Karen came in with a somewhat bad face, it seems that these two girls are intentionally hidden from him.

    ¡°When have we ever lied to uncle.¡±

    Rosemary a very dogged walk behind Adrian, just came in to see Adrian is not the pinch of the brow, should be encountered what makes him headache.

    ¡°Uncle, let me rub it for you!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Adrian did not refuse, but slowly closed his eyes, he had a real headache, probably because he was too busy these days, he had only slept a total of four hours in three days, and now his head hurt like it was about to explode.

    ¡°The vice president is having a birthday party here tomorrow, do you want to go?¡±

    Just now Joe has sent someone over to invite him to attend tomorrow¡¯s birthday party, but since he is out to apany them this time, he is not very present, after all, what he wants most now is just to be by their side.

    ¡°Uncle, I heard that there is a ce at Cloud and Sky where you can see the Aurora Borealis, right?¡±

    Rosemary asked curiously as she rubbed it.

    ¡°Well, do you guys want to go see it?¡±

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can, have you forgotten who your uncle is.¡±

    Seeing their expressions of disbelief, Adrian couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Just as Adrian was about to open his mouth to take them there, Doyle walked in, nodded slightly to Rosemary, and then spoke, ¡°Sir, Her Majesty the Queen of Rice is calling.¡±

    ¡°Let the vice president handle it.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s about the Anfield Country side of things and would like to discuss it further with you.¡±

    Anfield Country is a small country located at the junction of L Country, because of the corruption of the country¡¯s leaders, Y country looked at the ore there R Country, want to take for themselves, hasunched a war almost two years, these two years, R Country has been deadly guard, every day is smoke, beacon fire, R Country¡¯s people every day The people of R Country live every day in deep water and hot environment, and the most innocent of this war started by Y country is those children, when the reporter of W country went in to interview, risked his life to hand over a recorded video, Adrian looked at the children with tears and full of helpless eyes, mood fluctuations.

    The two years of war brought unbearable psychological trauma to the children of Anfield Country, who suffered from the ravages of war every day, as well as hunger and bereavement.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry, Uncle has some important things to take care of, so I may not be able to apany you to see the Aurora Borealis.¡±

    Although it is a pity that he cannot go with them to see theAurora Borealis, Adrian thinks it is more important than those children who are still living in the basement at this moment, hoping every second that someone wille to save them. But as far as Adrian is concerned, if he can solve this war, even if he doesn¡¯t do this president, he thinks it¡¯s worth it.

    ¡°Uncle you have something you just go busy, you just find someone to take us there.¡±

    Although she was looking forward to Adrian spending more time with herself and Karen, she also understood how busy her uncle was with his work, so she was not angry, but felt proud to have such a good uncle who served the country and the people.

    ¡°Let Gaby take a few people to send you over, but the aurora here is different from other ces, you want a more beautiful aurora you have to sit patiently and wait,ter I will let them get things ready, you two remember to bring your coats, the temperature over there at night will be rtively low, must remember to keep warm, do not catch a cold.¡±

    ¡°Uncle have you noticed that you¡¯re all changed now.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Adrian rubbed his chin, he¡¯s still the same as ever!

    ¡°Uncle is bing more and more verbose.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemaryughed and jumped two steps away from Adrian, facing Rosemary¡¯s joke, Adrian was helpless and sighed lightly, ¡°Who made me your uncle?¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t elders care about their juniors?

    ¡°Yes, uncle is right, but I would feel even happier if uncle found me another aunt to nag me.¡±

    The words fell, Adrian¡¯s eyes shrunk, eyes fell on the body of Karen, and Karen stood aside suddenly received the President Mr. obscure light, heart inexplicably rose a panic.

    And this sense of panic even she herself could not figure out what was going on.

    Half an hourter, Gaby was leading a man about forty years old with a pair of eyes, and after greeting Rosemary respectfully when he saw her, he heard Gaby speak, ¡°This is Carter, he¡¯ll be leading the way this time when we go out.¡±

    Rosemary muttered the name in her mind and couldn¡¯t help but think that his parents were very good at picking names.

    ¡°Hello, that would be great to have Carter.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris is very kind, it¡¯s what I should do.¡±

    The ce Rosemary and the others are going to is called Missing Hill, which is the most remote ce on the north side of Cloud and Sky, but because of its geography, it is one of the most beautiful ces on the whole Cloud and Sky.

    Because of the reason that it was rtively isted, Adrian asked Gaby to bring four bodyguards with them to apany them there, and it was already afternoon when they arrived there.

    Standing on the top of the reef, Rosemary looked at the ind surrounded by clouds and mist, as if it was a fairnd, as if she was standing in the nine heavens at the moment.

    ¡°Miss Harris, this is Missing Hill, the view will keep changing with time, you will like it.¡±

    ¡°I actually liked it when I first stepped in here, the view is really beautiful.¡±

 Chapter 1182 Itâ€™s already doomed before it even starts

    At this moment inside the pce, Adrian is dining with Joe, next to the apanying Speaker Lee and the head of the Secret Service.

    ¡°I heard earlier that Mr. President wasing here on vacation and had two very pretty girls with him, so howe I didn¡¯t see them together?¡±

    Joe asked slowly as he elegantly sliced his steak.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that nothing can be hidden from the vice president.¡±

    ¡°Mr. President is joking, leaving aside this identity, how we are also considered old friends, rare to see your side appear with a woman, whether as a subordinate or an old friend, are happy for you.¡±

    Adrian stuffed thest piece of beef into his mouth, gracefully put down his fork, and after swallowing the steak in his mouth, drew a tissue and wiped his mouth, saying, ¡°Thank you for the Vice President¡¯s concern, but there is no need for the Vice President to worry about such trivial matters.¡±

    ¡°But Mr. President should more or less take care of Susan¡¯s feelings, after all, her heart is filled with you.¡±

    Joe lips hooked up a Tammy smile, face are the brother to sister¡¯s loving intention.

    However, in Adrian¡¯s eyes it was extraordinarily hot, but he was used to this, not to mention that he had never acknowledged Susan from the beginning to the end, not to mention that he had no obligation to take care of her feelings.

    Joe was hoping to hear how Adrian would respond to him, but instead he stood up and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m full, so enjoy your meal.¡±

    Looking at Adrian, who turned to leave, the crowd turned all eyes directly to Joe, only to see him wipe his mouth and said faintly, ¡°Almost forgot, it¡¯s time for His Excellency the President is a break, so we don¡¯t have to think so much, enjoy.¡±

    The crowd looked at the boss who left one after another, a dumbfounded you look at me, I look at you.

    ¡°Sir, Missy ran into Carry this afternoon.¡±

    Doyle followed behind Adrian, thinking about what the waiter told him today, and hesitated for a moment before nning to tell Adrian.

    ¡°What did they say?¡±

    Adrian suddenly stopped in his tracks with an aura of danger emanating from his body that made people shudder and beam.

    ¡°Exactly what was said below was not heard clearly, but from the shape of the other side¡¯s lips seemed to be warning Missy.¡±

    Heh ¡­

    Adrian sneered, this Susan really think of themselves as the president¡¯s wife, it seems he should find a chance to announce Rosemary¡¯s identity, otherwise those people still do not know how to bully his niece.

    ¡°Tell the people below to keep a good eye on them, and if they dare to look for trouble with Rosemary, tell them not to be afraid of who they are, and that whatever happens will be my responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Byte afternoon, Gaby and the others had set up their tent in an open area and had built a fire outside the tent. Rosemary sat by the fire happily grilling a barbecue while talking with Carter.

    Karen knows nothing about barbecue and saw that it was still early, so she was alone and wandered around the neighborhood.

    The sunset in Missing Hill is different from the sunset in other ces. Standing here looking at the red sky in the distance, Karen couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene when she apanied Joseph to watch the sunset in the outskirts of C. That was the first time she knew that the sunset was so beautiful and glorious.

    At that time, she thought that every sunset in her life would be watched with him, but did not expect that in just a few months, the rtionship between them has been like a world apart, meet again but have be strangers.

    It is said that the first love is sweet and bitter at the same time, she and Joseph together in the days of pain, happy, crazy, and trouble, every time she recalls those good memories, her heart somewhere is a pain, although at this moment he knows that he was forced to do, but she is no longer the little girl he was holding in the palm of his hand, she and he are destined to be destined to have no part The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you¡¯re getting into, and maybe they¡¯re already destined to end.

    A sea breeze blew, Karen subconsciously hugged her arms tightly, at this time, the body felt a warmth, turned around, Karen saw Gaby who was standing behind her at some point.

    ¡°There is a big temperature difference between day and night here, remember to wear clothes, don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Gaby draped the jacket in her hand over her body and looked at her slim figure with a sh of heartache in her eyes.

    Karen tugged the shirt off her body and gave him a Tammy smile back, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    At first Karen felt ashamed to face him because of the incident, after all, it was her who took the initiative in the first ce, but as Rosemary said, since things have already happened, we should learn to face it, and running away will not solve any problems.

    On the contrary, they meet almost every day, if she has been avoiding Gaby like this, but more embarrassment to each other, although studying abroad for foreign openness is also seen, but if you really want to sit to them like that, Karen still can not do, after all, her bones are still very conservative.

    But she didn¡¯t want to be a stranger to Gaby¡¯s daily meetings because of that night, so she had to cheer herself up in her heart, after all, she wouldn¡¯t be in physical contact with any man except Gaby.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°The Duncun Family is giving a birthday party to an important person at Cloud and Sky tomorrow, try to stay as far away from those people as you can without contacting them.¡±

    Gaby, who was standing beside her, spoke slowly, he was really worried about what those women might do to her, after all, where there are women, there are many rights and wrongs, not to mention that they are the ones standing beside Adrian.

    Although their status is reserved, but outsiders do not know, he is worried that those women will be jealous of them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Gaby turned her head to look at her, the sea breeze blowing, soft long hair dancing with the wind, the beauty of her at this moment is breathtaking.

    It¡¯s just that none of this has anything to do with him. From the time he knew her true identity, they were destined to be destined for each other.

    ¡°Do you know why this ce is called Missing Hill?¡±

    Karen, who had not spoken, looked at a fast rock standing in the sea in the distance and asked slowly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He was sent to training camps since he was a child, every day in addition to training or training, for these things he does not know anything.

    If he hadn¡¯t met her, he might never have known what it was like to have a heartbeat. Although his heartbeat had been strangled in the cradle before it began, he didn¡¯t regret it, and even though he couldn¡¯t be together, it was enough just to be by her side.

    Karen slowly turned her head to look at him and asked faintly, ¡°Do you want to know?¡±

 Chapter 1183 Flirting with Gaby

    ¡°In a long, long time ago, there are two very much in love very much in love couple, because the man¡¯s family economic conditions, and by the family of a thousand Miss Kim and opposed, no matter how the family blocked, always can not stop the girl¡¯s love for the boy, the girl in order to be with their beloved man, with life to force the family to agree to the two of them together, until one day One day, Miss Kim¡¯s family couldn¡¯t bear to see their daughter abusing herself, so they were forced to agree to their marriage, but the girl never dreamed that this was just a family¡¯s n to slow her down, just when she was putting on her wedding dress and waiting for her beloved toe to marry her, her family told her that the boy was caught in a storm when he went out fishing to earn the bride price for their marriage, and the boy was caught in the storm. The girl did not believe it and ran here to wait for her beloved man toe back to marry her, time passed day by day, the girl stood here every day waiting for her beloved boy, but the boy never appeared in front of her, until many yearster, the girl knew the truth of the matter, it turned out that the boy was not at sea in the storm, but was killed by her father hired people thrown into the sea. Know the truth of the girl was heartbroken, crying rmed the sea gods here, after a few days, on Missing Hill in the middle of the sea suddenly more than a human-shaped stone, and the girl also because of the heartbreak did not take long to leave,ter in order tomemorate them will be called Missing Hill here.¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes were red when she said this, although this story is only what she read in the book, but she was deeply touched by this intentionally, death and life, with the son to say. Hold the hand of the son, and the son grow old together.

    ¡°Sometimes a lot of things are out of your control.¡± Just like them, they were already destined to be together from the beginning.

    Karen turned her head to look at him, since thest time Gaby came back she always felt that he seemed to be deliberately distancing himself, although at first she was a little overwhelmed by Gaby¡¯s words about being responsible for her, but suddenly faced with his distancing, Karen still felt a little ufortable.

    ¡°If it were you, would you give up?¡±

    Looking at her, the sea breeze blew over with a salty smell, blowing a few strands of hair around her ears, Gaby reached out and gently smoothed it out for her, looked into her eyes and asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°In fact, everyone is equal, it¡¯s just that some people are born with everything, while others are born with even food and clothing as a problem, yet it¡¯s not something we can choose, and for me, no matter what my identity is, I am who I am and will not change because of anything.¡±

    I am who I am, a different kind of firework.

    So no matter how Neil pushed her, she never gave up on Joseph. The reason she let them not find her was just to confirm whether she was important in Joseph¡¯s heart or not, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that Joseph would finally choose the family and give up on her.

    Despite this, she never hated him, because born in such a family, many things would have been beyond their control, because they have their own mission in their bodies, so she never med Joseph, she just hated that they were destined to be together.

    Gaby was surprised by Karen¡¯s answer, but when she thought of her true identity, which had not yet been announced, her eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken again.

    Once her true identity is made public, marriage is not something she can decide for herself.

    Karen saw a glint of despondency in his eyes, and she couldn¡¯t understand why there was such affection in Gaby¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°If one day you find out that you are more honorable than you thought, will you still be able to say something so casual?¡±

    When the timees, she will have to consider not only her own feelings, but also the mission of her parents and her family, although he did not like Joseph, but sometimes people can only choose to submit when they are weak, because only then can their parents, their family bring hope.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Karen did not understand why he would say that, but he said the question he had never thought about, so only then there was no way to answer him either.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t answer, Gaby had a hard knock somewhere in her heart, maybe she didn¡¯t even think about it herself!

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go over there!¡±

    Gaby did not want to continue the conversation, since they could not be together, it was good to let him stay by her side.

    It¡¯s also pretty good.

    Two people came to the tent one after the other, Rosemary saw them and hurriedly waved, ¡°You¡¯re back,e over and try my cooking, see if my cooking has regressed?¡±

    ¡°Even Wilson raves about Rosemary¡¯s craftsmanship, so how can only get better and take a step back?¡±

    Karen took the te from her hand and smiled.

    ¡°Heh, this little mouth is so sweet, it¡¯s like it¡¯s coated with honey.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±

    Taking a skewer, Karen handed it directly to Gaby, ¡°Come and try Rosemary¡¯s handiwork, you¡¯ll be sure to linger after you¡¯ve eaten once.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Seeing Gaby so polite, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but snicker, ¡°Gaby, is honey sweet?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Gaby, who was named, raised her head and looked at Rosemary in bewilderment, not responding to what she meant for a moment.

    Seeing his dumbfounded look, Rosemary smiled and continued to ask, ¡°Ask you if Karen¡¯s mouth is sweet?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Gaby turned her head to look at Karen and nodded her head with seeming understanding, a nod that immediately caused everyone to look this way with ambiguous nces.

    ¡°What¡¯s being said?¡±

    Karen red at him, he didn¡¯t even understand the meaning of Rosemary¡¯s words before um, it was a shame.

    ¡°Rosemary you¡¯re making fun of me again.¡±

    Seeing that he still looked dumbfounded, Karen simply shoved a chicken leg in her hand into Gaby¡¯s mouth and said angrily, ¡°You can¡¯t even stop your mouth from eating.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at Karen, who wasughing, and then at Rosemary, who wasughing, Gaby suddenly understood what she had just meant.

    After saying that, fled from the spot.

    Looking at the figure fleeing like the wind, Rosemary isughing tears out, ¡°So Gaby has such a cute side, you just did not find his face red dripping blood, a look is a good man of pure love, no wonder that Carry will always stalk him, such a pure man, if I had not been married, will definitely will hold him firmly.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is not afraid that you will be heard by Wilson, when the jealousy is overturned, the sour gas is still not satisfied with the sky are.¡±

    ¡°So say such a good man you should take advantage of the opportunity, do not be abducted by others.¡±

 Chapter 1184 Spicing it up for you

    Karen looked at the already departed figure, the corners of his mouth can not help but show a Tammy smile, really can not see him a cold-faced killer even have such a cute side.

    ¡°How about it, is it something to consider?¡±

    After this period of observation, Rosemary really feels that Gaby is more suitable to take care of Karen than Joseph. Putting aside the identity of each other, if Karen and Gaby get together, they will definitely be happier than with Joseph.

    Some people just need to look at it to know that they can be together for life, and some people are looking at a lifetime may not be able to be together.

    But Rosemary is not very optimistic about Gaby¡¯s career, after all, the upation of the killer truly does not make people feel a little bit safe, she did not feel before, until Anthony¡¯s child is missing, Sunny in order to find the child and run away from home, all this makes Rosemary think that instead of living this kind of life every day on the tip of the knife licking blood, it is better to take his wife and children Abby quietly live the life of ordinary people.

    No desire for power is as important as a familying together.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Rosemary noticed that he¡¯s been intentionally distancing himself from metely?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gaby gives Karen the feeling of not being annoying, even though he seems to be very high and cold throughout, with an icy aura emanating from his body, but whenever she stands with him, it gives her an inexplicable sense of security, and this feeling is the only person who makes her feel safe except in her own father.

    But after what happened with Joseph, Karen suddenly had a fear of love, afraid that she would give and then again have no results, that heart-breaking pain she never wanted again.

    ¡°In fact, sometimes I do feel that if and he only do friends is also a good choice, after all, I really do not have the courage to face a second rtionship, I am afraid ¡­¡±

    Looking at her sad eyes, Rosemary hurriedlyforted: ¡°Fool, not everyone will be the same as him, his body carries something from his birth, even if Joseph he wants to change it, but also can not change, not to mention the reason why he did this to you in the first ce, but also has a bitterness.¡±

    In fact, in Joseph¡¯s heart, the only wrong thing he has done in his life is to push Karen out of his side. Last time, from the tone of his conversation with Wilson, she could already see it.

    But this world has all kinds of drugs for sale, but only no regret medicine for sale.

    When she saw the pain and struggle in his eyes when he reached that agreement with Wilson, I believe no one can understand how sad he felt at that time.

    ¡°Well, since you do not have this intention now do not think about it for the time being, we rarelye here on vacation, those things that upset people all through the back of your mind, now let us quietly look forward to the beautiful scenery tonight.¡±

    Rosemary looked at the hurt that came out of her eyes and hurriedly changed the subject, perhaps she was really too anxious.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was that it didn¡¯t take long for Missing Hill to have a few more unexpected guests on top, and although Rosemary didn¡¯t have a very good impression of a few of them, Rosemary¡¯s mood seemed extraordinarily excited when she saw the men they were apanying over together.

    ¡°Adrian?¡±

    Looking at Adrian, who was slowly walking towards him, Rosemary didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s been a long time, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d remember me.¡±

    Adrian walked up to Rosemary with a Tammy smile on his handsome, cool face, while looking at Rosemary with more than a little tenderness in his eyes.

    Blink and you¡¯re gone.

    ¡°Adrian it¡¯s really you, I thought I was mistaken?¡±

    In the past, Adrian was like a new kid in the entertainment industry in Rosemary¡¯s heart, handsome and handsome, but now Adrian exudes a noble and elegant temperament all over his body, more mature and stable than before, perhaps because the refinement of the years makes him more charming than before.

    ¡°What, are you surprised to see me here?¡±

    ¡°Well, it is indeed a surprise, you wouldn¡¯t be Uncle ¡­¡± Seeing that there were other people around, Rosemary continued to ask: ¡°Mr. President told me today that Mr. Vice President would be here to greet a very important guest of L Country very important guests, should not be you, right?¡±

    In fact, Rosemary¡¯s heart is not very sure, but seeing Susan and Carry talking andughing together, plus a few fashionable girls behind, so in the bottom of her heart, she guessed.

    Adrian did not answer Rosemary¡¯s question, but only smiled lightly, his eyes still with a doting look, ¡°No matter what my identity is, I am still the same Adrian who shared the trouble with you inside the Misty Forest.¡±

    Susan, who was standing by, listened to their conversation with a confused face, but she could be sure that the young master of The Muller Family knew Rosemary, and the friendship was not ordinary.

    This did make Susan and several other girls standing aside secretly mark Rosemary down, and Rosemary also felt the cold light from the side, it seems that Adrian appeared here this time, think it must be to matchmaking.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Muller to know her, and it seems that you have known each other for a long time by the way you look?¡±

    Susan looked at them and said with a smile.

    ¡°Carry, can I have a moment alone with my friend?¡±

    Adrian turned to Susan and spoke slowly, with a polite smile on his face.

    Susan did not expect Adrian to ignore her question in front of so many people, despite a surge of anger in her heart, but thinking of her brother¡¯s instructions, she suppressed this anger.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve already had the young master¡¯s tent prepared, so if there¡¯s anything else you need, just let me know.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask Carry to have someone move my tent over here for me, please!¡±

    Without giving Susan a chance to speak, Adrian finished his sentence directly in one breath.

    ¡°Just would that be inconvenient, after all ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Without waiting for Susan to finish her sentence, Rosemary interrupted her directly.

    Looking at Susan¡¯s angry want to punch someone, Rosemary¡¯s heart is very happy, did not expect the titled vice president¡¯s sister also have such a suffocating day.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have the tent moved over now.¡±

    Having said that, Susan left the spot with those thousand Miss Kim.

    ¡°Adrian, isn¡¯t it a bit much to make so many enemies for me as soon as you arrive?¡±

    Looking at Missy, who left with a wave of anger, Rosemary asked faintly.

    Adrian didn¡¯t expect her to make such a snide joke andughed, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯re having a pretty boring day, let me spice things up for you.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I can¡¯t afford to greet, after all, I just want Susan¡¯s life right now.¡± She has just left her uncle, who is a millionaire, and then Adrian, does she have a face that causes trouble?

 Chapter 1185 How to see how harsh

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed.¡±

    Adrian sat down opposite Rosemary, the Rosemary he used to know was a girl with a spirit of dedication to her dreams, but today she has less of that passion and more of a quietness.

    RosemaryTammy smiled, handed the freshly tested salmon in her hand to Adrian, and said, ¡°Taste it and see if my skills have improved.¡±

    epting the salmon handed over by Rosemary, Adrian couldn¡¯t help but remember the time they fell into the misty forest, when he thought he and she would be trapped there, and never thought they would be found by Wilson in the end.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Well, it still tastes the same as before, but I still miss that time when you baked it for me.¡±

    Although there was no seasoning, it was the most delicious food Adrian had ever eaten.

    ¡°That¡¯s because at that time we needed to fill our bellies, so we ate whatever smelled good, and if we were getting it for you now, you wouldn¡¯t say such things.¡±

    Rosemaryughed softly out loud as she turned the grill on the shelf.

    But it¡¯s really nice to think about that time.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, if I were to eat that thing now, maybe I wouldn¡¯t really be able to eat it.¡±

    Adrian was eating salmon and looking at Rosemary who was skillfully flipping skewers, he couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Who did you learn to grill?¡± He wanted to ask her this question before, but at that time, because he was anxious to find a way out, so he didn¡¯t have the heart to ask this.

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said I learned it for a man?¡±

    ¡°Then he¡¯s happy.¡±

    At these words, Rosemary¡¯s hand gave a slight beat, then showed a smile of relief, said: ¡°But I do think we should thank her more, if it were not for him, we might not have been able to hold out until Wilson came to our rescue?¡±

    In fact, he has always been d that John told her at that time that the person he liked was Daisy, if not for them, perhaps she would not have met Wilson, so in the end, when Daisy entrusted the child to her, the heart has forgiven them, no matter how, Daisy really loves John, even if she does not admit it, that is also an indisputable fact.

    ¡°Hearing you say that, it really is, for the sake of you save my life, I promise you a wish, as long as I can sit to, will help you to achieve.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him with a look of disbelief, she suddenly found that the current Adrian seemed much more cheerful than before, remembering the time when it was harder than ever to get him to say one more word.

    ¡°Adrian, I notice you¡¯re talking more now than before?¡±

    Hearing this, Adrian was a little embarrassed, how was he going to tell her that in fact he would only be like this when he was with her, in front of others he was still the cold Adrian without a trace of temperature.

    To ease his embarrassment, Adrian reached over and stroked her hair, saying, ¡°That depends on who you¡¯re with, okay? Not everyone can make me talk that much.¡±

    ¡°Oops, you didn¡¯t wash your hands?¡±

    Rosemary moved away with a disgusted face, but those actions fell in the eyes of others how to look ambiguous.

    ¡°It¡¯s really a bitch, obviously a married woman but still so close to other men, I really do not understand what her husband sees in her.¡±

    Susan, who was standing at a distance eating, stared indignantly at Rosemary and Adrian, who were making a big fuss over here, and then took out her cell phone to take a few quick pictures of them, with the corners of her mouth slightly hooked up and a sh of peculiarity in her eyes.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just friends, too.¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at the two who were talking andughing in the distance with a look that we might have misunderstood.

    Just as the words left her mouth, Susan said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, if it wasn¡¯t for her, you would have already married your Wilson, your own man was snatched away by someone else, and you are still standing here speaking for her.¡±

    For others, perhaps do not know Olina Doyle like Wilson, but Susan and Carry is clearly known, but they have not met Wilson, for Wilson¡¯s impression is also described from the mouth of Olina Doyle, now hear her still in defense of Rosemary, can not help but re at her.

    A look of hatred.

    By Susan said so, Olina Doyle did not dare to speak, lowered his head at the same time a sly look in the eyes, but blinked away.

    ¡°Sister, you do not know Olina sister has always been their own aggrieved also can not see others aggrieved character, you do not say her, in fact, her heart than anyone else sad.¡±

    Because Fannie and Adrian is also considered brother and sister, and Olina Doyle¡¯s father is also working in the city government, so they have been very good rtionship since childhood, plus Carry likes the person is Gaby, and Susan is everyone¡¯s heart admired the president¡¯s wife, for Olina Doyle the president¡¯s niece, natural feelings are not ordinary.

    ¡°Susan, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better think about how to make Gaby notice you more, don¡¯t be just like Olina when ites to just hiding behind your back and crying.¡±

    For Carry, Susan has never been able to say anything too harsh, although the main purpose of her big brother is to set up Carry and Adrian, but she also knows that Carry will not agree to the marriage, not to mention that even if they want to marry with The Muller Family does not necessarily have to sacrifice Carry¡¯s happiness, so finally she had to quietly She convinced her brother to bring a few more Miss Kim, their father also has a significant position in the government, so that the Muller Family will not say anything behind the scenes.

    Just from their meeting with Adrian, Susan found that Adrian the man is very cold, the whole process except for a few words with her, never said anything, but with the Rosemary in front of the chat is very opportune.

    This can¡¯t help but make her a little worried that this Mr. Muller¡¯s heart may not have intended to marry them from the beginning, otherwise it would not have even looked at them.

    If that¡¯s really the case, then things are a bit troubling.

    No, big brother is determined to win this marriage, she must help big brother.

    At this time, a quick sh of a figure not far away, Carry looked at it, picked up the te on the table and said to Susan: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    After saying that, he left with the food in his hand.

    ¡°Carry, where are you going?¡±

    Looking at Carry, who had trotted out, Susan soon saw the man standing in the direction she had run to and moved her gaze over.

 Chapter 1186 So everything is fake

    ¡°Gaby ¡­¡±

    Gaby turned her head and saw Carry who came up with a te of food, raised her eyebrows, obviously didn¡¯t like Carry¡¯s enthusiasm and said coldly, ¡°Missy, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I saw that you haven¡¯t been eating anything, it just so happens that I brought some freshly shipped foie gras from the pce this afternoon, so try it.¡±

    Carry hurriedly pulled him to sit down on a stone aside, smiling and putting the te in his hand in front of him, and said happily.

    ¡°Thanks Missy, but I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    ¡°But I clearly saw that you didn¡¯t eat anything!¡±

    Looking at his ice-cold to the extreme handsome face, Carry lightly bit his lower lip, very aggrieved to speak.

    She is a The Duncun FamilyMissy from childhood is the princess in the heart of the people, everywhere she goes, which is not to make every effort to please her, to tter her, tter her, usually she even just give a smile to those gentry, they will be very happy, only Gaby dare not put her in the eyes, if the other see her end of food to him, not ttered! If anyone else had seen her bring him food, they would have been ttered.

    Sometimes she herself feels that she is particrly trampled, obviously people have long made it very clear, but she still spineless around him.

    Sometimes people tend to be so cheap, obviously there are better than him standing in front of her, but she can not see, but to go after a man who does not have his own eyes, even if the other party does not have a good look at her, she is still attracted to.

    ¡°Gaby, I don¡¯t mean anything else, I¡¯m really just sending you some food as a friend, do you have to reject me even like that?¡±

    Carry lifted the eyes that had been tainted with watery mist and looked at Gaby with great sadness.

    In fact, leaving aside Carry¡¯s identity, Gaby feels that Carry is more simple than Susan, although the same is The Duncun Family, Carry¡¯s mind is much simpler than theirs, in addition to those small still sex, the other are good.

    But despite this, Gaby is not interested in Carry, and for him, a girl like Carry is more suitable for those young princes, and he is not suitable at all.

    ¡°Thank you Missy for your kindness, I¡¯ll take the things, you go back first! It would be bad if Mr. Muller sees it and misunderstandings arise.¡±

    Gaby picked up the te ced in front of her and said slowly.

    ¡°Does it matter to him sometimes?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Carry looked at Gaby in confusion, not understanding why he would say that.

    ¡°Mr. Muller is here this time to make a marriage connection.¡±

    ¡°What does his union have to do with me?¡±

    In Carry¡¯s heart, non-Gaby to marry, as for others, even the president she will not marry.

    Because she has decided from the beginning that Gaby is the man she hasmitted her life to, no matter what other people say or think, it doesn¡¯t matter to her.

    Seeing this, Gaby sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Missy, then why did youe to Cloud and Sky this time?¡±

    ¡°I certainly am. ¡­¡±

    At this point, Carry suddenly remembered the other day Joe asked Susan to apany her out to buy some beautiful clothes, and yesterday also asked her to dress herself up a little, did big brother really ¡­

    Looking at the fire in the distance, Carry shaking his head in disbelief, no, she clearly told her big brother and the others that she would not marry anyone in this life except Gaby.

    Gaby didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but he also knew he had to be ruthless with him to do so, because it was the only way topletely break her off.

    ¡°Gaby, for the sake of all the years we¡¯ve known each other, can you stay with me for a while?¡±

    Carry tears raised his head to look at Gaby who was ready to leave, his eyes were full of prayerful light.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything to you, I just want you to just sit next to me quietly.¡±

    Gaby finally did not leave ruthlessly and sat down beside her, with a cold look in her eyes, but Carry was happy, she knew Gaby had never liked her, but at the moment he was willing to stay with her, she was already very happy.

    ¡°Gaby, do you remember when we first met three years ago?¡±

    Carry looked at the reef in the distance that kept beingpped by the sea, and his mind slowly recalled the scene of their first meeting.

    ¡°That was at the celebration party of my brother¡¯s promotion to vice president, that night because I was greedy to y, resulting in being caught by people who wanted to use it to threaten my brother, just when I thought I was leaving this world, it was you who gave me the hope of rebirth, and you gave me a second life again, from that time onwards I secretly vowed in my heart that I would not marry you in this life, but why I¡¯ve never been able to get into your eyes, no matter how hard I try.¡±

    Carry picked up the wine in his hand and finished it in one gulp.

    This is her first time drinking, the strong smell of alcohol choked her coughing violently a few times, Gaby looked at her like this, wanted to take the ss away from his hands, and heard Carry speak: ¡°You let me be capricious once, maybe after tonight, I will never have such a chance again.¡±

    Yes, she had always thought that Joe was the most loving and understanding big brother, and she had always been proud of having such a big brother, but the moment she learned that Joe intended to marry her to Adrian, she knew that her wish was shattered. The moment she knew her wish was shattered, it turned out that in the eyes of her big brother, she was just a pawn in his hands.

    Thinking of this, Carry can¡¯t help but show a bitter smile, it is true that among the gentry, such things as affection will always say the most extravagant.

    ¡°Missy?¡±

    Looking at her painful appearance, Gaby shouted with unbearable heart.

    For a girl, Carry is not at all wrong, love someone has never been able to decide for themselves, but from the beginning her heart was misced, in love with a man who does not love himself, and this is the most painful thing for her.

    ¡°You do not need to persuade me, I know that the reason why you did not embarrass me very much, the most important or because I am the sister of the vice president, if I do not have this identity, you perhaps you do not even bother to look at me.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re very kind, I know you¡¯re not like the other thousand Miss Kim, it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t afford your love, you¡¯re fit to have a better man, and that man is not me.¡±

    ¡°So you found a random girl to get me to die in order to get me to die, right?¡±

    Carry turned his head to look at him and asked in pain.

    Gaby didn¡¯t know how to answer her. If he said no, then it meant he had lied before, and if he said yes, he was worried they would go after Karen.

    ¡°Missy, in fact, there are many excellent boys around you, as long as you are willing to look at them, I believe that slowly you will find that they are more suitable for you than me.¡±

 Chapter 1187 Backstage Shady

    Wilson looked at the information handed up by his subordinates, handsome eyebrows knitted, eyes obscure and unclear, his body emitting an icy chill.

    ¡°Expose the information in your hand.¡±

    Since this old guy wants to die, then he doesn¡¯t mind giving him a ride.

    The assistant received Wilson¡¯s instructions and quickly went to work on it.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this old guy will jump to the wall like this?¡±

    Robin looked at Wilson sitting up there, very leisurely sipping the coffee his secretary had just brought in, and asked indifferently.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m still afraid he won¡¯t jump?¡±

    The old man not only did not have the slightest intention to repent, but also joined forces with his young uncle to devour The Grant Group, so naturally, he should not me him for disregarding the decades of friendship between the two families.

    He Wilson has always been clear in his grudges, if not for his father¡¯s efforts to protect him before, he would have reported to the police with all the things he did down there.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, you Wilson afraid of who ah, just Adolph Chuang this old guy is known as the old fox, since he was able to Laurent Grant cooperation, I believe it is not this period of time, you yourself or be careful for good.¡±

    ¡°Cat and mouse game, ever y it?¡±

    Wilson put his hands against his chin, the corners of his lips curled up in a faint smile, asking with interest.

    Upon hearing this, Robin froze for a second, thenughed out loud, patted Wilson¡¯s shoulder and said with great pleasure, ¡°I like this one, looks like there¡¯s a good showtely.¡±

    He has not seen such a Wilson for a long time, since this guy has Rosemary, always like to do things before and after, that the fretful look makes him a few times want to go up and beat up, always feel that a man for a woman to be such a loser is very unbearable, and Lance said because he does not know how to love, if one day when he If one day when he meets a girl he likes, maybe then he is more of a loser than Wilson.

    Also because of this bet between him and Lance, he temporarily did not have too much difficulty with Rosemary, plus the things that happened to them afterwards, also made him seem to gradually understand something, so his dislike for Rosemary has also changed a bit.

    It was not until he met the girl named Esther that Robin discovered that it is not that you have a huge amount of wealth and power that you can get the heart of any woman, and even those you are proud of wealth and power in the eyes of some people, just like a piece of cow shit on the road, not even willing to look at it.

    Now he is faced with such a situation, he tang blue yao group president, but was a little girl directly ignored, think about the heart is very suffocating.

    ¡°By the way, is my future aunt still ignoring your intentions?¡±

    As soon as the words came out, Robin looked at him angrily and said, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    His secrecy is so good, why would he know?

    Wilson looked at his cousin uncle that a red dripping blood expression, can not help butugh, really did not expect, his proud and conceited cousin uncle will also have such a day, think about before his snickering expression, his current look really makes him feel very good.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You left all thepany¡¯s affairs to Lance, with Lance¡¯s character of not being able to sit still, do you think you can still keep your affairs secret?¡±

    Picked up the red wine on the table and took a sip, Wilson was in a very happy mood and spoke.

    Fuck¡­

    Robin decisively in the heart of Lance¡¯s ancestors are greeted once, this if his family inside the old Buddha and the Empress Dowager know, that alsoughs dead.

    Far away in the office buried in the processing of documents Lance could not help but sneeze, feeling all around the gloomy wind gusts.

    Who is scolding me?

    Looking up at the office, which was empty except for himself, he wiped his nose, looked around, and went back to work.

    ¡°I see that I gave him too light a job.¡± If you were really busy, would you have time to go aroundining?

    ¡°But then again, you¡¯ve been chasing girls for more than three months, is there no progress at all?¡± Even if it is an ordinary person, three months of time can at least be friends!

    Speaking of this, Robin heart is depressed, in the heart of a deep sigh, anyway, Wilson also knows, and then the humiliating things have been known to them, it does not matter thetter ones.

    How to say, one more person to advise is better than him a person tangled worry good.

    Isn¡¯t it said that the three stinkers are better than Zhuge Liang?

    He didn¡¯t believe he couldn¡¯t get Esther, the little girl.

    So the office, which had just been in a frosty state, slowly evolved into a love debate arena because of Robin¡¯s journey to catch his wife.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying I have to start with her hobbies first, right?¡±

    Robin listened to Wilson¡¯s suggestion, Atsushi had a kind of enlightened feeling, a p on her his shoulder, very happy to say: ¡°really is my good nephew, listening to your words I have a whole lot of rity.¡±

    ¡°This is not necessary, when you hold the beauty, remember to give me a big red envelope will do.¡±

    ¡°No problem, when I get that little girl in my hands, I will definitely give you a big red packet.¡±

    Looking up at Robin, who was smiling like a child, Wilson felt as if he saw himself once, foolishly.

    I hope his cousin will be able to win the beauty without any problems. From the way he looks, you can see that Robin is serious about Esther.

    ¡°Well, since you have something to do I¡¯ll leave you alone, call me if you need anything.¡±

    After the exnation, Robin was like a gust of wind and fled without a trace in an instant.

    ¡°President, the message has been sent out, and just now Mr. Chuang had someone send an invitation to invite you to attend his grandson¡¯s 100th day banquet tomorrow.¡±

    The secretarydy walked in, handed the invitation in her hand to Wilson and said respectfully.

    Since Gino Lau betrayed him, Wilson directly asked Joseph to find him a female secretary outside, so that some things can also be directly to her and his assistant to do, he also just fell a free.

    ¡°You go and prepare the gifts for tomorrow¡¯s 100-day banquet, and remember, the gifts must be expensive.¡±

    Linda, the secretary, asked in disbelief, ¡°Since the president knows that Mr. Chuang is the one who leaked thepany¡¯s top secret, why did he still give him such a big face?¡±

    For this Adolph Chuang, Linda¡¯s impression of him is very bad, when she first came to work Adolph Chuang had intentionally tried to pull her in, only at that time he did not know that Linda was Wilson¡¯s person.

 Chapter 1188 Prove a Thing

    In the evening, Missing Hill temperature is getting colder and colder, Rosemary and Adrian sitting around the fire talking andughing about the happy past, the whole person is still immersed in the past of falling off the cliff.

    The breeze blew, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but shiver, couldn¡¯t help but touch her arm, spoke to Adrian: ¡°It¡¯s a little cold, I¡¯ll go inside the tent to get a jacket, you wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Let me apany you there!¡±

    Adrian stood up, ready to apany Rosemary over, when he saw Susaning this way with a big smile.

    ¡°Young Xu, I had someone prepare some snacks, let¡¯s go over and eat together!¡±

    Without waiting for Adrian to say anything, Rosemary smiled at him and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s all said and done ording to Missy, you go ahead and I¡¯ll catch youter.¡±

    ¡°Carry wouldn¡¯t mind inviting my friends over with you, would you?¡±

    ¡°Sure, as long as Miss Harris is okay with it, I¡¯m happy to do it.¡±

    Susan lifted the corners of her mouth to look at Rosemary with a polite smile on her face.

    ¡°Is it okay if you eat with me?¡±

    Adrian knew that Rosemary always disliked crowded ces, especially where women were piled up, but he also hated those warbling women, if Rosemary was with him he might be able to stay for a while, otherwise he didn¡¯t care to be with them.

    ¡°Okay then, wait here for a minute, I¡¯ll go get Karen.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary came out from inside the tent and saw Gaby, who was walking like her, and asked, ¡°Missy, have you seen Karen?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she bring you food?¡±

    ¡°When?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing Gaby¡¯s dumbfounded look, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel tight in her heart and said, ¡°It¡¯s been about an hour and a half, she saw you never came over to eat, so she brought a te of your favorite food and delivered it, I thought she was with you the whole time?¡±

    ¡°I just came from over there and didn¡¯t see her.¡±

    ¡°But she clearly went to see you!¡±

    At that, Gaby¡¯s heart thumped, did Karen see it when he was with Carry just now.

    ¡°Missy, take it easy, I¡¯m going to look around now, you go ahead and see if Karen is there.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary hurriedly headed ahead.

    A pain from the neck, Karen slowly opened his eyes, saw his hands and feet are tied by the rope, struggling for half a day, the rope did not loosen a trace.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you waste your effort, these ropes are not that easy to untie.¡±

    Looking up, Karen saw Carry sitting not far from her and wondered why she had grabbed herself up.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    Karen struggled to speak, but her mouth was gagged.

    ¡°Are you going to ask why I tied you up?¡±

    Carry walked over to Karen and sat down, one hand picking up her chin, eyes a cold.

    Now Carry and before she saw is simply like two people, before she saw Carry is like a spoiled little princess by her family, despite the bratty but clear eyes, eyes with confidence.

    And the Carry in front of you is like a woman who is dumbfounded by hatred, her dark eyes are icy cold, like a Clement swaying in the wind, dangerous and deadly.

    ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve always had a question for you, what exactly did you use to make Gaby like you, to say beautiful I look better than you, on the background you and I are like a sky and a ground, you say he in the end look at you where? Is it just because you¡¯re his first woman?¡±

    Karen looked at her with disbelief that she had secretly gone to investigate her, especially since what happened that night was a nightmare for Karen, a nightmare that she couldn¡¯t stop driving around her.

    At this moment let Carry so naked pick out, say not angry that is false.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to use you to prove one thing.¡±

    With that, he removed the cloth from Karen¡¯s mouth and slowly stood up, a bloodthirsty smile on his stunning face.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out what I want to make, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±

    Karen looked at the two men in ck who kepting towards her, her face pale without meaning blood, her body kept backing up, ¡°Carry, what the hell do you want to do?¡±

    Not waiting for Carry to answer, the two men in ck came forward to hold her down, and poured the cup of juice inside into her mouth.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°What the hell are you giving me to drink?¡±

    A wave of panic slowly hit her heart, Karen carved hard, trying to spit out the juice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you, I just want to see if Gaby will still like you if he sees you under another man¡¯s body?¡±

    Carry¡¯s mouth curled up in a Tammy grin and he winked at Karen.

    ¡°Crazy!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m a crazy person, if I wasn¡¯t crazy, I would have loved him for three whole years, if I wasn¡¯t crazy, I would have put all of my one heart¡¯s in his body?¡± She had been driven crazyby Gaby long ago.

    She loved him so much and he never opened his eyes to look at him, but even then, she was not sad because she knew she still had a chance, and as long as there was no one in his heart, then she still had a chance.

    But he told her that he already had a girlfriend, an ordinary girl of no consequence.

    She just really didn¡¯t understand what was wrong with herpared to this girl, was it just because she was Missy from The Duncun Family?

    ¡°You¡¯re only going to make people feel sorry for you.¡±

    Putting all her feelings on a man who doesn¡¯t have an ounce of affection for her, she really doesn¡¯t know what to say other than that she¡¯s stupid.

    But if everyone is like her, not getting the affection of the man they love will force themselves into this, she really doesn¡¯t know what else to say except that she feels sorry for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m pathetic?¡±

    Carry looked down at her and suddenlyughed dumbly, ¡°I never felt sorry for myself because I had too much of an aura from birth, and if I hadn¡¯t been concerned about his feelings, he would have been my husband long ago.¡±

    At the moment, Karen feels as hot as if her body is on fire.

    ¡°Carry, what the hell did you give me to drink?¡± Why was his body so ufortable.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a ss of orange juice, didn¡¯t you just drink it out? Only I added a little bit of aphrodisiac inside the orange juice. Don¡¯t worry, the person I find for you will never be bad, no matter what, I have to take into ount Gaby¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Gently stroking her cheek, Carry is in a very happy mood at the moment.

 Chapter 1189 Sending people there

    ¡°Have you found it yet?¡±

    Rosemary looked around and didn¡¯t see Karen, so she couldn¡¯t help but get anxious.

    If anything happens to Karen, how will she exin to her uncle and mother then?

    ¡°Not yet, but I¡¯ve asked the others to look for it, Missy go back to the tent and wait for me first, okay?¡±

    Now that Karen is nowhere to be found, Gaby can¡¯t let anything happen to Rosemary again.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to find out.¡±

    Rosemary refused without even thinking about it.

    She knew Gaby was worried about her safety, but she couldn¡¯t stay there now that Karen hadn¡¯t been found.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but Missy has to stay close to me, there are reefs everywhere, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, where are you going?¡±

    Adrian was over therete to see Rosemarying, just as Susan left for something, so he made a random excuse toe out and see Rosemary looking flustered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Adrian, I may not be able to get you together, my sister is missing and I have to go find her now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Gaby told the general story, and then heard Adrian speak, ¡°Just now I think I heard Susan¡¯s bodyguard say that Carry is also missing, could these two be rted?¡±

    ¡°Carry is missing too?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what her bodyguard told her.¡±

    Rosemary dropped her gaze to Gaby¡¯s face and said, ¡°Gaby, could Karen¡¯s disappearance be rted to Carry?¡±

    After all, she has experienced this kind of thing too much, and it is hard to guarantee that she will not let her associate these things together.

    What¡¯s more, Carry has always liked Gaby, and Gaby had previously told Carry that Karen was his girlfriend, and she was worried that Carry might not be able to think straight and make a move on Karen.

    ¡°Missy don¡¯t worry, no matter who it is, I will not let her hurt Karen one hair.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Muller, Missy¡¯s safety is in your hands.¡±

    Knowing that Adrian and Rosemary were old friends, Gaby was relieved to teach Rosemary to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    With that, Gaby¡¯s figure quickly disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll walk you over there and do it.¡±

    Looking at a nervous Rosemary, Adrian spoke softly to her.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you should trust Gaby¡¯s abilities and I can assure you that he will bring your sister back safe and sound.¡±

    In fact, just now, Adrian has asked his secret guards to help find it, although the whole thing has nothing to do with him, but because that is Rosemary¡¯s sister, he has the responsibility to help.

    ¡°Missy, someone¡¯sing over?¡±

    A man in ck walked up to Carry and said respectfully.

    ¡°Are there any other VIPsing over from Cloud and Sky today?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Prince and Princess of Carls Country are here too.¡±

    Carry sniffed, the corners of his mouth showed a Tammy smile, said slowly to Karen: ¡°Since there are valuable guests on the ind today then I will let you off once, but whether you can keep your reputation, that depends on yourself.¡±

    With these words, Carry beckoned to the man in ck behind him and said, ¡°Send the man over to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    The two men in ck came forward and picked up Karen and headed outside.

    ¡°What do you want, let go of me!¡±

    But her body was so hot that Karen couldn¡¯t use any strength at all. She didn¡¯t know where they were taking her, and the only thing in her head right now was the hope that Gaby would find her soon.

    ¡°Evania, I know you were forced to marry me, but how could I not be, and you should also know that we have been destined from birth to exist for the benefit of our family and country, and even if you dislike me in your heart, it is an indisputable fact that I am your Prince Evania¡¯s wife.¡±

    A girl with long blonde hair looked at the man in front of her with a pained face.

    ¡°Sabrina, you know better than anyone else how things really are, do you still expect me to write them out for you one by one?¡±

    Evania cold eyes looking at the woman in front of her, dark blue eyes are full of cold chill, with the usual everyone see Prince Evania ispletely two kinds.

    The blonde girl couldn¡¯t help but take a step backwards as he stared at her, and yes, she went out of her way to get him to agree to marry herself by drugging his wine and then making him have to marry her.

    Although he finally agreed to marry her, but also never looked at her, and let alone two people together.

    And now she¡¯s being urged to conceive every day by the elders in her family, and if they knew they hadn¡¯t been together since that time, things wouldn¡¯t know how to end.

    ¡°Are you still unable to forget her?¡±

    Sabrina took a deep breath and asked slowly.

    The words fell, Sabrina felt her neck don¡¯t pinch to break out of breath, not dare to look at her husband incredulously.

    ¡°I am warning you for thest time, if you dare to mention this matter in front of me again, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡±

    Evania pushed her so hard that Sabrina was unprepared and fell to the ground.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    In fact, Sabrina knew from the very beginning that the girl named Karen was a pain in Evania¡¯s heart, and it was because of that girl that she had a very bad rtionship with his parents at the beginning, which led to Evania¡¯s words to his parents now being only perfunctory, and his parents just turning a blind eye.

    ¡°Since you care so much about this prince consort status, then cherish it, don¡¯t ruin it lightly, there are countless people who want this prince consort position for you, don¡¯t end up with nothing.¡±

    After saying that, Evania was not looking at her and directly had Sabrina sent back to her room.

    ¡°Young master, if you hate Sabrina so much, why do you keep her around?¡±

    Roy looked at the young master he had brought up single-handedly and said with great distress.

    ¡°There¡¯s always going to be someone sitting in that seat, and it doesn¡¯t matter who does it, as long as she understands what to do and what not to do.¡±

    Because his parents promised not to do anything to Karen as long as he would get married, not to mention that he and she are not on the same path, and most importantly, she already has someone else in her heart.

    ¡°Why is it so noisy in front?¡±

    Hearing the sound, Evania¡¯s good-looking forehead wrinkled slightly, all said Missing Hill side is very Susan, and it is for this reason he came over.

    Roy hurriedly walked over, but quickly folded back and looked at Evania with an expression that was both torn and tinged with a hint of excitement.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing his face tangled expression, some displeased asked.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s better to ask you to go over and take a look!¡±

 Chapter 1190 she was drugged

    ¡°Mr. Fischer, news just came in that Prince Cass was seen carrying Karen in the direction of the pce.¡±

    ¡°Is the news true?¡±

    The man in ck nodded and said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Fischer, Carry has returned, Miss Harris asked me to ask if Karen has been found?¡±

    Another man in ck suddenly appeared in front of Gaby and said respectfully.

    ¡°You guys go back andtell Miss Harris that Karen has been found and to not worry.¡±

    Gaby looked out at the dark sea, deep eyes prating the obscure light.

    ¡°So hot ¡­¡±

    Karen waved her hand over Evania¡¯s body and kept touching it. Looking at the restless Karen in her arms, Evania¡¯s face was hard to see.

    ¡°Twenty minutes or so must reach the pce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Prince.¡±

    ¡°Be good, it will be here soon.¡±

    Faced with his beloved woman, Evania¡¯s body has long reacted, especially now the person in his arms so unfaithful, but also let his whole person in the bath fire burning general.

    Twenty minutester, the boat was firmly anchored on the shore, and Gaby was already standing there waiting.

    ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    Rosemary caught a glimpse of a disheveled Karen in Evania¡¯s arms and stepped forward to ask, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Evania had met Rosemary, knew she was Karen¡¯s good friend and sponsor, and said in as soft a tone as possible, ¡°She was drugged.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary whole person staggered a step, face is very ugly, did not expect that she just left for such a short time, let Karen such a thing happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the drug was just kicking in when I found her, is Joseph here yet?¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously nced at Gaby beside her and said slowly to him, ¡°Karen will trouble you to take care of her.¡±

    Gaby, of course, understood Rosemary¡¯s meaning and gave a respectful salute to some, then picked up Karen and headed for the pce.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Evania looked at Karen, who had already been stormed by Gaby, and just wanted to go forward to stop her, but was pulled by Rosemary, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Karen will be fine when she leaves it to him.¡±

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    Then he turned his head to look at Rosemary and said, ¡°Miss Harris, I don¡¯t think you misunderstood me, Karen she was drugged with that kind of drug, and it¡¯s dangerous for you to let a strange man take her away.¡±

    Although it was impossible between him and Karen, he could not stand by and watch her put in danger.

    If the other party was Joseph, he would not have said a word, but now this person is the President¡¯s personal bodyguard, leaving Karen to such a person, how can he feel at ease?

    ¡°Karen is my sister, I naturally have my reasons for doing so, and I ask the prince to let them leave first.¡±

    Because of Evania¡¯s identity, Gaby forced down the anger in her heart, but her face was hard to see.

    Evania looked at Karen in Gaby¡¯s arms and finally dropped her gaze to Rosemary¡¯s and said, ¡°Okay, I believe you.¡±

    ¡°Go down.¡±

    With those words, the men in ck quickly made way for Gaby to leave.

    ¡°A lot has happened in this period of time, maybe Karen hasn¡¯t had time to tell you about it, anyway, I thank you on behalf of my sister.¡± If she didn¡¯t happen to meet Evania, Rosemary wouldn¡¯t dare to imagine the picture of what happened after Karen was drugged. After all, everyone on this ind is of honorable status, and it seems that the one who did it to Karen intended to force Karen to the dead end from the very beginning, so it can be seen how terrible this person¡¯s mind is.

    But no matter who the other party is, if she dares to put her mind on Karen¡¯s body, she is destined to have a good time soon.

    ¡°Prince Evania, I have things I need to take care of, I¡¯ll bring Karen over to say thank you when she wakes up, sorry.¡±

    Rosemary nodded slightly to Evania, then followed the bodyguard quickly away.

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s distant back, Evania¡¯s deep gaze was bottomless, ¡°Go check it out for me, find out what she¡¯s really about?¡±

    To be able to appear here, and the bodyguard standing beside him is still a close friend of the president of W. It is evident that Rosemary¡¯s identity is not as simple than he knows.

    ¡°Young master, do you know this woman?¡±

    Roy saw a surprised look sh across Evania¡¯s face and asked faintly.

    ¡°She is the Rosemary often mentioned by Karen, but as far as I know she is only The Great Young Lady of The Grant family in C. Although Wilson¡¯s strength is indeed not to be underestimated, but in how, even he is not able to appear here at will, let alone his wife , and Karen.¡±

    ¡°I heard that Rosemary was brought to the tour by His Excellency Adrian, and that His Excellency seems to be particrly affectionate to Miss Harris and Karen, and that there are rumors out there about everything, but because of His Excellency¡¯s status, people can only secretly talk about it behind their backs.¡±

    For a senior butler, the first thing to do in every ce is to get a general idea of the situation there as quickly as possible, just in case.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°It seems that my intuition is still urate, Rosemary¡¯s rtionship with His Excellency is certainly not as simple as everyone sees.¡±

    ¡°Is it really as they say ¡­¡±

    Roy some incredible, this your private life in the industry, if you can say a word to describe, clean mind can not be more appropriate, but I did not expect toe to Cloud and Sky this time to see such explosive news.

    ¡°Things are not what your eyes see, not to mention your Excellency¡¯s person, just from what I know about Rosemary from Karen, she can say that her love for her husband Wilson is stronger than real, not the power and money can shake, do you think such a person will be what you think?¡±

    Evania gave him a nk look, her eyes nced once more in the direction they had left, then turned and got into the car.

    ¡°You guys stand guard outside, no one is allowed toe in.¡±

    Gaby said coldly to the people behind her.

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Carrying Karen into the room, Gaby had just ced her on the bed when her whole body wrapped around her again like an octopus.

    ¡°So hot ¡­¡±

    Karen stretched out her hand and kept tearing her clothes, revealing arge spring light on her chest, making Gaby¡¯s body tighten violently and a rapid flow of warmth.

    ¡°So hot ¡­¡±

    ¡°Karen, listen, just bear with me for a moment, it will be over soon.¡±

    Put her down, Gaby quickly put a tub of cold water, pick her up and put her into the bathtub, touching the bone-chilling cold water, Karen¡¯s whole person only looked Susan much, but Gaby herself was also made by Karen¡¯s whole body wet.

    Worried that she would catch a cold, Gaby quickly helped her to change a set of clothes, but before he could react, the whole person was overwhelmed by Karen, probably because the drug is too strong, the eyes of Karen is stillx at the moment, to Gaby is a fierce kiss and nibble.

 Chapter 1191 overbearing uncle

    The next morning, Karen slowly opened her eyes, looking at the unfamiliar room, suddenly thought of what happened yesterday, snapped her eyes wide open, the pain in her body followed, looking at the ambiguous hickey on her chest, tears could no longer control the flow down.

    It turns out that she finally did not escape this robbery, slowly closed her eyes, the mind is all yesterday Carry in her ears to say the words.

    Rosemary came in with a ss of milk, and saw sitting on the bed scrubbing her body fiercely, her white and tender skin was rubbed red and red, and it was shocking to see the human eyes.

    ¡°Karen, what are you doing?¡±

    cing the milk on the table, Rosemary thought nothing of pouncing on it and grabbed her hand tightly.

    Karen lifted her head, looked at Rosemary with teary eyes, and said slowly with pale red lips without a point: ¡°Sister, I¡¯m dirty!¡±

    With these words, Karen fell into Rosemary¡¯s arms and cried loudly.

    The thick humiliation makes her see little hope for life, wanting revenge, but Carry¡¯s identity is not something she can move at all.

    But to let herself be humiliated in this way for nothing, she is really not willing to.

    Rosemary touched her head heartily and said slowly, ¡°It was Gaby who was with you yesterday.¡±

    Knowing that she was misunderstood, at this moment she was really d that it was Evania who ran into her, if it was someone else, she really didn¡¯t dare to think what would happen behind her.¡±

    And she¡¯s d it was Gaby who was by her side at the end.

    ¡°Sister, is it true what you said?¡±

    Karen¡¯s eyes locked on Rosemary¡¯s, fearing that Rosemary was saying this tofort her.

    ¡°Fool, do you think I would lie to you about such things?¡±

    With a soft sigh, Rosemary said helplessly.

    Knowing that it was Gaby, Karen¡¯s face also became obviously better looking, but her body still couldn¡¯t help but tremble. She really didn¡¯t understand why a girl who seemed so simple and kind would do such a terrible thing.

    ¡°Karen, do you know who drugged you?¡±

    It¡¯s impossible to hide such a thing from uncle, if she hadn¡¯t stalled so hardst night, maybe uncle would have known about itst night.

    ¡°It¡¯s Carry.¡±

    Karen bit her lips tightly, her eyes were full of cold hatred, and her hands gripping Rosemary¡¯s arms couldn¡¯t help but tighten their strength.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°The Duncun FamilyMissy?¡±

    ¡°Well,st night I brought food to Gaby, just met them do not know what they are arguing, Carry¡¯s emotions are very excited, so I did not go forward, plus I saw you and Mr. Muller chatting so happy, so I intend to go back to the tent to sleep inside beforeing out, just walked to the tent door was pulled by two ck men, said that Carry I wanted to tell you, but the other side only needed a little time, I thought how here is also Cloud and Sky, should be safe, but did not think it would be so.¡±

    The more Karen says, the more her body shakes, which shows how hard the events ofst night hit her.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Gently patting her back, Rosemary whispered soothingly.

    At that moment, there was a rush of footsteps outside the door, and Rosemary looked up to see Adrianing in from outside, ¡°Uncle.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is there anything else that¡¯s ufortable?¡±

    Rosemary stood up and stepped aside. Adrian sat directly beside Karen as soon as she entered, grabbing her hand with worry written all over his face.

    ¡°Mr. President, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Karen was shocked by Adrian¡¯s action, her beautiful eyes were like frightened birds of prey, looking at Adrian in fear.

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Seeing Karen¡¯s face is very hard to see, Rosemary can¡¯t help but speak up.

    ¡°Go down, all of you, and don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±

    Adrian spoke coldly to the guard behind him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Seeing all the guards go out, Rosemary subconsciously dropped her eyes to her uncle¡¯s handsome and cool face.

    Is uncle nning to identify with Karen?

    If this is really the case, those people will naturally have some concerns, so in this way, Karen also has an extrayer of security.

    Thinking, Rosemary is very sailing to go to the sense of preparation to leave, but unexpectedly by Adrian shouted to stop.

    ¡°Rosemary, you sit down, too.¡±

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s serious look, Rosemary sat down nicely on the side.

    ¡°Originally there are some things I was going to wait for some time to say to you, but today such a thing happened, also let me know that even if you do not disclose your identity now, just keep you by my side will also attract unnecessary misunderstanding, so I decided to find a suitable opportunity to disclose your identity to the public.¡± Adrian looked at them, his eyes full of guilt, Rosemary knew Adrian was really angry.

    Karen, on the other hand, was confused and didn¡¯t understand what Adrian meant by his words.

    If this statement was only made to Rosemary, then why did his eyes look at himself with a strong look of guilt in them?

    ¡°Uncle, you are not to me for this matter, no one expected that such a thing could happen at the foot of the Son of Heaven.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mr. President, I got you into trouble.¡±

    Although he was the victim, he still brought unnecessary trouble to Adrian anyway.

    Hearing Karen¡¯s respectful yet detached tone, Adrian was displeased and grabbed her hand and said softly, ¡°Silly child, this should be said to you by me, it¡¯s me who failed to protect you, don¡¯t worry, I will give you an exnation.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t promised Judy earlier that this matter must wait until she arrived, he really wanted to tell her now that he was her father.

    ¡°Sir, since I¡¯m fine now, let¡¯s pretend that this incident didn¡¯t happen, and at the same time Karen also asks you to do me a favor, don¡¯t tell my mom about this, she¡¯s not well and I don¡¯t want her to worry about me *for* me.¡±

    Karen twisted the nket, plucked up her courage and looked up at Adrian, begging.

    At that, Adrian¡¯s heart stung a little, other families like her age still hiding in the arms of their parents pampering, while his daughter has been so understanding and attentive, think of the heart hurts a lot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on no one will ever bully you again, if those people give you a hard time, you don¡¯t need to worry about me, just do what you want to do, if something happens there is uncle.¡±

    Adrian was heartbroken to take their hands. In the past, apart from his own father, he thought there would be no one else in his life for him to hold on to, but since Rosemary¡¯s appearance, let him know that in addition to his father, there was also a girl he loved most in this world, and now there is another Karen and Judy, happiness came so fast that he suddenly felt a little unreal.

 Chapter 1192 will spoil us

    With such an overbearing uncle, Rosemary suddenly found herself able to walk across the W country now.

    ¡°Uncle, you are not afraid that the two of us will poke a hole in the sky, and then let you go to help us mend ah?¡±

    Rosemary blinked her pretty eyes and winked at Karen at the side, that look does not look like someone who is already married.

    At that Adrian gave her small nose a light scratch and spoke with a doting face, ¡°That depends on whether you are so capable.¡±

    It seems that with such a strong backer behind her, those people would not dare to hit her in the future. Suddenly she was really d that she was already Wilson¡¯s wife, otherwise with this overbearing and majestic uncle, would anyone dare to hit her?

    But there are still some people in this world who are so deadly, even if they know she is already married, they are still flying to the me, but of course the ending is tragic.

    ¡°With this word from you, uncle, Rosemary will be able to walk across the W country in the future.¡±

    Think about it, this mood is particrly good.

    Karen couldn¡¯t resist the urge to say, ¡°Rosemary, do you want to be a crab?¡±

    Also walk sideways ¡­

    But as the niece of W¡¯s president, plus Missy of The Bernard Family, she does have the capital to do so.

    Of course, the mouth flirtation or can be.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we? This way it will directly save those bodyguards to open the way for us, think about it is very pull, OK.¡±

    Just thinking about that image made Rosemary feel especially funny, but seeing Karen¡¯s face already beaming with Tammy¡¯s smile, Rosemary¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What kind of girl says she¡¯s a crab, as long as you like it, you can go any way you want.¡±

    Adrianughed helplessly, now he finally understood that Nina that little girl is following the nature of who, really still have gic.

    ¡°Uncle you¡¯ll spoil us like this.¡±

    ¡°Then spoil it, who made you all the treasures of your uncle¡¯s heart.¡±

    As long as they are happy.

    Carry got up early in the morning and kept looking at the time, by definition this time should not be the most lively?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Missy.¡±

    A man walked in, nodded slightly to Carry and said, ¡°Missy, our people learned this morning that Prince Cass didn¡¯t take Karen back to her roomst night, but was taken directly by Gaby.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Carry stepped forward and grabbed the man¡¯s hand, looking at him incredulously.

    She got her out with great difficulty, originally thought that after giving her such a strong drug, she would definitely have something with Prince Cassst night, and then let Prince Consort Cass bump into her, then even if Gaby wanted to protect her, she would have to hand Karen over due to the identity of the other party, then ording to Prince Consort Cass¡¯ brutal character, she would never let Karen have a good time, so she could This way, she can easily solve Karen, even if Gaby still want to do something, it is impossible.

    But now, things are not going ording to her n at all, instead, they have be the two of them again. When she thinks of Gaby and Karen in bed, Carry wants to cut Karen into pieces.

    ¡°Missy, just now when we came over we saw His Excellency walking towards the bedchamber where Karen lives, so I guess he must have known what happenedst night.¡±

    The man looked up at Carry and thought about it or couldn¡¯t resist.

    Nowadays, above Cloud and Sky, everyone is particrly curious about the identity of the two girls beside His Excellency the President. Although privately many people are specting that they are lovers, His Excellency the President¡¯s performance has held back these rumors.

    The reason is because since Adrian came to Cloud and Sky, he has been staying with Doyle in the presidential conference room, seemingly discussing something very important, even the vice president went over and was directly turned away at the door.

    ¡°What can I do if I know, can he stille after me because of a rural girl?¡± She is also The Duncun FamilyMissy, and as the saying goes, you have to look at the master to beat the dog, not to mention that she has her big brother as her backer.

    ¡°Missy said yes, if there are no other orders, then I will go out first.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

    Of course, in front of outsiders she is still the innocent, the most favored little princess of The Duncun Family.

    ¡°Missy.¡±

    The man saw the oing Susan just outside the door and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°Is Missy up yet?¡±

    In the past, at this time, Carry is usually still in bed, and at this moment the bodyguard actually came out directly from her room, it is obvious that there is something hidden from her.

    Last night she noticed that Carry¡¯s status was a little off, and at the time she just thought it was because of Gaby, but now it seems that things aren¡¯t as simple as she thought.

    ¡°Is there something wrong withing to Missy so early?¡±

    This man was a member of his oldest uncle¡¯s inner circle, and Joe transferred him directly to Carry¡¯s side to protect her after her uncle¡¯s death.

    The man nced at the room and then said, ¡°Missy can ask Missy directly if she wants to know.¡±

    Susan nced at the closed door of the room and said slowly, ¡°Go about your business!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Carry heard the door open and asked without raising his head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is something happening?¡±

    Seeing her look a little off, Susan walked up to her and looked at her, asking worriedly.

    ¡°Big sister, how is it you?¡±

    Seeing that it was Susan, Carry¡¯s face hardened into a Tammy smile and smiled.

    ¡°What, are you disappointed to see it¡¯s me?¡±

    ¡°Big sister, what are you talking about?¡±

    Carry small face brushed red, a shy face pouted.

    Perhaps because of the age difference between them, for this cousin, Susan is from the bottom of her heart love her, has been as long as she wants, she and big brother are as far as possible to meet her.

    ¡°Does your heart not know what I say, or do you expect big sister to say it for you?¡±

    Susan looked at the blushing, blood-dripping look andughed and joked.

    ¡°Nasty, big sister obviously knows that there is nothing between me and him, and you still make fun of people, Abby ignore you.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll let big brother not go to Adrian, originally we still want to find Adrian to discuss about your marriage with Gaby, since you don¡¯t want to then forget it!¡±

    After the words, Carry excitedly hugged Susan and asked in disbelief, ¡°Big sister, is it true what you said?¡±

    Happiness came so fast that Carry had the feeling of dreaming.

 Chapter 1193 Is he really that cruel

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, when has big sister ever lied to you.¡±

    Susan pinched her nose and said with a doting face.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Big Brother intend for me to join The Muller Family in marriage?¡±

    Looking at Susan¡¯s somewhat averted gaze, Carry knew that what Gaby said was true.

    ¡°You know the status of The Muller Family in the F country, how many people have gone to great lengths to get into The Muller Family, this time Adrian came to us not only for some business, but also for your lifelong happiness. If you can really be a member of The Muller Family, it will be a good thing for you and The Duncun Family, but we also know how you feel. If you and Adrian can fall in love at first sight, that is the best, if not, big brother also has no intention to force you, if The Muller Family wants to join with us in marriage, big brother intends to let Olina marry over, after all, with Olina¡¯s status married over is not an insult to The Muller Family, as long as the final The Muller Family can work for us. It¡¯s OK.¡±

    Stroking her head, Susan slowly exined.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it her cousin that Olina¡¯s sister likes?¡±

    Ask her to marry Adrian, will she say yes?

    If it was her, she would never have agreed.

    Anyway, what she couldn¡¯t get from Carry, no one else would be able to get.

    ¡°That would be out of her hands.¡± After all, for women in the gentry, marriage has never been something they can decide for themselves.

    Carry seems to understand nodded, for her, Olina Doyle married who she does not care,, she is concerned about whether she can sessfully marry Gaby.

    ¡°Big sister, if one day Big Brother asks you to marry a man other than Adrian, will you alsopromise?¡±

    ¡°Will.¡±

    Susan answered without thinking, if there is such a day, The Duncun Family and The Bernard Family must be hostile, at that time, even if her heart is all about Adrian, she can¡¯t leave her big brother and the whole The Duncun Family.

    But this will never happen, Adrian¡¯s wife can only be her Susan¡¯s.

    Looking at the determination in her eyes, Carry¡¯s heart felt like it had been hit hard by something, and he hugged Susan tightly, saying, ¡°Big sister, I want you to be happy.¡±

    In The Duncun Family, Joe pampers her but doesn¡¯t have much time to spend with her because of his work, so those trivial things naturally fall on Susan¡¯s shoulders. Carry¡¯s front, these following but not, there is only sister¡¯s care, love, care and gentle side, which is why Carry especially rely on Susan¡¯s reason.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all going to be happy.¡±

    Gently patting her back, Susan said softly.

    Many yearster, Susan couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling when she thought back to the day they wanted to embrace together.

    ¡°Who are you and why do you keep following me?¡±

    Mayme looked at the man in ck standing in front of her and said in a cold tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know in your heart who we are?¡±

    The man in ck¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile, a sh of killing intent in his icy eyes.

    ¡°Trying to use this child to hold our young master back, I advise you to give up this idea, I believe Miss Karlsson should remember what our young master said, only the woman he loves is qualified to give birth to his Marcy¡¯s child.¡±

    Mayme certainly remember that time she joked that she liked him and said she wanted to help him have a child, Marcy said that only the woman he loved in this world was qualified to have a child for him, although it was just a joke, but Mayme remembered it in her heart.

    Now that I hear it again, a part of Mayme¡¯s heart feels like it is being torn by countless hands, as if a sharp de is cutting it alive.

    ¡°It seems that Marcy also thinks too highly of himself, what, he can¡¯t have a child himself and still wants to take my child for himself, doesn¡¯t he know that The Smith Family¡¯s children are not something that anyone can afford to raise.¡±

    Caelen walked to Mayme¡¯s side and gently gathered her in his arms, his eyes radiating a horrific coldness, looking sharply at the man in ck in front of him.

    Upon hearing this, the man in ck nced at hispanion beside him, only to see him nod, and heard him say coldly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I can only say sorry, the higher-ups have ordered that she must disappear today.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what he meant?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Mayme¡¯s face was pale because she had just finished administering needles, and now after hearing their words, her face was even paler without a trace of blood, and the whole person might copse at any moment.

    ¡°I believe this one should not be new to Miss Karlsson!¡±

    The man in ck took out a token and handed it to Mayme. The second she saw the token, Mayme staggered backwards a few steps, and if Caelen hadn¡¯t been holding her at the moment, she might have fallen over.

    This token Mayme certainly know, when Rosemary asked her to go to Marcy, Marcy once took out that token to Momo,ter Momo told her that the token represents Marcy, as long as see this token, everything ¡°Shadow¡± brothers must obey themand, equal to see the token to see Marcy the same.

    ¡°Is he really going to be that hard on me?¡±

    Mayme softly murmured, once the good and happy days at this moment is extraordinarily ironic.

    ¡°Mayme ¡­¡±

    Seeing her like this, Caelen¡¯s heart is like a knife, at this moment he really regrets, at first if he insisted on not letting go, then now she will not be so painful.

    Caelen swore in his heart that he would pay for the pain Mayme suffered today, and he would make him pay for it a hundred times over.

    ¡°If you want my life, it depends on whether you have the ability to do so.¡±

    The pain in her body is no match for the pain in her heart at this moment. He, Marcy, can choose not to like her, but is not qualified to take her life, her life is given by her parents, and in this life, no one is qualified to take her life except her own parents.

    ¡°I have long heard that Miss Karlsson has learned a good kung fu, I know that we brothers want your life is not so easy, but these people Miss Karlsson will not care about it!¡±

    As soon as the man¡¯s words left his mouth, he saw Irene¡¯s family and her master being brought up by them. Irene, upon seeing Mayme, almost without thinking, shouted, ¡°Mayme, go away and leave us alone.¡±

 Chapter 1194 Sheâ€™s still just a kid

    ¡°Then we will have to see whether you run fast or my bullets are fast. If you dare to take half a step, this old man will fall in front of you.¡±

    The man in the ck suit hooked up a cold smile and looked at Mayme coldly.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Yaya in Irene¡¯s arms has already been scared into tears by the scene before her. Mayme didn¡¯t expect that her appearance would bring fatal danger to Irene¡¯s family, and even Irene¡¯s master was also involved because of her.

    In fact, death was not terrible for her, she was just worried that these people would not necessarily keep their promise to spare Irene¡¯s family.

    ¡°Your target is me, I have no problem with killing or dying, but you must release them.¡±

    Mayme¡¯s eyes had long since lost any hope, and now for her all she wanted was not to involve Irene¡¯s family.

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in a position to negotiate with me?¡±

    The ck muzzle of the gun rested quickly against Mr. Bell¡¯s head, slowly.

    Mr. Bell how to say is also seen the world, looking at the scene in front of you can not help butugh, calmly said: ¡°old man I live to this age has long been nothing to ask for, but your girl, although I do not know why that person in the end to kill you, but ultimately the master still want to send you a sentence, everything do not believe in eyes, ears, mouth In this world, only your heart will not lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Master ¡­¡±

    Mayme looked at Mr. Bell, a face of pain, eyes full of guilt and self-recrimination.

    If it were not for her, the master his old man still live his life of idleness, drinking small tea at home every day, ying chess with the street neighbors, and would not be involved in such a dangerous situation because of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, there¡¯s still me.¡±

    Caelen clung to Mayme¡¯s body, which could fall at any moment, and whispered in her ear in a voice that was just the two of them.

    Raising her eyes, Mayme put herst hope on Caelen¡¯s body. She herself was fine, but the most important thing was that she didn¡¯t want Mr. Bell and Irene¡¯s family to suffer a bit because of her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Gave her a Carry look, Caelen will fall back on the man not far from himself, slowly spoke: ¡°You let them go, there is something you can talk to me, and finally I am advising you, with me The Smith Family that do right, better check whether you can get yourself back in one piece first, I I don¡¯t care if you were sent by Marcy or who ordered you toe, if you dare to let them lose a hair today, I, Caelen, hereby swear that I will pay you back a hundred times a thousand times.¡±

    Opposite the ck man was Caelen¡¯s momentum shocked some hesitation, bute before the above has put the word, today as long as Mayme¡¯s life, as for the rest ¡­

    ¡°Cohen, it says that she is just a girl from an ordinary family, you must not let him fool you.¡±

    Another man suddenly came to the ear of the man in ck and whispered.

    Hearing this, the man in ck looked at Caelen with a cold smile, bah, not waiting for the crowd to react, Mayme only heard a bang, Caelen fell to the ground on one knee.

    ¡°Caelen ¡­¡±

    ¡°Heh, I thought you had a lot of ability, so this is all, it does not seem much? Want to save the beauty of the hero, I think you should look at the asion clearly beforeing.¡±

    The words fell sound, several men behind the man in ck suddenlyughed loudly, Caelen looked at them coldly, eyes cold to the extreme, eyes full of killing intent, ¡°looking for death.¡±

    Mayme was just about to speak when Caelen pressed her head into her arms, only to hear a piercing gunshot thumping in her ears, each one hitting hard on the tip of Mayme¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Sorry young master, my subordinate iste.¡±

    Releasing Mayme, Caelen slowly stood up with the help of his subordinates, shook his head and looked at the uninjured Mayme before he spoke coldly, ¡°Order it down, from today onwards, all business of ¡®Shadow¡¯, Smith Group intercepted.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Are you all right, Master!¡±

    Mayme rushed forward to help Mr. Bell, who had fallen to the ground, with a small face full of guilt in addition to worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s you, you¡¯re scared!¡±

    For Mayme, Mr. Bell is from the bottom of his heart to treat her as his own granddaughter as well, when he was Mayme that defiant perseverance and stubbornness to agree to help her, did not expect that now even though his heart has been broken a thousand holes, the first to think of them is still the first.

    This alone is enough to make him impressed with this girl and willingly take out his crushing treasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    ¡°Master, did you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Irene hugged Yaya and hurriedly came over, looking at Mr. Bell with a worried face and asked.

    Haha ¡­

    ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re all okay, my old man is even more okay.¡±

    ¡°Mom, it hurts ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Yaya, whom Irene was holding in her arms, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Baby, where are you not feeling well?¡±

    Irene heard Yaya say that it hurts, hurriedly put her down, today¡¯s Yaya wore a ck dress, because of the reason that the temperature difference between morning and evening here, so everyone party will wear more at night.

    Mayme reached out to help Yaya check, when the hand identally touched Yaya¡¯s back, a wet, sticky stuff made her heart shake violently, looking at the hand bright red bright red blood stains, is so blinding.

    ¡°This ¡­¡±

    Irene also saw the blood on Mayme¡¯s hand and shook her head in disbelief, while tears had already soaked her eyes.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t. ¡­¡±

    She had always held Yaya in her arms, why she was hurt she didn¡¯t know, no, it wasn¡¯t her Yaya¡¯s blood.

    Mr. Bell rushed forward and grabbed Yaya¡¯s hand to take her pulse, only to see him shaking his head with a painful look on his face.

    ¡°Yaya don¡¯t be afraid, my sister will take you to the doctor, my sister will not let anything happen to you.¡±

    At this time, the sky at some point began to rain rain, mercilessly knocked on Mayme¡¯s face, she has been unable to distinguish the tears or rain on her face at the moment.

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    Yaya reached out and took Mayme¡¯s arm, smiled faintly at her, and said with a pale, weak face, ¡°Sister, I ¡­ I¡¯m dying.¡±

    ¡°No, my sister will not let anything happen to you.¡±

    Saying that, Mayme inly fell on her knees in front of Mr. Bell, her voice choked with sobs, ¡°Master, I beg you, save Yaya, okay, she is just a child, please, save her, okay?¡±

    Mr. Bell looked at Mayme, who was crying with heartbreak, sighed deeply and said with old tears, ¡°Yaya is also my granddaughter, don¡¯t I want to save her? If I could, I would give my old man¡¯s life for her life.¡±

 Chapter 1195 Thereâ€™s something fishy about it

    ¡°Doyle, go make the arrangements and we¡¯ll go back tonight.¡±

    Adrian came back from Karen¡¯s and went straight to Doyle and instructed her.

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s ugly face, Doyle knew that this incident had hit him hard. Indeed, if he hadn¡¯t run into Prince Evaniast night, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    ¡°Sir, then the banquet tonight ¡­¡±

    Doyle is very difficult, the urrence of such things are very bad mood, for Adrian, in their own eyes almost let Karen in deep danger, no matter how, he is inescapable responsibility.

    And what gives him the most headache is thatst night, his own brother was inside Karen¡¯s room for one night, and it¡¯s clear what happened without saying anything.

    Thankfully his brother took care of it all, otherwise there¡¯s no telling how much unnecessary trouble would have happened behind this.

    What Doyle didn¡¯t dream of was that because of this incident today, they were thrust into the limelight.

    ¡°Just let the vice president preside.¡±

    ¡°But as far as I know, Mr. Muller and Missy are very good friends, should we ask Missy¡¯s opinion?¡±

    Anyway, he still hoped that The Muller Family could be on the same side as them. When he learned that Rosemary and Adrian were good friends and seemed to have a very good friendship, Doyle took a good look in his heart.

    ¡°Rosemary told you that?¡±

    Adrian looked at him, how could he not know that his niece and this young master of The Muller Family knew each other?

    Seeing his own Mr. look like you can not be swindled me, Doyle suddenly speechless, this still need to say?

    The vice president has made it so obvious, inviting so many Missy¡¯s over, that even if he wanted to not know, it would be difficult.

    It is said that where there is a woman there is more information, and it is really very true, otherwise he would not know so much information so quickly.

    ¡°The Vice President has invited almost all the noble women up to Cloud and Sky to show the importance our country ces on The Muller Family, and word of what happenedst night has spread around the ind early this morning.¡±

    Although we all talk in private first, but as the saying goes, the word spreads, and in less than half an hour, who doesn¡¯t know the rtionship between Mr. Muller and their Missy in Cloud and Sky.

    ¡°Does this Mr. Muller have a crush on Rosemary?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s words, Doyle smelled a strong smell of acid in the air, in the heart can not help but despise Adrian, what uncle like him, moving to eat his niece¡¯s jealousy, do not understand the situation people also think there is something fishy?

    ¡°You¡¯re not jealous, are you?¡±

    Doyle lowered her head to look at the slightly evasive eyes of her husband, but was given a fierce re by Adrian and said, ¡°Rosemary is my niece and Mrs. Judy¡¯s goddaughter, no matter which status she is, it is enough to make those people salivate, I am worried that she is kind-hearted and is cheated by those people. ¡±

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    Doyle put the papers in his hands on the table, put his arms around his chest, looked at him with an interested look and said, ¡°Adrian, others may not know you, don¡¯t I know you? There are no outsiders here, is it so hard to admit jealousy in front of me?¡±

    I don¡¯t know who it was that knew Rosemary was married to Wilson, but they made things difficult and secretly gave Wilson a lot of trips, and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were married and had a child, Doyle even thought for a while that Adrian would just bring Rosemary back from Wilson.

    ¡°Rosemary is my niece, as an uncle I care for her and love her, is there anything wrong with that?¡±

    He will not admit that he is eating his niece¡¯s jealousy, otherwise if thister spreads to other people¡¯s ears, then his image will not instantly disintegrate.

    Especially Nina that dead girl, is simply a Grinch, this if she knows, may also be how tough at him.

    The thought of being disliked by his own nephew¡¯s granddaughter, would that not make than othersugh off?

    But seriously, Adrian missed those two little guys when he didn¡¯t see them for a few days.

    ¡°The nephew and grandson are out and still so arrogant, you deserve to be caught and fiddled with by that Nina girl.¡±

    Doyle directly said what was in Adrian¡¯s mind, originally thought Adrian would be angry, but unexpectedly he said smugly: ¡°I am happy, unlike someone, who does not even know in which mother¡¯s womb his wife is still, and still has the nerve to talk about me here.¡±

    Doyle is not only Adrian¡¯s right-hand man, but also his good brother, but not many people know about this rtionship, not only has Doyle helped him to take care of the country¡¯s affairs, but also helped to take care of all of Adrian¡¯s things. Adrian¡¯s heart weight is heavy.

    Only Doyle himself understands that Adrian has never treated the two brothers as outsiders, although on the surface they are only his assistants and bodyguards, but only they know that Adrian has always treated them as part of The Bernard Family. Karen, he did not want to hurt the trust between each other because of this rtionship.

    What Doyle doesn¡¯t know, however, is that precisely because of his thoughts at this moment, many yearster he will think about his decision today and make him kick himself.

    ¡°Speaking as ifmy being single has nothing to do with you?¡±

    He has a deity by his side he stood there, that is, there is a female that gaze is not likely to fall on him, although he also looks good.

    cough cough ¡­

    Adrian coughed lightly, patted his shoulder with embarrassment and said somewhat apologetically, ¡°Some things are brought out from inside my mother¡¯s womb, even if I don¡¯t want them, I can¡¯t help it.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The words fell, Adrian ate Doyle a smothering punch, really some things can not change with age.

    Inside the study, came a bright and pleasantughter, the guard standing outside the door heard the sound ofughtering from inside this reassuring knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Hearing the knock on the door, Adrian and Doyle instantly changed their faces, just now also casual and bright face instantly became a mature and stable side, especially Adrian¡¯s innate kingly aura, let people see the voluntary subjugation under.

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Doyle picked up the papers on his desk, turned around and headed outside.

    ¡°Your Excellency, the Vice President wants you to go riding at two o¡¯clock this afternoon and says he has something to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Did it say what it was about?¡±

    Adrian was not interested in Joe¡¯s request, plus he was on vacation this time, so he was even less interested in having bystanders bother him during his time off.

 Chapter 1196 Youâ€™ve been burned into my heart for a long time

    ¡°Hello Karen, Prince Cass has just sent someone over to invite you to join him for tea.¡±

    Karen was looking just a little bit better when a waiter knocked on the door and came in with a smile.

    ¡°Prince of Carls Country? But I don¡¯t know him.¡±

    ¡°He said it was an old friend of yours.¡±

    The waiter smiled and said respectfully.

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll change my clothes ande.¡±

    Hearing the waiter say it was an old friend, Karen didn¡¯t continue to ask, but casually took a dress into the bathroom.

    Evania sat in the dining room, eyes looking at the entrance from time to time,st night saw Gaby carried her away, his heart has been worried to death, several times to have people to check the news are in vain, plus this is Cloud and Sky, he is not good to do too obvious.

    It wasn¡¯t until he ran into Rosemary this morning that he was relieved to learn from her that she was okay.

    Because of the low temperature on the ind, Karen found a long-sleeved chiffon dress to wear, a long ck hair casually tied up, the hair on both sides of the temples of the ears fell casually, the whole person looks like a dusty hibiscus, elegant and unpretentious.

    The waiter took Karen directly to the private room and pushed the door open to enter. When she saw Evania¡¯s handsome and familiar face, Karen was excited, she didn¡¯t expect to meet him here.

    ¡°Evania, how could it be you?¡±

    Looking at him, Karen asked happily.

    ¡°How about that, was it a surprise?¡±

    Evania stroked her head, her eyes doting to the core, a heartfelt smile on her lips.

    ¡°Well, it doese as a surprise, I thought you had forgotten about me?¡±

    In addition to Joseph, Evania is a friend she cares about the most, the so-called suffering is the true love, when she was at her lowest point in life, it was him who silently apanied her, gave her encouragement, gave her confidence, and it was him who made her more confident.

    Karen pouted and the foreigner pretended to be angry and pissed off.

    ¡°Idiot, I would forget the world but not you.¡± Because you have long been burned into my heart.

    ¡°If you really forget about me, then I will never care about you again.¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Evania was amused by her childishness, he hadn¡¯t heard her speak to him in such a petnt manner for a long time, and although it was only a petnce between friends, Evania was contented.

    He does not want anything else, just want to quietly stay by her side, every day to see her happy, it is enough.

    ¡°Well, sit down, I¡¯ve ordered you your favorite dessert, you¡¯ll have moreter.¡±

    Evania pulled out a stool for her to sit down, her tone doting to the max.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Sitting down, the waiter soon served a variety of desserts, all of which, as Evania said, were her favorites.

    ¡°Are you going to raise me like a pig?¡±

    Looking at therge table full of delicious food, Karen grabbed a piece of toast and put it into her mouth, smiling and asking.

    ¡°Who have you seen whose pigs look like you, people who don¡¯t know the inside thought you didn¡¯t eat them?¡±

    Indeed, Karen¡¯s body is of the slim and delicate kind, no matter how to eat can not eat fat, but the body should have the meat ce is not less, which is also the most envious of Tina.

    ¡°You don¡¯t say, I really haven¡¯t eaten anythingtely.¡±

    Karen said as she ate her dessert.

    Evania was holding a cup of coffee and looked at her elegant eating face. If she hadn¡¯t known her from the beginning, she wouldn¡¯t have believed it when she said she was from the countryside.

    No wonder others often say that some people are born with the temperament.

    ¡°You are the guest of Mr. President of W. Did the people of the presidential pce not give you a meal?¡±

    Karen looked around to make sure there were no outsiders before she slowly said, ¡°Perhaps in your eyes, it¡¯s an honor to be Mr. President¡¯s guest, but in my opinion, it¡¯s no different than going to the torture chamber.¡±

    At that, Evania almost didn¡¯t spit out the coffee she just drank, looking at Karen with a small face, Evania forced to hold back her innerughter and said, ¡°Look at you, you know how many women would do anything to get a nce from the president, but you are good, you say this kind of favor is a torture chamber, this If those people outside know, they don¡¯t know what to say about you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what they say? Maybe for them it¡¯s the highest honor, but for me it¡¯s not rare at all. I still want to live an ordinary life quietly with the person I like, Abby, just like before.¡± The feeling of being watched everywhere you go is not good at all.

    It¡¯s even very offensive.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same as before.¡±

    Looking at her, Evania spoke slowly.

    ¡°If it changes will it still be me?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t like the feeling of being surrounded by people, when she knew that Judy was her mother, she understood that many times many things were no longer her own words, because at that time she was no longer on her own.

    At that, Evania showed a bitter smile, lightly garnished a mouthful of coffee and said, ¡°I wish you had changed.¡±

    Raising her eyes, Karen met his sad eyes, her heart trembled hard, and after a while, she smiled and asked, ¡°By the way,st time you said you went back to get married, so did youe together this time?¡±

    ¡°Well, you have to take your family and go through the motions this time when youe out to interview.¡±

    For his marriage, Evania did not want to mention it at all. If his mother had not forced him with her life, he would not have married a woman he did not love.

    ¡°So how are you and she doing?¡±

    Karen doesn¡¯t know that Evania is married to Sabrina because of her, but even if she did, what could she do?

    ¡°OK!¡±

    Handing her a cup of hot milk, he said, ¡°Drink some milk, it¡¯s good for your stomach and intestines.¡±

    ¡°The prince consort must be very happy to have a husband as considerate as you are.¡±

    epting the milk, Karen said with a light smile.

    Evania didn¡¯t say anything, just smiled and looked at her.

    It¡¯s just that she knows that his thoughtfulness, his tenderness, his pampering, is not something that anyone is entitled to enjoy.

    In this world, she is the only one who can be pampered by his Evania.

    ¡°Evania ¡­¡±

    A sweet voice came from behind, Karen subconsciously turned her head and saw a girl of simr age to her slowlying under the crowd, raising her hands and feet to show her good origins.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Evania didn¡¯t even look at her and her tone was cold.

    Instead of being upset by Evania¡¯s icy attitude, Sabrina walked right up to his side and said softly, ¡°I heard Roy say you were here for tea, and it just so happens that I heard the steak here tastes great, so I came over to eat with you.¡±

    Saying that, Sabrina dropped her gaze to Karen¡¯s with a polite smile on her face and said, ¡°What is this youngdy¡¯s name?¡±

 Chapter 1197 had a relationship that shouldnâ€™t have happened

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Karen, Evania¡¯s ssmate.¡±

    Sabrina in hearing Karen those three words, the face brushed pale, Karen saw the situation, some suspicion of the gaze fell to the side of Evania.

    ¡°Prince Consort use dinner and go back to rest early.¡±

    With those words, Evania elegantly stood up and walked to Karen¡¯s side, softly saying, ¡°Are you full?¡±

    Uh ¡­

    Even without looking, Karen could feel the eerie coldnessing from the side. Although she didn¡¯t understand the reason, but in terms of women¡¯s intuition, it should be that the prince consort was jealous.

    Karen nodded, then smiled faintly at Sabrina and followed Evania out.

    ¡°Evania ¡­¡±

    Sabrina looked at the back leading Karen away, her beautiful eyes shed with a strong resentment, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    ¡°Prince Consort ¡­¡±

    Looking at the pain that shed through the eyes of his own prince consort, as the subordinate is even more heartbroken.

    ¡°Evania, why don¡¯t you go and apany the prince consort to dinner while I casually stroll around.¡±

    The loss in Sabrina¡¯s eyes she just saw, after all, as a wife, but watched her husband leave with another woman, how can the heart can feel good.

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let an outsider interrupt our chat.¡±

    Stretching out his hand and nudging the tip of her nose, he said dotingly.

    Karen also wanted to ask, but saw that he did not want to say, did not continue to ask, but as a good friend, she sincerely hope that he can find the love of his heart, happy life.

    ¡°By the way, how did you end up on that beach alonest night?¡±

    I was going to ask who drugged herst night, worried that she might be embarrassed, but it was clearst night that the other party had sent Karen to him on purpose, except that the other party might not have expected them to know each other.

    But it is clear that the other party¡¯s goal is to destroy Karen, and the means are extremely despicable, it seems that someone wants to use his hand to destroy her.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Karen looked up at him in surprise, then thought thatst night vaguely heard someone talking, could it be that the person who spokest night was him.

    ¡°You were the one who found mest night?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Knocking her on the head, Evania continued, ¡°You should be d that I was the one who found youst night, or the consequences would not have been anything we could have imagined.¡±

    ¡°So did I ¡­st night?¡±

    Thinking aboutst night after she was drugged by Carry, her body began to react, at first she was able to hold it together, but at the end of the day she had no idea what she had done, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to ¡­ treat himst night

    Thinking about it, Karen couldn¡¯t help but grab her clothes and look at Evania with a strong apologetic look in her eyes.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Evania looked at her with a small face dripping blood, forcing her to hold back theughter in her heart as she continued to scratch and fiddle with her.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Roy, who was standing not far away, saw the scene in front of him and let out a long sigh in his heart. He hadn¡¯t seen their prince smiling as happily as he did today for how long.

    ¡°Roy, who the hell is that woman and why is the prince so happy with her?¡±

    These bodyguards were brought over from Evania¡¯s previous training in the army, and he went to great lengths to ce these people by his side in the first ce.

    Being in the royal family, even father and son are not able to do the kind ofplete friendship, and Evania grew up not like his life is firmly controlled by others, so he secretly trained a batch of his own cronies.

    ¡°You just have to understand that her life is more important than anyone else¡¯s.¡±

    After saying that, Roy looked at the two in the distance and left with a smile.

    Being in the royal family many things are not their choice though, but making his young master happy for a short while he can still do it.

    ¡°What about the prince consort?¡±

    ¡°Think for yourself!¡±

    The young man scratched his forehead and looked at Roy, who had already left, with a puzzled expression.

    Karen looked at an Evania, all kinds of images in her mind, did she really do something?

    But Evania is a man with a wife, so wouldn¡¯t she be molesting a married man?

    Thinking about it, Karen¡¯s heart felt a pang of guilt. She had just felt a little embarrassed about Sabrina, and now her heart felt even more sorry.

    ¡°Sorry, I was druggedst night, if I did anything bad, please, for the sake of our friendship, just pretend that nothing happened, okay?¡±

    Karen folded her hands and begged.

    Seeing her like that, Evania¡¯s heart was as ufortable as pins and needles, was he really that bad in her mind, even though he was drugged and still chose to keep some distance from him.

    ¡°Karen, if we really had sexst night that we shouldn¡¯t have had, would you hate me?¡±

    Evania¡¯s eyes locked on the difference in her face, and although he knew it was impossible, he still wanted answers.

    Frozen for a few seconds, Karen then stretched out her fist and punched him in the chest and said with a smile, ¡°I know you won¡¯t, it¡¯s better not to answer such hypothetical questions.¡±

    She had never thought about this kind of problem, she had always just treated Evania as a good friend, the kind of good friend that we can talk about everything, sometimes she had to admit that Evania was better than Joseph and them in every way, although he was not old, but he had a calmness in him that did not belong to his age, mature and stable Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a good service to its customers.

    ¡°Count on you still have self-awareness, on your body, I really can not see.¡±

    Evania rubbed her hair hard and said with a disgusted look.

    ¡°Oops, you messed up my hair!¡±

    ring at him, Karen couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and say.

    ¡°Does it feel particrly hard in your heart, as if it¡¯s blocked by something?¡±

    Gaby turned his head and saw Rosemary standing behind him at some point, his face changed dramatically, as an assassin, he didn¡¯t even notice when someone got close.

    Looking at the two brains over there, Rosemary¡¯s lips hooked up a faint smile, ¡°Do you also think they are verypatible, Evania is Karen¡¯s college ssmate, midway Joseph¡¯s grandfather in order to let Karen leave Joseph, once to Karen¡¯s school to find trouble,ter are Evania helped her out. Evania always liked Karen, even though she knew that Karen only had Joseph in her heart at that time, she still liked her, but because of their status, he also knew that it was impossible between them. So he has always been a guardian identity behind the silent guardian of her.¡±

 Chapter 1198 miss you

    ¡°But Karen¡¯s status is different nowadays, plus she¡¯s broken up with Joseph now, which means anyone is also qualified to pursue her, and as for what to do, I believe you know better than I do.¡±

    Seeing that he kept looking over there, Rosemary shook her head with a helpless face, since she liked it why couldn¡¯t she open her heart to chase it?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    As forward-looking as he is, Karen has long been someone else¡¯s.

    Thinking about this, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel worried for Gaby¡¯s future life. Is it so hard to take the initiative to admit that he likes her?

    Even if Karen¡¯s heart has not yet let go of Joseph, but at least her body has acknowledged him, this is the biggest affirmation for him, OK.

    Think or her Wilson good, like is like, do not like is not like, will not be like him, their feelings dead in the heart.

    What to do?

    She was starting to miss him.

    Rosemary sat on a bench with her butt on one side, looked at the distant scenery with her hands on her cheeks, and sighed lightly.

    ¡°What happenedst night was an ident, I¡¯ll still trouble Missy to take care of her in the future, Gaby would like to thank you.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Gaby had already left with big strides.

    Hey ¡­

    Rosemary looked at Gaby, who left in a hurry, and looked behind her at Karen, who wasughing heartlessly, and suddenly felt some pain for Gaby, although he was a man, but no matter how, this first time was forced by a woman, how this heart is also quite unpleasant.

    But heartache to heartache, in the end what the result is still depends on himself.

    Forget it, do not want to, the parties are not anxious what she is anxious.

    She hadn¡¯t called Wilson for two days, and she didn¡¯t know how things were going at thepany.

    Meanwhile, in the conference room of The Grant Group in C City, Wilson threw the n in his hand, swept his stern eyes over the heads of the doors below, and said coldly, ¡°Is this the n you spent half a month and worked overtime to make for me?¡±

    The following door supervisors are secretly wiping the beads of sweat on their foreheads, the original time for this n is two months toplete, but who knows their department received the morning of the fourth day, was informed that within half a month¡¯s time their department must submit a set of the most perfect n, the news fell, the nning department began to work day and night, untilst night toplete the n, just when everyone The results of half a month were disliked by their president when they thought they could go home and have a good sleep.

    Wilson cold eyes swept below once, looking at those with high-tech work of the senior executives of various doors, the bottom of the eyes are full of disappointment.

    ¡°Sorry president, I ¡­ we redesign a set.¡±

    The head of the nning department stood up stiffly and said in a small voice.

    When Wilson saw the caller ID, a long-awaited smile finally came to his handsome, cool face.

    ¡°In a meeting?¡±

    Rosemary saw Susan¡¯s very over there and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Well, but it¡¯s finished driving.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice just fell, the various senior executives on stage were surprised to see the president, who was just still angry, now had Tammy¡¯s smile all over his face, as well as that gentle voice that could drip out water.

    The most important thing is that they are just getting started, okay?

    ¡°So I¡¯m not disturbing you, am I!¡±

    Knowing that he is busy, Rosemary usually does not bother him voluntarily.

    ¡°No, things are all taken care of, just about to go home?¡±

    Wilson waved at the people behind him, took his phone and left the conference room with an elegant pace, leaving only the conference room with the faces of the top executives who had not yete to life.

    What is the situation?

    ¡°Minister, what does the president mean, is this nning we have to redo or ¡­¡±

    A group of senior executives surrounded Linda, all hoping to get useful information from Linda¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Well, you all go back to your respective posts first, as for this n I will help you ask the president to tell you the resultter, okay?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be grateful to the minister, we¡¯ll treat you to dinner some day.¡±

    The head of the nning department wiped the sweat from his forehead and handed the n to Linda with a shudder.

    ¡°No need for dinner, we are all colleagues, no need to be so polite.¡±

    ¡°Minister, at the risk of asking, who was that caller just now?¡±

    The head of the sales department has a better rtionship with Linda, usually handing over more work, plus we are all girls, plus the curious mentality of girls, can not help but ask.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Linda did not answer her, only Tammy asked rhetorically with a smile.

    Although the head of the sales department is not very old, but the ability to work is very good, which is why she can sit in the position of sales director at a young age.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyone else in this world who can bring a smile to the president¡¯s face other than the youngdy.¡±

    ¡°Knowing that and asking.¡±

    Linda is very fond of this girl, who is a year younger than herself, and probably because of their simr age, the two have a particrly good rtionship in private.

    ¡°When the youngdyes to the office next time, I must thank her properly, she is simply the Bodhisattva of my heart.¡±

    Sandy, the head of the sales department, said with an adoring expression.

    ¡°Instead of having this time to chat here first, why not hurry up and get the matter at hand taken care of, the youngdy¡¯s phone call is not always so punctual oh.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, with this call from the youngdy, I have a feeling that we can definitely rx and unwind these days.¡±

    After saying that, Sandy threw Linda a mischievous smile before she stepped on her high heels and left.

    Seeing them all dispersed, Linda then gathered up the files on her desk and headed for the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°Why did you remember to call me today?¡±

    Wilson, sitting in his office leather chair, asked in a cheerful mood.

    ¡°Missed you.¡±

    Rosemary fiddled with the roses in her hands and said offhandedly.

    Wilson on the other side of the phone heard her words and a strange feeling came over him, warm and sweet.

    ¡°I miss you too.¡± These days without herpany, God knows how much he misses her, sometimes even a whole night can not sleep, heart and eyes and mind are her shadow.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, if you really miss me howe you haven¡¯t evene to see me?¡±

    Last time he clearly said he woulde over to see her in a few days, but he didn¡¯t even see a shadow.

    Wilson sighed deeply in his heart and said in a condescending tone, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your good uncle about that.¡±

    Day and night to find a variety of excuses not to allow them to meet, ostensibly for his own good, in fact, is testing him, this time he made so many calls, were cut off by him, the thought of this, Wilson hated the teeth itch, but he can not take him what.

 Chapter 1199 angry

    ¡°Uncle?¡±

    Rosemary was dumbfounded, what did it have to do with her uncle if he didn¡¯t visit her?

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me that it was uncle who didn¡¯t let youe to see me, are you?¡±

    ¡°Although your uncle didn¡¯t explicitly say so, that¡¯s what it means.¡±

    He finds excuses all day long for him to deal with, isn¡¯t it just to keep him from seeing her?

    When he thought of this, Wilson became furious, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that he was Rosemary¡¯s rtive, he would have gone straight to pick her up.

    But Rosemary really did not know that Adrian was privately testing Wilson, although this approach is indeed a bit radical, but in the final analysis is also for her own good, in the past, because of the status of The Grant family, even if her father had ideas in mind, but now it is different, her uncle is the president of W, can let the president of a country The president of a country can be the gatekeeper for her, how to say it is also an honor.

    ¡°In fact, on second thought, uncle is also for my own good, otherwise one day you do something wrong to me, then who do I find to cry to?¡±

    Wilson did not expect to be on Adrian¡¯s side, the whole person was not good, originally he was hoping that Rosemary can convince Adrian, as soon as possible to reunite them, but now it is good, his wife¡¯s table p, agree with his perverted uncle¡¯s approach, then he can sleep with her wife in monkey years and months ah.

    Thinking about it, Wilson felt like a million grass horses flew over his head instantly.

    ¡°Rosemary, can you really bear to leave me alone at home and not really think of me at all?¡±

    Seeing that the hard can not, Wilson directly y a small daughter-inw aggrieved y, he does not believe that Rosemary is so cruel, really do not want to see him.

    Rosemary heard his tone like an aggrieved daughter-inw and was alreadyughing, so many years of marriage, it was the first time she found that Wilson had such a cute side.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be happy for me to continue living out here?¡±

    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s sour tone, Wilson asked in disbelief.

    The words fell, and Hannah¡¯s sweet voice came from the door, ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rosemary, who was holding the phone, heard someone call Wilson over there and blushed slightly, saying, ¡°Since you have something to do then I¡¯ll hang up now, bye.¡±

    Before Wilson had a chance to speak, Rosemary had already hung up the phone.

    When the call was broadcast again a cold female voice came from the other side of the phone.

    Hannah looked at Wilson, whose face was as dark as the bottom of a pot and gloomy, bit her lower lip lightly and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wilson, I didn¡¯t know you were on the phone.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe to the office if you have nothing to do?¡±

    Tossing his phone on the table, Wilson said slowly.

    For Hannah, before the matter is investigated, he can not do too much out of the ordinary, after all, when he was in trouble, Hannah¡¯s father still helped him.

    ¡°I just happened to be shopping and passed by the downstairs of thepany, and when I saw that it was time for dinner, I wanted toe up and go eat with you.¡±

    Hannah is indeed very obedient in The Grant family during this time, except for asionallying to the office to see Wilson for dinner, and basically staying at home by herself the rest of the time.

    But the more this happens, the more Wilson feels where it¡¯s not right, but where it went wrong he can¡¯t say for a while.

    ¡°Sorry Hannah, I have things to take care ofter, let Linda apany you!¡±

    With those words, Wilson pressed the inte directly, and in a short while, Linda walked in.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°President ¡­¡±

    ¡°Linda, you apany Miss Ham to dinner, anywhere you want, and put the money on my tab.¡±

    ¡°Okay President!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what vors Miss Ham likes to eat, I know a few private restaurants that do a great job, what does Miss Ham think?¡±

    Linda saw that Hannah¡¯s eyes kept falling on Wilson¡¯s body, and with a woman¡¯s intuition, this seemingly innocent girl was never a simple character.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be grateful to Linda.¡±

    Nodding to Linda, Hannah turned her head to Wilson in a good manner and said, ¡°Since Wilson has something to do, Hannah will go eat by herself.¡±

    The purpose has been achieved, and Hannah naturally will not remain here as cannon fodder.

    As soon as they left, Wilson called William, who was helping Sean prepare dinner. When he heard that Wilson wanted him to apany him to Cloud and Sky, his whole body felt bad and said pleadingly, ¡°Boss, please spare me, you know I am not interested in political matters. You know I¡¯m not interested in politics at all, not to mention that Cloud and Sky is Adrian¡¯s territory, and you¡¯re also a family, so if you want to go there, it¡¯s just a matter of his words.¡±

    ¡°Do I need toe to you when I can get in?¡±

    Wilson yelled back in anger, now what he wanted to do was to see Rosemary immediately and exin to her properly.

    William saw his face in a hurry and asked in a very puzzled manner, ¡°I say boss, what are you doing in such a hurry to go to Cloud and Sky for a good reason, you didn¡¯t do something wrong to Rosemary at home, did you?¡±

    ¡°What a lot of bullshit, just tell me if you can take me in or not?¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t been unable to get in there, he wouldn¡¯t havee to this no-good person.

    Since he took Sean as his teacher, the whole person is like an evil death, all day long is not glued to Sean or in the kitchen to study food, do not know people also think he is ready to switch to be a food blogger it?

    ¡°No boss, what about my master after I leave here?¡±

    He was expecting Sean to teach him a few tricks?

    ¡°Whose brother are you, anyway? Not to mention that guy wasn¡¯t alive and well without you before.¡±

    He was now filled with images of Rosemary¡¯s anger, and all he wanted to do now was to appear in front of Rosemary quickly and beg for her forgiveness.

    ¡°You¡¯d better go with him, otherwise when the roof of the house is lifted, you¡¯ll have to help repair the roof, and then the dy will be even more.¡±

    Sean grabbed a chicken leg that William had just finished and said in a slurred tone.

    ¡°Master, what about you?¡±

    William¡¯s ultimate concern is Sean eating, to borrow the words of Rosemary often said, is that he really does not know how his master lived those twenty years.

    A man living without even the most basic self-care ability, what kind of freak is this l.

    ¡°It just so happens that I have to go out for a while these days, so you can apany him!¡±

    ¡°Is there any news from there?¡±

    Hearing that he was going out, Wilson wrinkled his brow lightly and asked faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet, but I believe I¡¯ll be able to give you a satisfactory answer when I return.¡±

    Tossing the chicken bones into the trash, Sean turned and headed for his room.

    ¡°Boss, is there something you and Master are hiding from us?¡± Ever since Rosemary left, William found out that his master had been secretly investigating something these days, and asked twice, but he didn¡¯t say, so he didn¡¯t ask again.

 Chapter 1200 Prove it with action

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary¡¯s mouth floated with a satisfied smile, and a wry glint shed in her pretty eyes.

    ¡°What are you thinking about,ughing so hard?¡±

    Adrian saw her here from afar, so he said hello to the vice president and came over, just in time to bump into her treacherous eyes.

    ¡°Look at you just now, you¡¯re not counting on someone again, are you?¡±

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said in a good-natured way, ¡°How do you talk, do you see me as that kind of person?¡±

    In fact, she is the kind of person, no, she said a sentence has made someone anxious to run up and down, if Wilson saw his little wife is sitting here with Adrian looking at the scenery, he will find a piece of tofu directly into the dead.

    ¡°You know better than anyone if you¡¯re that kind of person. Look at that treacherous smile you just had, you didn¡¯t bamboozle Mr. Grant, did you?¡±

    Adrian knows Rosemary¡¯s character very well, in the absence of outsiders, Rosemary¡¯s bones are still quite dark, what strange and bizarre ideas are thought of, but generally she will not easily show it.

    ¡°Look what you say, he is my husband, he said he misses me, then since you want me to believe his words, it is always necessary to prove it with actions!¡± So many days without seeing him, the heart really misses.

    ¡°Cloud and Sky is not for everyone, and even we don¡¯t juste in whenever we want.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not for me to worry about.¡±

    Rosemary yed with the branch in her hand and smiled like a sly fox.

    ¡°By the way, the vice president is hosting a party for me this evening, soe over with your friends then.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Rosemary¡¯s presence here, he really wouldn¡¯t want to stay here for a minute.

    ¡°I heard that the vice president intends to marry your The Muller Family, and I heard that this time he invited a lot of luxury girls over, with the purpose of making the marriage happen.¡±

    In fact, Rosemary from the bottom of her heart still prefers him to find a girl who really loves him to live with, although she knows that this idea is difficult.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have it in mind.¡±

    Adrian smiled slightly at her, he had no intention of working with Joe from the start, let alone joining forces.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you said that. Anyway, as a friend, I hope each of you will find your own happiness.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll leave my life¡¯s work to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and then responded, ¡°Then you want one with a pockmarked face even if I find one for you?¡±

    ¡°I believe in your vision.¡± As if I had always believed in my own vision is the same.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to stress me out so much, besides I don¡¯t know exactly what type of girls you like, huh?¡±

    Adrian looked at her, his gaze gentle, and said slowly, ¡°Like you.¡±

    ¡°Well then, if Ie across the right one, I¡¯ll introduce you to it.¡±

    ¡°Prince Consort, I¡¯ve always heard that the scenery in Carls Country is particrly buy and that it¡¯s warm all year round is that true?¡±

    Susan apanied Sabrina for a walk in the garden, but unfortunately Sabrina was always distracted and her eyes kept looking everywhere.

    ¡°Is the prince consort looking for someone?¡±

    When Sabrina heard Susan call her, she turned her head to her and smiled apologetically, saying, ¡°Sorry for being rude.¡±

    ¡°The prince consort is very polite, only I see your face is very pale, are you not feeling well somewhere?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, maybe I¡¯m not used to it for a while, I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Prince Evania?¡±

    A girl who was casual suddenly called out, and with her shout, Sabrina saw Evania and Karen were talking andughing and joking around, and how the look was ambiguous.

    ¡°Who is that girl next to Prince Cass and why is she so close to the prince?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be Karen.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    One of the minister¡¯s daughters said indifferently.

    Of course Sabrina knew it was Karen, but because of her status, she still had to do the superficial work.

    ¡°Karen is Evania¡¯s ssmate, probably because she is too happy to talk about it and forget the asion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that Karen used to get a lot of help from men when she went to school abroad, and even got expelled from school before she finished her books because of it.¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at Karen, who wasughing in the distance, with a very surprised expression.

    Sabrina¡¯s face was already hard to see. Carry saw this and went over to grab her hand andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to their nonsense. Although Karen¡¯s style is not always very good, you should trust Prince Evania, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    At this moment Sabrina¡¯s heart is like a sharp knife cutting her heart one by one, hurting her unable to breathe.

    ¡°But don¡¯t you guys think this Karen is really something?¡±

    A girl in a yellow dress inside suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Peggy, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    Olina Doyle looked around with a worried look and shouted in a small voice.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, does she dare to do it and not let people talk about it? Yesterday followed His Excellency the President, then Gaby, and now Prince Cass, what do you think she is if not powerful in means?¡±

    The girl called Peggy is getting more and more agitated, Rosemary hears someone talking badly about Karen and stands up to see a group of Miss Kim standing not far from her, SusanCarry is also among them.

    ¡°Thisdy, would you please repeat what you just said?¡±

    Rosemary walked up to them, her face hard, her eyes icy.

    ¡°What I said would have been the truth, and you dare say she didn¡¯t follow His Excellency the President in yesterday?¡±

    Peggy is Mr. Chuang¡¯s only daughter, because the family is full of boys, so she is almost obedient to her, so she has developed a brutal and domineering character.

    For Rosemary, Peggy simply does not put in the eye, looking at Rosemary¡¯s eyes inside is also full of disdain.

    ¡°Miss, if following a man in is a problem, if I remember correctly, all of you present are following a man in, right? If we follow what you say, then aren¡¯t you all in an ambiguous rtionship?¡±

    No sooner had Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth than she heard Susan¡¯s cold warning, ¡°Miss Harris, be careful whates out of your mouth, so that Adrian won¡¯t be able to protect you.¡±

    ¡°What? Do you only allow the officials to set fire to the state but not the people to light amp?¡±

    Faced with Susan¡¯s warnings Rosemary didn¡¯t even take them seriously, they said nothing but not to nder Karen¡¯s reputation.

    ¡°Miss Harris, why do you need to start a conflict with us over such a girl? Besides, we all know what happenedst night, we just didn¡¯t say anything for the sake of all of us being women.¡±

 Chapter 1201 Bullying Rosemary

    ¡°People nowadays are really shameless, they can actually sell anything for the so-called vanity.¡±

    A girl dressed in a very sexy way said with a disgusted face.

    Rosemary looked at this group of so-called famousdies, could not help but let out a coldugh, ruffled her hair in front of her casually to the side, threw a charming smile at the girl in front of her, only to hear a snap, the air resounded with a crisp put apuse, everyone was stunned by this sudden move of Rosemary.

    ¡°Who are you to dare to hit me?¡±

    The girl covered her face, which Rosemary had punched, and questioned loudly.

    ¡°Gee Adrian, do you see if my hand is red?¡±

    Rosemary put her white hand in front of Adrian¡¯s face and asked pityingly.

    Adrian is still the first time to see such Rosemary, both cute and domineering, when she knew her before, she in her mind has always been a gentle and quiet girl, did not expect tounch a rage is not lost to them at all.

    ¡°You are also really, that cheek so thick, you also go down to the hand, this in case if the hand to the injury, then Wilson will not be heartbroken to death, may also be directly to me with a charge of inadequate protection, to I can be wrong.¡±

    When the girls saw Adrian, they thought he would speak up for them, after all, everyone present was of noble status, but what they never expected was that Adrian not only did not speak up for them, but also ignored them, which added to their hatred for Rosemary.

    ¡°What can be done, who let some dogs just like to go around barking and biting people.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a dog?¡±

    The girl rushed to Rosemary in anger and stretched out her hand to p Rosemary, but her hand was caught before it touched Rosemary, ¡°Thisdy, please behave yourself.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±

    Anne looked at Adrian and growled in anger.

    Her father is the Minister of the Ministry of Finance, and even the President has to be polite when he meets him, let alone a small Mr. Muller.

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in who you are, but before you make a move, it¡¯s better to think about it, is she something you can fight?¡±

    Adrian pushed her hard, and if Susan hadn¡¯t held her up in time, Anne would have fallen over.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Olina Doyle stood back and kept an eye on Rosemary, having just heard Adrian¡¯s words, did he already know Rosemary¡¯s true identity?

    But if that¡¯s true, then why didn¡¯t uncle announce it to the public?

    A series of questions made Olina Doyle frown, she didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to still have so many guardians around her without Wilson¡¯s protection.

    ¡°Miss Harris, because you were invited by Adrian, today¡¯s matter we do not bother you, but I hope that you are better to be quiet, cane here are not ordinary people, and not you can afford to mess with.¡±

    Susan looked at Rosemary coldly, her beautiful eyes with a strong warning, but her words made Rosemaryugh, it was clearly their fault in the first ce, but now it became her unreasonable.

    ¡°Carry just said it, cane here are not ordinary people, I happen to send this sentence to you intact, do not even dragged the family still do not know who they have offended.¡±

    Rosemary swept them coldly, her gaze lingered on Olina Doyle¡¯s body for a second, then dropped her gaze to Sabrina¡¯s, ¡°For the sake of being the same woman, once again, let¡¯s remind everyone not to be used as a gun without even knowing it.¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary ignored them and smiled at Adrian, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll buy you a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary you stop right there!¡±

    Anne was pped by Rosemary, of course she will not just let it go, since childhood when she has suffered such humiliation, her brother and sister can not even say a word aloud to her, but today was an outsider to beat, the more you think about Anne¡¯s heart is unable to swallow this grievance.

    ¡°Forget it Anne.¡±

    Olina Doyle reached out to pull aside Anne, people who do not know still think she is a good girl, however, this scene fell in Rosemary¡¯s eyes is extraordinarily ironic, before in The Grant family when she could see that this superficially gentle as water girl is never as simple as seen on the surface, the things that happened in the past few days, if Without her Olina Doyle¡¯s ambush, it would not have fermented so quickly in a short period of time.

    ¡°Olina you stay out of it.¡±

    Anne tried to break Olina Doyle¡¯s hand when she heard Rosemary¡¯s voice slowly ring out, ¡°Miss Chan, if I were you buy a lesson for what happened today, I¡¯m sure your father would thank me if I took what you had said to everyone.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary left, leaving a group of wide-eyed thousand Miss Kim.

    ¡°Anne, forget about it, just now Mr. Muller also said, she is not our messenger, I think this matter forget it!¡±

    Olina Doyle lightly sighed, that look as if to say, since we can not afford to mess with, it is only resignation of life.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because she has Mr. Muller with her that she dares to be so arrogant? Not to mention that Mr. Muller is not always by her side.¡±

    ¡°In fact, we also have a wrong ce, I think how about this matter just let it go, we each take a step back, after all, we also rarely get together, if because of two irrelevant people spoil our fun, how bad ah.¡±

    A rtively clean-looking girl said with a smile.

    ¡°April Taylor, what do you mean by that, can¡¯t you see I¡¯m getting beaten up by her?¡±

    ¡°Miss Chan, I don¡¯t mean anything else, I just think more is better than less, just now you saw, she beat you Mr. Muller not only did not speak for us, but also on her side, it is clear that this girl is not simple, I am also for the good of everyone.¡±

    April Taylor broke down the pros and cons of the matter clearly, and although she didn¡¯t like these people very much, she couldn¡¯t bear to watch them upset each other over a little thing.

    ¡°April Taylor, put away your fake nice guy act, it makes me sick to look at you.¡±

    Anne gave her a hard stare, bumped her hard and left.

    Susan gave her a look and just shook her head, pulling Carry along with her as she left.

    ¡°April, are you all right!¡±

    Everyone followed and left, leaving in ce only April Taylor and a girl of about fifteen or sixteen, she is the daughter of the militarymand Meng Ze Meng Yao, she is the only one who simply came here to y a thousand Miss Kim.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I think that sister did not do wrong, the fault is theirs, if they did not say bad things about people in the back, that sister would not be so angry.¡±

 Chapter 1202 It was you that night, wasnâ€™t it?

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you think I just went too far?¡±

    Walking to the dining chairs on the beach and sitting down, Rosemary asked with her hands on her chin and a droopy face.

    Adrian looked at her like that, just now she was still dominant, just a blink of an eye, like a frosted eggnt, I really do not know where she just got the courage.

    ¡°You were indeed too impulsive just now, even if you really want to teach them a lesson, you don¡¯t have to let yourself do it yourself, there are many ways to teach them a lesson, why dirty your hands for such people.¡±

    The thought of her slender little hand pping Anne¡¯s face so hard hurt him more than her.

    ¡°I thought you were going to say that about me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I say you?¡±

    Looking at her, Adrian asked in disbelief.

    ¡°Just now Carry did not say? Just now those people are either rich or noble, any one of them will lift out their identity will make me eat my words, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will drag you into it?¡±

    But Rosemary¡¯s heart was really happy to see Adrian on her side.

    ¡°You think I would be afraid of them?¡±

    Adrian had a ss of lemonade and coffee brought to him and asked lightly.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about your rtionship here, except that Susan¡¯s brother is imperative to the marriage with The Muller Family, and I don¡¯t know anything else about it.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t met him here, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Adrian, who was with her in the CP, was the young master of The Muller Family, and Rosemary¡¯s heart would have been pounding when she thought of the noble status of the people she knew.

    These storylines that used to appear in novels are now really happening in front of their own, Rosemary¡¯s mood is of course very excited.

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect that you are the young master of The Muller Family that Doyle said, I didn¡¯t expect that each of you are hiding so deeply.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you, it¡¯s just that for individual reasons, my identity is not convenient to reveal.¡±

    Looking at her, Adrian said apologetically.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you, I just think your identities are so scary that sometimes I wake up from sleep with all your identities.¡±

    Rosemary waved her hand and smiled.

    ¡°Status is just a title, and given the choice, I¡¯d give it to someone who wanted him, you know? I¡¯m especially envious of Mr. Grant sometimes.¡±

    ¡°What does he have to envy?¡±

    Envy him for being counted all day long, or envy him for always having so many peach blossoms around.

    ¡°I envy him for being free to choose his own life without being at the mercy of others.¡±

    This is no matter how he can notpare, when he came out of there, thought that will change his life, but in the end he still can not get rid of the heavy burden on his shoulders, even after many years, he still have to continue to carry.

    ¡°In fact, no matter who you are, your life is in your own hands, as long as you want it and you dare to do it, she will definitely achieve it.¡±

    No one can bind you, and even if they do, it¡¯s you.

    Adrian looked at the determined gaze in her eyes, perhaps she was right, he couldn¡¯t afford to ride out his life because of the mission on his shoulders.

    It is indeed a surprise to the dreamer with one word.

    Rosemary¡¯s words woke up what Adrian had been struggling with for so many years, and after she said so, he finally knew how he should face his future life.

    ¡°Gaby, you wanted to see me?¡±

    As soon as Carry went back, she heard the servants say that Gaby was looking for her, so she hurried over after freshening up a bit, thinking of what Susan said.

    ¡°You were the one who took Karen that night, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Gaby turned her head to look at her, her eyes a cold, straight to the point.

    ¡°What are you saying, why can¡¯t I understand?¡±

    ¡°You should know very well in your heart what I said.¡±

    Looking at his eyes without a trace of emotion, the smile on Carry¡¯s face gradually dispersed and he couldn¡¯t help but sneer, saying, ¡°She told you that, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Gaby didn¡¯t want to lie to her, leaving aside her feelings for him, Carry is actually a pretty good person.

    ¡°Heh, so you suspect that I drugged her, right?¡±

    ¡°Because you were the only one who disappeared for two hours that night.¡±

    ¡°So you suspect it¡¯s me?¡±

    Carry looked at him with a painful face, it turned out that in his heart, never really really believed in her.

    Thinking about it, Carry smiled, tears weeping down his face, closing his eyes in pain, somewhere in his heart hurting so much he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Yes, I drugged her, but so what, what can you do to me even if you know?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Raising her hand, Gaby really wanted to p her down and wake her up.

    Wasn¡¯t he clear enough? Why does she still want to be obsessed?

    ¡°Want to hit me?¡±

    Carry looked at his raised hand and sneered.

    ¡°How did you be this way?¡±

    Where is the kind and gentle Carry of the past?

    ¡°How did I be this way, shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡±

    These years she ignored the strange eyes of others, even though she knew he did not like her, he still went to him rain or shine, is to let him know clearly her feelings for him, but he?

    Repeatedly pushing her out, no matter how much she gives, it seems his eyes never see.

    ¡°Do you know that you almost ruined her life.¡±

    Gaby clutched her shoulders with both hands and roared with emotion.

    If she were a male, his fist would have been outstretched.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I wanted, it¡¯s just a shame I let her get away with it in the end. I just wanted to see if you¡¯d still want her if she lost *her* virginity?¡±

    She wanted everyone to see her slutty appearance, but she didn¡¯t count on Prince Evania and her to know each other, so she escaped this disaster.

    ¡°Carry I¡¯m telling you, even if she does get trashed, the person I like is still her, and you, we can never.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But big brother has already gone to talk to Mr. President about our marriage.¡±

    As long as Mr. President gave his nod, would he dare not do what he said?

    ¡°Carry I tell you, even if you are the only female left in this world, I will never marry you.¡±

    After saying that, Gaby left straight away, he didn¡¯t want to see this woman for a minute, no, a second now.

    Looking at Gaby¡¯s departing back, Carry clenched his fists tightly, ¡°Gaby, you can only be my Carry alone.¡±

    Karen, who was standing under a tree in the distance, listened to the conversation between the two of them, and at the moment her heart was in turmoil, her mind was nk, and what Gaby had just said was still echoing in her ears.

 Chapter 1203 A Sickness That Wonâ€™t Go Away

    Have to admit, Gaby just words let Karen is very touched, only truly love a person will from the heart to ept her everything, just her heart ¡­¡­

    ¡°Well, is she still not eating?¡±

    Irene looked at Caelen who came out of the room with the meal, nced at the closed room door, and asked worriedly.

    Caelen shook her head, Yaya¡¯s death hit her hard, in her opinion, if it wasn¡¯t for her, Yaya wouldn¡¯t have left and Mr. Bell wouldn¡¯t have fallen ill because of this incident.

    ¡°Give me that, I¡¯ll go in and persuade.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Irene.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°A family doesn¡¯t talk about family, you go and get busy!¡±

    These two days because of Yaya¡¯s departure, Mr. Bell a sick, Mayme from the return has been locked in the room, do not eat or drink, and did not say a word, the whole person is like a lost soul.

    Pushing open the door, Irene saw Mayme sitting at the head of the bed, with vacant eyes and a pale face without a trace of blood, not looking like a person who was already pregnant.

    Put the food on the table, Irene walked to her side and sat down, grabbed her hand and slowly said, ¡°Mayme, we are all very sad about Yaya¡¯s departure, I know that in your heart you have always treated Yaya as your own sister, and now she has left your heart is very sad, but have you thought about it, if Yaya sees you tormenting yourself like this now, will she leave again? herself, and she will Carry away?¡±

    ¡°Yaya left, as a mother of me, my heart is sad than anyone else, but sad useful? If you really feel sorry for Yaya, then you should give me a good meal, will be good health, and then Ping Ping Abby the child was born, this is what Yaya most want to see, you remember Yaya in her birthday wish? She wished that the baby in your belly could be born Ping Ping Abby, are you not even willing to fulfill herst little wish?¡±

    Irene had a look of hatred, her daughter was gone and she couldn¡¯t be seeing anything happen to her.

    ¡°Irene, why is he treating me like this? Am I not even qualified to love him in his heart?¡±

    Mayme turned around, hands clutching Irene¡¯s arm in pain.

    ¡°Yaya is so small, she has many, many more futures that belong to her, why do they refuse to spare even a small child, is it only when I die that he will spare the people around me?¡±

    ¡°Mayme, you have to go with your heart, have you forgotten what Master told you?¡±

    Although Yaya left, Irene did not believe that Marcy did this, although he and Marcy did not spend a lot of time together, but in terms of Marcy¡¯s person, this kind of thing he would never do, but the man was holding the token of their ¡°Shadow¡± young master, which made her heart wavering for a while.

    ¡°How do you exin that token?¡±

    In fact, he didn¡¯t believe than anyone else that Marcy did it, but that token was a symbol of Marcy¡¯s status, and if he didn¡¯t give the order personally, how could the token be in the hands of those people.

    When Mayme said this, Irene didn¡¯t know how to exin it all. In fact, in her heart she wanted to find her daughter¡¯s murderer more than anyone else, but she didn¡¯t believe that Marcy had done it either.

    ¡°Well, you also do not think nonsense, no matter how things are in the end, the most important thing you do now is to take good care of your own body, if your body copses, will not it be more called the meaning of others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I still have to avenge Yaya, I can¡¯t just go down like this.¡±

    Mayme took the rice on the table and grabbed a spoon and stuffed it into her mouth with a big mouthful. Irene¡¯s nose sank and tears fell uncontrobly.

    Caelen standing in the doorway to see Mayme ate the meal, the heart can not say, no matter who is the mastermind behind this matter, can not be unconnected with Marcy, if not him, his little princess will not suffer so much, since let him not cherish, then do not me him not to give him the opportunity.

    ¡°Irene, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Caelen walked in, reached out and rubbed Mayme¡¯s soft hair, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Irene about something, take your time eating, I¡¯ll be right over to keep youpany.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Mayme did not raise her head, and continued to eat her bowl of rice with a big bite.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, are those people here again?¡±

    Irene¡¯s biggest worry now is that those people will continue to send people to assassinate Karen when they know she is not dead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got people guarding the entrance to the vige, they won¡¯t be able to get in here even if theye.¡±

    When she heard Caelen say this, Irene was slightly relieved.

    ¡°Irene, I came out to you to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Anything worse has already happened, and at this moment there is no worse news to bring her down.

    ¡°I promised Mayme¡¯s brother that I would take good care of her, and now that this has happened, her family doesn¡¯t even know about it. The family thought she was on a trip, so I wanted to take her back.¡±

    Caelen¡¯s concern is not without its own, now Mayme¡¯s body indeed can not withstand the slightest torment, otherwise when the timees, not to mention the child, even she may not be able to save.

    ¡°This is good,ter I will give you the package of Mayme¡¯s medicine, you can just give it to her ording to the instructions on it, as for acupuncture, it may take some time, when I have arranged my master, I will go over to you.¡±

    For the sake of Karen¡¯s life, Irene had no choice but to do so.

    Caelen saw that Irene still didn¡¯t understand her and continued, ¡°Irene, what I meant was for you toe with me.¡±

    ¡°You mean for us to get out of here with you?¡±

    Irene has never thought of leaving this ce, after all, she has been here since she was a child, and has deep feelings for this ce, really want her to leave, she really can¡¯t let go.

    ¡°Well, if you guys are left here, those people can¡¯t find Mayme, they will definitely look for your trouble, not to mention Mr. Bell¡¯s condition can¡¯t be dyed anymore, besides, with you guys here, Mayme will only Carry follow me away. Don¡¯t worry, I have invited a famous foreign heart specialist toe over to help Mr. Bell check his body, I believe it won¡¯t take long for Mr. Bell¡¯s body to recover as before.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°Irene, Yaya¡¯s departure has already made Mayme me herself, so just promise me that you¡¯ll leave with us!¡±

 Chapter 1204 More physical honesty

    ¡°What do you mean, missed?¡± ,

    Cindy red in annoyance at the young man sitting on the sofa ying with the ring, she didn¡¯t expect Mayme that woman to be so lucky.

    The young man was obviously in a good mood, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, hooked Cindy¡¯s jaw, a wicked smile, said, ¡°If I knew this day, why did I start?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to worry about my business, just mind your own.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m trying to mind my own business, it¡¯s just that ¡­¡± the young man pulled her into his arms and nibbled on her soft earlobe, his warm, hot breath spraying on Cindy¡¯s ear, his low, charming voice ringing out slowly. ¡°Do you think if he knew that you left because of him, what do you think he would think of you?¡±

    ¡°Arson Williams, you don¡¯t want to go too far.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Cindy struggled to get up, but was circled tighter by the young man, ¡°What, you want to run when you¡¯re done with it, what do you take me for?¡±

    ¡°You still have the nerve to say that if you hadn¡¯t drugged me in the first ce, would I have be what I am today?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Somehow the man¡¯s hand had reached her intimate area and Cindy couldn¡¯t help but cry out, her body soon following with a reaction.

    ¡°Heh, you¡¯ll always be more honest with your body than your mouth.¡±

    The words fell, Cindy¡¯s entire body was pressed underneath, the man did not have any prelude, lifted her skirt directly prate her body, fierce without a trace of gentleness.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Cindy tried to break away from him, but her body couldn¡¯t help but cater to him, the maddening pleasure pushed her straight up into the clouds, the room was ambiguous and the temperature soared.

    ¡°How are things going with the investigation I asked you to do?¡±

    Marcy asked with a t face as she sat in her spacious office.

    ¡°It¡¯s true what the young master said, Cindy has been secretly meeting with the second young man in secret all this time, and every time she goes in, it¡¯s for most of the day.¡±

    If their young master hadn¡¯t asked them to keep a close eye on Cindy¡¯s movements, they would never have imagined that the woman who once loved the young master to death would betray their young master, and most importantly, that person would be their young master¡¯s brother.

    ¡°Young master, there¡¯s something else I want to report to you.¡±

    After hesitating for a while, Marks felt the need to say something about it.

    ¡°Our project with Ting Group in d was snatched by Smith Group, and even our shipments over in Libya were directly intercepted by Smith Group.¡±

    Looking at Marcy¡¯s increasingly gloomy and handsome face, Marks secretly shouted in his heart that it was bad.

    ¡°Smith Group?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s ¡­¡±

    ¡°Since when do you even stutter?¡±

    Marcy raised an eyebrow and spoke unhappily.

    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Karlsson¡¯s fianc¨¦.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Marks himself could not hear his own voice.

    ¡°Caelen?¡±

    Marcy raised her eyebrows, the pen in her hand kept turning, her sharp eyes were obscure, she didn¡¯t know what she was thinking.

    ¡°Since he likes it, give it to him!¡± Think of it as hispensation for giving it to him!

    ¡°If Smith Group only wanted these things, it would be fine, the problem is that in all our business, Smith Group will intervene in the middle, take thend in d, we gave the price is already the highest price, but Smith Group is still three points higher than us, this is obviously a loss-making business, but Smith Group still grabbed. Smith Group still snatched it up.¡±

    At that, Marcy¡¯s brow furrowed tighter and tighter, he didn¡¯t seem to have offended him recently, and now this situation, it was obvious that Caelen wasing for him.

    ¡°Since he likes it, let him have it, I¡¯d like to see how much money he The Smith Family has for him to squander.¡±

    What Marcy doesn¡¯t know is that Caelen has enough money in his name alone to squander, not to mention the huge Smith Group family behind him.

    ¡°You go investigate and find out what this Caelen is up to.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for that silly girl, would he be so nice to talk to.

    Marks stood there looking at Marcy, several times wanting to say something, but hopefully this move by the Smith Group had nothing to do with Mayme.

    Meanwhile, under Caelen¡¯s persuasion, Irene finally agrees to follow them out.

    Mr. Bell looked at the ce where he had lived for most of his life and his eyes were red. Irene went forward to hold him and softlyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Master. When you are well and Mayme gives birth to the child safely, Dasan and I will apany you back.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need tofort me, I know my own body well, as long as I don¡¯t be a burden to you guys I¡¯m already happy.¡±

    ¡°Master, where are your words, Xiao Qing has been without a father since she was a child, in my heart, you are my father, it is only natural for a daughter to take care of her father, there is no burden as you say.¡±

    Mr. Bell patted her arm heartily. He loved Irene, his disciple, from the bottom of his heart, but many things were already predetermined, and his only wish now was to do his best to exorcise thepulsion from Karen¡¯s body in the time left behind.

    ¡°You go and get that wooden box inside my warehouse to the car, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you take your time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Irene gave Mr. Bell a look before heading to the warehouse room.

    ¡°Mingyi, things are almost ready, we should go.¡±

    As soon as Caelen entered the door, she saw Mayme holding a picture of Yaya with her on the grasnd. The picture showed the thin girl with a happy smile on her face, but she would never see it again.

    ¡°Yaya, haven¡¯t you always said that you want to visit the ce where my sister lived? Later on, my sister will take you there, you must be very happy, right?¡±

    Fingers gently touched the phone screen, if Yaya was still there, she would have been happily circling her non-stop.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Putting her phone in her bag, Mayme followed Caelen out, but only saw Irene and Irene¡¯s husband.

    ¡°Irene, where is the master?¡±

    Not seeing Mr. Bell, Mayme inquired.

    ¡°Should still be in the room, the master has lived here most of his life, this suddenly to leave, the heart will always have some reluctance, I go to call him!¡±

    Putting the things in her hands, Irene said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    No matter what, it¡¯s because of him that Master and Meow left their homes to follow her away, and in this life she owes them, and can¡¯t pay them back.

    Caelen saw them go over together and didn¡¯t think much of it, and went over to help Dasan carry the stuff together.

    Only Caelen had just lifted the wooden box beside him when he heard a scream from behind him.

    Ah ¡­

 Chapter 1205 long ago together

    ¡°Miss Harris ¡­¡±

    Rosemary slept for a while, remembered what she said to Anne today, and thought about going to her uncle¡¯s ce to apologize, lest those people add fuel to the fire in front of her uncle, then she can really be a hundred mouths can¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask where Mr. President is now?¡±

    ¡°In the reception room.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    With a slight smile, Rosemary headed in the direction of the reception room.

    ¡°Your Excellency, I came to see you today mainly because I have a personal matter that I want to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Duncun unification need not be so polite, since you also said it is a personal matter, then let¡¯s talk straight!¡±

    Adrian took a light sip of the tea in front of him and said lightly.

    ¡°I believe you have heard about Carry and Gaby. I¡¯m here to discuss with you whether we should find a time for them to settle their marriage. I just want her to be happy and live a happy life with the person she loves.¡±

    Joe looked at Adrian with the slightest hint of a smile on his face.

    ¡°Did Gaby agree?¡±

    Falling into tune, Rosemary saw Carry walk in with a shy face, gave a salute to Adrian and slowly said, ¡°Brother Joe, I really like Gaby, and I know Gaby has been avoiding me because of his status, but I really don¡¯t mind, I just want to be with him.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t mind if I do.¡±

    Adrian looked at Rosemary who came in and frowned slightly, not understanding what she was selling in her gourd.

    ¡°Meet the vice president.¡±

    ¡°This is ¡­¡±

    Joe had only heard that Adrian had brought two girls to Cloud and Sky this time, but he hadn¡¯t seen them, and when he saw Rosemary enter, he had already guessed one or two in his heart.

    ¡°Hello Vice President, my name is Rosemary and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Rosemary nodded politely and smiled.

    ¡°Hello Miss Harris, I just heard your say that you don¡¯t approve of my sister being with Gaby, is it because you like him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, it¡¯s just that I think marriage is a matter for two people, so shouldn¡¯t we ask the parties involved what they want first while discussing the oue?¡±

    Carry saw this and said angrily, ¡°When did it be your turn to take care of my business with Gaby, who do you think you are to him?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m his who I think you¡¯ll find out one day, but until then I think it¡¯s worth asking Gaby what she means, what do you think, Vice President?¡±

    ¡°Although Gaby is my subordinate, I still have no right to decide for him on this marriage matter, but Carry does not care about Gaby¡¯s origin, and Mr. Duncun personally said, no matter what I should also have a show.¡±

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at her uncle and shouted in a low voice.

    Adrian gave her a reassuring look and looked at Joe, smiling lightly, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to let the kids decide for themselves, we as elders should follow their opinions, what do you think Mr. Duncun?¡±

    After going around in circles, Adrian finally spared the topic again, Joe looked at Rosemary and smiled, ¡°Your Excellency is right, then let¡¯s ask Gaby in person!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Not long after, Gaby was called in, looking at Joe sitting aside as well as Carry, heart probably guessed one or two.

    ¡°Gaby, just now Mr. Duncun discussed with me, if you and Carry really like each other, we will take advantage of this time at Cloud and Sky to set your marriage down.¡±

    ¡°Vice President, Carry, thank you for your love for me, but I don¡¯t want to get married for now, even if I want to get married then I have to wait for my big brother to get married and then think about my own.¡±

    The first thing you need to do is to get your own personalized information.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, big brother said that we can get engaged first, and it¡¯s not toote for us to get married when your big brother gets married.¡±

    Carry lightly bite the lower lip, looking at Gaby¡¯s eyes are full of love and admiration.

    ¡°Yeah Gaby, if you¡¯re interested in Fiona too I can help you set your marriage down first, as for your big brother, ask him what kind of girls he likes some day, then I¡¯ll personally be the matchmaker and introduce one for him.¡±

    Doyle, far away from the office, sneezed violently and rubbed his nose, who was counting him again.

    ¡°What should be said I have already said clearly with Missy before, and I ask Missy¡¯s forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°Gaby, can you tell me what it is about Fiona that doesn¡¯t match you, and if you say it, I¡¯ll make sure she changes.¡±

    I thought Gaby would agree to go out with Fiona for her own sake, but I didn¡¯t expect the other party to have that intention at all.

    ¡°Missy is good everywhere, it¡¯s me who is not good enough for Missy.¡±

    ¡°Gaby, where exactly is she better than me, why is she the only one in your eyes and heart?¡±

    ¡°Missy, I¡¯ve said everything that needs to be said.¡±

    Gaby didn¡¯t want to continue to dwell on the subject, he didn¡¯t want to involve Karen because of his rtionship.

    ¡°Gaby, to love a woman who has another man in her heart and eyes, do you have to trample yourself that much?¡±

    ¡°Carry¡­¡±

    The words fell, Joe shouted loudly, Carry raised his eyes to look at his big brother, his face was full of pain.

    ¡°Susan, Gaby probably didn¡¯t tell you that Gaby and I got together a few months ago, the reason he didn¡¯t tell you was because he didn¡¯t want to make too much of a scene with each other, and he did tell you in thest few days that he already has a crush on someone.¡±

    Karen walked over to Gaby¡¯s side, took his arm, and softly exined.

    ¡°Carry, is it true what she said?¡±

    Joe looked at her, his eyes all zing with anger.

    Carry did not answer his words, but looked at them with cold eyes, and finally suddenlyughed, squeezing a few tears out of his eyes, saying, ¡°Gaby, one day you will regret the decision you made today.¡±

    After saying that, he turned and ran out.

    ¡°Carry¡­¡±

    Joe how did not expect Gaby would let Carry for an ordinary girl do not, the heart can not help but hold a wave of anger, but because of their own identity, hard not to re up, to Adrian slightly nod, ¡°let youugh your Excellency, then I will leave first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Duncun take care!¡±

    As soon as Joe left, Adrian¡¯s eyes fell on Gaby and Karen, his eyes were so intricate that for a moment he didn¡¯t know what he should say.

    The most shocked of all was Gaby, who never expected Karen toe forward and admit to his face that she was his girlfriend.

 Chapter 1206 Together, you have to pay the price

    ¡°Rosemary, what the hell is going on here?¡±

    Back in the study, Adrian looked at Rosemary and asked.

    This Karen and Gaby in the end what is going on, and just look at their expression, as if he is the only one who does not know.

    ¡°Uncle, you wouldn¡¯t have a door between the earth, would you?¡±

    Although with Karen¡¯s current status, she and Gaby together is simply a heaven and a earth, after all, now Karen¡¯s status is honored beyondpare, and the man standing next to her must naturally be good enough so that he can be qualified to stand by her side.

    But if the feelings of two people once mixed with those so-called name and profit, it is still feelings?

    ¡°Am I such a person, your uncle?¡±

    Adrian red at Rosemary with displeasure. Of all those people, she was the only one who dared to talk to him like that.

    ¡°Is it that you do not know in your heart ah!¡± All day long thinking of ways to test his husband, and said there is no door between, obviously naked, OK?

    ¡°What are you muttering about?¡±

    Still really think he¡¯s old and deaf and dazzled?

    Isn¡¯t it just to let Wilson work out a little more? As for having such a big problem with him?

    ¡°I was thinking that since uncle has no gentry between them, if the two of them truly love each other, would uncle agree to them being together?¡±

    Rosemary took his arm and asked with a twinkle in her eye.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as simple as you think.¡±

    ¡°Why, Gaby was raised by you, you should know his character better than anyone else, what do you have to worry about?¡±

    She just doesn¡¯t understand, does every son or daughter in a wealthy family have to sacrifice their lifetime happiness for the so-called family business?

    Adrian looked at her exasperated look and gave her a light scrape on the tip of her small delicate nose andughed, ¡°Do you think everyone is as lucky as you are? Do you know why uncle didn¡¯t disclose your identities to the public?¡±

    Rosemary shook her head, as far as he was concerned, as long as her uncle and grandfather knew she was one of their own, she didn¡¯t care about anyone else.

    ¡°Your nature is really exactly the same as your mother¡¯s, it¡¯s money, fame and fortune as floating clouds.¡±

    Stroking her head, Adrian said with doting eyes.

    ¡°You and Karen are the only Missy of The Bernard Family. When Uncle grows old, The Bernard Family will be left to you two to manage, but honestly, Uncle doesn¡¯t want you to get involved in the mall, because the deceitfulness in the mall is too dangerous and not suitable for you. ¡±

    ¡°I do not want, my only wish now is Wilson with the children to find a town with birds and flowers to settle down, every day with the children out outside painting, hiking, excursions, whatever, every week the family then go to a movie and so on, I just want to live this ordinary life, as for the rest, I¡¯m really not interested. ¡±

    Rosemary put her hands on her cheeks, her eyes shining, her mind quickly sketched out a happy and warm picture, that¡¯s the life she wanted.

    ¡°I know you are not interested in any of this, and I have no intention to give you these strong, but also because you do not want it, you can not let The Bernard Family¡¯s century-old foundation just go to waste, so this significant burden falls on Wilson and Karen¡¯s future husband, but want to securely take The The Bernard Family is still a long way from Wilson¡¯s current ability to take it down.¡±

    At that, Rosemary instantly disagreed and said, ¡°Uncle, Wilson is not the son-inw of The Bernard Family, and besides, doesn¡¯t The Bernard Family still have Karen? The Bernard Family should be handed over to her, not to mention that you are still so young, so if you and your aunt have a younger brother, the Bernard Family will have a sessor.¡± In this way, not only she, but also Karen will not be tied to the family business, and we can go out together every weekend.

    Hearing her words, the corners of Adrian¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but to flush out a curve, which seemed like a pretty good idea.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Looking at the corner of Adrian¡¯s mouth raised Tammy smile, Rosemary came forward, said: ¡°Uncle, the heart is better than action, not to mention that you are still so young, in the management of The Bernard Family 20 or 30 years no problem at all, when you want to retire, my brother can take charge, by that time, the All will be happy.¡±

    pping her hands together, Rosemary said sweetly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy yet, just tell me about Gaby and Karen.¡±

    Rosemary told Adrian what had happened earlier, only to see his face getting harder and harder, with the rhythm of an impending storm.

    ¡°Uncle, actually Joseph loves Karen, just sometimes many things are not in their control, at first he did that mainly because he wanted to protect Karen, just did not expect to encounter such things during.¡±

    Rosemary gently nudged her uncle, fearing that he would go to C City to look for Joseph at themand, and that Karen would be the one who would be most upset and in a difficult position.

    ¡°Is my Adrian¡¯s daughter not good enough for his little The Flower family?¡±

    Adrian was so angry that he wanted to beat Joseph up. If it wasn¡¯t for Gaby¡¯s sudden appearance, he didn¡¯t know what would have happened to his Karen.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you not know Karen was your daughter at that time?¡±

    Rosemary held her forehead and whispered in defense.

    ¡°Well, I will see to this matter, you go and y!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you still haven¡¯t told me if they really like each other, would you agree?¡±

    This is the focus, as for the rest or can slowly discuss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if Gaby really loves Karen, uncle will definitely not stand in the way.¡± After all, he owes Karen too much, and now the only thing he wants to do is how to make up for the three of them, and as for the rest, as long as Gaby really loves her, then it¡¯s natural to pay some price.

    ¡°Uncle you like me promise.¡±

    Rosemary grabbed Adrian¡¯s hand and said in a nonpliant manner.

    ¡°Uncle assures you, but if they want to be together, Gaby will have to undergo devilish training, so you must ask Karen what¡¯s in his heart, because to stand by the side of a princess of a country, he will have to work a hundred or even a thousand times harder than normal, do you understand?¡±

    Looking at her, Adrian said in a serious voice.

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take care of this matter, uncle, you¡¯re busy.¡±

    Rosemary waved at him and just outside Doyle walked in with a heavy face.

    ¡°Sorry big brother, it¡¯s my fault for not taking care of Xiao Huai and giving you trouble, Xiao Huai has applied to go on mission B and will leave in three hours.¡±

    Although Gaby never admitted from the beginning to the end that the person he likes is Karen, but he is his big brother, what he thinks in his heart, he can still guess some of it.

    ¡°I already have an arrangement for this matter, go and call Xiao Huai over, I have something to say to him.¡±

 Chapter 1207 Heâ€™s your real father

    ¡°Carry¡­¡±

    Susan looked at Carry who ran upstairs crying and just wanted to go up and ask what was going on when she saw Joee in from outside.

    ¡°Brother, didn¡¯t you guys go to see Adrian? Why are you back so soon?¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re kind enough to ask me, I¡¯ve lost my face to her.¡±

    Joe yanked the tie from his cor and growled angrily.

    The vice president of W. He went to propose marriage in person, but did not expect to suffer such a big humiliation, really angry with him.

    ¡°Big brother, you have a cup of tea first!¡±

    Handing a cup of tea to Joe, Susan sat down beside him and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, tell me first, what¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Did Adrian he not say yes?¡±

    Joe red at him in exasperation and said, ¡°Promise she¡¯ll still cry like that?¡±

    Hearing Joe say this, Susan wiggled her lips, looked at the door of the room upstairs, sighed lightly and said slowly: ¡°I originally thought that Adrian came out, no matter what Gaby will agree to go out with Fiona, this is also considered to fulfill her wish, just did not expect things to be like this. ¡±

    ¡°People already have girlfriends, and have long been very clear with Fiona, it is this silly girl who refuses to believe, a force to get into.¡±

    Joe said more and more angry, ¡°I just do not understand, that Gaby in the end where the good, she in the end on what he saw, the tang The Duncun FamilyMissy, what kind of men do not have, but even for a man who does not love himself to bend, I do not know how she thinks.¡±

    Carry inside the room heard Joe¡¯s words, lying on the bed crying more sad, she knows that today because of their own things let big brother¡¯s face all lost, because of him, let their family are embarrassed, this gas she must be out.

    ¡°Well big brother, Fiona is still young, so you should say less, but this is good, at least it can make Fiona dead to Gaby, wait for some time.¡±

    It is said that time is the best medicine!

    ¡°You keep herpany these days, and as for that Gaby, surprisingly he is so ungrateful, then don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡±

    After saying that, Joe left, Susan turned her head to look upstairs, turned to the kitchen and poured a ss of milk and carried it upstairs.

    ¡°Karen, do you know that the moment you just came out, Gaby looked at you with eyes that could almost pinch out water, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen a professional killer show such gentle eyes.¡±

    Rosemary sat cross-legged on the bed and looked at Karen¡¯s shy face with a smile.

    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t think that much at the time, I just wanted to help him get rid of Carry¡¯s entanglement.¡±

    Karen grabbed the corner of her coat and whispered.

    The most important reason is still what he said to Carry, no matter what, her life was saved by her.

    ¡°But do you know that with what you just said, everyone now knows that you are Gaby¡¯s girlfriend, even if you don¡¯t want to admit it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you scare me, I ¡­¡­ was just a few of us in the reception room, howe everyone knew about it all of a sudden?¡±

    Looking at her nervous look, Rosemary wasughing in her heart.

    This silly girl, obviously cares about Gaby, but hard not to nod, the most important thing is that if she does not admit her feelings before it is toote, until everyone knows her true identity, at that time even if she likes it again will not be as smooth as it is now.

    ¡°Karen, you actually do have Gaby in your heart, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her scarlet little face and asked seriously.

    Shaking his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Her heart is in turmoil now, not to mention that Gaby has not said she likes her in front of her, not to mention the fact that she was so miserable when he saw her, won¡¯t he dislike her?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Karen, still remember what I once told you? There is a good chance that you are my uncle¡¯s daughter, although Mom hasn¡¯t said anything yet, but after my observation during this period of time, I think that your real father is probably my uncle, have you ever thought about how you and Gaby should live with yourselves at that time if things are true?¡±

    At that time, even if the uncle has the intention to favor them, then The Bernard Family those so-called The Bernard Family people, will really ept a killer-born Gaby?

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t make jokes like that, okay? It¡¯s not funny.¡±

    Karen¡¯s face shed a sh of panic, she just wanted Abby to be quiet with her mother, andter find someone she liked, and he also liked t Abby¡¯s life.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t believe her, Rosemary took out her phone and dialed Judy¡¯s number, saying, ¡°Ask yourself!¡±

    Shoving it to her, Rosemary headed out the door, suddenly remembering something, turned her head and said, ¡°Gaby is leaving in two hours.¡±

    After saying that, and without waiting for Karen to say anything, Rosemary left alone.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Judy was sitting in the garden in the sun when she saw it was Rosemary calling, a light smile lifted her face, ¡°Hello, Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me Karen.¡±

    Hearing Judy¡¯s voice, Karen mumbled a low cry.

    ¡°Karen, why do you have your sister¡¯s phone, is something going on?¡±

    Feeling Karen¡¯s tone of voice is not right, Judy tone can not help but follow the nervous up.

    ¡°No mom, my sister and I are fine, mom, are you feeling better?¡±

    Hearing Judy¡¯s voice warmed Karen¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Everything is fine mom, by the way did you have a good time at Cloud and Sky?¡±

    Hearing that they were okay, Judy¡¯s tone followed a pleasant one.

    ¡°Well, happy!¡±

    ¡°Mom, I have something I want to ask you, can you tell me?¡±

    After a moment of silence, Karen finally asked what was on her mind.

    ¡°As long as mommy knows, mommy will tell you.¡±

    ¡°Mom, my real father is Rosemary¡¯s uncle, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The words fell, Judy¡¯s hand gripping the phone could not help but tighten a few points, originally wanted to wait for a suitable opportunity to tell her, did not expect her to find out so quickly.

    ¡°Mom, yes or no?¡±

    Karen¡¯s hand gripping the phone had long since broken out into tiny beads of sweat, and she wasn¡¯t sure whether she longed for Adrian to be her father or not.

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s your real father.¡±

    After a long time, Judy said slowly.

    Karen only felt a boom in her head, and the cells of her whole body ran wildly and rapidly, with a mixture of sadness and joy.

    ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong with you, don¡¯t you scare mommy?¡±

    Hearing no sound on the other side of the phone, Judy shouted anxiously.

    The tears slowly left along the cheeks, so they knew all along, no wonder Adrian was so good to her, every time he looked at her eyes with a strong sense of doting.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Mom, if one day I fall in love with an ordinary person, will you object?¡±

 Chapter 1208 Iâ€™ll wait for you

    Gaby came out of Adrian¡¯s office and saw her big brother standing outside smoking a cigarette, walked up and said, ¡°Big brother.¡±

    ¡°Are you free to have a cup of tea with big brother?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The two went to the restaurant by the sea together, Doyle ordered two cups of coffee, looked at his brother who had grown up and slowly asked, ¡°Did you tell the young master everything?¡±

    He knew it was too cruel to let Gaby make such a choice, because there is nothing wrong with loving someone, it¡¯s just a pity that he fell in love with a girl he shouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with, they are just an ordinary person, and Karen¡¯s identity is a heaven and a earth with them, that is what they can¡¯t afford.

    Gaby looked at his big brother, handsome face Tammy smile, said: ¡°Big brother, the young master let me go out to carry out a very important task, about a year¡¯s time, I am not in the days, you have to take good care of yourself, see a suitable girl to find one, I hope that when I return you in is alone. ¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me, but you yourself, you must pay attention to safety.¡±

    As Qiao Jun¡¯s personal bodyguard, each mission that is very dangerous, and he is nothing to help, sometimes he even thought, and one day Adrian down, he must persuade Gaby to quit this business, and then find a girl like, marry and have children, for their Qin family to start a branch.

    Looking at her brother, Doyle had a lot to say, but didn¡¯t know where to start.

    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t me you, don¡¯t worry I¡¯m really fine.¡±

    Doyle patted his brother¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry little Huai, but my brother is really doing this for your own good, you¡¯ll understandter.¡±

    ¡°Well, I understand.¡±

    Karen in learning that Adrian is her real father when the whole person is like a lost soul, a long time did not slow down, for her, know her real father is still in the heart is very happy, but that noble identity also let her feel the unprecedented pressure.

    Rosemary walked up and gently patted her arm, saying, ¡°Mom didn¡¯t tell you because she was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it for a while, you mustn¡¯t me them.¡±

    ¡°Every time I saw Mr. President always looked at me with doting eyes, at that time I always thought it was because of being with you, and I also thought it might be because of my mom, only I never thought in any way that he would really be my dad.¡±

    ¡°Actually, you should have found out long ago.¡±

    He should have guessed it during that blood transfusion.

    ¡°If it were you, sister, would you think that way?¡±

    That is the president, the president of the W country, the country¡¯s beloved Mr. President, that is how many people want to climb the head of the people, how can she an ordinary person to think over there.

    ¡°Since you already know the truth of the matter, I don¡¯t need to be worried and afraid because of these things, afraid that you won¡¯t understand the reason and then the rtionship with your uncle will be stiff.¡±

    Rosemary breathed a sigh of relief and said that she wouldn¡¯t have to worry so much after this.

    ¡°By the way, where did you just say Gaby was going?¡±

    Karen asked worriedly, thinking about what Rosemary had just said.

    ¡°I heard that he is going out on a mission this time, it is said that the mission is very dangerous, and the time to go at least six months, as for the specific task I am not very clear, I also identally heard.¡±

    As soon as the words dropped, Karen ran outside, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    Looking at her anxious expression, a faint smile surfaced on Rosemary¡¯s face, really a little fool.

    ¡°Is everything packed?¡±

    Inside the room, Doyle inquired as he admonished him to be safe.

    Gaby looked at it, nodded, and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s about right.¡±

    Looked at the time, there is still an hour before the departure, and the heart is thinking whether we should go to talk to Karen, after all, he can go out this time toe back or not is still an unknown, even if you cane back also take a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Fischer, there is someone outside looking for you.¡±

    At that moment, a man walked in and addressed Gaby.

    ¡°Who?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s a girl.¡±

    Gaby put the things in her hand aside and said to Doyle, ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    From a distance, Gaby saw Karen standing under a big tree, a light green chiffon dress fluttering in the wind, evoking a beautiful picture in Gaby¡¯s mind.

    Karen looked at Gaby who was walking like herself step by step, but for a moment she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°You were looking for me?¡±

    Gaby¡¯s tone is still cold, but the look in Karen¡¯s eyes is gentle.

    ¡°I heard Rosemary say you were going on a mission, is that true?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Looking at her, Gaby¡¯s voice was a little hoarse as she responded.

    ¡°Is it because of me?¡±

    Thinking about what Rosemary had told her, Karen asked cautiously.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Worried about her imagination, Gaby continued after a while.

    ¡°So how long is it going to take?¡±

    Karen looked at him and whispered an inquiry.

    In fact, the rtionship between her and Gaby even she herself does not know what in the end count, say is a one-night. The rtionship between the two people is unclear, said the rtionship between men and women, Gaby never said in front of her like her, this kind of confusing rtionship makes him very tangled.

    ¡°Not sure yet, maybe six months, maybe a year, or even longer.¡±

    Gaby stared at her closely, watching the changing expressions on her face, wanting several times to tell her what was on her mind, but fearing rejection by her.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to take that long!¡±

    The thought of the two people not being able to see each other for so long shed through Karen¡¯s heart with a tess loss, and it was hard, even she herself was taken aback by this reaction.

    Did she really like him?

    But Joseph ¡­, the

    The thought of Joseph tore deep inside Karen¡¯s heart. She gently closed her eyes and said to herself in her mind: Karen, until you are sure you have forgotten Joseph, you had better not give people hope, or you are going too far.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back from my mission as soon as I can.¡±

    Karen nodded and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    Three simple words just came out, and even Karen herself didn¡¯t notice that those three words came out so easily.

    And those three words have be the only motivation for Gaby to hold on to his life when he is on a missionter.

    ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°I believe you!¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled, looking out at the sea in the distance, with a faint smile on their faces.

    Yearster, Karen recalled what she had said today with a happy smile all over her face.

 Chapter 1209 Give me a break

    ¡°How much longer will it take to get there?¡±

    Wilson stood on the deck, looking off into the distance, and spoke to William at his side.

    ¡°Boss, you have asked this question more than a hundred times, in another hour you will see your beloved wife, you have mercy, spare my ears!¡±

    William sat down on the deck with a grunt and looked at Wilson with his whole body helpless.

    At this moment he finally understands that it is called a wife ve, not just let Rosemary hear another woman¡¯s voice inside the phone? As for such a gesture? People who don¡¯t know think he has done something unforgivable?

    ¡°It¡¯s been too long, order it down and make sure to arrive at Cloud and Sky within half an hour.¡±

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than William¡¯s entire body copsed on the deck.

    And William was carried off the ship in this way, from this time onwards, William almost always subconsciously want to run away when he sees Wilson, because in the face of such a madman, he is simply not blessed to suffer.

    ¡°Rosemary, I don¡¯t really want to go.¡±

    Karen looked at the dress ced on the bed, now her identity is not yet public, even if she does not go, no one will notice, plus she is really some to ufortable.

    ¡°Why, it¡¯s Adrian¡¯s birthday party tonight, so I can take this opportunity to introduce you guys properly.¡±

    Taking her hand, Rosemary looked at her and said.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go first, I have a little headache, can I go overter when the banquet officially starts?¡±

    ¡°Is that going to be okay, or should I go get a doctor toe over and take a look at you!¡± Rosemary reached out and touched her forehead with a worried look on her face.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just take a nap.¡±

    ¡°Okay then! If anything happens, call me or have theme over and call me, okay?¡±

    Looking at a somewhat pale little face, Rosemary said uneasily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    ¡°Then you go get some sleep, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    Rosemary gave a few more instructions before she left with relief.

    Inside the banquet hall, the melodious music slowly yed, and the guests who came to the banquet began to appear at the entrance one after another.

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Rosemary had juste downstairs when she saw Adrian sitting in the living room and called out sweetly.

    Seeing that Rosemary was alone, Adrian asked worriedly, ¡°Why are you alone, where¡¯s Karen?¡±

    ¡°Karen said she had a bit of a headache and said she wanted to take a nap and she woulde back when the party officially started.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡± With those words, Adrian turned to Doyle and instructed, ¡°Take a doctor to see it, and report back to me immediately if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Doyle was just about to leave when Rosemary called out, ¡°Wait a minute Doyle.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, Karen has fallen asleep. If you are really unsure, have someone stand guard at the door and check in when Karen wakes up.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Doyle, you get someone to guard the door and go check on Karen when she wakes up.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    After Adrian ordered, he reached out his hand and favored you with a smile at Rosemary, who smiled sweetly, took his arm and headed for the ballroom.

    Although the protagonist of this evening is Adrian, but in the moment Adrian and Rosemary appeared together at the entrance of the hall, the focus of the entire banquet hall fell on their bodies, Adrian a set of handmade suits will set off his three-dimensional body more handsome and straight, while Rosemary tonight a V-neck red dress, this dress is This dress is designed by the world famous designer JUAN, called ¡°only beautiful¡±, is one of his most sessful works, of course, his work is not what anyone can buy.

    Even the royalty want to buy a dress in his hands also depends on his mood, when Joe was promoted to vice president, Susan had worn JUAN master design works, butpared with Rosemary now, the fundamental is not a level.

    Rosemary¡¯s dress today is mainly in big red, the skirt of the dress is set with the top pink diamonds around, and each of the pink diamonds on it is worth a lot of money, of course Rosemary is not very clear, she only knows that the price of this dress must be very expensive, but does not know that it is the work of JUAN master.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Sean is known as the youngest ghost genius in the design world, while Master JUAN can be considered his predecessor, and the two have very different design styles, so the two have to appreciate her design with two different views altogether.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    ¡°Yes, even I, a female, was charmed by her, howe I didn¡¯t find her so pretty before.¡±

    Beside the banquet hall, some girls began to whisper their admiration privately.

    Of course there are people who can¡¯t eat grapes and say they are sour, Peggy and Anne are two of them.

    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t really see what¡¯s so good about her.¡±

    ¡°That is, Cindere even if she wears the crystal shoes she still can not change her fate of being Cindere.¡±

    April Taylor stood aside and did not say anything, but a pair of eyes have been staring at Rosemary, this is the first time she looked at a woman obsessed, beautiful women she had seen a lot, but like Rosemary such a woman with an aura, she is the first time to see, even if she is wearing an ordinary dress today, just she stood there, the focus of the whole scene The focus of the room was on her.

    I have to admit that this woman is really beautiful looking.

    ¡°April, isn¡¯t the dress that sister is wearing the ¡°Only¡± designed by JUAN master not long ago?¡±

    Meng Yao¡¯s bright eyes kept staring at the dress on Rosemary¡¯s body, and her palm-sized little face was full of surprise.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    April Taylor isn¡¯t really interested in the fashion world, so she doesn¡¯t know much about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, not long ago my cousin wanted to buy this dress, but was told that this dress has been bought by a mysterious person, at that time my cousin also deliberately let people to investigate, want to pay a high price to ask the other party is willing to cut, but the identity of the other party is too secretive, has not been found, did not think it would be in her body, this sister in the end what is the person? ¡±

    Although Meng Yao is not very old, she is fond of clothes, and there is almost no design master she does not know.

    April Taylor shook her head, no matter what her identity was, she never wanted to be her enemy anyway, if she could, she would like to be close friends with her, not because of her identity, just because of her person.

    ¡°It¡¯s OK that we won¡¯t be enemies with her anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Muller, happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the birthday party that Your Excellency and the Vice President hosted for me, thank you.¡±

    Adrian stretched out his hand to shake Adrian¡¯s hand and smiled, ¡°You¡¯re wee, young master, it¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Duncun.¡±

    Joe, who was standing on the side, smiled lightly and said, ¡°Where are your words, these are all the right things to do.¡±

 Chapter 1210 want to add to the crime

    Rosemary, who had been surrounded by those people since Adrian first came in and stood aside, then quietly retreated to the side, thinking that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything at lunch today and was now a little hungry, so she walked to the food area and chose some of her favorite food and carried it outside.

    The garden outside the ballroom was extraordinarily quiet. Rosemary found a more Susan ce to sit down and ate the meal in her hands with relish.

    She has eaten a lot of good food, but this is the first time she has eaten the food at the state banquet, no matter what it looks like or tastes like, it is different from what she has eaten before, and it is true that an uncle who is the president is happy.

    ¡°It seems that you are really quite capable, even our noble President¡¯s Excellency has been subdued by you, you really have some tricks up your sleeve!¡±

    Peggy wore a white V-neck backless dress, her bumpy body set off just right, especially the pair of Sean rabbits on the chest, very absorbing, that call out the look does not know how many men drool.

    Rosemary ignored her and ate her own bowl of dessert, always disdainful of such crazy dogs that bark around when they have nothing to do.

    Can not dog bite you a bite back she!

    The most important thing is to know that this is a crazy dog that bites people everywhere, she is more than able to ignore to try not to take care of.

    ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t you hear thisdy talking to you?¡±

    Peggy saw that Rosemary had no intention of paying attention to her, and became furious, and the corners of her mouth curled up in a wicked smile.

    ¡°Oops ¡­¡±

    Seeing that Peggy¡¯s whole body is about to fall on Rosemary¡¯s body, only to see Rosemary jumped up to the side, only to hear a thud, Peggy¡¯s whole body fell into the side of the fountain, a moment Rosemary forgot to call out.

    ¡°Help ¡­¡±

    ¡°Help ¡­¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Peggy kept pping the water in the fountain, while Rosemary, who was standing on top eating dessert, kindly reminded, ¡°Peggy, this is a fountain, the water is not as deep as your knees?¡±

    The words fell, the maids who heard the cry for help rushed over and snorted withughter, but because of Zhang Xiaowu¡¯s identity, everyone just pulled the corners of their mouths, after all, the people who can appear here are people they can¡¯t afford to offend.

    ¡°Rosemary, you dare to push thisdy, I think you are tired of living.¡±

    Peggy climbed up out of the fountain and pointed at Rosemary, yelling at the top of her lungs.

    At this time, the people inside heard a sound outside, many people havee out to watch, originally Peggy wore a dress is transparent, and now fall into the water, clothes tightly cling to her bumpy body, because Peggy¡¯s underwear is wearing a three-point style, the instant spring light leaked, so that many of the men on the scene immediately dry throat, a pair of lustful eyes constantly in Peggy The body of the messy look.

    cough cough ¡­

    Rosemary coughed lightly, looking at Peggy that is oblivious to the fact that she has been back as a prey like look, still proudly raised her proud face, so Rosemary can not help but hold the forehead, this woman really has a backbone.

    ¡°Peggy, if you want to add to the crime, you can¡¯t say anything. It¡¯s obvious that you didn¡¯t stand still for a while and fell into the fountain identally, so how can you put this charge on me now?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Peggy was even more furious and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t suddenly dodged out of the way, would I have fallen?¡±

    At that, Rosemary feel their own great injustice, a face of aggrieved said: ¡°Peggy, I am a person and not a Muppet, when you see danger will subconsciously want to avoid, okay, this is anyone present will have this reaction, okay, can not know that there is danger and still stupidly stand there as a fire target, right? ¡±

    Rosemary a speech immediately led to the presence of many began to whisper cut whispers, of course, more people are here to see the hrity.

    ¡°Peggy, I don¡¯t think this is the time to find out who¡¯s right and who¡¯s wrong, I think you¡¯re ¡­ now.¡±

    See Rosemary in their own body looked up and down, Peggy looked down, not to see okay, a look only to hear the ah sound, Peggy hands tightly covered their private parts, a small face suddenly red dripping blood, and yelled at Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, you wait for me! ¡±

    After saying this, he rushed away from the crowd and ran towards the lounge.

    And the people on the scene saw that the protagonist has left, not a momentter has been almost scattered.

    Rosemary exhaled lightly and shook her head helplessly. Just then, there was suddenly an extra ss of wine in front of her, and when she turned her head, she saw a handsome and handsome face.

    ¡°I think you need a ss of wine now to unwind and dpress.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epting the wine, Rosemary looked at the wine in her hand and had no intention of drinking it.

    The man could see Rosemary¡¯s defensiveness towards her andughed, ¡°Is Miss afraid I¡¯ll put drugs in the wine?¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary did not speak, the man thenughed lightly again and said, ¡°As the saying goes, you can¡¯t guard against people, thedy will have this vignce or right.¡±

    Rosemary carefully surveyed the man in front of her, although he did not look as good as Wilson, but also counted as a beautiful man, especially his body that mature and stable temperament, is now the most favorite of many young girls, if she is not surrounded by the appearance of handsome men, perhaps she will also have Tess good feeling for this temperament man.

    But after seeing those men who look more demonic than one another, Rosemary has no more feelings for him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±

    She is really not much of a drinker, even if she would drink that is also with Wilson when they will drink some, but even a drink, she will be drunk,monly known as a ss down.

    Since she had been drunk before, Wilson was worried that something would happen to her and made it mandatory for her not to drink when she was out on her own.

    The man will understand, revealing a charming smile, said: ¡°So it is, but girls outside can not drink or try not to drink, so it is also responsible for their own safety well.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary smiled at him Tammy and said thank you.

    ¡°Are you also a VIP invited to the party by the Vice President?¡±

    Seeing that he had no intention of leaving, Rosemary found a random topic to break the dull atmosphere.

    ¡°No, I had a friend who happened to be here and stopped by to say hello.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, the people who coulde here were people of honorable status, and she didn¡¯t want to have too much anxiety with these people, lest she involve herself in the end and bring unnecessary trouble to her uncle.

    ¡°What about your friend? Didn¡¯t he apany you?¡±

    This friend came all the way over to see him, but he was nowhere to be seen, which is not justified ah.

    ¡°He ah?¡± The man nced towards the inside of the banquet hall, wanting to wait for him to apany me, I¡¯m afraid it will take a while.¡±

 Chapter 1211 Life and Death

    The party had already begun when Wilson arrived at Cloud and Sky, and as soon as the boat docked two men in uniform approached, nodded slightly at Wilson and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Grant, the gentleman asked us to take you there.¡±

    ¡°With pleasure!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant please!¡±

    ¡°You guys take good care of Mr. Jung, and bring him here directly when he wakes up.¡±

    With amand to the attendant behind him, Wilson followed them out.

    Only when Wilson just left, the person lying on the recliner jumped up from the recliner and looked at Wilson¡¯s distant figure, muttering unhappily, ¡°Really is a guy who is big on sex and light on friends, the purpose has been achieved and started to tear down the bridge, see how I will tell Rosemaryter when I see her.¡±

    Hm ¡­

    Thinking of Rosemary¡¯s face when she finds out that Wilson is at home with a beautiful woman, and then thinking of Wilson on his knees begging for mercy, William is happy.

    ¡°Mr. Jung, what are youughing at?¡±

    The subordinate saw his young master smiling with a treacherous expression and could not help but ask with curiosity.

    William stretched out his hand and knocked on the top of his subordinate¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying? Curiosity killed the cat.¡±

    The subordinate looked at the wicked smile hanging from the corner of William¡¯s mouth, his body shivered subconsciously and said, ¡°Mr. Jung, if there are no other orders I will go to other things, wish you a happy night.¡±

    With those words, the man disappeared in front of William as fast as he could.

    Looking at the lightning speed of his subordinate, William couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips, touched his demonic face and said to himself, ¡°Is he that scary?¡±

    When he finished, he shook his head and walked ahead.

    ¡°Miss Harris, just now Karen said her stomach is very ufortable and asked you toe over.¡±

    A woman dressed in ballroom attire approached and said respectfully to Rosemary.

    Rosemary was wondering how to get out of here when she heard Karen was ufortable and gave the man a slight nod and said, ¡°Sorry, I have some things I need to take care of, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Do you need help?¡±

    The man saw her face anxious, stood up and asked kindly.

    ¡°Thanks, I can do it myself.¡±

    After saying that, he hurriedly followed the waiter and left.

    The man looked at her hurriedly leaving the figure, the corners of his lips hooked up a Tammy smile, it seems that this trip is really worth it!

    ¡°Mr. Scott, His Excellency invites you to the VIP room.¡±

    Doyle came out and saw Timothy standing in the garden and went up to him with a smile.

    ¡°He finally remembered me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, because there are too many guests today and I couldn¡¯t get away for a while.¡±

    Timothy waved his hand and said, ¡°Doyle you don¡¯t have to speak for him, it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve been hung out to dry by him, I¡¯ve been used to it for so many years.¡±

    After all, what Timothy said was true. Whenever people came to see their husband, they had to wait for half a day, but the important thing was that The Scott Family had never been angry.

    ¡°Mr. Scott, His Excellency will be here soon, I have something to do, so I will not bother you.¡± He also had to go to Rosemary, just inside the hall has not seen her, worried about her by those women, after all, those people still do not know Rosemary¡¯s true identity, this if she had something wrong, it is not a joke.

    ¡°Doyle, have you seen Rosemary?¡±

    Adrian came upstairs just in time to see Doyle preparing to leave and walked up to ask.

    ¡°The waiter just said he saw Missy in the garden, I¡¯m going to find her now.¡±

    ¡°Well, bring her straight here when you find her, and just take this opportunity to introduce her to Timothy.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Karen in the room?¡±

    Rosemary saw that this was not the way to her room and asked the waiter who was leading the way.

    ¡°Karen just said she had a stomachache, and seeing how pale she looked, she now took her to the ind¡¯s infirmary.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    However, Rosemary did not notice the coldness in the waiter¡¯s eyes, because at the moment her heart was on Karen¡¯s body and she only wanted to see Karen as soon as possible.

    Through the intricate corridors, the attendant finally stopped at the door of a room and said to Rosemary, ¡°Karen is in there now for an infusion, Miss Harris can go in and see her.¡±

    Rosemary stood at the front door, a coldness that made her reach out and rub her arms, just when she wanted to ask why it was so cold here, she was pushed by a fierce force, Rosemary fell into the room, and by the time she looked at the ce clearly, the door of the room had already been closed.

    ¡°Hey, open the door, open the door.¡±

    Rosemary pounded hard on the heavy door, yet all she got in response was a cold echo.

    Looking at the scene in front of her, Rosemary felt her heart was about to stop, here is a special freezer for food storage, and the ind every time the freezer is opened from 6:00 a. m. to 6:00 a. m. the next day, this is still in Cloud and Sky when there are guests, if there are no guests, there may be ten days and a half months no onees.

    With that in mind, Rosemary stood up and rapped desperately on the door, hoping that anyone passing by would hear her.

    What Rosemary does not know is that when the icehouse was built, in order to make the food inside the icehouse more hygienic and fresh, the icehouse was purposely built in the north a little distance from the pce, because this side of the trees, but also this Cloud and Sky Ind is a beautiful scenery.

    ¡°Help ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is anyone out there?¡±

    ¡°Help me!¡±

    Rosemary was in a corner and her consciousness was getting dazed, but a voice in her ear kept telling her to live ¡­ live ¡­¡­

    ¡°Wilson, help me!¡±

    Meanwhile, Wilson, who had just arrived at the banquet hall, suddenly had a stabbing paining from his heart, stopped in his tracks, stretched out and then covered his chest: what¡¯s wrong with me, why does my heart hurt so much, and my body inexplicably appeared a touch of fear.

    This feeling scared him like never before. He didn¡¯t know what was wrong with him, and thinking that he would soon see Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s steps couldn¡¯t help but start to pick up again.

    ¡°Mr. Grant ¡­¡±

    As soon as Doyle came out, he saw Wilson appearing in the banquet hall and gave a respectful shout.

    ¡°Doyle, do you know where Rosemary is right now?¡±

    He had been searching for Rosemary from the moment he entered, but never saw her.

    ¡°Karen is not feeling well, Missy may have gone back, let me take you there!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Doyle.¡±

    Doyle was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Mr. Grant is too kind, it¡¯s what Doyle should do.¡±

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    Karen felt better, looked at the time and it was already eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Thinking that Rosemary was still waiting for her to go over, she casually drew on a light makeup, changed into a simple dress and went out.

 Chapter 1212 Rosemary is missing

    ¡°Karen, why are you here alone, isn¡¯t Missy with you?¡±

    Doyle didn¡¯t see Rosemary and asked.

    Karen looked at Doyle with a confused look on her face and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Rosemary go to the party with you guys?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Rosemarye back?¡±

    Wilson saw her confused, a sense of foreboding roaming in his heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been sleeping inside my room, I haven¡¯t seen Rosemarye back, is something wrong?¡±

    Seeing that they were also at a loss, Karen couldn¡¯t help but follow the anxiety.

    ¡°So, Karen and Mr. Grant look around the garden first, maybe Missy is out for a walk, I¡¯ll call some people to look around, if there is any news immediately contact.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson and Karen were looking around the garden, and the garden was extra busy at the moment because of the party. Adrian was chatting with Evania, and seeing Wilson and Karen in a hurry, he went up and asked, ¡°Mr. Grant, are you looking for something?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen Rosemary here?¡±

    ¡°No, I was trying to find her, but I didn¡¯t see her even after looking around the garden, I thought she had gone back?¡±

    After all, she doesn¡¯t like the asion.

    ¡°Rosemary hasn¡¯te back at all, do you think something could have happened to Rosemary?¡±

    Thinking of those thousand Miss Kim¡¯s previous difficulties, Karen could not help but be afraid to say.

    After Karen said so, Adrian also found something wrong, after all, he had seen with his own eyes how much those girls hated Rosemary.

    Now that Rosemary has inexplicably disappeared, one can¡¯t help but think that way.

    Wilson¡¯s heart is in turmoil at the moment, how did not expect such a thing to happen as soon as he arrived.

    ¡°You guys should not be too anxious, there are surveince everywhere on this Cloud and Sky, let¡¯s go to the president and ask him to pull out the surveince on this Cloud and Sky to see it, won¡¯t we know?¡±

    As soon as Evania¡¯s words left her mouth, Wilson walked briskly toward the VIP room in front of her.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Doyle pushed the door in and bowed to Adrian and Timothy, then turned to Adrian and said, ¡°Missy¡¯s gone.¡±

    Falling into tune, Adrian jerked up from his seat, his face hard as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on, didn¡¯t you say she went back to Karen?¡±

    ¡°I also thought Missy had gone to see Karen, but Mr. Grant and I happened to see Karene by alone on the way back and she said she hadn¡¯t seen Missy go back.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did something happen?¡±

    Timothy saw Adrian¡¯s gloomy face and asked with concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Timothy, I may not be able to stay with you, I¡¯ll have someone take you down to rest and I¡¯lle back to youter.¡±

    ¡°Since you have something to do then you go busy! I still have important things to do, I came over today mainly to see you, since you have something to do then I won¡¯t bother you, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    With that, Timothy grabbed his jacket and prepared to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone send you.¡±

    Timothy waved his hand andughed, ¡°No, I can do it myself.¡±

    When he finished, he turned around and let the outside go.

    The reason he didn¡¯t let Adrian¡¯s men drop him off was to see if he could still meet Rosemaryter.

    ¡°Go and pull up all the surveince for me tonight, and make sure you find Rosemary for me within ten minutes.¡±

    As soon as Timothy left, Adrian ordered Doyle with a gloomy handsome face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had the surveince removed, we¡¯ll have news soon.¡±

    Adrian thought for a while, then hurried out the door again, and just walked to the door and saw Wilson as well as Adrian and them.

    As soon as Karen saw Adrian, tears instantly fell and she said fearfully, ¡°Sir, my sister is missing.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister will be fine. You¡¯re not well yet, I¡¯ll have someone send you back to rest first, okay?¡±

    Looking at the pale Karen, Adrian said heartily.

    The Evania, who is standing next to Wilson at the moment, saw this scene and frowned slightly, with an obscure look in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m going with you guys to Rosemary.¡±

    Karen looked up at him, since she knew that Adrian was her father, her heart no longer had the initial scruples, in her eyes, Rosemary was gone, Adrian was her only family, like a person floating in the vast sea, clinging to the straw that saved his life.

    ¡°Okay, then you take care of yourself.¡±

    Adrian nced at Wilson, said nothing, and a group of people hustled towards the surveince room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Rosemary will be fine.¡±

    Adrian felt the anger as well as fear in Wilson¡¯s heart and patted him on the shoulder tofort him.

    ¡°Your Excellency, found it.¡±

    Not a momentter, the surveince room pulled out the video of Rosemary sitting in the garden eating and Peggy deliberately broke her foot and deliberately fell towards Rosemary, wanting to take the opportunity to push Rosemary into the fountain, not realizing that finally Rosemary gently dodged and let herself fall into the fountain.

    After that is the video of Peggy looking for Rosemary¡¯s trouble, but they only argued a few words, but it was Peggy¡¯sst words that made Wilson and Adrian¡¯s faces hard to see.

    ¡°Your Excellency the President, if this matter is not convenient for you to step in and solve it, why don¡¯t you leave it to me?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s voice was extremely cold, and his deep eyes shed with a dense killing intent.

    ¡°Rosemary is my niece, and whoever dares to put attention on her is against me, Adrian,¡± and people who go against him never end up well.

    ¡°Found Missy.¡±

    All eyes fell on the somewhat dim video, a waiter appeared in front of Rosemary, I don¡¯t know what the waiter said to Rosemary, and saw Rosemary put down her things and hurriedly followed.

    ¡°Someone, go find this waiter for me.¡±

    As soon as the words were out of his mouth, Wilson spoke up, ¡°Where else is this direction going, other than back to where they live?¡±

    ¡°This direction leads to the side halls, in addition to the storage room in the back.¡±

    When Doyle finished, Wilson stormed out.

    Adrian followed suit. Adrian gave orders directly to the guardpany, and for a moment, the ind was all in search of Rosemary¡¯s men in ck.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson shouted as he searched, the panic growing.

    ¡°Mr. Grant wait!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Stopping in his tracks, Wilson looked at Adrian and said.

    ¡°This is not the way we are looking, now let¡¯s think about it, if you were the one who would put Rosemary in what ce?¡±

    After all, this is Cloud and Sky, want to kill people under the President¡¯s nose, those people do not dare to do so clearly, so they are very likely to ¡­

    The two men looked at each other and could not help but drop their eyes somewhere, and the two men drew their legs and ran in the same direction.

 Chapter 1213 Rosemary, hang in there

    ¡°It¡¯s cold ¡­¡±

    ¡°Wilson, help me, help me!¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s body is getting unsupportable and her consciousness is gettingx.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you there?¡±

    Outside, Wilson and Adrian were shouting loudly and pping their hands against the heavy door.

    When Wilson walked up to a heavy door, a prating coldness from the bottom of the feet upward, looking down at the cold airing out from underneath, hastily pressed a button aside, the moment the door opened, Wilson¡¯s whole heart also stopped beating, Rosemary crouched in the corner with her hands on her knees, her whole body had been attached with white frost.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson took off his jacket and wrapped it around her body, picked her up and ran outside.

    ¡°Rosemary, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you hear me? You¡¯re holding on, I¡¯m going to make sure nothing happens to you.¡±

    When Adrian saw Rosemary in Wilson¡¯s arms, he was also stunned by the scene before him.

    ¡°This is more into the room where I live, so go to my ce first!¡±

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, hang in there, it¡¯s going to be okay soon.¡±

    At this time, Rosemary had a long, long dream, dreaming that she was standing alone in the snow and ice, the cold kept hitting her body, she shouted loudly, hoping that someone would hear her cry for help, but her throat had already released the sound, still no one came to save her, just when she thought she was going to die slowly like this, she heard in a daze Wilson¡¯s voice shouting at her, but she is too sleepy, heavy eyelids can not open, even though she wanted to open her eyes to see her favorite man, but never open their eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, the water is ready, put her in the water.¡±

    Wilson carefully lowered Rosemary into the tub, rubbing her hands anywhere on her body, calling her name over and over as he did so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get her a ss of milk.¡±

    After saying that, Adrian hurriedly went outside to heat up a ss of milk, and in a short while both Adrian and Karen came over.

    ¡°Rosemary, how did you be this way?¡±

    Looking at the almost lifeless Rosemary, Karen¡¯s tears fell in torrents.

    ¡°Quickly massage her arms and legs and talk to her more.¡±

    Wilson almost yelled out loud.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Only after Wilson yelled at her, Karen realized what she was doing and kept massaging Rosemary¡¯s body with Wilson on one side.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the milk, let Rosemary have some milk to warm up.¡±

    Adrian came in with the milk, and Wilson helped Rosemary up and passed it to her mouth, saying softly, ¡°Here, have some milk first.¡±

    ¡°Slow down!¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    At that moment, Rosemary coughed violently and slowly opened her eyes to see a familiar handsome face, ¡°Wilson, is it really you?¡±

    Trying to reach out to touch his face, Rosemary realized she didn¡¯t even have the strength to lift her hand.

    Wilson saw her wake up, his eyes were red, and his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°It¡¯s me, I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°I thought I would never see you again, never see the children.¡±

    As her consciousness grewx, the only thought in her mind was that she wanted to live, she hadn¡¯t seen him or the baby yet, she couldn¡¯t die so easily.

    ¡°Fool, how could it be? Look, I¡¯m here now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Dropping a kiss on her forehead, Wilson¡¯s voice caught in his throat.

    He really didn¡¯t dare to imagine if he hadn¡¯te today, whether he would have to lose her like this.

    Hearing that familiar voice, a happy smile appeared on Rosemary¡¯s face, ¡°How nice!¡±

    The words fell, and the whole person fell unconscious again.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you, don¡¯t you scare me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, first carry Rosemary to the room and let the doctor give her a full body check-up.¡±

    Adrian tapped him on the shoulder and gestured for him to carry Rosemary to the bed.

    ¡°You guys go out first, and I¡¯ll check in when I help her change her clothes.¡±

    Karen was about to say if she wanted to help, but was stopped by a look from Adrian, who also understood that Wilson would not let anyone else do the work for him at this time.

    In a short time, Wilson came out, and when the doctor saw hime out, he hurried in and started to examine Rosemary.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Rosemary in your care, I¡¯m going out to take care of some business and will be overter.¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary¡¯s life was no longer in danger, Adrian turned to Wilson.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    Adrian gave him a look, sighed lightly and said, ¡°It is indeed my responsibility for what happened, but don¡¯t worry, I will not let Rosemary suffer all this for nothing.¡±

    Although he knew that she had some arguments with those thousand Miss Kim, but then did not think in this regard, only thought that it was a girl¡¯s fight, so did not care too much, if you know that in the end will be so, he would never let her leave his side half a step.

    When Adrian left, Adrian walked to Wilson¡¯s side and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s best to let him handle this matter, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    This point he never doubted, after all, Rosemary in his heart is very important, this he is no doubt, he just can not understand is, Rosemary just came here, ording to her character, it is impossible to provoke those people to kill her, although the celebrities among the rivalry is often, but like this to kill or not many, it seems that this The matter still needs to be investigated secretly.

    ¡°Adrian, do me a favor!¡±

    Wilson attached to Adrian¡¯s ear and whispered a few words, only to see Adrian nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take care of this matter.¡±

    In fact, even if Wilson did not ask him to investigate, he also nned to secretly and secretly investigate.

    ¡°Doctor, is my sister okay?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Karen saw the doctor finish his examination and asked in a hurry.

    ¡°Thisdy¡¯s body is not a big deal, but she stayed in the freezer for such a long time, the body¡¯s organs have received a lot of damage, this period of time or need to take a good rest,ter I will prescribe some tonic medicine, see her body cold to force out, this period of time you remember not to give her cold drinks and so on.¡±

    The doctor is Adrian¡¯s personal doctor, and although he doesn¡¯t know exactly what Rosemary¡¯s status is, since Adrian called him over, he naturally follows Adrian¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°Thank you doctor, so do I need to avoid food or anything like that?¡±

    ¡°Try to eat less raw, cold and spicy food, and let her eat more nourishing and warming food for the uterus, which will help her conceiveter.¡±

 Chapter 1214 Number One Suspect

    ¡°Missy, Rosemary has been found by them, what should we do next?¡±

    In the woods, two ck figures stood under the moonlight, looking extraordinarily mysterious, giving a hazy sense of mystery.

    The woman called Missy had a cold smile at the corner of her mouth and said in a cold voice: ¡°I had no intention of taking her life.¡± After all, Rosemary¡¯s identity is extraordinary, as long as the disappearance of a moment will certainly arouse suspicion, the reason she did this is only to teach her a lesson, originally thought that the first to find her missing will be Adrian, after all, a fool can see Adrian look at Rosemary full of love, and she can just use this rtionship to create some opportunities for them. But she didn¡¯t expect Wilson to suddenly appear here.

    ¡°Now that His Excellency the President is investigating the attendant who took Rosemary, what do we do next?¡±

    ¡°In this world only the dead do not talk, what to do next should not need me to teach you!¡±

    The woman looked up and said, ¡°Yes, my subordinate understands.¡±

    ¡°Now the biggest suspect is Peggy, now those people still don¡¯t know Rosemary¡¯s rtionship with The Bernard Family, you go deal with it, that Zhang surname was originally very dissatisfied with Adrian¡¯s promotion to president, you can start from there.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Yes, my subordinate understands.¡±

    At the same time, Peggy, who wanted to make a fool of Rosemary at the party but didn¡¯t expect to make such a big fool of herself, came back and felt dizzy after changing her clothes and kept sneezing, Alban Chuang was worried about her health and let her stay in her room to rest.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Cloud and Sky was already in an uproar and she had been listed as the number one suspect.

    ¡°Peggy, Mr. Chuang wants you toe to the front room.¡±

    When Peggy, who was wrapped in a nket and sneezing, saw the waitering to call her downstairs, Missy¡¯s temper instantly rose and she yelled at the waiter, ¡°Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m sick? Tell my dad that there is something to talk about tomorrow.¡±

    Seeing that the waiter had no intention of leaving, Peggy red at the waiter and shouted, ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear thisdy?¡±

    ¡°Peggy, it¡¯s His Excellency the President here, and he wants to see you by name.¡±

    The waiter looked at Peggy cautiously, trembling timidly.

    In the circle of high society celebrities, there are a few thousand Miss Kim is notoriously difficult to serve, and Peggy is one of them, and the reason she dares to be so uninvited inside the circle, in addition to her father is the Speaker of Parliament, there are her two brothers are also deeply important positions, plus the top there is a sister is the Crown Princess of C, so the general people do not dare to easily offend her.

    However, Peggy is not a very smart girl, plus she has always acted recklessly, as long as who said something in front of her, she will not be able to distinguish between right and wrong, directly to the other party to bear a grudge, Rosemary is one of them.

    ¡°You mean His Excellency the President wants to see me?¡±

    Peggy was so happy to hear that it was Adrian who wanted to see her, she yelled at the waiter, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier, why are you still standing there,e and get my clothes.¡±

    The waiter saw this and wanted to say that His Excellency the President had a very ugly face this time and wanted to tell her to hurry up and go down, but Peggy didn¡¯t notice the expression on the waiter¡¯s face at the moment and sat in front of the makeup mirror happily thinking about which outfit she would wear to meet Adrian.

    Adrian, the best and most charming man in W. Although he is over forty years old, he looks like he is in his early thirties, and with his innate temperament, he is simply the prince charming candidate that all girls dream of. For so many girls, even if Adrian is married, as long as they can spend the night with such a man like a god, it is also the highest honor.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you came over to Peggy sote, did this girl Peggy do something to make you angry?¡±

    Alban Chuang saw Adrian¡¯s dark face since he came in, and with his daughter falling into the fountain tonight, and now Adrianing to the door himself, he couldn¡¯t help but be more sure that his daughter had something to do with it.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang look at these videos first.¡±

    Doyle yed the video of the surveince room investigation to Alban Chuang, the video of Peggy deliberately breaking her foot and trying to push Rosemary down the fountain was clearly visible, but he did not understand is that Adrian just because her daughter deliberately embarrassed the girl, so he came to his house to ask for punishment?

    ¡°Your Excellency, forgive my ignorance, this video is obviously just a scene of two girls fooling around, although Peggy was the first to pick a fight, but I believe there must be other reasons for this, although the little girl is usually a little spiteful still sex, but it does not mean that she will somehow go to other people¡¯s trouble, I think there must be other reasons for this, not to mention that the little girl also because of their own fault and received the punishment that should be, this matter I think ¡­¡±

    ¡°I believe Mr. Chuang also heard about what happened tonight, just after Peggy and Miss Harris argued, not long Miss Harris inexplicably disappeared, after we saw in the video someone deliberately lured her away and locked her in the north of the ice house, and now life and death is still unknown, I believe Mr. Chuang should have heard about it. Chuang should have heard about it!¡±

    Doyle¡¯s words just fell, Peggy just came down from upstairs, heard them say Rosemary was locked up in the freezer room, three steps to Doyle¡¯s front, loudly questioned: ¡°Doyle what does that mean, you don¡¯t think Rosemary was locked up in the freezer room because I sent someone to do it, right? ¡±

    ¡°Whether Peggy did it or not, I believe Peggy knows better than any of us present in our hearts.¡±

    Peggy turned her head to look at Adrian incredulously and said, ¡°Since Your Excellency suspects that Peggy did it, then it so happens that Peggy also has a question for Your Excellency, what kind of person is Rosemary that makes you protect her so much? Is it just because she satisfies you?¡±

    ¡°Peggy, shut up.¡±

    As soon as Alban Chuang¡¯s words fell, a crisp p was heard, only to see Adrian¡¯s face was so cold that it could almost freeze people into ice, and his deep eyes radiated an appalling coldness, and his tone was cold: ¡°I, Adrian, have never hit a woman before, but I didn¡¯t expect to see an exception in Peggy¡¯s body today. Is this what you call good breeding? But in my opinion, you are even worse than ordinary people.¡±

    Peggy was blinded and looked at Adrian with disbelief. She never expected that Adrian, the president of a country, would beat her for a woman who was nothing.

 Chapter 1215 better not be your doing

    ¡°Your Excellency, please calm down, my daughter was just spoiled by me for a while, in fact, she is not bad in nature.¡±

    Although Alban Chuang also do not know this woman called Rosemary in the end is what Adrian¡¯s people, but no matter what the rtionship is, just based on the words of his daughter is enough to be punished, insulting the leader of a country this crime is not light, at this moment he is d that Adrian only pped her, otherwise, just the crime of insulting the president is enough to make his own daughter The daughter spent the rest of her life in prison.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang should know that the crime of defiling the president to his face is enough to put Peggy in jail for a good period of reflection.¡±

    Doyle displeased to look at Peggy, before he also just thought Peggy just by the family to spoil the Missy temper, did not expect this where is spoiled, simply is the chest is big brain, even the President of His Excellency also dare to sully at will.

    ¡°Yes, yes, my subordinate understands, I will definitely discipline my little daughter strictly in the future, and I also ask you to be generous and not to treat my daughter in general.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong, what I said was originally the truth, everyone knows about this matter, so why should I tarnish his reputation by saying it?¡±

    Peggy covered her swollen cheek and roared with indignation.

    ¡°You shut up!¡±

    Alban Chuang was angry with his daughter, who was so stupid that she was about to vomit blood, not to mention the rtionship between Rosemary and Adrian, and even if they were a man and a woman, it was not something they could just say.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m wrong, can he just beat people up because he¡¯s the president and superior? I¡¯m not convinced!¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±

    The words fell, Alban Chuang raised his hand to the other side of Peggy¡¯s face, a crisp p that Doyle could not help but shake his head.

    This Peggy is really stubborn, really people want to make death pull can not pull.

    ¡°Dad, you hit me!¡±

    Peggy turned her head to look at her father, who had not even raised his voice since she was a child, and today he beat her for an unrted woman, and her tears fell, and Alban Chuang looked at his face, which was swollen to a high height, and med himself and hated him.

    ¡°Peggy, didn¡¯t you ask me what makes me tick? Well, now I¡¯m going to tell you on what basis.¡±

    Adrian stood up and walked over to Peggy, stopping not three feet away from her, and said word for word, ¡°Just because she is my Adrian¡¯s niece, Missy of The Bernard Family, that¡¯s enough to convince you!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, Rosemary is your niece, Missy of The Bernard Family?¡±

    Peggy¡¯s body could not help but stagger backwards a few steps, no wonder Adrian said before that she was not something they could afford to mess with, it turned out that she was Missy of The Bernard Family, Adrian¡¯s niece.

    Apparently, Alban Chuang also did not expect Rosemary is Adrian¡¯s niece, but The Bernard FamilyMissy did not die at a very young age? Then what is this Rosemary now, or that year The Bernard FamilyMissy did not die?

    ¡°Now that you know Rosemary¡¯s identity, isn¡¯t it time for you to tell me if Rosemary was the one you put in the freezer or not?¡±

    Adrian approached step by step, Peggy was shocked by his coldness at the moment, shaking her face swollen into a pig¡¯s head and crying, ¡°I didn¡¯t, it really wasn¡¯t me.¡±

    Even if she doesn¡¯t like Rosemary, but this kind of murder and arson thing she absolutely can¡¯t do, even if she usually seems to be spiteful and unreasonable, but killing this kind of thing she can¡¯t even think about.

    ¡°And what is your exnation for what happened in the video?¡±

    Adrian has asked Doyle private investigation, the only and Rosemary conflict these days in addition to Anne is her Peggy, coupled with her leaving when she put down the harsh words, want not to let him believe are not difficult.

    ¡°That, I saw her sitting alone in the garden, thinking of what she said about me before, I was angry, I wanted to deliberately make things difficult for her, originally I wanted to use my broken foot to push her into the fountain, but did not think she dodged, and finally became my own fall into the water, although aftering up I argued with her a few words, but I left and came back here, and then it was dizziness, sneezing, after my father knew, worried about my body will not allow me to go to the party, and then I have been in the room until just you came over I woke up, do not believe you can ask the waiter here or my father.¡±

    ¡°Dad, tell him!¡±

    At this moment Peggy has long been no just look, now she just want to hurry to clear their suspicions, or she will be dead.

    If Rosemary was not one of Adrian¡¯s people, she was not afraid, after all, Adrian really wanted to do something to her, but now Rosemary is his niece, Missy of The Bernard Family, and Adrian is an extremely protective person, this in case Rosemary If Rosemary has a problem, then even if she has a hundred mouths, she can¡¯t say it.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Peggy is right, she has been in the room since she came back to change her clothes and has not gone out. I believe Missy was locked in the freezing room by no means by Peggy, and I hope Your Excellency will look into it.¡±

    Alban Chuang also knows that Adrian is an extremely protective person, and now that Rosemary is locked in the freezer, his daughter is the biggest suspect until the culprit is found.

    ¡°And how can I trust that the waiter wasn¡¯t sent by Peggy?¡±

    Although the video can not see the face of the waiter, it is clear that the other party is intentionally avoid the camera, and the ind¡¯s waiters are almost all selected after strict requirements, even the height, three circumference is almost the same, so just from the body and height, it is difficult to be able to distinguish who is actually.

    Hearing Adrian say so, Peggy¡¯s face instantly pale and bloodless, plus the two ps just now, at the moment Peggy looks like a bloodless corpse, let people look very frightening.

    Now all the evidence points to her, unless the person who really killed Rosemary is found, she can¡¯t even jump into the yellow river to clear the suspicion of intentional murder.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Your Excellency, whether you believe it or not, I still say that Rosemary is not the one I put in the freezing room, I know that all the evidence now points to me, all think that I did it, but I Peggy is not a person who dares not do anything, want me to admit these charges, then you have to produce solid evidence to prove that I directed all this, when the timees I will never say a word for myself.¡±

    ¡°You better not have done it, or you should know what will happen to you.¡±

 Chapter 1216 Iâ€™ll never dare to do it again

    As soon as Adrian left, Peggy¡¯s whole body was paralyzed on the floor and tears kept falling down.

    Alban Chuang looked at her, his face was also ugly to the extreme, although at first he was indeed very dissatisfied with Adrian as president, because in his opinion, Adrian drew up a governing treaty is too bold, and finally can not be implemented and cause public anger, untilter, watching under his leadership of the W country slowly on a higher peak *, he also slowly from the bottom of his heart approved of him, but Because Joe has been eyeing the presidency, so he chose to be neutral, not to offend anyone, peacefully doing his job, of course, in front of others, he is also proud.

    But that doesn¡¯t mean he couldn¡¯t carry the situation, so in the eyes of those people, this state of his became an ambitious state of mind.

    ¡°Someone, go get the ice bag and put it on Miss¡¯s face.¡±

    Although this time Peggy did go too far, but after all, it is his own daughter, Alban Chuang even in anger also really do not care about her.

    The youngest is the youngest in the family and has been held in the hands of the family as a princess since she was a child, so if she is really to me, it is his father¡¯s failure to discipline.

    ¡°Dad, I really just wanted to spite her, I really didn¡¯t send anyone to put her in the freezing room, really, you have to believe me.¡±

    Only after hearing Alban Chuang ask his underlings to bring ice, Peggy slowly turned her head to look at her father and cried.

    ¡°You, how many times have I told you, why do you always have to suffer losses before you can grow up? If in the end all the evidence points to you, even dad can¡¯t protect you, do you know the seriousness of this?¡±

    Alban Chuang hugged her, a look of hate, not to mention that they are in a ce originally higher than others, as the saying goes, the higher you stand, the higher the glory, the higher the danger, it is clear that their daughter is being used as a gun by people with a heart.

    ¡°Dad, I know I¡¯m wrong, I won¡¯t dare to do it again.¡±

    Lying in Alban Chuang¡¯s arms, Peggy said loudly and painfully.

    Alban Chuang stroked his daughter¡¯s head, and now he was hoping that Adrian would be able to find out who was behind the maniption.

    ¡°Doyle, what do you think about this?¡±

    Doyle was named to push the bridge of the nose on the eyes, thought for a while said: ¡°This is not easy to say, although Peggy this upbringing is indeed worrying, but also can not be discharged is someone want to use Peggy this thing to harm Missy, and vice versa? If this thing is really Peggy do, then just when she knows the truth, she should look panic, but obviously she did not, she said Missy is not her locked in the freezing room when the eyes are very firm, so this thing I can not draw a conclusion.¡±

    Doyle said his thoughts, only to see Adrian¡¯s face looking into the distance, an obscure and unknown, and finally said coldly: ¡°This matter you go to me to find out, no matter who is behind that person, dare to touch my people, I will not let him have a good time.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    At the beginning they were not capable, so he lost his favorite sister, now, he is never going to let twenty years of things repeat again, no matter who the other party actually is, unexpectedly dare to kill people under his Adrian¡¯s eyes, then don¡¯t me him for not being polite.

    Doyle obviously felt the murderous intent emanating from Adrian¡¯s body and understood how much he med himself at the moment, when he left Rosemary with him was hoping to protect her well, but now this happened under his nose, if not for the sudden appearance of Mr. Grant, he could not imagine the consequences now.

    ¡°By the way, you tell ck Eagle and White Tiger to take care of Blume and Nina, I¡¯m worried that those people will set their eyes on them.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Wilson held a hot towel and kept wiping Rosemary¡¯s hands, who hadn¡¯t woken up since she was in the bathtub.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Wilson, go change your clothes, I¡¯ll take care of Rosemary first, or Rosemary will me herself if you fall ill again when Rosemary wakes up.¡±

    Even though the room was heated, Wilson¡¯s clothes got wet when he was holding Rosemary, so it was easy to catch a cold even with the heater on.

    Karen looked at Wilson, who kept wiping Rosemary¡¯s hands, and advised worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had the clothes sent over, go take a hot shower first, Rosemary has so many of us watching, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Adrian stood by and chimed in.

    Looking at Rosemary, who was still asleep, Wilson handed the towel to Karen, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Wilson¡¯s wee, she¡¯s my sister too.¡±

    Wilson looked at her and nodded, just as he tried to stand up he felt his head shaking and dizzy, Adrian hurriedly held him up and said with concern, ¡°Are you okay, should we call a doctor toe and take a look?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s probably because I¡¯ve been on my back too long, I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    Adrian nodded, looked at him, and said, ¡°Tell me if you don¡¯t feel well, don¡¯t hang in there, we¡¯re still here.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to talk about this between us, and to say that I am also responsible for Rosemary bing like this, if only I had arranged someone to follow her.¡±

    Speaking of this, Adrian is also ming himself, only he didn¡¯t expect those people to be so bold as to dare to make a move on Rosemary in front of so many people.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, this kind of thing don¡¯t say you, even we are defenseless, just don¡¯t let me know who did it, or I will make his life worse than death.¡±

    The thought that he was one stepte, he and Rosemary could really be parted forever, the thought of that moment, Wilson felt his heart stopped beating, that feeling he tried once in never want to try again.

    Rosemary fell into the sea when he thought she was gone, how he survived those days, only he knows, that kind of walking dead days to think about are scared.

    ¡°I have asked the people below to investigate secretly, I believe there will be news soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As soon as Wilson left, Adrian arrived and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Rosemary doing?¡±

    ¡°Still in aa, the doctor said that because of the time spent in the freezing room, the organs of the body have been severely damaged, although not fatal, but need to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°I was too careless.¡±

    Adrian saw that Adrian¡¯s eyes were full of self-me, and could not help butfort him: ¡°What happened is something no one expected, you should not be too sad, I believe Rosemary would like to see you like this.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s it going with Peggy¡¯s side of the inquiry, do you know who did it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still under investigation, Peggy ims she didn¡¯t do it, she says she originally just wanted to spite Rosemary, and as for who took Rosemary to the freezer, she says it wasn¡¯t her.¡±

 Chapter 1217 can only grow old alone

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Mayme lying on Mr. Bell¡¯s body, tears constantly falling, a hand tightly covering Mr. Bell¡¯s chest wound, blood has long soaked her hands.

    ¡°Silly girl, don¡¯t cry, master is fine.¡±

    Mr. Bell weakly stretched out his hand and looked at the crying and heartbroken Mayme with a kind smile on his face.

    ¡°Master, who really did this?¡±

    Why did this happen when they left for just a moment? If the person they wanted to kill was her, they could have juste at her, why not even spare the elderly and children?

    Mr. Bell shook his head at her, and his gaze fell on Irene who was also crying heartbreakingly on the side, ¡°Little Green ¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, I¡¯m here!¡±

    Irene clutched the old man¡¯s frail hand, sniffled, and choked, ¡°Master, what do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°Xiao Qing, Master can¡¯t make it, the rest is in your hands, remember the wooden box I asked you to take before? I wrote all the recipes and how to apply the needles on it, you follow the regr application of needles for Mayme as written on it, thepulsion in her body will bepletely cleared in three months, by then you can take this bottle of medicine once a day for a month.¡±

    Mr. Bell took out a bottle of medicine from his pocket with trembling hands and handed it to Irene, ¡°Remember, make sure you give it to her only after thest injection, remember, remember!¡±

    ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry, master, I will not let you down.¡±

    ¡°Master believes in you.¡±

    After saying that, Mr. Bell smiled at Irene and Mayme and said, ¡°You two go out first, Mr. Smith you stay, the old man has something to say to you.¡±

    ¡°Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mayme we go out first.¡±

    Irene pulled Mayme and headed outside. Dasan took a look at the old man and followed silently.

    ¡°Mr. Bell, is there something you want to say to me?¡±

    Caelen came up to Mr. Bell and asked respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Smith, I can see that you like Mayme very much, Mayme this girl is not easy, for her beloved man almost lost her life, such a girl deserves all good men to pay for her, but there is one thing I must tell you, the lovepulsion nted in Mayme¡¯s body is not an ordinary lovepulsion, even if I help her now to lift the But the only man she can have in the future can only be the father of her child, other than that, no man can have sex with her.¡±

    He knew it was cruel to Caelen, but there was nothing he could do. The lovepulsion in Mayme¡¯s body was the most primitive kind of lovepulsion, raised by a woman with her own most vicious vows, so even though he helped Mayme lift thepulsion from her body, she would have to die alone from now on if she could not go with the father of her child.

    ¡°Does Mayme know?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to tell her, and now I can¡¯t tell her even more in this situation, I ¡­¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Bell ¡­¡±

    Mr. Bell held out his hand to stop it: ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m fine, Mr. Smith, I¡¯m telling you because I know you truly love Mayme, and I know you won¡¯t dislike her because of the baby, and if you really want to me it, you¡¯ll have to me it on the fact that you¡¯re not meant to be. ¡±

    Caelen¡¯s feelings at this time do not know what words to describe, not because he can not get her and sad, but for this silly girl and feel unworthy, for a man who does not love them will get themselves all over the body, the best friends around also died in this, and now also for that man to guard the body for life, in the end she owed Marcy what in herst life.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Mr. Bell, don¡¯t worry, even if we can¡¯t be together, but I will still be by her side to protect them and their mother and son.¡±

    Hearing Caelen say so, Mr. Bell also finally relieved, at this moment he also have nothing to worry about.

    ¡°In this way, I ¡­ I¡¯m ¡­ relieved.¡±

    With these words, Mr. Bell¡¯s hand slowly dropped, Caelen looked at the old man with a smile at the corners of his mouth, kowtowed to him three times, and murmured: ¡°Mr. Bell, have a good trip!¡±

    Mayme, who was standing outside the door, heard the door open and rushed over to see Mr. Bell, who had died peacefully, and tears fell again.

    Irene pulled her down on her knees and gave the old man three kowtows to say goodbye for thest time.

    Just when Mayme woke up, she was already in Caelen¡¯s vi in the imperial capital. Looking at the unfamiliar room in front of her, Mayme just wanted to get up when she heard Dous¡¯ voice.

    ¡°Mingyi, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, why are you here?¡±

    Dous looked at his baby sister, who was haggard and almost unrecognizable to him after months of absence, and his heart ached greatly.

    ¡°What, are you going to just hide it from us, from Mom and Dad and Grandpa, and then leave alone like that?¡±

    Mayme looked at the angry second brother, reached out and took his arm, her eyes wet, and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m sorry second brother, Olivia will never leave you guys again.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that Mom and Dad were going crazy without news of you all this time, and if Caelen hadn¡¯t called to say he¡¯d found you, there¡¯s no telling what Mom and Dad would have been frightened of you.¡±

    When he thought of his most precious sister getting herself into this situation for that man, Dous could not wait to beat him up badly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s Mingyi who¡¯s still too sexual, are they all okay now, grandpa and mom and dad?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s heart is slightly warmed by the thought of those who are always concerned about their families behind their backs, but more than that, it is guilt, because their own capriciousness makes the elders at home worry and fear, Mayme feels really unfilial.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Grandpa and Mom and Dad are relieved to know you¡¯re here in Caelen, and originally intended toe over and see you, but ¡­¡±

    Dous stifled a nce at the moment as thin as a bamboo pole Mayme, both helpless and heartbroken said: ¡°you this period of time in here to take good care of, as for other things to Caelen and I handle, otherwise you this look if you let grandpa and parents see, still do not know what kind of heartache into. ¡±

    ¡°Second Brother, can you not tell Mom and Dad about my pregnancy for now?¡±

    Touching her slightly dimpled belly, Mayme begged.

    Although the harm Marcy has brought to her is beyond her forgiveness, the child is innocent, and although he will be born without a father¡¯s love, she will give him the best in the world, as long as she stays by her side.

    Dous stroked her head and said heartily: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as you don¡¯t want to do things second brother will never force you to do, you just need to take good care of your body now, don¡¯t think about anything else, as for the child, when you will bepletely removed from the body of the poison, the child was born safely after I find an opportunity to talk to grandpa and mom and dad. ¡°N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Chapter 1218 Asking for it

    ¡°Your Excellency, the waiter in the video has been found.¡±

    Doyle walked in with a file and addressed Adrian, who was in the middle of his business.

    ¡°Where are the people?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    At that, Adrian stopped what he was doing and looked at Doyle and said, ¡°How did it die?¡±

    ¡°Fell into the sea and drowned. Here is the autopsy report and the information about the waiter.¡±

    Doyle handed the information in his hand to Adrian and continued, ¡°From the information on it, this girl¡¯s family situation is still quite good, but just a week ago, their family¡¯spany was found to be secretlyundering money, dad was arrested, mom was in the hospital because she was too sad, the family still has a younger brother who just started high school and a junior high school The family is still left with a younger brother who is just in high school and a younger sister who is in middle school. It looks like she should have had Missy silenced after bringing her into the freezing room.¡±

    Adrian looked at the information on it, his face grim, and said in a deep voice, ¡°Send someone to this girl¡¯s home to see if her family knows something about her.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Already asked, his brother said that three days ago, the day before we came to the ind, his sister suddenly gave her a sum of money, and said that after this week, she took her mother to live in another city, as for the reason, no matter how her brother asked, the girl did not say.¡±

    ¡°ording to you, this incident of Rosemary was premeditated from the beginning, and Peggy¡¯s difficulties just gave the other side the opportunity to turn all the fingers on Peggy?¡±

    Adrian tapped one hand on the table, really didn¡¯t expect the other party had already set eyes on Rosemary, if this is really the case, then this person should know Rosemary, then who in the end is it?

    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible, but at the same time, we can¡¯t rule out that Peggy silenced her to cover herself.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have a point there.¡±

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the investigation I asked you to do earliering along?¡±

    ¡°There is no progress yet, the other side seems to know that we are investigating that matter, when we are about to find the evidence, all those physical evidence will be secretly erased, I have given this matter to Snow Wolf to investigate.¡±

    I believe that the other side is no matter how will not think he will use the sound of the method to investigate the year, as long as to determine the year¡¯s events are indeed rted to Fannie, then all the things will slowly be solved.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°By the way, thest time you asked me to investigate who drugged Missy has been found out.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Adrian looked up at him and asked.

    Doyle pushed the eyes on the bridge of his nose and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s Carry.¡±

    ¡°Carry?¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t expect it to be Carry, the girl who seemed innocent and kind, but didn¡¯t expect to have such a malicious mind.

    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s something Missy knows about, she just didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying Karen knew from the beginning that Carry had drugged her?¡±

    Doyle nodded, but he did understand her approach at the time, after all, how can an ordinary person to fight with the vice president¡¯s sister, that is undoubtedly the eggs touching the stone, and finally injured or themselves.

    ¡°Heh, this The Duncun Family guy really has some tricks up his sleeve.¡± How dare they even touch my daughter, since she likes to drug people so much, he doesn¡¯t even mind helping her out.

    ¡°Your Excellency, what do you think should be done about this matter?¡±

    After all, the identity of the other party is The Duncun FamilyMissy, a poorly handled will bring unnecessary trouble to Adrian.

    ¡°Do unto others as you would have them do unto you.¡±

    As soon as Adrian¡¯s words left his mouth, Doyle looked at him with wide eyes, but then thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem to be too much, after all, she came up with the idea herself in the first ce.

    But the thought of a girl¡¯s life because of their own mistakes and ruined in this way, Doyle still can not help but sigh a sigh of regret.

    ¡°She should have thought this day woulde when she drugged Karen in the first ce, you don¡¯t have to speak for her, she had iting.¡±

    At that, Doyle also did not speak, as the saying goes: poor people must have a hateful ce, if she did not treat Missy in this way, then there will not be today.

    The cause you nted, you will certainly eat that kind of fruit.

    Two dayster, Rosemary¡¯s health was basically stabilized, and Adrian took his party back to the presidential pce, however, this time Adrian unprecedentedly left Wilson at The Bernard Family.

    ¡°Adrian, I heard that Rosemary was kept in the freezer on the ind, is she okay now!¡±

    As soon as she entered, Fannie walked up with a concerned face and asked anxiously.

    When Adrian saw that she was still here, however, he frowned slightly, clearly not happy to see Fannie in his presence.

    But even though he didn¡¯t want to see her, Adrian wouldn¡¯t go too far for the sake of his aunt, after all, everything was just his guess at this point.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right, by the way, ask the servants to pack out the Heart Court for Rosemary and Wilsonter, and then pack out the Orchid Court for Karen.¡±

    ¡°Adrian, isn¡¯t this a bit inappropriate? The Orchid Garden is for Miss The Bernard Family to live in, and now it¡¯s a bit out of order to let an outsider live there.¡±

    Rosemary lives in the Heart Court, she has no problem, after all, the Heart Court is Polly used to live, even if it is not for Rosemary to live, it is not their turn to live, but the Orchid Court is The Bernard Family Miss live, when her daughter came here, she wanted to clean out the ce for Olina Doyle to live, but was refused by Adrian, the reason is very Simple, Olina is not Joe.

    But now that he has personally offered to clean out the Orchid Court for the country girl, Fannie is not happy. She has been with Adrian for decades, and the ce she has lived is only a little better than a guest room.

    ¡°Steward, find my words to do.¡±

    ¡°Okay young master.¡±

    The butler nodded slightly and waved to the maids behind him, and a group of maids followed in the direction of Orchid Garden and Heart Garden.

    ¡°Adrian ¡­¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t bother with her and took Doyle upstairs.

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s departing figure, Fannie¡¯s eyes were full of resentment, but she didn¡¯t dare to do anything in front of Adrian.

    ¡°Mom, what are you standing here for, where¡¯s uncle?¡±

    As soon as Fannie saw that it was Fannie, her face became much better. She took her daughter¡¯s hand and sat down on the sofa at the side, saying, ¡°Olina, didn¡¯t you also go to Cloud and Sky? Why didn¡¯t youe back together with your uncle¡¯s boat?¡±

    ¡°Originally I was going toe back on my uncle¡¯s boat, but Carry kept pulling for me to apany her and finally had toe back on the vice president¡¯s boat.¡±

    Fannie hears that Olina Doyle ising back as Joe¡¯s boat, takes her hand and heads for her room.

 Chapter 1219 Iâ€™m relieved youâ€™re okay

    ¡°Mom, what are you dragging me up here for?¡±

    Olina Doyle was pulled into the room by Fannie, looking at her curious mother, Olina Doyle immediately understood what she meant, put the bag in her hand aside and said, ¡°Mom, I know what¡¯s in your mind, but I¡¯m telling you, you don¡¯t even have to think about it, I¡¯m not attracted to Joe.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the vice president, what don¡¯t you have to be happy about?¡±

    ¡°Not liking is not liking, not to mention he¡¯s the vice president, even if she was the president, I wouldn¡¯t like him.¡±

    In her heart, there is only one man who can get her Olina Doyle¡¯s heart, and that man is Wilson, other than that, she doesn¡¯t give a damn about anyone else.

    ¡°Olina, you don¡¯t still like that The Grant family brat, do you?¡±

    In the past, Fannie was really quite fond of Wilson, but since she knew he was married, and what he said to them, she was very disdainful of Wilson, thinking that at first her daughter was not better than that Rosemary in terms of appearance or education, but he? He took that wild girl as a treasure and refused to let her daughter go.

    Just thinking about it makes Fannie¡¯s stomach hurt with anger.

    But it would be most helpful to both her and The Doyle Family if her daughter could be with the vice president.

    ¡°Mom, why do you ask if you know?¡±

    Olina Doyle nced at her own mother with a helpless look.

    ¡°My silly daughter, will you wake up? Wilson is already married and that person is Rosemary, do you think you will still have a chance?¡±

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you teach us from a young age to be brave and pursue our own happiness? Or are you saying you don¡¯t regret marrying my father at all?¡±

    Fannie looked at her daughter, indeed, at first it was because she was not brave enough, so she went further and further away from Adrian, if she had been more persistent at first, perhaps everything would be different today.

    Although Olina¡¯s father was very good to her, she was really not happy at all in these twenty years, because there was always another man living in her heart, for whom she did many unforgivable things, for no other reason than that she loved him.

    ¡°Olina, you are mommy¡¯s daughter, mommy wants you to be happy. When we went to The Grant family, you saw the attitude of The Grant family, they are very happy with Rosemary, plus now Rosemary is the Missy of The Bernard Family, that position is unshakable, do you think you still have a chance? ¡±

    It¡¯s not that she wants to throw cold water on her daughter, as someone who has been there, she sees it very clearly.

    Sometimes it is not how good you are he will look at you, on the contrary, if he likes, even if you arepletely different, he will still stay.

    However, such love is destined to have nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Mom, being married is divorceable, she is Missy of The Bernard Family and so am I. I believe that one day Wilson will know that I, Olina Doyle, am the only one in the world who is there for him.¡±

    Fannie looked at the persistence in Olina Doyle¡¯s eyes and suddenly he didn¡¯t know whether she was right or wrong to pursue love, but if she lost her life for love, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it.

    ¡°Olina, you should understand that as long as Rosemary is alive, Wilson will never marry again, and you should know this better than anyone.¡±

    After all, it¡¯s her own daughter, and Fannie doesn¡¯t want him to get stuck in the mud.

    ¡°What if she disappears?¡±

    Olina Doyle nced at her mother, revealed a charming smile, lifted her bag and said to Fannie, ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I will take care of my own affairs, instead, Jiayi, just keep an eye on her for me and don¡¯t let here and spoil my good deeds.¡±

    Rosemary finally woke up after a day and a night of unconsciousness, opened her eyes and saw Wilson who was sitting aside to work, the corners of her mouth curled into a happy smile and she softly shouted.

    ¡°Wilson.¡±

    Hearing someone call out to him, Wilson looked up and saw Rosemary looking at him with a smile. Wilson put his notebook aside, held her hand and asked excitedly, ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, do you feel ufortable anywhere, do you know who I am?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Listening to his crackling words, Rosemaryughed softly out loud, reached out and touched his handsome bearded face, crying andughing, ¡°You¡¯re my husband Wilson.¡±

    When he heard her say that, Wilson hugged her tightly into his arms and said in a choked voice, ¡°Great, you¡¯re finally okay.¡±

    Rosemary reached out and wrapped her hand tightly around his fine waist and murmured, ¡°It was so good to see you, at that time, I thought I would never see you again, I screamed loudly and kept tapping on the door, but no one paid attention to me, at that time, I only had one voice in my head, that is, I want to live, I can¡¯t leave you and the baby behind ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Wilson hugged her with that lost-and-found feeling that only he could appreciate.

    Karen, standing outside the door, looked at the two people hugging each other tightly, with Tammy¡¯s smile hanging in the corner of her eyes, and a handsome, cool face suddenly appeared in her mind.

    ¡°Why are you standing at the door and not going in, is Rosemary awake?¡±

    Adrian originally intended to finish the matter in hand and go back, but Rosemary had such an incident has not woken up, he was not worried so he followed over.

    ¡°See for yourself.¡±

    Karen pointed inside, Adrian looked at the tightly embraced people, a sourness welled up in his heart, but more of a blessing, as long as she was happy, that was the happiest he could be.

    Seeing that Rosemary was awake, it was time for him to go back.

    cough cough ¡­

    ¡°Are you guys going to keep hugging like this?¡±

    Hearing Adrian¡¯s voice, Wilson only Olivia reluctantly released her, helped her sit up and lean on the bed, and softly said, ¡°You talk to Adrian first, I¡¯ll go get you something to eat over here.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else that is ufortable?¡±

    Although awake, Rosemary¡¯s face is still very pale at the moment, but it¡¯s not easy to wake up so quickly.

    Rosemary smiled lightly, looked at Adrian and joked with a smile, ¡°Howe you both open your mouths with the exact same first words?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you guys.¡±

    She did not forget that she heard his and Wilson¡¯s anxious call before she passed out. If they had not arrived in time, I believe she would have been in another world by now.

    ¡°What silly things to say, I was relieved to see that you were fine, you don¡¯t even know, when we saw your whole person just like an ice sculpture crouching in the corner that moment, time was standing still.¡±

 Chapter 1220 Brother, you must be happy

    ¡°I think this patient¡¯s surgical n can be improved here,ter you go to discuss with the family, exin the pros and cons to them clearly, if they agree with our n, start preparing for this surgery as soon as possible, this patient¡¯s situation is more troublesome than I thought, or as soon as possible, the surgery is safer.¡±

    In the dean¡¯s office, Edmund and several chief physicians were discussing surgical options for a patient when they saw his assistant rushing in in a frenzy, ¡°Dr. Edmund, Miss Fiona is missing.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, weren¡¯t you still in the ward before?¡±

    The most important thing is that Fiona has not woken up since she was brought back from the ancient vige, during which Crystal came to see her several times, and every time she came, she would stay in the room for more than an hour before leaving, it just so happened that this morning Crystal came to see Fiona again, and he did not care too much, seeing that she did not have any abnormalities and left.

    Edmund asked as he walked out the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Miss Jung left when I also went in to help Miss Fiona change the medicine once, at that time she was still fine, but when I went out toe back to find Miss Fiona is missing.¡±

    The little nurse¡¯s face was red with anxiety, Edmund entrusted Miss Fiona to her care, and she was so shaken up that she disappeared, but she was so anxious.

    ¡°Did you look in the garden?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve searched all over, I just haven¡¯t seen Miss Fiona.¡±

    At that, Edmund said to the little nurse, ¡°You look around again well and see what else you have left behind that you haven¡¯t looked for.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The young nurse gave Edmund a look and hurried away.

    Looking at the empty ward, Edmund¡¯s handsome face is full of vague concern, fearing that Fiona will do something stupid.

    ¡°Sunny, have you seen Fiona?¡±

    Edmund searched the hospital up and down, asking questions on sight.

    ¡°I think I saw her go in that direction just now.¡±

    The girl called Sunny pointed to the direction of the stairway in front of her and spoke.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Patting her on the arm, Edmund hurriedly ran ahead.

    Sunny looked at the anxious Edmund, a sh of loss on his clean face, and could not help but smile bitterly, secretly envying Fiona in his heart.

    Since Fiona was hospitalized, Edmund would run to her ward whenever he could, staying for half a day each time, and also having his assistant take care of the whole thing, causing the girls up and down the hospital to wonder how envious Fiona was, all wishing it was themselves lying there.

    Fiona wearing a hospital gown stood on the rooftop above, palm-sized small face without a trace of expression, a pair of clear eyes attached to ayer of cold, ¡°Grandpa, Fiona here swear, no matter how dangerous the front, Fiona will find the real culprit behind the curtain, he will be brought to justice, to give you and the whole vige to avenge.¡±

    The breeze blew, the ck from the hair danced with the wind, Fiona stood there, let people look extra heartbreaking.

    Edmund ran up to the rooftop and saw Fiona standing there looking into the distance. He gently walked over and wrapped his arms around her from behind, resting his head on her shoulder, and his low voice slowly rang out, ¡°Fiona, you still have big brother me!¡±

    Fiona¡¯s body trembled violently, but that was only for a moment, pushed Edmund¡¯s hands away gently, looked at him, and slowly said, ¡°Edmund, thank you!¡±

    The words fell, Fiona took two steps backward, a deliberate detachment that made Edmund frown.

    He didn¡¯t like Fiona¡¯s feeling of detachment from him, a feeling that he found hard to bear, as if he had the feeling of flying away from him.

    ¡°Fiona, what¡¯s wrong with you, are you ufortable somewhere? Brother give you a look, okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks Edmund for taking care of me for so many days, Fiona will definitely repay big brother when she has the chance in the future.¡±

    Looking at him, Fiona shed him Tammy¡¯s smile and blinked away.

    For some reason, Edmund always felt as if Fiona was saying goodbye to her at the moment, which made him feel more scared than ever.

    But on second thought or maybe it¡¯s just her own illusion, now that her grandfather is gone and the whole vige is dead, where else can she go.

    ¡°Fool, you are my sister, isn¡¯t it proper for a brother to do this?¡±

    Stroking her head, Edmund said with doting eyes.

    Rosemary already has Wilson, she has found her happiness, so he is happy for her from the bottom of his heart, and his so-called home, there is no hint of home, for him there is no difference between there and not, now his biggest wish is to take good care of Fiona, not to let her suffer a trace of harm.

    Fiona looked at him, his heart warmed, in fact, doing brother and sister is also quite good.

    As long as he is well and alive, that is more important than anything else.

    Thinking of her grandfather¡¯s words before he died, Fiona closed her eyes in pain, counting the time, it was almost time for her to go to Rosemary, whether the legend was true or not, she had to make things clear, she wanted to see what was the thing that their whole n was guarding with their lives.

    ¡°Big brother, you must be happy.¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Fiona said with a smile.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re all going to be happy.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Fiona went up and hugged him, buried her head in Edmund¡¯s chest and let the tears fall slowly, she wanted nothing now but to hold him well and keep this moment in her heart forever.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, it will all pass.¡±

    Stroking her head, Edmund thought she was thinking of her family and patted her back to soothe her gently.

    After a long time, Fiona wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and showed Edmund a sweet smile, ¡°I¡¯m much better, thanks for the warm embrace of big brother.¡±

    ¡°As long as you need, the arms of big brother will always be open for you.¡±

    Edmund scratched the tip of her small nose and said dotingly.

    ¡°Always just for me?¡±

    At this moment, Fiona seems to be back to her previous cheerful appearance and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only open for Fiona alone.¡±

    Edmund replied without thinking.

    At these words, Fiona¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment, but quickly disappeared, Edmund did not notice this small change in Fiona¡¯s face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fully healed yet and can¡¯t blow for too long.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Edmund reached out his hand and naturally took Fiona¡¯s hand towards the stairway.

    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s the number today?¡±

    ¡°April 26th.¡±

    ¡°April 26th ¡­¡±

    Fiona murmured softly in her heart, and then said with a smile, ¡°Then isn¡¯t today the 15th day of the lunar calendar?¡±

    ¡°It seems so, I usually have a sr calendar, this is not very clear, why?¡±

    Turning his head to look at her, Edmund asked with a smile.

    ¡°Nothing, just asking.¡±

 Chapter 1221 hit the evil

    ¡°Miss Fiona, where have you been, I thought I had lost you?¡±

    The young nurse was crying and ready to go to Edmund¡¯s to im her guilt because she didn¡¯t find Fiona, when she saw theming down from the rooftop.

    Fiona has not yet reacted to be hugged by the youngdy in front of her crying, making her face confused.

    ¡°Well it¡¯s okay, you go buy Fiona some food over, she hasn¡¯t eaten for so long, she¡¯s lost weight.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    The little nurse let go of Fiona, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and said with a heart full of joy.

    ¡°Remember, it has to be lighter.¡±

    Looking at the little nurse who ran faster than a rabbit, Edmund did not forget to admonish again.

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Fiona looked at the youngdy who was crying one moment and smiling brightly like the sun the next, and asked in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°After you were in aa I was worried that others could not do their best to take care of you, so I let Phyllis take care of you, so long are fine, but who knows you suddenly y missing today, he looked for you are looking for crazy, so now see you are okay naturally happy and crying andughing.¡±

    For his own little nurse, Edmund is also a headache, oftenmitting nymphomania and not to mention, but also special words, but the good thing is that the work is indeed particrly dedicated, the most important thing is that she does not have any caution, will be such a girl on his side he is still very satisfied.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, that¡¯s really hard on her.¡±

    Fiona returns to the ward and lies down. Edmund covers her up, when she hears light footsteps from outside and looks up to see Tina and Vincent at the door of the ward.

    ¡°Edmund ¡­¡±

    ¡°What gave you guys time toe over?¡±

    epting the flowers from Tina, Edmund asked with a smile.

    ¡°Mo and I were passing by and stopped by to see Fiona.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Tina.¡±

    Ann Fiona greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Then you guys talk, Mr. Meyer and I just happen to have some things to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Get on with it!¡±

    Apparently Tina wanted them to leave long ago, after all, two big old men standing there, listening to their two girls talking in private, what a scene!

    Vincent saw his beloved wife¡¯s expression of having as far away as possible, the corners of his lips twitched slightly, is he being disliked again?

    In fact, Vincent should have been used to it, after all, as soon as his little wife met her good sisters, he immediately became redundant.

    It used to be Rosemary, so easy Rosemary has Wilson, not pestering his little wife, and another Karen, which Karen easily left C City, and now there is another Fiona, sometimes Vincent even doubts his own position in Tina¡¯s heart in the end in the first few.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t go your mother tiger is going to sweep us off our feet.¡±

    Edmund took one look at Vincent¡¯s sultry eyes and chuckled, snickering.

    ¡°When did you take Fiona in?¡±

    Vincent, who was walking with Edmund in a t row, suddenly popped out, causing Edmund to stop in his tracks and look at him with a puzzled expression, saying, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Vincent, of course, would not admit that he had asked him to put people away because it was his fault for eating Fiona.

    ¡°I saw that little girl is quite nice, just as you are not young, it is time to find apanion.¡±

    Seeing the way Vincent said it, if he didn¡¯t know him as a person, he would really think he really cared about him.

    ¡°Vincent, we¡¯ve known each other for a long time, do I not know what¡¯s in your mind? Don¡¯t you think that every time Tina sees them, she feels abandoned? Look at your body full of sour smell, I don¡¯t know how Tina can stand your flying jealousy.¡±

    Edmundughed and shook his head, but really, this Vincent was so cute when he was jealous.

    ¡°Just say take it or leave it?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Vincent did not care at all about his teasing, for him to eat his wife¡¯s jealousy that is also a way to show love.

    ¡°It is said that show love dies fast, every time I see you two couples feed us single dogs a mouth full of dog food, does your conscience not hurt? Can¡¯t you consider the feelings of us people?¡±

    Touching his chest, Edmund said with a hurt look on his face.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said for you to take the little girl in, in which case you can too.¡±

    ¡°No, Fiona is my sister, have you ever seen any brother hit his sister, that is a beast will do.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you have any blood ties, and you do nothing but behave like animals.¡±

    The words fell, Edmund looked at Vincent who went away, instantly put the day to death chat.

    Do is a beast, do not do is a beast, he does not matter which one he chooses seems to be not good.

    Thinking, Edmund red hard at Vincent in front of him, I really don¡¯t know how Tina saw this man, not cute at all.

    The more Edmund thought about it, the more ufortable he felt. He spent the afternoon in a trance because of Vincent¡¯s words, passing Fiona¡¯s room door several times and turning around.

    Phyllis with the potion looked at Edmund who turned around and left again, his little face full of suspicion, ¡°What is this, is it a hit of evil?¡±

    While muttering, he walked into the room puzzled.

    ¡°Sister Phyllis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Looking at Phyllis¡¯s puzzled face, Fiona asked with a smile.

    ¡°Miss Fiona, do you think this Dr. Edmund is possessed?¡±

    ¡°What happened to Edmund?¡±

    ¡°I saw him appear at the door of your ward from time to time this afternoon, just noting in, and his mouth seemed to be chanting something.¡±

    At that, Fiona also looked suspicious, nced at the door of the ward, and said, ¡°Is it still there?¡±

    ¡°Already gone.¡±

    Phyllis said while helping Fiona change the potion, after changing it, she smiled and said, ¡°This is thest bottle of nutrient solution, after this bottle, you don¡¯t need to do it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Miss Fiona is too polite, this is all part of my job, as long as you don¡¯t y missing all of a sudden, because my heart really isn¡¯t that huge and can¡¯t afford to load.¡±

    The words fell, Fiona suddenly embarrassed, she did not think so much at that time, just as soon as she woke up and remembered what grandpa said, she somehow wanted to go out for a walk.

    ¡°Sorry Sister Phyllis, for making you worry about me, don¡¯t worry, I promise to tell you the next time I go out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, you don¡¯t even know, Dr. Edmund know that you are missing when that look, want to dismantle me, now think I still have palpitations, I came to work here half a year, or the first time to see Dr. Edmund so terrible eyes, and his usual gentle image is simply a heaven and and. ¡°

 Chapter 1222 lost love

    ¡°Sister Phyllis, can you go buy me two outfits?¡±

    Fiona took out a card from her bag and handed it to her. This card was given to her by Rosemary earlier, saying it was for her protection, which she didn¡¯t want at the time, after all, she didn¡¯t have anything to buy, but Rosemary said she must have a bank card outside, so that in addition to being convenient to buy things, it was also convenient to save money.

    It just so happens that the money she earned from her temp job when she was in school was also on this card, and now it¡¯s just right for her to use.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the card, everything you spend is in Dr. Edmund¡¯s name anyway, and he¡¯ll settle the bill afterwards.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, she heard Phyllis turn to her and say, ¡°Take a break, I¡¯ll go get your clothes now.¡±

    Looking at the bank card in her hand and thinking of what Edmund had done to her, she felt that she really owed him more and more, yet she couldn¡¯t pay him back at all, and now the only thing she could do to help him was perhaps this.

    At 8 p. m., Edmund came to Fiona¡¯s room after hisst surgery and found it empty.

    ¡°Phyllis, where¡¯s Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, you¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    Phyllis was taken aback by Edmund¡¯s sudden force, and the pain that dug into her arm made her cry out.

    ¡°Excuse me, have you seen Fiona?¡±

    Realizing his recklessness, Edmund let go of her arm and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Fiona said she was going out for a walk and would be back in a few minutes.¡±

    Rubbing his arm, Phyllis said aggressively.

    Why does Dr. Edmund get so anxious every time there is something about Fiona?

    ¡°How can you let her go alone? She¡¯s notpletely well, what if she¡¯s in danger?¡±

    Faced with Edmund¡¯s crackling questioning, Phyllis whispered, ¡°Fiona was there with Miss Baker, originally they wanted to talk to you, but weren¡¯t you in surgery at the time? So it didn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    Edmund was relieved to hear that Fiona had gone out with Tina.

    ¡°Dr. Edmund, do you have a crush on Fiona?¡±

    Phyllis asked as she rubbed her arm, which had been pinched red by Edmund, and looked up at him.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I say you¡¯re in love with Fiona.¡±

    It is said that the authorities are confused, the observer is clear, this Dr. Edmund every time to look at Fiona¡¯s eyes gentle are almost pinched water, especially after An Fiona woke up, Edmund¡¯s eyes full of doting, said brother and sister, the ghost will believe it?

    How to say she is also a girl in the prime of her youth, okay?

    This brother looks at his sister¡¯s eyes and looks at his favorite woman¡¯s eyes that can be the same?

    ¡°Oprah, what¡¯s going on in your head all day long?¡±

    Without saying a word, Edmund reached out and gave her a light rebuke with a tap on the head.

    ¡°Miss you!¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Spitting her tongue at him mischievously, Phyllis chuckled.

    ¡°Watch out if I fire you.¡±

    Seeing that he could not intimidate her, Edmund directly put up the boss¡¯s stand, but heard Phyllis speak in disbelief: ¡°Mr. Edmund, it¡¯s off time, you and I are not the rtionship of superior and subordinate, but the rtionship of man and woman.¡±

    Uh ¡­

    When she said that, Edmund realized that it was already the end of the day, but this little assistant only dared to talk to him like that when she was off duty.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re off work, why are you still at the hospital, don¡¯t you need to stay with your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°Lost love.¡±

    Phyllis speaks with such ease that she does not look like a girl who has fallen out of love the way she does now.

    ¡°When was this?¡±

    ¡°Just now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know!¡±

    How to say that people are now the most painful and difficult time, and he is partial to the wounds of others will be torn open, even his boss should also say sorry.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t like Fiona and I happen to be out of love, why don¡¯t the two of us form a pair and try it out, what do you think?¡±

    Phyllis came forward and looked at Edmund¡¯s sharp features. In fact, she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend at all, and the reason she said that in front of Edmund was that she didn¡¯t want him to get the wrong idea so that she could stay by his side longer.

    Edmund looked at Oprah, who was posted, took two steps backwards and said in an uncharacteristic manner, ¡°Not good.¡±

    Phyllis saw him like that and could not hold it in any longer, holding her belly andughing with tearsing out of her eyes.

    Seeing this, Edmund ignored her and walked outside with his long legs.

    Was he considered to be molestedby his own little assistant?

    It seems that he should change a male assistant to do so, the girls nowadays are too bold to even dare to tease their bosses.

    Exhaling softly, Edmund went to the hospital entrance to wait for Fiona.

    Oprah watched Edmund slowly disappear down the hallway, stood up with a bitter smile on her lips, and muttered, ¡°What an idiot.¡±

    At the same time, the outskirts of C City, Lion Mu Mountain, Tina followed behind Fiona, looking at the darkness in front of her, the asional bird chirping makes her body all creepy.

    This afternoon Fiona said she should apany her to a ce, at that time she did not think much about it, thought she wanted to go out to get some air, but how did not think it would be toe here.

    ¡°Fiona, what the hell are you doing here?¡±

    This ck light, they two women, if this run out of some desperadoes, then they are miserable.

    ¡°Tina wait for me in the car if you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±

    Tina looked around, although she was really scared, but to leave Fiona alone here, she could not do it.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll stay with you!¡±

    This is in case if you encounter something at least there is a catch.

    ¡°Well, then, if you¡¯re scared, stay close to me.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t force the issue, since she asked Tina toe with her, she should trust her character, and that was the only thing she could do for Edmund.

    After walking for about twenty minutes, Tina saw Fiona stop in front of a dry well.

    ¡°Tina, we might be here for a while, is that okay?¡±

    Fiona suddenly turned her head to look at Tina and inquired.

    Tina shrugged indifferently, she could say no? People are here, even if it does not work then also the line ah!

    Luckily she spoke to Vincent when she came out, otherwise he would have died in a hurry.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Seeing her take out a two-person tent from her bag, Tina finally understood what she had just gone to do.

    ¡°We¡¯re just here for a few hours, do we need to pitch a tent?¡±

 Chapter 1223 not tell you, it is for your own good

    ¡°It¡¯s just before ten o¡¯clock, we may have to sit here for another two and a half hours, now that it¡¯s summer, there are many mosquitoes, it¡¯s safer to put up a tent, I don¡¯t want to be met by Mr. Meyer with a knife in the morning.¡±

    As soon as Fiona¡¯s words fell, Tinaughed softly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you say.¡±

    ¡°Exaggerated or not, would Tina¡¯s heart still not be clear?¡±

    ¡°Vincent just loves all kinds of jealousy, but he¡¯s really good to me.¡±

    People say that there is no novelty after a wife is married, but they are not, Vincent is sincerely treating her as a daughter to spoil, sometimes even his own daughter will be jealous because of Vincent¡¯s pampering of his own, but Vincent is not thought, but also rightly said: ¡°She will have her husband to spoil is enough. ¡±

    Every time I see him fighting with Becky, that scene, I feel special happiness.

    ¡°Yeah, you have no idea how envious Karen and I are whenever we see Nathaniel treating you so well.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you will definitely find a husband who will dote on his wife more than Vincent in the future.¡±

    With that said, the tent was set up and Fiona took a mosquito repellent out of her bag, then poured two drops of essential oil on it and set it aside.

    ¡°You think all the men in this world are as good as Nathaniel!¡±

    Fiona looked at Tina, who was smiling with a happy face, and couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes.

    As the saying goes, this good man is all someone else¡¯s.

    Tina smiled and took her hand, looked her in the eyes and said, ¡°Fiona, actually I think Edmund is very good, although the age difference between you is a little bit bigger, but as long as you love each other, age is never a problem, and the most important thing is Edmund is definitely a special and special person who will love his wife.¡±

    She knew, of course, and not to mention that it was impossible between them, even if they could be together, the two of them were still impossible because in Edmund¡¯s heart, he only treated her as a sister.

    ¡°The person in Edmund¡¯s heart has always been Rosemary, he just thinks of me as a sister.¡±

    May be the reason for the essential oil, repellent inside a faint fragrance is very good, so people can not help but smell the beginning of sleepy.

    ¡°Fiona, answer me one question first, do you like Edmund?¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, Tina feels more and more sleepy, her eyelids are too heavy to open.

    ¡°Tina, take a nap, I¡¯ll call youter when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take a nap.¡±

    The words fell, Tina¡¯s whole body fell down, Fiona picked up a nket to cover her, looking at Tina¡¯s stunning sleeping face, slowly said: ¡°like.¡±

    Night, the silence is frightening, the darkness in addition to the sound of insects and birds will asionallye to a few sounds do not know what animal came from the call, Fiona out of the tent slowly came to the dry well in front of the bag from the body to take out the things prepared at the beginning, look at the time almost, white hands began to slowly shake the bamboo tube in the hands.

    Edmund stood in front of the hospital for more than two hours without seeing Fiona¡¯s figure, and could not help but be anxious.

    The call to Tina¡¯s cell phone was never answered, which made Edmund¡¯s heart even more worried.

    Meanwhile, Vincent, who had just put his daughter and son to bed, was just about to take a shower when he saw a call from Edmund.

    Absently picking up the phone, Vincent picked it up and spoke in azy voice: ¡°Hello ¡­¡±

    ¡°Vincent, do you know where Tina and the others have gone?¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Edmund¡¯s anxious voice was heard on the other side of the phone, Vincent raised his eyebrows, smiled and joked, ¡°You¡¯ve only been gone for a while and you¡¯re getting anxious, didn¡¯t you say before that you only consider her as a sister?¡±

    Maybe because Tina is not around, at the moment Vincent is particrly depressed, the old long told him to put that girl away, so that he does not have to sleep alone.

    ¡°My little nurse said Fiona was out with Tina, and it¡¯s almost 11:30 and they haven¡¯t evene back yet, so I¡¯m worried something happened to them.¡±

    The words fell, Vincent raised his hand to look at the time, his brow slightly wrinkled, although Tina said he would be backter tonight, but it is this point, still no one, Vincent can not help but start to worry.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in front of the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    Dropping two words, Vincent hung up, and Edmund looked at the phone, which had gone ck, and was furious.

    Wouldn¡¯t he have told him first where the hell Tina and the others were going?

    ¡°Vincent, you¡¯re going out at thiste hour?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going out.¡±

    After saying that, Vincent grabbed the car keys from the table and went out.

    ¡°Tina, wake up!¡±

    Fiona gently nudged Tina, who was sleeping soundly, and gently shouted.

    Hearing someone call out to her, Tina opened her eyes in a daze and slowly made her way up, asking sleepily, ¡°Is it ready?¡±

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tina pulled her jacket over her body and got up to follow Fiona down the hill.

    ¡°Tina, give me the car keys, I¡¯ll drive!¡±

    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±

    It may be because of the heavy dew at night, and in a short while Tina felt more refreshed and not as sleepy as she was earlier.

    After thinking about it, Tina continued, ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    Fiona¡¯s driver¡¯s license, after all, has not been long, and now it is night, it is safer to drive yourself.

    ¡°Good, I haven¡¯t driven at night yet?¡±

    ¡°Actually, driving at night is simr to driving during the day, so just drive a few more times and get used to it.¡±

    Tina started the engine and the car drove quickly towards the drive.

    ¡°Tina, can you keep our visit here tonight a secret for me?¡±

    Sitting on the passenger side, Fiona suddenly spoke up.

    Tina turned her head to look at Fiona and asked suspiciously, ¡°Fiona, why do I always feel as if you¡¯re hiding something from us, and what you¡¯re doing makes me feel very puzzled.¡±

    It was likeing here tonight for a reason, she always felt that there was something about Fiona that they didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°Tina, you just have to believe that I will not harm you, some things I do not tell you is for your own good, I do not want to drag you down because of me, and this matter you can not help at all, if you really want to know, when the timees, you will understand, but I believe that really to that day, you will prefer never to know this matter. ¡±

    Tina looked at a serious face Fiona, now Fiona¡¯s eyes have not that she a na?ve, reced by the cold intention and helpless.

    ¡°Then is this matter rted to the extermination of your people?¡±

 Chapter 1224 Seeing Things

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯ve had the Heart Court cleaned up, I¡¯ll take you there now.¡±

    Adrian walked in dressed in civilian clothes, the whole person looks more easy-going, if we had not seen him in person, Rosemary would have thought that from somewhere out of the big brother next door?

    ¡°Uncle, when you go out dressed like this, you will surely charm arge number of girls.¡±

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying uncle doesn¡¯t usually dress well does he?¡±

    Adrian stepped forward and knocked her on the head,ughing lightly.

    ¡°These two are not the same, OK, you are now so dressed looks like the big brother next door, not the usual wear formal wear looks so serious.¡±

    ¡°Karen, what do you think?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at Karen, who was standing at the side, and asked with a smile.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Rosemary and Adrian looked at each other and shouted again, ¡°Karen ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister, you called me?¡±

    When she heard Rosemary call her, Karen looked up at her with a dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°What are you thinking about? You¡¯re so absorbed, I didn¡¯t hear my uncle and I shouting at you so many times?¡±

    Karen dropped her gaze to Adrian¡¯s body and tried to speak several times but didn¡¯t know how to do so.

    ¡°Karen, is there something you want to ask Daddy?¡±

    When Adrian found out that Judy had told Karen that she was her real father, he couldn¡¯t have been happier. Now that his niece and daughter were found, the only thing missing was Judy, and if she would agree to return to him, his life would beplete.

    Karen¡¯s face shed with surprise when she heard Adrian call himself Dad, she thought he wasn¡¯t going to recognize her yet?

    ¡°Karen, call Daddy!¡±

    At that, Rosemary urged aside.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    After a long time, Karen only squeezed out a word from her throat, Adrian excitedly hugged Karen in his arms, his eyes red, ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    His daughter finally recognized him. Adrian simply did not know what words to describe his emotions at this moment, and could only hold her tightly.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Karen shouted again, her voice choked, for more than 20 years, she always thought she was a wild child without parents, but God treated her well, sent her such a good foster father, but who would have expected that her foster father would suddenly pass away, just when she thought she was left alone again, she found her real mother, and now her real father has also found, she is no longer an orphan no one wants.

    ¡°Dad, I finally have a dad.¡±

    The feeling of joy that rose from her heart was understood only by herself, and it would have been better if her mother had been here.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Karen, I¡¯m sorry for you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Rosemary was also brought to tears by the scene before her, and was happy to think that she would have a family again from now on.

    Adrian held one in one hand and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No one will ever bully you again.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    With such a bullying uncle, who would dare to bully them, unless they are tired of living.

    ¡°Okay, no more crying, in crying will be ugly girl.¡±

    Adrian gently wiped the tears from the corners of Karen¡¯s eyes and teased.

    ¡°Wilson wouldn¡¯t have minded anyway.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure Wilson won¡¯t hate you if you get ugly?¡±

    At that moment, just as Wilson walked in, Rosemary jumped into his arms and pouted, ¡°Wilson, will you dislike me if I be ugly?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°No matter what you be in the future, in my heart you will always be the most beautiful.¡± Because you have been deeply engraved in my heart.

    ¡°You hear that uncle, Wilson is not that shallow.¡±

    When Adrian heard her childish words, heughed out loud and said, ¡°Yes, your Wilson is the best person in the whole world, so are you satisfied!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, in my heart Wilson is my world.¡±

    Snuggled in Wilson¡¯s arms, Rosemary beamed and unted.

    ¡°You¡¯re my world too.¡±

    Karen saw Rosemary¡¯s happy face and was happy for her from the bottom of her heart.

    Adrian shook his head with a helpless face and said with a smile, ¡°Well, knowing that you have a good rtionship, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the amodation arranged for you.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t we live here?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, the house you live in is in the south quadrangle, I ordered someone to redecorate that side, it was all finished just a few days ago, I just had the underlings clean it up, you will live there from now on.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Hearing Adrian say this, Rosemary didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Heart Court?¡±

    Rosemary stood at the front door, looked at the que above, and read softly.

    ¡°This courtyard used to be where your mother lived, then your mother was gone, it has been empty, but every interval uncle will have someonee to clean it, the design inside is built ording to the design of the former courtyard, because it was your mother¡¯s favorite, so uncle has kept her as she is, I hope you will like it.¡±

    When she walked in, Rosemary found that the heart garden was actually a small independent courtyard, simr to the courtyard in ancient times, the only difference was that this courtyard was installed with various lights and fountains, and Rosemary liked it at first sight. Especially the bamboo forest not far away, Rosemary liked it very much.

    ¡°Uncle, why is there still a bamboo forest here?¡±

    ¡°When your mother was small, she especially liked to listen to the sound of the wind blowing bamboo, so your grandfather ordered this piece of bamboo to be nted here, but your mother never heard the sound of the wind blowing bamboo.¡±

    Adrian walked under the bamboo, reached out and touched the one bright green bamboo, and said sadly.

    ¡°Then did my mother once also said that when the bamboo grew up to make a swing next to the bamboo, and then every afternoon when there is nothing toe here to swing, while swinging, while listening to the sound of the wind blowing through the bamboo forest.¡±

    Rosemary closed her eyes as a mighty wind blew through and the bamboo forest made a rustling sound ¡­

    Adrian¡¯s ears came a soft female voice, brother, when these bamboo grow up you help Fiona here to make a swing, OK, so that Fiona can sit on the swing every day to listen to the wind singing it.

    ¡°Although your mother has lost her memory, what is in her mind wille back to her once again.¡±

    ¡°When I was small there was also a bamboo forest in the backyard, my father also made a double swing specifically for my mother, at that time my favorite is to go where the swing, and then my mother had a car ident, that bamboo forest is slowly all dead, and my father did not want me to see something, it will be nted there directly on other things.¡±

    When she thinks about her childhood, Rosemary feels that those were the most carefree and wonderful times for her.

 Chapter 1225 want to know yourself to ask

    ¡°Brother, do you think mommy has been here for so many days, why hasn¡¯t shee to see us, does she not want us anymore?¡±

    Nina, sitting inside the tent holding her doll, watched her brother fiddling with hisputer non-stop, her eyes sulking.

    I really don¡¯t understand what¡¯s so interesting about these letters of the alphabet that his brother can fiddle with them all day long.

    ¡°If you want to know, you can ask yourself.¡±

    Blume¡¯s ten fingers kept tapping on the keyboard, heard his sister¡¯s whine, and dropped a light sentence.

    Nina couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said, ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to? But didn¡¯t Uncle Grandpa say that we can¡¯t go back to the presidential pce without his approval, not to mention that there are two gate gods standing outside?¡±

    The thought that Adrian had also sent two people over to protect them made Nina ufortable, and the feeling of being watched every day really made her ufortable.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be a piece of cake for you to try to get rid of them?¡±

    Her sister¡¯s other skills are not, but this escape kung fu is really first-ss, as long as she does not want others to catch, no one will be able to catch her.

    The small body is like a loach, slippery and maddening.

    This time the army inside the soldier brother which has not been her scratching, the most important thing is that those people were her scratching still do not know that this person is her.

    So this period of time the troops inside the change of guard for a very fast, and the culprit is his baby sister.

    ¡°No, this is in case if they tell uncle grandpa about this, there is no telling where he will send us to?¡±

    Speaking of this uncle grandfather, Nina was furious, she had never seen someone as careful as her uncle grandfather, just a few times to tease him? As for sending the two siblings to this shitty ce? They are still children, okay?

    ¡°Good to know, if you have nothing to do, go and learn your English, or don¡¯t go outter and tell others that you are my sister.¡±

    Blume threw the English book aside to his sister who was sitting in the ce, this same mother was born, how this IQ is so far from the difference.

    ¡°Brother, let¡¯s talk about it, shall we?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about learning English don¡¯t waste your breath, with that time, you can memorize all those words.¡± ,

    On hearing this, Nina indignantly picked up the English book on the ground and gave Blume a hard stare. Looking at the English book in her hand, Nina covered the book over her face and screamed loudly.

    ¡°Oh God, who¡¯s going to save poor me?¡±

    This same mother was born, why brother can look at anything at a nce, while she saw those like ants in the English alphabet two eyes are bubbling Star, is she is ying soy sauce sent?

    The first time I looked at Blume¡¯s handsome face and touched my own, I heard Blume coolly throw in a sentence, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m already a thousand percent sure you¡¯re my sister, as to why this IQ is negative, it may be that when you¡¯re in your mother¡¯s belly will be snatched up all the good food, over-nourishment caused by the be.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m intellectually incapable I don¡¯t know? You have to say.¡±

    But can she be med for this?

    She grew up eating more than her brother and eating more portions at a time than Blume, so all along Blume has been saying that her low IQ is caused by her eating all this junk food.

    ¡°Brother is bad, ignore you.¡±

    Nina said and was ready to get up when she heard Blume¡¯s soft voice, ¡°Whatever you want, as long as you remember to memorize today¡¯s words, I¡¯lle over for a spot check in two hours.¡±

    Entering thest string of code in, Blume closed theputer, took a child¡¯s pistol out of a side drawer, and headed outside.

    Looking at Blume, who had already left, and then looking at the English book in her hand, Nina¡¯s whole body was paralyzed on the floor.

    Letting her learn English is simply worse than killing her.

    ¡°Uncle, didn¡¯t they argue with you when you left them two little ones here?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    After all, they are just two three-and-a-half-year-old children, they were left in the wilderness of the mountains, followed by those soldiers every day with the same food and shelter, Blume may be okay, but Nina that little girl can also stay?

    ¡°Quarrel is not with me, but the little girl will be my soldiers woe all over, every day change the way to rectify them, this period of time I have received suchints have been no less than dozens of times, but I have not bothered, the little one see me note, also to me no way.¡±

    ¡°Uncle you cow, but uncle I still think you should be reminded to be careful not to capsize.¡±

    After all, that daughter of hers is a kind of character she knows better than anyone else, if she can¡¯t stand it one day, then it¡¯s not as simple as wrecking the soldiers.

    Adrian knew that Rosemary¡¯s words were not rmist, after all, he had really experienced the power of that little girl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although Nina the little girl is indeed a bit naughty, but recently I have caught some of her little secrets.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the secret?¡±

    Rosemary asked curiously,ing forward.

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Adrian patted the box behind him, at this time, Rosemary realized that her uncle had bought two whole big boxes of snacks, and they were all the brands that Nina that silly girl loved to eat, which had these snacks, even if you ask her to live in the toilet she also had no problem.

    A light sigh, she really worried about this daughter grew up to be some of the food to cheat away, then she can be raised in vain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle put them here for their own good, and I believe the children know it well in their hearts.¡±

    Wilson patted the back of her hand and softly reassured her.

    ¡°Wilson is right, both Blume and Nina have their own specialties, especially Blume, who is simply a child genius, whatever he learns hardly takes long to learn, and that speed ofprehension really amazes me.¡±

    That¡¯s why he sent them here in the first ce.

    ¡°But they are still so young to let them take such a dangerous thing, is it really good?¡±

    As a mother, Rosemary, like other mothers, doesn¡¯t want her boys and girls to be very good, she just wants them to grow up t and healthy.

    ¡°You can rest assured of this, they each have a professional coach on hand to teach them, it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you have to trust your uncle.¡±

    What Rosemary doesn¡¯t know is that Wilson and Adrian were younger than Blume when they first went to training, but of course he won¡¯t tell her that.

    Rosemary gave them a look, even if she did not want to give up she could not say anything, after all, the uncle did so for the good of the children.

 Chapter 1226 beloved goblin

    ¡°So boring!¡±

    Nina threw the book to the side, a small face pulled long, sighing.

    She really doesn¡¯t understand why her brother doesn¡¯t get annoyed doing these same things every day and sits down for a whole day, while she does? Can Abby sit quietly for an hour, she can admire herself five.

    ¡°Did you memorize the words?¡±

    Blume Grant, who had just returned from shooting practice outside, saw his sister with her hands on her cheeks and a sad look on her face as soon as she entered the door and said with a cold little face.

    ¡°Brother, is it true that you can take me out to y when I finish memorizing those words?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    What the little girl likes most is to go out with her brother to explore the outside, every trip out can make her harvest a lot, but also allows her to add a lot of inspiration.

    ¡°Wait until you¡¯ve memorized it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you said oh, you can¡¯t cheat when the timees.¡±

    Nina said, regardless of whether Blume agreed or disagreed, took the English book thrown aside, handed it to Blume, and then very seriously recited all the required words.

    Although the pronunciation was not particrly standard, it was rare for her to be able to recite the words in the time allotted.

    Blume Grant frowned slightly, looked at his Grinch sister with a searching look, and said, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t cheat today?¡±

    ¡°No, I like to assure you!¡±

    Nina immediately held up her hands and swore, an honest look piled up on her little face.

    ¡°I just heard Uncle Xu say that there are foreign enemies infiltrating these days, so going out to y outside is exempted, and the rest is negotiable.¡±

    The words fell, Nina immediately quit, very angry looking at her brother, very aggrieved said: ¡°Brother how can you do this, how can you not count on your words, you clearly promised that as long as I memorized those words, you will go out with me to y.¡±

    ¡°No, this is about your safety.¡±

    ¡°But doesn¡¯t this give us a good opportunity to do experiments?¡±

    Nina shook a ss bottle in her hand, filled with turquoise liquid, which is the result of her recent experiments, the liquid extracted from the mouth of the viper, because she has not been able to find a suitable person to do experiments, so she has been thrown aside.

    ¡°You can get the two outside to give you a try, and you study the antidote anyway.¡±

    Smiling, the little girl¡¯s face instantly raised a bright smile and patted her little head, saying, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡±

    The two people hiding in the shadows heard Nina wanted to find them to test the drug, before their eyes could not help but recall the other day Nina did not know where to catch an electric snake, insisted that those people to help her try the power of the electric snake, the result was to hear the sound of that miserable pain from the entire force.

    Both people could not help but shiver a cold shiver, did not wait for them to slow down and heard Nina¡¯s soft voice again, ¡°But the antidote is also not yet tried, this in case the solution can not, these venom will slowly seep into the skin, and then in the blood, through the intestines and die.¡±

    ck Eagle and White Tiger can no longer listen, just think about it all over the body ufortable to die, let alone try it personally, or one day they will be inside this little witch to torture to death.

    ¡°Brother, uncle they ran away.¡±

    Nina walked next to Blume with a look of severe shock, her ck grape-like eyes sparkling with a few shining teardrops.

    Blume looked at his sister, couldn¡¯t help but hold his forehead, she has put the details so clearly, people don¡¯t run is strange?

    But think about it, even if she does not describe, those people just see her that harmless smile will be fled without a trace.

    ¡°Nina, can¡¯t you make up your recipe for a medicine that at least makes people look a little gentler?¡±

    This every time after trying the drug that miserable look, he, the brother can not look over.

    ¡°Brother this you do not know, this is called personality, is my exclusive Oh.¡±

    Nina proudly shakes the ss bottle in her hand, smiling that is a bright face.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He knew that if he did not apany her out this trip today she would not be willing to rest, after all, his sister is what kind, his heart will not have a number?

    ¡°Did you really promise me, brother? Great, I knew you¡¯d love me the most, brother.¡±

    Blume puts the child¡¯s watch on the table and then leads Nina outside.

    ¡°Brother, where are we going?¡±

    ¡°I just overheard my uncle say that there will be enemies sneaking in to explore the ce today, so let¡¯s go to the front and maybe we can help you find someone to test your medicine for free.¡±

    Pulling Nina, Blume¡¯s pair of hawk-like eyes kept searching around.

    If Blume like who, perhaps it can really be said that the genes are strong, although he is only a little more than three years old, but the things done long ago is not his age to do things, and her body also has a unique calm and wisdom, although very young, but the IQ has long been far above the adult, of course, these only he knows, as the saying goes, trees attract the wind, this truth he still knows.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk, stay close to me!¡±

    ck Eagle and White Tiger saw two tiny figures moving slowly like a security line from afar, and frowned slightly, ¡°What the hell do they want?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you follow up and take a look.¡±

    White Tiger patted his friend¡¯s shoulder andughed lightly.

    ¡°No, aren¡¯t those two little guys just worried that we¡¯ll ruin his ns, so they deliberately snubbed that little girl to deal with us?¡±

    The first time I was ordered to protect them, Nina that little girl shouted, he thought something had happened, so he did not want to rush in, the result was that she sprinkled a white powder, the whole itch for him two days and two nights, and then if Casper did note to bring the antidote, he may have been lying in the hospital now?

    ¡°Does it look like you still have some eyesight?¡±

    White tiger a pair of eyes have been staring at the figure in front of constantly moving, continued: ¡°I tell you one thing, but you have to promise that no one but you and I are not allowed to say.¡±

    ¡°Say it, I still you can¡¯t trust.¡±

    ¡°The boss has also been this little girl whole it, hear this news, is not the heart suddenly not so hard to feel?¡±

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    ckhawk asked incredulously.

    Who is this their boss ah, really did not think that his old man would fall in the hands of this little devil girl.

    ¡°So you must remember, rather offend anyone never easily offend these two siblings, or else when the timees, how they die do not know, understand?¡±

    Nodded, then ckhawk continued to ask: ¡°No, I just want to know how in the world did their parents give birth to two such horrible freaks?¡±

    ¡°Remember to tell me when you know.¡±

 Chapter 1227 one pot to rule them all

    ¡°The ce is so heavily guarded, I think we¡¯d better go inter to poke around the geographical situation!¡±

    A man in camouge uniform looked at the high security line pulled in the distance and the soldiers who kept patrolling, and said softly.

    The man on the other side of the inte took a look at the surrounding terrain and said, ¡°Okay, first withdraw to the same ce.¡±

    ¡°Roger that!¡±

    Blume¡¯s sharp eyes soon aimed at the distant amount of Voldemort, the corner of the lips hooked up a Tammy arc, to the side of Nina made a gesture, only to see the corner of Nina¡¯s mouth hooked up a smug smile, fat body like a slippery little snake, quickly like the destination crawl over.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    The dark shadow hiding in the shadows saw that they had separated and asked in a low voice.

    Although they were afraid of being tested by their siblings, they were more afraid of them being in danger than testing the drugs.

    Because it is their job to keep them safe.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, this way, you find a high point to cover, I¡¯ll go ahead and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Splitting up the task, ck Shadow quickly found a high point to take cover, while Blume was also slowly approaching like the other side, because he wanted to ensure the safety of his sister.

    ¡°Well, did you get a good look at how many of them there were?¡±

    ¡°Seeing is not very clear, I n to go again at night to walk, the above exined, this time no matter what, we must map out the situation here, and then find a time to end them all together.¡±

    Nina, lying not far away, heard their words, from the pocket inside touch a simr lipstick thing, gently in the face, hands painted a little, not a while face and hands slowly emerged ayer of red.

    ¡°Help ¡­¡±

    Nina, who was lying not far away, let out a weak cry for help.

    ¡°Scar, did you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°It seems to be a cry for help!¡±

    The middle-aged man in camouge uniform with a pair of sharp eyes instantly alert, scanned the surrounding area and saw a small child lying not far away, drenched in blood.

    ¡°Why is there a child here?¡±

    Looking at the dying Nina, the other man asked in confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s all the fuss about, the front is the border line between Blue Vietnam and W. It must be those traffickers who identally left it behind when they crossed the line with their children, they¡¯ve seen this kind of thing too many times.¡±

    ¡°Forget about him, let¡¯s go quickly or we¡¯ll be discovered.¡±

    One of the men, who was called Scar, hurriedly urged.

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll give her a ride.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll hold the front, you hurry.¡±

    Scar did not even look at Nina on the ground, just ready to go when he felt a cold liquid fall on his face, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A meet and greet gift for uncle!¡±

    The two turned around and saw Nina, who was ¡°covered in blood¡±, standing in front of them, looking at them with a smile on her face.

    The two men took two steps backwards as if they had seen a ghost and said viciously, ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡±

    Nina couldn¡¯t help but spit at their words and slowly walked up to them and asked with a big smile on her face, ¡°Just a minute ago, half a minute ago it almost turned into a ghost.¡±

    Looking at the little girl in front of him, who was at most three years old, the man named Scar did not feel much threatened by the little girl in front of him, and continued to ask: ¡°How did you, a little child, appear here?¡±

    ¡°Come and catch the mouse!¡±

    Nina stood in front of them, smiling coquettishly.

    ¡°Scar, it looks like this little girl should be from inside, let¡¯s take her back first and wait to find out her identity.¡± If it is the daughter of any major officer of the army, then they have a better bargaining chip on their hands.

    The scarred man nodded and tried to reach for Nina, but found he couldn¡¯t move his whole body.

    The other man saw the scarred man¡¯s face was ugly and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Lao Er, my body suddenly can¡¯t move.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    The words fell, the second took his right foot and found that he could not move either.

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    No matter how hard two people try, they can¡¯t do anything but be able to talk.

    ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong with you guys, do you need help?¡±

    Nina tilted up her little head and looked at the big uncle in front of her, who was a meter or so, and jumped a few times without ever reaching anything.

    ¡°Nasty, nothing you two grow so tall for?¡±

    Nina took out the spray in her hand and smiled sweetly at them, saying, ¡°For my safety, so I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The words fell, the little guy took the spray gun and sprayed the scar man and the man named Lao Er, only to hear a thud, the two six-foot-something people sat down on the ground.

    ¡°What the hell did you do to us?¡±

    Now any fool would know that this little child had done it to them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything ah, just sprayed some viper extract on your body, as for the effect, I¡¯m not sure yet, but I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll know soon.¡±

    ¡°Viper extracts, you mean ¡­¡±

    The words have not yet finished, the scar man felt as if his body was on the grill, the body drilling pain.

    Pain but also can not move, the skin also slowly began to turn ck.

    ¡°How did it work out?¡±

    Nina looked at the two people who fell to the ground with painful faces, skimmed her lips and said, ¡°No, it hasn¡¯t achieved the effect I expected.¡±

    The white tiger standing behind Blume looked at the two people who had fallen to the ground and were worse than dead, and that was all it took to achieve the effect she had expected, so what kind of effect did she want?

    Thinking, the white tiger can not help but shiver a cold shiver, looking at the two of them as if they had seen a monster.

    ¡°Hey, do you have any other symptoms in your body besides the feeling of being on fire? For example, the body itchy, like there are millions of ants biting your heart ufortable, or feel like you are in the Arctic iceberg at the moment, the cold?¡±

    ¡°You might as well give us brothers a hard time!¡±

    Instead of being tortured by them like this, it is better to die ande to a relief.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, I went to so much trouble to catch you guys to test the medicine for me, how can I let you die so easily, but don¡¯t worry, as long as I¡¯m around, I¡¯ll never let you die so easily.¡±

    The words fell, the scarred man was so angry that he could not even speak, and wanted to bite his tongue but found he could not do it at all.

    ¡°Demon girl, what the hell did you do to me?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I just tell you guys that I just sprayed some venom on you and really didn¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    ¡°If you are spraying us with venom, why won¡¯t we die of poison?¡±

    At the moment, the second because of the body a moment of heat, a moment of cold, a moment of strange itching, has long been unable to even speak out.

 Chapter 1228 catching rats for experiments

    If the eyes could kill, I believe the two Nina siblings would have been shot to pieces long ago.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you look at me like that or I¡¯ll have nightmares at night.¡±

    She was just looking for them to try a drug? As for looking at him with such eyes?

    The corners of the white tiger¡¯s mouth for a slight twitch, you sure you will have nightmares at night?

    Of course this sentence he was killed dare not ask, because he was afraid that this little girl a angry, when the time will be that thing to his body a spray, then he was miserable.

    ¡°Uncle, in fact, at first people do not want to take you guys for experiments, people are really serious at first in catching rats for experiments, but just because you guys said to kill me, I did so.¡±

    Nina gently touched her two little fingers with an innocent face.

    ¡°You think, I look beautiful and cute, people can¡¯t wait to see and love, but you guys are trying to kill me, do you know how sad I was?¡±

    Reaching out to cover her injured chest, Nina said in a self-directed voice.

    The two people on the ground could not stand her torture and had passed out.

    ¡°People have passed out, should we continue?¡±

    Blume, who was standing by, couldn¡¯t stand his sister¡¯s set, which was always the same, without changing something new.

    Hearing that they had passed out, Nina scuffled over to them, sighed their noses, and said with a smile, ¡°Luckily, I didn¡¯t get pissed off.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Gate God, people will work hard for you!¡±

    Nina turned around and winked her pretty eyes at the white tiger behind her and shouted sweetly.

    ¡°My subordinate understands, and will bring the people back immediately.¡±

    The words fell, the white tiger blew a whistle, and soon the ck eagle hidden in the jungle appeared in front of them, looking at the two who had passed out, with a probing look in his eyes.

    ¡°That ¡­¡±

    The white tiger did not immediately go to move the two, but looked to Nina who was standing aside.

    ¡°Little Miss, that ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, if you have anything to say Uncle Gate God can say it straight, you can rest assured that I will never get angry.¡±

    Nina a harmless smile to see the white tiger heart more bottomless.

    But on second thought, what if little miss really didn¡¯t want to test their drugs on them?

    You can¡¯t do what a gentleman does with a small heart.

    ¡°It is so, we go to move them, will not also be covered with those venom, or ¡­¡±,.

    After asking, the white tiger immediately regretted, the hall of man was afraid of a three-year-old baby, but the thought of just that life is worse than death, the white tiger all over the body is ufortable to die.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Patting her little head, Nina took out two small pills from her bag and handed them to White Tiger, saying, ¡°Here, take them and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, little miss.¡±

    White Tiger hurriedly took the pills himself ate one, another handed to the ck eagle, even if they said he had no backbone are forget, after all, backbone and lifepared to life, or life is important ah.

    ¡°By the way Uncle White Tiger, Nina and brother have a little something they want you and Uncle ck Eagle to help with.¡±

    In the face of Nina¡¯s momentary change of expression, White Tiger and ck Eagle two people suddenly have a sense of foreboding, always feel that something will happen.

    But again, I think I might be overthinking it.

    ¡°Little Miss, if you have anything to do, just give a direct order.¡±

    ¡°The thing is this, I heard that tonight my uncle grandfather wille over, then if uncle grandfather asked about my brother and I, I also hope that the two uncles to help us say a few good words, after all, we are really very good in the army.¡±

    At that, the white tiger and ck eagle lip twitch, if this is called very good, then what are those people counted.

    ¡°How did you know Grandpa Uncle would be here tonight?¡±

    Back in the tent, Blume sat down on his own little easy stool and looked at his sister and asked.

    Nina picked up by hand a bucket of popcorn cradled in her hand, while eating while slurring: ¡°I went to the toilet today at noon when I identally heard the.¡±

    ¡°You went to eavesdrop on Uncle Xu and his men¡¯s conversation again?¡±

    Looking at her, Blume¡¯s face sank and he asked slowly.

    How many times have I told her not to eavesdrop on Uncle Xu¡¯s meetings, if others find out, it¡¯s a problem.

    Skimmed, Nina slowly said: ¡°Brother, this time I really did not mean to eavesdrop, I really overheard, I promise you.¡±

    Blume looked at her and said with a serious face, ¡°Nina, there are some things you can y how you want brother will let you, but there are some things that can not be touched can not be touched, otherwise it is likely to bring trouble to uncle grandpa or mom and dad, understand?¡±

    Nina looked at her brother, for this kind of involved in politics between things, she simply do not understand, even in smart she is only a little more than three years old child.

    In contrast, Blume¡¯s wisdom is more sophisticated than his actual age, knowing what can be touched and what is not to go bang.

    ¡°Brother, do you know some secrets that I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Well, you just have to remember what your brother said, and never cause trouble for your grandpa and mom and dad.¡±

    ncing at Blume, Nina responded in a good-natured manner.

    She has always followed Blume, and knows that this brother, who is only a few minutes older than her, is bursting with intelligence, so she has always never touched Blume Grant as long as he doesn¡¯t let her do it.

    ¡°Right, don¡¯t let anyone else know what just happened,ter if Uncle Xu asks you say that medicine before in Bangkok when a strange old grandfather gave you for protection, never let them know you can develop those things.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    They have these specialties that ordinary people do not have in the eyes of others is a genius, however, will also put them in danger, so the safest way is to keep them out of the loop.

    ¡°But Uncle White Tiger and Uncle ck Eagle both know about it?¡±

    ¡°Uncle White Tiger and Uncle ck Eagle are Uncle Grandpa¡¯s beloved, they can be trusted and will never go and tell anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say so before?¡±

    It¡¯s so bad that she even went to those big brothers to try the drugs.

    ¡°Fool, those of you are just a small fight, even if they know they will not think in that direction.¡±

    Blume stroked her head and exined to her.

    ¡°I see, brother is telling me to y the pig and eat the tiger, right!¡±

    ¡°As you wish, as you are happy.¡±

    Although he usually always dislikes her, but his heart is very love this sister, he grew up with the desire to protect his mommy and sister, not to let others bully.

    ¡°Blume, Nina, the chief wants you toe over.¡±

    ¡°Brother, is it my uncle and grandfather who are here?¡±

    Nina ran over and took his hand, asking happily.

 Chapter 1229 digging your own pit

    ¡°Uncle, why haven¡¯t the babiese over yet?¡±

    Rosemary stood in the doorway and kept staring out, not having seen the children for so long, and wondering if they had lost weight?

    ¡°Sister, sit down for a moment, they will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Here is a short distance from where the children live, you are waiting for a few more minutes, so long havee over, how to get here in turn can not wait.¡±

    Looking at the anxious Rosemary, Adrian couldn¡¯t help but tease.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, sit down and drink a ss of water first and wait slowly.¡±

    As soon as Wilson pulled her into a position beside him, he coaxed her gently.

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    Before Rosemary could sit down, she heard Nina¡¯s joyful shout of delight and turned around to be pounced upon by a fleshy figure.

    ¡°Mommy, Nina misses you so much!¡±

    Nina flung herself into Rosemary¡¯s arms and buried her head in her mommy¡¯s embrace, crying.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Blume¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    Holding the two children close to her, Rosemary shouted with a smile.

    ¡°Missed Mommy to death.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, I miss you too.¡±

    Wilson, standing aside, looked at the mother and son clinging together, suddenly felt as if he was redundant, did he really have so much failure as a daddy?

    Just when Wilson had a loss, there was already an extra fleshy little rice ball in his arms, ¡°Daddy, Nina misses you so much, howe you and mommy didn¡¯te to see me and brother until now, you don¡¯t even know, Nina is not having a good time here at all.¡±

    Hearing the words, Casper¡¯s lips twitched slightly, is she not happy here? Why did he not notice at all, or was there something wrong with his eyes.

    Adrian was not angry at all with Nina¡¯s words and waved at Nina, who was hiding in Wilson¡¯s arms, and asked with a kind face: ¡°Nina, is she being bullied here, tell Uncle Grandpa, Uncle Grandpa will help you out.¡±

    ¡°Really? If Nina reveals that person, will Uncle Grandpa really punish him?¡±

    Nina, who was sitting on Wilson¡¯sp, asked with a twinkle in her eye and a big blink.

    ¡°Of course, when has Uncle Grandpa ever lied to you?¡±

    Nina got out of Wilson¡¯s arms and walked over to Adrian, who doted on her as he held her in hisp.

    Blume looked at his uncle and grandfather who were about to fall into the pit, and couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly in his heart, it is true that even if you are the president, but in front of Nina¡¯s IQ will plummet.

    ¡°Blume, what¡¯s wrong with you, why are you sighing?¡±

    Stroking her baby son¡¯s little head, Rosemary asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay mommy, I just think someone is about to fall into a trap again.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary nced at her uncle and her own daughter who were sitting in the upper seat smiling happily, looking at the sly gaze in her daughter¡¯s eyes, and instantly understood the meaning of Blume¡¯s words.

    ¡°And how does Uncle Grandpa n to punish him?¡±

    ¡°And how does Nina want to take it out?¡±

    Adrian asked rhetorically with a smile.

    ¡°Then let him promise me three conditions, can you?¡±

    Nina cocked her head for a moment and held out three fingers.

    ¡°No problem, as long as it¡¯s not doing anything bad.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a very simple, simple condition, and it will never make him do anything bad.¡±

    ¡°Okay, so who did you say bullied you?¡±

    Standing outside the door, White Tiger and ck Eagle heard the conversation inside and their hands kept breaking out in a cold sweat, reaching out to the little ancestor inside who woulde in front of Adrian and say bad things about them.

    ¡°It is uncle grandpa you bully Nina ah!¡±

    The words fell, everyone present froze, looking at the little girl tilting her head up with a serious face, everyone could not help but feel very funny.

    Adrian didn¡¯t expect this little girl to dig a pit for him to jump into, so he couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly and said, ¡°Good Nina, you¡¯re digging a pit for your uncle and grandpa to jump into, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Nina blinked her big innocent eyes at Adrian and said in a rhetorical voice, ¡°Daddy and Mommy have taught Nina to be honest and to tell the truth since she was a little girl, and I believe my uncle and grandpa also taught my mommy the same thing, so I¡¯ll tell the truth when you ask me just now.¡±

    ¡°Nina, how does uncle and grandfather hear you say this with the feeling that you are moving stones to smash your own feet?¡±

    Adrian looked at the Grinch in his arms and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Grandpa Uncle, actually you are not at a disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Because you have such a cute and beautiful granddaughter like me!¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary snorted out augh, her daughter is really so self-absorbed at all times.

    ¡°Grandpa Uncle, do you think I¡¯m right?¡±

    Seeing that Adrian did not say anything, Nina shook his neck and pouted.

    ¡°Yes, what Nina said is right, say it, what conditions do you want grandpa uncle to promise you?¡±

    Wilson looked at his quirky daughter, his eyes could not help but fall on Rosemary¡¯s body, this life has a wife and children so, what else can you ask for.

    ¡°Grandpa gave me and my brother a week off, I want to spend time with Daddy and Mommy.¡±

    Although she was still young, her brother said she could learn a lot here, so she did not ask to leave the ce, but offered to stay with her parents for a few days, which was nothing at all for her uncle and grandfather.

    ¡°That¡¯s your condition?¡±

    Apparently Adrian didn¡¯t expect Nina to ask the question of just staying with her parents for a few days. He thought she would ask to leave the ce, after all, they are still just kids, and the boring training they face here every day is not to everyone¡¯s liking.

    ¡°And what did Uncle Grandpa think it was?¡±

    Looking at her children who are bing more and more understanding, Rosemary feels proud from the bottom of her heart. Although she is really reluctant to let them stay here, she can only bear to think that it will help them in the future.

    ¡°Nothing, uncle grandpa is really happy, but even if you don¡¯t mention this request, uncle grandpa is nning to pick you guys up and go back together, grandpa Tai has been talking about wanting to see you guys, it just so happens that the family is going to have a banquet in a few days, so we can all get together and have fun.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, are you nning to announce my identity and Karen¡¯s?¡±

    If possible she would like to keep their identities to themselves for the time being, after all, trees attract the wind, remembering what happened a few days ago she is still a bit scared.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle will take care of it.¡±

    Adrian gave her a reassuring smile, he knew what she was worried about, but as long as he was there, he wouldn¡¯t let any harme to them.

    ¡°Okay, listen to you, uncle.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t want to, she knew that not only her uncle, but also her grandfather wanted everyone to know that she was Missy of The Bernard Family, after all, grandfather was so old, and some things were still as much as possible ording to her old man.

 Chapter 1230 You deserve the best

    ¡°Sir, this is the list for tomorrow¡¯s banquet, please take a look at it.¡±

    Adrian took it, quickly browsed through the list, nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°Well, this banquet belongs to the family banquet, notify down, except for the guests with invitations, the rest are not allowed to be let in, and there are no reporters present tomorrow night.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    epting the list, Doyle turned to go out.

    ¡°Doyle, is the family having a party?¡±

    Fannie happens to being out of her room and is about to go out with Olina Doyle when she sees Doyleing out of Adrian¡¯s study with a party list in her hand.

    ¡°Yes Miss Law.¡±

    ¡°Why do you suddenly remember to hold a banquet properly, is there something important?¡±

    Doyle smiled faintly, nced at the closed study door in front of her and said, ¡°This I think Miss Luo should ask Mr. more appropriately.¡±

    At these words, Fannie¡¯s face changed slightly, raised her pointed chin and said with slight anger: ¡°Doyle, although you are Adrian¡¯s personal assistant, I believe Doyle should also be clear that I am also a member of The Bernard Family, do I as a member of The Bernard Family even have the right to this As a member of The Bernard Family, do I not even have the right to be involved in this small matter?¡±

    ¡°Miss Luo is serious, it¡¯s just that Mr. has exined, and I am just following orders.¡±

    ¡°Mom, Doyle also takes orders from her uncle, so don¡¯t give Doyle a hard time.¡±

    Olina Doyle, who was standing by, gently tugged on her mother¡¯s arm and gently advised.

    ¡°Sorry Doyle, my mommy didn¡¯t mean anything else, she just wanted to help my uncle share some things.¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at Doyle and said.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Xiahou is very kind.¡±

    Doyle looked at Olina Doyle¡¯s eyes with appreciation, and sometimes he even wondered if a woman as ambitious as Fannie would give birth to such a gentle, understanding daughter.

    ¡°I have things to do, so I¡¯ll leave you two alone.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as Doyle left, Fannie turned to her daughter and said, ¡°You know exactly why your uncle threw the party, so why don¡¯t you let me continue to ask?¡±

    Looking at her always quiet daughter, Fannie was very upset.

    Although Adrian also treated her with this kind of love and disregard, but after all, at that time he let her take care of everything in the family, but since Rosemary came back, her status in The Bernard Family has fallen dramatically, and now she is not even told that the family is hosting a party, which is clearly treating her as an outsider.

    ¡°Mom, uncle does not tell you is for your own good, this organizing a banquet how worrying ah, besides, without your help you still have a free time, so also have time to apany me to go shopping?¡±

    ¡°Olina, do you really not care?¡±

    Why does she feel that since she went to C Cityst time and came back after the whole person has changed, and now she looks at her is increasingly unreadable.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Two daughters, Fannie grew up preferring her older daughter, because her character is more like her, knows what she wants and what she does not want, has the ambition of an independent woman, on the contrary, her younger daughter is more simple, like his husband, but it is Adrian who prefers Xiahou Jiayi, while his younger daughter does not like anything else except her music.

    In addition, because The Doyle Family did not want their children to get involved in politics, when they learned that Xiahou Jiayi liked music, they all raised their hands in approval, and Olina Doyle, because she had been very opinionated since she was a child, and because she was also smarter than Xiahou Jiayi, when she chose to enter politics, the people of The Doyle Family did not say anything more.

    Looking at her confident daughter, Fannie didn¡¯t say anything else, she already had a n in mind anyway, so let them becent for a while.

    Karen looked at the closed door of the study, raised and lowered her hand, tried to knock several times to enter but was afraid to disturb Adrian¡¯s work.

    ¡°Karen are you looking for His Excellency? I¡¯ll go and ask for you now.¡±

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    Before Karen could say anything, the guard had already entered the study like Adrian asking for instructions.

    ¡°Karen, His Excellency has asked you toe in.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    With a slight smile, Karen then slowly walked in.

    When Adrian heard that Karen was looking for her, he saw her enter and waved to her, ¡°Karen is here, Dad was going to look for youter, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe over by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Did Dad want to see me about something?¡±

    Although they had already met, Karen still had not recovered from the shock of her father being Adrian, so she was still a bit scared to talk to Adrian.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important, I¡¯ve seen Rosemary¡¯s face look a lot better in the past few days, and it just so happens that it¡¯s a nice day, so I thought I¡¯d let you guys go out for a walk and buy yourselves some favorite clothes and jewelry and bags and such.¡±

    Twenty years ago he did not do a good job of being a father, so now he has to do his best to make up for it, because only then will the guilt in his heart be a little better.

    ¡°Dad, I have clothes.¡±

    ¡°Silly child, where would a girl mind her own clothes, you and your sister take it as a break, what a pity that you don¡¯t go out for a walk on such a nice day.¡±

    Adrian stroked her head, and his deep eyes were full of strong fatherly love.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    ¡°No buts, you are my Adrian¡¯s daughter, you deserve the best of everything in the world and the happiest of lives.¡±

    Karen looked at the strong fatherly love radiating from Adrian¡¯s eyes, and she could feel the love she felt for her daughter as a father, and it felt so good to be pampered by her father.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask my sister to go with meter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    Pinching her nose, Adrian said dotingly.

    ¡°This is the card Daddy opened for you, there is no password, go buy whatever you like, don¡¯t save money for Daddy.¡±

    epting the ck card, Karen said with a smile.

    ¡°By the way, is there something you came to see Dad about?¡±

    He noticed a few days ago that she seemed to want to ask herself something, and then didn¡¯t because of other things.

    ¡°Dad, I came over today to ask about Gaby.¡±

    Karen clutched the ck card Adrian had given her, but her eyes were on her own father.

    Although she herself does not understand what exactly she feels for Gaby, but the handsome face of Gaby always keeps appearing in her mind these days, thinking that he is now on a mission outside and it will take so long, and they cannot contact each other.

    ¡°You¡¯re worried about him?¡±

    Adrian asked as he folded his legs together naturally and looked at her.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s probing eyes, Karen was at a loss as to how she should answer.

    Rosemary¡¯s words to her still echoed in her mind. If she said she liked him, would they be unanimous in their dislike of Gaby¡¯s birth?

 Chapter 1231 ask your heart

    ¡°Karen, there are some things that daddy originally intended to talk to you about after a while, but since you came to daddy today, that¡¯s a happy substitution of your trust in daddy, and I know you must be wondering why daddy would send Gaby on a mission at this time, right?¡±

    Karen nodded, this was indeed what she had been wondering these past few days, if she had put him in danger of his life simply because of her well-intentioned relief, then she would have mentally med herself.

    ¡°Karen, first of all, before we discuss the matter of Gaby, Daddy will ask you a question, you must think clearly and ask your heart before you answer Daddy.¡±

    Adrian looked at her with a serious face, although he had always had high expectations of Gaby, but if Gaby had no desire to take this path, he would not try to force it, after all, everyone¡¯s life has a path they want to take.

    ¡°Dad, so before you ask me that question, will you answer a question for me first?¡±

    ¡°You said it!¡±

    ¡°Dad, will you interfere with my love life in the future?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Karen finally asked the question she wanted to ask.

    Because her current identity is long gone from the previous little girl in the countryside, although she is eager to get the love of her father and mother, but at the same time she does not want to change her previous life because of her identity, she hopes that no matter what her identity is, he is still the same him.

    ¡°Daddy will not interfere with your love life, and your life will not change because of your identity, you are still the same as before, the only thing that has changed is that you are the good daughter of mom and dad, the rest is still the same as before, you can still live your own life as you like.¡±

    Adrian stroked her long hair and said slowly.

    ¡°Really? Even if the person I like in the future is just an ordinary person, you won¡¯t object, right?¡±

    Karen reconfirmed.

    ¡°Of course, Dad just wants you all to be happy and live the life you want to live.¡±

    ¡°Thanks Dad!¡±

    ¡°Now shouldn¡¯t you answer my question.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking me what exactly my feelings are for Gaby?¡±

    Without waiting for Adrian to ask, Karen said.

    ¡°Karen, Daddy can let you and Rosemary both live the life you want, but not your husbands, because they have to take over the estate left by The Bernard Family, and this is something you have to prepare a little in your heart.¡±

    At these words, Karen suddenly felt that although she was relieved, she had put what should have been her own responsibility on the man she loved, and it was hard on her heart.

    ¡°Dad, what you¡¯re saying is that no matter who I like, he¡¯ll eventually have to work harder than normal for me, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because that¡¯s the only way you can be together openly and honestly, and of course you don¡¯t want people saying behind your back that the man you like is a soft touch, do you!¡±

    Seeing that she did not speak, Adrian patted her shoulder and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gaby is not as brittle as you think, instead of worrying blindly here, you should sit quietly and think about the voice deep in your heart.¡±

    On the street, Rosemary and Karen were strolling hand in hand, and from the moment they left the house Rosemary noticed that Karen was not in a very good mood.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t seem to be in a very good mood?¡±

    ¡°I went to ask my dad about Gaby today, and Dad talked to me about things.¡±

    Looking at the gloom on her face, Rosemary asked lightly, ¡°Does it suddenly feel more free to be an ordinary person than a princess?¡±

    Shaking his head, ¡°Dad says he won¡¯t interfere with my love life, but he has to pick everything for The Bernard Family, no matter who ends up with me in the future.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, she didn¡¯t need it anyway, after all, with Wilson¡¯s current assets, the family couldn¡¯t eat it all even if they didn¡¯t do anything for the rest of their lives, not to mention that too much money is a good thing, enough is good enough.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Karen was puzzled and couldn¡¯t understand why Rosemary would say that.

    ¡°In fact, I think this is quite good, you think, if you choose is Gaby, just Gaby does not have those so-called family business, and we The Bernard Family need someone to inherit, so that, whether it is for Gaby or for us, is a good choice, you think about it. ¡±

    ¡°The clothes in this store seem pretty good, let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Rosemary stopped in front of a boutique, looked at the clothes in the window and liked them so much that she pulled Karen into the store.

    ¡°Wee!¡±

    Once inside, a waiter came up to greet them and led Rosemary and Karen inside.

    ¡°Today Dad asked me to ask myself properly what I feel deep inside, but I really don¡¯t know how I really feel about Gaby, but since he¡¯s gone out, I¡¯m on edge again, worried that he¡¯ll get hurt over there.¡±

    Following Rosemary¡¯s lead, Karen whispered with a downcast face.

    ¡°And what about you now with Joseph? Does it still hurt somewhere that you can¡¯t breathe when you think about it?¡±

    ¡°Well, but I know that Joseph and I are out of the question, after all, I am now ¡­¡±

    Turning her head to look at her, Rosemary went up and pinched her fair cheeks and said, ¡°It is said that first love is the most engraved in your heart, that rtionship between you and Joseph is your first love for you, naturally it is not so easy to forget, so you have to learn to let go, and then in slowly learn to ept, in this way, whether it is for you or for Gaby The best.¡±

    Karen nodded with seeming understanding.

    ¡°Well, go try on this dress, it fits you well.¡±

    Rosemary handed her some summer clothes from the shelf andughed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to buy it?¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary had given her all her own size, Karen asked in confusion.

    ¡°At the beginning of the year Wilson sent me a few of this year¡¯s newest collections, so I can buy them or not.¡±

    But if she sees what she likes, she will still buy it, after all, this woman where there will be too much clothing.

    ¡°Wilson is so sweet.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gaby will be very sweet too.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? Don¡¯t talk nonsense, if people hear it it will cause unnecessary misunderstanding.¡±

    She hasn¡¯t thought about it yet, and Gaby hasn¡¯t confessed her feelings to her, and what she said in the beginning was just to be responsible for her, so she must see the truth.

    ¡°Look at you, as soon as you talk about Gaby this little face is red, and still say that there is no interest in him.¡±

    Pointing at Karen¡¯s red face, Rosemaryughed and joked.

    ¡°Ignore you, I¡¯m going in to change.¡±

    If you can¡¯t talk her out of it, you can always avoid it!

    ¡°Thisdy, this is thetest model in our store, do you see anything you like?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Even if she has a favorite, aren¡¯t you afraid she won¡¯t have the money to pay for it?¡±

 Chapter 1232 not to die, not to die

    Rosemary lightly swept a few people who came in, could not help but roll her eyes, did she do the death is so sad?

    The waiter who came in saw that it was Anne, and immediately ran forward to receive them respectfully, and said attentively, ¡°Hello Miss Chan, you¡¯vee at the right time today, our store just arrived today with a limited edition of J designer, I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    Anne tilted her head like a proud peacock, slowly walked to Rosemary¡¯s front, coldly smiled, disdainfully said: ¡°Miss Harris, the clothes here is not ordinary people can afford to buy oh, after all, like you rely on the kind of money, the money is not easy toe, right, or save a little, in case one day no one wants, but also can The next half of your life will not have to starve to death on the street, do you think so?¡±

    Karen, who had just changed her clothes, heard Anne¡¯s words as soon as she came out, went up to her and was about to speak when Rosemary pulled her back, smiled and walked up to her, and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Chan, please exin that sentence just now, which kind of thing do I make money from?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, some words in your own heart to understand is good, this is said too bluntly ¡­¡± Anne deliberately looked around the waiter, light smile: ¡°After all, we are all women, after all, still The need to be scrupulous about the well.¡±

    Behind them Ling Ran several girls covered their mouths andughed lightly, while the store attendants looked at Rosemary and Karen with a look of disdain, as if they were super germs.

    Rosemary raised her hand and ruffled her hair in front of her forehead,ughing, ¡°Miss Chan, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard the saying, you can¡¯t die unless you do.¡±

    The matter of her being in the freezing room has not yet been investigated, and now she has indeed sent to the door to provoke, this woman is really big-breasted brainless.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Anne came forward, red lips lightly, smiled: ¡°I heard that before in Cloud and Sky was locked in the freezing room, and said something about you almost died, but I now see you do not at all like a person like something is wrong, you should not be deliberately in front of the gentleman to pretend, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you do not say I forgot, at first on the ind and I had a verbal altercation in addition to Peggy, Miss Chan seems to be among them oh.¡± Rosemary patted her head, turned her head to look at Karen behind her and said, ¡°Karen, you said you forgot to tell Mr. such an important situation, what do you think should be done?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Rosemary said much to her chagrin.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ll go backter and tell Mr., so that Mr. in one by one to go over the line can not be.¡±

    Karen looked like it was no big deal, and looked at Anne, who was standing on the sidelines, furious.

    ¡°You two shameless women, don¡¯t think you really take yourselves seriously just because you¡¯ve climbed into Mr.¡¯s bed, do you really think that anything will really be different from now on?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡±

    Karen raised her hand and pped Anne¡¯s face, but didn¡¯t expect to be pped by Anne instead, so fast that even Rosemary didn¡¯t react.

    ¡°Just because you still want to beat me, what are you, do you believe that one word from thisdy can make you can¡¯t appear in W country in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Karen, are you okay!¡±

    Looking at the five fingerprints that instantly surfaced, Rosemary¡¯s face was icy cold.

    She didn¡¯t expect Karen to suddenly strike Anne, and she didn¡¯t expect Anne¡¯s reaction to be so quick.

    ¡°Anne, repeat what you just said?¡±

    Rosemary shielded Karen behind her, her eyes were cold.

    ¡°What, are you afraid, I tell you, if you want to stay well in W country, be honest with me, or I will make you never set foot in W country in this life.¡±

    ¡°These words are from thisdy to you.¡±

    As the words fell, two crisp ps sounded in the air, Anne covered her face and stared at her with an angry face, saying, ¡°You bitch, how dare you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to hit you, these two ps, one for your unreasonable words and the other for Karen, I tell you Anne, I, Rosemary, have always been a man who does not offend me, but if you want to continue to make a fool of yourself, then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ¡°And you guys are the same, if you dare to give me nonsense before not knowing the truth, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    The two girls behind her received Rosemary¡¯s cold, sharp eyes and couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps back, after all, in this circle in the mix or will look a little bit of color, this Rosemary even Anne dare to fight, who knows who her backers are, in case one identally offended, when the family is involved, it is not enough to die.

    Tsk tsk ¡­

    ¡°Winter, are you sure she needs our protection?¡±

    Inside the cafe, sat two sexy and enchanting girls, one hand propped up chin looking at a few people in the distance, lips slightly raised, smiling.

    Winter looked at Rosemary, who had a calm face in the distance, and said lightly, ¡°We just need to follow orders.¡±

    Ruffling her hair in front of her, Summer couldn¡¯t help but smile and snicker, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that the usually gentle as water youngdy has such a domineering side, it seems that the master¡¯s worries were really superfluous.¡±

    ¡°If she can¡¯t even handle this, then she is not qualified to stand by her master¡¯s side.¡±

    Winter¡¯s face was expressionless and cold.

    At that, Summer nced at her and said helplessly, ¡°Winter, the youngdy is notparable to us, you can¡¯t look at her by the same standards we look at people, besides, she almost lost her life twice for her master, so it¡¯s clear that her feelings for him are not something I can imagine, so why can¡¯t you try to put aside your own preconceptions and find out how good she is? ¡±

    ¡°Summer, don¡¯t forget, since this woman appeared, the old master who was decisive and never dragged his feet is still there?¡±

    Today¡¯s Wilson is thought of this woman, the whole person has changed, the efficiency of the work and the previousparison is simply a hundred thousand miles away.

    ¡°Winter, you shut up!¡±

    Summer immediately spoke out to stop it, a pair of regal eyes with tess coldness, coldly said: ¡°Do you know what you are saying? When is it our turn to question the master¡¯s affairs, all you need to do is to obey orders.¡±

    After giving her a look, Winter stopped talking and kept a pair of cool eyes looking ahead.

    ¡°Rosemary, who gave you the nerve to hit me?¡±

    Anne covered her punched cheek and looked at Rosemary with a look of hatred that could have dismembered her.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t keep your mouth shut next time, it won¡¯t be as simple as a couple of ps.¡±

    Rosemary pulled Karen over and then spoke to the attendant, ¡°Wrap up all those clothes for me and deliver them to this address.¡±

    Then pulled Karen out of the store without looking back.

    ¡°Rosemary, wait for me today, I¡¯ll make sure you know what happens when you mess with me.¡±

 Chapter 1233 The full man does not know that the hungry man is hungry

    Because of Anne, Rosemary and Karen also did not continue to shop, but came straight back.

    As soon as they entered the door, they saw Wilsoning out of Adrian¡¯s study, and seeing that they were back so soon, they couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out shopping, why are you back so early?¡±

    When his eyes fell on Karen¡¯s face, Wilson¡¯s face was instantly gloomy, giving Rosemary the illusion of having done something bad.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s just that when I went out shopping today I ran into a crazy dog and identally gave her a bite.¡±

    ¡°Someone, go get some ice!¡±

    Rosemary instructed the maid.

    He himself took a towel and wrung it out and gently wiped Karen¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be gentle.¡±

    Anne¡¯s p was hit with all her strength, and half of Karen¡¯s face was almost swollen.

    Rosemary looked at Karen¡¯s swollen cheek and said heartily, ¡°Does it hurt, it¡¯s all my sister¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°Sister, it has nothing to do with you.¡±

    When she heard Rosemary say that, Karen took her hand and said.

    She wouldn¡¯t have hit herself if she hadn¡¯t done it.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand why that Anne always likes to target us so much, and we don¡¯t seem to have offended her?¡±

    ¡°Does she bother you guys a lot?¡±

    Wilson, who was standing by, heard Karen say this and asked with a slight frown.

    When Wilson asked, Karen gave a general ount of the incident at Cloud and Sky where the men deliberately made things difficult for them.

    Rosemary said lightly while helping Karen apply ice to her face, ¡°There is nothing strange about it, where there are women there is bound to be smoke, especially in the gentry, in the outsiders look what those famousdies, the gentry¡¯s daughter are good quality, strict upbringing, in fact, many are only in front of people, but if this involves interests, the real face will be instantly exposed in front.¡±

    Wilson quietly listened to Rosemary¡¯s words, saw her expression light, and no signs of anger, it is clear that she has long been used to such things.

    ¡°Is that why my sister doesn¡¯t like to attend parties?¡±

    ¡°Well, but then again, it¡¯s really thanks to that stepmother of mine, if it wasn¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t know how many of these hook-ups I would have to face?¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary is still quite grateful to Laurie.

    At the beginning, she deliberately found various excuses not to let her go to the banquet in order to let the outside world fall all eyes on Daisy, and at that time she did not like this kind of banquet, so Laurie¡¯s move instead went her way, so now looking back, she can still keep a kind heart until now, thanks to Laurie indeed.

    ¡°I also do not like to attend parties, if I can choose, I still prefer to find a Susan¡¯s ce, looking at their favorite books, drinking their favorite coffee, that kind of life is what I aspire to.¡±

    In fact, her life is really simple, overly luxurious life rather than make her more ufortable.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that sometimes this life that seems to be so simple is a great luxury for us.¡± Because they have so many things that they need to deal with, they can¡¯t just do as they please, like the average person.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I promised you.¡±

    Wilson looked at her and said slowly.

    ¡°Well, I believe you.¡±

    Looking at their happy and sweet appearance, Karen suddenly remembered what Gaby said to Carry, that no matter what she had be in the end, she was still the woman she loved the most in her heart.

    Although he saidit to Carry, it sounded to Karen that she was really touched that a man could say such words in front of another woman.

    ¡°I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    Standing up, Wilson nted a soft kiss on Rosemary¡¯s forehead and doted on her.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s departing back, Karen couldn¡¯t help but sigh lightly, shaking her head and saying slowly, ¡°Finally understand why Edmund and William and the others said that where you guys are there you will definitely get hurt, I am now deeply affected by it!¡±

    Hearing Karen¡¯s words, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s good, only if you are stimted so that you can find your happiness faster.¡±

    Er ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re a full man who doesn¡¯t know how hungry he is. You think everyone can be as lucky as you are!¡±

    Karen said with a smile.

    Meanwhile, Anne was crying all the way back to Jiang¡¯s house, when Jiang¡¯s father and Mrs. Chan were sitting in the house eating fruit, they saw their daughter who came back with her face covered.

    ¡°Mom, you have to do it for me!¡±

    Anne threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms and said loudly in pain.

    Listening to Anne¡¯s cries, the Jiang family parents¡¯ hearts are breaking, since childhood they have not spared a hit, not even to speak out loud, but now it is good, but also by outsiders to bully.

    ¡°Reba, tell Daddy what¡¯s going on, and who really hit you in the face?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you quick mom and dad, who the hell hit you?¡±

    Anne looked up at her parents with teary eyes and told them what had happened today. Jiang¡¯s father pounded his palm on the table and said viciously, ¡°How dare you!

    ¡°She also warned me that if she sees me again the next time she hits me, Mom, I won¡¯t live.¡±

    With that, Anne fell into Mrs. Chan¡¯s arms again.

    ¡°Tony, are you just going to stand by and watch your woman being bullied by two shameless women?¡±

    Mrs. Chan asked as she calmed her daughter and looked at her husband.

    If his husband does note forward, then she has to use her maternal family¡¯s rtionship to teach those two little bitches a good lesson, otherwise they all do not know the sky is high, and think that their Jiang family has no one.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You take good care of your daughter at home, I¡¯m going to find Adrian now and make him give me an exnation.¡±

    After that, Tony picked up his jacket and left the door in a huff, Anne, who was lying in Mrs. Chan¡¯s arms, showed a sneer, Rosemary, you are very powerful and powerful, right? I¡¯ll see how you¡¯ll be able to do itter.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, does it feel any better?¡±

    Looking at her face, which was no longer so swollen, Rosemary asked worriedly.

    Touch their cheeks, indeed not just under so painful, is this above the p marks can still be seen.

    ¡°Sis, it¡¯s almost time for dinner, if dad sees itter he will definitely ask about it, what should I do?¡±

    Touching the clearly visible p mark on her cheek, Karen looked embarrassed.

 Chapter 1234 to get a statement

    ¡°Boss, Adrian has news, as you expected, the one who took Rosemary away that day is really someone else, Cloud and Sky above a cleaning staff specializing in storage room said that night he saw a waiter out of the freezer, in fact, this was normal, but he found that waiter¡¯s whereabouts He found that the waiter was talking to another woman, and he said he didn¡¯t hear what she said because she was too far away, and the two talked for about three or four minutes, and then the waiter left in a hurry, but the other person didn¡¯t leave. A person, probably out of curiosity, he quietly took advantage of the darkness to touch the past, and heard the other party said to do away with the waiter, the janitor heard after the heart is very afraid, quietly left.¡±

    William picked up an apple from the table and stuffed it into his mouth and took a bite. He had stayed at Cloud and Sky for the past few days to investigate Rosemary¡¯s confinement in the freezer, and had not returned until now.

    ¡°ording to you, it was a premeditated setup, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Wilson twirled the pen in his hand and pondered for a moment.

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±

    ¡°But you finally investigated and still didn¡¯t tell me who the person behind that was?¡±

    The words fell, William looked at Wilson¡¯s cold eyes, instantly like a deted ball, a light sigh said: ¡°You¡¯re right, now Adrian only found that the other side is likely to be rted to the foreign side, things are still in the depth of the investigation.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Because we found a piece of human skin mask in the ce that the janitor said, Adrian said from the texture of the human skin mask, except for the exotic side can make, our side is absolutely no such high people can make such a fake to the real thing.¡±

    William saw Wilson¡¯s face eased somewhat and patted his chest, fortunately there was no danger.

    ¡°In this way, you go to bring that piece of human skin mask, when you go back the day after tomorrow take it to Marcy to see, he is more familiar with the foreign side of things, maybe he can know some.¡±

    ¡°No problem, but is it okay if I don¡¯t leave first today?¡± He still wanted to see Rosemary, he hadn¡¯t even had a chance to visit her before when something so big happened to her, and it made his heart quite sad to think about it.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re so nice!¡±

    With that, William was about to leave, but was called by Wilson again, ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    William turned his head and looked at him with trepidation, fearing that he would backtrack again.

    ¡°Any news from Sunny?¡±

    At that, William¡¯s cheeky face instantly became heavy, sitting on the sofa, sighing lightly, said: ¡°The child¡¯s matter hit her too much, she has refused to believe that the child has left, and she has always thought that she did not take care of the child, sorry Anthony, now she even Anthony are I saw her some time ago, the whole person has lost a lot of weight, participated in a group called the search for lost children, and every day follow those people around.¡±

    Speaking of this, William a face of pain, in this world Sunny is equal to his only family, but now she has be such, he is a brother can not help at all, sometimes he even feel that he is really useless.

    ¡°I am also responsible for this matter of Anthony, it is said that mother¡¯s love is great, since Sunny said that the child is still alive, then we as big brothers must support her and let her understand that she is not alone.¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson reassured.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that self-defeating?¡±

    He just didn¡¯t want that, that¡¯s why he never continued to send people to look, he didn¡¯t want Sunny to go through despair again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, time will slowly prove that Sunny wille to her senses one day.¡±

    Sunny does not say, that is because she knows that things have be settled, so she does not want everyone to follow her like a fly blind head banging, but as a mother, she and the child is telepathic, she firmly believes that the child is still there, then she will not go to give up, even if the whole earth is stepped on, she is at all costs.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Nodded, that¡¯s all that can be done today.

    ******

    ¡°Sir, Tony has something for you.¡±

    Doyle walked into the study, looked at Adrian, who was still busy, and whispered a question.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    While busy with his work, Adrian asked lightly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, he just said he had something very important to see you about.¡±

    ¡°Take him to the parlor, I¡¯ll be over in a minute.¡±

    Doyle led Tony to the parlor and said, ¡°Tony you take a break, the gentleman will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, I want to ask you something?¡±

    Seeing Tony¡¯s bad tone, Doyle frowned slightly and said secretly in his heart, he didn¡¯t seem to have offended him anywhere!

    ¡°Whatever Doyle knows, he will certainly try to inform.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, I¡¯d like to know exactly where the two women the gentleman has with him came from?¡±

    Doyle was slightly stunned, not responding for a moment, and said, ¡°What woman?¡±

    ¡°The same two women who showed up at Cloud and Sky thest time we went there?¡±

    At that, Doyle looked at Tony¡¯s face with vague anger and asked with a smile, ¡°So is Tony¡¯s personal visit today because of the two of them?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I came here this time to ask Your Excellency for these two people.¡±

    The words fell, Doyle froze for a moment, it can not be that this Tony has taken a fancy to Missy, right?

    ¡°Tony, you¡¯re still not getting this Doyle, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Tony told Doyle what had happened today, and in Doyle¡¯s heart had already given Rosemary a million praise, although Tony said almost all Rosemary¡¯s fault, but Doyle did not need to think to know that Anne must be the first to find fault, otherwise Rosemary¡¯s character, there is no way she would fight with such people Thepany¡¯s main goal is to make sure that thepany¡¯s customers are not in danger of losing their identity.

    ¡°It¡¯s just two women who climbed to the top by some means, and they really take themselves seriously, and they somehow beat up my daughter.

    Doyle mouth slightly twitch, looking at the Tony in front of him, can not help but shake his head, there is really what kind of parents will have what kind of daughter, this moment he suddenly felt Rosemary that two ps is really too lightly hit.

    ¡°Tony, I don¡¯t know what you want to ask me for?¡±

    Adrian heard Tony say from afar that he wanted to talk to himself and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Looking at Adrian who came in, Doyle felt that he needed to go ahead and find out what was really going on.

    ¡°You guys talk first, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    With that, Doyle quickly left on the bottom of his feet and went straight to Heart Court.

 Chapter 1235 The Evil One

    Olina Doyle stood in the garden following the gardener as she trimmed the potted nts and asked for advice with an open mind.

    ¡°Miss Xiahou, you really do not look like those thousand Miss Kim, like this kind of gardening work generally girls are not very happy to do, after all, is very boring.¡±

    ¡°Van you grew up with me and know that I always prefer Susan, and don¡¯t they say that pruning potted nts can cultivate your body and soul? It¡¯s boring to stay in the room anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but not everydy is as approachable as you are.¡±

    Van can be said to have worked at The Bernard Family for most of his life. In addition to being a subordinate of The Bernard Family, he is also the savior of The Bernard Family¡¯s old man, so he has a certain amount of weight at The Bernard Family.

    ¡°By the way Van, I heard that my uncle is hosting a party at his house tomorrow night, is there a sister that you want to introduce to everyone?¡± ¡±

    While trimming the potted nts, Olina Doyle asked lightly.

    ¡°Since the investigation is clear that it is Fiona¡¯s biological daughter, no matter what, The Bernard Family should also im that cover child as their ancestor, only I am worried ¡­¡± Van paused for a moment, then waved his hand. ¡°Forget about it, some things or let her go with the flow!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Van had something to say and promptly wanted to say it, he smiled and said, ¡°Van is worried that those elders of The Bernard Family will refuse to acknowledge his sister, right?¡±

    At that, Van looked up at Olina Doyle, thenughed out loud and said, ¡°I can¡¯t hide anything from you, I just don¡¯t know who will be so lucky to marry you, who is so smart and has a beautiful heart.¡±

    Olina Doyle was embarrassed to hear Van¡¯spliment about herself and said, ¡°Van, you¡¯re making fun of Olina again.¡±

    Seeing her shyness, Van smiled even more happily and said with a smile, ¡°What is there to be embarrassed about, this is a normal thing for a man to get married and a woman to get married?¡±

    ¡°Van, my uncle is already president, can¡¯t he still have full authority over The Bernard Family?¡±

    ¡°That is natural, each family has his rules, even if your uncle as president is not everything he can say forget it, otherwise what do you want those old guys?¡±

    Van continued to trim the potted nts in front of him, smiling.

    Olina Doyle is very interested in this discovery, can¡¯t help but the corners of the mouth hooked up a Tammy smile, seems to have a good show tomorrow night can watch.

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure my uncle will take care of it all, and no matter what, The Bernard Family can¡¯t let Aunt Fiona¡¯s daughter get stranded, can they?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, after all, these things are not something we can fuck with sadness.¡±

    ¡°Well, Van¡¯s right.¡±

    The two of them got back into the conversation about how to prune potted nts, with asional hardughs from Van.

    Doyle took a look at the harmonious scene in the distance and didn¡¯t think much of it, quickly heading in the direction of the Heart Court.

    ¡°By the way,st night Wilson told me that Joseph has basically found out who killed Demi, and Wilson said that when we finish the matter at hand in the next two days, we will talk to uncle and we have to rush back to C City.¡±

    Demi¡¯s death is a very heavy blow to Karen, the girl who once sincerely took herself as a family member died in vain, but all the charges are directly on her head, although Judy has handed the whole thing over to Wilson to deal with, but no matter what, if it were not for herself that night, Demi would not have died.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Rosemary heartily hugged her tightly and slowly said, ¡°Don¡¯t me yourself, this matter is not your fault at all, since Joseph has almost finished his investigation, the only thing we have to do now is to uncover the murderer and avenge Demi.¡±

    ¡°Well, I understand!¡±

    What no one expected was that Demi¡¯s death would eventually lead to an unexpected inside story.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Doyle ¡­¡±

    Hearing a knock at the door, Rosemary looked up to see a gasping Doyle, stood up, and shouted.

    Doyle saw the clear p marks on Karen¡¯s face as soon as she entered and asked, ¡°Did Anne hit you?¡±

    ¡°Doyle how do you know?¡±

    They came straight in through the back door, and didn¡¯t seem to see anyone other than the guards standing guard to see them!

    Hearing them say so, Doyle¡¯s heart is generally clear about the reason for the matter, he said, Rosemary and Karen how to be the kind of women who love to cause trouble, dare to be the other side of the evil first to sue.

    ¡°Anne¡¯s father came to see Mr. toin that you indiscriminately beat his daughter outside for a dress, and at this moment is in the reception room to ask Mr. for an exnation.¡±

    Doyle looked at Rosemary, who looked puzzled, and said slowly.

    ¡°This Anne how so shameless, obviously she is the first to find trouble with sister, but also in front of our face to say we are ¡­¡± thetter words Karen really can not say, then very angry, said:¡± If she hadn¡¯t been such a mouthful, I wouldn¡¯t have hit her.¡±

    ¡°Does Missy mean to say that Anne¡¯s face was punched by you?¡±

    For the other questions, Doyle is rather interested in this one, after all, it¡¯s hard to imagine a girl like Karen hitting someone.

    ¡°I did the two ps on Anne¡¯s face, and I don¡¯t think I was wrong to do it; on the contrary, if I had the choice again, I would still choose to give her two ps.¡±

    If it was the old her maybe she really will not do it, but these years experience tells her that want to better protect their loved ones around them, they must be strong, because a tolerance will only make the other side feel good bullying, and the other side will not be because of your identity and jealous of you, on the contrary, more will increase her arrogant temper.

    ¡°So what¡¯s with the injury on Missy¡¯s face?¡±

    The words fell, Karen couldn¡¯t help but put her head down, embarrassed.

    Rosemary gave her a look and said slowly, ¡°Because Anne¡¯s rant pissed off Karen, Karen got angry and tried to stop her, not expecting her to be prepared, and she pped her.¡±

    Seeing Karen¡¯s head getting lower and lower, Doyle asked, ¡°Did she say that you had an ambiguous rtionship with the gentleman?¡±

    ¡°It seems that Anne, a person who not only made her own death, but also pulled her parents down with her.¡±

    ¡°Sister, what about it?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary say this, Karen seemed to have forgotten her embarrassment and asked with great curiosity.

    ¡°Would Doyle have known that much if Anne hadn¡¯t gone home and told his father about it?¡±

    ncing at Doyle, Rosemary said slowly.

    But then again, this Anne is really not ordinary stupid,pared to those women who dealt with him before, is simply a stupid hopelessly stupid fool, it is really hard to imagine how this Anne is living up to now.

 Chapter 1236 you are threatening me

    ¡°Your Excellency, although these two girls are your people, but this is too arrogant, today my daughter¡¯s face is still swollen, the doctor said it is likely to leave after-effects, I believe that your Excellency will not be ck and white because of two women, right?¡±

    Tony looked at Adrian with a provocative face, he believed that Adrian would never choose to make an enemy of him because of two women, after all, with his current power, plus he and the vice president will soon be a family, the pros and cons of which I believe Adrian he is divided more clearly than anyone else.

    ¡°Then I would like to ask Tony, did you know these words after you investigated well or did you learn them from Miss Chan¡¯s mouth?¡±

    Adrian for his provocation directly ignored, and he believes that my Rosemary and Karen¡¯s character is never the first to cause trouble, even if it is true that the hands, it must be the Anne initiative to pick up.

    But look at Tony¡¯s attitude today, it seems he is determined to get over with him, but this is good, he just can not find someone to give Joe that guy a warning, see Tony is really a big help to him.

    ¡°I believe that my daughter would never lie to me.¡±

    ¡°Tony really doesn¡¯t need to do some research before making a decision?¡±

    Adrian asked lightly as he picked up his coffee and took a light sip.

    Tony thought it was Adrian who was deliberately stalling for time, and then said, ¡°I have confidence in what my daughter says, and I also believe that my daughter would not y with her reputation.¡±

    ¡°I have taken note of everything Tony said today, but I still have to explore Miss Chan¡¯s character, and like Tony said, I also believe that my people are not the kind of ones who have nothing to do anymore, right!¡±

    Adrian looked at Tony with a smirk, and Tony didn¡¯t expect him to openly defend the two women in front of him.

    ¡°Your Excellency¡¯s words have some truth to them, but please don¡¯tpare everything to my daughters, although everyone knows they are your women, but ultimately this firstdy position is not for everyone, do you think I am right?¡±

    Moreover, in everyone¡¯s mind, the firstdy of this W country has long been determined to be The Duncun Family¡¯s Missy, even if Adrian likes these two women again, it is impossible to put them right.

    ¡°Tony, who said they were my women?¡±

    Adrian narrowed his eyes and looked at Tony coldly, it seems that Rosemary hit Anne¡¯s reason eight*nine is rted to this.

    ¡°Your Excellency, that¡¯s what¡¯s being passed around out there, and I thought you knew about it.¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, no wonder those people dare to provoke Rosemary and Karen, dare those guys are treating them as his women.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°And how does Tony want me to give a statement?¡±

    ¡°Of course they teach people out, my daughter can¡¯t just get beaten up by them for no reason.¡±

    They usually do not dare to scold a loud daughter, but now they are beaten by outsiders, this anger is how he can not swallow, and once they fall into his hands, he will absolutely want them to beg for life, begging for death.

    The murderous intent in Tony¡¯s eyes flickered in his eyes, but still gave Adrian to catch it, in the heart could not help but sneer.

    ¡°Tony, for the sake of all of us, why don¡¯t you call your daughter over to confront her face to face, so that things can be rified face to face, and if it is really my people who have done something wrong, I will never condone it, what do you think?¡±

    However Tony did not appreciate this, directly waved a big hand, said: ¡°Your Excellency, things have been so clear, I think there is no need to let my daughter in this trip, but also please your Excellency to hand over people to me, can not be because of two women and affect the rtionship between us!¡±

    ¡°Tony is this a threat?¡±

    Tony looked at Adrian with an emboldened look and said, ¡°Your Excellency is joking, I¡¯m just talking about the matter, I believe your Excellency also wants everyone to think it¡¯s a faint king!¡±

    ¡°A faint king?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile, he still heard for the first time that someone said he was a faint king, it seems that this Tony is determined to fight with him.

    ¡°It really didn¡¯t ur to me that I, Adrian, was fortunate enough to receive these two words, so it seems I have Tony¡¯s wonderful gift to thank.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, today Jiang came here not to argue with your Excellency about anything, I just hope you can call out those two women, after that we all pretend that nothing happened and remain the same as before.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m afraid to disappoint Tony, let alone this matter is not my people did wrong, even if it is my people first messed up, hit is hit, it is not the turn of others toe here to say a word more, not to mention the whole thing is likely to all the seeds are due to your daughter Jin.¡±

    When Tony heard Adrian say that, he was so angry that his body trembled terribly and stretched out his finger to point at Adrian and said fiercely, ¡°Adrian, do you think you can really cover the sky with one hand just because you are the president?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to Tony to say if it will work or not, it¡¯s up to me, Joe.¡±

    Adrian looked at him coldly, stood up and walked to him, his eyes sharply stared at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take note of this matter today, after I check out the circumstances of the matter, I will ask for justice like Tony.¡±

    ¡°Good, I¡¯d like to see how you protect those two bitches.¡±

    After saying that, Tony brushed his sleeve and left.

    ¡°Someone!¡±

    ¡°What is your Excellency¡¯s order?¡±

    The guard came in and saw Adrian¡¯s gloomy face, as if shrouded in darkness, not a ray of light could be seen, and there was an icy chill rising slowly from the soles of his feet.

    ¡°Go get Doyle.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The guard who led the order to go out was like a wind and fire wheel on the bottom of his feet, and instantly disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Then from what you¡¯re saying, won¡¯t uncle always be pressured by this Tony?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t understand why he dared to provoke her uncle so openly when he was just a small minister.

    ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just that there are still things in Tony¡¯s hands that we want right now, and as soon as those arrive, we¡¯ll shake out all the things he¡¯s done over the years, and then we¡¯ll just let thew take care of it.¡±

    ¡°So am I causing trouble for Dad?¡±

    Now Karen is most worried about Adrian. If her impulsiveness affects their n, won¡¯t she be a sinner.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect things to be like this either, and she wouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive at the time if Anne hadn¡¯t pushed her hardest and said such hard things.

    Seeing their faces getting ugly, Doyle couldn¡¯t help but snicker lightly andugh, ¡°Twodies, you guys are too underestimating Mr., are you guys that unbearable in your hearts?¡±

 Chapter 1237 Consistent purpose

    Seeing that the two of them do not understand, Doyle worried that they will think, said: ¡°In fact, Tony in addition to the military power in his hands, that is, he has always been very close to Mr. Duncun, recently heard that Tony intends to marry with The Duncun Family, and Mr. long wanted to find an opportunity to warn Tony, but never had the opportunity to warn Tony, but did not expect Anne gave us such a good opportunity. If we get rid of Tony, it will definitely weaken part of Mr. Duncun¡¯s strength, and for Mr. Duncun, this is a particrly good opportunity.¡±

    ¡°So ording to you, Anne is doing us a big favor, right?¡±

    It seems that this political world than the same as the mall, are hidden killing machines, each ce is permeated with thick blood and rain, at this moment she really felt sorry for her uncle, living in such a life every day, how hard it is.

    ¡°So to speak, when Mr. tomorrow will be announced your identity, it will be a hard hit those who have the face, but also means that you need to be extra careful in the future of every word and action, after all, this identity is not the same, it will naturally make a lot of people with bad intentions eye red.¡±

    Doyle looked at them, especially Karen, she grew up in an ordinary family, for this high society in the open struggle, hooked not good, so it is easy to fall into the trap set by those who have the intention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this Doyle, we n to return to C city when things are almost taken care of over here, after all, there is still work waiting for me over there in C city, and I told my parents before that even though we recognize each other, my life will remain the same as before, there will be no changes because of my identity.¡±

    Doyle did not expect Karen would say this, if other girls know that they are the president¡¯s daughter, long afraid to hate their identity like the world announced, but she is good,pletely unmoved by these, even if you know their identity is still not moved, to maintain the original heart, this mentality is really rare.

    ¡°Doyle, His Excellency has asked you toe over.¡±

    Just then, the guard suddenly appeared in the doorway and addressed Doyle.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    Seeing Adrian looking for Doyle, Rosemary spoke up, ¡°I think I¡¯d better go over and exin the situation to my uncle, so that he can have a general understanding.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary said slowly to Karen who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°Karen you just rest here for a while, I¡¯ll go over there.¡±

    Karen also wanted to go, but because her face was still a bit swollen at the moment, she was worried that Adrian would see it and get angry again, so it was better to stay here.

    Outside a remote cafe downtown, Olina Doyle with arge sun hat, a pair of sunsses slowly into the cafe, and at the moment the corner of the cafe sat a girl of about twenty years old, at the moment the girl is looking around for something.

    Olina Doyle walked right up to her and sat down, and the other woman looked at her, ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked me toe over?¡±

    The girl looked at the woman in front of her and asked with a wary face, ¡°Who are you? How do you know me?¡±

    Olina Doyle took off her sunsses, looked at the girl Tammy in front of her with a smile, and said, ¡°Miss Jo, long time no see!¡±

    ¡°Olina Doyle, how could it be you?¡±

    Megan, the daughter of Adrian¡¯s cousin and the only granddaughter of the current patriarch of the Joe family, is the one who will inherit everything from The Bernard Family if Rosemary and Karen don¡¯t show up, which is of course why Olina Doyle asked her out.

    ¡°Who else do you think it is?¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at her with raised eyebrows and asked with interest.

    Megan stifled her coldly and said, ¡°Go ahead, what are you asking me out for?¡±

    Seeing that she does not see herself, Olina DoyleTammy a smile, for this she has long been ustomed to, since childhood, Megan to her is this kind of nonchnt expression, coupled with her mother¡¯s reason, more let her despise, but because she is good and understanding, so especially the Bernard Family old man like, so Megan also dare not do anything to her. The Bernard family is very fond of her.

    ¡°Let me show you this!¡±

    Olina Doyle smiled as she handed her a handout from her bag.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy it.¡±

    After giving her a look, Megan unwrapped that information, and after reading it roughly, she threw her on the table and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have as much time as you do, so if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    After saying that, Megan picked up her bag and was ready to get up.

    ¡°This woman up there is the niece your uncle found outside, your Aunt Fiona¡¯s own daughter, and the banquet tomorrow night at the presidential pce is being held to announce her identity.¡±

    After Olina Doyle finished speaking, she heard Megan stare at her with an unbelievable look and said coldly, ¡°Olina Doyle, what exactly do you want? Don¡¯t think that I will believe what you say just because you show me a random woman¡¯s profile.¡±

    ¡°Believe it or not, you go back and ask your grandfather is not everything the truth is clear?¡±

    For Megan¡¯s reaction Olina Doyle had already expected, took the sunsses and put them on, stood up and said with a smile: ¡°If you want to keep your position, then everything is still in time.¡±

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not interested in your The Bernard Family¡¯s properties.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you helping me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe Olina Doyle would be so kind. She had the impression that Olina Doyle had always been the kind of person with good intentions.

    ¡°You and I also share the same goal, that neither wants The Bernard Family to acknowledge her, and for reasons you will understandter, just know that I will not want anything from The Bernard Family.¡±

    Having said that, Olina Doyle slowly left.

    Looking at Olina Doyle¡¯s departing figure, what concerns Megan most at this moment is whether what she said is true or not,pared to Olina Doyle¡¯s words.

    Megan hurriedly settled the bill and drove straight home to her grandfather¡¯s study, without knocking on the door and walked straight in.

    ¡°Grandpa, what¡¯s the story about little uncle finding Aunt Fiona¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    Looking at his beloved granddaughter, Sea Bernard asked slowly.

    ¡°Grandpa, first tell me if this thing is true or not?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Sea Bernard sighed lightly, nodded after a long time, and then said: ¡°Megan, originally grandpa did not want to tell you this is worried that you will be so excited, after all, for so many years The Bernard Family has been treating you as a sessor in training, now this happens, is also we all The Bernard Family has been training you as a sessor for many years, and now this happens, and it is something we all never expected.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, little uncle must be mistaken, Aunt Fiona died long ago, how could she still have a child left in this world?¡±

    Megan didn¡¯t believe this would be true at all and turned and ran out.

 Chapter 1238 You dated her?

    Sea Bernard looked at his granddaughter who ran out, sighed deeply and murmured in his heart, ¡°I hope she won¡¯t go and do something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Hey, say it, your terms.¡±

    Olina Doyle nced at the caller ID and the corners of her lips curled into a light smile, that was pretty fast, a little faster than she expected.

    ¡°My condition is very simple, is to make her never appear The Bernard Family, as for what you want I will help you achieve, after that the information you want I will send you immediately, as for what to do next you should know better than me.¡±

    ¡°Why do I feel that I pay far more than you, and I can even say that a carelesster I may take my own life, while you are nothing to pay, you can sit back and enjoy, regardless of failure and sess, you do not seem to lose at all.¡±

    Megan is not a brainless person, although The Bernard Family has always taken her as a sessor to train, but privately his grandfather also told her that things are not absolute, after all, no one knows what will happen in the future, but Rosemary¡¯s appearance did let her suffer a big blow.

    ¡°You can also choose not to cooperate, after all, the final decision is in your hands, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    She knew Megan absolutely well and was sure that she would say yes.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you, but I also warn you that you better not give me any small moves behind my back, or I, Megan, don¡¯t mind if we alle to a dead end.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Olina Doyle hooked up a faint smile, gently ruffled the hair in front of her forehead, her gaze obscure.

    Looking at the pedestrians in the distance, Olina Doyle started the engine and drove away quickly, because only where he was, she could feel like a young girl in love.

    ¡°You wanted to see me, Your Excellency?¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Adrian saw Rosemary and Doyle together and knew what she was here for. He stood up and pointed to a couch and said, ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±

    Sitting down, Rosemary looked at Adrian, who looked a bit pale, like a child who had done something wrong, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry uncle!¡±

    ¡°Why do you need to apologize to your uncle when you¡¯re fine?¡±

    Looking at her, Adrian asked with a smile and doting eyes.

    I was wrong about what happened today, I shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive, but what Anne said at the time was really too unpleasant for my ears, and I was angry before I pped her twice.¡±

    ¡°This incident was initiated by Anne, and if she hadn¡¯t spoken out and pped Missy, Missy wouldn¡¯t have rushed him.¡±

    Doyle spoke up at the right time, worried that Rosemary might be worried about Adrian being embarrassed and withholding other details.

    ¡°She hit Karen?¡±

    At these words, Adrian¡¯s face became even more ugly, emitting a strong coldness, and a sh of killing intent in his eagle-like eyes.

    It seems that this Tony is really living a life toofortable.

    ¡°Doyle, order it down, tell Mo Xuan to shake out the previous information, and remember, don¡¯t let him die toofortably.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The words fell, Rosemary hurriedly grabbed Adrian¡¯s arm and worriedly spoke: ¡°Uncle, in fact, this matter we also have a wrong ce, besides, Karen and I also have nothing to do, uncle still take the important thing as the first priority.¡±

    She knew what kind of existence they were to Adrian, whether to her or to Karen, they were like the meaning of life to Adrian, but what she wanted more than anything was for the family to be together in peace and Abby, and she didn¡¯t want Adrian to be impeached by those in politics because of them if she didn¡¯t have to. .

    ¡°Fool, do you think uncle is really just giving him a hard time because of you guys?¡±

    Adrian stood up, for Rosemary he is absolute trust, some things naturally do not need to hide, ¡°in fact, uncle has long wanted to find an opportunity to Tony this country¡¯s assholes to pull out, but due to his hands holding the military power and Mr. Duncun reason, so have not done, but now because of Anne But now because of Anne¡¯s matter let Tony directly to the door to question, plus he did not get a satisfactory answer in my ce, with uncle my understanding of his person, he will definitely go back today to take action, as long as his side of the movement, uncle can set her this social worm.¡±

    ¡°Is that really the case?¡±

    Worried that Adrian was reassuring himself, Rosemary asked again uncertainly.

    ¡°Missy, you see I¡¯m not lying to you right!¡±

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry about uncle, uncle is not as brittle as you think, even if you didn¡¯t hit her today, with Anne¡¯s character, she will be just as angry as she will be in front of her father¡¯s nonsense, and Tony will stille here to look for trouble.¡±

    Stroking her head, Adrian exined with a smile.

    Even as the president of a country, he must sometimes face the threat of many government officials below, this is the battlefield of politicians, sometimes this kind of battlefield than the real battlefield is more terrible, because in the real battlefield, you can at least still know the bottom of your enemy, and here, your so-called enemies are hiding behind, and you do not know when he will strike at you, and the only thing you can do is The only thing you can do is to protect yourself before others do it, and only then can you better protect yourself and achieve the ultimate victory.

    ¡°Uncle, then you mean Anne is deliberately looking for trouble with us, and the ultimate reason is to inspire you?¡±

    Rosemary does not understand the political world, as far as she is concerned, whatever can be done alone is the best choice, like a meal, a ss of wine are hidden through a huge conspiracy, this kind of day has never been her specialty.

    ¡°Anne this person belongs to the kind of woman with big breasts and no brain, no matter what things never use the brain to think, sometimes others lightly a sentence is likely to instantly be her breaking point.¡±

    Doyle talking about this is very head, do not understand people still think they have been dating together?

    ¡°Doyle, you seem to know Anne well, did you guys ever date together?¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Doyle almost spit out all the coffee he had drunk into his mouth and looked at Rosemary with an innocent look in his eyes.

    It¡¯s just that Doyle¡¯s action reinforced what Rosemary had in mind, otherwise why would he be so excited?

    ¡°Missy, can you please find another topic for your jokes in the future?¡±

    Not to mention therge gap between their identities, even if Tony does not care, he is not likely to find such a woman for life, unless his brain is caught in the door.

    ¡°You do not think nonsense, Doyle only as my secretary naturally have to have a basic understanding of the people around you, only know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles.¡±

 Chapter 1239 sister, is it pro-life

    ¡°Brother, you look so high and cold in this outfit, oh?¡±

    Nina looked at Blume who was wearing a small suit with a bow tied under his neck. This was the first time Blume wore such a formal dress since he was born, even when his parents got married he had never worn such a dress and always felt docile.

    ¡°The young master is so handsome in such clothes.¡±

    The maid looked at Blume, who was almost the same as Wilson, and admired him from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    Hearing the maid praise her brother, Nina hurriedly turned in a circle in front of everyone and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Little Miss wears this princess dress simply with the little fairy in the sky, the beauty is breathtaking.¡±

    After the words, the little one immediately pulled his brother and shouted with a smug face, ¡°Brother, did you hear, sister Lan said I look like a little fairy?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    Looking at the pink and pink princess dress on her, together with her fair skin, it is indeed beautiful.

    ¡°Che, every time you say that.¡±

    In Blume¡¯s eyes, she had never heard from his mouth what he could truly praise from the bottom of his heart.

    Seeing her little face pulled so long, Blume walked over and took her hand, saying, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go find mommy.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When she heard that she was going to Rosemary, Nina stopped dwelling on her brother¡¯s brother¡¯s remark and followed her out with a skip and a jump.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m so nervous inside!¡±

    Looking at herself in the mirror, Karen let out a soft breath and turned her head to look at Rosemary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, with me?¡±

    I have to say, tonight¡¯s Karen really beautiful, a simple bustier dress will be her bumpy figure outlined to the right, knee-length is her straight and slender legs perfectly disyed, waist side a simple decoration will be the whole dress temperament a greatly enhanced, even without any decoration can also know the luxury of this dress.

    ¡°You this dress out, I believe that after tonight the threshold of the gate of the uncle¡¯s house will certainly be stepped on by those people, just pity Gaby, still do not know that you pulled so many love rivals for her, it seems that in the future this road to chase wife is very difficult ah!¡±

    Rosemary shook her head and sighed softly.

    ¡°Obviously the focus tonight is on you, OK, but then again, Dad¡¯s vision is really good, this red dress on your body sexy and sensual, between the hands and feet give a seductive, just think, I can already smell the strong smell of jealousy.¡±

    Looking down at the gown she was wearing, she had to admit that her gown was really sexy on her body, but it didn¡¯t make people feel frivolous, and it gave a very elegant feeling in her hands and feet, no wonder Sean said she was born to be a clothes rack, no matter what clothes she could manage.

    ¡°Wilson which you say so jealous, carefulter he heard directly after docking your sry.¡±

    Rosemary joked as she straightened her gown.

    ¡°Brother-inw would not be like that? Big deal, I¡¯ll juste back and chew on my old man.¡± After all, she¡¯s now Mom and Dad¡¯s child.

    ¡°Look at your dejected look.¡±

    ¡°Hi, how are you guys!¡±

    Olina Doyle just changed clothes from the room and saw Blume and Nina, after all, she wanted to stay by Wilson¡¯s side in the future, first to please the two children.

    ¡°Nina you look so beautiful today, and Blume, this dress looks like a perfect little gentleman on you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment Auntie, you look beautiful today too.¡±

    Blume returned the greeting with a faint expression, out of politeness.

    And Nina just can¡¯t get enough of Olina Doyle, who calls herself her aunt, but she knows basic manners.

    ¡°Auntie, if there¡¯s nothing else we¡¯ll go first, see youter!¡±

    ¡°Aunt Olina, your gown is so beautiful today.¡±

    Nina winked at Olina Doyle and left with a big smile on her face.

    ¡°Thanks, see youter!¡±

    Olina Doyle kept a soft smile on her face as she watched the two little ones leave.

    ¡°If you enter the entertainment industry, I believe that the Oscar posthumous slot will definitely be yours next year!¡±

    Megan, wearing an ice-blue road piece gown that showed off her perfect figure in all its glory, gently leaned on a side parapet, her lips curled up in an appreciative smile and smiled.

    ¡°Thank you for thepliment, I will consider it when I have the chance.¡±

    In the face of Megan¡¯s sudden appearance, Olina Doyle put away the smile on her face and politely returned it.

    Megan slowly walked up to her, stopping just a foot away from her, and came up to her ear and whispered, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you, Xiahou Missy, have the potential to be a third party, it seems that this gic heritage is really strong.¡±

    ¡°Megan, you ¡­¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at the smiling woman in front of her with a face of anger, but thinking of her ultimate purpose, forcibly suppressed the anger in her heart and hooked her red lips, ¡°Megan, don¡¯t forget that we are now grasshoppers in the same boat, so please talk to me in the future and be polite to me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯m still really scared!¡±

    Megan makes an I¡¯m scared face,ughs and leaves.

    ¡°Olina Doyle, not only thest moment, everything is still possible.¡±

    Hearing Megan¡¯s words, Olina Doyle clenched her fists tightly, and one eyebrow wanted to cut her alive.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so pretty today!¡±

    Nina touched here and there and was very excited.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Mommy has always been so pretty, okay?¡±

    Blume disagrees with his sister¡¯s words, because in his heart, his mommy is the most beautiful woman in the world.

    Ahem ¡­

    Karen deliberately coughed heavily and looked at the two guys in front of her with a hurt face, feigning anger, ¡°You two heartless stinkers, don¡¯t you see that your sister-inw and I have been standing here?¡±

    ¡°I saw it!¡±

    Nina hugged Rosemary¡¯s neck and her soft voice rang out faintly.

    ¡°So you guys didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with me today?¡±

    Said Karen also deliberately pulled her gown, naive a certain child¡¯s gazepletely rested on their mommy, for others, their eyes simply can not fit.

    ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re beautiful today!¡±

    Blume, who was standing on the side, said slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still Blume baby who knows what to do.¡±

    With that Karen wanted to go up to him and give him a big hug, but before she could report him, Blume¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°It¡¯s just that with my mom standing there, your beauty bes apanion.¡±

    After hearing Blume¡¯s words, Karen sat down on a chair, resentfully looking at the two little ones in front of her, then turned her head to look at her own sister and asked in a hurt voice, ¡°Sis, is it biological?¡±

 Chapter 1240 show off

    ¡°It¡¯s more intimate than real gold.¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to answer, the two siblings said in unison.

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer andughed with her belly.

    She has always known that her own pair of children are very smart and articte, just did not expect today even their own sister-inw, this degree of darkness, really do not know like whose.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    Megan listened to the sound ofughtering from inside the room and knocked gently on the door.

    Rosemary turned her head to look over and saw Megan standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Hello, may Ie in?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take the kids over first.¡±

    After saying that, Karen walked out with one hand in front of the other.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask who you are?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the girl in front of her, who was a little younger than herself, and asked politely.

    ¡°My name is Megan, and my grandfather is Sea Bernard.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re Mr. Bernard¡¯s granddaughter, I heard Grandpa talking about you before, nice to meet you, I¡¯m Rosemary.¡±

    In fact, Rosemary doesn¡¯t really know much about The Bernard Family, because Adrian had no intention of pulling her into thisplicated family from the beginning, because in his opinion, The Bernard Family¡¯s own industry alone is already enough to ensure that they are clothed and fed for several lifetimes, and once they enter the big family of Joe¡¯s, it means that many The reason why he separated from Judy was because of the family¡¯s bondage.

    ¡°Howe cousin didn¡¯t see Aunt Fiona this time she came over?¡±

    Megan chatted casually, but her eyes kept lingering on Rosemary¡¯s body.

    ¡°My mother passed away when I was very young.¡±

    For some reason, Rosemary felt that the seemingly innocent girl in front of her had a deep heart, and what she said on the surface did not seem to have any killing power, but it was a sentence that rubbed salt into people¡¯s wounds.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry cousin, I didn¡¯t know, growing up my family said I looked like Aunt Fiona, so when I heard that Aunt Fiona¡¯s daughter had been found, I thought Aunt Fiona hade back too.¡±

    Megan said and gently touched her face, her eyes all showy.

    ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s really quite simr when you put it that way.¡±

    ¡°Cousin may not know, the little uncle¡¯s favorite is me, so I grew up as the little uncle as the family sessor to cultivate, sometimes this heavy pressure pressure I am about to break out of breath, but once I think that is the little uncle and the whole family¡¯s expectations of me, I can only clench my teeth through, but behind the hard work is also sweet. ¡±

    Now Rosemary can understand the purpose of Megan to find her, dare to say this Megan is to show off to her The Bernard Family to her heavy responsibility, so that she knows the difficulty to back out, if she knows that thisst uncle is not that intention, whether she can still stand here to say into the drama of the fun.

    ¡°That is really hard cousin, then in the future also ask cousin Kevin to help uncle share some work matters, after all, this uncle to busy things are too much, and I have married a wife, plus I study and acting seat, for this shopping mall things really know nothing.¡±

    ¡°But I heard before that you are also running The Grant family¡¯spany by yourself in C City?¡±

    Megan looked at her suspiciously, the information Olina Doyle had given her earlier clearly stated that she was the one holding up The Grant family¡¯spany after Wilson¡¯s ident.

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t anyone tell you that I was a front when I took over The Grant Group?¡±

    Seeing that she did not really believe, Rosemary continued: ¡°At that time because my inws were in trouble, and the only one qualified to speak at that time was me, and at that time I had no other choice, so I could only catch a duck, followed them to work every day, and after work to bring those documents back, and then handed over to my husband¡¯s friends to help reference. ¡±

    But she had heard all this, and she hadn¡¯t held the position for very long, so she still believed what Rosemary said.

    ¡°But I heard that my cousin¡¯s family also runs apany, didn¡¯t my aunt ask you to study business administration?¡±

    ¡°No, my father loves me very much, he always respects my choice, in my father¡¯s opinion, as long as I am happy than anything else.¡±

    Speaking of Andrew, Rosemary had a proud look in her eyebrows, which was very harsh in Megan¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I envy my cousin.¡±

    Megan said this from the bottom of her heart. When she was very young, she loved to y the piano, and as long as she sat in front of the piano, she felt like she could enter another world, but at that time her father told her that she would inherit The Bernard Family¡¯s business in the future, so those things that had nothing to do with business were naturally killed in the cradle.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to envy, in fact you can be just like me if you want to.¡±

    What she said is true, no matter what career you are in, as long as you like it, you can live the way you want.

    ¡°That¡¯s your own idea, not everyone can live the way they want to.¡±

    After that, Megan stood up, to be honest, she did not feel very annoyed with this sudden appearance of cousin, of course, will not say like, after all, she is now the most qualified to inherit Qiao¡¯s only candidate.

    Even though she said that there was no way she would inherit The Bernard Family, just because she didn¡¯t want to doesn¡¯t mean that her little uncle wouldn¡¯t give her the Qiao estate, after all, she is his full nephew.

    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to have much trouble with my presence, if that thing is yours then she will be yours whether I show up or not, of course, if it doesn¡¯t belong to you, even if it is in your hands at the moment, but she will always be lost.¡±

    Rosemary gave her a Tammy smile, no matter what this Megan¡¯s final goal was, she still felt the need to remind her not to be grateful for the other side when she was used as a gun in the end.

    Megan looked at her and a doubt shed through her mind, could it be that she knew something?

    ¡°Cousin seems to mean something with this statement?¡±

    At this moment, Megan suddenly realized that the cousin who appeared out of nowhere in front of her did not seem to be as innocent as she thought, and what she just said was clearly telling her not to be taken advantage of.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, if we don¡¯t go over to uncle they are going to be looking for someone.¡±

    Rosemary straightened her clothes, then after looking at her makeup and seeing that everything was in order, she was ready to leave.

    Seeing Megan still standing there, she smiled faintly and said, ¡°Megan, don¡¯t you want to join us?¡±

 Chapter 1241 Public Identity

    The presidential pce can be described as bustling tonight, with the glow of colorful Cassie¡¯s neon lights and maids busily greeting the VIPs who have arrived.

    ¡°Adrian, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    A middle-aged man of about sixty years old smiled and walked towards Adrian¡¯s face.

    ¡°Grandpa Abraham, long time no see, how are you doing?¡±

    Adrian shook the middle-aged man¡¯s hand, his face had long since lost its usual seriousness, and was reced by respect.

    ¡°Haha, with you guys always in mind, can this uncle¡¯s health be bad?¡±

    ¡°These are all things that we should do as juniors.¡±

    Grandpa Abraham pulled Adrian to the side and leaned over, mysteriously saying, ¡°You said on the phone that you found Fiona¡¯s daughter, is that true?¡±

    He hade all the way over here to see Rosemary, and had just searched the banquet hall when he came in to see if the girl looked like his Fiona.

    ¡°Have you seen Missy?¡±

    Adrian casually pulled a servant over and asked.

    ¡°No, but I saw Missy taking the young master and young miss over there to eat.¡±

    Following the maid¡¯s finger, Adrian saw Karen in the corner not far away, carrying a lot of delicious food to Nina.

    ¡°Grandpa Abraham, in fact, today besides telling you that I have found Fiona¡¯s daughter, at the same time I also want to tell you another important thing that you will be very happy to hear.¡±

    ¡°You brat, you haven¡¯t seen me for a few years, but you¡¯ve learned to tell off your Grandpa Abraham, huh?¡±

    Grandpa Abraham red at Adrian, huffing and puffing.

    ¡°Grandpa Abraham, long time no see, how are you doing?¡±

    Just as Adrian was about to speak, Fannie approached with Olina Doyle.

    ¡°After so many years of not seeing you, you are still the same as before, no change at all.¡±

    Grandpa Abraham swept over Fannie¡¯s body with a detached tone.

    ¡°Hello Grandpa Abraham!¡±

    Olina Doyle gave a good-natured shout and did not make any other moves from the beginning to the end.

    This is where Fannie is smart, she knows what role to y in front of whom, and because of this, she has managed to fool so many people into trusting her.

    ¡°This is Olina, right? She¡¯s grown so much, she¡¯s really a woman!¡±

    Although Grandpa Abraham is not particrly fond of Fannie, but not to the point of dislike, coupled with Olina Doyle¡¯s good behavior, so the mother and daughter still leave a good impression in the presence of Grandpa Abraham.

    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Abraham for thepliment.¡±

    Olina Doyle eptspliments on herself with open arms.

    ¡°Grandpa Abraham, I¡¯ming over.¡±

    With that Adrian spoke to Olina Doyle, ¡°Olina, stay with Grandpa Abraham.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry uncle, Olina will take good care of Grandpa Abraham.¡±

    Adrian gave him a look with some mixed eyes, hoping that the child would not be like her mother.

    ¡°Grandpa Abraham, why doesn¡¯t Olina walk you around?¡±

    ¡°Good, this presidential pce has changed quite a bit in a few years withouting.¡±

    Olina Doyle came forward to support Grandpa Abraham and agreed with a good face: ¡°So Grandpa Abraham shoulde here more often, Grandpa always talks about you, saying that if you were here too, there would be someone to y chess with him?¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather only thinks of me at this time of year, too.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I do think Grandpa feels no shame in losing a game of chess with you.¡±

    The words fell, Grandpa Abrahamughed out loud and pointed at Olina Doyle: ¡°Olina, if your grandfather heard that, he would definitely be angry with him, but Grandpa Abraham likes it, your grandfather¡¯s stubborn temper will only be tempered in front of your Grandpa Abraham. I don¡¯t know how your grandmother could stand his temper.¡±

    ¡°In fact, grandpa is just a knife mouth and bean curd heart, don¡¯t see him usually so serious to everyone, but in private to my grandmother can be good?¡±

    The voices of two people are getting smaller and smaller, and slowly have moved away from the crowd.

    ¡°Karen, howe Rosemary didn¡¯te with you?¡±

    Because the family dinner is held today, almost all of those whoe here are very high up in the family and some political circles, so he came over to greet them first.

    ¡°She said she¡¯d be right there.¡± With that, Karen saw Rosemary walking this way with Wilson on her arm.

    ¡°Here ites.¡±

    Following the direction Karen pointed, Adrian saw Rosemarying with Wilson.

    ¡°Someone, take the little young master and little miss to the side to y.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Excellency.¡±

    ¡°Young master, young miss, let¡¯s go over there to y.¡±

    The maid walked up and took Blume and Nina outside.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t keep everyone waiting.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    With the music slowly ying, Adrian led them slowly like center stage.

    ¡°Brother, what is Adrian trying to do?¡±

    Susan, who was standing below, looked at Adrian who was smiling with a happy face and asked with a light frown.

    Today¡¯s Adrian ispletely different from his usual self, he looks at Rosemary and Karen with a kind and doting gaze, not the kind of doting look between a man and a woman, but like a father and daughter.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    Joe gently shook the crystal ss in his hand, his lips curled up in a Tammy smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you all came to tonight¡¯s banquet, this time outside the rumors I believe in doing have heard, say anything, since everyone is so curious about their identity, then simply tonight I¡¯m here like a brief introduction.¡±

    Adrian¡¯s simple words have made people on stage start to drum in their hearts, and they can¡¯t help but wonder what the status of these two women is with Adrian.

    ¡°I believe that many people present know that The Bernard Family has a daughter, but in more than 20 years ago, after being kidnapped without a trace, after finding a body on the beach has beenpletely different, at that time we all thought it was my sister, but the person behind all this nning does not know is that my sister has a heart-shaped birthmark on the left shoulder. Because just above the scap, and that the face of the body is not at all that birthmark, after The Bernard Family has been secretly looking for traces of little sister, the yellow sky is not a man of the world, finally found some time ago the daughter left by little sister.¡±

    After saying that, Adrian took Rosemary to the middle of the stage and said to the crowd, ¡°This is Rosemary, the only daughter of my little sister, and MissyRosemary of The Bernard Family.¡±

    As soon as Adrian¡¯s words left his mouth, there was an instant uproar on stage.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°How can she be Adrian¡¯s niece, I always thought she was ¡­¡­¡±

    Susan looked at a few people standing in the distance, her face was hard to see, no wonder Adrian said before that Rosemary was not something they could afford to offend.

    Compared to Susan, Carry¡¯s expression is very calm.

    ¡°And this one standing next to me I believe everyone¡¯s heart is very curious, since Rosemary is my niece, then what is Karen¡¯s identity?¡±

 Chapter 1242 Anything is possible

    This revtion by Adrian made many high-ranking officials on the stage sweat in their hearts, especially those who had openly sought trouble with Rosemary, and their hands were sweating in fear.

    ¡°And Karen is my Adrian strayed twenty years daughter, and I also know that everyone¡¯s heart must be very confused, Qiao Mou are not married where to daughter, this issue I will hold a press conference in three days, solemnly like everyone to exin.¡±

    Susan looked at the man standing on the stage, the man she had loved for ten years, she never dreamed that he would already have other women, and even the child was so old.

    ¡°Impossible, how could Karen be Brother Joe¡¯s daughter?¡±

    Carry stood there, tears kept falling, the whole person was paralyzed on the ground, Karen is Brother Qiao¡¯s daughter, that is equal to the princess of W. Then what qualification does she have topete with her for Gaby?

    And at this moment, Susan can no longer be calm, pushing aside the people around her to go directly to Adrian.

    ¡°Rosemary, this is your Grandpa Abraham, and your grandfather¡¯srade in arms.¡±

    ¡°Hello Grandpa Abraham, my name is Rosemary, you can also call me Rosemary.¡±

    Grandpa Abraham looked at Rosemary, who looked seven times like Polly, his eyes were red and he clutched Rosemary¡¯s hand tightly and yelled, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, yes!!!¡±

    ¡°When your mother was little she loved to go to Grandpa Abraham¡¯s house to dilly-dally, sometimes she would just stay there when she was full, no matter what your grandmother said about her, she just loved to stay with your Grandpa Abraham.¡±

    ¡°So mom had such a naughty side when she was little!¡±

    Rosemary did not expect her mother to be so close to the old man in front of her. It seems that Grandpa Abraham likes her mother from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, your mother didn¡¯t look anything like a girl when she was little, except she dressed like one.¡±

    ¡°So Grandpa Abraham can tell me more about my mom when she was little sometime?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Grandpa Abraham was very fond of Rosemary and the two had a great conversation.

    ¡°So this is your and Judy¡¯s baby?¡±

    ¡°Hi Grandpa Abraham, I¡¯m Karen.¡±

    ¡°Good, good, I really did not expect you to treat her like this, Judy that silly girl is still willing to give birth to this child for you The Bernard Family, this love Adrian you can not repay in this life.¡±

    Rosemary and Karen naturally do not know what happened back then, but listening to Grandpa Abraham, it seems that The Bernard Family broke them up.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Grandpa Abraham don¡¯t worry, I missed it once I won¡¯t miss it a second time.¡±

    He has waited for over twenty years for this day toe, and he will never let her escape from his hands.

    ¡°Back then, Grandpa Abraham was the most optimistic about you guys. Although it was twenty yearste, Grandpa Abraham¡¯s heart was stillforted by seeing Karen standing in front of him.¡±

    After looking at Karen and nodding in satisfaction, he turned his head and saw Susan walking this way, Grandpa Abraham shouted to Karen: ¡°Girl, is it okay to send Grandpa back?¡±

    ¡°Okay Grandpa Abraham.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Abraham, I¡¯ll send you back too.¡±

    Rosemary was about to reach out to help Grandpa Abraham when she heard Grandpa Abraham wave his hand andugh, ¡°It¡¯s fine to have Miao girl to see me off, you¡¯d better keep your sweetheartpany!¡±

    With that said, Grandpa Abraham and Karen headed towards the guest room.

    Watching them leave, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°What¡¯s a good sigh?¡±

    Taking her in his arms, Wilson asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just see the sh of loss in Grandpa Abraham¡¯s eyes when he found out about Mom¡¯s departure? It shows how much Grandpa Abraham used to love my mom.¡±

    ¡°The most painful thing in this world is nothing but to send people to the ck hair, so we must cherish it during their lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Standing for so long, Rosemary¡¯s legs have long been sore, and at the moment the whole person is soft Mayme leaning on him.

    ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°Well, my feet are so sore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to carry you over there to rest.¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for so many people present, directly to a handsome princess hug, causing the girls present to scream one after another.

    Olina Doyle looked at the two high-profile love show in the distance, tightly squeezing the crystal cup in her hand, her eyes were full of intense hatred.

    ¡°You have a really good eye, only it seems to be a step toote.¡±

    Megan, who appeared at some point, looked at the two in the distance and smiled.

    Olina Doyle, who was already angry, was about to ask her why she hadn¡¯t done what she said to stop all this, when she came to her door instead.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, why haven¡¯t you kept your promise to me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, remember what I told you before? Everything is possible until I do it.¡±

    Megan shook the wine in her hand and said slowly.

    ¡°Megan, how dare you go back on your word?¡±

    Olina Doyle did not expect her to choose to back down at this time, which certainly makes it more difficult for her to deal with Rosemary in the future.

    As soon as The Bernard Family acknowledges Rosemary, things won¡¯t be as easy for her to move her in the future.

    ¡°Olina Doyle, for the sake of our growing up together, let me give you onest piece of advice, the food in other people¡¯s bowls is not for people like you to think about.¡±

    ¡°Until thest second, how will you know it¡¯s me who loses?¡±

    She saw him for the first time, a heart in his body, all these years she went to learn everything rted to him for him, in order that one day she can be more qualified to stand by his side.

    But now, what makes it Rosemary, a woman who will do nothing but cause him trouble.

    ¡°Since you want to be dead I, Megan, couldn¡¯t care less, but I warn you, in anything you do please don¡¯t involve The Bernard Family.¡±

    After saying that, Megan did not look back, tilted his head and left.

    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±

    Adrian stood expressionlessly outside the garden, his tone cold and without a trace of warmth.

    ¡°Is it true what you just said on stage?¡±

    Looking at him, Susan asked calmly.

    ¡°I thought I made that clear up there.¡±

    ¡°Adrian, when you said those words, did you ever have a single thought of me in your heart?¡±

    For all these years, they have been the recognized pair on the outside, and she was the firstdy inside the country, but just now, his simple words wiped all that away.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Adrian turned his head to look at her and said slowly, ¡°Susan, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, I¡¯ve never responded positively in all these years no matter what was said out there, I thought you already meant me.¡±

    ¡°So you can punch me hard in the face in front of all those people, right?¡±

    Looking at Susan¡¯s pained expression, Adrian¡¯s heart had a moment of guilt, but it was only a blink of an eye, because he knew clearly that he had never promised her anything from the beginning, so he naturally did not need to exin.

 Chapter 1243 No blood relation

    ¡°Adrian, you know full well the feelings I have for you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Susan ¡­¡±

    Adrian interrupted her at the right time and looked at her and said slowly, ¡°Susan, I hope you can understand that even without this incident today you and I would not be together, you know that better than anyone.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Susan looked at the unfamiliar Adrian in front of her, no, rather she had never really looked at the man clearly.

    ¡°No reason, just because you¡¯re Susan.¡±

    ¡°Just because you and my brother are enemies, you¡¯re going to sacrifice my lifelong happiness, right?¡±

    Giving her a deep look, Adrian didn¡¯t say anything, but walked towards the banquet hall.

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s determined departure, Susan sat down on a chair and let the tears fall mercilessly.

    ¡°Sir, Elder Joe wants you toe to the living room.¡±

    Doyle looked at Adrian, who had no expression on his face, and couldn¡¯t help but worry for him.

    This final fear hase to pass.

    ¡°Take care of Karen, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After giving the order, Adrian headed for the living room.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Rosemary was standing at the bottom of the hallway not far from Adrian, and although she didn¡¯t hear what they were saying, she could see that Adrian and Doyle¡¯s faces didn¡¯t look very good when they talked.

    ¡°Qiao¡¯s is a huge family, and for uncle to announce your true identities today in front of so many people, especially Karen¡¯s, is undoubtedly dropping a major time bomb on the Qiao family, and those who have been prying into Qiao¡¯s estate will naturally not acknowledge Karen¡¯s bloodline so easily.¡±

    ¡°What does this uncle¡¯s recognition of his own daughter have to do with the Joes, and besides isn¡¯t this our own business at The Bernard Family?¡±

    She does not understand, his uncle so old around a child, it is reasonable that now found his own daughter, this The Bernard Family should be happy for his uncle is right.

    ¡°The Bernard Family is different from ordinary families, the family is like a small army, there are all kinds of talents, in your grandfather¡¯s generation has been very strong, plus these years uncle continued to expand, now the Bernard Family has long been different from the past, plus The Bernard Family from the establishment of the establishment has been a trip to the strict control of the rate, as a child of The Bernard Family from birth her mission is to live for the family, not to mention the reason why your uncle and Mrs. Judy will be separated, the most important reason is the Bernard Family internal. ¡±

    Wilson will The Bernard Family family briefly like Rosemary made an introduction, if he did not let Adrian to investigate, he really did not know that the original The Bernard Family would be such a family.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Of course the power behind this family is also a headache for him.

    ¡°You went to investigate your uncle?¡±

    Seeing a sh of pout on her face, Wilson scraped the tip of her nose and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not about investigating uncle, it¡¯s about investigating the Qiao family.¡±

    Hearing him say this, Rosemary¡¯s face only showed Tammy¡¯s smile, ¡°Actually, in my opinion it doesn¡¯t matter if Joe¡¯s acknowledges us or not, after all, I have no intention of going deeper with them, and besides, uncle also said before that he doesn¡¯t want us to be tied down here, so I don¡¯t think we need to bother with their opinion of us at all either. ¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you personally think, and from what I know about these beaten families, even if you had no intention of fighting them for anything at all, you would still be a thorn in their side.¡±

    ¡°Then ording to you, won¡¯t it be difficult for me to live the life I want to Abby quietly in the future?¡±

    If this is really the case, then she would rather not announce her identity for the rest of her life.

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to take you back to C City tomorrow, and leave things here to my uncle.¡±

    Anyway, Rosemary is already his wife, and those old guys want to do something finally asked him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a little bit not good?¡±

    Rosemary felt ufortable leaving her uncle alone to face these things.

    ¡°You have to trust your uncle, besides we have more important things to deal with.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, instead of looking at those people¡¯s faces here, it¡¯s better to go back ande out for such a long time, and I don¡¯t know if Fiona is better.¡±

    At first she thought there were too many rules to follow when she married into The Grant family, but whenpared to today, she finally understands that Marian said she was lucky.

    It¡¯s true that there is no contrast without harm.

    ¡°It¡¯s too noisy here, I¡¯m going to take a call.¡±

    Looking at the screen that kept blinking, Wilson said to Rosemary.

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Seeing that Karen had not yete over, Rosemary simply greeted the subordinates and gave her a ss of juice and sat down to wait for Wilson.

    ¡°Hello beautiful woman, I wonder if I have this honor to have a drink with a beautiful woman?¡±

    Rosemary looked up and saw a man in a burgundy suit standing in front of her. A pair of good-looking peach blossom eyesbined with the burgundy suit on her body and that thin voice made Rosemary think of two words ¨C pussy.

    Raising her head to look around at the seats everywhere, but thinking that the other party is a guest, as the host of her natural can not show too much, stood up and said with a smile, ¡°Of course, you are at liberty.¡±

    With that said, Rosemary was ready to leave but was grabbed by the man and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on the hand on her arm.

    ¡°Excuse me for being abrupt.¡±

    The man hastily drew back his hand and said apologetically.

    ¡°Did the gentleman have a yes?¡±

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t like people who strike up conversations like this, especially with people in politics.

    ¡°I forgot to introduce myself, my name is Wood and it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    Wood extended his hand in a polite greeting.

    ¡°My name is Rosemary and it¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±

    After hearing hisst name, Rosemary started to get a headache, which came faster and faster the less she wanted to face.

    ¡°I know, Adrian has just been introduced on it.¡±

    At that, Rosemary looked at the man in front of her, who was almost like herself, and he was called Uncle Adrian, so wouldn¡¯t she have to call her Little Uncle too.

    Seeing the reluctance shown between Rosemary¡¯s eyebrows, Wood¡¯s lips hooked into a Tammy smile, ¡°ording to the generation you should also call me an uncle.¡±

    Rosemary pointed her finger at her and Wood, and said with some embarrassment, ¡°You look just about my age, so I really can¡¯t call you uncle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you can just call me by my first name.¡± Although his surname is Joe, he is not actually rted to Adrian by blood, everyone is just from the same family.

    ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure, the name is just a term of endearment, plus we at The Bernard Family don¡¯t have any blood ties to you.¡±

 Chapter 1244 Iâ€™m only attracted to you

    ¡°Well, got it, I¡¯ve her Rosemary discussed it and will go back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you!¡±

    Wilson hung up the phone and turned his head to see several men surrounding Rosemary, his eyebrows lightly knitted, which just answered a phone call, those people will be directly surrounded by Rosemary.

    This feeling made Wilson very ufortable, put the phone closer to his pocket and stride over.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Just as Wilson was about to go to Rosemary, Olina Doyle appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Miss Xiahou, why are you here?¡±

    At that, Olina Doyle¡¯s face changed slightly, originally thought he had noticed her, but did not expect the other party did not care.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always lived in the presidential pce.¡±

    Wilson let out an oh, but kept his gaze in Rosemary¡¯s direction and said, ¡°What can I do for you, Miss Xiahou?¡±

    ¡°I just identally twisted my foot while walking over here, and my mom didn¡¯t know where to go, so I just happened to see Wilson here, so I thought I could ask Wilson to take me back to my room?¡±

    Olina Doyle touched her bare feet while her eyes carried a strong look of begging.

    Just as Olina Doyle was looking forward to it, she saw Wilson casually greet a waiter and instructed, ¡°Miss Xiahou¡¯s foot is sprained, you take her back to her room.¡±

    After saying that, he didn¡¯t even look at her and went straight to the front.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Olina Doyle shouted again, undeterred.

    ¡°Miss Xiahou, let me take you back to your room!¡±

    The waiter, a man of about twenty, looked at a dainty Olina Doyle and blushed slightly.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Send what, get the hell out of my way.¡±

    Pushing away the waiter¡¯s outstretched hand, Olina Doyle left in a huff.

    The waiter looked at Olina Doyle, who had left in a huff, rubbed her head and muttered, ¡°How can you walk that fast with a twisted foot?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, here¡¯s my card, if there¡¯s anything I can do to help you, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, this is a VIP card under ourpany, I hope you like it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In a short while Rosemary had no less than two dozen business cards in her hand, and people kept sending them over.

    Rosemary greeted them politely while in her heart she couldn¡¯t help but expect Wilson to show up soon.

    ¡°Rosemary what are you doing here, my uncle asked me toe and take you there.¡±

    Wilson dominantly embraced Rosemary into his arms, looking at her with tender eyes that were dripping with water.

    The people in the room froze when they saw Wilson take Rosemary into his arms, but Wood was standing on the side, smiling at them.

    ¡°I have things to do, so excuse me.¡±

    With a slight nod to the crowd, Rosemary followed Wilson out.

    And those behind them instantly looked like they had exploded, ¡°Who is that man?¡±

    ¡°It looks like it should be Miss Harris¡¯ boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°What boyfriend, I heard that this Miss Harris has been married long time ago, just now that should be her husband.¡±

    ¡°What, married?¡±

    Many of those future sessors in politics can¡¯t help but feel sorry when they hear Rosemary is married, after all, people like Rosemary who are beautiful and dignified are the ones they dream of marrying.

    ¡°What can you do if you¡¯re married? As long as The Bernard Family doesn¡¯t recognize it, you can¡¯t be together even if you are married.¡±

    Wood looked at Rosemary, who was swept away by Wilson, and rarely looked at a woman she could take over even if she was married.

    Here, there is nothing they can¡¯t get from The Bernard Family.

    Once free of those people, Rosemary breathed a sigh of relief, then turned her head to look at Wilson and said, ¡°Those people were horrible.¡±

    ¡°I thought you were used to facing this kind of situation?¡±

    Looking at her with a relieved look, Wilson couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll probably never get used to this kind of socializing. If it weren¡¯t for Uncle Lee and Karen helping me out at the office before, I¡¯m afraid I would have been too scared to even speak.¡±

    Rosemary can¡¯t help butugh when she thinks of her dead duck position at that time.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Wilson held her, basically every year since he married him has been a frightening experience, and he has not been able to let her live the life she wanted, he really failed.

    ¡°As long as your heart will always be mine, I¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m only attracted to you.¡±

    From the moment he met her he knew that his life was ruined for her.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    At this moment, a slightly fat middle-aged man suddenly appeared in front of them and greeted them with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Li, what a rare guest, I didn¡¯t expect to meet here.¡±

    Rosemary looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, and it was clear that this man knew Wilson well.

    ¡°Yes, I was nning to fly to C City tomorrow to talk to you personally about that previous project, but I didn¡¯t expect to run into you here, it¡¯s great. How about it, do you have time? Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and have a good chat?¡±

    At that, Wilson looked at Li Mi and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Mr. Li really hasn¡¯t changed at all, never forgetting to do business at any time.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, don¡¯t make fun of me, I¡¯m not worth anythingpared to you.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the front lounge area and sit down and talk.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go find Karen and meet you thereter.¡±

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this kind of boring work, plus she is worried that those people will give Karen a hard time, so she must find her first now.

    ¡°Good, call me if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, what else can happen in your own home.¡±

    At that, Wilson also seems to think that he is overthinking, after all, this is the presidential pce, even if those people want to find trouble with Rosemary, they have to look at the ce clearly.

    ¡°Mr. Grant and youngdy¡¯s rtionship is really enviable!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve made Mr. Liugh.¡±

    ¡°This way, please.¡±

    Wilson directly led Li Mi towards the rest area, originally this cooperation was followed up by Joseph, but because Li Mi specified him to talk with him, plus Li Mi is a long-term partner of Lu¡¯s, as the saying goes, do not look at the face of the Buddha, he is always bad to refuse.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    When she heard someone call her, Rosemary looked back and saw Peggy standing behind her, and was shocked to see how thin she had be after only a few days.

    Peggy walked up to her and fell to her knees with a thud, startling Rosemary into taking a violent step backwards.

    ¡°Peggy, what are you doing?¡±

    What Rosemary didn¡¯t know, however, was that his uncle had gone to see Peggy when she returned from the freezer that day.

    ¡°Miss Harris, I know I did wrong before, I shouldn¡¯t have made things difficult for you, I believe the price we paid for The Chuang Family in the past few days is enough to pay for what I did at the beginning, I beg you, just let The Chuang Family go, if you still can¡¯t let go, just If you still can¡¯t let go of your anger, juste to me, don¡¯t drag me and my brother and my father into it, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1245 I really didnâ€™t do it

    The more Rosemary listened to Peggy¡¯s words, the more puzzled she became, what had she done to deserve this.

    ¡°Peggy, is there some kind of misunderstanding here?¡±

    Although she does not have a good feeling about this Peggy, and can even say that there is some annoyance, but she is not so much to make things difficult for her because of this ah.

    Peggy thought Rosemary was refusing to forgive her, so she grabbed Rosemary¡¯s arm and cried, ¡°Miss Harris, I admit that I am very small-minded, and I also admit that I did not understand the situation before and spoke nonsense, but my father and my brother really don¡¯t know anything. My brother was seriously wounded when he went to the front, and his body can¡¯t stand the harsh environment of the front, I beg you, let my brother go, okay?¡±

    Peggy at this moment has long been no longer the arrogance, at this moment she only wants Rosemary to go to plead with Adrian, withdraw that order, do not let his brother to die.

    ¡°Peggy, what does it matter to me if your big brother is on the front line? Although it is true that I was quite annoyed with you before, and never speak anything without thinking, but I Rosemary is not the kind of person who is careful, as long as you do note to provoke me, I will not take the initiative to provoke you.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Peggy, who was crying with heartbreak, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out her hand to help her up, saying, ¡°Peggy, I think the person you should go to now is your big brother¡¯s boss and not me, and only after talking to him about the original reason can you get your big brother back, instead of kneeling in front of me and begging me.¡± After all, she really can¡¯t help at all.

    Peggy saw her puzzled expression and asked in a small voice, ¡°Did you not ask your uncle to transfer my elder brother to the front?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Rosemary pointed at herself and couldn¡¯t help but look at Peggy with amusement and asked, ¡°Peggy, not everyone is so careful and narrow-minded, although I dislike that kind of uncaring look, but that is you, even if I want to target that is to you and not to your family, besides, if I just because you deliberately make things difficult for me I will go to your trouble, then I will not live to exhaustion?¡±

    Listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Peggy¡¯s tragic white face was all shame, indeed, as her father said, not everyone is a bad person, there are many people in this world who are kind-hearted, sincere and do not ask for anything in return.

    ¡°Miss Harris, there¡¯s something else I want to clear up with you.¡±

    ¡°You mean the thing about me being locked in the freezer, right?¡±

    ¡°You know?¡±

    Peggy looked at her with big eyes, so she knew.

    Seeing her like that, Rosemary slowly said, ¡°That incident almost killed me, because I was locked in the freezing room for more than an hour, my body has not fully recovered until now, so my uncle is very angry and has been investigating this matter, you are trying to say that you didn¡¯t do this matter, right?¡±

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t send anyone to do that thing. Although I¡¯m very capricious, but if I really want to kill and set fire, I can never do it, please believe me.¡±

    After Adrian left that day, her father told her a lot, and she herself thought about it for a long time. Indeed, the whole thing looked like she was the most suspicious person, and with the harsh words she put before, even though she didn¡¯t do it, the other side would mistake her for sending someone to do it. After that, she carefully thought back on the whole thing and realized that she seemed to have been set up from the beginning to the end.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I¡¯m not older than you by a few years, but I still have a little bit of vision in reading people, and you¡¯re just being used as a gun.¡±

    At the beginning, she also suspected her, but after all the things together, she realized that in fact from the beginning Peggy was deliberately led to find her trouble, and then designed to harm her, no matter whether she ended up dead or alive, Peggy will be the scapegoat.

    Only uncle said that Peggy is now the most suspicious, as long as everyone thinks she did it, the mastermind behind the curtain will slowly emerge.

    ¡°If you know it¡¯s not me, why ¡­¡±

    Peggy yanked hard on Rosemary¡¯s arm and roared with excitement.

    ¡°What are you doing, let go of me!¡±

    Breaking away, Rosemary looked at the nearly frantic Peggy, sighed, and said, ¡°But you¡¯re still the most suspicious person, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°But I really didn¡¯t do it, I really didn¡¯t do it ¡­¡±

    Peggy slowly squatted down, holding her head and shouting in pain.

    Looking at Peggy like this, Rosemary really didn¡¯t know how tofort her.

    After all, she almost died in the freezing room, and without finding the person in charge, her suspicions will remain uncleared.

    But seeing a so proud girl finally run over to apologize like her for her brother, it proves that this girl¡¯s heart is actually still very kind.

    Rosemary pulled her to her feet, helped her to sit down on the side and slowly said, ¡°Peggy, here I must make one thing clear to you, I did not let my uncle deliberately go against your big brother because of your difficulties, and I also believe in my uncle¡¯s character, maybe there are other reasons for this, or maybe my uncle simply does not know that your Big brother was wounded before, not to go to the front again, so for your big brother, I can help you to ask my uncle, if things are true I will let my uncle will call your brother back.¡±

    ¡°Is it really possible?¡±

    ¡°If things are true, even if I don¡¯t say anything, my uncle won¡¯t let your big brother go to his death.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Miss Harris, thank you!¡±

    Peggy wanted to stand up and bow to Rosemary, but she pulled her back, ¡°You look terrible, just sit here and rest, I¡¯m going to ask my uncle now, wait for me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s hurriedly leaving figure, Peggy has long been in tears, she never dreamed that Rosemary would help her.

    Peggy was ashamed to think that she had gone everywhere to embarrass her and almost pushed her into the fountain pool.

    Karen had just sent Grandpa Abraham to the VIP room for a break when she saw Rosemary in a hurry.

    ¡°Sister, what are you doing in such a hurry?¡±

    ¡°Karen, have you seen your uncle?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She searched around the banquet hall and didn¡¯t see Adrian, so she thought she¡¯d see if there was one over here, but she still didn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Dad out there greeting guests?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t know either, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but get anxious, this Peggy was still waiting for her there?

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Doyle a call, he¡¯ll know where Dad is.¡±

 Chapter 1246 I hope itâ€™s not you

    The summer night in C city is extraordinarily lively, Fiona lying in bed looking at the ceiling overhead, the words of her grandfather before he died kept echoing in her mind.

    Outside the window, the sky is full of stars like a vast sea, bright moonlight from the window straight down to let people feel a sense of cold.

    Fiona stood in front of the window looking at the neon city, now this time for them is alreadyte at night, but for those who are busy all day at work is the beginning of the night life, every day on time to work, on time to leave work is what she once wanted to do, but in her body is extraordinarily luxurious.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s not you!¡±

    Looking at the distant sky, Fiona muttered.

    At this time, outside the door of the sudden sound of light footsteps, Fiona originally turned his head, only to see the ward door key gently turning, looked around a circle, Fiona quickly found a ce to hide.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The door was gently pushed open, Fiona saw a man in a night suit appear in the room, slowly approaching like a hospital bed.

    I saw the man in ck suddenly take out a fruit knife in his hand and plunge it into the bed.

    bar ¡­

    Just when the man in ck knew he had been fooled, the lights in the ward suddenly came on, and Fiona was standing not far from the man in ck in a ward, her eyes a cold.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    As soon as Fiona¡¯s words fell, the man in ck raised the knife in his hand and lunged at her, and the two instantly fought inside the room.

    ¡°Say, who the hell sent you?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell and ask!¡±

    Just when Fiona thought she was going to die today at the hands of this man in ck, there was no paining from her body as expected.

    Opening her eyes, Fiona saw Edmund, who was fighting with the man in ck, and watched as the other man¡¯s knife kept swinging, and Fiona turned pale with fear.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    However, Fiona¡¯s worry is obviously superfluous, only to see Edmund very easily dodge each deadly attack of the other side, and the other side also clearly know that they are not Edmund¡¯s opponent, only to see him suddenly leap to the window, the whole person just disappeared in the room.

    The ward where Fiona is staying is on the sixty-eighth floor, so it is clear that the other party has already made ns to retreat in one piece.

    Fiona was lying at the window when she saw the other person give her a hand signal until she disappeared into the darkness.

    ¡°Fiona, are you hurt?¡±

    Edmund grabbed her hand and looked her over from top to bottom, making sure she was unharmed before releasing her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, if big brother hadn¡¯t arrived in time, then I would have been really fierce today.¡±

    ¡°Who is that man and why did he want to kill you?¡±

    Thinking about that scene just now, if he hade a minuteter, he really dared not imagine what would happen.

    Shaking his head, it is reasonable to say that the people that day have been killed by her, there is no reason there are still alive, even if there are still alive, the other side in the absence of something like her, they will never now to kill her.

    Edmund saw that she did not speak, thought she was frightened by what had just happened, a handful of her in his arms, soft voice tofort: ¡°It¡¯s okay, this time is big brother negligence.¡±

    This matter is indeed an oversight on his part, he thought Fiona was safe with him, but did not expect the other party to be able to appear here so easily, it seems necessary for him to check it out.

    ¡°Brother, I should be the one to say sorry to you, if it wasn¡¯t for me those people wouldn¡¯t have chased me here.¡±

    Thankfully, the other side did not do anything to the others, or she would really be guilty.

    ¡°Just now when I was ying with him I noticed that his moves seemed to have been seen somewhere, but exactly where I couldn¡¯t remember for a while.¡±

    And just now he obviously felt that the man did not put out his full strength to fight him, which could not help but make him feel very good.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, since you can¡¯t think about it, don¡¯t think about it, whates will alwayse, bothe and go, no matter what they end up doing for whatever purpose, I won¡¯t let them get away with it easily.¡±

    It seemed almost time for her to leave to find Rosemary before it was really toote.

    ¡°Edmund, did Rosemary say when she¡¯d be back?¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t been waiting for Rosemary, she would have left long ago.

    ¡°Wilson said he would be back tomorrow if there were no other special circumstances.¡±

    Now Rosemary¡¯s status has long been different from before, plus there is a huge Qiao family behind her, so naturally it is impossible to say leave.

    ¡°And will Karen being back with us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about this, after all, her current identity is the princess of W. It¡¯s possible that she will stay there.¡±

    Edmund saw her frowning, reached out and gently touched her eyebrows, softly said, ¡°A girl¡¯s family should not always frown, or it will not look good.¡±

    At that, Fiona just awkwardly smiled, reached out and gently rubbed his eyebrows, said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, if one day really can¡¯t get married, the big deal is to let big brother you support me, otherwise you earn so much money no one to spend this money are not motivated.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, every time I hear her say she wants to marry his heart is very ufortable, but she really can¡¯t marry to let him raise a lifetime, it seems pretty good.

    ¡°Good, big brother raise you.¡±

    Looking at her with a mischievous face, Edmund scratched the tip of her nose, his eyes all doting.

    Fiona took him by the arm and sat down in front of her bed, looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve given you a gift in all the time we¡¯ve known each other, right?¡±

    Saying that, Fiona took out a ne from her neck, the pendant is with a heart shape, at a nce you know it is very expensive.

    ¡°This is in my twelfth birthday grandfather gave me a peace pendant, these years this ne has been following me, now I give it to you, I hope it can bless big brother as it has blessed me, Ping Ping Abby, happy life.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, since this is the peace locket that grandpa gave you, it¡¯s even more important that I can¡¯t take it. Besides, it¡¯s the only thing that grandpa left you, so I can¡¯t take it.¡±

    Edmund hurriedly put the ne back in her hand. Ever since she woke up, she had been staring at this ne whenever no one was around, so he knew how important this ne was to her.

    This is the only thing his grandfather left her with.

    ¡°Brother, listen to me!¡±

    Fiona put the ne in his hand and slowly said, ¡°I know what you mean, this ne is indeed very important to me, butpared to the ne, you are more important than him.¡± Hearing Xin¡¯er say that, he didn¡¯t expect that it was Fiona who finally confessed first.

    ¡°Fiona, I ¡­¡±

    Edmund¡¯s words were stilling out when he heard Fiona speak again, ¡°Because you¡¯re my big brother, the only family I have in the world.¡±

 Chapter 1247 The Curse

    Hearing Fiona that you are my big brother, is my only family in the world so Edmund can not help but feel saddened, remember the first time I saw Fiona, he was all over a naive, simple, carefree, like ark that has been flying freely in the woods, clear eyes so that people can not believe that in this world there are still such clean girls.

    And at this moment, although Fiona still has a smile on her face, but no longer that carefree little girl, from her eyes Edmund saw the pain.

    ¡°Fiona, is there something you¡¯re hiding from me, and why do I feel as if you¡¯re saying goodbye to me right now?¡±

    This feeling was felt before on the rooftop above, as well as that night when she and Tina came back after her face was a little off, Tina¡¯s expression was also.

    Fiona looked at him and knew there were things he wouldn¡¯t let go of if he didn¡¯t talk to him.

    ¡°You are right, originally I did not intend to tell you, but since you are asking now, I will tell you.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, Edmund looked at the Fiona in front of him suddenly had a feeling of heartache, he had a feeling that what Fiona saidter was not what she wanted to hear.

    ¡°Remember how I once told you that I had a wish to be a normal person?¡±

    ¡°Although Grandpa is gone, you can live the life you want just the same if you put your heart down.¡±

    What¡¯s more, she herself is a normal person, at the moment she is living a life is not a normal person to live?

    ¡°And do you know why those people are ughtering my people?¡±

    Without answering his question, Fiona asked rhetorically.

    Edmund looked at the wet-eyed Fiona, suddenly did not know how toe to answer, because this question is also what he has always wanted to know, a group of hidden in the deep forests of the family, by definition their existence simply can not create any threat to anyone, if ording to their outside people, Fiona¡¯s family is a fallen family, for them there is no Any value to speak of, unless they have ¡­ on their hands.

    ¡°Fiona, does it mean that your family has something that those people want to get?¡±

    ¡°In fact, a long, long time ago, our family is also arge family, and at that time can be said to be quite rich, but do not know what reason, then the patriarch returned from outside suddenly all the n gathered together and left Kyoto overnight, but also a fire burned all the properties in Kyoto, with the n directly into the deep forest, just in our The day after our n left, Kyoto instantly turned into a field of white bones, all the people disappeared overnight, leaving only a set of ghastly white bones. The day after it happened, a girl suddenly appeared in our tribe. The girl found our old patriarch and talked in the secret room for about two hours before our patriarch sent her out. Every day after that, the patriarch would stand at the entrance of the vige and wait, until the old patriarch died without waiting for the girl.¡±

    ¡°Is that girl the old patriarch¡¯s lover?¡±

    Edmund couldn¡¯t help but ask after hearing this story.

    Seeing Fiona keep looking at herself, Edmund said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°Because your story made me can¡¯t help but think of this.¡±

    ¡°I asked the same question when I first heard my grandfather tell this story, yet the answer was not.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Fiona got up and poured two sses of boiling water, handed one of them to Edmund, and said slowly: ¡°Actually, that girl is not our patriarch¡¯s intended, but the prophet of another family, she came to the patriarch that day because she knew who the culprit was that turned Kyoto into a white bone, and also found out where theirir was, and she wanted to stop it all .¡±

    ¡°And did she finally seed?¡±

    ¡°Seeded, but she predicted before she died that the thing would appear again, so he had the shaman put a curse on us, the hidden family above, the girl born to the patriarch of each generation will inherit the family¡¯s unique secret art, until the one predicted by that prophet the destined person appears, will collect the tears of the seven stars, and then open that mysterious stone cave, will destroy the inside, we carry The curse can be lifted, and only then can we be considered normal.¡±

    Edmund listened to Fiona¡¯s words as if he was listening to a metaphysical story, he did not think that in a world like this now, there are only in the books or television to see the plot.

    ¡°Does it feel like you¡¯re listening to a story?¡±

    In fact, Edmund was able to listen to her after the speech is already very rare, like this only on TV, books appear in the plot from her mouth, people did notugh at her is very rare.

    ¡°And what is the witch¡¯s curse?¡±

    At the moment he is more concerned about what this wizard¡¯s curse really is, and from the look on Fiona¡¯s face when she just spoke, it seems that the curse is not as simple as he says.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it just been said that the curse is that it is impossible for our people to be normal until weplete our mission?¡±

    Fiona took a sip of water from her ss and smiled.

    ¡°Is it true that no matter what kind of person, as long as they collect the Tears of the Seven Stars, they can open that stone door?¡±

    ¡°No, it must be opened by the blood of the one designated by the prophet.¡±

    If anything could be opened, then they wouldn¡¯t have to wait until now.

    Edmund picked up the ss and took arge sip of water, forcing down the answer he was paying for in his head, and slowly asked, ¡°The person who was meant to be in that girl¡¯s mouth was Rosemary, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Looking at Fiona, Edmund breathed a little sharply, the tone of his voice was also a little shaky, a sense of foreboding diffused on the heart.

    ¡°That¡¯s what my grandfather told me.¡±

    Looking at Edmund¡¯s eyes spread a strong color of worry, heart is very sad, but thought that as long as he is safe, then other things are not so important.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Rosemary.¡±

    Even if it ends up costing her life, that is not something Rosemary should take on.

    ¡°So Crystal is one of you?¡±

    Putting it all together, Edmund asked slowly.

    ¡°What about the girl we saved inside the old castle earlier?¡±

    ¡°She is not, her mission is to protect that Rosemary, as for the reason I can not say now,ter slowly you will know.¡±

    That¡¯s all she could tell him, after that she couldn¡¯t say, and the more people who knew, the more dangerous Rosemary would be.

    The less people know about it, the better, until we find the pieces of star stones that were born.

 Chapter 1248 Who are you calling a wild child

    ¡°I just called Doyle, but I didn¡¯t get through, probably no signal.¡±

    ¡°Sis, are you in such a hurry to find dad for something urgent? If it¡¯s not urgent then it¡¯s just as well to talk to himter.¡±

    He would go back to his study to workter anyway, a habit Adrian has had for years.

    Rosemary told her what Peggy had just told her and said, ¡°No matter what, Peggy¡¯s brother is innocent, and if it¡¯s true, as she said, that he can¡¯t go to the front, then once he does, isn¡¯t that the same as sending him to his death?¡±

    ¡°But she did that to you before, are you sure she¡¯s telling the truth?¡±

    When I think about Cloud and Sky, Peggy not only gave them a hard time, but also talked nonsense everywhere, so I am very angry when I think about it.

    ¡°Forget it, she now knows that she is wrong, besides a person who can ignore anything for her family, I believe her heart is not as bad as we think, maybe she is really just being used as a gun.¡±

    Rosemary patted her arm and advised softly.

    ¡°But now Dad must be busy receiving those distinguished guests, and he won¡¯t have time to deal with this matter.¡±

    After thinking for a while, Rosemary said to her, ¡°This way, you go and tell Peggy to go back first, if she refuses you can take her to the lounge to rest for a while, just now I saw her face is very difficult to see, really afraid that she can not hold up.¡±

    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take her to my room to rest for a while, andter you can juste directly to my ce.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Giving Karen the address of Peggy¡¯s location, Rosemary went to Adrian with her skirt in her hand.

    ¡°Adrian, what the hell do you mean today? We haven¡¯t even checked out Rosemary¡¯s details before, and now there¡¯s another daughter, what the hell do you still want?¡±

    The speaker is the second elder of the Qiao family, an old man of about seventy years of age, although his hair is all white, but the person is still very spiritual, the cold aura of his body is like his eyes like eagle eyes, so that people do not shiver and beam.

    This second elder named Dennis, is a soldier, but also a retired veteran chief, although already retired, but the majesty is still there, even now Adrian see him still to him respectful.

    ¡°I think this matter has been investigated very clearly, Rosemary is Fiona¡¯s only daughter, and Karen is the daughter of Judy and I. As to why I, the daughter, have been wandering outside for twenty years, I believe the elders in the doing know better than anyone else.¡±

    Adrian sat there, looking at the old man in front of him without any fear, on the contrary, calm and collected.

    ¡°Bastard, a wild child who didn¡¯t even check the details and say it¡¯s his own child, do you want everyone to see the joke of us The Bernard Family?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Dennis because it is the reason for the military, so the temper is also unusually hot, a word not shot directly to the hands, at the moment just fuming that is because the opposite sitting is his most appreciated, the most proud of his nephew.

    ¡°Second brother, don¡¯t get angry yet, let¡¯s hear what Adrian has to say.¡±

    The matriarch, Sea Bernard, gently patted Dennis¡¯s arm, signaling him to take it easy.

    See Adrian did not want to exin the meaning, Sea Bernard looked at him slowly said: ¡°Adrian, your feelings uncle very understand, also know you have been on Fiona that thing can not let go, but you are now after all as a country president of W, even if the girl is your daughter, you can not be so rashly announced to the public What will the people think of you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel that I did wrong, on the contrary, it would only be a disapproval of my daughter if she was hidden because of me, I have missed out on her childhood, I don¡¯t want to even have the chance to take her out with a bare face, not to mention that it is my business to recognize my daughter, do you guys have to get so worked up?¡±

    The words fell, Dennis mmed the table, looked at Adrian sitting across the table, and angrily rebuked, ¡°Adrian, don¡¯t you forget who helped you get to where you are today?¡±

    ¡°Does Second Uncle mean to say that I, Adrian, am sitting in this position today because of you?¡±

    Adrian crossed his arms and looked at Dennis with coldness in his eyes, he is no longer the Adrian who was at their mercy twenty years ago, what he has today is what he has worked for.

    ¡°Did you think you Adrian could sit in the presidency so smoothly without us behind the scenes paving the way for you?¡±

    Adrian had to admit that The Bernard Family had given a lot to his rise to the presidency, but they did it of their own free will, and even if they hadn¡¯t, he would still have made it to that position.

    Of course, since someone has the intention to clear the way for him, he certainly why not.

    ¡°If the uncles sitting here feel that I am wrong to recognize my niece and woman as my ancestors, then please find solid evidence beforeing to me to talk, but if the uncles do not recognize them because of other reasons, it does not matter, you can go directly to discuss with mywyer, I believe mywyer will give a satisfactory answer to all the uncles. ¡±

    With these words, Adrian stood up and straightened his clothes, nodded slightly to the crowd, and said, ¡°I am grateful to all the uncles foring to tonight¡¯s banquet and having fun.¡±

    With that, Adrian turned and left, leaving only a group of old guys blowing their beards and eyes.

    ¡°It pisses me off, look at his attitude?¡±

    Dennis pointed at the departing Adrian, furious.

    And several other elders are also very angry with Adrian¡¯s approach, is also very angry, one of them and Old Mr. Bernard is about the same age of the elderly slowly spoke, ¡°In fact, I think Adrian also did not do wrong, not to mention his character, if there is no full evidence, he would not have made such a decision, and moreover He is not young, has refused to get married, since they finally came together, why do not we fulfill them, after all, back then ¡­¡±

    ¡°Derek, what are you talking about, are you going to make us admit those two wild kids on the basis of that scrap of paper?¡±

    ¡°Second brother, how can you say that, if you are really worried about whether the child is The Bernard Family bloodline, just go and do a paternity test and everything will be clear?¡±

    Derek was patient and took his time to persuade.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, anyway, no matter what, I will not agree to those two wild children to return to The Bernard Family, children who grew up without parents to teach them even if they return to The Bernard Family, they will only bring shame to The Bernard Family in the future.¡±

    In Dennis¡¯s mind, the children of The Bernard Family are all noble, and now Rosemary and Karen suddenly appear in his mind as if they were chickens from the side of the road, not up to par.

    ¡°Who are you calling a wild child?¡±

 Chapter 1249 try to touch her

    Following the direction of the voice, the crowd looked up and saw a girl looking at a group of old men in front of her in annoyance, with a cold look in her eyes.

    ¡°Who did you just call a wild child?¡±

    Rosemary took a few steps forward, her eyes locked on Dennis, and it was this old man she had just heard call her a wild child.

    ¡°Where did youe from, why don¡¯t you have any rules at all.¡±

    None of these old guys had met Rosemary yet, and thought it was some unruly youngdy.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just call me a wild girl? This if not to sit on this charge a little, I feel sorry for the three words wild girl.¡±

    I really didn¡¯t expect this old man of The Bernard Family to be so snobbish and uncaring, and to talk about rules, she was ashamed for them to say those two words.

    Originally, she did not want toe in, but hearing Dennis this left a wild girl, another wild girl, really made her angry, is it in their eyes, those so-called educated, quality people are like him, behind the scenes constantly denigrate the reputation of others?

    ¡°So you¡¯re Rosemary?¡±

    Dennis narrowed his eyes and stared at her coldly, with a strong disdain in his majestic eyes, and asked with a disgusted face.

    ¡°I am Rosemary, just outside I heard you keep saying that my sister and I are wild girls who came out of nowhere, I am just really curious, did my sister and I eat your rice or that your gold and silver jewels?¡±

    ¡°I eat my uncle¡¯s food and use my uncle¡¯s money, my grandfather and uncle are fine with it, so why are you guys reacting so strongly? Or is it that from the very beginning you wanted my uncle to have no one to seed him, so that your children and grandchildren could inherit his assets in the future?¡±

    Although she knew she was being rude, Rosemary just didn¡¯t feel the need to be polite to such old men who had no respect for the elderly and even less knowledge of how to write polite.

    But even so, Rosemary¡¯s words were spot on, and a number of the old men doing it bowed their heads because of Rosemary¡¯s words.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Dennis waspletely enraged by Rosemary¡¯s words and pointed at Rosemary and said coldly, ¡°You wild girl who doesn¡¯t know how to behave, today I¡¯m going to teach you properly for your parents what it means to respect the old and love the young.¡±

    ¡°Someone, teach this wild girl what it means to respect the old and love the young.¡±

    At the sound of the words, two men in ck appeared on either side of Rosemary.

    ¡°You dare to touch her?¡±

    Wilson strode up to Rosemary and took her into his arms, his eyes were cold, the corners of his mouth curled up in a sneer and he sneered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the titr Commander Qiao would be reduced to teaching a woman a lesson, is that the rule of your The Bernard Family? If this is really the case, I really need to think hard about whether to let my wife back to The Bernard Family, after all, your The Bernard Family¡¯s style is really worrying.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, do you have any idea who you¡¯re talking to right now?¡±

    Sea Bernard sat in his chair and stared at Wilson with a sh of murderous intent in his eyes.

    No one can question them The Bernard Family, not even the President.

    ¡°So what, or is it that in your minds, The Bernard Family can already poison the whole world?¡±

    Wilson will protect Rosemary in his arms, looking at Sea Bernard¡¯s eyes cold to the extreme, he Wilson since he dares to stand here, there is no fear.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you acknowledge the sisters or not, because we never cared, but if you dare to touch my wife, even if I, Wilson, lose this life, I will let you know what it¡¯s like to be worse than dead.¡±

    ¡°What a big mouth!¡±

    Many of those seated are military-born, and Wilson¡¯s arrogant tone makes them very unhappy, but they are also subdued by Wilson¡¯s powerful aura.

    ¡°Go ahead and try!¡±

    Wilson scanned the circle with cold eyes, then turned his head to look at Rosemary with a soft face and asked softly, ¡°How¡¯s that, did you get scared?¡±

    ¡°Okay, it smells so bad in here, let¡¯s leave, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you to get something to eat.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The two men were ready to leave when the man in ck reached out to stop them, Wilson gave them a faint look and said, ¡°Get out of my way if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±

    The men in ck looked at each other, saw that Dennis did not speak, and slowly made a way.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    Walking out, Rosemary looked at Wilson, who had appeared so promptly, and asked.

    ¡°After talking about things anding out to look for you, the subordinates said they saw youing this way, so I chased after them and didn¡¯t expect to see the scene just now.¡±

    ¡°I also went in because I was so angry at their words, I really don¡¯t understand what they have to do with my uncle recognizing us.¡±

    When I think of what they just said, I am angry.

    Wild girl?

    I really didn¡¯t expect that she, Rosemary, would one day be pped with these three words.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take them seriously, these old men are old and stubborn, there is no way to exin to them except by being hard.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just that this situation is still a really big problem for Karen.¡±

    She herself does not care, anyway, she is married and has children, these old men can not do anything to her.

    On the contrary, Karen is not as lucky as she is. Seeing the attitude of these old men today, Rosemary can¡¯t help but start worrying about Gaby, can they really be together in the end?

    ¡°Well, the boat to the bridge is naturally straight, some things even if you think more will not help, rather than just dwell on these, but also more with me.¡±

    Wilson hugged her, her Rosemary was really getting more and more beautiful, and he was really afraid that one day she would slip away from him.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I with you every day?¡±

    ¡°Okay then, from now on you are mine and can only apany me alone.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    At this moment, Wilson is like a small child who wants to eat candy, pampering himself to Rosemary.

    ¡°Not now, I have some things to take care of, I¡¯lle keep youpany when I¡¯m done, okay?¡±

    Standing on tiptoe and nting a kiss on his thin lips, Rosemary smiled.

    ¡°What matters need to be handled by you personally, just give it to your subordinates directly, can¡¯t you?¡±

    Now he really just wants to hold her, not to think about anything, not to sit on anything, just hold her quietly.

    ¡°No, this matter must I go, good boy, if you are tired, go back to rest, I like you promise, as soon as the processing is finished,e to apany you.¡±

    Having said that, Rosemary was ready to leave.

    ¡°First you tell me, what are you really going to do?¡±

    Wilson took her by the hand with a sappy tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask my uncle about something, it¡¯s about Peggy her brother, as for the details wait for me toe back in to tell you slowly.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

 Chapter 1250 Peggyâ€™s death

    ¡°Peggy, are you there?¡±

    Karen looked at a piece of Susan¡¯s surrounding, frowning slightly, sister did not say Peggy is waiting for her here? Howe I didn¡¯t see anyone?

    How strange!

    ¡°Sunny, have you seen Miss The Chuang Family?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait until I deliver this wine and then turn back to help Missy find it, do you think that¡¯s okay?¡±

    The maid looked at Karen and asked respectfully.

    Because of the banquet being held this evening, all the servants in the presidential pce are particrly busy.

    Thinking that Peggy could have gone somewhere else, she said to the maid, ¡°No, if you see her bring her straight to Orchid Court, that¡¯s where Missy is waiting for her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Missy!¡±

    ¡°Then you go and get busy!¡±

    Forget it, since she can¡¯t find her, she¡¯ll go to Rosemary, maybe they¡¯re all together at this moment.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Karen just walked a few steps to hear a scream, rushed over and saw the maid Xiao Zi sitting on the ground trembling, her eyes kept staring at the front.

    ¡°Violet, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Missy, there ¡­¡±

    Following the direction that the maid pointed over, Karen saw Zhang Xiaomai lying in the ce.

    ¡°Peggy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Karen rushed over to her trying to pick her up, but her hands were sticky, came forward to see, the whole thing fell to the ground in shock.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The screams immediately attracted a lot of people, when everyone saw Peggy who fell in a pool of blood and Karen who sat on the floor and the maid who passed out, a moment the whole presidential pce screamed one after another.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Rosemary, who heard the scream, frowned and looked at the crowd gathered in the distance and asked in confusion.

    ¡°Go over and take a look!¡±

    As they walked over, they saw Karen sitting on the floor at first nce.

    ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡±

    ¡°Sis, Peggy.¡±

    Karen pointed to the man lying in a pool of blood, and it was then that Rosemary realized there was another man lying on the ground.

    Rosemary looked at Peggy lying in a pool of blood, her mind was nk, and she didn¡¯t even feel herself being pushed to the ground by someone else.

    ¡°Peggy ¡­¡± heard Alban Chuang came to pick up Peggy lying on the ground, old tears.

    ¡°Peggy, don¡¯t you scare Daddy, Peggy ¡­¡±

    Alban Chuang kept shaking Peggy¡¯s body and his voice was even more heartbreaking.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, please feel sorry for your loss!¡±

    ¡°Daddy has told you not toe, why do you just not listen to daddy, now you let daddy send the ck hair to the white hair, why are you so cruel?¡±

    Listening to Alban Chuang¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s tears flowed even harder. The girl who was standing in front of her half an hour ago was now separated from the world.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, please feel sorry for your loss!¡±

    Others in the room have said, but at the moment Alban Chuangpletely deaf, just hugging Peggy tightly.

    Not long after, Alban Chuang stood up with Peggy in his arms, stumbled and almost fell, Rosemary quickly held him up.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang ¡­¡±

    Alban Chuang turned his head to look at Rosemary and then whispered to Peggy in his arms, ¡°Peggy, Daddy is taking you home.¡±

    Rosemary understood how Alban Chuang was feeling at the moment and was worried that something would happen to him when Wilson pulled her back and shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle will take care of it.¡±

    Adrian, who was in the parlor, heard the news and rushed over to see Alban Chuang, who left with Peggy in his arms.

    ¡°Doyle, send Mr. Chuang back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Doyle waved behind him, and a dozen ck-d men followed.

    ¡°Karen, tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She was only gone for a moment, so why did Peggy die there?

    ¡°I do not know, I listened to your words toe here to find her, but I came here when I did not see Peggy, I thought she was waiting anxious to go to you? I didn¡¯t expect to see Peggy she ¡­¡±

    Karen clutched her head tightly, her body shaking with fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s Daddy, don¡¯t be afraid!¡±

    Holding Karen tightly in his arms, Adrian said softly andfortingly.

    Rosemary¡¯s whole person is like a lost soul at this moment, her face is very ugly, seeing Alban Chuang who just cried without dignity.

    ¡°Uncle, Peggy came here today because of her brother, she said that her brother had been badly wounded when he was at the front before and had not fully recovered until now, the front line is harsh, her brother¡¯s body can¡¯t carry it at all, she hopes you can withdraw the transfer order and send someone else instead.¡±

    At that, Adrian touched her face with a heartfelt look and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,, uncle knows what to do with it.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary ordinary a kneeling on the ground, looking at Adrian, tears blurred eyes, voice hoarse said: ¡°Uncle, please must transfer Peggy¡¯s brother back, he can not be ident.¡±

    Adrian didn¡¯t expect Rosemary to be like this and hurriedly helped her up, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you uncle!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, you take your sister to rest first, be a good boy.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Rosemary knows that the only thing she has to do now is to be good and obedient, because only then can her uncle Carry find out who is behind this.

    ¡°Wilson, get over here and help me!¡±

    Letting the maids send them back to rest, Adrian spoke directly to Wilson.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    He watched Rosemary¡¯s departure, and although he knew she needed him by her side the most at the moment, finding out who was really behind it was the most important thing right now.

    After dismissing all the guests, Adrian took Wilson¡¯s directly to the study.

    ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s tricky!¡±

    Wilson hit the nail on the head.

    Adrian made a packing motion at him, gesturing for him to continue.

    ¡°Peggy came to the presidential pce today mainly because of her brother¡¯s matter came to find Rosemary to apologize, but is inexplicably killed after finding Rosemary, that only a problem, that is, the other party wants to hold this murder charge on Rosemary¡¯s body, so that shepletely sit on this charge. ¡±

    Adrian nodded, agreeing with Wilson¡¯s statement, except that there were also many people who wanted to trouble Rosemary, so they couldn¡¯t find a target for a while.

    ¡°Uncle, I just found this at the scene.¡±

    Wilson took out a bracelet from his pocket and handed it to him, which was found on thewn at the scene, because it was crowded and he didn¡¯t take it out directly.

    ¡°I seem to have seen this bracelet somewhere?¡±

    Adrian looked at the bracelet and just couldn¡¯t remember it all at once.

    ¡°That¡¯s normal, it¡¯s not surprising that uncle has seen this bracelet when hees in contact with so many people every day.¡±

 Chapter 1251 Iâ€™ll sleep with you

    ¡°Sister, will you stay with me?¡±

    Karen pulled Rosemary, who wanted to leave, pleadingly.

    Rosemary knew that what happened to Peggy really scared her and took her to her room, sat on the bed and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not leaving, so listen to your sister and be a good sleeper too.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    She is now full of Peggy¡¯s eyes wide open in a pool of blood, a closed eye is all the bloody scene.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep with you.¡±

    Taking off her shoes and climbing into bed, Rosemary lifted the covers and held Karen in her arms, softlyforting her.

    Meanwhile, at The Chuang Family, Alban Chuang looked at his daughter lying quietly in bed and couldn¡¯t believe that she was gone.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, please feel sorry for your loss!¡±

    Joe walked up next to Alban Chuang and said soothingly.

    ¡°Thank you Vice President foring to see my daughter, thank you!¡±

    Alban Chuang said thank you to Joe and his eyes returned to Peggy¡¯s again.

    ¡°It¡¯s indeed heartbreaking to have something like this happen, except how I didn¡¯t think it could happen in the presidential pce as well.¡±

    ¡°Earlier I heard from the presidential underlings that Peggy had gone to Rosemary and that the two seemed to have argued during that time, and I don¡¯t know what they actually said.¡±

    Anne, who had been standing on the sidelines without speaking, said with a puzzled look.

    ¡°Anne, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Joe red at Anne and scolded her lightly.

    ¡°Anne doesn¡¯t know what to do, so please don¡¯t me Mr. Chuang.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t me her, and I¡¯m sure His Excellency will give me an exnation.¡±

    After the words, Alban Chuang said apologetically to Joe again, ¡°Sorry Mr. Duncun, it¡¯s gettingte, you guys should go back first, I really don¡¯t have the energy to greet you now.¡±

    ¡°Those who have gone let her Carry go, those who are alive have to continue to live, we can¡¯t let Peggy die in vain for no reason.¡±

    Joe stood up and said to Alban Chuang, ¡°And please be sorry!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Someone, send Mr. Duncun!¡±

    ¡°Yes Master!¡±

    Sending Joe away, Alban Chuang swore darkly to Peggy, who was lying there, ¡°Peggy, don¡¯t worry, Daddy will catch the real killer of you and will never let you die in vain.¡±

    Once outside, Anne turned her head to look at the cold and empty mansion, looked at Joe in disbelief and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why did you make it a point to visit Alban Chuang, weren¡¯t you afraid they would suspect you?¡±

    The words fell, Joe hooked up a charming smile and said lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t kill the person, why should I avoid suspicion, besides, if this excellent opportunity is not properly used, then it is not a failure of the other party¡¯s good intentions.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to sit back and reap the benefits?¡±

    It was a good n to pull Gaby into his team without spending a single foot, and to use the opportunity to give Adrian something to do.

    ¡°It¡¯s cuter for a woman to be silly.¡±

    Joe cupped her cheeks and smiled.

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll take you home.¡±

    On the way, Anne did not speak, at first she thought Peggy¡¯s death must be rted to Joe, but now it seems that Peggy¡¯s affair has nothing to do with him, so in the end, who is the one who poisoned Peggy?C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Uncle, I found it!¡±

    An hourter, Wilson returned to Adrian¡¯s study again with the bracelet, yet with powerful news.

    ¡°Whose is it?¡±

    ¡°Look at this first.¡±

    Wilson handed the information in his hand to Adrian, only to see his face grow harder and harder the more he looked at it.

    ¡°If this bracelet is really hers, then unless we find conclusive evidence, it¡¯s simply impossible to get her to confess with this bracelet alone, but if it really is her, then things may be even more troublesome than we thought.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about Grandpa¡¯s ce?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Adrian took out an information from inside the drawer and handed it to Wilson, ¡°Look at this first!¡±

    Looking at the information on it, Wilson looked up at Adrian with amazement, ¡°But she was only an eight-year-old girl at that time, how could she have directed and acted out such a kidnapping case all by herself?¡±

    If the information above is true, then this person¡¯s city is too deep.

    ¡°So in the absence of conclusive evidence, we are not able to act rashly for the time being, since she has been able to hide herself quiet so well for more than twenty years, she is not so easy to admit these things.¡±

    Adrian tapped the table gently and said slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯re putting such a big time bomb around Rosemary now, aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll make a move on Rosemary and Karen?¡±

    A woman with such a deep heart, what else is there that they can¡¯t do.

    ¡°So I¡¯m going to let you take Rosemary back to C City tomorrow first, and I¡¯ll pick them up after everything is taken care of here.¡±

    Of course Wilson wants to take Rosemary and leave, but is she really willing to listen to them and leave?

    ¡°Knowing Rosemary as I do, she won¡¯t leave for a while without finding out why Peggy died.¡±

    ¡°This is really simr to his mother, they are all the same stubborn.¡±

    Adrian sighed softly, if Rosemary continued to stay here, he was really worried that Fannie would make a move on her.

    ¡°Uncle, in fact, I¡¯ve been wondering if the one who killed Peggy would not be the owner of this bracelet, but another person?¡±

    As soon as Wilson¡¯s words fell, Adrian spoke, ¡°Since you already have a suspect in your mind, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, and I hope you¡¯ll give me an answer as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Olina, what are you doing? Where¡¯s the copycat?¡±

    Once Fannie entered, she saw Olina Doyle¡¯s room as if it had been burrized, with clothes and shoes thrown everywhere.

    Olina Doyle saw her mothere in and hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, have you seen my bracelet?¡±

    ¡°Which bracelet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same bracelet that dad gave me that we each have, ah, I just came back to find her missing, looking everywhere but not found.¡±

    The bracelet was given to her by her father on her eighteenth birthday. He had it specially made, the only three in the world, one in Fannie¡¯s hand, one in Jiayi¡¯s hand, and the other in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bracelet, isn¡¯t it? If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. Mommy will give you a new one to customize.¡±

    Fannie didn¡¯t have much affection for her current husband, so naturally his gift wasn¡¯t as valuable, but it meant something different to Olina Doyle because it was the only gift her father had ever given her, so she treasured it.¡±

 Chapter 1252 chicken nest can never fly goldRyan

    ¡°Mom, it doesn¡¯t mean the same thing, okay?¡±

    Olina Doyle knew that her mother had never had a good rtionship with her father, but she could tell that his father loved her mother.

    So she has always hoped to find a man who loves his wife as much as his father did, until the moment she met Wilson, she decided that this man, but the other party is not interested in her at all.

    Fannie knew she was very concerned about this bracelet and took her hand that kept looking for it and said slowly, ¡°Olina, this is not the way to look for it, you should calm down and think about it, when was thest time you wore this bracelet?¡±

    ¡°I had it on my hand when I went out yesterday, and I haven¡¯t taken it off since.¡±

    Olina Doyle reflects on her trip from yesterday to today and says slowly.

    ¡°So is it possible that you left your bracelet in the garden by ident?¡±

    After all, just now she also apanied those thousand Miss Kim in the garden to y, may be at that time identally fell also may not.

    Olina Doyle sat on the bed, suddenly remembered seeing Peggy in the garden just now, then saw her face was very bad, tried to go up tofort her, but she did not appreciate it, but also forcefully pped her hand away.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I know where it fell?¡±

    Said Olina Doyle and headed outside.

    ¡°Have you heard that Mr. Chuang¡¯s daughter was just killed in the garden?¡±

    ¡°Well, I saw it too, Peggy¡¯s white dress was stained with blood, and one eye was still wide open.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it was horrible!¡±

    ¡°Just now I saw Mr.ing back from outside, his face was as dark asthe bottom of a pot, and I could feel the coldness radiating from his body from a long way away.¡±

    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not talk about it, let¡¯s just do our part, or if the housekeeper hears about it, it¡¯ll be a problem.¡±

    Several of the maids whispered,pletely missing Olina Doyle, who was hiding at the turn of the foot.

    Olina Doyle returned to the room with a pale face. Fannie looked at Olina Doyle, who had just gone out and returned, and said, ¡°Why did youe back so quickly? Did you find the bracelet?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Fannie reached out and touched her forehead, saw her face was very pale and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Mom, Peggy¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°Who is Peggy?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Alban Chuang¡¯s daughter, Peggy.¡±

    At that, Fannie thought for a moment and then said, ¡°Oh, I remember, but what does it matter to you if she dies?¡±

    ¡°Just an hour or so ago, I happened to pass by the back garden when I saw her standing there alone, and her face was very ugly, I wanted to go up and ask her, but did not expect her to suddenly go crazy and yell at me, I saw her like that, so I pushed her hard, and then the ran away.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure she was still fine when you left?¡±

    Fannie took her own daughter¡¯s hand and asked calmly.

    In fact, in the gentry, the death of a person for them is no big deal, the big deal is to give the family apensation, but now the person died in the presidential pce, plus tonight and so many people in, that things also beplicated.

    ¡°Think about it, was there anything else wrong with her at the time?¡±

    Patting Olina Doyle on the shoulder, Fannie gestures for her to calm down.

    ¡°When I saw her I saw that she kept her hand over her abdomen, and at that time I thought she was unwell.¡±

    ¡°And who did this Peggy have contact with before you?¡±

    When Olina Doyle said she had contact with Rosemary, a momentary sh of calction passed through her eyes and a cold smile curled her lips.

    God is really helping her!

    She has been trying to find a way to deal with Rosemarybefore, but because Adrian¡¯s protection of her is too good, now Mr. Chuang¡¯s daughter died in the presidential pce, but only met with Rosemary before the incident, plus they had problems in Cloud and Sky before, saying she has a harmful heart is not too much.

    ¡°Olina, listen to what mommy is telling you, we can ¡­¡±

    After listening to Fannie¡¯s words, Olina Doyle¡¯s just ugly face is now slowly surging with a hint of Tammy¡¯s smile, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s true that ginger is still hot.¡±

    Rosemary had a sleepless night, with Peggy¡¯s death all in her mind.

    And Karen in herpany seems to sleep and wake up, a long time soon can hear her screams in her sleep, until almost dawn before drifting off to sleep.

    Seeing that she was sleeping deeply, Rosemary lifted the covers and prepared to get up, thinking that Wilson had note to her all nightst night and seemed to be too busy to get away because of Peggy¡¯s business.

    After returning to Heart Court and washing up, Rosemary came into the main living room and saw her grandfather and Fannie, Olina Doyle.

    ¡°Good morning Grandpa and Fannie!¡±

    Rosemary pulled away from Olina Doyle and looked at The Bernard Family senior sitting in the main seat and smiled, ¡°Grandpa, when did you get out of the hospital and howe you didn¡¯t even tell Rosemary so Rosemary could pick you up.¡±

    ¡°There is a driver at home, not to mention that such a big thing happened at home, I don¡¯t know what will be of me if I don¡¯te back.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it was an illusion, but Rosemary suddenly noticed that something seemed off about Grandpa today.

    ¡°Rosemary, did you go for stic surgery?¡±

    Fannie looks like a good elder, looking at Rosemary with a heartfelt look in her eyes.

    ¡°Well, yes, before I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly is your intention in mixing with us at The Bernard Family?¡±

    Ching, sitting in the main seat, had a tense face and his eyes were fixed on Rosemary, as if he wanted to break her into pieces.

    Once will be that kind, soft gaze is long gone, reced by an icy cold eyes.

    Rosemary couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and why Grandpa had changed so much before and after.

    ¡°Grandpa, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°I am not your grandfather, please Miss Harris please call me Mr. Bernard.¡±

    Strange with detachment.

    While Fannie looked at her with a heartbroken look, Olina Doyle didn¡¯t look up the whole time, just silently eating her bowl of rice.

    At this moment, Rosemary understood that the reason why her grandfather had suddenly be so strange was the result of their mother and daughter¡¯s nning.

    ¡°Rosemary, you said you stic surgery into what look not good, why do you have to make it ¡­¡±

    Fannie took one look at her face and swallowed the words that followed vocally.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As soon as these words fell, Qing stood up and said coldly to Rosemary, ¡°You go away and don¡¯t appear in W in the future.¡±

    After saying that, Qing reached out and greeted the maids who came to help him upstairs.

    ¡°You can never fly a golden Ryan from a chicken nest, it¡¯s better for people to have some self-knowledge!¡±

    Olina Doyle wiped the corner of her mouth with her napkin and looked at Rosemary with a provocative face.

 Chapter 1253 Wilson, letâ€™s go home

    ¡°It seems that Miss Xiahou is still quite self-aware.¡±

    RosemaryTammy said with a smile of appreciation.

    ¡°It does not matter, for Wilson¡¯s sake, thisdyzy with you, you are now in my eyes is just a dog in mourning, I believe you have not seen Twitter today, I believe that when you see it will be more deeply felt.¡±

    Olina Doyle walked up to Rosemary and said slowly in a voice that only two people could hear, ¡°Yes, I did n everything today, and do you know why?¡±

    Hooking her lips, she smiled, ¡°Because you are the one who stole the man I love the most, of course, he can¡¯t be yours forever, I believe soon he will be my Olina Doyle¡¯s man.¡±

    I¡¯ve seen shameless ones, but I¡¯ve never seen shameless ones like her, even grabbing people¡¯s husbands can be said so frankly.

    Rosemary took a step back, looked at Olina Doyle¡¯s face and smiled slightly, ¡°Olina Doyle, I think you are really pitiful, even like a man have to use such unseemly means to fight, if I were you, I would have found a ce where no one is hiding, so as not toe out and be embarrassed. ¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, how can you say that you alsoe from a wealthy family, did your parents behave like this from childhood?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Fannie took a sip of milk and looked up at her with sharp eyes.

    ¡°Mom, are you confused, people haven¡¯t had a mother since they were little.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    pping his head, heughed lightly, ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder.¡±

    Rosemary looked at the mother and daughter singing together in front of her, sat down at the table, took a piece of toast and put it into her mouth and took a bite, praising the maid standing by, ¡°Mom Zhang, you still make the best toast.¡±

    When Fannie saw that Rosemary was not paying any attention to her, she was instantly furious and said fiercely to the maid behind her, ¡°Someone, clean up the table for me.¡±

    The maids behind you look at me, I look at you, a difficult face, although the master just let Miss Harris leave, but also did not say that she did not let her finish breakfast before leaving ah, not to mention that the gentleman did not say, they do these subordinates which dare to grab Rosemary¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Against you all, how dare you not even listen to me, I think you all don¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡±

    Seeing that none of the maids behind her came forward, Fannie gave a violent push, and all the dishes on the table fell to the floor in a mess.

    Rosemary was not expecting this from Fannie, who has always yed the role of a good wife, daughter and sister.

    Looking at the mess of debris, Rosemary mouth slurping sound, will eat thest bite of toast, stand up to Fannie kindly reminded: ¡°Fannie, said that walking at night is easy to hit the ghost, you should be careful in the future Oh.¡±

    After saying that, heignored the mother and daughter duo and went straight to the study to find Wilson.

    ¡°Mom, look at her like that, she has no intention of leaving, what should we do?¡±

    ¡°Your grandfather has spoken, she wants to stay in that is impossible, but when she leaves I need to be doing one more thing.¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at her mother and asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, you have nothing to do at home these days to keep your grandfatherpany, don¡¯t forget there is one at home.¡±

    After saying that, Fannie hurriedly left.

    ¡®Rosemary, what brings you here, have you eaten?¡±

    Wilson put down the paper in his hand, stood up and saw the dark circles on Rosemary¡¯s eyes, and asked heartily, ¡°You haven¡¯t slept all night?¡±

    ¡°Well, after I sent Karen backst night she was afraid to sleep alone, so I stayed with her, and I don¡¯t know if it was because you weren¡¯t around, but I didn¡¯t even sleep at all.¡±

    Sitting down on a side sofa, Rosemary picked up the milk on the table and drank it.

    And that milk is just Wilson ate breakfast left over, see her not even look at it to pick up to drink, wrinkled eyebrows, ¡°you have not eaten breakfast?¡±

    It¡¯s already eight o¡¯clock in the morning and she hasn¡¯t eaten breakfast yet. In the past, even if she was sleepy, she would get up at seven o¡¯clock on time to eat breakfast, not for any other reason, because she has a bad stomach and can¡¯t be hungry.

    ¡°You can say you ate or you can say you didn¡¯t.¡±

    Finishing the rest of the milk, Rosemary said aggressively.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong, you see Twitter?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s Grandpa.¡±

    Rosemary told Wilson what happened this morning and said aggressively, ¡°How do you think Grandpa could say that about me, not even giving me a chance to exin?¡±

    Reaching out a hand to hug Wilson¡¯s lean waist, she buried her head in his chest, her body trembling lightly, her nasal voice heavy.

    ¡°Fool, even if the whole world doesn¡¯t believe, just know that I, Wilson, do believe in you.¡±

    Stroking her head, Wilson sighed lightly, he didn¡¯t know how to persuade her of such things, after all, it was her own grandfather.

    ¡°Thank you, Wilson!¡±

    Being able to meet him was the luckiest thing in her life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, grandpa was only temporarily deceived by their mother and daughter, don¡¯t worry, everything wille to light one day.¡±

    ¡°Well, I understand!¡±

    She believed that Grandpa loved her, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have just let her leave on her own.

    ¡°Wilson, let¡¯s go home!¡±

    Although her uncle always said that this was her home, in her heart, The Grant family was her real home, because there, she really felt she was the master of her home.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He has not heard her say this for a long time, before often heard her say that this is her home, he was worried that in the future she would always live here and not go back with him, but now from her mouth to say this pair of words, he realized that what she said before was just a casual remark.

    Adrian finished reading the information handed to him by the old man, and his face immediately turned ugly after reading it, pointing to the information in his hand and asking, ¡°Dad, who gave you this information?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to care who gave it to me, she has to leave The Bernard Family today anyway.¡±

    If not for the fact that she oftenes over to keep himpany these days, he would have had her blown out of the room.

    ¡°Fannie gave it to you, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    Qing looked at his son, sighed and said slowly: ¡°I know you have always had doubts about your sister¡¯s death, and even have great opinions about Zi Yu because of Fiona, but in any case, Zi Yu is also your sister, we are a family, do you prefer to trust outsiders rather than your sister who grew up with you? ¡±

    Over the years Adrian has hardly ever given a good look to his bloodless sister, and thankfully Fannie has neverined.

 Chapter 1254 Inviting the King into the Jar

    ¡°I only have one sister, and that¡¯s Polly.¡±

    Adrian has never acknowledged Fannie as his sister, although he has never acknowledged her, but all these years the old man has given her much more than what he gave to her sister Polly, originally this is nothing at all to him, yet she does not know to be satisfied and wants more, and this can not be med on him.

    ¡°You ¡­¡­¡±

    The old man pointed to his son, thought for a while and said ¡°:¡± just, you are no longer in the child, I can not manage, and do not want to manage.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to take care of it, but in your heart you also feel that she has gotten too much from our The Bernard Family, and now I can hardly find Fiona¡¯s daughter left in the world, but you insist on believing the words of outsiders rather than your own son¡¯s words. ¡±

    Although his words were a bit hard to hear, if he didn¡¯t exin clearly to his father, he was really afraid that a gap would be created in their rtionship.

    Speaking of Polly, the old man¡¯s face was hard to see. Since his daughter left, it was always Fannie who stayed by their side, serving as apanion, and now she really didn¡¯t believe Fannie would lie to him.

    ¡°But the purple phoenix so much in the end for what, and besides, she grew up so painful Fiona, before knowing that you found Fiona¡¯s daughter, but also happy to fly over overnight, is to meet Fiona¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Dad, if Rosemary is not Fiona¡¯s daughter, then who is the person The Bernard Family would benefit most from?¡±

    Adrian simply opened things up, otherwise his father would have been absolutely fooled by Fannie¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s Olina!¡±

    There is no doubt about this kind of problem, although The Bernard Family family is huge, but there has always been such a rule in the n, that is, everything The Bernard Family¡¯s daughters will get the corresponding inheritance left by their own families after the elderly centuries, and Polly¡¯s departure, Fannie naturally and rightfully get the property.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that thing clear enough? Besides, Rosemary didn¡¯t even have a facelift.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to speak for her, she admitted it herself.¡±

    Qing interrupted Adrian¡¯s words and waved his hand.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t have a facelift, she went for a restoration surgery, her face was cut by someone else and she had a restoration surgery as ast resort.¡±

    Worried that the old man wouldn¡¯t believe him, Adrian handed a photo he had collected earlier of her as a child to Qing and said, ¡°Look at this photo.¡±

    The old man took the photo, a young woman holding a five-year-old girl, the girl¡¯s face with a big smile, the woman is his sister Polly, and the girl in the hand is Rosemary, that is Rosemary¡¯s fifth birthday photo taken together.

    ¡°Fiona ¡­¡±

    The old man trembled as he touched the woman with a happy smile on the photo with both hands and shouted softly.

    ¡°Now you should always believe what I say, originally I did not intend to show you this photo so early, because there are still some things that have not been fully confirmed, so the less people know about this matter, the better.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, my daughter.¡±

    Qing held the photo close to his chest, the daughter he once loved the most, not expecting to finally let them see each other in a nce.

    He hid this photo because he was worried that Ching would look at the photo in the first ce.

    After a long time, Qing looked up at him and said, ¡°Did you find out the reason about your sister¡¯s kidnapping back then?¡±

    Polly¡¯s departure will be the original happy and happy family became broken, the old partner because too much miss his daughter finally depressed, and his own son because of his sister¡¯s death and self-me has been busy career, refused to get married, and now his niece appeared in front of him again, but he pushed her mercilessly out of the door, what in the end he has done ah!

    Thinking about what he said this morning, Qing felt guilty and worried that his granddaughter would not be so close to him from now on.

    ¡°I said that about her this morning, Rosemary must be upset to death, I ¡­ I also told her to hurry up and leave, no, I have to go and apologize to her.¡±

    He had already lost a daughter and could not afford to lose this granddaughter.

    Saying that, the old man pushed his wheelchair and was about to head for the door.

    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t go yet, since this drama has already started, then naturally it can¡¯t end so easily, whether there is a problem or not, we will know soon.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Adrian told the old man what he had in mind, however, Ching said worriedly, ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous, now it¡¯s being said outside that Peggy¡¯s death is rted to Rosemary, and that thest person Peggy saw was only Rosemary, and there were witnesses who saw them arguing during, for For her safety, she now has to copse in the presidential pce.¡± The Presidential Pce is also the safest at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had Peggy¡¯s case investigated, and I believe I¡¯ll be able to give Mr. Chuang an exnation soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Qing looked at his son with some disbelief, although he is the most honored person in W, holding the economic lifeline of the entire W country in his hands, but some things are not something he can handle alone, like now, as long as he shows up, those who have the intention will definitely point the finger directly at him, not to mention that there is still a year¡¯s time is the presidential election conference, he can still continue to win the position, the decision The final decision is still in the hands of the people.

    ¡°Dad, since when do you have so little faith in me?¡±

    Indeed, this son of his had never done anything to disappoint him since he was a child.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you, but at the same time, you have to exin clearly to Rosemary for me, and also, make sure to protect Rosemary¡¯s safety.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡±

    Adrian returned to the office area to see Wilson sitting on the couch waiting for him, ¡°Did things progress?¡±

    ¡°Basically it has been determined that that bracelet is Olina Doyle¡¯s birthday Xiahou Yun specially find someone to customize, to give her a birthday gift, and this bracelet Xiahou Yun ordered a total of three, respectively, to Fannie, and her two daughters.¡±

    ¡°She is on the verge of sinking, so leave the matter at hand to Doyle for now and take good care of Rosemary.¡±

    Wilson wrinkled his brow and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried she¡¯ll go to the wall in a dog¡¯s hurry?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary and Karen¡¯s presence has jeopardized her ultimate goal, now her biggest target is Rosemary and Karen, however Karen¡¯s presence does not give her a greater threat than Rosemary¡¯s, so she will most likely find a suitable opportunity to strike. ¡±

    Now he is waiting for the information from Gaby, counting the time Gaby should also be back.

 Chapter 1255 I donâ€™t want her to end up going not Carry

    ¡°Sister, have you been well?¡±

    Karen did not think she woke up and opened her phone to see that Twitter was full of slogans denouncing the presidency for handing over Rosemary. Although everyone was shouting for Rosemary to get out and not to drag the president down with her, there were manyizens who directly attacked Adrian.

    Rosemary was discussing with Wilson about seeing Peggy off for thest time when she saw Karen rushing in.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why did you run out without changing your clothes?¡±

    Looking at her messy hair, Rosemary asked with a smile.

    Karen looked at the moment Rosemary was in a good mood, not at all like something was wrong.

    Sitting down across from her, Karen cautiously asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you guys watch Twitter?¡±

    Now that Twitter and the inte have gone crazy, Rosemary doesn¡¯t know that she can understand, but Wilson doesn¡¯t know that that¡¯s simply not possible.

    Hearing that she was talking about this, Rosemary said in disbelief, ¡°So this is it, I thought the bank card was lost?¡±

    ¡°How can you still be in the mood for jokes here when it¡¯s all turned out like this?¡±

    Seeing that he was not in any hurry, Karen was so anxious that she was about to cry.

    Public opinion is something that can put you in the sky, but also can push you into the infernal hell.

    ¡°What else to do, go out and get them one by one?¡±

    How to say she has also spent time inside the entertainment industry, the only way to deal with this kind of public opinion is to be silent and let time consume it, only then will they finally have the right to speak for themselves.

    ¡°But Peggy¡¯s death had absolutely nothing to do with you, huh?¡±

    ¡°So what, people have the intention to set you up, what can you do?¡±

    Rosemary shrugged and said with an innocent look.

    ¡°So we just let them talk nonsense?¡±

    Looking at the couple, Karen was so anxious that she couldn¡¯t even die.

    ¡°I say Karen, normally I see you at the mall being exceptionally calm when ites to anything, why did your sanity all run away when it came to me?¡±

    Rosemary hugged her shoulders, smiling and teasing.

    He red at him and said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s not the same, we can make less money in the mall, and we can continue with the next project, but this matter now is about your reputation and life safety, of course it can¡¯t be mixed up.¡±

    Of course she knew she was like this because she was worried about her. Whenever she was frustrated and was given a hard time, it felt so good to have them by her side.

    ¡°Well, the clearer the clearer, now if you want to solve the immediate trouble you must find the main messenger behind the scenes, only then can all the rumors not be broken.¡±

    The damage to her reputation is small, but affecting her uncle¡¯s presidential election would be a really big deal.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    After listening to Rosemary¡¯s words, Karen also realized that she was indeed in too much of a hurry to even think about the basics.

    ¡°Wilson and I are nning to go to the Zhang residence personallyter, first to see Peggy off, and second to see if Peggy¡¯s brother has returned yet?¡± If her brother hadn¡¯te back, since she promised her, she would do it.

    It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t trust her uncle, but she doesn¡¯t trust the person who is behind all of this.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go, too.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d better behave and stay home, after all, if you go outter and meet some blind folk, you¡¯ll have to be distracted to take care of you then.¡±

    After all, they go out and take a lot of risks.

    Although she would like to follow Rosemary, but now she has a special status, no one can guarantee that those people will note after her.

    Zhang Residence.

    Today was the day Peggy was to be cremated, and by the time Rosemary and Wilson arrived, they were already inside.

    Wilson parked the car on the side of the road and turned his head to Rosemary and admonished, ¡°No matter what happenster you have to stay close to me, understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ve said it many times.¡±

    Looking at her, he was really worried that those people would listen to the rumors of the night and then turn against her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Opening the car door, Rosemary just got out of the car and saw Alban Chuang walking out holding an urn, one night without seeing, Alban Chuang instantly seemed to have aged a dozen years.

    And at this time Alban Chuang also saw them, however, his face is very calm, but the girl beside her as soon as she saw Rosemary jumped up, if not Wilson in front of the block, at this moment she will be disfigured.

    ¡°You murderer, give back my little sister¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°This youngdy, before the matter is clearly investigated, please do not casually nder my wife.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Wilson held Rosemary tightly behind him, his eyes tinged with warning, and if it weren¡¯t for the loss of her loved ones, he would have been unkind to her.

    ¡°Monica, you don¡¯t have to do this.¡±

    The man beside the woman held her tightly in his arms, his eyes were filled with vague pain, and his face was ugly.

    ¡°Uncle Chang, I just wanted toe and give Peggy onest ride.¡±

    Rosemary walked up to Alban Chuang, sad eyes with sincerity, and this sincere gaze made Alban Chuang slightly stunned, but he did not understand, at the moment the Inte has been saying that she is a murderer, but she seems to these pointed at his fingertips do not care at all, is it really the clearer the clearer?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe here and pretend, I tell you, as long as I find out clearly that you killed my sister, even if you are Adrian¡¯s niece I will still let you bury my sister.¡±

    Peggy is the youngest daughter of The Chuang Family, and is also the mother of The Chuang Family with her life, so they almost treat her as a treasure, even if sometimes she does things more capricious, but they all know that her heart is not bad, and then it is because of what happened on the Cloud and Sky, Adrian directly put down a harsh word, and what is more, they did not expect that Adrian would transfer her brother to the front line to deal with them. Adrian directly put down harsh words, more let them did not expect is that Adrian actually in order to deal with them actually transferred her brother to the front line, and Peggy also because of this matter has been very self-me, feel that if not for their own reasons, brother will not be transferred to the front line, and finally she in order to let Adrian retract the transfer order, do not hesitate to put aside their dignity, to find Rosemary But she did not expect to bury her own life here.

    Rosemary gave Monica Chuang a look, knowing that she was grieving the loss of her sister at the moment, so she didn¡¯t care about what she said.

    ¡°Miss Harris, as you can see, if you are sincere ining to see my daughter off for thest time, please trouble yourself to leave first, I don¡¯t want my daughter to end up not even walking away Carry.¡±

    Alban Chuang looked at Rosemary¡¯s eyes then lowered to look at the smiling face on top of the urn, old tears.¡±

    Rosemary understood Alban Chuang¡¯s feelings at this time, nodded slightly at him, gently pulled the corner of Wilson¡¯s coat and stood aside.

 Chapter 1256 Protect Gaby

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s checked out, and it¡¯s true that the vice president was nominated.¡±

    Doyle walked in with a copy of the information and ced it in front of Adrian¡¯s face, saying.

    ¡°Is there any news from the monkey?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Opening the information, Adrian asked as he looked at the information on it.

    ¡°As you expected, Liam Chuang encountered an assassination on his way back, and after the monkey fought with the other side, he found that those people did not seem toe out of the army, but rather from that ce.¡±

    ¡°Earlier Wilson gave me a copy of the information on Fiona¡¯s death and the death of Rosemary¡¯s father in a car ident. The information in it showed that Fiona and Andrew¡¯s deaths were most likely done over there, but one thing was odd.¡±

    Adrian handed Doyle the information Wilson had given him earlier and after reading it, Doyle¡¯s face changed slightly, ¡°Does it mean Rosemary has something to do with that side?¡±

    If that¡¯s true, then wouldn¡¯t this matter be very involved.

    Adrian shook his head, frowned lightly, and said slowly, ¡°Things may not be as simple as we think. If Rosemary really has something to do with that side, ording to their style of action, it is impossible to let people who keep their family blood drift around.¡± As for what they ended up being, he couldn¡¯t figure it out for the time being.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not make any rash moves in this matter for now. After the monkeys return Liam Chuang safely to The Chuang Family, you tell him toe over to see me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    With those words, Doyle picked up the papers on his desk and turned to leave.

    Adrian stood up and went to the window, looking down at his country with a heavy face, then went to the table and pressed a familiar number to dial out, only to get a ticking sound.

    This is Gaby¡¯s private number, a number that even Doyle doesn¡¯t know except for him, yet now this number has no signal, which gives Adrian an instant bad feeling.

    A quick press on the inte and within ten seconds Doyle walked in.

    ¡°Mr. ¡­¡±

    ¡°Take this, take a few brothers to meet some Gaby, this is the tracker I installed on him earlier, get Ryan with you, and remember, be safe.¡±

    Doyle took the tracker in Adrian¡¯s hand, his heart shed a touch of foreboding, although he did not know what kind of mission Gaby actually out this time, but can make Mr. Ryan out, it seems that his brother must be in danger at this moment.

    ¡°Doyle understands!¡±

    ¡°Protect Gaby.¡±

    Just at the moment Doyle turned around, Adrian spoke heavily.

    Doyle¡¯s body froze slightly, and then took big steps outside.

    Although The Chuang Family did not want Rosemary to appear at Peggy¡¯s funeral, Rosemary had no intention of leaving and followed The Chuang Family to the cemetery.

    ¡°Rosemary, since The Chuang Family people don¡¯t want us to show up, I think we should go back first!¡±

    At the moment there is a light rain in the sky, Rosemary stood there staring at the front, not the slightest intention to leave.

    And for Wilson, the lives and deaths of others have nothing to do with her, only Rosemary in his eyes to get all his attention.

    ¡°Wilson, do any of those guys look like Peggy¡¯s brother to you?¡±

    After a long time, Rosemary suddenly spoke up.

    Although Peggy¡¯s death has nothing to do with her, and she has no guilt about her, but for some reason, she just can¡¯t refuse a girl who drops everything for her family, and it is because of such a conscientious girl from what makes her stand here today.

    ¡°Alban Chuang has a son and two daughters, among them, the son Liam Chuang since childhood to join the army, at a young age to climb to the position of major general, however, in an operation suffered a very serious injury, almost died, however, in that incident, his body can never recover to the previous body, but this Liam Chuang is a person who has an end to everything, so, even after he was so seriously injured, he still remained in the army. The Chuang Family¡¯s eldest daughter is married to F Jack son, can be considered love career double sess, this The Chuang FamilyMissy to this age than their own six years younger sister special love, as for the real person just you¡¯ve seen.¡±

    Rosemary raised her eyes to look at him, not expecting that in a short period of time, he would have figured out the other party¡¯s details so well.

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying, Liam Chuang hasn¡¯te back yet?¡±

    Because just when they came out she took a general look at all of them, the man inside is not at all Wilson¡¯s mouth, and the man holding Zhang Xian should be her husband, Jack son of F country.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since uncle promised you, then he will let Liam Chuange back safely.¡±

    Seeing the worry in her eyes, Wilson softly reassured.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The guests who came to see Peggy off left one after another, but never saw Liam Chuang appear.

    Rosemary wonders if something has really happened to Liam Chuang.

    Just when she was very lost, a tall, with a pair of sunsses, holding a beautiful bouquet of luan-tailed flowers in his hands on the face of the tombstone currently, his eyes firmly fixed on the tombstone smile like a flower Peggy.

    ¡°Go over there!¡±

    Wilson nced at the man standing in front of the headstone and spoke slowly to Rosemary.

    The man in front of the tombstone heard footsteps, raised his hand to wipe the tears that spilled from the corner of his eyes, and turned his head to see the strange man and woman in front of him.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Liam Chuang looked at them and asked slowly.

    As a soldier¡¯s intuition, he could sense that the other side did not have any hostile intent.

    ¡°My name is Wilson, and this is my wife Rosemary.¡±

    Wilson briefly described.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Rosemary?¡±

    Liam Chuang looked at the woman in front of him and asked faintly.

    ¡°You know me?¡±

    After asking Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but regret that now she was the equivalent of an overnight inte sensation, just ask who else didn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I seem to be redundant.¡±

    ¡°You misunderstand, I heard your name from my sister.¡±

    Liam Chuang knew she was talking about the Inte and then exined.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Originally, Rosemary wanted to say that even if your sister talked to you about me, it was definitely not a good thing to say, but then she thought, people are gone at the moment, and there is no need to bother about those things in the past.

    ¡°Thank you for not taking into ount what my sister did to you before, and I say sorry on behalf of my sister.¡±

    After saying that, Liam Chuang made a military salute to Rosemary, which made Rosemary suddenly a little bit confused.

    ¡°Zachary doesn¡¯t have to be like this, in fact Peggy has already humbled herself with me before, I just didn¡¯t expect this to happen.¡±

    Looking at the happy-looking girl on the tombstone, Rosemary looked at herself with remorse.

 Chapter 1257 motive for killing

    ¡°Dad, now the inte is saying Rosemary is Peggy¡¯s killer, what the hell are you holding back for?¡±

    Monica Chuang looked at her father, who had been sitting on the couch without speaking since he returned, and asked with a pained expression.

    ¡°Monica, father-inw may have his own ideas, so stop talking about it and I¡¯ll take you upstairs to rest.¡±

    ¡°No, I just want to say that no matter what Dad has done over the years, he always looks ahead and fears to offend them, is it really necessary to fear them The Bernard Family with our power of The Chuang Family?¡±

    She just doesn¡¯t understand, didn¡¯t Daddy like her little sister the most? Why is the murderer atrge after the death of her little sister, but her father is doing nothing?

    ¡°Monica ¡­¡±

    When the man heard his wife¡¯s words, a sh of anger crossed his face, and the volume of his voice shouting her name couldn¡¯t help but increase a few points.

    Hearing that her husband was angry, Monica Chuang bit her lower lip tightly, red at them fiercely, and ran upstairs in tears.

    ¡°Monica ¡­¡±

    Looking at his delicate wife¡¯s sad and upset look, the man¡¯s eyebrows are painful, but also a helpless face.

    ¡°Father-inw, I¡¯m sorry! Monica has let me spoil her, she didn¡¯t mean to disobey you, she was just being ungrateful for Peggy.¡±

    The man walked to Alban Chuang¡¯s side and sat down, looking at his old husband who had aged in his teens in a few days.

    If it was in his own country, perhaps he could help, but this is W. Before Adrian had signed in front of all the members of the United Nations with the countries of other countries are not allowed to interfere with the affairs of other countries regtions, as the prince of F, he can not be the first to break this precedent.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that the foul y is not as simple as you see it, and if I do go ask Adrian for someone now, wouldn¡¯t that just happen to still go along with whoever nned all this?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying, father-inw, that it¡¯s possible that Peggy wasn¡¯t killed by Rosemary at all?¡±

    Alban Chuang sighed deeply and said slowly: ¡°I can¡¯t answer you clearly for the time being, after all, only Rosemary had contacted Peggy at that time, but ording to the information I had people investigate before, this Rosemary is not a narrow-minded girl, that day The reason why Adrian came to question Peggy is also because Rosemary almost died, plus that day all the spearheads point to your sister, and we can not get any evidence, so we can only wait until everything is clear to return Peggy a clean te.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then how did Peggy end up at the presidential pce? Isn¡¯t it more important for her to avoid suspicion at this time?¡±

    The man asked the doubts in his mind, since he was already suspected on, it was only right for her to avoid suspicion even more.

    Talking about this, Alban Chuang¡¯s eyes are full of pain, slowly said: ¡°Because your big brother was suddenly transferred to the front line, and it happened to be Adrian who gave the order, and Peggy thought that Adrian gave the order in order to take out the anger for Rosemary, that¡¯s why she thought of going to the presidential pce to find Rosemary and apologize to her.¡±

    ¡°But from what I know of him, Adrian doesn¡¯t care to do such underhanded tactics, and even if he did want to take it out for his niece, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d do it in name only.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, the man said slowly.

    Alban Chuang nodded and replied, ¡°You are right, plus Peggy also talked to me on the phone after she arrived at the presidential pce and told me that Rosemary said she waspletely unaware of this matter and she also promised to dismiss this transfer order for your big brother, and it is your big brother¡¯s transfer order that I am waiting for now, and counting the time, your big brother should also I¡¯m waiting for your brother¡¯s transfer order, and counting the time, your brother should be back soon.¡±

    At that, the man finally understood why the old man had not been to Adrian to ask for someone, if his brother-inw returned safely, then it would prove that Peggy¡¯s death was really not rted to him, but if it did not return safely, then the matter would need to be a different story.

    Just then, strong and powerful footsteps came from outside. Alban Chuang, sitting on the sofa, his body jolted, his pale face looked quickly at the door and saw his son walking towards him in ck.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    Alban Chuang looked at his son, whom he had not seen for a year, and slowly stood up, his eyes red, he did not know what to describe his emotions at this moment, he thought he really would not see him.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back!¡±

    Both hands patted his son¡¯s arm hard and kept repeating the phrase.

    Liam Chuang looked at his father, who had not seen him for a year and had aged a dozen or twenty years, and felt a strong sense of guilt from the bottom of his heart, even though men do not cry lightly, the tears at the corners of his eyes could not help but fall.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Sorry Dad, I¡¯mte!¡±

    ¡°Brother, wee home!¡±

    The man walked up and hugged Liam Chuang, overwhelmed with emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you these days, Benjamin.¡±

    Liam Chuang looked at his brother-inw, their rtionship was in addition to that of inws, he and he were still good friends, and the biggest reason why he and Monica Chuang were together was because of him.

    ¡°We¡¯re all family, big brother is too much of a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Dad, you sit down first!¡±

    Helping Alban Chuang to sit down, Monica Chuang, who was upstairs, heard her big brother¡¯s voice and hurriedly ran down from upstairs, ¡°Big brother!¡±

    Monica Chuang fell into Liam Chuang¡¯s arms, and the aggression and pain piled up in her heart exploded instantly, and she burst into tears.

    ¡°Big brother, my little sister is gone, my little sister has left us.¡±

    Lying on her big brother¡¯s shoulder, Monica Chuang cried while speaking in pain.

    Liam Chuang gently patted her back and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°Big brother knows, don¡¯t be sad, big brother will not let the murderer of little sister go free.¡±

    Saying that, Monica Chuang stood up from Liam Chuang¡¯s arms, with her eyes red with tears looking at him, and said, ¡°Big brother, the murderer of my little sister is Adrian¡¯s niece Rosemary, will you go and arrest her quickly?¡±

    Monica Chuang¡¯s heart has already been filled with hatred for her sister¡¯s murderer, and she wants to be arrested and sentenced in court immediately.

    ¡°Monica, the real murderer of my little sister is not Rosemary, but someone else!¡±

    As the words fell, Monica Chuang violently pushed Liam Chuang hard, her gaze was full of anger, and she said angrily, ¡°Does big brother not believe what I said either? She was thest person to see my little sister, if not her, then who?¡±

    Liam Chuang looked at his unusually emotional sister and thought she was just too upset by her little sister¡¯s departure and didn¡¯t overthink it.

    ¡°Monica, if you¡¯re saying Rosemary is the killer, do you have proof?¡±

    ¡°If she didn¡¯t kill her little sister, then how can that video on the inte be exined, not to mention that everyone knows they had a verbal altercation on Cloud and Sky, isn¡¯t that a motive for murder?¡±

 Chapter 1258 canâ€™t do it

    ¡°Miss, Liam Chuang has been rescued by someone sent by Adrian.¡±

    Inside the room, a woman in ck said slowly to a woman sitting at a desk not far away, writing with a brush.

    ¡°Did they find you guys?¡±

    The woman concentrated on writing the brush, always holding Tammy¡¯s smile on her face, so that people can not see how the person who designed everything behind this is her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    The woman in ck replied with some uncertainty.

    ¡°From what you¡¯re saying you¡¯re not even sure if you¡¯ve been found out yourself, are you?¡±

    ¡°Sorry Miss, it¡¯s my negligence!¡±

    The woman in ck knelt on one knee, her body tremblinga bit, and said.

    Although the woman always has a faint smile on her face, but who knows what kind of ruthlessness is hidden behind that angelic face.

    ¡°Rose, you have been with me for five years, you should know my temper, today this ¡­¡±

    ¡°Miss, Rose is going to collect her punishment.¡±

    Without waiting for the woman to finish, the woman in ck had already left.

    Once the woman in ck left, a man emerged from nowhere inside the room, looking at the woman in front of him with interest, his lips curled up in an evil smile, and slowly said, ¡°Na Josie is really good at it, to y everyone in the palm of your hand?¡±

    April Taylor put thest stroke down, lifted that Zachary make like face and smiled slightly at the visitor, ¡°Christian long time no see, what wind has blown you to me?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s you the gust of wind, you¡¯ve been making a lot of noisetely, huh?¡±

    Christian picked up the words written on her desk and looked at them carefully, nodding, ¡°It¡¯s true that the words are like the person, I just wonder if the words and the person are all the same as what we saw?¡±

    ¡°The Lord of the Court of the Very Young is not here today simply to see April¡¯s words, is he?¡±

    April Taylor poured a cup of coffee and ced it in front of Christian, then poured herself another cup and smiled lightly.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the coffee she poured, Christian said in a gentlemanly manner.

    ¡°I thought Christian was afraid to drink?¡±

    Looking at him, April Taylor¡¯s red lips hooked up and she smiled.

    Christian picked up his coffee and garnished it with a sip, then said, ¡°Nah Josie is really joking, but I¡¯m here today because I want to discuss something with you.¡±

    ¡°I dare not discuss it, say what you have to say.¡±

    She never would have trusted the man in front of her to discuss things with her, and every time she came, it was no good.

    ¡°Na Josie is still really cool.¡±

    Christian smiled and continued, ¡°The thing is simple, stop this thing.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t do it!¡±

    April Taylor refused without thinking about it.

    She had found such a good opportunity with great difficulty, how could she say stop it.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s pretend I didn¡¯t say anything, no matter what I advise you, mess with anyone, don¡¯t mess with Rosemary, she¡¯s not someone you can mess with.¡±

    Christian dropped those words and disappeared into the darkness. April Taylor looked at Christian who had disappeared into the darkness and frowned lightly.

    She didn¡¯t understand Christian, the titr Extreme Young Pavilion Master would step in to let her terminate this matter.

    But thinking that his n was about to seed, April Taylor instantly put Christian¡¯s warning behind him.

    ¡°Your Highness, I don¡¯t understand, why did you have to remind April Taylor, wouldn¡¯t letting her fall directly into the hands of Miss Harris just eliminate a problem for us?¡±

    In the car, Hellen looked through the lens at the man sitting in the back seat and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°No matter what, she is always the people over there, how much face still have to give, as for her to listen or not that is her thing, anyway, what should be done I do.¡±

    At that, Hellen instantly understood the young master¡¯s meaning, he said, when his young master will start to think for others.

    ¡°Did the Young Pavilion Master say this on purpose because he expected that she would not listen to your opinion?¡±

    ¡°Well, this April Taylor where all good, is too conceited, on the surface look gentle like water, in fact the means ruthless than men more ruthless, this kind of woman if not get rid of as soon as possible, in the future to our very few pavilion is always a threat.¡±

    Christian squinted slightly, half lying in the back seat and not talking, Hellen started the engine and drove away quickly.

    ¡°Sister, did you go and see Alban Chuang today?¡±

    Karen was reading with a book, and when she heard a noise and saw that Rosemary had returned, she put the book down and hurried up to ask.

    ¡°You take a break, I¡¯ll go take care of some things!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Wilson spoke to her as soon as he returned her.

    ¡°See.¡±

    Rosemary took off her coat and hung it on the rack with a tired look on her face.

    ¡°So what¡¯s his attitude?¡±

    ¡°A little better than I expected, but after all, people have just experienced the pain of losing a daughter, as the saying goes, the white hair to send the ck hair, the mood wants to be very good that is impossible.¡±

    This Karen also guessed, only now the Inte about the presidential administration covering up Rosemary can be said to be more and more rehearsed, simply can not watch.

    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s going on online now?¡±

    Rosemary came out of the bathroom after washing her face and asked Karen, who was sitting on the tatami.

    ¡°I think you¡¯d better not ask, it¡¯s not better than before anyway, only worse.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I believe that soon to all these things will be confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Sis, you have a really good heart.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was wiping her face with a towel, Karen sighed.

    If this were to be reced by others, I¡¯m afraid they would have been scared to tears, even if reced by her, I¡¯m afraid she can¡¯t do as calm as she is at the moment.

    ¡°If you are often falsely used in this way as I am, even in not calm also calm.¡±

    Karen, of course, knew what she was referring to, but also, over the years she has experienced things can be considered various, in the difficult and painful things have happened, so this for him right now is very pedestrian.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you, you look so pale?¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at her mother¡¯s very pale face and asked worriedly.

    ¡°I just passed by the door of your grandfather¡¯s room and heard him discussing with your grandmother about the distribution of the property, and your grandfather meant to leave The Bernard Family¡¯s property to Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is Aunt Fiona¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t it normal for Grandpa to leave his property to her?¡±

    Look to your own mother and wonder why she is upset over this matter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think your uncle has been noticeably more distant from us since he got Rosemary back?¡±

    She previously thought that if she made a false information to the old man, he would believe what she said and kick Rosemary out, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that not only did he not kick Rosemary out, he even wanted to leave the property that originally belonged to her to Rosemary.

 Chapter 1259 You are the one

    ¡°But it won¡¯t be cut off from you just because you found your biological one, at most, you¡¯ll get less attention, not to mention that with your status in The Bernard Family, you don¡¯t care about the attention, right? In other words, as long as you can still enter The Bernard Family normally, no one will dare to underestimate you, so why do you have to think so much about it?¡±

    The more you think about it, the more irritable your heart will not be.

    What¡¯s more, she is only an adopted daughter, not the biological daughter of The Bernard Family, and The Bernard Family has always treated her as their own daughter, never treating her badly.

    Fannie red at her and said, ¡°What do you know, all these years mom has been working hard for you for so many years to get such a good situation now, so that your grandparents treat you as a treasure in the palm of their hands, and your uncle has no intention to get married before, and your sister is not interested in this, so that you be the Bernard Family¡¯s only heir, but now Rosemary came back, all that may be all in vain, my painstaking efforts, nning for you, do not you understand?¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at her incredulously, to shake her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want it, Mom, you know me, I just want to marry Wilson, as for The Bernard Family¡¯s property I never thought about it.¡±

    Before she had always her mother just wanted to win the attention of The Bernard Family people, at the moment she understood that it was not the attention of The Bernard Family people that she fucking wanted, or what people thought of his rtionship with The Bernard Family, she wanted too much.

    Olina Doyle suddenly found herself some almost unrecognizable her mother, she has always been an elegant and dignified in front of outsiders, gentle as water, at all times exuding a noble woman, and now, she is not in the calm, not in the elegant, face is full of impatience and resignation.

    ¡°Mom, Rosemary is The Bernard Family¡¯s own granddaughter, how could I possiblypete, besides isn¡¯t it normal for ¡­ to give it to her? What¡¯s more, when I get marriedter, I¡¯ll have whatever I want, and even if I don¡¯t, we at The Doyle Family won¡¯tck anything.¡±

    Fannie took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Without Rosemary, everything in The Bernard Family would be yours, and you would be the sole heir.¡±

    Olina Doyle reached out to her mother¡¯s forehead and saw nothing unusual, and then said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m not the real one, not to mention that even without Rosemary, there is still a Karen. What¡¯s more, Karen is also the biological daughter of her uncle, isn¡¯t it only right that she should inherit The Bernard Family property?¡±

    ¡°Without them, you would be the only one.¡±

    Fannie said faintly.

    Olina Doyle was horrified by her mother¡¯s idea. Although she had always been a good person, it was only because she was The Bernard Family¡¯s niece, and she wanted to be better and not have people talk badly about her behind her back, and more than anything, she wanted The Bernard Family to truly treat her like their own grandson.

    What¡¯s more, even without Rosemary and Karen¡¯s presence, The Bernard Family¡¯s estate would not necessarily have been hers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this matter, just do what I say anyway, and mom will take care of the back for you.¡±

    She never wanted her daughter to do it, but what Fannie didn¡¯t expect was that Adrian had already cast a waiting for her to take the bait.

    After her mother left, Olina Doyle sat there with her mother¡¯s words echoing in her mind and a vague sense of unease.

    Let¡¯s hope her mom doesn¡¯t block the road.

    The sun was nice at noon and Rosemary and Karen were pushing the old man around outside.

    The back garden of The Bernard Family is really nice. Although it¡¯s autumn, there are still some small flowers in the flowerbeds which are not named, and they are very beautiful.

    ¡°Grandpa, do you think Karen is cute?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    The old man smiled and looked at Karen not far away, ¡°Very cute.¡±

    ¡°Then if Karen meets a man she likes in the future, will you mind the origin and background of the other party?¡±

    Ever since their identities were announced to the public, many rich kids have beening to the door every day to ask for dates, some directly expressing their love for Karen, and she would not have been spared if not for Wilson standing next to her, I believe.

    However, Karen seems to bepletely unconcerned about these things, almost every day as soon as she has time to look at her phone there, although she did not say anything, but her face has clearly written what is on her mind.

    So long Gaby has not been heard from, Karen every day worried to death, although her mouth up to now do not admit that is to Gaby moved, but as her sister, but still necessary to help her will be paved the back way.

    ¡°Does it sound like Karen has her eye on someone?¡±

    Hearing that Karen has someone she likes, the old man asked with a smile in his eyes, but his face was serious.

    Rosemary pushed him to a stop under arge tree and whispered, ¡°You tell me first, are you for or against it?¡±

    The old man looked at Karen, who was very happy picking flowers in the distance, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, whether it¡¯s you or Karen, grandpa and your uncle will respect your choice and won¡¯t let you change because of your status, but only if the man loves you enough, otherwise grandpa will never agree to it.¡±

    ¡°Really? So if the family objects it¡¯s invalid too?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, as long as you guys are happy.¡±

    As for those old guys, the old man has never been in his eyes.

    ¡°Thank you grandpa, you are really my good grandpa.¡±

    Rosemary hugged the old man and said in a happy mood.

    The old man reached out and touched Rosemary¡¯s head and slowly said, ¡°Rosemary, what happened before was Grandpa¡¯s fault, he almost listened to other people¡¯s nderous words and kicked you out, if your uncle hadn¡¯t told me in time, then I would have really regretted it for the rest of my life.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, let bygones be bygones, not to mention that I don¡¯t take it to heart at all. Besides, no matter how you treat me, you are still Rosemary¡¯s grandfather.¡±

    ¡°So good!¡±

    ¡°What are you guys talking about, so happy?¡±

    Karen walked over holding a bouquet of freshly picked flowers and asked as she looked at the two people sitting under the big treeughing very happily.

    ¡°Grandpa and I are talking about hosting a party for you one day and introducing you to some young men of the right age so that we can continue the legacy of The Bernard Family as soon as possible.¡±

    Rosemary winked mischievously, however, Karen heard this and immediately did not want to, hurriedly took the old man¡¯s hand and said petntly, ¡°Grandpa I don¡¯t want to, Karen only wants to stay by your side and keep youpany.¡±

 Chapter 1260 House arrest

    ¡°Missy, Mr. Grant asked me to tell you that he has to go back to C City in a hurry.¡±

    Rosemary, who was having afternoon tea with Karen, heard Doyle¡¯s words, put down the coffee cup in her hand and stood up, asking, ¡°When did you leave?¡±

    ¡°Just ten minutes ago.¡±

    At the word, Rosemary sat down in her chair like a deted balloon with a worried expression.

    ¡°Did brother-inw say anything about what happened?¡±

    Karen looked up at Doyle and asked.

    Doyle shook his head, then continued: ¡°Missy also do not have to worry too much, perhaps just some situation in thepany, need Mr. Grant in time to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, any movement at Liam Chuang¡¯s ce?¡±

    She is now waiting for Liam Chuang toe forward to exin for her and clear her suspicions with Peggy.

    ¡°Things may be a little troublesome, but Missy rest assured that once we have enough evidence in hand, we will clear your name immediately.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then please Doyle book a ticket back to C City for me.¡± From what she knew about Wilson, he would never leave without saying goodbye if something hadn¡¯t gone terribly wrong.

    Looking at Rosemary, Doyle had a difficult look on his face.

    Now everyone on the Inte thinks Peggy¡¯s death has something to do with her, are shouting for the president¡¯s office to hand over the people, the two days Mr. in order to deal with those people busy has not slept for two consecutive nights, the most important thing is that Liam Chuang even disappeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing him not move, Rosemary asked suspiciously.

    ¡°Missy, you can¡¯t leave the presidential pce just yet.¡±

    After saying this, Doyle saw Rosemary¡¯s very ugly face and continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Missy, sir just want to ensure your safety, until the real culprit behind the curtain is found, your safety now is the most important.¡±

    ¡°Doyle¡¯s saying I¡¯m under house arrest, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Doyle and asked with an incredulous look.

    Doyle knew it was unfair to Rosemary, who had good intentions, to end up being the object of suspicion and even under house arrest.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Liam Chuang came back to prove my sister¡¯s innocence?¡± Where is Liam Chuang?

    Karen didn¡¯t expect things to turn out this way either, and her voice couldn¡¯t help but rise a few notches when she spoke to Doyle.

    ¡°Liam Chuang is missing.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    But she and Wilson saw him return to The Chuang Family with their own eyes, so how could he suddenly disappear?

    Rosemary suddenly realized that the matter did not seem to be as simple as they appeared to be.

    ¡°Liam Chuang drove out after pacifying his family after returning to The Chuang Family, Mr. Chuang said he came to look for Mr. Chuang, but we waited for him for a long time and still did not see him, after that we had someone to investigate and found that on the way to the presidential pce, Liam Chuang disappeared. ¡±

    ¡°But aren¡¯t all roads now monitored?¡±

    Karen asked without thinking.

    ¡°The stretch of road where Liam Chuang disappeared happens to be a blind spot.¡±

    Rosemary replied faintly.

    ¡°Missy is right, that stretch of road is not fully detectable by the cameras because of the road conditions, so right now we can¡¯t be sure who actually kidnapped Liam Chuang.¡±

    ¡°The only reason the other side is doing this is because they don¡¯t want Liam Chuang to help clear my name, and it looks like the person the other side is going after is me.¡±

    In fact, she should have thought of it a long time ago, maybe luring Wilson away was also part of their nning.

    ¡°Doyle, where¡¯s Uncle now?¡±

    There were some things it seemed she should ask her uncle.

    ¡°Sir is dealing with some political affairs, this time the matter has a great impact on Sir, there are already quite a few officials below who have started to impeach Sir, all these days Sir may not have time to see you.¡±

    ¡°Well then, if Uncle has time, please also trouble Doyle to call me.¡±

    Doyle nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be sure to pass it on.¡±

    With those words, Doyle left.

    ¡°Sis, do you ever get the feeling that Doyle is intentionally keeping us from seeing Dad?¡±

    Karen looked at Doyle¡¯s back as she left and turned her head to look at Rosemary and asked.

    ¡°You found that out too?¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    In fact, from the time Doyle came in she noticed, and today¡¯s Doyle face is very pale, although the surface looks the same as usual, but the face has long betrayed him.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you hadn¡¯t seen Doyle for two days? Then do you know where he went?¡±

    Shaking her head, she wanted to consult Doyle the day before yesterday because of some things, but after looking for him all day, everyone said they didn¡¯t see him, and yesterday she went to look for him again, and the guard told her that Doyle might have gone out on an errand. He also said it might be a few more days before he could return.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Rosemary grabbed a shawl from the side and wrapped it around her body, ready to go out.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    ¡°Go out for a stroll!¡±

    Saying that, the two left Heart Court together.

    Ahem ¡­

    Doyle just walked out of Heart Court and couldn¡¯t help but cough a few times, looked up in the distance and took big steps forward.

    ¡°Are things taken care of?¡±

    ¡°Well, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to hide it for long.¡±

    Adrian reached out and patted his shoulder,forting him, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take care of the back, you go back and get well first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir, how is Xiao Huai doing?¡±

    His injury is not fatal, right now he is most worried about Gaby¡¯s injury, he is really worried that he will not be able to carry it.

    If Adrian hadn¡¯t asked them to meet him, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be waiting for bad news at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, with Ryan around, Gaby will be fine.¡±

    Patted him on the shoulder andforted him.

    Adrian didn¡¯t expect things to turn out the way they are now, it seems some people really can¡¯t hold back!

    Doyle nodded and wasn¡¯t talking.

    The time passed, Adrian looked at the surgery lights still on, frowning more and more tightly, the time has passed two and a half hours, to keep Ryan in there for so long, it seems that things are really bad.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Dad¡¯s private hospital?¡±

    Karen looked at the building standing quietly not far away and asked curiously.

    The most important thing is that Doyle has been in there for over an hour now, but she hasn¡¯t heard of anyone getting hurt in that time.

    ¡°Sis, do you think something happened when Doyle went in for so long and didn¡¯te out?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, but she is particrly disgusted every time she sees something about the hospital, perhaps because his father also died in the hospital in the first ce.

    ¡°Won¡¯t we know if we go in and take a look?¡±

    In fact, Rosemary is also curious about it.

    ¡°But there are so many guards standing at the entrance, we can¡¯t get in at all!¡±

    ¡°This is good, you go find a way to lure those people away, I¡¯ll go in and take a look!¡±

 Chapter 1261 Donâ€™t even think about it

    ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡±

    Karen suddenly began to hesitate, after all, this is not the same as their own home, in case they hit state secrets, when the time will also involve their own father.

    Seeing that she hesitated, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Well, I was just teasing you.¡±

    Even if she wants to know the result, she will not just go to his uncle to find some trouble, not to mention that this is still a forbidden ce in the presidential pce, she is only deliberately teasing Karen.

    Karen couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said, ¡°Sis, this joke is not funny at all, okay?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your heart, you¡¯re just worried that something will happen to Doyle and you won¡¯t be able to exin to Gaby when hees back?¡±

    Karen couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Anyway, if it wasn¡¯t for him, I probably wouldn¡¯t be here anymore.¡± Not to mention the fact that she could see her real parents again.

    At that, Rosemary yanked up her arm and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me that you really moved to die at that time?¡±

    Karenughed bitterly in her heart, and then looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will never think like that again, with you guys, where I can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    At this moment Rosemary is really d that Gaby found her at that time, otherwise she would have lost another family member.

    ¡°Promise me that no matter what problems you encounter in the future, you will not have the thought of dying, understand?¡±

    Taking her hand, Rosemary acted like an elder sister.

    Karen looked at her like that and couldn¡¯t help butugh, saying, ¡°Sis, do you know that you really looked like my mom just now.¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡±

    Rosemary pped her on the side of the head, wasn¡¯t she worried about her?

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Looking at a distant nce, Karen put away her just joking expression and asked slowly.

    She knew that Wilson¡¯s hasty departure had worried Rosemary¡¯s heart, only at the moment they didn¡¯t know exactly what was going on, but hopefully it was okay.

    ¡°In this way, we will go to uncle¡¯s study and wait for him, and leave after we ask, so that we do not dy uncle much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    In this huge presidential pce, except for Adrian, only Doyle is genuinely treating them as friends, even the old man is also cloudy and uncertain, sometimes living here, Karen even feels that it is better to be in her own apartment.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Although there is no luxury atmosphere there, but there she can feel the warmth, while here, although beautiful, but is a cold.

    ¡°Sister, go ahead and wait for me in front, I¡¯ll go to the bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary came and sat down under the gazebo in front of her, propping her chin up with one hand and looking at the view from inside the pond in the distance, not even knowing that someone wasing.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    As the words fell, Rosemary jerked her head up to see Benjamin standing behind her, his eyes constantly searching ahead.

    ¡°Benjamin?¡±

    Looking at the visitor, Rosemary jerked to her feet, just as her head hit Benjamin¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Benjamin subconsciously covered his jaw, looked at the culprit in front of him and red fiercely, ¡°Rosemary, do you have to get so worked up?¡±

    Rubbing his chin, Benjamin how did not expect her to suddenly stand up.

    ¡°Why are you standing so close to me for nothing?¡±

    Rosemary had absolutely no intention of apologizing, instead she dropped her gaze to him and asked curiously, ¡°Hey, what brings you here?¡±

    This guy did not say before to go around the world, shoot all the beauty of the world, how so quickly back.

    ¡°I don¡¯t call it hello, I call it cousin.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s favorite thing is to tease Rosemary, and he really likes this ¡°cousin¡±.

    Rosemary rolled her eyes at him and said, ¡°Come on, you¡¯re only a month older than me, don¡¯t even think about asking me to call you cousin.¡±

    This guy has been trying to take advantage of her verbally since he knew she was Judy¡¯s adopted daughter, but when she thought of her first meeting, she couldn¡¯t help but not want topromise.

    When she stopped talking, Benjamin didn¡¯t intend to continue teasing her, walked to the seat opposite her and sat down, saying, ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t tease you either.¡±

    Rosemary saw him put away that hangdog look and looked at him and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go on a trip to the four seas? Why are you back so soon?¡±

    At that, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes and said, ¡°You still have the nerve to say, such a big thing happened, I can¡¯te over? Not only am I here, Judy is also here.¡±

    ¡°Godmother is here too, so howe I don¡¯t see her?¡±

    Hearing that Judy had arrived, Rosemary hurriedly stood up and looked around, and found no sign of Judy.

    Seeing this, Benjamin couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and knock her on the head, saying with some anger, ¡°Rosemary, is this still too much for you?¡±

    As soon as he heard that something had happened to her, he hurriedly put down his hands and rushed here to see her, but she was good, she gave him such a faint expression, was she not excited to see her?

    ¡°Oops, you don¡¯t keep knocking my head, it hurts, okay?¡±

    Touching the ce where she had been hit, Rosemary skimmed her lips and exhaled softly.

    ¡°Who let you be so heartless, do you know that because of you, I have pushed the international photographypetition, and you still have not a single kind word.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry cousin, for making you worry.¡±

    Hearing Benjamin say this, Rosemary¡¯s heart is warm, this feeling of being cared for all the time makes her really feel happy.

    ¡°Well, as long as you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Whenever you see her aggrieved look, Benjamin immediately does not want to say one more word.

    In addition to her being Judy¡¯s adopted daughter, more importantly, he grew up without younger siblings, even though there were two cousins that were constantly counting behind his back every day. When he first met Rosemary he felt that the girl¡¯s eyes were so clean and beautiful.

    ¡°But you really don¡¯t regret giving up such an importantpetition?¡±

    Rosemary understands what ce photography has in his heart, more than anyone else, and now she is giving it up for her, Rosemary¡¯s heart is a bit sad to say.

    Benjamin looked at her, smiled faintly and said, ¡°Thepetition can be entered at any time, and you are now happening so big is the most need of familypanionship, I as your only cousin, of course, is more obliged to stand by your side, to protect you.¡±

    Looking at him like that, Rosemary was really happy, the corners of her eyes were slightly moist, and her voice was a little hoarse as she said, ¡°Thank you cousin.¡±

    ¡°What a fool, you¡¯re already a mother, why do you still act like a child, crying when you say you¡¯re crying?¡±

    Benjamin reached out to wipe away the tears from the corners of her eyes, his eyes doting, softly said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying, people are just getting sand in their eyes.¡±

 Chapter 1262 You canâ€™t be smart, but you canâ€™t not

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re finally back.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Evan was waiting in the private parking lot of The Grant family early in the morning and was excited to see Wilson.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the information you asked for.¡±

    ¡°Good job Uncle Lee.¡±

    Wilson nodded slightly at Evan and took the information in his hand, reading it as he walked.

    ¡°Now many of the group¡¯s shareholders have sold their shares, and now only the ten percent of shares in Grandpa Cheney¡¯s hands are left If he gets those shares in Grandpa Cheney¡¯s hands, then The Grant Group will really fall into his hands. ¡±

    Evan whileing in a few days this side of the situation simply Wilson said once, and at the moment Wilson¡¯s frown can not be tightened.

    ¡°Linda,pile a copy of the ounts of the finance department for the past year and send it to me.¡±

    After reading the information in his hand, Wilson quickly closed it and instructed Linda behind him.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Aigoo, my good nephew finally gave up to show up, I thought you had the president of W country as your backer, you don¡¯t even want your own industry?¡±

    Wilson had just sat down when the sneering voice of a passerby came through the door.

    Evan picked up Wilson¡¯s hint and turned to go out without forgetting to close the door behind him.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, is everything okay!¡±

    Linda saw Evan standing in his office and sighed deeply at the door, and went up and asked worriedly.

    Evan nced inside, then shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this all exactly the result Mr. Lu wants?¡±

    Wilson stood up and said faintly.

    Laurent Grantughed lightly at his words, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the little guy who was still in his infancy has now be a fierce tiger.¡±

    ¡°Seeing as we were once a family, I¡¯m finally advising you to stop while you¡¯re ahead, so that maybe you can still Carry through ater life.¡±

    Meeting Wilson¡¯s cold gaze, Laurent Grant hooked his lips and said, ¡°Although you are now a tiger, you have already lost at the beginning of our dered war because you have too many attachments.¡±

    As soon as Laurent Grant¡¯s words left his mouth, Wilson radiated an appalling killing intent and stood in front of him, saying coldly, ¡°Laurent Grant, don¡¯t me me for not warning you, if you dare to touch them, I will make you die without a body.¡±

    He¡¯s never been a good person, and he couldn¡¯t have created the mysterious ¡°Stunning Night¡± and his ownpany in just a few years. Of course, he admits that he has changed since he met Rosemary, bing less ruthless than before, but if they dare to threaten her again, he doesn¡¯t mind reverting to the Wilson of his day.

    The two men just stared at each other, staring at each other closely, smoke and mirrors, the office was instantly filled with a thick fire of war.

    ¡°Good, then uncle I will wait and see!¡±

    With these words, Laurent Grant gave him a slight smile and then turned to leave.

    Evan and Linda, who were standing outside the door, saw Laurent Grant leave and walked in together, looked at Wilson sitting in his office chair and asked with concern, ¡°Mr. Grant, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Here are the financial statements you want for thepany for thest year.¡±

    Linda ced the statement in front of Wilson¡¯s face and tried to say something several times and then stopped, but in the end nothing was said.

    Evan saw Linda go out and looked at Wilson, who looked very tired, and wanted to speak but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°Uncle Lee, there are no outsiders here, just say what you have to say!¡±

    ¡°There is something else I feel the need to tell you, these days I tried every way to contact Grandpa Cheney, but Grandpa Cheney¡¯s phone is always unavable, just now I had someone go to Wu¡¯s house to see, found that Grandpa Cheney¡¯s family is not there, could something have happened? ¡±

    Evan and Cheney have been good friends privately for decades, just like Darren. Now that the Cheney family has suddenly disappeared, with Evan¡¯s knowledge of Cheney, he won¡¯t leave without saying a word, unless they are in some kind of trouble.

    Just as Evan spoke, Joseph knocked on the door and walked in and said to Wilson, ¡°I¡¯ve found Grandpa Cheney, at Xuande Mountain Resort.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Well, Anthony¡¯s over there keeping an eye on it, but it looks like they want to leave, so we¡¯ll have to dare stop him before they do.¡±

    Wilson picked up his jacket behind him and exined to Evan, ¡°Uncle Lee I¡¯m going out for a while, call if you need anything.¡±

    After saying that, he left with Joseph.

    ¡°Grandpa, why are we in such a hurry to leave C City?¡±

    Cheney¡¯s youngest granddaughter looked at her grandfather with a puzzled face, she did not like to go to study abroad and was puzzled by this sudden decision of Cheney.

    ¡°Yes Dad, why are you in such a hurry to have our entire family relocate abroad, is something going on?¡±

    Cheney¡¯s eldest daughter is a diplomat of the C city government, although the position is not very high, but is her own step by step one footprint toe up, never because they are Wu family directly rely on rtions promotion.

    ¡°You just do what I say, will dad still harm you?¡±

    Cheney pounded the cane in his hand in anger, which made Cheney¡¯s oldest daughter even more convinced of what she had in mind.

    ¡°Grandpa, I know that whatever decision you make is for our own good, but have you ever thought that granddaughter I have half a month to go before I take the college entrance exam, do you know how long I have been preparing for this exam?¡±

    Wu Ruoxi eyes filled with tears, lightly biting his lower lip and looking at his grandfather.

    Even though the Wu family nevercked money, Cheney still told his children to learn to do what they can from a young age, not because the family has money to spend, must be frugal, even as the Wu family¡¯s granddaughter Wu Ruo Xi since she learned to take the bus to school by herself, resulting in her in the school few people Thepany¡¯s main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers.

    However, because of this Wu family¡¯s tutge, resulting in Wu Ruoxi grew up knowing that no matter what she does, she can only rely on herself, even though she is not very smart, but she works very hard, so her studies have always been ranked among the best, and her biggest wish is to get into the military school she dreamed of, to be a soldier, however, just today when she has been preparing for this dream for three years, his grandfather even told her to let her go abroad, which she How can not think of anything.

    He certainly knows that this granddaughter of his has always been his pride, one can not be smart, but not not hardworking, and this granddaughter of his has done this one better than anyone else.

    But he had no choice, if he did not grant his request, then his son and his newly born grandson ¡­

    Thinking about it, Cheney¡¯s face was all apologetic.

 Chapter 1263 The hidden agenda

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    As soon as Anthony saw Wilson, he hurried up and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°Is Grandpa Cheney still in there?¡±

    Wilson nced at the closed door in front of him and asked with a slight frown.

    ¡°Yes, Grandpa Cheney has been staying inside and hasn¡¯te out until now.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you go back first, Joseph and I will just go in!¡±

    With that, Wilson headed to the front.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Pressing the doorbell a few times, the door was opened in no time, and the maid opened the door and saw that it was Wilson and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Wilson, and I¡¯d like to see Grandpa Cheney.¡±

    The maid¡¯s face shed with a look of embarrassment, and before she could say anything, Wilson strode in.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Lu, you can¡¯t go in!¡±

    The maid hurriedly chased after him, and at the moment Cheney had just calmed the family down in the living room when he saw Wilson burst in, and his face was a bit taken aback.

    ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry lord, it was this gentleman who had to barge in, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go down first!¡±

    Still know WilsonCheney very well, as long as he wants to do things no one can stop, let alone her.

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney, I¡¯m sorry Wilson is bothering you.¡±

    Waving his hand, Cheney sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I actually knew you woulde, I just didn¡¯t expect you toe earlier than I expected.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney, I believe you know what the purpose of my visit is, and here Wilson will be straightforward.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I know what you want to say and what you really want on this visit, but Grandpa Cheney really can¡¯t help.¡±

    Compared to the life of his son¡¯s family, the survival of The Grant Group is really not that important to him.

    Wilson looked at the Cheney who kept sighing, he still had some understanding of this Grandpa Cheney, it can also be said that he is so many follow his grandfather to start a business together, always keep the original heart that one, for such an elder, Wilson in addition to respect, that is to do their best to help him.

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney, what happened to make you move your family abroad in such a hurry?¡±

    Joseph, who was sitting on the sidelines, looked at Cheney and asked.

    Wilson saw the hesitation in Cheney¡¯s eyes and asked respectfully, ¡°Grandpa Cheney, I know how torn and embarrassed you are at the moment, in fact, I am not here today to ask for your shares, I just want to know what you have in the hands of my uncle?¡±

    Cheney sighed lightly, then said: ¡°In fact, your uncle used to be a really good young man, I¡¯ve always been proud of your grandfather because he had such an excellent son, although he is only the illegitimate son of The Grant family, but your uncle really inherited all of your grandfather¡¯s genes, his excellence is even your father is no match for The.¡± Cheney¡¯s heart is very unpleasant when he thinks of the quiet and elegant young master who has now be a despicable person.

    He also knows half of what happened back then, although Laurent Grant is also at fault, but ultimately the wrong person or Darren, and at that time The Grant family old man to Laurent Grant¡¯s punishment is really too heavy, but in the way that is someone else¡¯s family business, even as a good friend, he can not be too much involved.

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney, you sound as if you have a problem with my grandfather¡¯s handling of this matter back then?¡±

    Wilson keenly aware of Cheney tone through a faint pity, to his understanding of Cheney, unless there is something else hidden back then, his mother did not tell himpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that things have been going on for over twenty years, and there¡¯s no point in trying to find out who is right and who is wrong.¡±

    ¡°Your uncle wants that ten percent in my hands, and now he¡¯s almost on the verge of having the same shares in his hands as you, and if he gets the shares in his hands, then he will be thergest shareholder of The Grant Group, which means he will be the chairman of The Grant Group.¡±

    Cheney picked up the tea in front of him and took a sip, continued: ¡°But The Grant Group can have today, without your father and your credit, if so handed over to your uncle, Grandpa Cheney I am still a little uneasy, so I suggested that your uncle and you fairpetition, if the final proof of his ability is indeed above you Then I promised like him, must be on his side, at first your uncle still agreed, just what I did not expect is that early the next morning, my son in Chicago, the whole family was taken away by him, his request is very simple, as long as I hold the shares as well as leave C city.¡±

    ¡°You promised him?¡±

    Joseph did not expect that Laurent Grant would even use such dirty tricks in order to win The Grant Group.

    ¡°My daughter-inw just gave birth to a grandson for me a week ago, I can¡¯t put their lives at risk because of this ten percent share, I have no choice!¡±

    Speaking of which, Cheney¡¯s face was hard to see, and Wilson also understood that if it did not endanger the lives of his family, Grandpa Cheney would never do anything to apologize to The Grant family.

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney you don¡¯t feel bad, I understand what you did, if it were me today, I believe I would have made the same decision.¡±

    Because in their hearts, the lives of their families are priceless, not to mention that money is something outside the body, and can earn again without it.

    Cheney didn¡¯t expect Wilson to say that, looked at him and nodded, shook his hand and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you Wilson, thank you for understanding.¡±

    ¡°You have done nothing wrong, but you don¡¯t need to leave C City because of this ten percent share, as for your son¡¯s side I will bring them back safely, not to mention that my uncle just wants the shares in your hands and is worried that you will fall to my side in C City.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, do you know what this means?¡±

    Cheney didn¡¯t expect him to be willing to hand over The Grant Group to Laurent Grant.

    ¡°Grandpa Cheney, I¡¯ve already thought about it, since my uncle wants The Grant Group back so badly, I¡¯ll give it to him, anyway, whether he or I take over The Grant Group, it will always remain mine The Grant family.¡±

    But if he wants to use The Grant Group to do something illegal, then don¡¯t me him for not being polite.

    ¡°Did you already decide this early on?¡±

    In any case, Cheney is after all a lifetime in the mall, Wilson¡¯s heart what he can still guess a two.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that nothing can be hidden from Grandpa Cheney!¡±

    Wilson smiled lightly, in front of this grandfather who grew up watching him, he did not need to be hiding anything.

    Cheney patted his shoulder, eyes wet, and choked up, ¡°I thank you for your grandfather, you really are the pride of The Grant family.¡±

    In the end, because of Grandpa Cheney¡¯s health, Wilson and Joseph didn¡¯t end up asking what else her mother hadn¡¯t told him that year.

 Chapter 1264 What do you really want

    ¡°Are you really going to hand over thepany to your uncle?¡±

    Sitting in the car, Joseph looked at Wilson, who hadn¡¯t said anything, and asked.

    ¡°Actually, handing over thepany to him now is nothing but a good thing for us The Grant family.¡± After all, with his current strength, he might even be able to protect thepany better.

    Joseph nodded and continued, ¡°There¡¯s news from Roger¡¯s side, saying that he¡¯s been very active theretely, asking if you need to do something about it?¡±

    ¡°No rush yet, let him keep an eye on it until The Kunze Family is taken care of, I suspect that The Kunze Family side might be in contact with that side as well.¡±

    As soon as Wilson¡¯s words fell, I heard Joseph speak: ¡°You guessed right, I have found out some eyebrows, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    Seeing Joseph halfway through his sentence and then not saying anything, Wilson raised an eyebrow and asked.

    ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s better to tell you after I check it out and make sure!¡±

    After all, he now also has no conclusive evidence, in case it is to be not, when it will also cause brotherly love.

    ¡°OK, it¡¯s been toughtely!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, but Edmund, recently Edmund¡¯s family came and asked Edmund to go back.¡±

    Joseph told him about the recent events in general.

    ¡°What does Edmund mean?¡±

    These days because has been in the W country, this side of things Wilson basically handed over to Joseph to deal with.

    Joseph shrugged and said, ¡°You know better than I what Edmund means, he always decided that it was his father¡¯s fault for that incident back then and refuses to forgive him to this day.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not Edmund¡¯s fault, after all, his father did go too far back then, and if it wasn¡¯t for the old man, I believe there wouldn¡¯t be an Edmund today.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, but in any case, Edmund will always have to go back to Edmund¡¯s family, and we can¡¯t just watch everything that belongs to him fall into someone else¡¯s pocket, can we?¡± The most important thing is that it is still the life of her mother in exchange.

    ¡°Talk to him properly sometime, and if he really doesn¡¯t want to, then we can only respect his choice.¡±

    So many years of brothers, what he wants in his heart and what he does not want, how can he not know.

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Starting the engine, Joseph looked at him and asked, ¡°Where to now?¡±

    ¡°Go home!¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    After so many days away, it¡¯s time to go back and see Hannah.

    ¡°What kind of dish is cooked here, do you all not want to work anymore, how dare you bring up such a dish for thisdy to eat?¡±

    Wilson hadn¡¯t even entered the door when he heard the sound of dishes breaking on the floor from the living room, frowning slightly as he slowly made his way to the front room.

    ¡°Miss Ham, we made all these dishes just the way you wanted them?¡±

    Owen looked at the broken dishes, his face was a little ugly, since the young master left, Hannah¡¯s temper has be more and more unreasonable, if Wilson hadn¡¯t told them to take good care of her before he left, he would have sent her back.

    ¡°Butler, what do you mean by that, don¡¯t you forget that Wilson said that you should take good care of me, or I will tell Wilson when hees back how you are mistreating me.¡±

    Hannah sat on the sofa with her arms around her chest, looked at the maids standing on either side and yelled, ¡°What are you doing standing there, can¡¯t you see that Miss is thirsty?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Not long after, the maid brought up a ss of milk and just put it in front of Hannah, when she heard a pop, the milk spilled all over the floor and yelled at those maids, ¡°So hot, want to scald me to death?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re really unhappy staying here, then I¡¯ll have someone send you backter.¡±

    When the maids saw that it was Wilsoning back, a long-lost smile appeared on each of their faces, and they got Wilson¡¯s signal to leave quickly.

    Hannah did not expect Wilson would suddenlye back, looking at a mess of the living room and dining room, small mouth, two teary eyes into Wilson¡¯s arms, very aggrieved said: ¡°Wilson, you finally came back, do you know how much Hannah missed you these days, can not see, I can not eat anything appetite. ¡±

    Wilson pushed her out of the way and slowly walked across the room to sit on the sofa, the maid quickly brought a cup of tea and handed it to him, taking a sip of tea and saying slowly, ¡°So?¡±

    After sweeping a nce at the ground, Hannah¡¯s little face instantly paled and she tightly bit her lower lip and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wilson, Hannah shouldn¡¯t have been so willful, Hannah won¡¯t dare next time.¡±

    ¡°You havee to C city for a while, just on the way back just gave a call to auntie, she said a person at home is very boring, I think you have also yed here for so long, everywhere the attractions are also finished shopping, I will let Owen send you to the airport tomorrow, so you can also be goodpany auntie.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want it!¡±

    Hannah refused without thinking.

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s face slightly changed, he immediately apanied with a smile and said, ¡°Wilson, Hannah has not even met her sister-inw here, you let me stay for some days, I will go back as soon as I have met my sister-inw, is it okay?¡±

    ¡°Want to stay also can, but you can not live here, no matter what, this is the ancestral home of The Grant family, if outsiders see it will also damage your reputation, it just so happens that there is a very good apartment over in Xiangjiang,ter I will send you over there.¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for Hannah to protest, Wilson had already stood up and gone upstairs.

    Looking at Wilson, who had slowly disappeared down the stairwell, Hannah stomped her foot in anger, biting her lower lip, a sh of color in her eyes.

    ¡°Young master, what you want!¡±

    ¡°Good work Owen!¡±

    Wilson gestured for him to sit down and said with an apologetic face.

    Owenughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine, but this Hannah is really grumpy, she knows you left after changing her methods around, seems to be looking for something.¡±

    ¡°Did she find you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but the other day when I passed by her room she heard her on the phone and vaguely heard her talking to someone about something as soon as it arrived, but as to what she was talking about I did not hear clearly.¡±

    ¡°So has she done anything different in thest few days?¡±

    Since she offered to follow her around in the first ce, what she wants must also be what is around him.

    After thinking for a moment, Owen said, ¡°Oh, she always sneaks into The Great Young Lady¡¯s room twice on the days you¡¯re not home, and every time shees out, she sneaks out.¡±

    At that, Wilson frowned lightly, did what she wanted have something to do with Rosemary?

    ¡°Thank you Owen, everyone has worked so hard these past few days, tell everyone to double their pay this month.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll thank the young master for everyone.¡±

    Owen was so happy he couldn¡¯t stop talking and walked out happily.

    Wilson sat there with his brows furrowed together, ¡°Hannah, what do you really want?¡±

 Chapter 1265 fish sting stuck

    When she returned to her room, Hannah¡¯s whole face was twisted with anger. She hadn¡¯t expected Wilson to return at this time, and had thought he would stay over there for a few days.

    A pleasant phone ringing, Hannah nced at the caller number and her whole body changed, locking the door behind her beforeing to the bathroom to pick up the phone.

    ¡°Why are you calling me at this time?¡±

    ¡°Did you find the stuff?¡±

    A middle-aged man¡¯s voice came from the other side of the phone, with a touch of anxiety in his tone.

    ¡°Not yet, I have searched up and down The Grant family several times, but there is just not the item you are talking about, are you sure that the item is on Rosemary¡¯s person?¡±

    ¡°The information can¡¯t be wrong, you¡¯re looking for it in some way, make sure you find the item.¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen Rosemary in person so far, and besides, I¡¯ve asked the subordinates of The Grant family and they all said they haven¡¯t seen her, so I¡¯m wondering if there¡¯s something wrong with the information given there?¡±

    If Rosemary really had it on her, then there¡¯s no way all those underlings would say they hadn¡¯t seen it.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re trying to find out, and I¡¯m going to make sure on my end.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After the call hung up, Hannah sat on the toilet, her mind filled with what Wilson had just said.

    What exactly does she have to do to stay? If she moves out from here, won¡¯t she have even less chance to get close to Rosemary.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Miss Ham, the young master asks you to go down!¡±

    The maid called out from the door.

    ¡°Coming right up!¡±

    After standing up and touching up her makeup in the mirror, Hannah immediately went downstairs.

    ¡°Wilson, you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°The person in charge of the Xiangjiang side said that the house is being overhauled these days, so you can temporarily stay here for a few days and move there when it¡¯s done.¡±

    At that, Hannah was so happy she was almost jumping to her feet, really thinking about what to do, suppressing her inner excitement and whispering, ¡°Listen to Wilson¡¯s arrangement!¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat!¡±

    Wilson did not speak, directly ordered people to bring up the food, and Hannah did not pick and choose as before, a meal down to eat very happy.

    At this time in W, Fannie looked at Judy who appeared at the table and her face changed and changed.

    Judy, on the other hand, was as if she hadn¡¯t seen it, and as usual, her eyes were all around Rosemary and Karen¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sister Zi You, haven¡¯t seen you for twenty years, you¡¯re still as beautiful as before, unlike me, all old!¡±

    As soon as Judy said that, Rosemary took Judy¡¯s arm and said petntly, ¡°Mom is not old, thest time we went out shopping together, everyone said you are the sister?¡±

    Rosemary then looked at her uncle, who was sitting on the sidelines without speaking, ¡°Uncle, am I right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Adrian¡¯s lips curled up slightly, his eyes looked at Judy tenderly and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s always been beautiful.¡±

    After saying that, Karen said smugly, ¡°That¡¯s natural.¡±

    ¡°Look at your silly face, how can anyone¡¯s daughter boast about her mother like you do.¡±

    Judy reached out and scratched the top of her tiny nose with a doting motherly smile in her eyes.

    Fannie, sitting on the side of the surface has been hanging Tammy¡¯s smile, but the fingers have long been rooted in the palm of the hand, in the heart has been Judy cursed a thousand times.

    ¡°Hey, Fannie, why are you looking so white, aren¡¯t you feeling well?¡±

    Rosemary, who was sitting next to Judy, turned her head and saw Fannie, who was blushing, and asked deliberately.

    Fannie touched her cheek, smiled, and said, ¡°Maybe I caught a cold breeze at night and got a little chilled.¡±

    ¡°Should we call a doctor toe and check?¡±

    Judy looked at her with a worried face, and then continued, ¡°After all, people like us at this age should take good care of their bodies, otherwise this illness can cost half their lives.¡±

    The words fell, Fannie¡¯s face became even more ugly, did not think that the wishy-washy girl had be so good at talking now.

    But due to the presence of Adrian, she could only swallow her anger.

    ¡°Thank you for your kindness sister, I¡¯ll go backter and take some medicine and I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Well, I see that Fannie doesn¡¯t have much appetite either, why don¡¯t I ask the underlings to cook a bowl of porridge over, it¡¯s lighter and more appetizing.¡±

    As soon as Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth, she heard Adrian instruct the maid beside her, ¡°Go and make Mrs. Doyle a bowl of porridge.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir.¡±

    Looking at Fannie¡¯s stifled look, Rosemary was happy to see how long Mrs. Doyle could pretend.

    Judy also saw that Rosemary was deliberately targeting Fannie, and put a piece of sweet and sour pork in her bowl and said softly, ¡°This is your favorite sweet and sour pork, eat more.¡±

    After saying that, he gave Karen another piece.

    Rosemary nced at Judy and smiled, ¡°Thank you, Aunt!¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Fannie, who was eating fish, was violently stuck in her throat by a fish spike because of her words, and one hand kept clutching her throat.

    ¡°Fannie, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°It should be a fish spike stuck in the throat.¡±

    When the sound fell, Adrian was heard to order down to call the doctor, and everyone did not continue eating because of this little theater.

    ¡°Sis, how do you think Fannie, who is so old, can still get stuck in a fish spike?¡±

    Karen is unaware of Fannie¡¯s feelings for Adrian, and Rosemary has no intention of telling her so as not to get herself into trouble.

    But now that Judy has appeared, even if Karen is dumb, she will soon see that there is no need to keep lying at this moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you see it yet?¡±

    ¡°See what?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, Karen looked confused.

    When Rosemary saw her like that, she skimmed her lips and said while plucking the orange, ¡°Because of my aunt and uncle, so she got the fish spine stuck.¡±

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t call it wrong, we are cousins now, and my parents they will always be together, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you call my mom aunt and uncle, what does that have to do with her getting stuck with a fish spike?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    After thinking for a while, Karen suddenly shouted, and was then pped by Rosemary with her hand, saying, ¡°What are you doing so loud?¡±

    ¡°Fannie likes my dad?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Finally, you know, it¡¯s not stupid!¡±

    Rosemary really doesn¡¯t understand how this steady academic bully can be so blind in his studies.

    In fact, it is not that Karen does not have eyesight, but she did not think about it, after all, this Fannie has married, and is the daughter of The Bernard Family, no matter how to think can not associate him with his brother.

    ¡°No wonder, before I always felt that she looked at Dad¡¯s eyes inside there is always a strong affection, at that time I thought I was overthinking, I did not expect it to be true.¡±

 Chapter 1266 Heâ€™s not for you to spy on

    ¡°Mom, how are you, I just heard from the subordinates that you got a fish spike stuck in your throat, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Olina Doyle had just returned from outside when she heard all the servants talking about it, and there wasughter in their words.

    ¡°It¡¯s better already, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    ¡°Drink some water!¡±

    Olina Doyle poured a ss of water and handed it to her mother, looking at her with a worried face.

    ¡°How did you get stuck with a fish spike in a good way?¡±

    Handing the quilt to Olina Doyle, Fannie said indignantly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that little bitch who did it.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± What did her mom¡¯s stuck fish spike have to do with Rosemary.

    Aunt?

    Fannie couldn¡¯t help but let out a sneer, as long as there is her Fannie in the day, Judy will not be able to enter The Bernard Family door.

    Fannie gave a general ount of what happened today, and Olina Doyle said in a very atmospheric manner, ¡°Is it obvious that you are not taken into consideration? Although she is the niece of The Bernard Family, you are still her elder, how can she treat you like this?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find her!¡±

    The more Olina Doyle thought about it, the angrier she became. Even though her mother was not the daughter of The Bernard Family, she was still an adopted daughter as acknowledged by her grandfather himself, and she didn¡¯t know where she was when her mother entered the doors of The Bernard Family.

    ¡°Olina, youe back!¡±

    Fannie looked at Olina Doyle, who was furiously leaving the house, and shouted out loud but pulled her throat out.

    ¡°In fact, many people cannot be taken at face value.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what the hell did you do to my mother?¡±

    At the words, Rosemary heard Olina Doyle rage.

    ¡°Olina Doyle, that¡¯s a very inexplicable thing to ask, okay?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Olina Doyle¡¯s aggressive look and spoke up in a bad mood.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because your uncle admits it you can see no one, no matter what, my mother is also your elder, how can you make a fool of her in front of so many people, is this how you were brought up in The Harris family?¡±

    Olina Doyle is getting more and more excited, staring at Rosemary¡¯s eyes as if they were burning with a zing fire, a little bit of both.

    ¡°Olina Doyle, I don¡¯t know what your mother said in front of you, but there is something I feel very necessary to tell you, that is, while wanting to get others¡¯ respect first learn to respect others, like you two mothers and daughters who do one thing before and one thing behind, what qualifications do you have to win others¡¯ respect?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Although her mother taught her from an early age to learn to respect others, not everyone deserves her respect.

    Especially like Fannie mother and daughter, eating from the bowl, looking at the pot, is not worth her respect.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at Rosemary could not help but sneer and said sarcastically, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where Mrs. Grant saw you gentle and skilful, if she saw you like this now, I believe she would regret it.¡±

    At that, Rosemary raised an eyebrow andughed, ¡°And?¡±

    Watching a light smile sh across Olina Doyle¡¯s face, she stood up and walked over to her, saying slowly, ¡°Or do you think you have the qualifications to be The Grant family¡¯s daughter-inw?¡±

    Don¡¯t think she doesn¡¯t know that this woman has been spying on her husband. Like this kind of woman who just stares at other men all day long, Rosemary really doesn¡¯t feel the need to be polite to her.

    ¡°For thest time, don¡¯t spy on my man, she¡¯s not for you to spy on.¡±

    Patting her on the shoulder, Rosemary gave her a light smile, turned and walked over to sit beside Karen and continued to eat the grapes on her te.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t get too cocky, as long as Olina Doyle wants it, there¡¯s never been anything I couldn¡¯t get.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll see what happens!¡±

    Rosemary really does not want to hit her, like she is such a goods, afraid of stripping naked can not evoke her husband¡¯s interest.

    But since she wants to die, why should she stop it, after all, she is not the Virgin Mary Ruth.

    ¡°Sister, you just have that much confidence in brother-inw, huh?¡±

    Karen looked at Olina Doyle¡¯s back as she left in a huff and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, my own husband I trust of course!¡±

    Yes, the two of them have experienced so much, has long been each other¡¯s feelings have been engraved into the bones, even a simple look can know what each other¡¯s heart is thinking, this kind of love really let people so envious.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    Judy came over with two cups of juice and, watching them chatting animatedly, asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that only mom is good in the world, feeling a little thirsty, mom brought the juice pair, is simply the roundworm in my stomach.¡±

    Karen hurriedly took arge sip from a ss of lemonade, which was just the right amount of cold to make her feel instantly cooler throughout.

    ¡°Thank you Auntie!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t scream, let others hear the joke.¡±

    Judy pped the back of her hand and scolded her lightly.

    ¡°What are you afraid of, it¡¯s just a matter of time, besides, my uncle is happy for me to call him that!¡±

    Looking at her mischievous look, Judy smiled lightly, when she saw those rumors on the Inte, she was really worried that she would not be able to hold on, but now that they met, they realized that their worries were superfluous.

    ¡°By the way, where did Benjamin go?¡±

    The guy just came to y missing, and said it was to see her, is simply a lie.

    ¡°Benjamin has been called by your uncle to take care of things, he will naturallye over to you when he is done.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom, you guys talk!¡±

    Karen felt a little sick to her stomach after the drink and left.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t you just hate Fannie?¡±

    Seeing that Karen is not here, Judy will slowly ask the doubts in her mind.

    The boy had just arrived at The Bernard Family and had erected a hostile rtionship with Fannie, which was never a good thing for her.

    ¡°Not just disgusted, but disgusted!¡±

    Judy looked at her with some surprise, to be able to say such words from her mouth shows how much she hates her.

    But they have not spent much time together, so how quickly they have formed this deep grudge.

    ¡°Did you and Violet Pixie know each other before?¡±

    ¡°Awareness!¡±

    Rosemary told Judy all about her previous acquaintance at The Grant family, plus her deliberate opportunity to set her up at The Bernard Family.

    After hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Judy didn¡¯t expect Fannie to remain as dominant as she was when she was younger.

    ¡°No matter what, you should be more careful yourself in the future, Fannie this person looks gentle and generous on the surface, but in reality is a narrow-minded person, and it is easy to hold a grudge.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, Rosemary knows what to do.¡±

    Against people like Fannie the first one is that you must be more ruthless than she is, only then can you hold tightly in your own hands.

    Judy looked at her like that, the heart is still a little worried for her, Fannie is a kind of person, perhaps others do not know, she knows it well.

 Chapter 1267 This is what you say is for my own good

    ¡°How is Gaby doing now?¡±

    ¡°Still in aa, he was badly injured this time, it¡¯s lucky to get a life back, but it¡¯s up to him to wake up.¡±

    Doyle a man was talking, only to hear a thud from the side, turned his head and saw Karen was looking at them with a pale face.

    ¡°Missy?¡±

    ¡°Doyle, is it true what you just said?¡±

    Karen stared hard into Doyle¡¯s eyes, only to see him nod with difficulty, but how Karen wished he could tell her that she had heard everything wrong.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t identally overheard it today, would that mean they would have kept it from her for the rest of her life, and if he really didn¡¯t wake up, he would never see him again for the rest of his life?

    Looking at Karen, who was in tears, Doyle panicked for a moment and hurriedly consoled, ¡°Missy, don¡¯t be upset, it¡¯s for your own good that Mr. didn¡¯t let me tell you.¡±

    ¡°For my own good?¡±

    At that, Karen couldn¡¯t help but take a few steps backwards and ask with a sneer.

    Knowing that she had been asking for news of Gaby, knowing that she had told them that she would be the first to tell her as soon as there was news of him, but in the end?

    Thinking about it, Karen¡¯s heart ached so much she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Her heart ached at the thought that he might never wake up again.

    ¡°If it was really for my own good then he should have told me in the first ce, if it was really for my own good then he should have let me stay by his side instead of choosing not to say anything, this is what you call for my own good?¡±

    Doyle looked at Karen, who had lost control of her emotions, and hurriedly gave a wink to the man beside her, asking him to call Adrian.

    When Doyle didn¡¯t say anything, Karen remembered what they had seen yesterday, lifted the hem of her skirt and ran for the private hospital.

    ¡°Missy!¡±

    Doyle was worried that something had happened to her and rushed after her.

    ¡°Stand still, you can¡¯t go in without an order from the gentleman.¡±

    Karen was stopped by the guards at the door, Karen looked coldly at the two men in front of her and said, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, you can¡¯t go in without an order from the gentleman!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who I am? Get out of my way!¡±

    ¡°Sorry Missy, no matter who you are, you just can¡¯t be let in without an order from the gentleman.¡±

    Hearing their words, Karen reached out and fought with the two guards at the door, and when Doyle arrived he saw Karen being restrained by the guards.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Adrian heard their report and hurried over, and saw Karen looking at herself with a disappointed look on her face.

    At that moment, Adrian¡¯s heart was as hard as if a knife had been cut into his heart one by one.

    ¡°Karen, are you all right!¡±

    ¡°Sorry Excellency, Missy ¡­¡­¡±

    Looking at the crimson scratch marks on Karen¡¯s white arm, her face was ugly.

    In fact, they have been very careful, but in the end, Missy was injured.

    ¡°You guys go down first!¡±

    Seeing that Adrian did not speak, Doyle said slowly to the two guards.

    ¡°I want to see Gaby.¡±

    ¡°Karen, listen to Daddy first to tell you that Gaby is now ¡­¡±

    ¡°I want to see Gaby.¡±

    Adrian tried to exin to her that after all, Gaby¡¯s body was not fit to see anyone at all.

    Most importantly, his brain suffered severe internal injuries, and although he has had surgery, Ryan says that even if he wakes up, he may forget what happened before, and it is for this reason that he chose not to tell her.

    However, I did not expect this child to be so stubborn, and I do not know who inherited this nature.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Judy and Rosemary hear the maid say that Karen and Doyle had a big fight and wonder what the reason is.

    Karen¡¯s eyes kept looking at her father with all the insistence in her eyes.

    Judy, standing by, watched father and daughter frozen in ce with an anxious look on her face, especially when she saw the tears on Karen¡¯s face, she was distressed to death.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re really mentally prepared to meet him?¡±

    Finally, it was Adrian who broke the mood of the scene and asked in a serious manner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡±

    Karen replied without thinking.

    ¡°Okay, since this is your choice, then Daddy respects you, but Daddy must remind you that you must ept the truth, no matter what is behind it.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary probably already understood what had happened and went to Karen¡¯s side and gently grabbed her hand and softly reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be okay.¡±

    Karen then turned her head and nodded at Rosemary, but the tears flowed even harder.

    ¡°Come in with me!¡±

    ¡°Mr. ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    Adrian gave Doyle a reassuring look and then said to the others, ¡°You all wait outside and just let her go in alone.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Watching them go in, Rosemary then looked to Doyle, who was standing by, and asked, ¡°Doyle, what the hell is going on here?¡±

    Doyle looked at them, sighed and said: ¡°Gaby was ambushed on the way back from the mission, his injuries were very serious, we rushed there when he was left hanging there with a breath, brought him back after Ryan resuscitated him inside for a day and a night to finally pull him back from the hands of death, but his head suffered serious internal injuries. Ryan said his chance of waking up is almost zero point zero one, even if he wakes up he can not remember who he is, Mr. worried Missy can not stand this blow, so did not tell her, but did not think that today I talked to the monkey let her hear.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    It¡¯s no wonder Karen is so excited, it would be unbearable for anyone else.

    ¡°Rosemary, what the hell is going on here?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Judy listened to the clouds, listened to half a day did not understand what they were saying, the only thing I know is that Karen cares a lot about the man.

    ¡°Mom, remember Karen once asked you before if you would object if she ever fell in love with a normal person?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the man Karen likes is a bodyguard under Adrian?¡±

    Rosemary nodded. Doyle saw Judy¡¯s face keep changing, seemingly struggling to digest the information at the moment, and a vague worry shed through her heart.

    ¡°Mr. ¡­¡±

    Adrian led Karen to change into a sterile hospital gown and kepting to thest room, Karen then saw a woman dressed in the same sterile ward as them shouting respectfully at Adrian.

    ¡°Well, how did it go?¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze lingered on Karen¡¯s body for a second momentarily leaving, handed the notes on the table to Adrian and said, ¡°There are no symptoms yet, but his brain seems to be struggling to retrieve the lost memories and that memory seems to be important to him.¡±

 Chapter 1268 He lives because of you

    ¡°So what will be the result if he can¡¯t break through?¡±

    The questions Adrian asked were exactly what Karen wanted to know.

    Ryan nced aside at Karen and said faintly, ¡°He will sleep forever until he dies.¡±

    Karen shook her head in disbelief as the words fell, and the tears came like a tidal wave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, there must be another way.¡±

    ¡°Ryan, isn¡¯t there anything else that can be done?¡±

    Looking at Karen so sad, Adrian¡¯s heart was also very unhappy.

    ¡°Sir, thisdy is?¡±

    From a woman¡¯s intuition to tell her that this girl beside Mr. must have some rtionship with Gaby, only what she does not understand is that Adrian¡¯s pampering of her seems to ¡­

    ¡°This is my daughter Karen, Karen, and this is Gaby¡¯s primary care doctor, Ryan, who is also Daddy¡¯s personal physician.¡±

    ¡°Hello Dr. Ryan.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Ryan.¡± This Dr. Ryan, how does it sound and feel a little awkward.

    ¡°Then you can call me Karen, too.¡±

    She also does not like people left a Missy, and a Missy, listening to it is very ufortable.

    ¡°OK!¡±

    ¡°Sir, may I ask Karen a few personal questions?¡±

    See Adrian¡¯s face shed not easy, Ryan thought he did not like it, hurriedly exined: ¡°You guys do not misunderstand, it is like this, because now Gaby¡¯s condition is rather special, as a doctor, I must ensure that you contact with him is harmful or beneficial, so ¡­ ¡±

    The words fell, Karen hurriedly said, ¡°Yes, just ask whatever you want to know.¡±

    ¡°Have you known Gaby for a long time?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been six months.¡±

    ¡°And what is your rtionship with him?¡±

    What kind of rtionship?

    This problem Karen really do not know, if it is said to be friends, with their rtionship seems to be more intimate, if it is said to be lovers, but he has never pursued her, if you really want to say what is the rtionship between them, perhaps ¡­

    Ryan saw that she hadn¡¯t said anything and dropped his gaze to Adrian, who had stepped aside.

    ¡°He¡¯s my man.¡±

    Not only was Ryan shocked by the words, but even Adrian didn¡¯t expect her to say that.

    ¡°That ¡­¡±

    Ryan felt that the atmosphere in the ward was depressing at the moment and could not help but drop his gaze on his own husband, hoping that his husband would have the sense to leave first.

    ¡°I have some business to take care of, I¡¯ll have Doylee pick you upter.¡±

    After saying that, Adrian left with big strides.

    Ryan exhaled lightly, shrugged, and spoke to Karen, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to the next room.¡±

    After all, she wanted to know more clearly, so that maybe it would be more helpful for Gaby¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Sit down, the room is a little messy.¡±

    Ryan apologized as he haphazardly tossed aside the contents of the couch.

    ¡°Never mind!¡±

    Karen sat down on her double couch, looked at the not-sorge room in front of her, and asked curiously, ¡°Do you usually live here?¡±

    ¡°Rarely, but I live here if there are patients, like now.¡±

    Ryan pointed next door and ced the freshly brewed coffee in front of her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I hardly ever have people over here, plus I only drink coffee, so there¡¯s nothing else to drink.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you want to know anything else, just ask.¡±

    Her mind is now full of thoughts about Gaby¡¯s condition.

    ¡°From what you just said, you and Gaby don¡¯t seem to have any contact other than that rtionship?¡±

    Ryan asked as he took a sip of his coffee.

    ¡°If you were in my ce, a confession to you in order to take responsibility, would you ept such a rtionship?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

    After all, two people together is to have you and me in each other¡¯s hearts to be happy, if only because of the other, it is better not to be together from the beginning.

    ¡°In fact, I can¡¯t figure out what kind of feelings I have for him, because I think it would be unfair to him or to me to agree to be with him if I never had a ce for him in my heart.¡±

    ¡°And did Gaby ever confess her love to you?¡±

    Karen remembers what Gaby said to Carry, was that a confession to her?

    When she didn¡¯t say anything, Ryan asked again, ¡°Did Gaby know your true identity from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°I think I probably understand how it is, if ording to what you said, Gaby is only after you know your true identity, then I think he loves you, as for what happened after that maybe because of your identity, after all, for doing our line of work, the profession of killer is almost not qualified to talk about feelings, not to mention your identity is also so special. ¡±

    Thinking of this, Ryan could not help but pity Gaby, so easy to meet a woman he likes, but is his boss¡¯s daughter, this one alone is enough to make him step aside.

    ¡°Ryan, so is there any other way to wake him up?¡±

    Karen clutched Ryan¡¯s hand tightly and begged with tears streaming down her face.

    Looking at her, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but say in his heart: what a silly girl, in fact, in the depths of your heart, you have already fallen in love with him.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s not no way out, but ¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the solution?¡±

    ¡°Karen, don¡¯t you actually think this is pretty good right now?¡± Whether it¡¯s for Gaby or her?

    One is a princess who is loved by millions, and the other is a killer with her head on the belt, they are destined to have no results.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have feelings for him yet, then why bother to wake up that scar deep inside him? Besides, even if he wakes up and doesn¡¯t lose his memory, but in the end you still can¡¯t give him the answers he wants, then instead of that, why do you need to wake him up?¡±

    Ryan looked at her, she knew it was selfish of her to say that, but as arade who grew up together, she had to beg for an answer for Gaby.

    ¡°Gaby kept chanting two words over and over again while she was unconscious ¨C wait for me!¡±

    Wait for me ¡­

    Raising her eyes, Karen looked at Ryan¡¯s Sam-like eyes and bean-sized teardrops kept falling.

    Her mind was filled with the scene of their farewell on the beach that day, and she didn¡¯t think that her words would be his motivation for support.

    At that time I did not understand what he meant by those two words, until the moment I met you, I slowly understood. If we guessed wrongly before he left you should have met, however you did not think that your casual words will be his only goal to live, if not for your words, Gaby would not have been able to survive, thus it is clear that he loves you, just naive between your identity and deliberately alienated from you.¡±

 Chapter 1269 as a stand-in

    ¡°Young master, our goods over in Xuancheng were robbed by Smith Group again.¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Momo stood in front of Marcy, who had lost track of the number of times he had been debriefed.

    Looking at the young master¡¯s face once more ugly, Momo felt a cold piece of chill above his neck.

    Marcy¡¯s fist staggered heavily on the desktop, the demonic handsome face is full of thick killing intent.

    ¡°What a bully, what is this Caelen trying to do?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also that project we had in Star City that was taken away from us by The Karlsson Family.¡±

    Momo finished, head lowered more down, he really do not understand, their boss in the end how to offend the Smith Group and Yuri, how can let the other side not earn a penny all the project away, although this is not allowed in the mall, but the other side seems to be with him what the bar.

    Marcy rubbed his temples, this period of time because of the Smith Group non-stop suppression, they have lost more than a billion, and now there is another Yuri, which is clearly deliberately to rectify him, which makes Marcy is very hot.

    He didn¡¯t bother with them before because of Mayme, but the other side seemed to think he was afraid, and now they¡¯ve be even more aggressive.

    Since you are unkind, don¡¯t me me for being unrighteous.

    ¡°Pass on my instructions, from today onwards, there is no need to be polite to Smith Group and Yuri, do everything you can to spit out what they have eaten from us.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    They have long wanted to do so, after all, when have they ever suffered such stifling losses from the beginning until now, and now that the boss has spoken, they, the people, can let go of their hands to confront them.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Momo had just left when Marks came in, his brow furrowed and his face hard.

    ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going?¡±

    ¡°Something happened to Irene.¡±

    At that, Marcy jerked her head up, looked at him, and said, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I went over there to look for Irene as you requested, but when I got there I found that the family was gone, and then after much snooping, I learned that not long before, the Irene family had been assassinated, and Irene¡¯s master and daughter had been killed.¡±

    Marks said this, suddenly flopped down on the floor, Marcy saw this, eyebrows slightly raised, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Young master you punish me!¡±

    If hehad known the situation would be like this today, Marks would not have hidden Marcy in the first ce.

    ¡°Say, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Marcy looked at Marks with sharp eyes, and knowing him, he wouldn¡¯t have been like this if something very serious hadn¡¯t happened.

    And as his most powerful subordinate, Marks can say never made any mistakes, and can make him make mistakes for only one reason, and that is that the matter is rted to him.

    ¡°The person who transferred the lovepulsion for you that night was Miss Karlsson.¡±

    With these words, Marcy grabbed the papers on the table and smashed them hard on his face, her eyes were fishy red, she grabbed Marks¡¯ cor and roared in anger, ¡°Who gave you permission to do this, and who gave you the guts to let you do this?¡±

    ¡°Young master, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    Momo and Seven, who heard the noise outside, rushed in and saw Marcy grabbing Marks by the cor, with a horrific killing intent emanating from her body.

    However, the two people who came in were looking at the scene in front of them with a dumbfounded look,pletely confused about what the situation was.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Not waiting for them to react, Marcy growled at them.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although reluctant, they dare not disobey Marcy¡¯s orders.

    ¡°Young master, I don¡¯t regret what I did, and if I were to choose again, I would still say yes to Miss Karlsson.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Marks was punched hard by Marcy, and bright red blood instantly spilled out of the corner of his mouth.

    Marks stood up, wiped off the blood stains at the corner of his mouth, looked at Marcy, sneered: ¡°If I had known, why did I bother to provoke her in the first ce, since you provoked her, but why you do not cherish her, you know for Miss Karlsson, in love with a man who can not love, the kind of pain you have tasted? Perhaps you have never experienced it, so you will not understand, but I understand, the pain of the heart every night every night torture so that I can not sleep, Miss Karlsson is also the same, when she knew that your life is at stake, the only wish in her heart is to hope that you can live, so when she kneeled in front of me and begged me to help her when I agreed to her, because I know very well in my heart, if I do not help If I don¡¯t help her with this, she will definitely think of other ways to save you, rather than this, then I help her after at least know how she is now, and you?¡±

    ¡°Marks, stop it!¡±

    Marcy sat down on the chair, his head was like about to explode, and the missing memories slowly emerged in his mind because of Marks¡¯ words, clearly visible.

    ¡°But why are you hiding it from me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t love her why should I tell you about it, do you really want to stay with her with the guilt you feel for her, as Miss Karlsson said?¡±

    Yeah, the reason he let her go in the first ce was really for her safety, didn¡¯t want her to get involved because of him, like her?

    The answer is like.

    But love?

    This question is not clear even to him, because he is afraid that he is using her as a stand-in for someone, after all, that would be unfair to her.

    But why does his heart hurt so much at this moment?

    ¡°You always thought you were just using her as a stand-in for Rosemary, so you were afraid to admit the rtionship until the end because you were afraid from the bottom of your heart that you would hurt her and be unfair to her, but you never thought that you had hurt her from the moment you provoked her.¡±

    ¡°Word, don¡¯t say it.¡±

    Momo pulled him back and scolded angrily.

    ¡°Why not say that, just because he¡¯s the boss of meh?¡±

    The thought of Mayme giving so much for him and him ending up with Cindy, who had hurt him so much, made Marks¡¯ heart sick.

    ¡°Marks, what the hell is wrong with you today?¡±

    The Marks he knew was never as uncouth as he is today. What the hell has this guy been stimted by?

    What does this have to do with Miss Karlsson for good reason?

    ¡°You let him talk.¡±

    Marks shook off Momo¡¯s hand, walked up to Marcy and asked coldly, ¡°I just want to ask you one thing, where is your token?¡±

    ¡°The token is of course on the young master¡¯s body, why are you asking about this?¡±

    Marcy also did not understand why he asked this, reached inside the drawer and took out the token and put it on the table.

    Looking at the token on there, Marks couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, ¡°Is the young master really sure that this token of yours has never left?¡±

 Chapter 1270 feet on two boats

    ¡°Marks, what the hell are you trying to say?¡±

    Such Marks almost made Momo mad with anger, and he couldn¡¯t understand what was going on here.

    ¡°Because someone took this token and went to assassinate Miss Karlsson, saying that it was at your behest, is that clear to you now?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Marcy scuffed up from her chair and asked angrily.

    ¡°Someone took your personal token to kill Miss Karlsson, and Master Miao¡¯s daughter and her master both died because of it.¡±

    ¡°But why would the young master go and kill Miss Karlsson, maybe it was all just a misunderstanding?¡±

    In fact, Marks knows that Marcy didn¡¯t order it. The reason why he is so angry is because he didn¡¯t seriously reflect on who is the most loved person in his heart?

    ¡°Have you heard from Mayme?¡±

    After a while, Marcy asked slowly.

    ¡°No, but they were seen being picked up by a young man, but exactly who it was, they said they didn¡¯t see it because it was too far away.¡±

    ¡°Go and find out this thing for me and find out who really did it?¡±

    Dare to use his name to kill under his eyes, it seems really tired of living.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the people, and they¡¯re all here.¡±

    Marks took out a USB from his pocket and handed it to Marcy, as to what to do with it that was his business.

    Hopefully, his words today will allow him to see his inner thoughts, otherwise he really fears that he will never see Mayme in this lifetime.

    He knows better than anyone what it¡¯s like to love someone you can¡¯t love.

    Marcy plugged the USB into theputer, and soon a message appeared on it, and the voice Marcy was more familiar than familiar.

    ¡°Is it Cindy?¡±

    Momo could never have imagined that the girl who usually looks soft and weak would be the one responsible for all this.

    ¡°Marcy, look what I sent for you.¡±

    At that moment, Cindy¡¯s pleasant voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°There you all are!¡±

    Cindy pushes open the door to see Marks and Momo inside, and there¡¯s something wrong with the atmosphere.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were all there, so I only brought Marcy¡¯s portion alone.¡±

    ¡°Young master, we will go down first.¡±

    After saying that, Marks left with Momo.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with them, and how did Marks get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Marcy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    When she saw no sound, Cindy turned her head and saw Marcy, who was looking at her with a grim face.

    ¡°Why did you send someone to kill Mayme?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Marcy what are you talking about, what about sending someone to kill Mayme, I¡¯m confused.¡±

    Cindy shook her head whileughing and trying to reach out to try to grab Marcy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you remember.¡±

    Marcy pressed the record button, and soon a conversation came from inside, and Cindy¡¯s face turned pale as she wondered where Marcy had gotten such a recording.

    ¡°Marcy, I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on here, not to mention that I¡¯ve only met Mayme once or twice, so I can¡¯t have a motive to harm her at all, huh?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is true that you have no motive to harm a girl whom you have only met twice, but because she is the one whom I love in my heart, does that give you a motive?¡±

    A hand grabbed her chin, Marcy looked at the woman in front of him, whom he had once protected with his life and cared for, originally thought she really knew she was wrong, but never thought she would do something so ruthless.

    ¡°Marcy, you really misunderstood me, it¡¯s really not me!¡±

    Cindy at the moment has already cried into a tear, if it was the past, Marcy will be heartbroken half dead, but now will not, because his heart has long been broken by her a thousand holes.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m stupid or do you think I¡¯m so gullible that you¡¯re still defending yourself after all this time?¡±

    Marcy pushed her hard to the ground, turned her face away from her and said coldly, ¡°Do you think I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been doing these days?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Cindy looked incredulously at the cold man in front of her, stumbled to her feet from the ground and asked, ¡°You suspected me from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything wrong, does it help even if I suspect you? Or do you think you¡¯re hiding things seamlessly with Arson Williams?¡±

    ¡°Things are not what you think they are, back then if it wasn¡¯t for Arson Williams, I ¡­¡±

    Not waiting for Cindy to finish her exnation, Marcy interrupted her, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about what happened between you two, I kept you in the first ce solely because of your body, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯de back just for Arson Williams,¡± the half-brother.

    ¡°Do you think you have no feelings for me at all?¡±

    Cindy looked at him and asked faintly.

    ¡°From the day you left me, I have no rtionship with you long ago, and now you have even thest trace of that rtionship choked off, today I can let you go, but after leaving this door your life and death will in also have nothing to do with me.¡±

    After saying that, Marcy turned around and walked outside.

    ¡°Marcy, you can¡¯t do this to me?¡±

    Cindy hugged Marcy, she couldn¡¯t believe he didn¡¯t have any feelings for her at all.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    Marcy forcefully broke her hand away and instructed coldly to Momo who was standing by, ¡°Send her out, I never want to see this woman again.¡±

    ¡°Marcy, don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Miss Wind please stay!¡±

    If it was before, Momo might have been a little more polite to her, but when it came to what she was doing, he didn¡¯t feel good about her at all.

    Now all that remains is disgust.

    ¡°Momo, can you help me exin?¡±

    Cindy grabbed Momo¡¯s arm and begged pitifully.

    ¡°Cindy, leave yourself onest shred of dignity!¡±

    Seeing that we all grew up together, Momo kindly advised.

    ¡°What do you know, do you know what kind of life I¡¯ve been living for him all these years? But now he is doing this to me for another woman, I am not willing, not willing ¡­¡±

    Faced with Cindy¡¯s rant, Momo has be numb to the fact that she is still unrepentant, and perhaps they were wrong from the start.

    ¡°You use the young master¡¯s feelings for you have been constantly hurt young master, but the young master even by your wounded a thousand holes still treat you as a friend, know that your days are numbered, almost everything obedient to you, but what have you done, behind the young master and another man private meeting, and that man is still the young master¡¯s life most hated man, do not you not overdo it? ¡±

    Looking at the woman in front of him who made him feel strange, Momo suddenly realized that it was really scary once a person changed his heart.

    ¡°Who are you to question me, you¡¯re just a dog by Marcy¡¯s side.¡±

    The words fell, only to hear a snap, Cindy¡¯s white face instantly red.

 Chapter 1271 I want to get married

    ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±

    Cindy covered her face and looked at Cloris, who was radiating killing intent, and questioned loudly.

    ¡°p you that are looking at the previous love, regardless of this p down, you and our love between the righteousness from now on, after you walk your sunny road, I walk my only wooden bridge.¡±

    Cloris looked at her from above, his eyes cold.

    Among so many people, Cindy¡¯s heart only fear is only her, not because she is more capable, but because Cloris is known for ruthless tactics, handling things never half-hearted, in addition to Marcy, no one can influence any of her decisions.

    ¡°Still not leaving, do you want me to throw you out?¡±

    When she didn¡¯t leave, Cloris yelled loudly.

    ¡°Count on you!¡±

    Cindy knew she couldn¡¯t do any good with Cloris around, so she covered her face and ran out crying.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me out.¡±

    Once Momo saw Cloris, the whole person was not well, a hand did not know how to put.

    ¡°Wimp!¡±

    Dropping the two words, Cloris left without even giving Momo a proper look.

    Looking at the figure of Cloris leaving, Momo stood there alone and giggled.

    ¡°Young master, you shouldn¡¯t have let Cindy go!¡±

    A person like her who eats out of the dark should be sent to the torture chamber of The Dark Night, and it¡¯s really too cheap to let her go like this.

    ¡°The reason I let her go that was because she still had some use, and although we didn¡¯t kill her, it was more painful than if we had.¡±

    Marcy stood in front of the window looking out, probably understanding why The Smith Family and The Karlsson Family had always gotten over him during this time, maybe Marks was right, he just didn¡¯t dare to face his feelings for Mayme.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    Cloris shouted several times, Marcy did not respond to her, and finally had to meekly leave.

    At this time Rose Manor, Mayme¡¯s already five-month-old belly is already very obvious, this period of time Irene will take care of her, plus the master before to help her body on the lovepulsion exorcised almost, now her whole person looks obviously fat circle.

    ¡°Mayme, drink this bowl of chicken soup.¡±

    Caelen came over with a bowl of chicken soup and sat down in front of her, picking up a spoon to feed her, when Mayme pushed it away.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry yet, I¡¯ll eatter!¡±

    During this time, Caelen¡¯s days are spent at work, studying what pregnant women eat and how to take care of her after giving birth, just like a new father.

    ¡°Irene said it¡¯s been two hours since youst ate, and besides you don¡¯t eat the kids do you?¡±

    ¡°But I really can¡¯t eat, look at how I¡¯ve been fed by you guystely, I¡¯m turning into a pig.¡±

    Pinching her fleshy cheeks, Mayme protested.

    ¡°The protest is invalid, you can¡¯t condemn my godson just because of your appearance, can you!¡±

    Saying that, Caelen stretched out his hand and gently stroked the top of Mayme¡¯s stomach, ¡°Baby, do you think Daddy Luo is right?¡±

    ¡°Well, can¡¯t I eat?¡±

    Saying that, Mayme took the chicken soup in his hand, ate a small bowl and stopped eating.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore, let¡¯s put it aside first!¡±

    ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll eatter.¡±

    Letting the dishes be taken away, Caelen immediately took a piece of candied fruit and stuffed it into her mouth, saying with a smile, ¡°Look at you now, you finally look like a pregnant woman.¡±

    ¡°You still say that? Look at my waist, it¡¯s almost as big as my previous two waists.¡±

    ¡°No matter what you be, you are the most beautiful in my eyes.¡±

    Pinching her cheek, Caelen said dotingly.

    ¡°I heard that you and the second brother teamed up to take away a lot of Marcy¡¯s business, is that true?¡±

    Caelen was slightly stunned, then smiled and asked, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°Nowadays, the inte is so advanced, do I still need someone to tell me?¡±

    Pointing to the phone, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes and said slowly.

    ¡°The book says pregnant women should y with their phones less, the radiation is high.¡±

    Caelen put her phone away and spoke softly.

    ¡°I know you and Ergo are helping me out, but what I want is to find the one who is really behind this who wants me dead, and I will only feel better in my heart if I catch him and avenge Master and Yaya.¡±

    Even if the person behind it is really him, she would like to use the legal process to take him to court and avenge them, not by the means that she is using now.

    ¡°Heartbroken?¡±

    Caelen looked at her, a sh of anger in his deep eyes, Mayme knew he was misunderstanding, reached out and gently pulled his arm, saying, ¡°You misunderstand, I just don¡¯t want to have too much entanglement with him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Is that really all there is to it?¡±

    Looking at the girl in front of him, whom he wanted to take care of with his life, Caelen asked with some uncertainty.

    ¡°Do you think there is any possibility for him and I to continue to be together after this incident?¡±

    With those words, Caelen also realized that he was too excited and said apologetically to Mayme, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have questioned you.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I just want to live every day like Susan does now, and as for the rest I don¡¯t want to think about it at all.¡±

    Her only wish now is to give birth to this child in a t Abby, then settle down in a better ce and live out her life with the child.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡±

    Looking at her, Caelen made a solemn promise.

    Karen came back from Ryan¡¯s ce and locked herself up inside the Orchid Garden. Judy went over there twice, but she didn¡¯t open the door no matter how much everyone called her.

    ¡°What the hell is going on here? She¡¯s been locked in her room since she got back from the hospital, and she won¡¯t open the door no matter how much she¡¯s called.¡±

    ¡°Mom, take it easy, I¡¯ll try.¡±

    With that, Rosemary walked to the door of the room and was just raising her hand to knock when Karen came out of it with a pale face.

    ¡°Karen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m getting married.¡±

    Just as Karen spoke, Rosemary reached out and touched her forehead, saying, ¡°No fever?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, I¡¯m ready to marry Gaby.¡±

    Rosemary and Judy looked at each other, pulled Karen to sit down in the living room, and said slowly, ¡°Mom knows it¡¯s hard for you about Gaby, but have you really thought it through?¡±

    ¡°What happened and why did you suddenly make such a decision?¡±

    If it were the old days Rosemary would have supported her without saying a word, but now in this situation, she is joking with her life¡¯s happiness!

    ¡°Sister, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing at this moment, and I hope you will respect my decision.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Looking at Karen like this, Judy¡¯s heart really hurts, if the two of them are truly in love, whether as a mother or as a person who hase through, she will respect her decision, but the problem now is that she herself does not know what her feelings for Gaby in the end, if only because of guilt and choose to get married, then ultimately regret is still their own.

 Chapter 1272 The mystery man is Chad

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nonsense?¡±

    Adrian was angry when he heard Karen say she wanted to get married.

    Not to mention their opinions, even if they agree, those old guys will agree? When the timees, the Bernard Family will not be able to turn the world upside down.

    ¡°Even if we agree, will the old guys at The Bernard Family agree?¡±

    Even if Gaby wasn¡¯t injured today, Karen would have to go through some setbacks if she wanted to be with him, not to mention the fact that Gaby doesn¡¯t know if she¡¯s alive or dead yet.

    ¡°What those old guys think has nothing to do with me, and my daughter¡¯s marriage is not their turn to worry about, which I told you clearly before, and this is also the condition you promised me when you announced Karen¡¯s identity.¡±

    When ites to the gang, Judy doesn¡¯t have a good face, and by implication, she doesn¡¯t have a good face for Adrian either.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do what I promised you, but there¡¯s always a way to go through, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    In front of Judy, Adrian is a little bit of a stand, the whole person gentle can drip water.

    ¡°Those I can not care, if The Bernard Family really care so much about the so-called identity background, I do not mind to take Karen back to Rice, after all, before you we are also nning to settle back in Rice.¡±

    Judy hates the old ideas of the old, old-fashioned people in the family, if it were not for the fact that she was just a daughter of an ordinary family, she would not have been unmarried and pregnant and brought the child to the country, and finally lost the child, every time she thinks of this, she hates those people in The Bernard Family.

    ¡°Ran, take it easy for now, since I promised you I will do it, now let¡¯s solve the immediate problem first, as for theter thingster, okay?¡±

    Adrian said hastily and ingratiatingly.

    He knew that Judy had a great deal of animosity towards The Bernard Family, and also knew that she had a hand in leaving her family¡¯s old man in the first ce. Although she had stopped counting and had gotten Karen to acknowledge him, he was still terrified that one day she would take Karen and leave him again.

    ¡°I think it is necessary to talk to Karen about this matter, I believe she said such words must have other concerns, find time for me to have a good chat with her.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Even if she really wanted to marry Gaby, it would have to wait until Gaby woke up.

    ¡°Well, then, you tell her, no matter what the status of the person she likes the other side, as long as they are like each other, we as parents will not oppose, the ultimate want is her happiness on it.¡±

    A Tammy smile shed across Judy¡¯s face after Adrian said this, so you can imagine how much pressure Adrian had to face when he said it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pass it on to her.¡±

    ¡°Well, you work harder on this matter, I have to fly to the F country side tonight to attend a symposium, it may take three days, take care of yourselves in these days.¡±

    Adrian couldn¡¯t help but dictate, even though he was in his own home.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the old guys in your family can¡¯t do anything to me yet?¡±

    Judy finished this sentence, Adrian could not help but smile, indeed, now she is the firstdy of the United Nations, holding the economic lifeline of so many countries, even if they are not convinced in their hearts, they have to admit.

    ¡°Well, if there¡¯s anything you need to do, you call Doyle.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Adrian finished his exnation and left in a hurry, as the leader of a country, every minute is cherished like gold.

    ¡°Missy, someone outside asked me to give you this letter.¡±

    A maid handed the letter in her hand to Rosemary.

    ¡°Who sent this?¡±

    Rosemary took the letter and asked as she opened it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, the man left after delivering the letter, and he said you would understand when you read it.¡±

    Please meet me at the Blue Piano Cafe for a preview of your mother¡¯s death. Signed Z

    Looking at the name attached below, Rosemary searched hard in her mind and finally determined that she really didn¡¯t know him.

    ¡°By the way, the man also said that Missy should go by herself in disguise.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Looking at the handwriting on the letter, Rosemary always felt like she had seen the words somewhere, but she just couldn¡¯t remember.

    Back to the room, Rosemary gave herself a simple makeup, put on a sun hat, sunsses, everything was organized, and left the presidential pce.

    Whatever awaits her ahead, she¡¯s going to find out who really killed her mother.¡±

    Today¡¯s Rosemary is wearing a ck halter dress, and the whole thing looks stylish and sexy.

    ¡°Wee, do you have an appointment?¡±

    Upon entering, a waiter approached with a smile and asked Rosemary.

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Mr. Z.¡±

    ¡°Please follow me!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The waiter led her directly to the door of a private room and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Z is inside, please, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary smiled and nodded, pushing open the door to see a young man leaning back on the couch with his back to her.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Rosemary, may I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s been a long time!¡±

    The man turned to look at Rosemary with a smile and a look of intense joy in his eyes.

    ¡°Chad?¡±

    Looking at Chad standing in front of her, Rosemary was so excited that she couldn¡¯t even speak, and her eyes kept ncing at him, fearing that she had mistaken him for someone else.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t recognize me after two years of not seeing me?¡±

    ¡°Chad it¡¯s really you, where the hell have you been all these years?¡±

    Looking at him standing unharmed in front of her, Rosemary was both happy and angry.

    Happy because he is safe and sound, angry indeed angry at him for leaving without saying goodbye, and this away for two years without a bit of news, everyone thought he was gone.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you everything about me for a while, but you, how are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good!¡±

    Other than not hearing from him, it¡¯s all good.

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to see you sitting in front of me unharmed. By the way, what¡¯s going on with you and Peggy, are those rumors on the inte true?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe that?¡±

    Rosemary asked rhetorically with a smile.

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t believe it. The Rosemary I know can¡¯t even argue, so how could she kill each other over a few words?¡±

    Listening to his words, Rosemary¡¯s heart was happy that after so many years of not seeing him, he still had confidence in her.

    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t let you down.¡±

    Chad looked at Rosemary, who had lost a lot of weight, and said heartily, ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Looking at her figure, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°I have a standard figure, and people can¡¯t even ask for it.¡±

    ¡°Two years no see, you¡¯re still as confident as ever.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, when have you ever seen me not confident.¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary felt like they were back to that moment when they first met and were bragging about themselves to each other just as much as they are now.

 Chapter 1273 Giving up the chairmanship

    In the conference room on the top floor of The Grant Group, Wilson sat in the main seat, looking down at the shareholders who were asionally exchanging pleasantries, his bony fingers tapping on the table with each stroke, his face expressionless.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, are you really going to hand over yourpany to a stranger?¡±

    This shareholder, although holding a small number of shares, has been a loyal supporter of Wilson.

    ¡°Lu has said since its creation that whoever has the most shares in thepany will be the new chairman of The Grant Group, this is the rules and regtions of thepany since its creation, since today Lu does not have as many shares in his hands as others, then naturally he will give up the position of chairman to someone more talented. ¡±

    ¡°It seems that this nephew of mine is not as unfeeling as the legend says, ah, originally uncle I was worried that you would not give up this chairman position, but from the looks of it now, it seems that all this I was worried for nothing.¡±

    Laurent Grant¡¯s ck handmade suit outlines his robust and perfect body more upright, and his handsome and cool face carries a wicked smile that makes peoplepletely afraid topare with his actual age.

    ¡°Uncle has done so much for this chairman¡¯s position, if I¡¯m pressing on tightly, wouldn¡¯t that be sorry for the efforts uncle has put in these days.¡±

    Wilson stood up and looked at this uncle of his with a smile, his lips curved up in a Tammy arc.

    ¡°Thank you for your nephew¡¯spliment, uncle I am obliged to do so.¡±

    Laurent Grant was not angry at all with Wilson¡¯s praise, but on the contrary, was very happy to ept it.

    ¡°I hope The Grant Group will do better and better under my uncle¡¯s leadership, and my nephew looks forward to it.¡±

    After that, Wilson walked up to Laurent Grant and said faintly in the voice of only two people, ¡°If I know that you do something with thepany that you shouldn¡¯t do, then don¡¯t me me for disregarding thest thought of family.¡±

    Laurent Grant¡¯s lips curled and said, ¡°Uncle I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡±

    Leaving thepany, Wilson came directly to the S Group president¡¯s office, once he entered Joseph felt an eerie coldness greet him and looked up to see Wilson walking in.

    ¡°Things are done?¡±

    ¡°Well, where¡¯s the information I need?¡±

    ¡°Here it is, take a look.¡±

    Joseph took out a copy of the information from the drawer and handed it to him and continued, ¡°This is some information we found out, recently your uncle is talking about purchasing a batch of arms, and the quantity is three times as much as before, the ce of delivery, the time has been clearly mapped out, what do we need to do next?¡±

    ¡°Did you find out who¡¯s behind him?¡±

    ¡°Not for the time being, but we found that he had several batches of orders from Cheney in the previous two years, and he seems to have a good friendship with Cheney, even when we attacked Cheney before, he was behind the scene to help.¡±

    Wilson did not expect him to have such a deep personal rtionship with Cheney, it seems that this uncle is even more uplicated than he thought.

    It¡¯s really a deep hide!

    ¡°What¡¯s been going on at Clement¡¯stely?¡±

    Since Laurent Grant is a close friend of Cheney, it is natural that Clement here can not have no movement at all.

    Moreover, he did not believe from the beginning that Clement stayed in C City simply to expand their mafia power, there must be some other conspiracy for them toe here.

    ¡°This is not true, they are still working normally as usual, and there is nothing abnormally wrong.¡±

    Speaking of which, Joseph has also been wondering, by definition, to Clement¡¯s style of action, should not be so Susan.

    ¡°Your people have been exposed.¡±

    After a moment of contemtion, Wilson spoke slowly.

    For the mafia this Missy¡¯s character, Wilson still has some understanding, she did not kill the people he sent to him is already very polite to him.

    ¡°It seems this Clement never believed us from the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you believe them from the beginning, too?¡±

    The business world is like this, there is no permanent enemy, and no permanent friend.

    What¡¯s more, Clement is still the future sessor of the mafia, as Cheney¡¯s sessor, if she was really so easily fooled by them, then she would not be Clement.

    ¡°You let the spirit quickly finish the matter in the deep city, and then go to meet with Roger, I will go back to the headquarters tomorrow, this time here you keep a good eye on, as soon as there is any news, notify me.¡±

    ¡°Good, just isn¡¯t it too inviting for you to go back to headquarters now?¡±

    After all, the people over there have been waiting for him to show up, and if this time appears, it will undoubtedly give those people the opportunity to deal with it tantly.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to get out, too.¡±

    Dormant for so long, those old guys have long been waiting impatiently, he should also send a big gift to them.

    Joseph knows that in everything he makes a decision he has his own reasoning, and he just needs to do what he is told.

    ¡°By the way, what are you going to do with The Flower family¡¯s business after you take it down?¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    When he promised to help him take back all the properties of The Flower family, now that he has all the evidence in hand, the only thing he needs to do now is to find a suitable opportunity to announce it.

    ¡°I n to hand over thepany to my dad after I take it down, I have already discussed with my dad, as for me, I never wanted to inherit The Flower family¡¯s estate from the beginning, and the reason why I did so was solely because I didn¡¯t want to see something that originally belonged to my dad given to someone else.¡±

    Back then because of his grandfather¡¯s dictatorship let all that originally belonged to his father to take away, and even after he was born and then forcibly took him away, yet now he still wants to continue to control his life, and finally wants him to be his money-making machinery.

    ¡°But have you thought through telling your parents about Demi¡¯s death?¡±

    After all, this truth is too cruel for Joseph¡¯s parents.

    ¡°Of course, only then will my father see him clearly for what he really is, and understand clearly how that Lord Father whom he respects from the bottom of his heart is a man who will do anything to get what he wants, even for his own granddaughter.¡±

    Speaking of which, Joseph¡¯s fists were clenched tightly, and his eyes were all thick with coldness.

    ¡°Just think about it, I will go to W before I go to the headquarters, and let Rosemarye back with Karen when she is done with her side of things, then you can go directly to testify against him.¡±

    The mostmon thing in the gentry is the struggle between family members, but sometimes what hurts you the most is the so-called family and family, before he met Rosemary, Wilson never had anyone in his life, and the only one he ever cared about was his brother who was born with him.

 Chapter 1274 Killing the invisible

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Mom, what did you want to see me about?¡±

    Because of Gaby¡¯s matter, Karen¡¯s mood has been very bad and the whole person is very depressed.

    ¡°Karen, have you seen Rosemary?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t seen Rosemary all morning, and Adrian had told her to take good care of them before he left, but she hadn¡¯t been gone long and Rosemary was gone.

    ¡°Is Sister not in the Heart Court?¡±

    Rosemary came over to see her early this morning, talked with her for a while, saw that she was not very energetic, let her get some rest, and then left for the day.

    ¡°No, I originally wanted to take her out for a walk after breakfast, but when I got to Heart Court I realized she wasn¡¯t even there.¡±

    ¡°Mom you first take it easy, sister may be something to go somewhere, I¡¯ll go with you to find out.¡±

    Seeing Judy¡¯s anxious look, Karen hurriedlyforted her.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Chad, is it true that you said in your letter that you know who killed my mother?¡±

    After chatting for a while first, Rosemary asked directly.

    ¡°Yes, before I saw that you have been secretly investigating the cause of your mother and your father¡¯s death, all after leaving The Grant family I stopped by and found out that the reason your mother was kidnapped back then was because someone had directly tricked your mother out.¡±

    Saying that, Chad took out a stack of photos from inside his pocket and handed them to Rosemary, saying, ¡°Would you look at this?¡±

    Rosemary took the photos, which were all in ck and white, but in her mother¡¯s day were already quite a luxury. The photos showed a woman ying with two little girls, one of whom Rosemary immediately recognized as her mother, Polly, but the woman and the other girl she did not recognize.

    ¡°This little girl was my mother when she was a child, but who is this woman and this little girl?¡±

    ¡°Are you taking a closer look?¡±

    Rosemary took the photo and looked at it again and again, but never got a good look at who they really were.

    Seeing this, Chad took a photo from her hand and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t say you don¡¯t recognize it, in fact I was like you when I got it at first, but you do know these two people in this photo.¡±

    Hearing Chad say that, Rosemary was even more confused. If it really was someone she knew, there was no reason she couldn¡¯t recognize it.

    ¡°This woman is Erica, your grandfather¡¯s current wife, and this little girl I don¡¯t have to say you should know who it is, right?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying this is my grandmother and this is Fannie?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the photo of this beautiful looking woman, who was really hard to associate with the Erica of today.

    ¡°Did you think the woman in the photo was particrly good-looking, and now the Erica you say you saw is nothing like this woman, in terms of features or otherwise?¡±

    ¡°Well, even though people are old, but at least her features are still there!¡±

    Even if Erica¡¯s features have changed a bit because of her age, then Fannie should have inherited some of her genes!

    ¡°And what if she¡¯s moved the knife?¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary¡¯s eyes snapped open and she looked at Chad with an expression of disbelief.

    Seeing the doubt in her heart, Chad said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t believe it yet, both of them have really all gone under the knife.¡±

    ¡°When your grandfather and your grandmother gave birth to your mother just after the rise of your grandfather¡¯s career, and at that time your grandmother¡¯s sister is also Erica just came to join your grandparents, and because it was just the rise of your grandfather¡¯s career at that time, the time to apany your mother naturally is not so much, and this time Erica¡¯s appearance is undoubtedly for your So Erica stayed with The Bernard Family for two years and took care of your mother for two years. The original everything seems to be perfect, but no one expected that not long after Erica left The Bernard Family, both mother and daughter were disfigured, and at that time Fannie was just ten years old, your grandmother¡¯s know the news after every day in tears, and your grandfather¡¯s career at that time can be said to be prosperous, so they found for them The Bernard Family¡¯s nightmare also began slowly from that moment. ¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Are you saying that Erica is the reason my mother was kidnapped?¡±

    Somehow, Rosemary couldn¡¯t believe that the elegant and quiet grandmother could be one of the murderers of her mother.

    ¡°Or can you say yes or no?¡±

    Chad picked up the coffee on the table lightly garnished a sip, continued: ¡°your mother was eight years old, Fannie has been thirteen years old, at that time the girl thirteen years old already know a lot, and your grandfather when he was young and your uncle, plus your grandfather to your grandmother can be said to be pampered, pampered, naturally also let many women envy and Heart love.¡±

    ¡°You mean Erica was already in love with her brother-inw at that time, and it was known to Fannie.¡±

    If this is really the case, wouldn¡¯t her grandmother have attracted a wolf back?

    ¡°I should say that mother and daughter are in love with a man at the same time.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary¡¯s brain had long been convoluted and her heart was fluttering with shock at the information Chad had brought to the table.

    ¡°But Fannie¡¯s love is just a longing for a father¡¯s love kind of love, however the nightmare really started originally because your uncle came back from the army and doted on your mother so that Fannie, who was already longing for everything, had an idea that she wanted to take everything over, and it did happen in the end.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s terrible, it¡¯s terrible.¡±

    At first she and her uncle only suspected that she was involved in this matter, but it never urred to them that she had nned it all.

    Looking at the pale Rosemary, Chad looked at her and asked worriedly, ¡°Are you okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°From what you just said, Fannie nned all of this and Erica was in the know at the time, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, except that after your mother was kidnapped, Erica secretly found the men who kidnapped your mother behind Fannie¡¯s back, had them take your mother away, and then made the scene of pretending to tear the ticket, both to convince The Bernard Family that the girl soaked in seawater was your mother, and at the same time achieved everything she wanted .¡±

    After listening to Chad¡¯s words, Rosemary felt her whole body¡¯s blood freeze, at that moment she realized thatpared to those who wanted her life before, they really are nothing, what is called killing in the invisible, she really saw today.

 Chapter 1275 will still love you as you are now?

    ¡°Did you find Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°No, the phone couldn¡¯t be reached, I just went and asked the doorman, they said they saw her go out early in the morning.¡±

    Now it is already 2 pm, ording to Rosemary¡¯s character, even if there is an urgent matter to go out did not have time to say, during the period will call to inform, but now she not only did not call, even the phone can not be reached.

    ¡°I was really worried that something had happened to her.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be anxious, your sister will be fine.¡±

    In fact, Karen herself did not believe herself when she said this.

    ¡°So? You guys wait for news at home, I¡¯ll take a few people out to look for it outside.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    Doyle nced at Karen and nodded.

    ¡°Mom, you wait for our news at home and give us a call if your sisteres back.¡±

    ¡°Good, you guys be safe on the road too.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, it¡¯s not good!¡±

    Chad was about to leave the cafe when he saw his subordinate who had just secretly sent Rosemary home.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris was taken away.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±

    It seems that the other party has been premeditated from the beginning, waiting for the moment when Rosemary left the presidential pce.

    Thinking about it, Chad regretted not escorting her back himself.

    ¡°For the time being, we haven¡¯t found out yet, but I¡¯ve asked someone to follow, and soon we¡¯ll have news as well.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    With that, Chad picked up his phone and dialed a number and said; ¡°Rosemary was taken away, just now.¡±

    ¡°Well, I know, okay!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Chad took out hisputer and started locating it.

    Rosemary woke up to see herself being taken to an abandoned factory and moved to find her hands and feet tied.

    After trying to struggle for a while, the door opened and a blinding white light shot straight into Rosemary¡¯s eyes, and Rosemary subconsciously tilted her head gently to the side.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    A cold female voice slowly sounded in Rosemary¡¯s ears, a voice that sounded familiar, but just couldn¡¯t recall it for a while.

    Rosemary slowly looked up and saw a woman in a ck leather jacket and pants looking down at her with a light smile on her lips.

    ¡°Who are you? What do you want to do?¡±

    Looking in front of him, except for the voice d¨¦j¨¤ vu, Rosemary could not recall where he had seen it.

    ¡°Who am I that The Great Young Lady hasn¡¯t heard?¡±

    The woman squatted in front of Rosemary¡¯s face, her red lips smiling as she asked.

    Rosemary looked at the woman, the body slightly trembled, this woman looked at Rosemary¡¯s eyes are all angry and vengeful hatred, this look she had seen in the eyes of Fang Ling, could she be ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re Cecilia?¡±

    ¡°It seems The Great Young Lady hasn¡¯t forgotten about me?¡±

    Cecilia grabbed Rosemary¡¯s chin with a lurid grin on her face.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s beautiful, jealous face, Cecilia gently caressed it and slowly said, ¡°Do you think if I let you repeat what I went through back then on you, I wonder if Mr. Grant would still love you as much as he does now?¡±

    Rosemary felt that her blood was cold. She had heard what Cecilia had gone through that year, but she was to me for it.

    ¡°Cecilia, I told you not to mess around, you can find a city where no one knows you and live the life you want if you want to, or you won¡¯t even have thatst, only chance of survival.¡±

    Now Cecilia gives her the feeling like a crazy person, at any time and anywhere may do things you can not think of, so this moment he is really afraid to anger her.

    Snap ¡­

    Rosemary¡¯s white face instantly floated clear p marks, Cecilia forcefully grabbed Rosemary¡¯s chin, a cold killing intent shed in her eyes, ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t think I will let you off just because you say so, the shame you made me suffer all those years I will get it back from you one by one, and I will also put her I¡¯m going to get back the shame you put on me all those years ago, and I¡¯m going to show her live to everyone, to see what a *** the perfect Rosemary is in their minds.¡±

    After saying that, Cecilia pushed her to the ground with a hand, a sharp pain came from her jaw, but the pain here was far less than the chill that was about to choke her heart.

    Because she left in too much of a hurry, she didn¡¯t even have time to tell Karen and the others, and now she¡¯s in Cecilia¡¯s hands, and this time she may really be in trouble.

    For now she can only dy as long as possible, hoping that they will find out that she has disappeared and then find her as soon as possible.

    However, Cecilia seemed to know what was in her mind and looked at Rosemary and said with a smile, ¡°Are you thinking of stalling with me so that Wilson or your uncle cane to your rescue?¡±

    Seeing a sh of surprise on Rosemary¡¯s face, Ceciliaughed even more, ¡°Came up to Rosemary and whispered, ¡°I think you¡¯d better stop daydreaming, Wilson is busy fighting with her uncle for The Grant Group, while your adored As for your brother-inw Chad, he¡¯s even busier because he¡¯s busy ying the game of eagle catching chickens?¡±

    After saying that, Ceciliaughed loudly, when a rude man walked in and spoke to Cecilia, ¡°Missy, the ship hase.¡±

    ¡°Good, bring her to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Cecilia, where are you taking me?¡±

    Seeing that she was going to take herself away, Rosemary¡¯s body kept backing up, but no matter how much she struggled, she still couldn¡¯t escape being taken away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to let you die that easily, didn¡¯t I just tell you that? I¡¯m going to give you a good taste of what you did to me back then, but don¡¯t worry, I promise you¡¯ll thank me for it.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary intuitively a burst of pain came and cked out before her eyes and she knew nothing.

    ¡°Are all the arrangements made there?¡±

    ¡°Yes, most of the people who came up this time are people of distinguished status, and this party was organized by the second youngest, even if they find someone, but if they want to take them away from the second youngest¡¯s mouth that will depend on whether they have the ability to do so.¡±

    Otherwise, others will not give him a nickname called the Pce of Hell, as long as the people on his turf, no matter what your identity is, all will be those powerful people ravaged * y * doll.

    Compared with ¡°Night¡±, it is obvious that ¡°Night¡± where the treatment is much better than here.

    After all, in the ¡°night¡± there is at least a chance to live, and into the Hall of Hades is impossible to have a chance to survive, and even if there is that is a miracle.

 Chapter 1276 Rosemary is missing

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    Chad looked at the car in front of him that kept taking them around in circles, a sense of foreboding hit him and ordered the man in front of him, ¡°Find a way to stop that car in front of me!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    When Chad stopped the car, only to find that there was no one in the car except a driver, who had already been scared of them and stood with his hands on his head, shivering.

    ¡°Say, where did the girl you took in the car go?¡±

    Chad grabbed his opponent¡¯s cor, and his eyes were full of cold killing intent.

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t see any women ah?¡±

    The driver looked at the murderous Chad with a dumbfounded look on his face, he just agreed to help people drive around the street, and did not speed and did not vite thew, do not understand why they want to stop him.

    ¡°Is this car yours?¡±

    ¡°No ¡­ no, it was someone who gave me a thousand dors to drive around downtown in this car for a day.¡±

    On hearing this, Chad mmed his fist heavily on the car next to him, the driver was scared by his sudden action and fell to his knees, his legs kept shivering, his voice trembled and said, ¡°This ¡­ gentleman, I really did not do anything illegal, and the girl you just said I also I really did not see, I¡¯m just an ordinary cab driver, please look at my old and young, let me go!¡±

    The driver man is also scared by Chad¡¯s appearance, the heart has long regretted to the intestines, should have known that earning this thousand dors will be so difficult, beat him to death will not want.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, what do we do now?¡±

    The man in ck looked at Chad, who was covered in cold, and asked for instructions.

    ¡°You just said the man gave you a thousand dors, right?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Yes ¡­ yes ¡­ yes!¡±

    With that, I saw Chad pull out a wad of cash from his wallet and hand it to him, saying, ¡°Here¡¯s the money, you keep driving around like that guy asked you to, and remember, I shouldn¡¯t have to teach you what to say and what not to say!¡±

    ¡°Know, know!¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    By the time the driver looked up, Chad was gone.

    Seeing this, the driver man sat paralyzed on the ground and kept reaching out to wipe the beads of sweat on his forehead.

    ¡°We got yed by the other side, they deliberately got someone to drive that car around the street, and it looked as if they were trying to get Rosemary out of here.¡±

    Chad took out his cell phone and made a call while analyzing it.

    The other party was silent for a while and said, ¡°You find a way to inform Wilson, he has the right to know when something like this happens.¡±

    Joseph is currently sitting in his gazebo leisurely drinking afternoon tea,pared with Chad¡¯s expression, Joseph is very calm.

    ¡°But now Lu¡¯s side he simply can¡¯t leave?¡±

    Not he is selfish, but this time some things happened in the family he also heard, although he is not very good feeling to this brother, but after all, The Grant Group is the property of The Grant family, in any case he is also a member of The Grant family.

    ¡°Your big brother has quit The Grant Group, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯ll be attending here soon.¡±

    Chad¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as he wondered why Wilson would give up The Grant Group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since he chose to do this, naturally there is a reason for him to do so, you should support him!¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Wilson had arrived in W and went straight to the presidential pce, but as soon as he got off the bus, he heard the news that Rosemary was missing.

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on, and how did Rosemary disappear?¡±

    Judy looked at the sudden appearance of Wilson, as if seeing floating in the vast sea of pontoons, a hand grabbed Wilson¡¯s arm, anxious face said: ¡°Wilson, you finally came back, Rosemary is missing.¡±

    ¡°Mom, what¡¯s going on, isn¡¯t Rosemary with you guys all the time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we are indeed always together, but yesterday Karen some difort, I saw her face some bad let here back to rest, but this morning she also went to the Orchid Garden, see Karen is still resting and came back first, but when I came to find her again, she has disappeared, the doorman said that this morning Rosemary received a delivery, not long after reading the delivery she left in a hurry. The doorman said that Rosemary received a delivery this morning, not long after reading the delivery she left in a hurry, originally we thought she had something to do, but until almost lunch, I called her she has not answered, and finally simply turned off the phone.¡±

    No good, Rosemary must be something wrong, otherwise with her character is impossible to not contact them until now.

    ¡°Mom, wait at home for the call and call me as soon as you hear from Rosemary.¡±

    After saying that, Wilson hurriedly left.

    ¡°Doyle, what to do, still can¡¯t find my sister.¡±

    They had searched the neighborhood and never saw Rosemary.

    ¡°Hello, are you looking for someone?¡±

    A small child who looked like a student approached them and asked.

    ¡°Little sister, look, have you seen this sister?¡±

    Karen took the phone and put it in front of the little girl and asked in a gentle tone.

    The little girl looked at the photo on her phone and nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve seen it!¡±

    ¡°Little sister, can you tell my sister where you have seen this sister?¡± ,

    ¡°I seem to see this sister being dragged on a car by two uncles at noon today after school, the license te number I did not see very clearly.¡±

    Hearing this, Doyle and Karen¡¯s faces bristled as they pulled out a hundred dors and handed it to the little girl, saying, ¡°Thank you little sister, this hundred dors is for you to buy something delicious for yourself.¡±

    ¡°Thank you sister!¡±

    Receiving the money, the little girl was happy to leave.

    ¡°Doyle, what do we do now, I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±

    Karen leaned against the car, her whole body weak, her mind full of images of Rosemary being dragged away by the man in ck.

    ¡°Missy you do not worry first, I will now go back to have someone pull out the downtown surveince, I believe that soon there will be Missy¡¯s news.¡±

    At this moment she doesn¡¯t know who she can trust except Doyle, Karen.

    Inside the presidential pce, Olina Doyle rushed into Fannie¡¯s room in a panic, looked at her mother, who was lying on a recliner doing a face mask, and hurriedly asked, ¡°Mom, did you do that?¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡±

    Gently patting the mask on her face, Fannie asked carelessly.

    Olina Doyle ripped the mask off her mother¡¯s face as soon as she looked at her mother with a serious expression and asked, ¡°Rosemary is missing, did you have someone do it?¡±

    Although she also wanted to get rid of Rosemary, she would not be foolish enough to do so at this juncture.

 Chapter 1277 Deeply Hidden

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Fannie scraped herself out of the recliner and looked at Olina Doyle and asked.

    ¡°Rosemary is missing, and I heard from the family maid that she was kidnapped.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really God¡¯s help.¡± Originally Fannie was worried about finding a good opportunity to get at Rosemary, but she didn¡¯t expect to help her do it.

    Olina Doyle looked at the joying out of the corners of her own mother¡¯s eyes and was even more anxious, ¡°Mom, did you really have Rosemary kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°When did I say that I kidnapped her?¡±

    Although she has been looking for an opportunity to get rid of Rosemary, but because there has not been a suitable opportunity, coupled with the recent Adrian investigation is very strict, she even in hate Rosemary can only temporarily put up with this anger.

    ¡°Is it true that you didn¡¯t kidnap them?¡±

    Olina Doyle let Ran uneasy to ask again.

    ¡°Howe you don¡¯t even believe in my words, mommy? Wouldn¡¯t mommy lie to you?¡±

    Fannie was furious at Olina Doyle¡¯s questioning.

    ¡°Mom I don¡¯t mean that, my uncle has been investigating Peggy¡¯s murder and Rosemary¡¯s detention in the freezer on Cloud and Sky for some time now, and I¡¯m worried that if I find out something, I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll be ¡­ before ¡±

    Although she hates Rosemary for taking away the love of her heart and wants Rosemary to leave Wilson forever, the time is far from right.

    Fannie knew what she was worried about and grabbed her hand and patted it gently,forting her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as mommy is here, nothing will happen to you.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s car had just pulled out of the presidential pce when he received an unfamiliar phone number.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Big brother is me.¡±

    Chad¡¯s low, slightly raspy voice came over the phone.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Wilson¡¯s ice-like voice asked directly.

    Chad quickly gave an address and within ten minutes, Wilson was in front of him.

    ¡°Have you heard from Rosemary?¡±

    For this brother, the only thing that can make them calm and talk properly is about Rosemary, no matter what happened before, Wilson still trusts the brother in front of him more than that uncle of his.

    ¡°Well, I just investigated and found out that the person who kidnapped my sister-inw is Cecilia.¡±

    ¡°Cecilia?¡±

    Wilson raised an eyebrow, apparently he was not at all impressed with this woman named Cecilia.

    ¡°Cecilia used to be an artist under Skyway Entertainment, and then because in being designed behind the scenes sister-inw, you had Joseph expose the photos of her and the producer together, and after that I believe you know what happened.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out where Rosemary is?¡±

    Now Wilson¡¯s concern is not what he once did to this woman called Cecilia, but most of all whether Rosemary is safe and where she is at the moment.

    ¡°Cecilia took her sister-inw away in a boat, where exactly to go is not yet found, but from their route seems to be heading west to the ind.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the ind to the west of the sea Darcy¡¯s private ind?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words fell, suddenly remembered something, took out his phone and quickly dialed out, ¡°Help me find out where Darcy is these days? As soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°Are you saying, big brother, that Cecilia is likely to send her sister-inw to Darcy¡¯s boat?¡±

    ¡°Hopefully, I¡¯m overthinking it.¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    In less than a minute, Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang again, pick up the phone, the phone side soon came a male voice, ¡°Today the second young master held a banquet on the ind, the banquet invited a lot of distinguished people from various countries to participate.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Just by seeing Wilson¡¯s ugly face, Chad already knew that things were really as they were supposed to be.

    ¡°Marks, prepare an invitation to West Ind for me in ten minutes.¡±

    Rosemary woke up again when she was taken to a very small room, after a long bumpy ride, at the moment her whole body is almost deted.

    ¡°Watch the people for me, never make any mistakes, or your life and mine will not be saved.¡±

    A thick male voice came from outside the door, Rosemary struggled to stand up, a pungent smell to the face, however, this smell Rosemary in the familiar.

    It was the fishy smell of seawater apanied by seaweed.

    But now that she¡¯s been brought on board, Rosemary can¡¯t really do anything except beg Wilson to find her sooner.

    It was, a footstep came from outside, and in a moment the door of the room was pushed open and in walked two young girls.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the girl in front of her, who was a little younger than her, and asked calmly.

    ¡°This is West Ind, this is the clothes that the second youngest asked us to prepare for you, should you behave yourself and change or should we change for you?¡±

    One of the girls ced her clothes on a side table, her tone cold with disdain.

    Untying the ropes Rosemary had tied around her, the girl added, ¡°Don¡¯t try to escape, you won¡¯t get away.¡±

    Saying that, the girl saw that Rosemary had no intention of changing herself, so she reached out to help her undress.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    Rosemary subconsciously took a few steps back, her eyes warily looking at the two girls in front of her.

    Just before Rosemary stood still, Rosemary¡¯s face had been pped by the other party on the face, and it was hot and painful.

    ¡°What the fuck are you pretending to be serious with me now, hurry up and change it for me, or see how I clean you up.¡±

    Rosemary did not expect these two seemingly weak girls in front of her to be deeply hidden, and it seemed that her chances of escaping from here were almost non-existent.

    ¡°I advise you to be honest, or what awaits you next will not be as simple as this p.¡±

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do when you catch me here?¡±

    ¡°Mene to West Ind to find joy, and women appear on West Ind naturally to provide joy, so do you understand better?¡±

    After they reminded her of this, Rosemary thought of what Cecilia had whispered in her ear and shuddered.

    But even if she does nothing, she can¡¯t escape being tortured. Instead of that, she should go out first and see if she might still have a chance to escape.

    If it is really to the moment of escape, then she only have a death barely insulted.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    Rosemary took the clothes and slowly walked aside.

    ¡°Won¡¯t it be less painful to wake up early?¡±

    The girl gave Rosemary a disdainful look and sat down on the sidelines.

    Seeing that they had no intention of leaving, Rosemary knew that even if she said it, it would be in vain, so she silently took off the clothes she was wearing and changed into the clothes they had prepared.

    Changing clothes and following them out, Rosemary then realized that this was an extremely luxurious cruise ship with people from different countries on board, yet there was a man in ck standing in every corner of the ship.

 Chapter 1278 Targeted Prey

    It seems that it is almost impossible to escape from here.

    However Rosemary noticed that from the moment she appeared, the men on the ship looked at her with smiles, yet the way they looked at her made her ufortable, as if she was prey being watched.

    What Rosemary doesn¡¯t know is that she is prey in the eyes of those people at the moment.

    ¡°Sunny, you look so pretty today.¡±

    At that moment, a man walked up to the girl called Sunny in front of Rosemary and grabbed her breasts with his hands without saying a word.

    However, just when Rosemary thought she would be angry, the girl called Sunny fell into the man¡¯s arms, and her hand naturally went to the man¡¯s lower body, with a lustful smile on her delicate face.

    ¡°Nasty, I¡¯ve always been so pretty, okay?¡±

    ¡°Then let me see if you¡¯re that pretty every day.¡±

    The man said his hand to Sunny¡¯s bottom, and the girl called Sunny soon began to breathe heavily, Rosemary looked incredulously at what was happening in front of her, subconsciously don¡¯t face, but more to her surprise, these two people directly in front of so many people staged a real live spring Pce, all the panting soundsing from the ears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The other girl gave Rosemary a look and said loudly.

    Rosemary hurriedly followed, with blush-inducing moans constantlying from behind her.

    The girl led her continuously through the deckyer byyer until she came to the topmostyer and stopped at the door of an iparably luxurious room.

    The girl knocked on the door and pushed the door in directly, and what caught Rosemary¡¯s eyes was arge room all staged a reality show, Rosemary subconsciously wanted to escape, but the girl pushed hard, the whole person stumbled a step, only to feel a tight waist, the whole person was a pair ofrge hands to hold.

    ¡°You¡¯re the gift they sent over to me today?¡±

    Darcy¡¯s demonic handsome face showed a seductive smile, and his bony hand gently stroked Rosemary¡¯s fair face.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary raised her hand and pped Darcy¡¯s face without thinking, and Darcy, who was holding her, didn¡¯t expect her to do anything, so she took Rosemary¡¯s p for granted.

    However the crisp p also instantly froze the air in the room, Darcy reached out and touched the face that had been hit by Rosemary, and just when everyone thought that the woman was about to be thrown into the sea by Darcy to feed the fish, Darcy was heardughing at Rosemary, ¡°Not bad, I Darcy from birth until now or The first time I was beaten by a woman, it seems you are more interesting than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, you¡¯d better hurry up and release me, or if my uncle finds out, you won¡¯t have a good time.¡±

    Rosemary at the moment is really scared by the scene on this boat, afraid that if you are not careful, those men will jump on them.

    At the word, Darcy issued a sneer, slowly stood up, however, a six-foot-seven height Rosemary on a six-foot-nine Darcy in front of, as if it was a clown.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Darcy slowly approached Rosemary, as if hearing a joke, and said, ¡°It seems that you do not know where you are standing at this moment, since you do not know, then I do not mind making you understand clearly before you die, to save you from making a fearless struggle.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you were before, the moment you set foot on this ship, you are already destined to be a ything for all of us, but there hasn¡¯t been a thorny rose like you here for a long time, if you serve this young master well, this young master doesn¡¯t mind keeping you around, after all, it¡¯s an immense honor to stay by this young master¡¯s side. ¡±

    Darcy yanked her into his arms, clutching her tightly in his embrace, not allowing her another chance to resist.

    ¡°What exactly do you want to do to spare me?¡±

    ¡°I just want you!¡±

    At the sound of the words, Darcy pinned her down on the couch and reached out to rip Rosemary¡¯s clothes off.

    ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    Rosemary kept struggling, the sound of her clothes tearing made her feel more humiliated than ever, and with all her strength she lifted her knee hard and kicked Darcy hard in the lower part of her body.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Bitch* ¡­¡±

    The pain beneath her body made Darcy push Rosemary hard, only to hear a thud, Rosemary¡¯s head hit the sharp corner of a side table, blood instantly flowed slowly down from Rosemary¡¯s white forehead.

    ¡°Someone, send this bitch to the bottom, I¡¯d like to see how she¡¯ll still act noble for me when she gets there.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The people in the room couldn¡¯t help but change their faces when they heard Darcy¡¯s words, and their bodies couldn¡¯t help but lean to the side.

    ¡°Second young man, Mr. Scott is here.¡±

    At that moment, a man in ck outside the door hurriedly came in and addressed Darcy.

    At that, Darcy yelled at the others, ¡°Stop it all and get out of here right now.¡±

    ¡°You, go and tell those people to stop, quick quick quick ¡­¡±

    ¡°Second young man, it¡¯s already toote, Mr. Scott is already on board.¡±

    Darcy¡¯s subordinate finished, a pair of eyes scared to look at Darcy, afraid that when he was angry his own little life is not safe.

    ¡°You guys wait for me, I¡¯ll settle the score with youter.¡±

    Pointing at the man cowering on his knees, Darcy was just about to walk out when she saw Timothy walk in with a handsome ck face.

    As soon as Darcy saw Timothy, she immediately turned into a docile kitten and timidly shouted, ¡°Brother-inw, why did you have time toe over?¡±

    Timothy walked straight up to Darcy and asked indifferently, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    The moment those people picked up Rosemary, Timothy almost took a step to hold Rosemary in his arms, looking at her body that was torn to pieces and revealed arge piece of white skin, Timothy quickly took his Timothy quickly took off his clothes and wrapped them around her body, and scolded Darcy, who was standing there and hadn¡¯te back to his senses, ¡°Call the doctor for me quickly.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Darcy hurriedly let the following people to go to their own personal doctor to Timothy invited over, just keep standing on the side, the atmosphere dare note out.

    ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, the injury is not very serious, I have helped her medicine, the recent diet as light as possible, these days her emotions may be a little excited, it is best to find a more quiet ce, so more suitable for her to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°What did you say about her being emotional?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s eyes were cold as he looked at the doctor. When he saw her before, she always had a confident smile on her face, and he never thought that they would meet again in such a setting.

 Chapter 1279 One thing leads to another

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you exin what¡¯s going on here, why she¡¯s on the boat she¡¯s on, and who did the injury on her forehead and the p marks on her face?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s face at the moment is like the wind blowing through the North Pole. Even though the temperature in the room has been turned up to 26 degrees at the moment, Darcy still feels the bone-chilling cold from head to toe.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I really didn¡¯t know she was ¡­¡±

    ¡°I asked you how exactly did the bruises on her forehead and the p marks on her facee about?¡±

    Timothy knocked hard on the table, Darcy was so frightened that she fell to her knees, her body kept trembling, shivering, ¡°The injury on her forehead was pushed by me identally, and the p marks on her face were also from me ¡­ I hit.¡±

    With thatst sentence, Darcy¡¯s voice was almost so low that only he could hear it.

    ¡°Did you tear her clothes, too?¡±

    Timothy stood up and walked slowly toward him, almost squeezing it out from between his teeth.

    ¡°Brother-inw, I really didn¡¯t know she was your woman, if I knew, I wouldn¡¯t dare even if I lent me a hundred guts!¡±

    As soon as Darcy¡¯s words left her mouth, she was kicked hard by Timothy and her whole body fell to the ground.

    But who knows that the Yoo family¡¯s evil king is not afraid of the world, but is afraid of his uncle, who is seven years older than him, in front of outsiders he Darcy is the master, but in front of Timothy, he is better than a grandson.

    Maybe this is what people often say that one thing leads to another!

    The most important thing is that no matter how much he suffered in his brother-inw here, back home the whole family will not only pity him, but also unanimously praise their brother-inw did the right thing.

    ¡°Darcy, you¡¯ve gotten a lot fatter after not seeing each other for a few days, huh?¡±

    Darcy looked at Timothy¡¯s face that charming smile, only he knew that the warmth like the spring breeze underneath the surface of the hidden is a pair of what kind of face,parable to the return from hell Shura.

    ¡°Darcy wouldn¡¯t dare!¡±

    Darcy fell to his knees with his head bowed, his appearance at this time ispletely different from before, if not seen with his own eyes, perhaps no one would have believed that the Yu family¡¯s evil king had a moment of weakness.

    ¡°Is there anything in this world that you Darcy wouldn¡¯t dare to do?¡±

    Of course there is, the only thing Darcy doesn¡¯t dare is to offend you, the Buddha, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be on his knees here right now!

    ¡°Darcy, you better have a good reason for what happened today, or I¡¯ll make sure you don¡¯t see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    Timothy¡¯s voice fell, Darcy¡¯s whole person is not good, no one¡¯s words can threaten him, including his parents, but Timothy¡¯s words have this effect, remember when he was a child naughty wolf dog next door, the result is best to cause people in the vi of all the wolf dog bite into serious injuries, you family people want him to go to apologize to others, but he just did not go, and finally Timothy who has been sitting there without saying anything lifted him up and went to the next vi. Finally, Timothy, who had been sitting there without saying anything, lifted him up and went to the next house, asking him if he knew what was wrong. brother-inw.

    And Darcy had already cursed the subordinate who bought Rosemary a thousand times.

    ¡°The thing is this, early this morning a person sent her to my ship, and I did not think so much at that time, bought the person and brought her here directly, originally we just wanted to joke with her, did not expect her to be your uncle, if I knew, beaten to death I would not have bought her.¡±

    Darcy said while holding out his hand to Timothy swore, although this time Darcy did things too much, but Darcy is after all he grew up watching, whether there is a lie he knew at first nce.

    It seems that the only way to figure out the whole thing might be to wait until she wakes up.

    ¡°Would you like a chance to wear your guilt?¡±

    Timothy¡¯s warm face had no hint of expression, looking at Darcy with the same calm and unusual eyes as usual.

    However, the calmness of theing storm, Darcy in clear, on the surface it seems that his uncle is giving him a way out, but the reality is that as long as he does not get things done, it is likely that he will not really see the sun tomorrow.

    ¡°Brother-inw, you say, no matter if it¡¯s up the mountain of sword or down the sea of fire, nephew I will make sure that what you arrange is done.¡±

    Darcy looked like she was going to war, which immediately caused Timothy to frown slightly, and his thin lips lightly opened and said, ¡°Go and find the mastermind behind this.¡±

    The words fell, Timothy went on to add: ¡°Do not think how to stall me, I believe you should know what is the end of perfunctory me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about brother-inw, I, Darcy, would not dare to stall anyone but you, don¡¯t worry, I promise to find that person out for you.¡± Returned him so badly, even if his brother-inw did not say, with his character, he would not let her off so easily.

    When Rosemary woke up, she found herself lying on a soft bed. When she opened her eyes, she saw that she was lying in a strange room, was everything that happened before a dream?

    Just as he tried to get up, the room creaked open and Timothy saw Rosemary, who had woken up and was staring at him in disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake!¡±Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the gentle man in front of her and spoke after a moment, ¡°Why you, where is this?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to remember me, this is my home, you are injured and need to recuperate, do you still have any difort now?¡±

    Looking down at the clothes he had already don¡¯t change, Rosemary¡¯s face instantly turned ugly and asked hurriedly, ¡°My clothes?¡±

    ¡°I had the maid change it for you, so don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re safe now.¡±

    Looking at her face a little hard, Timothy hurried tofort her.

    ¡°You mean to tell me I¡¯ve gotten off that boat, right?¡±

    Rosemary asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Yes, you are now in the imperial capital and are safe.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Hearing that she was safe, the tears with shame in Rosemary¡¯s heart fell indefinitely.

    Timothy saw her crying and panicked, wondering what he had said wrong to cause her to shed tears.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, you have a wound on your forehead, the doctor exined that you must take good care of yourself, otherwise it won¡¯t look good if you leave scars.¡±

    Wiping a tear from the corner of her eye, Rosemary then asked, ¡°May I ask, were you on that ship at the time?¡±

 Chapter 1280 you see quite thoroughly

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Timothy did not know how to answer Rosemary¡¯s question, after all, the originator is his nephew, in any case, he can not shirk the responsibility.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I might never see the sun tomorrow.¡±

    Before Darcy humiliated her, she had already made the worst n in her mind, if she couldn¡¯t wait for them to rescue her, she would die to keep her innocence.

    ¡°Darcy is my nephew, no matter what, he did such a thing I as an uncle can not shirk the responsibility.¡±

    At that, Rosemary looked at Timothy¡¯s eyes with a few chills, but thought that after all, people saved themselves, and then a sh passed.

    In spite of this, Timothy caught her in a different light and was sullen.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that, on the contrary, I am very grateful to you for saving me in time, this kindness I will definitely bear in mind, and if I have the opportunity to repay double in the future.¡±

    In her heart, Rosemary was grateful to him for rescuing her from that ce, but the thought of him being Darcy¡¯s uncle, and the images of the boat always reying in his mind, made her inner subconscious want to keep some distance from Timothy.

    Timothy knew she was seamy about herself because of what happened on the boat, and even though the whole thing really had nothing to do with him, it made sense that Rosemary would be wary because of the rtionship between him and Darcy.

    ¡°By the way, I forgot to ask your name in such a hurry thest time we met, my name is Timothy.¡±

    Seeing that the atmosphere was a bit dull, Timothy changed the subject and introduced himself with a smile.

    ¡°My name is Rosemary!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what a beautiful name, so can I call you Rosemary?¡±

    Rosemary raised her head to Timothy¡¯s warm, jade-like smile, her eyes sincere, making people inexplicably feel a sense of security.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rosemary is not so much concerned about what people call her, after all, the name is just a name, not to mention that those around him call her anything, she has long been used to it.

    ¡°By the way Rosemary, do you remember who actually kidnapped you and sent you to Darcy¡¯s boat?¡±

    For his nephew, Timothy still has some understanding, if not others will send people to him, he will not just go to kidnap a woman to his territory, even if others sent over, this guy will also investigate the identity of the other party, but this Rosemary thing, it is clear that Darcymitted a big taboo, a girl who can appear in Cloud And Sky above the girl, you can imagine that her background is not so simple, if he did not happen toe across today, what really happened, not to mention the You family, even if The Scott Family came forward may not be able to suppress things.

    ¡°It¡¯s Cecilia!¡±

    At that, Timothy frowned slightly and said, ¡°Who is Cecilia?¡±

    Rosemary was just about to adjust her sitting position when Timothy had already taken a pillow and ced it behind her back, thoughtfully helping her to lie down.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Cecilia is a previous I know in the entertainment industry when acting, and I do not know how is the reason, she gave me behind my back to shade me, but was recognized by my friends, and finally lead to self-inflicted, originally I thought she would learn a lesson because of that incident, did not expect to end up like this.¡±

    Rosemary finished, Timothy said slowly: ¡°Not everyone is as kind as you, in fact, whether in the entertainment industry or among the rich, there are also many because of jealousy, envy and design to harm others, and finally turn things into an unmanageable scene, so that whether it is a woman or a man, once the mind should not have So whether it¡¯s a woman or a man, once you get the wrong idea, what¡¯s waiting for her is often not a good result.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re looking at it pretty thoroughly.¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and said faintly.

    Timothy heard her say that, smiled and said, ¡°Do you know why I took the initiative to talk to you that day on Cloud and Sky, out of all the women?¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary had no intention of answering, Timothyughed lightly, ¡°Because of your eyes.¡±

    ¡°In our circle of people of all shapes and sizes whatsoever, but like you, the eyes remain clean and unadulterated has almost invisible, so when I first saw you I especially wanted to meet you.¡±

    Faced with Rosemary¡¯s bluntment, Rosemary spoke with some embarrassment: ¡°Maybe what you see is just the surface of me, in fact, I am not as good as you think, I have always been a person who does not offend me, but if the bullying to my head or my family, then I am not the kind of let others pinch Soft persimmon.¡±

    Rosemary is just trying to tell Timothy that she¡¯s not as good as he thinks she is.

    In response to Rosemary¡¯s bluntness, TimothyTammy smiled and said, ¡°Not good people are free to let people bully them, rabbits bite when they are anxious, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t disturb your rest, and as for that Cecilia I¡¯ve asked Darcy to find it, consider it as making up for it!¡±

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time to change the medicine.¡±

    At this time, the maid came in with the want and gauze and asked respectfully.

    Timothy stood up and spoke slowly to Rosemary, ¡°I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll see youter.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Once he left, the maid began to medicate Rosemary.

    ¡°The doctor said this medicine is a little painful, you will bear itter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Timothy walked out the door and instructed the subordinate behind him, ¡°Go check Rosemary¡¯s identity and let me know as soon as possible.¡±

    Since he was allowed to meet again, then he would not let go so easily.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After changing the medicine, the maid spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After taking a look at her wound, Rosemary reached out and gently touched it, fortunately not bumping it a little further forward, or she would really be disfigured.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, if there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll go ahead and get busy, I¡¯lle up if you ring this bedbell.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly called out to the maid who was ready to leave and asked, ¡°May I ask if there is a phone anywhere here?¡±

    She has been missing for so long, I¡¯m afraid the family has been anxious, she has to call the family to report a safe trip.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    ¡°Sorry Miss, there is no telephone installed in the vi, if you want to buy anything you can just tell me and I will go get it for you.¡±

    At that, Rosemary was a bit incredulous, how could such a big vi not have a phone?

    ¡°So how do you guys usuallymunicate with the outside?¡±

 Chapter 1281 I hope it was just a dream

    ¡°Big brother has found out clearly that it was this woman who took his sister-inw away and then also sent her to Darcy, that bastard¡¯s boat.¡±

    Chad handed Wilson the information he had just found out, and said with a grimace.

    In their circle, everyone knows that the emperor you family out of a bastard devil called Darcy, and Darcy this person is a pervert, like to scrounge around to all kinds of beautiful women and then brought to the ship, and then in the invitation of many of those famous yboy, and then in the ship staged a real picture of spring, and every girl who fell into his hands is either tortured to death or can not stand the shame Jumped into the sea to kill themselves, so the people outside sent a nickname to him called ¨C Yan Wang Hall.

    Now that Rosemary is in his hands, the situation is very dangerous.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Speed up and get me there as fast as you can.¡±

    Wilson will be tightly squeezed in the hands of those information, deep eyes are full of strong killing intent, should have known that this Cecilia will be a scourge, when the time should be personally understand her.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it here yet?¡±

    Every minute now was torture for Wilson, and he was really worried that Rosemary would do something stupid.

    ¡°It is already the fastest speed, and today there is a very big wind at sea, so it causes the boat to be much faster than slowed down.¡±

    Looking at the sea kept lifting the wind and waves, Wilson jerked towards the bottom of the cabin.

    ¡°No big brother, now the sea wind is so strong, and just we also have to know that in another hour the sea wind will be twice as big as now, you can not go out now.¡±

    Rosemary is in danger, Chad¡¯s concern is no less than Wilson, but at this moment if they rashly drive the submarine out, it may not see Rosemary, they have been swallowed by the huge waves.

    ¡°You and Anthony and the otherse with the ship, and I¡¯ll go over there alone first.¡±

    With that, Wilson went to untie the rope.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous, can you wait for a while?¡±

    Chad said almost pleadingly.

    Because he knows that in Rosemary¡¯s heart Wilson is her world, however, the world can be without anyone but Wilson, just because he does not want her to be sad.

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait a moment.¡±

    He would never forgive himself if anything happened to Rosemary.

    ¡°If you insist on going, I¡¯ll apany you!¡±

    With that, Chad followed suit.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡±

    Wilson pushed him down with an appallingly cold look in his eyes and roared angrily, ¡°Go back.¡±

    It was already dangerous for him to go alone, and he couldn¡¯t risk having him tag along again.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going back, if I¡¯m going to go, I¡¯m going to go together.¡±

    The wind and waves were getting bigger and bigger, and Wilson and Chad¡¯s clothes were already wet from the huge waves.

    ¡°Nonsense, if you are in trouble how can I exin to my parents.¡±

    With that, Wilson shouted a loudmand to Anthony: ¡°Anthony, bring the second young master back to me.¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Master ¡­¡±

    Anthony looked at Wilson, who had already jumped on the boat, and knew that what he had decided was impossible to turn back, so he could only turn his head and pull Chad, saying, ¡°Second master, we have to trust the first master.¡±

    Chad looked at his big brother who had disappeared into the waves, and somewhere in his heart it was as if he had been stuck by a million needles.

    Just now Wilson¡¯s words made Chad¡¯s whole person stunned, so in Wilson¡¯s heart is his own brother.

    Big brother, you and sister-inw muste back safely.

    Hehad been misled by Cora and thought that the Grant family had killed his own mother, so at that time his heart was full of hatred for the Grant family. There was a time when he wished he could sit with his family and have a meal together, and at that time, the Grant family no longer had any calctions but only care for each other.

    All this time, Wilson has never acknowledged him, although many times he did not drive him to death, but Chad thought that they want to truly ept each other may be impossible, did not expect this day hase so early.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we have to trust our big brother.¡±

    Before so many life and death he did not matter, that now these huge waves can not take him.

    ¡°Anthony, instruct the captain to make sure he dares to reach West Ind before Big Brother does.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    And at this time Rosemary sleep in bed, sleep dreamed that Wilson in the sea incessantly forward, huge wind and waves constantlypping his submarine, Rosemary wanted to shout him, but how can not make a sound, just at this time, a huge wave quickly like Wilson¡¯s boat close, ¡°Wilson ¡­¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s screams immediately alerted the maid outside, ¡°Miss Harris what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The maid looked at Rosemary, who was sweating profusely, and hurriedly took a towel to wipe her off.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Rosemary woke up and realized she had just had a dream, but why did it feel so real to her?

    Turning her head to look out the window, Rosemary asked, ¡°Is it raining?¡±

    ¡°Yes, today¡¯s weather forecast said that this afternoon the typhoon named ¡°Shura¡± logged in, so it will rain for half a month.¡±

    At these words, Rosemary only felt an uncontroble panic inside, so she asked to the maid, ¡°Is your young master back, then?¡±

    Since there was no phone in the vi, she had to ask Timothy to borrow a cell phone to call.

    ¡°The young master had something to go out, but when he was leaving he instructed that Miss HarrisCarry should stay here to recuperate, and that if there is anything he needs he can just tell us.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it, go out and get busy!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    When the maid left, Rosemary got out of bed and walked to the window, looking out at the rain, one hand clutching the ne Wilson had given her earlier, and praying silently in her heart that it was just a dream.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, any news on Rosemary yet?¡±

    As soon as Doyle entered, Judy greeted her directly and asked hurriedly.

    ¡°Not yet, but now worse, Mr. Grant learned that Missy may be taken away in a boat, so they took Anthony to chase, but just now the weather forecast said typhoon ¡°Shura¡± in the southeast coast began to register, I just tried to contact Mr. Grant, found that their side has no signal .¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Judy took two steps back like a whole, this Rosemary has not found, Wilson¡¯s side of the ident again, this can be how to do good?

    ¡°Mom, take care of your health, your sister and brother-inw will be fine.¡±

 Chapter 1282 sweet little cotton coat

    ¡°You say this Rosemary is really, good stay at home is not good, but like to wander around, now well, she has not been found, Wilson¡¯s side of the ident again, this if Adrian back how I should exin to her ah?¡±

    Fannie, who looked sad and worried, said on the side.

    And Olina Doyle, who was standing on the sidelines, was almost on the verge of a breakdown when she heard that Wilson was at sea, and would have acted out if not for the fact that so many people were here.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Doyle, you must find a way to find Rosemary, otherwise we all can¡¯t exin to Adrian, huh?¡±

    Fannie gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, with an anxious look on her face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, I¡¯ve already sent extra people to look for it, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyonee to tell me when something so big happened?¡±

    ¡°Dad, why are you out?¡±

    Fannie hurriedly went up to support Qiao Zhen, a filial daughter¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°If I don¡¯t get out, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll do to this house.¡±

    The old man coughed furiously as he spoke.

    ¡°Uncle, we did not mean to hide it from you, plus we have sent so many people to find it, thought ¡­¡±

    ¡°Think what, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s in your heart, Rosemary is not your real daughter, of course you¡¯re not that anxious.¡±

    Qiao Zhen¡¯s words fell, Karen almost did not want to protect Judy behind himself, said to Qiao Zhen: ¡°Grandpa how can you say this about my mother, sister missing mother is more anxious than anyone else, you say this about mother is also too let me us sad.¡±

    ¡°Dad, Sister Lan is just visiting our house, and I¡¯m sure Rosemary will have news soon.¡±

    Fannie gently helped Qiao Zhen to smooth out the air, and her eyes did look at Judy provocatively.

    ¡°Karen, no rudeness.¡±

    Judy took Karen¡¯s hand and then said slowly to Qiao Zhen, ¡°Uncle, I know you¡¯ve always had a problem with me, but I don¡¯t me you, I just want you to know that although Rosemary was not born to me, I love her no less than a mother would, and I won¡¯t take what you said today to heart because I know you also said it because I know you said that because you were worried about Rosemary, but I hope this is thest time.¡±

    After looking at them, Judy then said to Doyle, ¡°Doyle, please arrange a car for me, I¡¯ll go directly to the hotel to stay.¡±

    Doyle heard Judy said to go to the hotel, the whole person is not good, his husband left but a thousand exnations to exin to him to take good care of her, but now ¡­

    ¡°No matter what you are now, what I said back then still stands.¡±

    Qiao Zhen, who was sitting in a wheelchair, spoke again.

    At these words, Judy¡¯s body stiffened slightly, then turned around and smiled at Qiao Zhen and said, ¡°Old Mr. Qiao, the words you said happened to be from me to you, I thought you would have changed after more than twenty years, but I was wrong, you are still the same as you were back then, I was nosy.¡±

    After saying that, Judy walked quickly outside.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    ¡°Karene back!¡±

    Karen ran a few steps turned her head to look at Qiao Zhen, who was sitting in a wheelchair at the moment, and slowly said, ¡°Maybe from the beginning you didn¡¯t really want to recognize me back.¡±

    After saying that, Karen went after Judy.

    ¡°Look at that, look at what the boy is saying.¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    Fannie, while busy with her breath, whisperedfortingly, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry, Karen is still young after all, besides, is Karen the bloodline of The Bernard Family or not, there is still investigation to be done?¡±

    ¡°Enough about her, any news from Rosemary?¡±

    Fannie saw the old man change the subject, the heart can¡¯t help but have some difort, but think of Rosemary now after all, life and death is not yet known, so also did not continue to pursue.

    ¡°Doyle has sent someone to look for her, and I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll hear from her soon.¡±

    ¡°You call Adrian and tell him what¡¯s going on at home.¡±

    Something as big as this happened should be made known to him no matter what.

    ¡°Mom, wait for me!¡±

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Seeing her clothes are wet with water, Judy said heartily.

    ¡°Mom, are you really going to stay in a hotel?¡±

    Pulling Judy¡¯s hand, Karen asked with great reluctance.

    Judy helped her fix the hair on her forehead and said with a smile, ¡°Silly child, the reason why mommy agreed to stay here at first was because mommy wanted to spend more time with you, but after all, this is the presidential pce, and it is indeed inappropriate for mommy to stay here, so mommy decided it would be more convenient to stay at the hotel.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mom!¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Gaby, she would have apanied her mother to the hotel without saying a word. Now that Gaby¡¯s health is like this again, she is notfortable leaving.

    Judy saw her face difficult look, snickered, said: ¡°Look at you, as if mommy has to go far away, do not worry, you just take good care of Gaby here, if there is anything toe to the hotel to find mommy, mommy will stay in the hotel for a while, wait for your sister¡¯s matter to end before leaving. ¡±

    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to take what grandpa said to heart, and you don¡¯t have to care about what others think of us, we just need our family to have a good time, and as for other people¡¯s opinions, we can just ignore them.¡±

    Judy reached out and pinched her tiny nose and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s true that daughters are mommy¡¯s sweet little coats, they can do mommy¡¯s mental homework.¡±

    ¡°Well, I will always be your sweet little darling.¡±

    Hugging Judy, Karen¡¯s heart was sad because she knew that her mother must be very sad at this moment and needed herpany most at this moment, but she could not leave here yet.

    ¡°Okay, mom is fine, if you have news of your sister remember to call mom immediately.¡±

    She is now most worried about Rosemary and Wilson, but hopefully they can alle back t Abby.

    ¡°Mom you should not worry too much, sister and brother-inw havee through so many storms, this time they will also be fine.¡±

    In fact, Karen said this when their own heart is not a little bottom, but see Judy anxious can not sit, can not eat, Karen is very heartbroken.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    After dropping Judy off at the door, Doyle put the suitcase in the backpartment and looked at Judy to say something.

    ¡°Doyle, in the future, I need to trouble you to take care of Karen for me more, she has a lot of things she doesn¡¯t understand still trouble you to teach her more.¡±

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do you really want to leave? Sir is already on the ne back.¡±

    Doyle how did not expect things to end up like this, it is really a wave before a wave.

 Chapter 1283 are going to die

    ¡°Did you locate my big brother?¡±

    Chad stood inside the cabin, outside the waves are getting bigger and bigger, if not the captain has nearly thirty years of sailing experience, I¡¯m afraid that their boat has been swept into the sea.

    ¡°No, Second young man, the wind and waves are too big, our boat simply can¡¯t continue to move forward, if in rashly moving forward, our boat is likely to hit the nearby reef, then the whole of our boat will be dead.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The captain gripped the steering wheel tightly, his eyes unblinkingly gazing ahead.

    Looking out at the huge waves that keptpping at the cabin, Chad a fist hard on a pir, he really should not let Wilson go out alone.

    ¡°Captain Michale, is there any other way we can get to West Ind as quickly as possible?¡±

    Rtive to Chad, Anthony is far more calm than he is, perhaps because of professional reasons, no matter what happens, Anthony can be unusually calm, perhaps it is the reason for growing up with Wilson, sometimes even Roger is admiring his calm and collected.

    Captain Michale looked out for a while before speaking: ¡°It is difficult, the wind speed on the sea now can be said to be the biggest I have encountered in the past thirty years since the ship, and look at the weather seems to continue to escte the wind, at present I think we need to make ns to save ourselves, if my estimation is correct, this should not be far from West Ind. If my estimation is correct, this should not be very far from West Ind.¡±

    Suddenly, the ship seemed to hit something, not long after the indicator light began to sh incessantly, only to see Michale¡¯s face turned ugly, rushed to them and yelled loudly: ¡°Everyone quickly put on life jackets, the ship will soon capsize.¡±

    Michale¡¯s words just fell, the exterior door of the cabin has long been scraped away by the huge waves, Anthony thought nothing of handing the life jacket to Chad, said: ¡°Second young, time is toote.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s words just finished, the boat shook violently, the two men on board were swept away by a huge wave.

    ¡°Quick ¡­¡±

    ¡°Captain Michale, I¡¯ll help you grab the wheel while you put your life jacket on.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time, the ship has started to sink.¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Instantly, a huge wave violently swallowed the whole ship in the sea ¡­

    Adrian ran straight to the office as soon as he got off the ne, and at the moment the office was already filled with a bunch of people.

    ¡°What the hell is going on, and why is it that something so big is happening and you¡¯re not saying anything until now?¡±

    All the bodyguards standing in the room all lowered their heads, Doyle handed the information to Adrian and said, ¡°ording to the footage we pulled from inside the surveince, Missy was taken away by two men in ck, but by the time we found the car, Missy was no longer in the car, and finally we asked the driver, he said someone gave him a thousand dors , let him drive around the city, as for Missy, he said she didn¡¯t see it at all.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out who took the person away?¡±

    ¡°We found out, a woman named Cecilia, this woman was once an entertainer, during the director let Missy y the female lead, and this Cecilia upset, and joint another producer wanted to make a fool of Missy, did not expect thest drink to be reced, but they eat their own evil, after this woman was also sent to the ck market training camp, and then we do not know how she escaped. After this woman was sent to the ck market training camp, and after that I do not know how she escaped, in then we did not find out about her information.¡±

    Doyle ced all the information he had gathered in front of Adrian and waited for Adrian to speak.

    ¡°You guys take the men out to sea and look for Wilson, Doyle lead the way, and ck Bear take the others and find out where Rosemary is now as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    All the men led the order to leave, Adrian picked up his jacket and was just about to leave, when the phone rang.

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    ¡°Last time you said you wanted to introduce me to someone, is her name Rosemary?¡±

    Timothy looked at the information his men had found out, not realizing that Rosemary was the niece Adrian had been talking about.

    ¡°Yes, how do you know?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s grip on the phone could not help but deepen a few points, and soon Timothy on the other side of the phone said slowly: ¡°She is now with me, but may need to stay with me for a while before she can return, during which there were some small andrge idents.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Timothy told the story roughly and said with an apologetic face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The moment she learned that Rosemary was Adrian¡¯s niece, Timothy was stunned. Perhaps to others Rosemary was just an uncle and nephew to Adrian, but Timothy clearly understood what Rosemary¡¯s presence meant to Adrian.

    ¡°Timothy, thank you!¡±

    After a long time, Adrian spoke slowly.

    Timothy on the other side of the phone heard Adrian¡¯s words, his mood was suddenly very heavy, his thanks included too much meaning, but hopefully this time Darcy can catch Cecilia as soon as possible, otherwise he really did not dare to guarantee that this guy will not be missing an arm or a leg.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to say such ufortable words between us, no matter what, this matter is ultimately the fault of my nephew, but the good thing is that only the forehead on the forehead broke a little, the other are very good, you don¡¯t need to worry, when she recovers from the injury I will definitely return you an intact niece.¡±

    Knowing that Rosemary is okay, Adrian¡¯s heart of the big stone finally fell, but now there is a more difficult problem, that is, Wilson is still alive or dead at the moment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you to take care of her for me in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to take care of her even if you don¡¯t say so.¡±

    Hang up the phone, Adrian dialed another number, ¡°The person has been found, you go to investigate the woman named Cecilia, find it immediately bring me there.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Adrian was about to go out when he saw Karening towards him.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re finally back, my sister is missing.¡±

    Karen threw herself into Adrian¡¯s arms as tears swarmed down her face.

    The fear in the heart has finally found a safe harbor at this moment.

    ¡°Your sister, she¡¯s all right now.¡±

    Stroking her head, Adrian soothed softly.

    ¡°And where is the sister now?¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary was okay, Karen¡¯s face finally had a hint of Tammy¡¯s smile on it.

    ¡°She¡¯s at a friend of mine, but don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll go get her when your sister is feeling better.¡±

    ¡°Is my sister hurt?¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary could not return yet, Karen asked sensitively.

    ¡°Well, I got some small injuries, but it¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a while.¡±

    ¡°By the way, where is your mother?¡±

    It¡¯s not like Judy¡¯s style that he hasn¡¯t seen her until now after such a big incident.

    ¡°Mom left the presidential pce.¡±

 Chapter 1284 wall-to-wall

    Knock Knock ¡­¡­

    Judy opened the door and saw Adrian standing outside the door, her face changed slightly, just wanting to close the door, Adrian tall body has dashed in.

    Before Judy could react, her entire body had been pinned against a wall by Adrian.

    ¡°What do you ¡­ you want?¡±

    Judy was shocked by the sudden move, even speech can not speak, face instantly red dripping blood.

    Except for that ident, this was the closest they had ever been to each other, and at the moment Judy could feel Adrian¡¯s suppressed as well as low panting.

    Adrian looked at her luscious red lips and went right over them.

    Woo ¡­

    Judy was just trying to reach out and push him away when her hands were grabbed by Adrian and leaned hard against the wall, not giving her the full power to say no.

    The kiss was deep in depth, and the dominant and fierce breath seemed to want to devour the whole person.

    It took a long time before Adrian slowly let her go, looking at Judy who was dazed by his questioning, and the anger in his heart was only slightly better.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe back?¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment he heard her leaving the presidential pce, Adrian¡¯s whole being was like going crazy, his whole being waspletely out of his control.

    ¡°You let go of me first!¡±

    Seeing that Adrian had no intention of releasing her, Judy ducked her head and dug out, pouring herself a ss of water to get a better grip on her mood.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait for me toe back?¡±

    Adrian came up behind her and continued to pursue the question.

    He thought that there were no more problems between them, but after learning that she had left, Adrian understood deeply that without making her truly his, she could still leave him again, as she had done for more than twenty years.

    ¡°Inconvenient!¡±

    Forcing himself to calm down Judy instantly returned to his old self with a deliberate detachment in his tone.

    Adrian¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, he thought twenty years had passed, many things she would learn to fight for, however he was wrong, even if time has aged, his beloved is still the same as she was back then.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t handle this matter properly, don¡¯t worry, I will talk to my father properly when I find a chance.¡±

    ¡°No, in fact, everything between us is still the same as before except for the presence of Karen, and I hope you won¡¯t be annoying uncle because of my rtionship, sometimes uncle is right, no matter what my identity is today, it will never wash away the disparate background of me and you The Bernard Family. ¡±

    She has been constantly making herself better, the purpose is to fight for herself, not for others, only for herself.

    Just when she thought she could never be involved with The Bernard Family for the rest of her life, Karen appears and shatters everything they had, and Adrian learns that it was her that night.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s not in your heart, and if you really didn¡¯t have me in your heart, you wouldn¡¯t have given birth to Karen, the child that belongs to both of us.¡±

    When they were young, they had their own vision of love in each other¡¯s hearts, and at that time Judy, in addition to the family is ordinary, no matter what aspects are excellent, surrounded by her side of the boys are always countless, and at that time she just treats him as her brother, several times he wanted to confess his feelings to her, but afraid that after he said it will be rejected by her, and then even friends are not done.

    And all because of Fannie, because Fannie always told him that Min Judy already had a boy she liked in her heart, and because of that, he missed out back then.

    At that, Judy suddenly sneered and said, ¡°Adrian, I never regretted giving birth to Karen, but if I had the chance to choose again, I¡¯d rather we never met.¡±

    Judy took a deep breath, then stubbornly wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes, walked to the door and opened it, spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Your Excellency, if you have nothing else to do, please go back, I still have a lot of work to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Judy, what happened back then, you had obviously let go before, why did Ie back from an errand and everything went back to square one?¡±

    Adrian clutched her arms tightly. He had Doyle investigate the incident several times, but never found a scrap of information, as if it had been deliberately erased.

    ¡°If Judy has done something somewhere to make Your Excellency misunderstand, then please forgive me.¡±

    Looking at her, Adrian¡¯s eyes locked sharply on hers, yet he saw nothing but choice.

    ¡°No matter what happened back then, I have missed you for twenty years, after I will not let her miss, you Judy this life from the beginning to the end has been destined to be my Adrian¡¯s woman, before is, after is, I will find a way to find out what happened back then, even if you do not think for yourself, I also hope you can think more for our daughter. ¡±

    The words fell, Judy¡¯s eyes shed with a sh of dissimtion, but thinking of Qiao Zhen¡¯s words, she had to force herself to be ruthless again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin it all to Karen.¡±

    ¡°Then get some rest, and I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Adrian knows that no matter what he says she won¡¯t listen to him now, once she decides something, it¡¯s impossible to let go so easily.

    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Judy fell on the sofa, tears can no longer stop falling, the scene of the year is clearly reflected in front of her eyes, she has been trying to convince themselves to let go, but many things are not you put down others will also put down.

    ¡°Protect thedy and tell me instantly if anything happens.¡±

    Adrian instructed the two men beside him.

    But in his heart, he already probably knew that the events of that year were rted to his father.

    The sky is still raining heavily, Rosemary sat in front of the window looking at the rain falling outside, her heart could not calm down for a long time.

    Timothy came in and saw Rosemary sitting in front of the window, he picked up a coat and gently walked over to drape it on her, Rosemary turned her head to see it was him and forced out a smile, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been raining for three days and three nights, and I don¡¯t know how much longer it¡¯s going to rain?¡±

    Thest time I had that dream, Rosemary¡¯s heart was always in a panic these days, always feeling that something was going to happen.

    ¡°This rain ising stronger, and the weather forecast says it may take until next week.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    After the words, Rosemary again silent, at the moment her heart and mind are Wilson, and I wonder how he is now, is not the same as she is thinking about her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve talked to your uncle on the phone, they already know you¡¯re here with me, you just Carry well and recuperate with me.¡±

 Chapter 1285 lost before it even started

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    It was onlyter that Rosemary learned that Timothy was a good friend of her uncle¡¯s. If he hadn¡¯t admitted it himself, she would have found it hard to believe that they would have been good friends for many years.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking about him?¡±

    Seeing that she had not said anything, Timothy sat down beside her and asked slowly.

    When he learned that she was already married, Timothy¡¯s heart was very lost, so easy to meet a girl who makes his heart flutter to be already married.

    ¡°Well, since I had that dream that day, I¡¯ve been very upset in my mind for the past few days, and I¡¯m really so afraid that something has happened to him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really lucky.¡±

    This is his heartfelt opinion, he really envies Wilson from the bottom of his heart, to have a woman who loves him so much.

    After listening, Rosemary shook her head, the corners of her mouth naturally hooked up a happy smile, said: ¡°No, I should say I am so lucky, the most fortunate thing in my life is to meet him, he let me know that there is really true love in this world, and the happiest thing every day is to wake up in the morning and open your eyes when he is lying next to you, that kind of Peaceful, peaceful, tranquil feeling is the biggest reward of my life.¡±

    Timothy listened to her words and looked at the happy smile that naturally curled up at the corners of her mouth, and he had to admit that he had lost, lost to a man he had never even met.

    ¡°I must meet him sometime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be good friends who talk to each other without fail.¡±

    Seeing Rosemary give Wilson such a high score, a bitterness shed through Timothy¡¯s heart, not expecting his feelings to be killed in the cradle before they had even begun.

    ¡°By the way, do you have a drawing board and brushes here?¡±

    In the past two days she has been eating and sleeping, wanting to go back Timothy said she is not yet suitable for long-distance flights, plus Adrian also let her Carry here to recuperate, so she had to find something to do on her own.

    ¡°There¡¯s none at home, but I can have them sent over.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to paint?¡±

    Timothy wondered what she needed those drawing boards for and asked curiously.

    ¡°I was just here watching the rain when I suddenly got some inspiration and wanted to paint it down to use for the new fall and winter tops.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you major in acting?¡±

    ¡°Well, designing is just a hobby for me. Wilson helped me get a jewelry studio, so when I have nothing to do I design something and take it to the studio as a new product for each season.¡±

    Since Sean designed the dress for her, her brand ¡°Miss Night¡± is now well known, although it is notparable to the famous brands, but the response is still very good.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, so you¡¯re still a jewelry designer.¡±

    It is said that every girl has a dream of being a designer, but very few of them can really seed, so Timothy can¡¯t help but have anotheryer of good feelings towards Rosemary.

    RosemaryTammy smiled and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s just a hobby for me, but it gives me a good sense of aplishment to see that so many people like the work I designed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your studio?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Miss Night

    Miss Night?

    Timothy repeatedly recited this name in his heart and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a bitter smile, no wonder just now Rosemary was talking about Wilson with that happy face, even their brands represent the rtionship between them, it really makes people envious.

    ¡°Why, have you also heard of this brand?¡±

    Seeing his sudden silence, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true, but recently mypany has a project that we want to find a brand with a novel design to work with, so if you¡¯re interested you can consider whether you need to run for it afterwards.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart was very happy to hear this, if her brand could open up the market in the imperial capital, it would be very helpful to the development of Miss Night¡¯s brand in the future, however, what Rosemary didn¡¯t expect was that Timothy was actually the president of The Scott Family Centurion Group.

    ¡°But my Miss Night is just a small brand without any great fame at the moment, are you sure yourpany will really be interested in a small brand like us?¡±

    Although she is confident in her own design, it is still notparable to those famous brands after all.

    ¡°Ourpany¡¯s requirement for the partner is not just to look at the other party¡¯s head of dreams, but most importantly, the other party¡¯s works, no matter what the other party¡¯s background is, at the end of the day, we must use our works to speak.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about it.¡±

    Although this is a good opportunity for her, Miss Night is a brand she founded together with Wilson, so this matter needs to be discussed with Wilson in the end.

    ¡°Sure, but I¡¯d love to see your work on the campaign trail.¡±

    Meanwhile, on the sea, six cruise ships were spread out in different locations looking for Wilson¡¯s trail.

    ¡°Anthony¡­¡±

    Chad woke up to find himself somehow sent to the beach by a huge wave, looking at the cruise ship that has long since turned into pieces, a heart is even mentioned to the heart.

    ¡°Captain Michale ¡­¡±

    ¡°Anthony¡­¡±

    Chad stood up and shouted as he searched for Anthony.

    ¡°Second young master, I am here.¡±

    Anthony, who heard Chad¡¯s voice, followed the sound and responded loudly.

    ¡°How is it, are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a rock cut on my leg, but it¡¯s not a problem, where are the other brothers?¡±

    There were twenty-six people on the cruise ship, including the captain, and now only eleven of them were swept to the shore by the giant wave, and the other fifteen could not be contacted, but hopefully they were also blown to other inds by the giant wave like them.

    ¡°Second Young Master, what should we do now?¡±

    Now they are on this deserted ind, although the wind is not as strong as before, but it is still raining, plus there are several brothers injured, so they must now urgently find a ce to hide from the rain is the key.

    ¡°Anthony, you take a brother to look to see if the ind can be sheltered from the rain, look at the weather seems to have heavy rain at night, I go around the ind to see if I can find something to eat.¡±

    In fact, Chad¡¯s heart is hoping to find Wilson on this ind, and does not know whether Wilson is already safe on which ind waiting for them.

    ¡°Okay, Second Young Master this is for you.¡±

    Anthony handed Chad a dagger, after all, there is everything on this desert ind, it is good to have a dagger to defend yourself.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    epting the dagger, Chad braved the rain and headed ahead.

 Chapter 1286 Thief Crying Out for a Thief

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    The unconscious Wilson kept calling Rosemary¡¯s name, and the girl looked at the man in front of her and frowned slightly, reached out and probed his forehead, and just as his hand touched his forehead, he jerked it back, skimmed and muttered: ¡°Burned like this and still keep reading, and do not worry first worry about whether they will wake up and be Idiot.

    The girl sighed deeply and looked at Wilson, whose face was red because of the high fever, and said with a helpless face, ¡°Forget it, for the sake of you and I have a destiny, thisdy will do her best, but I have to say in advance, if you still end up burning your brain, don¡¯t look for my trouble!¡±

    The backpack inside all the things poured out, looking for half a day finally found in the bag a bottle of anthritis and a towel, the anthritis wiped on his temples above, the girl ran out again in a hurry, and soon returned, holding a towel that had been wet, wringing out the water gently on Wilson¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know your name, you must be strong, if not for yourself then for your Rosemary, just get through tonight and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The girl mumbled as she rested her hands on her cheeks and stared at Wilson¡¯s unsettlingly handsome face.

    ¡°Quick, everyone split up and look for it.¡±

    At this time, outside out a rush of footsteps as well as cold voice, the girl subconsciously frowned, no good sweeping a look outside, she has fled here, they are still in hot pursuit, is really not dead.

    Looking at Wilson, who was still unconscious, the girl spoke faintly, ¡°Wait here for a while, I¡¯ll go outside and drive the flies away.¡±

    ¡°Give me a serious search, I don¡¯t believe she can still vanish into the ground.¡±

    A cold voice cut through the quiet of the ind, the girl folded arge leaf on top of her head, looking at a group of people not far away, said in a good-natured way: ¡°Hey, I said how you guys like cowries, how to shake off can not get rid of ah?¡±

    As soon as the man saw the girl who appeared behind him, a strong killing intent instantly shed across his face and he said viciously, ¡°Hand over the stuff, or don¡¯t me our brothers for being ungracious.¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Faced with the man¡¯s intimidation the girl did not care, but deliberately touched her arm, said: ¡°Aigoo, I¡¯m so scared!¡±

    ¡°I said are you guys annoyed, have told you how many times I did not take what you said, you chased me all the way like this, are you not tired?¡±

    Even if they are not tired, she is already tired, okay?

    It was so hard to escape from that hellhole, but then these guys got stuck with her.

    ¡°Do you think I am blind? My brothers clearly saw that you took it, and now you want to deny it?¡±

    The man looked at the girl¡¯s eyes could not wait to break her into pieces, if the gaze can kill, I believe she would have died without bones.

    ¡°Hey I don¡¯t understand, that thing is not yours, at best, even if you stole someone else¡¯s, and now you are standing in front of me shouting that I am a thief, you are not a thief shouting to catch a thief ah?¡±

    At that, another man said loudly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t talk nonsense with her, just kill her and still be afraid of not finding anything?¡±

    ¡°Toast to the wine!¡± ,

    The words fell, six men swarmed, the girl¡¯s lips hooked, watching the men about to hit her body, but she easily dodged.

    ¡°Seek death!¡±

    The words fell, the man fiercely pulled out a gun on the girl is a gun, bang ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Anthony, who was building a hut, put down his hands violently, just that voice he was familiar with, it seems that there are other people on this ind besides them.

    No good, Second Young Master!

    ¡°You guys stay here while I go see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Chad also heard the sound and walked quickly along where the gun went off.

    ¡°Just a few of your kung fu skills also have the nerve toe out and mix, and really think of themselves as the nine lives of the cat demon?¡±

    The man fell to one knee and looked at the girl standing not far from him, with eyes full of resignation.

    They are also assassins, but did not expect to end up in a hairless girl, the most humiliating thing is that the gun in their hands were snatched by her.

    The girl yed with the pistol in her hand, said with a happy face: ¡°Thank you, just now I was worried that there is nothing to defend myself on this deserted ind, I did not expect you to send it over, it is really too sweet, because you send charcoal in the snow, thisdy will spare your lives, but as the saying goes, death can be forgiven for a living sin, look at the weather this evening seems to be a typhoon, you will If you are still here tomorrow, then even God will give you a chance to reform, and I will not pursue it, bye!

    ¡°Demon girl, don¡¯t leave if you have the guts!¡±

    The leader of the man lying on the ground viciously ring at the silhouette slowly disappearing in the woods.

    When Chad arrived at the sound of gunfire, in addition to the ck people lying on the ground wailing, there was no one nearby.

    Although I do not understand what these people in ck are doing, but the thought that we are now on this deserted ind can not leave alive or an unknown, did not go up to ask, is life or death can only God destined.

    ¡°Second Young Master, what¡¯s happening?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony followed the sound and saw Chad hiding behind arge tree and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°I just heard gunshots, did you see what fired them?¡±

    ¡°Look!¡±

    ¡°They are?¡±

    Looking at the men in ck lying on the ground, Anthony wondered how these people had gotten to the ind again.

    ¡°Go back and talk!¡±

    Pulling Anthony quickly away from the scene, they returned having set up a temporary shelter from the rain.

    ¡°There are other people on this ind besides us and those in ck just now, and that person has a gun in his hand, so we must be sure to pay attention to safety and try not to start a conflict with each other, and we must find a stone cave to do so, just now I looked at the sky, it seems that there will be a big typhoon at night.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Xiao Si and Xiao Wu to look around, just now I wandered around and found that the ind is quiterge, I¡¯ll see if there is anything to eat after I find the cave to keep up my strength.¡±

    After floating at sea for so long, at this moment and hungry and cold, so before waiting for the rescuers toe, they must first ensure their own safety.

    ¡°Your leg is injured, it¡¯s better for me to go!¡±

    By the way, go and find out how many people are here, after all, know yourself and your enemy can win a hundred battles.

 Chapter 1287 First Kiss Taken

    Chad looked for half a day on the ind finally found some edible fruit, just want to turn back, thinking that the hands of these foods are not enough for so many people to eat, thinking that at this moment is just the time of low tide, so with a brisk pace towards the beach.

    Looking at the crabs and some fish washed up by the sea because of the high tide, Chad was so happy that he put aside the fruit in his hand and took off his shirt to catch those crabs.

    ¡°Really unlucky enough, in this shitty ce to feed themselves are a problem, but also let her stall this a trouble, want to leave him it and some heart can not bear, hey, really is to be a person is difficult, good people are even more difficult.¡±

    North walked while murmuring chanting, suddenly a pair of golden fruits not far away instantly caught her eyes, ¡°Wow shit, God you are really good to me, even the fruit are picked for me.¡±

    Looking at those fresh fruits in front of her, North grabbed one and sent it to her mouth, Chad came up to see their hard-picked fruits fall into the belly of others, if it is in the usual, even to give her also does not matter, but in this barren ind, food and water is equal to their lives, instantly evoked the anger of Chad.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my fruit.¡±

    Hearing someone speak, North jerked to his feet and looked up to see the strange man pressing into him, four lips meeting.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A moment, the surrounding air instantly coalesced, North opened a pair of eyes to look at the man who took his first kiss, fiercely raised his hand and pped Chad¡¯s white, somewhat pale face.

    The fiery pain finally pulled Chad back to reality and jerked up from North¡¯s body, and before Chad could say anything, North pointed at Chad¡¯s nose and cursed loudly, ¡°Pervert, denizen, beast, hypocrite.¡±

    North said while wiping his lips hard, all over his body like a zing fire that had been pissed off.

    Chad looked at the crime that was inexplicably ced in front of him by the thief, his heart was furious, ¡°You crazy, it is obvious that you stole my fruit first, and now you are the first to sue for evil, simply unbelievable.¡±

    Thinking about their current situation, Chad took a deep breath and tried his best to calm himself down, chanting in his heart over and over again that a good man does not fight with a woman.

    ¡°Joke, this fruit is ced on the ground and not engraved with your name, so naturally it is the owner of no name, and since it is the owner of no name, naturally I can take it if I want.¡±

    At the sound of his voice, Chad threw the things in his hands to the side, the corners of his lips hooked up to a wicked smile, step by step, approaching forward, looking at the strange man step by step, North kept backing up, gulped, said, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    A hand confined North to arge tree, Chad low and charming voice in her ears slowly rang, ¡°Did not you just say that as long as the things that are not engraved with names are nameless master? Then you are here alone now, are you also considered a nameless master, since it is nameless, then naturally I don¡¯t mind having a good time with you on this desert ind ¡­¡­¡±

    Chad¡¯s low, husky voice caused North to lose his concentration for a moment, and when he returned to his senses, he saw a magnified version of his handsome face only a finger away from his own.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ rascal!¡±

    Not waiting for Chad to finish, North yelled and jerked out of Chad¡¯s arms and was gone in an instant.

    Cut ¡­

    And do not take a look at yourself in the mirror, on her like that there are still people want.

    Picking things up, Chad headed for the cave.

    Awild run back to the cave of North sat on his butt on the stone, thinking of just Chad¡¯s actions to her, fiercely in their thighs, ¡°Wow shit, this rogue is really shameless, but for that point of fruit even the beauty of the scheme used.¡±

    The most important thing is that she was actually really stunned.

    Thinking of his own unproductive appearance, North reached out and pped himself hard.

    ¡°North, I think you are really hopeless, just like him is your opponent?

    The thought that the fearless self was frightened by people with beauty to flee, North would like to find a hole in the ground, this will certainly be a stain on her life.

    ¡°Second young man you are finally back, what took you so long to go?¡±

    Anthony just walked out of the cave door and saw Chad returning with a big bag of stuff and rushed forward to help him get his stuff.

    ¡°Wandered around, so it took some time.¡±

    ¡°Second young master, your face?¡±

    Chad reached out and touched his face, then gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Ran into a crazy person while looking for something, all right.¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say, Chad didn¡¯t feelfortable asking more questions, so he spoke up and said, ¡°Second young man, it¡¯s not a solution for us to sit around like this, we must send out a distress signal to the outside world as soon as possible, otherwise we won¡¯t be able to support ourselves on this ind for a few days.¡±

    ¡°What better way do you have?¡±

    Chad does not have much experience in surviving on a deserted ind, while Anthony has seen almost all kinds of scenes because of following Wilson.

    ¡°I just took advantage of the time to collect firewood to survey the ind¡¯s environment, and found that in the center of the ind there are manyrge trees, and those trees are some years, branches flourishing, if we can climb that highest tree, and then tie a red or yellow thing on it to send a distress signal to the outside world.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s not toote, let¡¯s go now.¡±

    With that, Chad stood up and was ready to head out the door.

    ¡°Second young master wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Anthony looked at him and said slowly: ¡°The more branches in the woods on the desert ind the more dangerous it is, plus you have no experience in this area, so I will go there with Xiao Si, you take Xiao Wu to the shore to send a distress signal, the young master said hello to the President¡¯s Doyle beforeing out, if he can not contact us, he will definitely find a way toe find us.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°The others stay here do not go around, Seven you are responsible in cooking, we go to go back.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Of so many people, except Chad has no experience in this area, the others have some, although not very rich, but the basic can still be done.

    ¡°Have you found it yet?¡±

    A huge cruise ship, Doyle kept directing, they have sent four helicopters, six ships in the search for Wilson¡¯s whereabouts, has been looking for a day and a night, still no whereabouts at all.

    ¡°Doyle, we just received a message from the weather station that Typhoon Shura will return at 8:00 tonight, and he told us to evacuate the sea as soon as possible.¡±

 Chapter 1288 The atmosphere is awkward

    ¡°Wee, may I ask what kind of snacks the gentleman would like to buy?¡±

    ¡°May I ask which snacks in your store are particrly popr with girls?¡±

    Because there are not many surgeries today, Edmund finished his surgery early and wanted to go back early to have dinner with Fiona, so he happened to be passing by and wanted to bring some snacks back to Fiona.

    ¡°Look at these, these are the store¡¯s hot products, the taste is not spicy, slightly spicy and extra spicy three, you see which vor you need?¡±

    ¡°Give me one of each.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After filling the bag, the waiter handed it to Edmund, ¡°Good to go, and wee to the next visit.¡±

    He has not been back for three nights these days because of more surgeries, and I don¡¯t know what Fiona is doing these days.

    Taking out the key, Edmund opened the door as soon as a pungent smell of blood rushed straight to him, with his years of experience in the practice of medicine, the smell of blood is from people.

    Edmund threw his hands in the air and rushed straight to Fiona¡¯s room.

    ¡°Fiona ¡­¡±

    Pushing open the door of the room, Edmund saw Fiona, who was almost naked, looking at him with a dumbfounded expression, not expecting Edmund toe back suddenly.

    The white skin is like a freshly plucked lychee, mouth-watering, Edmund only felt a violent reaction somewhere in his body, a feeling that even he was stunned.

    Fiona was considering going to the hospital because she had no way to bandage herself, when Edmund suddenly came back.

    ¡°Let me help you!¡±

    Forced to suppress the body of that hot, Edmund slowly walked to Fiona¡¯s front, a calm face said.

    Fiona saw his face did not have a little different expression, the heart slightly lost, but the thought that this may be the best for him, the heart and a little better.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Handing him the gauze, Fiona bowed her head, looking like a child who had done something wrong.

    Edmund looked at the wound on her shoulder, his heart ached, and his movements were so gentle that water could almost drip out.

    ¡°There!¡±

    Fifteen minutester, Edmund spoke slowly.

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    Fiona wrapped in a nket into the bathroom to change a set of clothes out, see Edmund still standing in his room, the atmosphere in the room instantly became very awkward, pulled a smile that he thought was okay, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, still something?¡±

    ¡°Who did the injuries on you?¡±

    Looking at Edmund, who was slowly wrapped in coldness, Fiona reached out to take his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Big brother you¡¯re angry, I¡¯m really fine, that hurt ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Fiona to finish, Edmund tightened one hand around her unwinnable, slender waist and snapped his big palm around the back of her head to gag her chattering ¡­

    Fiona was dumbfounded by Edmund¡¯s sudden move, and then pushed Edmund away with force, breathing heavily, closing her eyes and saying slowly, ¡°Brother, you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you? I¡¯ll go make it for you.¡±

    Looking at her ironic little face, Edmund painfully tried to grab her hand, but she dodged it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that big brother scared you.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    In fact, he was really angry with her, every time so unloving, does she not know that she is injured he will also hurt?

    ¡°You must have been busy these days, you go and rest for a while, I¡¯ll call you when the meal is ready.¡±

    With that, Fiona headed for the kitchen.

    Watching her fleeing back, Edmund had mixed feelings.

    An hourter, Fiona had prepared three dishes and a soup, and Edmund came out of the shower to see four dishes with all the colors and vors.

    ¡°It¡¯s done so quickly.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be back today, and these are the only dishes left in the fridge, so you¡¯ll have to settle for a little while while I go and buy some more tomorrow.¡±

    cing the meal in front of Edmund, Fiona said with a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you make it, I like to eat it.¡±

    At these words, Fiona¡¯s heart pumped hard, facing Edmund¡¯s sudden change, she had some difficulty adapting.

    ¡°Then big brother eat more.¡±

    The words fell, Fiona took her bowl and ate slowly.

    The two people ate their meal quietly, but it was as hard as chewing wax.

    ¡°Big brother, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Finally, Fiona broke the awkward atmosphere at the dinner table.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Edmund put down the bowl in his hand and looked at her slowly and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot these past few days, and since Rosemary isn¡¯ting back that soon, I can¡¯t stay with you all the time, I got a job out there, working in a cafe, it¡¯s just a little far from here, so I thought ¡­¡±

    ¡°You want to move out, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Edmund looked at her and asked faintly.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve seen the house, it¡¯s a little small, but it¡¯s enough for me to live alone.¡±

    ¡°The house is rented, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Fiona looked at Edmund, whose tone was slightly cold, and nodded subconsciously.

    ¡°So when do you n to move?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow!¡±

    The words fell, Edmund¡¯s face was like a cold December wind blowing through, cold and stinging.

    I thought Edmund would stop it, but he didn¡¯t say a word to stop it, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send something over for you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve asked Tina toe.¡±

    Fiona said at the end of even look at Edmund¡¯s courage, she knew he was really angry, but she was always going to leave him, after all, the world does not have a banquet.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, you take your time!¡±

    Putting down the dishes, Edmund turned around and went into his room, the door mming shut with a heavy thud.

    Looking at the closed room door, but Fiona smiled, tears sandwiched between Tammy¡¯sughter, the pain in her shoulder was far from being able to resist the pain in her heart.

    After packing up the table, Fiona also went into her room, took out her cell phone and called Tina, and went to bed early.

    In the middle of the night, Fiona¡¯s room door was slowly pushed open, Edmund slowly walked to the bed and looked at the sleeping Fiona, reached out to gently get her forehead hair, looking at her sleeping face, eyes obscure ¡­

    The next morning, Fiona got up and made breakfast to call Edmund for breakfast when he found out he didn¡¯t know what had left, so she simply ate breakfast alone and went to pack her bags.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d move the day after tomorrow? Howe you changed your mind so quickly?¡±

    Tinazily got out of the car, her eyes dazed, obviously not fully awake.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Tina, for disturbing your sleep.¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I was pestered with stories by that dead girl Beckyst night and refused to go to bed at twelve o¡¯clock.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for what happenedst night, Fiona wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to move out, much less ask Tina to help.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to have disturbed your good dreams.¡±

    ¡°If you really feel guilty, then go to a barbecue with me tonight?¡±

 Chapter 1289 Escape

    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s on me!¡±

    ¡°Please I do not need, after all, you now moved out from Edmund, the future will need to spend more and more money, I want to help you bar you do not want, then you can only work hard yourself.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    FionaTammy smiled and said, ¡°I know Tina you feel sorry for me, but I can¡¯t live under your wings all the time, people always have to grow up slowly, right!¡±

    Tina looked at her, sighed deeply in her heart, pinched her cheek and smiled, ¡°You have said so, what can I say, but if there are really any difficulties juste to me, as long as I can help, I will do my best.¡±

    Looking at the current Fiona, Tina suddenly remembered herself a few years ago, although at that time she was also the same as her, butpared to him, suddenly felt that she was really lucky, although slowly aging, but she reaped the love and a pair of beautiful and lovely children.

    About an hour and a halfter, Tina drove Fiona to her apartment and carried all her things upstairs.

    ¡°Fiona, you have a very elegant environment here, but are there too many people renting this ce?¡±

    She just came up for a moment, she saw several tenants on the third floor, but the good thing is that Fiona rented the fourth floor only her family lives, so it is rtively safe.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s okay, most of the residents here are foreigners working here because the rent is cheaper here, and for those ordinary working people, the rent here is more suitable for them.¡±

    Fiona exined slowly as she organized her things.

    ¡°I understand this, after all, the consumption level in C city is still very high, sometimes those rich people eat a meal maybe the number they can not earn in a year.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m one of them.¡±

    After saying that, both of themughed.

    Tina looked at the house she was renting, and although the environment was very nice, it was basically a vacant house with nothing but a bed and a desk.

    It seems that she has to help her buy some electrical appliances toe back, especially the air conditioner, soon to enter Abel, this penthouse without air conditioning is simply impossible to live.

    ¡°Fiona, you can apany me to Appliance Cityter!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it just so happens that I need to buy some stuff too.¡±

    Fiona finished organizing her things, then took a small book and pen out of her bag and responded.

    ¡°By the way, does Tina know where there is a wholesale market in C City?¡±

    ¡°I know, are you going to buy something there?¡±

    ¡°Well, the family needs to add some Tongsi, and I used to hear Sister Miao Irene say that things are cheaper there in the wholesale market.¡±

    Originally, Tina wanted to take her somewhere else to buy, but considering that if she did go there, Fiona¡¯s character would never ept all of her wishes.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you thereter.¡±

    Two people came out of the wholesale market, one carrying tworge bags of things towards the parking ce, Fiona looked at the things in her hands and said, ¡°Suddenly I found that I used to live a really happy life, never thought that a family needs so many things.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not much of anything yet, but it doesn¡¯t matter, if we¡¯re still missing something after we finish sorting it out, we¡¯ll juste and buy it.¡±

    After all, the house Fiona rents isn¡¯t very big, and most importantly, she wants to help her buy some other household items.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Putting the things in the trunk, Tina took Fiona directly to thergest electrical city in C. As soon as she got out of the car, Tina pulled Fiona towards the electrical city.

    ¡°Wee, may I ask what electrical appliances you twodies need to buy?¡±

    ¡°Which of your air conditioners here has the best performance?¡±

    Tina came in and directly asked the waiter to take them to see the air conditioner, Fiona followed behind casually flipped a humidifier tag, when saw the back of those zeroes after the frightened hurriedly let go and hurried to follow Tina¡¯s footsteps.

    ¡°Miss, this air conditioner is the best one sold in our mall, two-way inverter, take a look!¡±

    Tina looked at it, nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile, ¡°Well, this is it, and the water heater, humidifier, washing machine, and refrigerator get me the best one, and then calcte how much it costs in total?¡±

    ¡°Miss, the total is 168, 000.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Tina took a card out of her bag and handed it to the waiter.

    The waiter took a pen and handed it to Tina, smiling, ¡°Miss, please write down your address.¡±

    ¡°Fiona,e over here and write down your side of the address.¡±

    ¡°These appliances are sold to me?¡±

    Fiona looked at those expensive smacking home appliances and didn¡¯t expect Tina to be helping herself to the selection.

    ¡°Not bought for you or bought for me?¡±

    Tina looked at the frozen Fiona, pulled her over and pretended to be angry, ¡°No NO, I can promise you other things, but I must buy these things, they are indispensable in life.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean that, I mean that my house is so big, where do I put all those things you bought for me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it fits, I¡¯ve checked when I was at your house, all these things can fit,ter I¡¯ll buy you a single sofa, so that your nest looks like a just home.¡±

    Seeing that she was going to refuse again, Tina immediately said, ¡°Are you going to make me sit on the floor the next time I go to your house?¡±

    Seeing this, Fiona could only nod and watch Tina pay.

    ¡°Edmund, what do you think of this sofa?¡±

    ¡°As you like it.¡±

    Fiona, who was looking at the sofa with Tina, heard the familiar voice and looked up to see Edmund, who was smiling like a spring breeze, not far away, and her heart was ruthlessly pierced.

    ¡°Fiona, what do you think of this one, I think it goes especially well with the curtains you bought!¡±

    Seeing no sound, Tina looked up at Fiona, who was dazed, and followed his gaze to see Edmund apanying a very good-looking girl in picking out a bed.

    ¡°This is it, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go get something to eat!¡±

    Tina, who just wanted to go up and say hello, was pulled by Fiona and headed for the cashier.

    Edmund looked at her hurriedly leaving the figure, his eyebrows frowned more and more tightly, obviously angry is he okay?

    ¡°Edmund, what are you looking at?¡±

    The girl looked up and saw Edmund staring at the door, and followed his gaze and saw nothing.

    ¡°Nothing, have you chosen? Pick it and we¡¯ll go back.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking at Edmund, who was already heading for the cashier, the girl¡¯s delicate face shed with Tess loss.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you guys, did you have a fight?¡±

 Chapter 1290 Why is he here?

    From the mall Tina took Fiona to a barbecue restaurant to eat barbecue, see Fiona from see Edmund after some distracted, asked her also did not say anything, think of the problems between them, and finally can only let them open their hearts.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    As soon as they figure out what is in their hearts with each other, they can really push them together.

    ¡°Today is really trouble, the time is alsote, you go back early!¡±

    Putting her things down, Fiona smiled at Tina.

    ¡°Sure you don¡¯t need my help?¡±

    Looking down at her feet, Tina asked uncertainly.

    ¡°I can do it myself, besides, I can continue to do it tomorrow if I can¡¯t finish it today, so you can go back to your beauty sleep with no worries!¡±

    Fiona, knowing Tina¡¯s habit of sleeping in every afternoon, urged with a smile.

    ¡°OK, that¡¯s fine! Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Sending Tina away, Fiona looked at severalrge bags of things in front of her, just lifting it was a strong palm from the hands, lifting her head Fiona saw Edmund who came over at some point.

    ¡°Brother, how do you know I live here?¡±

    For a long time, Fiona asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Why do you buy so much stuff?¡±

    Edmund did not answer her question, but lifted severalrge bags and headed inside.

    ¡°Let me help you lift a little!¡±

    ¡°Then you take the small one.¡±

    Looking at the smaller bag at her feet, Fiona lifted it and chased it forward.

    ¡°What floor?¡±

    ¡°Fourth floor.¡±

    Because almost all the houses in the suburbs are private houses, the houses are basically about four floors, so they are all without elevators.

    Fiona walked quickly to the front to open the door for Edmund toe in, looking at the dazzling room, hastily moved those things aside to make an open space out, want to find a stool only to find that the original room is not even a chair.

    ¡°That, because I just moved in, the house is still a bit messy.¡±

    Said Fiona, whispering as she organized her things.

    Edmund surveyed this room of hers, one room with a kitchen and a bathroom, although only about fifty square feet, but the light is very good.

    ¡°Did you buy curtains?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking at him, Fiona did not respond for a moment, Edmund looked at her like that, reached out and knocked her head, saying, ¡°Take the curtains out, I¡¯ll help you install them.¡±

    Touching the part that Edmund had knocked, Fiona skimmed, then took out the curtains she had just bought from inside the bag and handed them to Edmund.

    At that moment, Fiona¡¯s cell phone rang, saw it was Tina¡¯s call, looked at Edmund and answered in a low voice.

    ¡°Tina, were you the one who told Edmund where I lived?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he called me and asked where you were staying, and then I told him.¡±

    Tina on the other side of the phone said very naturally while driving.

    Fiona nced this way and saw Edmund carefully installing the curtains, so she lowered her voice to a whisper and asked, ¡°Why did you tell him my address?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t tell me that you couldn¡¯t tell him, and besides it was Edmund who said he wasing over to help you sort things out, and that¡¯s not silly to have freebor and not use it.¡±

    At that, Fiona didn¡¯t even know what else she could say, and it felt like it was her fault in the end.

    ¡°Okay then, drive slowly yourself and give me a safe report when you get home, bye!¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Fiona heard Edmund shout, ¡°Fiona, get a pair of pliers.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good!¡±

    Taking a pair of pliers from the toolbox and handing them to him, Fiona stood staring down closely.

    ¡°No need to keep watch over me all the time, you go and sort out the rest.¡±

    Seeing that she had been standing down, Edmund suddenly said.

    ¡°Are you okay with being alone?¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°Well, then, if you want anything, call me.¡±

    ncing at Edmund, Fiona took out the bag inside Olivia¡¯s andid it out.

    At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the appliance delivery person brought up all the appliances, and after Fiona asked the staff to put everything in the designated ce, all the appliances were installed in about half an hour.

    ¡°Fiona, could you please sign it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After taking the pen and signing her name on it, Fiona sent them away.

    After all the things were in ce, Fiona looked at the nest that belonged to her and was in a good mood.

    Boom ¡­

    A loud noise came from the room and Fiona rushed in to see Edmund paddling down from the shelf, ¡°Brother, how are you?¡±

    Helping him to sit down on the sofa, Fiona hurriedly rolled up his pants, arge part of his ankle was purple.

    ¡°What about it? It¡¯s all purple!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, do you have any medicated oil here? Just rub it in.¡±

    Edmund looked at the bruised purple on his ankle, frowned slightly, and said slowly.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Luckily she bought some household stuff when she passed by the pharmacy today, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have known what to do.

    Hastily took out the medicated oil from inside the drawer and handed it to Edmund, ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    epting her medicated oil, Edmund read the instructions and said, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking at him struggling to rub, Fiona took the medicated oil in his hand, ¡°Let me help you rub.¡±

    Pouring some medicinal oil in his palm, Fiona¡¯s small hand gently applied to his ankle, Edmund only felt a rapid stream of heat crossing his body and his body jolted.

    ¡°Edmund, I¡¯d better get you to the hospital, you see how swollen it is?¡±

    Looking at the swollen ankle, Fiona said with a worried face.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a twisted scripture, it¡¯s okay, just rest and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay?¡±

    Fiona looked at the swollen foot with a walnut so big bag, asked uneasily.

    ¡°Have you forgotten what big brother I do?¡±

    After he reminded her of this, Fiona remembered that Edmund himself was a doctor.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I help you go to bed and lie down for a while!¡±

    Although she really wanted to send Edmund back, she thought that he had twisted his foot to help her after all, and it would be too ungrateful to send him away directly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±

    Originally, Fiona just casually asked, but did not expect Edmund really agreed.

    Forget it, let¡¯s let him rest first before we talk!

    Edmund to the bed to lie down, Fiona then continue to pack the things that just did not finish packing.

    Edmund, lying in bed, heard the busy sounds outside and his lips curled up in a Tammy arc.

    If Fiona knew he had hurt his foot on purpose, I¡¯m afraid she would have thrown him right out the door.

    It¡¯s just the kind of thing that Edmund would never tell her.

 Chapter 1291 The Wrong Side of the Street

    ¡°Water ¡­¡±

    ¡°Water ¡­¡±

    Aatose Wilson murmured.

    When North heard him say he wanted water, he hurriedly took out the little mineral water he had left from his bag and handed it to Wilson, only to find that he couldn¡¯t do it himself at the moment.

    With a helpless face, he went over and lifted his head up and fed the mineral water slowly into his mouth.

    After drinking the water, Wilson¡¯s throat felt like it had been blown by a fresh breeze and instantly healed.

    Slowly, he opened his eyes and saw North holding himself.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Not waiting for North to react, Wilson suddenly a forceful choke his hood throat, dark eyes shed a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Let ¡­ go ¡­ me!¡±

    North knocked hard on Wilson¡¯s hand, just woke up Wilson¡¯s body is very weak, by her so hard, the whole person was pushed to the ground.

    cough cough ¡­

    Break free from Wilson¡¯s grip, North violently coughing, stood up and pointed at Wilson a dog bite L¨¹ Dongbin, do not know the heart of the good man¡¯s expression, said: ¡°This is how you treat your life-saving benefactor, if I had known it was like this, when I should not have saved you back, almost put my little life on the line.¡±

    ¡°Did you save me?¡±

    Pushed to the ground, Wilson heard that it was the other party who saved himself, the whole person weakly leaned against the stone wall, looked at her and said apologetically: ¡°Sorry, wrongly me you!¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    North did not have a good look at him, sitting aside, looked at him and said: ¡°Forget it, it is said that the one who does not know is not guilty, thisdy is not the kind of people who do not know, but since you have woken up, then your fever should also be almost gone, in this case tomorrow thisdy will go first, you should be okay, right?¡±

    After all, she is not the Virgin Mary Ruth, which saved him in the first ce has used up all her kindness, and since he has woken up, it proves that he can not die either.

    But this man is much more powerful than she thought, the fever is so strong can still wake up so quickly, it seems that this man is not simple at all, but hopefully she will not bring fearless trouble to herself this time to give a helping hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t drag you down with me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to have you say that, but you really have a hard life, a high fever like that didn¡¯t even burn you silly, and you still managed to wake up so quickly.¡± And the force was so strong that it almost sent her to the sky.

    Thinking about it, North felt very aggrieved, she rarely be a good person, but did not think that almost even her own life.

    ¡°But looking at the sky outside now, it¡¯s still a big problem whether we can safely spend a few nights, do you have any good ideas?¡±

    North hands on her cheeks looking out at the dark clouds in the sky, the ghostly sound of the wind kept flowing in her ears, making her feel like she could be blown away by this wind at any time.

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you say something, do you ¡­¡±

    Turning his head, North saw Wilson, who had passed out again.

    ¡°Holy shit, no way!¡±

    Reaching out and touching Wilson¡¯s hot forehead, North instantly looked at Wilson with eyes full of helplessness like an eggnt that had been beaten with frost.

    With a deep sigh, North reluctantly got up and took a jar that he picked up at the beach, walked outside and filled it with a little water and walked in, continuing to cool him down repeatedly with the most primitive physical cooling method.

    ¡°Saving you is the only stupid thing I¡¯ve done in thest twenty years.¡±

    At the moment, the rain outside is getting heavier and heavier, the wind is blowing, despite staying inside the cave, you can still feel the typhoon outside.

    I don¡¯t know why, looking at the dazed and sleepy Wilson, North is a little sleepy, fortunately she gathered arge pile of firewood early, otherwise at this moment she really don¡¯t know how they should spend the night.

    Suddenly, a voice came from outside the cave, North subconsciously touched his waist gun slowly towards the outside, harsh eyes with vignce.

    ¡°Second young master, the wind is getting stronger?¡±

    ¡°Everyone hold on tight, don¡¯t let go!¡±

    In the darkness of the night, a group of people holding hands slowly towards the front, their cave has just copsed, so at the moment they must again find a stronger cave to live up, or they will be a group of people will die.

    ¡°Look everyone, there seems to be a cave in front of us?¡±

    At this point, everyone saw arge cave not far from them by the light of thunder and lightning. Chad and Anthony looked at each other and quickly headed for the cave in front of them.

    ¡°Anthony, you take everyone a little further in, I¡¯ll go over and scout the bottom first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be safe.¡±

    Chad pulled out the dagger Anthony gave him and took one step towards the cave.

    Just when Chad was about to reach the entrance of the cave, suddenly his head was held against a dark object, the dagger in his hand instantly fell to the ground and slowly said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to break into your cave, it¡¯s just that our cave copsed and we want to stay here for one night, please be amodating and let my brothers stay here for one night, and after the dawn we Then we will look for another ce to stay.¡±

    When North, who was hiding in the darkness, heard that it was Chad¡¯s voice, his lips could not help but curl up into a cold smile and said, ¡°What does your life or death have to do with me?¡±

    When you grabbed the fruit today, weren¡¯t you pretty tough? Now you know how to ask me?

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to move I¡¯ll make your head split open instantly, believe it or not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t expect it to be the woman who robbed her of her fruit today, and just wanted to have a fit, but thinking that she was now begging for it, she finally held back.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize for what happened during the day, and I hope you¡¯ll be kind enough to let my brethrene in and take shelter from the rain, will you?¡±

    At that, North¡¯s bright eyes shed with a sh of color and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem to let your brothers in to take shelter from the rain, but your promise me three conditions, as long as you nod your head, thisdy will consider letting them in.¡±

    ¡°What are the conditions?¡±

    Chad asked, gritting his teeth.

    Emptying his ears, North skimmed and said, ¡°The first condition is that they cane in and you can¡¯t, and as for the next two conditions I¡¯ll tell you when I remember.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°OK, deal, you let them in!¡±

    Blowing the muzzle of his gun, North shed him a leathery smile and slowly made his way to the cave.

    Looking at a gloating North, Chad chose to ignore it, if just letting him stand outside would give the other brothers a ce to hide from the rain, it would still be worth it.

 Chapter 1292 deer in the headlights

    Chad called the others over, and when they learned of North¡¯s conditions, they were all more than angry, standing outside the cave and saying in unison, ¡°If you¡¯re blessed, you¡¯ll be blessed.¡±

    How could they leave Chad out there for himself.

    ¡°Anthony, take the other brothers into the cave, it¡¯s too dangerous out there.¡±

    Only this cave on the whole ind is not only the highest position on the ind, but also this cave is the most solid, and now the wind outside is getting stronger and stronger, only into this cave can safely spend the night.

    Anthony looked behind him at these brothers who had followed him to the death, and then shouted to them, ¡°Brothers, don¡¯t let down the second young master¡¯s kindness to everyone, everyone go in!¡±

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    ¡°I said are you guysing in or not, you want to die thisdy does not want to die yet?¡±

    A biting cold wind greeted them, and North subconsciously pulled his shirt and growled unpleasantly at them.

    Everyone looked at Anthony and Chad, and then turned their heads to look at Anthony, they are not a person who is afraid of life and death, but seeing the choice on Chad¡¯s face, everyone finally slowed down into the cave.

    ¡°Thest one toe in don¡¯t forget to block the hole!¡±

    This damn weather is really like a child¡¯s face, change at the drop of a hat.

    Walked to the fire and sat down, North picked up a few sticks and threw them into the fire, reached above the fire with both hands, looked at a few people standing in the doorway shivering with cold, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    The words fell, several people looked at each other, and then went to North¡¯s front fluttered into a line of knees, and gave North a big jump.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Miss, although I do not know where the second young master has offended you, but since you are willing to let us in, it proves that your nature is not bad, now outside more than ten levels of typhoon, at any time may sweep away everything on the ind, since we can meet on this lonely ind, that is fate, but also hope that this youngdy can promise to let the second young man in, in the future if there is anything If there is anything we need to do, as long as we can do it, we will do everything we can.¡±

    North looked at these people in front of him, it is clear that they are mud Bodhisattva over the river itself, but also for that pervert pleading, really do not know that the pervert has what is worthy of them to do so.

    Listening to the ghostly wind outside, North¡¯s heart is also very annoyed, thinking that he also stood outside for so long, not to mention that he still owes her two conditions, there are plenty of opportunities to rectify himter.

    ¡°Well, for your sakes let him in!¡±

    The words fell, just now still kneeling in a row of ck-clothed people have long disappeared without a trace, ¡°Brother, quickly let the second young master in.¡±

    ¡°She said yes, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thedy inside has agreed.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Anthony was very happy and shouted to Chad, ¡°Second young master, thatdy has promised to let you into the cave.¡±

    Standing in the cold wind, Chad heard Anthony¡¯s voice, wet eyshes fluttered a few times, just a few steps only to feel a ck eye, thud fell to the ground.

    ¡°Second youngest ¡­¡±

    Anthony rushed over and picked Chad up on his back and headed for the cave.

    ¡°Big brother, what happened to the second youngest?¡±

    Putting Chad on a rtively t ce, Anthony did not care about his already soaked clothes, reached out and touched Chad¡¯s forehead, his face changed, ¡°No, the second young man has a high fever.¡±

    In this bad weather now, as long as the sick that is equal to half a life has gone to Hades.

    ¡°Howe it¡¯s so hot?¡±

    Anthony checked on Chad¡¯s body and found a wound on the calf of his right foot, and that the wound had begun to septicize.

    The crowd looked at the wound on Chad¡¯s leg, his face was very bad, while Anthony did not expect him to be injured and still desperately care for them.

    ¡°Third party, do you still have those herbs you picked before?¡±

    The man who was named took out a few green leaves from his pocket and said to Anthony, ¡°Brother, these are all there is.¡±

    North stood up and walked behind them looking at Chad whose eyes were tightly closed, his brow furrowed slightly, it was no fun to fall down like that.

    ¡°There is no other way, Xiao Si, you help take the dagger to disinfection, a few of you go hold down the second young man, first clean up those rotting flesh.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Standing behind Anthony, North couldn¡¯t help but drop her gaze on Anthony¡¯s body. From her angle, she just saw Anthony¡¯s perfect side face, and instantly North only felt a hundred deer crashing somewhere in her heart.

    ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s already disinfected.¡±

    North has been watching Anthony calmly and skillfully handle the wound on Chad¡¯s leg, a strange sentiment slowly rose in his heart, taking out a bottle of powder from his bag and handing it over, ¡°This is for you.¡±

    Anthony took her bottle and looked at it and smiled at her Tammy, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    After helping Chad with his wounds, Anthony set him aside, saw Wilson lying in the corner not far away, looked at North and asked, ¡°Is that your friend?¡±

    Because Wilson¡¯s body was covered with a nket that North carried with him at the moment, Anthony didn¡¯t recognize it as Wilson.

    Asked by Anthony, North hurriedly exined, ¡°No, I¡¯m not rted to him at all.¡±

    Seeing her so anxious to set aside her rtionship, Anthony raised his eyebrows slightly and slowly asked, ¡°Since it¡¯s not your friend, how are you?¡±

    ¡°I picked him up on the beach, and when I saw that he still had a breath, I guessed that he should have been sent here by the typhoon, so I rescued him, but what I didn¡¯t expect was that he was also feverish all the time after he came up.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you rescued him from the beach?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    As the words left his mouth, Anthony stood up from his spot and walked over to see the unconscious Wilson.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Great Young Master ¡­¡±

    The crowd heard Anthony shouting young master, all a look of disbelief crowded over, see is Wilson, the crowd¡¯s face is all happy smile.

    The yellow sky is not a bad ce to be, and finally let them find it.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that the youngest is okay.¡±

    ¡°If the second youngest knew that the first young master was in this cave, he would be very happy.¡±

    North looked at the older men with foggy eyes, pointed to the unconscious Wilson and asked, ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Miss, thank you so much indeed.¡±

    ¡°My name is North, don¡¯t be ady after ady, people who don¡¯t know think I¡¯m in that business.¡±

    Hearing them scream like that, goose bumps on North¡¯s body can fall all over the ground.

    As soon as North¡¯s words left his mouth, Anthony smiled a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Sorry!¡±

 Chapter 1293 precursors to the coming tsunami

    ¡°Doyle, the typhoon is just too big for our ship to keep going.¡±

    A middle-aged man walked up to Doyle, looking out at the huge waves that keptpping, his face all anxious.

    Doyle looked out, they had been searching the sea for almost a day and a night, there was never any figure.

    The typhoon is getting more and more fierce, I hope Mr. Grant is safe and sound.

    ¡°Doyle, His Excellency called to tell you to return to the ship quickly, an urgent email has just been sent from above that this typhoon will be apanied by a category 7 tsunami.¡±

    With these words, Doyle turned his head to the middle-aged man and quickly ordered, ¡°Pass my order to immediately stop the search and rescue operation and evacuate the sea as fast as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At the same time, the other side of the sea, Joseph sat inside the cabin, his face as gloomy as a deep, deep pool, listening to their asional news, gripping the chair hands of veins.

    ¡°A bunch of rice buckets, they can¡¯t even find a person.¡±

    ¡°Young master, please calm down, this typhoon is really too big, so that our search and rescue operations are frequently hindered.¡±

    A man in ck fell on one knee in front of Joseph, lowered his head and said in a somewhat trembling voice.

    ¡°Young master, there is a new mail.¡±

    Joseph clicked on his email and saw thetest news released by the weather bureau, and his face became increasingly ugly.

    ¡°Notify it down and evacuate the sea quickly in five minutes.¡±

    With those words, Joseph then instructed the man behind him, ¡°Go and send six res in quick session.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Hopefully you can see the re I sent out.¡±

    Standing up and looking out, Joseph muttered.

    ¡°Young master, you should not worry too much, Mr. Grant and Miss Harris will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope!¡±

    At the same time, the crowd sitting in the cave roasting fire suddenly heard a hissing sound as well as noisy footstepsing from outside.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°You guys guard the youngest and the second youngest, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    Anthony stood up and headed outside, but was pulled by North, ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you and maybe I can help you.¡±

    Looking at her with conviction, Anthony nodded and said, ¡°Stay close to meter.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Anthony took North out of the cave quickly, just a short distance out, saw a lot of animals on the ind frantically running around and screaming, which all the signs are showing the tsunamiing.

    ¡°It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s a precursor to an approaching tsunami.¡±

    At the moment, the ind in addition to the sound of animals, the wind has stopped, however, this is not a good omen for them, as the so-called calm before the storm.

    ¡°Seeing as we must get some wood as well as food back before the tsunami arrives.¡±

    At the very least they must ensure that for seventy-two hours they have enough food with clean water to fill.

    ¡°Then you are responsible for collecting some branches to go back, and leave the food to me.¡±

    With those words, Anthony disappeared into ce.

    North looked in the direction he had disappeared, she hadn¡¯t even had time to tell him that the animals at the moment were like a bird of prey, and couldunch an attack towards them at any time.

    She just doesn¡¯t have extra time to think about this, if she doesn¡¯t want everyone to die on this ind, she has to pick enough firewood, only then can theyst until the rescue workers arrive.

    North picked up arge pile of branches in the surrounding area to carry to the hole, several other people saw her back, rushed forward to help, and at this time Chad may be because of her anti-inmmatory reason, has woken up, looking at the drenched North, eyebrows raised slightly, looked at her and asked: ¡°How do youe back alone, where is Anthony? ¡±

    ¡°We may have run into a tsunami and he went looking for food.¡±

    Putting down thest bundle of firewood in his hand, North looked at the mountain of firewood in front of him and suddenly thought of something and said to them, ¡°You guys go outside and find some rocks toe in, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    Looking at North, who had already run out, Chad stood up and instructed the others, ¡°You guys stay here, I¡¯ll go out and check it out.¡±

    ¡°Second young master, your body has not yet fully recovered, it is better to let me go!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, have Anthony wait here for me when he gets backter.¡±

    No matter how you say it, he is a big man always can¡¯t ignore a woman to her.

    North carefully bypassed the animals, after all, at the moment the animals on the ind were saving their lives, and as long as she didn¡¯t strike at them, they naturally wouldn¡¯t attack her.

    Quickly run to the beach, North looked at those constantly lying on the beach struggling small fish, will take off the body of the jacket tied a knot, and then as fast as possible to those fish into the clothes.

    Speaking of the idea of using clothes as baskets or she learned it from Chad.

    However, at this moment is picking up the joy of Northpletely did not find themselves already as prey, and when she felt the danger approaching, has not yet hurry.

    Oooh ¡­

    Arge tiger with arge mouth staring at North, North looked at the huge thing in front of him, in the heart has already greeted its ancestors up and down once, and now the sky a loud thunder instantly provoked the tiger¡¯s attack.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    North a dodge just dodged to the side, the tiger quickly carried out a second round of attacks, see themselves about to fall into the mouth of the tiger when the food, only to hear a bang, grabbing her arm tiger thud fell aside.

    Chad rushed over and picked her up, looking at her bloodied arm, frowning slightly, ¡°How is it, can you still walk?¡±

    Looking at him, North suddenly realized that he wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought and sniffled, ¡°I¡¯m fine, just go!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Holding her up, Chad picked up the fish she had picked up again, and was halfway there when he heard North say, ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s toote if we don¡¯t leave.¡±

    Looking at the clouds forming rapidly in the distant sky as seen by the naked eye, Chad said aloud.

    ¡°Soon!¡±

    Within moments, North pulled a pot out of a bush and turned to Chad and said, ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    Chad took one look at the pot in her hand, then helped her walk quickly toward the cave.

    And by now Anthony had returned and, not seeing Chad and North, hastily asked, ¡°Where are the second youngest and Rita?¡±

    ¡°Rita said she she went out for a while and came back, the second young man was not worried also followed out, count the time they should alsoe back.¡±

    ¡°Second young man¡¯s body is still not well, how can you let him go out alone?¡±

    Anthony looked at the hole with an anxious face, his eyes were full of anxiety.

 Chapter 1294 Iâ€™ll let time tell

    At this time, the city of C is windy and beautiful, Fiona looked at Edmund, who still stays in his house, a face of helplessness.

    This is exactly what happened, she had a hard time moving out of there, but the result is that he lived directly in her house, and live seems to be very satisfied.

    But if she wants to kick people out directly, she really can¡¯t say it.

    Fiona looked at Edmund, who was sitting under the umbre reading a book, at the window, and suddenly she was reminded of this phrase.

    The male son of the world is iparable, strangers like jade.

    It is really apt to use Edmund as a metaphor, such a man like jade does not know who will be lucky enough to stand side by side with him in the future.

    Thinking about this, Fiona¡¯s heart can¡¯t help but flood with a bitter smile, no matter who that person is, it will never be her anyway.

    Thinking about it, Fiona feels like her breath hurts.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Took a deep breath, made two cups of tea and walked out with them.

    ¡°Brother, have a cup of tea!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Edmund picked up the tea and took a gentle sip, put down the book in his hand and said to her, ¡°Your environment here is really nice, so I can¡¯t even leave.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not even close to the view from big brother¡¯s ce. After all, this is a suburb and it¡¯s usually inconvenient to buy things.¡±

    Fiona took a sip of her tea and smiled.

    ¡°After living in a lively and noisy city for a long time, it¡¯s nice to have a change of Susan¡¯s ce to stay once in a while.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all well and good, but it¡¯s so far from your hospital, it¡¯s so inconvenient.¡±

    Looking at the sly nce in her eyes, Edmund smiled softly and said, ¡°So I decided toe and stay with you for a few days when there¡¯s nothing going on in the future, which also happens to save me the money to buy a house.¡±

    At that, Fiona shouted in her heart: Big brother, do you look like the kind of person whocks money?

    ¡°But I only have one room here, so there¡¯s no ce for you to stay when youe?¡±

    Thisst night she has been very aggrieved to live in the living room for a night, if this agreed, then in the future will not only sleep in the living room part?

    Edmund stared at her in a good mood and asked with a smile, ¡°Fiona, are you deliberately telling me that you only have one room and we ¡­¡±

    Edmund has not finished speaking, Fiona¡¯s mind appeared a scene of her and Edmund lying in a bed, that image how to look how to feel ¡­

    So dirty ¡­

    Fiona instantly a small face red like a dripping cherry, so that people can not help but look like a bite.

    ¡°Brother, I mean I only have one room, if we often live together will certainly cause misunderstanding, I was misunderstood by people does not matter, if you were misunderstood, then I can not even jump into the yellow river to wash.¡±

    Twisting her fingers, Fiona lowered her head, not daring to look him in the eye, fearing that she would regret it if she met his eyes.

    Edmund looked at her with interest, smiled slightly, and slowly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of being misunderstood.¡±

    The words fell, Fiona looked up at him, heart shouting, I am afraid of being misunderstood, okay?

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I¡¯ve already talked to thendlord about adding a room here.¡± After saying that, Edmund raised his hand to look at the time and said, ¡°The renovation team should be almost here.¡±

    ¡°When did you go to thendlord, and why don¡¯t I know?¡±

    Fiona looked at him with amazement, not believing that he would squeeze in with her in a house not much bigger than his bathroom.

    Looking at him, a bold thought came to Fiona¡¯s mind, and her eyes could not help but be strange as she looked at Edmund, torn for a while before slowly asking, ¡°Edmund, you¡¯re not in love with me, are you?¡±

    Otherwise she really couldn¡¯t think of why on earth he would be crowded with her in this small, pathetic house.

    At that, Edmund looked at her with a sh of strange eyes, stood up and slowly walked towards her, Fiona saw this and felt her cells tense up, she seemed to have asked a question that she shouldn¡¯t ask.

    ¡°If I said I was really in love with you, would you ept me?¡±

    As soon as Edmund confined her in his arms, warm hot air was slowly transmitted to her ears, and Fiona only felt her ears and even her neck flushed.

    Looking up at Edmund¡¯s handsome face, if she didn¡¯t have those restraints, then she would have been happy while hearing those words from him, except that she now ¡­

    The two confronted each other for a long time, and finally Edmund broke the awkward atmosphere and said, ¡°Fiona, I know you may not believe in my words now, but I will let time prove to you that what I said today came from the bottom of my heart.¡±

    Pushing him away, Fiona pulled out a happy smile, ¡°Thank you Edmund, except I¡¯m still young and don¡¯t want to think about things between men and women for now, but I¡¯d prefer to always be your sister.¡±

    Looking at her, Edmund¡¯s heart was somewhere like being stuck by countless needles. Thinking of what Tina told him, Edmund returned a Tammy smile, stroked her head, and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can wait.¡± Wait until the day you promise me.

    After Edmund left, Fiona stayed in her room, her mind filled with what Edmund had told her, and her emotions were mixed with sadness and joy.

    ¡°Does it feel like the bottom of your heart is stuck with countless needles on it, hurting so much that you can¡¯t breathe?¡±

    Fiona turned her head, looked at the visitor, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, made herself up from the bed and said, ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard from there, it¡¯s time for us to get ready to go.¡±

    ¡°But Rosemary is still in W. Without her, there¡¯s no way we can find the location stated on the map.¡± Even if they did find it, they couldn¡¯t get in without Rosemary.

    ¡°Miss Harris is at the moment at The Scott Family in the Imperial City, and it should be time for her toe to an end in W. You pack up, and we¡¯ll leave in three days.¡±

    Tracy took a look at Fiona, a beautiful face without a trace of expression, a living ice beauty.

    ¡°I have no problem here, but Rosemary¡¯s side of three days may not be able to solve those things, so, I will go to Edmundter to ask her side of things, try to let her solve the fastest speed to finish, so Rosemary also rest assured to follow us to leave together.¡±

    After all, Rosemary¡¯s identity at this time is not the same as before, if those things are not finished, not to mention that Rosemary will not leave, those people of the W country will not easily let her go.

    ¡°We have to hurry, there is not much time left for us now, once we let those people find it, the consequences are unthinkable.¡±

    ¡°I understand!¡±

 Chapter 1295 People change

    ¡°By the way, the thing you told mest time, I went to investigate afterwards, only when I found out about the man, the other side had already killed him one step ahead.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Fiona looked at her with a puzzled look.

    ¡°The other party seems to know all about you, you saidst time that all the people in ck who massacred your vige were killed by you, so I believe there are not many people who know your true identity, and the other party can know your actions like the back of her hand, so it is clear that she is usually by your side, you just don¡¯t know it.¡±

    Tracy¡¯s words caused Fiona to shake her head in disbelief, ¡°It can¡¯t be hers.¡±

    Looking at her like that, Tracy actually wished it wasn¡¯t her, but there are so many things in this world that you just don¡¯t expect.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Whether it is or not, you¡¯d better keep an eye on it, after all, patience is hard to measure, and people are going to be.¡±

    Tracy looked at her, then spoke: ¡°This time to go there for safety reasons, the number of people to go to the best just a few of us, but too many people are more likely to reveal our whereabouts.¡±

    Fiona nodded, ¡°Crystal said earlier that she had some things to take care of recently and might not be able to leave with us, but she¡¯ll meet us in Clearwind afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Well, no matter what, take care of yourself, and if you really don¡¯t want to upset him for the rest of his life, protect yourself.¡±

    After seeing Tracy leave, Fiona went to the window and looked out at a lush green bamboo forest and murmured, ¡°I hope it¡¯s not you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡±

    As soon as Anthony saw them, he rushed forward and saw North¡¯s bloody arm and said, ¡°How did this get hurt?¡±

    ¡°I just ran into a tiger that came out to feed when I was out and was scratched by it.¡±

    North exined simply.

    ¡°Anthony, bandage her wound.¡±

    Helping her to sit down, Anthony instructed Xiao Si, ¡°Go get some water.¡±

    ¡°It may hurt a littleter, so bear with it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not as delicate as you think.¡±

    Anthony tore the sleeve off her arm with force, revealing a small section of white as a lotus root arm, only at the moment everyone¡¯s attention was on her wound.

    Hiss ¡­

    It may be because Anthony¡¯s gesture was a little heavy, so that North could not help but draw back a breath.

    ¡°Hold back a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    North clutched Chad¡¯s arm,pletely unaware that his nails had pinched deep into Chad¡¯s arm.

    ¡°How did you get to this ind?¡±

    ¡°Chased here by people.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Chad couldn¡¯t help but remember the few men in ck that he saw on the ind that day and said, ¡°You did those few men in ck in front of you?¡±

    ¡°Well, if they weren¡¯t chasing me so closely, I wouldn¡¯t be stuck in a ce like this.¡± Thepany also encountered this kind of 100-year rare tsunami, she can go buy lottery tickets for this kind of luck. , , and

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s taken care of.¡±

    Chad saw that Anthony had bandaged her up and didn¡¯t ask any more questions, and the reason he just asked those was just to distract her.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In any case, this man saved her life today, and if he hadn¡¯t appeared in time, she might have be a tiger¡¯s meal at this moment.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Chad stood up and walked to Wilson¡¯s front and sat down, looked at him who was still unconscious and said softly, ¡°Big brother, you must wake up as soon as possible, your sister-inw is still waiting for you to save her.¡±

    ¡°Second Young Master, Young Master¡¯s fever has already started to go down again, you¡¯d better let me help you look at your wound first!¡±

    Speaking of which, North saw that the area of his little foot was sticky, and it looked like it had just pulled at the wound and was bleeding again.

    ¡°You guys help me wash this pot, and I¡¯ll make some fish soup for everyone!¡±

    In fact, the reason she will go to the beach to pick up fish back, mainly want to get them something nutritious to drink, after all, in addition to Anthony, there are few is good, plus the weather outside at the moment so bad, if someone else copsed, then even the great gods are not able to save the life.

    Outside the sky turned over, while they sat in the cave is very Susan, in addition to help to y the third party Xiao Si, the others are resting around the fire.

    ¡°You go rest for a while, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    After dealing with Chad¡¯s injuries, Anthony walked up to her and whispered a question.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you¡¯ve been busy for so long, sit down for a while!¡±

    Anthony looked at her skilled gestures and asked with a smile, ¡°Do youe to ces like this often?¡±

    ¡°You can see this!¡±

    Giving him a look, North smiled.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not often, except that sometimes when I¡¯m forced to, I can only hide in such ces to keep myself safe.¡±

    ¡°Why, can I help?¡±

    Looking at her like this, her age is only about twenty years old, although some arrogant and domineering, but the nature is not bad at all, how will be forced to hide in such ces.

    ¡°Thank you, I appreciate your kindness, but I can¡¯t really help anyone else with my business except myself.¡±

    North chuckled as he stirred the fish soup in the pot.

    ¡°Can I ask you a question?¡±

    ¡°Please ask!¡±

    ¡°Do you have a favorite?¡±

    The words fell, Anthony¡¯s face instantly changed and changed again, every time he thought of Sunny, he would hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    If he hadn¡¯t been determined to go on that mission in the first ce, their child wouldn¡¯t have been taken by them, and his Sunny wouldn¡¯t have be what she is now.

    Seeing his sudden silence, North reached out and gently shook his arm, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, the fish soup is ready, I¡¯ll go wake them up.¡±

    With that, Anthony stood up and left.

    Looking at his forlorn figure, North suddenly felt that Anthony had a lot of Kevin¡¯s story in this person.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t ask him.¡±

    Chad, who was awake at some point, sat up and looked at Anthony, who walked to Wilson and sat down, and said slowly.

    North didn¡¯t say a word, watching the intense sadness between Anthony¡¯s eyebrows, her heart tearing with a shudder.

    ¡°He¡¯s got a crush on someone, hasn¡¯t he?¡±

    Looking at him, North asked in a small voice.

    ¡°I advise you to die before it¡¯s toote, he¡¯s not your type.¡±

    Chad looked at North, whose face was very hard, and said cruelly.

    At that, North gave him a hard stare and warned, ¡°No nonsense, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    After a cool look at her, Chad turned his face away from talking to her, and if it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was okay, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered to tell her.

 Chapter 1296 misunderstanding

    After staying here for almost a week, Rosemary finally had a sunny day in the empire, and the bruise on her forehead had gotten better, having spent so many days in her room, it was boring her to death.

    Looking at the smoky peaks surrounding the vi, Rosemary finally knew why there was no phone here.

    At this time, the imperial capital has begun to fall, a piece of red hot red maple leaves from mid-air slowly fall, Rosemary strolled in the wooded path, looking at the beautiful scenery in front of him, the corners of his lips can not help but hook a Tammy smile, find a ce to sit down, pick up the brush in his hand slowly painted up.

    It is said that women who work seriously are the most charming, and at this moment Rosemary is sitting among the fluttering leaves, just like a woman who does not eat fireworks.

    Timothy came far away and saw Rosemary with a book where she was drawing, the red maple leaves falling casually on her long hair and shoulders, but she seemed to have entered another world, unaware of all the things outside.

    The man following Timothy was just about to open his mouth to shout when Timothy stopped him, and just like that, he stood there quietly, his eyes lingering on the moment.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t know how long she had been working here, looked at the finally finished work, nodded in satisfaction, looked up and saw Timothy standing not far away.

    ¡°Been here long?¡±

    ¡°Well, seeing that you were drawing too seriously, I didn¡¯t have the heart to call you.¡±

    Walking over to sit beside her, Timothy chuckled.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I got so caught up in the painting.¡±

    Putting things away, Rosemary said with some embarrassment.

    ¡°Out of the way!¡±

    ¡°By the way, what can I do for you?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary asked.

    After a few days of contact, Rosemary found that Timothy was a very busy person, and sometimes he could not be seen for two or three days in a row.

    ¡°Nothing, just came to see you.¡±

    At that, Rosemary said somewhat ufortably, ¡°I¡¯m fine, everyone is taking care of me, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Looking at her, Timothy of course knew what she meant and said with a smile, ¡°You are my good friend, not to mention that you are a rare guest in my house, so of course I have to take good care of you and do my best as a host!¡±

    Listening to his words, Rosemary knew she was overthinking things, only there were some things she still felt it was better to talk about earlier to avoid unnecessary misunderstandings.

    ¡°Thank you, although I know this one thank you is nothing, but I don¡¯t know what else I can do at this moment except to say this, if it wasn¡¯t for you, I really don¡¯t dare to imagine what I would be at this moment.¡±

    Timothy saw her and her always so foreign, heart is very hard, although they have not known for half a month, but he is from the bottom of his heart hope that she can treat him as a friend.

    ¡°If you really think of me as a friend, don¡¯t say such things in the future.¡±

    He didn¡¯t like that she was so out of touch with him every time, and that was a bad feeling.

    Rosemary saw that he was angry and smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, we are friends.¡±

    Suddenly remembered one thing, and then asked, ¡°Right, I forgot to ask you, is there any other family in the empire besides your family name The Scott Family?¡±

    I thought that since I came to the empire, how should I meet Bentaley, no matter what, he used to be my godson.

    ¡°The Scott Family is a big family, why are you asking about that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so do you know of anyone from The Scott Family who brought a child back from outside at the end ofst year?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Timothy¡¯s face instantly turned ugly.

    Rosemary looked at Timothy, whose face had changed slightly, and asked in a small voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, did I say something wrong?¡±

    Looking at her worried eyes, Timothy shook his head and let out a deep sigh, ¡°The kid you¡¯re talking about is called Bentaley, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s Bentaley, do you know where he is now?¡±

    At the beginning, she had promised him that she woulde to see him in the capital as soon as she had the chance, but she didn¡¯t expect half a year to pass in the blink of an eye, and if she hadn¡¯t been brought here by Timothy, she wouldn¡¯t have known when she would have had time to see him.

    ¡°You¡¯re the mystery man who adopted Bentaley?¡±

    Rosemary scratched her head with some embarrassment, the reason why they did this was because they did not want to cause unnecessary misunderstanding, after all, Bentaley¡¯s identity in the family is an illegitimate child, although she also knew that if Bentaley grew up by her side will be very happy, but in that situation, they had to leave Bentaley But under the circumstances, they had no choice but to give Bentaley to The Scott Family.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the offer from your people at The Scott Family.¡±

    Timothy nodded at her answer and said with a somewhat sad expression, ¡°Bentaley¡¯s real father is my big brother, originally thought Bentaley¡¯s appearance would bring us hope for The Scott Family, yet what we didn¡¯t expect was greater pain. ¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°My elder brother has been regarded as the heir of The Scott Family since he was a child, when my elder brother just returned from studying abroad was sent by my father to the branch of The Scott Family to internship, because it was an exercise, so my elder brother concealed his true identity, in the branch as the general manager, however, the assistant general manager at that time was Bentaley¡¯s mother was also a college student who had just graduated from school, her personality was lively and cheerful, optimistic about life, perhaps because of her personality, attracted the attention of my older brother, and it did not take long for the two of them to fall in love with each other, but this matter did not take long for my father to know, and that time was the first time my older brother contradicted my father, I clearly remember that day the weather was raining I clearly remember that the weather was raining heavily, my father took me directly to my brother¡¯s vi, and happened to meet the two who had just returned from outside, so my father forced my brother to break up with her in front of the woman, or else he would be unkind to Bentaley¡¯s mother.¡± Timothyughed and said with some self-deprecation: ¡°You know, in our kind of luxury family, marriage has never been our decision, and my elder brother in order to prevent my father to embarrass Bentaley¡¯s mother, in front of my father will Bentaley¡¯s mother kicked out. My brother thought Bentaley¡¯s mother would understand him, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that when my brother went to look for her the next day, he was told by thendlord that she had checked out of the housest night and left.¡±

    For the gentry in the family, Rosemary in clear, but for Timothy brother¡¯s approach, she does not agree, because this he thinks he protects her approach will often be the other side of the deep and deep hurt ¡­

    ¡°And then what happened?¡±

    Intuition tells her that the story is not over.

 Chapter 1297 rebirth after the robbery

    ¡°Then my big brother began to go around the world frantically to find Bentaley¡¯s mother, and Bentaley¡¯s mother seems to have evaporated from the earth in general, no matter how my big brother always find no news of her, and my big brother in Bentaley¡¯s mother left became not to speak, every day will lock themselves in the room, non-stop painting.¡±

    Speaking of which, Timothy¡¯s eyes are full of painful expression, and Rosemary at this moment also finally understand why at the beginning Bentaley¡¯s mother knew she had little time, but still gave birth to Bentaley, because in her heart deeply know that the feelings between them is not a sentence or two can be destroyed, because love to the bone so will not hesitate for him The reason for this is that she loves him to the core and will do everything for him.

    ¡°Your dad must have burned everything about Bentaley¡¯s mother in a fit of anger, right?¡±

    Timothy looked at her in amazement, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    At those words, Rosemary¡¯s lips curled up in a Tammy arc and said, ¡°So you guys at The Scott Family all think Bentaley¡¯s mother did this to your big brother, do you?¡±

    Rosemary saw the surprise in Timothy¡¯s eyes, continued: ¡°In fact, this world no matter who left who can not live, but to see how the other side choose, if your father would have a little bit in your big brother¡¯s perspective for his sake, I believe that your big brother will never be what you say, although I know that this evaluation of your father is very disrespectful, but that¡¯s the way it is.¡±

    Timothy looked at her, in fact she was right, if his father hadn¡¯t pushed his big brother so hard back then, his big brother wouldn¡¯t be in the state he is in today.¡±

    ¡°By your tone, you seem to have had simr experiences in this area?¡±

    At this moment, Timothy suddenly found that Rosemary¡¯s body hides a lot of stories he does not know, not very old, but the life of such a clear view, if not experienced in this area, it is impossible to have such a deep feeling.

    Looking back on all that had happened before, Rosemary felt like it was yesterday, but it also allowed her to witness the unbreakable bond between him and Wilson.

    ¡°Because once there were those pain so painful that you can not breathe, so today will harvest beautiful love, if I was the same as your big brother, then today I will not harvest a beautiful and happy rtionship, so that no matter who leaves who, as long as each other have each other in their hearts, we must think of all the ways to live, as long as this, there will be the day to see each other. ¡±

    If Bentaley¡¯s father had been strong, perhaps Bentaley¡¯s mother would not have passed away so early.

    If I hadn¡¯t heard her say it myself, Timothy wouldn¡¯t have believed she¡¯d had that painful experience, which proves why she always has a happy smile on her face when she talks about Wilson.

    ¡°Hearing your words suddenly made me feel like I have a new understanding of life, and maybe I¡¯ll have a different way of dealing with these things in the future when I encounter them.¡±

    Timothy smiled lightly, looking at Rosemary with a faint smile on her face, and suddenly he was particrly regretful that he hadn¡¯t met her before Wilson.

    ¡°Young master, Bright Brown is here.¡±

    The butler came over, nodded slightly at Rosemary, and looked at Timothy respectfully.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tell him to wait for me in the study, I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    Rosemary saw that he had something to do and said, ¡°You have something to do, go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Timothy sighed lightly, he had nned to keep herpany, but he didn¡¯t expect Bright Brown to return earlier than he had expected.

    ¡°About Bentaley I¡¯ll help you arrange for you to meet then, maybe your presence will be a good thing for him.¡±

    Listening to him, Rosemary frowned and was about to ask what was going on, but saw that Timothy had already walked away.

    At the moment, far away on the ind Chad and his party hiding in the cave has been a day and a night, because of the tsunami, the ind was basically swept away, if not for the cave they stayed in the highest point of the ind, plus the cave is the formation of natural rocks, they were lucky to escape a disaster.

    Anthony saw that the rain had stopped outside and said to Chad, ¡°Second young master, I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±

    ¡°Okay, be safe.¡±

    Chad nced at North, who was leaning on his shoulder, and then said to Junior, who was standing by, ¡°Help me bring my jacket over.¡±

    Xiao Si walked to another corner of the cave and took the jacket hanging there and handed it to Chad, only to see him gently cover the girl¡¯s body, the gentle movements of his hands even he did not notice.

    ¡°Second Young Master, you said the eldest young master has been in aa for two days and two nights, howe he still hasn¡¯t woken up?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who was sleeping on the side, the man who had switched to Little Five asked worriedly.

    They are followed Wilson born to die, at this moment see their boss has been unconscious, the heart is anxious like ants on a hot pot.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the fever has gone down, it will be fine, I believe it will not take long to wake up.¡± For Wilson¡¯s endurance, Chad is still very confident.

    Instead, the woman next to him, it seems to sleep a little longer, not long from the return to sleep, which have slept for a day and a night, who should wake up.

    ¡°North, are you awake?¡±

    Gently patted her arm, saw her no response, Chad frowned, reached out his hand, just touched her face, only to find that her body at the moment is like a ball of fire, scary hot.

    No way, is this fever still contagious?

    Looking at North, who was hot like a fire beside him, Chad¡¯s face was as ugly as it could be, really afraid of whates.

    ¡°Xiao Si, get some water over here.¡±

    North will lie t, Chad soaked wet cloth wrung out gently on her forehead, looking at the fever because of the red face of the woman, really do not understand how she a girl in such a ce, and from her emergency response to these things, it seems that she is familiar with such things.

    Wilson, who had been in aa for two days and two masters, opened his eyes and saw Xiao Si sitting beside him, because of the high fever, his throat was so hoarse at the moment that he couldn¡¯t even speak.

    ¡°Water ¡­¡±

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Xiao Si, sitting on the side, heard Wilson¡¯s voice, saw him awake and hurriedly handed over the water.

    Chad saw that he was awake and walked up and slowly asked, ¡°Brother, do you still feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°How did you get here?¡±

    He remembered that his yacht was halfway through when suddenly hit by a huge wave, the boat capsized, and kept swimming in the sea, and did not know how long he swam until he saw the ind not far away, could not support it anymore and fainted, he remembered that halfway through when he woke up once in a daze, it seems that a girl saved him.

 Chapter 1298 A dominant force in the imperial capital

    Chad told Wilson roughly how they were washed here by the waves, and was relieved to see that everyone was okay.

    ¡°How long have I been unconscious?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Struggling to stand up, Wilson asked slowly.

    ¡°Two days and two nights.¡±

    The words fell, Wilson anxiously headed for the cave entrance, he has been unconscious for so long, and do not know how Rosemary is now.

    ¡°Big brother, I know you worry about sister-inw, but now we simply have no way to leave here, plus the night beforest there was a tsunami at sea, even if there are now boats out at sea, it is impossible to get here for a while, you still Carry sit here and rest, I have informed Joseph, he also promised to help me to find sister-inw, you just do not worry too much. ¡±

    Chad took him by the hand and looked at him with a pale face and a worried look of advice.

    ¡°Yes young master, if The Great Young Lady sees you like this now, she will be very worried.¡±

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Anthony came back from outside and saw Wilson standing at the entrance of the cave and was thrilled.

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s the situation at sea now?¡±

    ¡°The tsunami has basically passed, but there should be no shipsing for a while, I have sent a distress signal, but the afternoon beforest when I went out to see the sea someone sent six res in a row, I do not know if it was sent by Doyle¡¯s people.¡±

    ¡°Are there three red and three green* res?¡±

    At that, Chad¡¯s tone was one of joy. It seemed that if it wasn¡¯t for the tsunami that day, Joseph would have found them long ago.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Grant do you know who put it there?¡±

    ¡°It was Joseph who put it there, he was telling us that as soon as the tsunami passes, he wille to us immediately, we just need Susan¡¯s to sit here now and wait for them toe.¡±

    Hearing Chad¡¯s words, Anthony¡¯s eyes are also hidden joy, but seeing Wilson¡¯s frown thick with worry, the heart of that bit of excitement instantly lost.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry young master, I emailed Doyle after you left and I believe they have found The Great Young Lady by now.¡± After all, with Adrian¡¯s help, things were about to get a lot better.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°By the way, did you see a girl when you came in?¡±

    At this point, Wilson remembered North, if not for her, perhaps he would have been buried in the sea by now.

    ¡°Brother, are you talking about her?¡±

    Chad pointed to North, who was lying in the corner, and said faintly.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Looking at North, whose cheeks were flushed, Wilson asked with a frown.

    ¡°A fever, but I¡¯m already helping her physically cool it down.¡±

    ¡°Take care of her.¡±

    Dare not say how, she is his life saver.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    At the moment, all of Wilson¡¯s thoughts are on his next n, as long as he sees Rosemary safe and sound before he Carry.

    ¡°Why are you back early, how are things being handled over there?¡±

    Timothy asked to a handsome man as soon as he entered the door.

    The man had sapphire-like eyes and fair skin, as if he was a prince who came out of a fairy tale.

    Bright Brown saw Timothye in, handed him a piece of information in his hand and said, ¡°It has been checked, thatboratory is indeed built by your second uncle, but theboratory did not find suspicious experiments, now they are studying the experiments are rted to the approval of the department down the document, that is to say, your second uncle at the moment all experiments are legal The¡­¡±

    Looking at the information on it, Timothy frowned more and more tightly, and only after a while said, ¡°I hope I¡¯m overthinking it, by the way, how is the investigation of the things you were asked to investigate?¡±

    Closing the information, Timothy asked slowly.

    Bright Brown took a sip of coffee and continued, ¡°We got therete and it was in ruins by the time we got there.¡±

    ¡°I should have thought of their next target when the entire vige of White Mountain was killed earlier, it seems I was careless.¡±

    ¡°You should not be too anxious, without that key, even if they find it, they can not open there, on the contrary, I would like those people never appear.¡±

    As long as they don¡¯t show up, then none of this will happen.

    Timothy naturally understood his meaning, but those things are not destroyed, sooner orter is a hidden danger, regardless of whether the inside is a treasure or other, will cause unnecessary scrambling.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but if that is really a biochemical weapon, then if those people get it, it will bring a threat to the whole world, no matter what, the only way is for the person who has the key to destroy it, so that everyone can be safe.¡±

    ¡°Do you really believe that what¡¯s in there is some kind of biochemical weapon?¡±

    For such a legend, Bright Brown has never taken it seriously, but the reason he would go to investigate is entirely because they suspect that Timothy¡¯s second uncle is researching a virus, this virus, once they have seeded in their research, will bring great trouble to the world, but also the entire The Scott Family will be involved.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s true or not, we have to find the person who has the key before my second uncle does. Also, you should always pay attention to the movement on my second uncle¡¯s side. By the way, what has Loren been doingtely?¡±

    For his second uncle, Timothy never dare to take the family lightly, plus his father and this second uncle rtionship and special good, more let him handle things with a tied hand.

    ¡°What else can he do, every day in addition to picking up girls is to cause trouble everywhere, which woman he has set his eyes on that is really bad luck, two days ago I heard that he fell in love with a small assistant in the finance department of your branch, and forced the person to be domineering, the other party went to the police, heard that it was The Scott Family, immediately the girl¡¯s family to The girl was so angry that she swallowed sleeping pills, and if she hadn¡¯t been found early, I¡¯m afraid Loren¡¯s body would have taken one more life.¡±

    When ites to this Loren, Bright Brown¡¯s eyes are disgusted with what, because they are the people of The Scott Family, in the empire is simply called a bully.

    Hearing the right, Timothy raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°There is such a thing, howe I have not heard of it?¡±

    ¡°How can such things be known to you? With your second uncle¡¯s current ability, how would he let such things appear to everyone.¡±

    The Scott Family looked at the contempt in Bright Brown¡¯s eyes, hooked his lips andughed: ¡°I¡¯m afraid that Loren is the only person in this empire who can make you Bright Brown think so much about!¡±

    Bright Brown snapped his fingers at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s just that he doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m one of your people, or else just that mixed-up demon wouldn¡¯t know how toe after me?¡±

    Seeing this, Timothyughed lightly, ¡°Say it as if you were afraid of him.¡±

 Chapter 1299 molested

    ¡°Third young master, the second young master is really out on something, if you have something for her, can I call you when hees back?¡±

    The butler followed Loren Scott with a headache of persuasion.

    Every time this third young masteres to this lodge, he always causes something to happen, only the second young master was toozy to care, but now Rosemary lives here, and this third young master of his family is a notorious yboy, he is really afraid that he will meet Rosemary.

    ¡°I say you are not annoyed, I just casually stroll in the Vi, in that my second brother are not talking about me, you a subordinate there chattering, you really think I do not dare to take you, right?¡±

    Loren red at the housekeeper with the attitude that if you say one more word I will beat you up.

    When the housekeeper saw this, hehad to rush off to find Timothy.

    Seeing the hurried departure of the butler, Loren cut a bite and continued to wander in the garden, he had heard that his second brother had recently hidden a golden house here, otherwise he would not havee all the way to make this trip.

    After Timothy left, Rosemary didn¡¯t go back to her room, but sat on the grass with her hands on her knees, her eyes looking at the cloudy peaks in the distance, wondering what she was thinking.

    ¡°Baby, guess who I am?¡±

    A pair of strong hands suddenly held Rosemary tightly, Rosemary did not want to think, stood up and pped Loren¡¯s face, angry at this out of nowhere in front of the denizen.

    ¡°Who are you and how did you get here?¡±

    Loren, who had been pped by Rosemary, looked at the angry woman in front of him with a shocked expression. He, who had been a star wherever he went since childhood, had never expected to be beaten by this woman.

    ¡°How dare you hit me, do you know who I am? Do you know the consequences you will have to bear for this p?¡±

    Loren wiped the corner of his mouth and looked at Rosemary in front of him with a smirk.

    ¡°To deal with a denizen like you, a p is considered light, I don¡¯t care who you are, but I¡¯m warning you, you better stay away from me.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    Rosemary looked at the man in front of her and her tone was cold to the core.

    She didn¡¯t expect to run into such a daredevil in Timothy¡¯s lodge.

    At that, Loren Scott made a I¡¯m scared look at Rosemary, and thenughed, ¡°I just love iceberg beauties like you.¡±

    He Loren what kind of women have not yed, but like Rosemary this kind of body with thorns, and high cold women, he really have not yed, Rosemary¡¯s ppletely aroused his interest.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t want to pay any attention to him, picked up her drawing book and walked in the direction of her room.

    ¡°What, you want to leave after beating this young master, don¡¯t you think you shouldn¡¯t do something about your actions?¡±

    A hand to stop Rosemary¡¯s way, Loren said with an evil smile.

    Rosemary slowly lifted her head, looked at the denizen who blocked her way, her lips curled up in a subversive smile, and said, ¡°So what do you want me to do for you?¡±

    Loren was captivated by Rosemary¡¯s smile and walked up to her with a lewd smile that fell on Rosemary¡¯s making her gag.

    ¡°Only if you promise to stay with this young master for one night, I can let bygones be bygones for what happened today.¡±

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.

    ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    Loren suddenly pounced on Rosemary, but before people got close enough to be pushed back by a fierce force, raised his head, and saw and Timothy without a trace of expression of handsome face.

    ¡°Did you have how the same?¡±

    Timothy looked at her nervously, looked her up and down, and was only slightly relieved to see that she was unharmed.

    Fortunately, the housekeeper informed him in time, otherwise there is no telling what Loren would have done.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it was my negligence that gave you a fright.¡±

    He had this in mind when he spoke to Bright Brown about Loren today, he just didn¡¯t expect him toe so soon.

    ¡°Nothing to do with you, but since you¡¯re here there are some things I feel I need to exin.¡±

    Rosemary nced at the squatting and Loren and said in an icy tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know who he is, but he just attempted to molest me, and that alone I think is enough for me to send her to jail.¡±

    After hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Loren acted as if he had heard a big joke and said, ¡°You¡¯re a big mouth for a woman, and you don¡¯t even look at who I am.¡±

    ¡°You shut the hell up.¡±

    Timothy gave him a cold look, then turned his head to Rosemary and said softly, ¡°For the sake of our friends, can you leave this matter to me? Don¡¯t worry, I will not let you down.¡±

    He did not mean to defend Loren, but Rosemary did not know Loren well, and if he was really that easy to deal with, then he would not have run amok in the imperial capital for so many years.

    Rosemary coldly looked at the arrogant and cocky Loren, she is not a troublemaker either, as long as he does not bother her from now on, she can naturally pretend that nothing has happened.

    ¡°I can leave it alone for your sake, but I hope he will not appear before my eyes in the future.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary took the drawing book and left the ce where she was.

    ¡°This woman is so funny, she really takes herself seriously.¡±

    Loren looked in the direction where Rosemary had disappeared and said disdainfully.

    ¡°Who told you toe here?¡±

    Thinking about what Rosemary had just said, Timothy looked at Loren with a look that made him want to cut off his hand that had touched Rosemary and feed it to the dogs.

    ¡°What, I¡¯m not allowed toe here?¡±

    Loren directly ignored the anger in Timothy¡¯s eyes, and his mouth held an indebted smile, ¡°This woman is really nice, I don¡¯t think second brother would mind if I became yourpetitor, right?¡±

    Loren said with a provocative face when he met Timothy¡¯s eyes with a strong killing intent.

    Timothy grabbed him by the cor, popped a few words out of his teeth, and warned, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die so early, stay away from her, she¡¯s not for the likes of you.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then we¡¯ll see what happens!¡±

    After watching Loren leave, the butler standing behind him shouted in a low voice, ¡°Young master, are you okay?¡±

 Chapter 1300 You wonâ€™t get that chance

    After nearly three days on the deserted ind, Wilson and his group finally ushered in Doyle¡¯s rescue unit, which gave everyone hope again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Grant, for putting you through this.¡±

    To survive a tsunami of that magnitude is nothing short of a miracle.

    ¡°Have you heard from Rosemary?¡±

    Throughout, Wilson¡¯s concern was for Rosemary¡¯s well-being.

    ¡°Missy is fine, she¡¯s in the empire right now, sir told you to go back to the presidential pce first.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary was okay, Wilson slowly let go of the stone hanging in his heart.

    ¡°Big brother, since sister-inw is already fine, I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Seeing the ship already docked in the distance, Chad walked up to Wilson and said.

    ¡°You¡¯re noting back with me?¡±

    Wilson looked at him and asked slowly.

    ¡°I still have some unfinished business, and I may need a few more things.¡±

    ¡°Well, be more safe out there alone,e back when you are tired, the door of The Grant family is always open for you.¡±

    The words fell, Chad looked at Wilson¡¯s eyes suddenly tinged with ayer of water mist, nodded heavily.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    After saying that, Chad was about to leave, only to see Wilson suddenly speak up and say, ¡°Chad, take care of her for me.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Looking at North, who had been unconscious, Wilson finally spoke to his brother.

    In any case, his life was saved by her, but with his current status is simply not suitable to take her with him, and in the end, he can only work hard.

    Chad nced at North in Junior¡¯s arms, walked over and carried her over, and said to Wilson, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Hard work.¡±

    Joseph saw the girl Chad was holding as soon as he stepped off the boat, and with a slight frown, slowly asked, ¡°Who is she?¡±

    ¡°My brother¡¯s rescuer has temporarily asked me to take care of him for two days.¡±

    Looking at Wilson standing in the distance, Joseph continued to Chad: ¡°Your big brother can really get into trouble everywhere he goes, but he¡¯s pretty good at being a hands-off boss.¡±

    ¡°Joseph ¡­¡±

    Chad looked at him and shouted in a low voice, with a meaningful look in his eyes.

    Seeing this, Joseph waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what you want to say, but you should know my temper, if he is found by me to have done something wrong to her, I will never give up, even if he is your big brother, I will not be merciful as usual.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get that chance.¡±

    Looking at the certainty in Chad¡¯s eyes, Joseph did not say anything, perhaps in Wilson¡¯s mind is to treat him as a love rival, but the real reason may be clear only to himself.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been exhausted these past few days, so I¡¯ll have someone take you back to your apartment first, and I¡¯ll have the family doctor at home check her outter.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing back with me?¡±

    Joseph looked at the ocean in the distance and replied without hiding, ¡°I¡¯m going to the empire to take care of that shipment.¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t that shipment already gone out?¡±

    ¡°That shipment was intercepted by Terence Scott.¡±

    Speaking of which, Joseph pped his face hard on the railing.

    Chad had North carried inside, walked over and asked, ¡°How did he know when we were delivering?¡±

    Originally the shipment was to be handled by him, but in the end these things happened, so he had to let the person in charge there handle it, just didn¡¯t expect this to happen.

    ¡°It was Mushroomhead who told Terence Scott about the time of our delivery.¡±

    ¡°Mushroomhead is Terence Scott¡¯s guy?¡±

    Seeing that he did not say anything, Chad did not expect that thest one to betray them was the mushroom head, and his handsome face could not help but float a hard look.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of this matter, you just rest at home during this time, and keep an eye on Fannie by the way.¡±

    Joseph in the mob is known for its ruthlessness, now with his brother for so many years suddenly betrayed himself, with his character, the mushroom head of the end is absolutely miserable, of course, Terence Scott will not be so good, but he was worried about not Terence Scott, but the whole The Scott Family, if this matter If the final culprit behind this matter is not him but The Scott Family, then this matter will be very tricky to deal with, after all, in the empire The Scott Family is like a god-like existence.

    Although he would love to follow along, but at the moment he can¡¯t leave here for a while.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°With your words I am relieved, but you still have to keep a close eye on your big brother¡¯s side and tell me immediately if there is any movement.¡±

    Chad knows that Joseph did so because Rosemary, as the saying goes, because Rosemary¡¯s heart is his big brother, and Joseph does not want to see her sad, will repeatedly break his bottom line, and these even Joseph can not believe that he will do.

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Wilson followed Doyle back and came straight to Adrian¡¯s study. At the moment, Adrian had just finished a video conference and her face was hard to read, looking as if something had just upset her in the video conference.

    ¡°No injuries, right?¡±

    Pointing to the couch to indicate him to sit down, Adrian slowly asked.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Uncle, everything is fine.¡±

    ¡°Just fine, by the way Rosemary is fine, she¡¯s recuperating at a friend of mine¡¯s house now and probably won¡¯t be back for a few days.¡±

    Adrian knew that all he was worried about now was Rosemary¡¯s situation and simply told him everything she knew so he wouldn¡¯t worry.

    ¡°I know, Doyle already told me.¡±

    If Adrian hadn¡¯t asked him toe back, he would have flown to the imperial capital. While he trusted Rosemary¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t trust anyone else¡¯s.

    ¡°I asked you toe back this time because there is something I need you to help me with.¡±

    Adrian took out a document from the drawer and handed it to him, saying slowly: ¡°Recently the voices outside calling for me to hand over Rosemary are getting stronger and stronger, and there must be someone behind this maniption, and your task is to find out the person behind it.¡±

    Then, Adrian continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already had someone take care of that kidnapping of Rosemary, and someone has been sent over there to look for it, and you¡¯ll be notified as soon as there¡¯s any news.¡±

    Wilson looked at the information on it, and finally his eyes fell on thest photo and said slowly, ¡°This is Liam Chuang?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I have sent people privately to look for him for many days, but in the end nothing, because Peggy¡¯s matter I can not now also openly to check, but private search is always secretly intercepted, so I want you to help me to find.¡±

 Chapter 1301 He needs an explanation

    June in Ye City slowly ushers in the hottest heat of Abel, but it¡¯s also the time when the liveliest nightlife for young men and women officially begins.

    Since knowing that Cindy went behind his back to assassinate Mayme, Marcy is like a changed person, dealing with things in a thunderous manner, doing things ruthlessly without a hint of mercy, less than a month¡¯s time, has been several of Mo Zixuan¡¯s properties are a pot, this style of action makes Marks seems to see the year that just from The Williams This kind of behavior makes Marks seem to see the Marcy who just came out of The Williams Family.

    ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve found out that Miss Karlsson is staying at Young Master Luo¡¯s private lodge at the moment, and Master Miao is also there.¡±

    Marks will investigate the information handed to Marcy, originally thought that Marcy after knowing this matter will be the first time to go to Caelen confrontation, just after the tickets are bought, however just a minute before boarding, but changed his mind, but let them use the shortest possible time to recover all the properties under the name of Mo Zi Xuan one by one.

    Marcy took the information handed over by Marks, and a photo fell out from it. In the photo, Mayme was watering the flowers in a loose white dress, and her face at the moment was less youthful and more mature and stable.

    When her eyes fell on her slightly bulging belly, a sh of surprise passed through Marcy¡¯s eyes, unable to believe what she was seeing, that she was pregnant.

    Did she really finally say yes to Caelen and stay with him.

    ¡°She¡¯s pregnant?¡±

    Marcy reached out and gently stroked the person on the photo, a touch of intense pain shed across her handsome cool face, Marks saw this and slowly said, ¡°As far as I know, Miss Karlsson is not married to Caelen, and it can be seen from the photo that Miss Karlsson¡¯s stomach should already be seven months pregnant, so it is very likely that this child ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that this child is most likely mine?¡±

    Marcy snapped her head up and grabbed Marks¡¯ shoulder, her eyes staring hard into his eyes, seeing this, Marks did not dare to say too much, after all, he did not have conclusive evidence, just to Mayme¡¯s situation at that time, even if finally Master Miao exorcised the lovepulsion from her body, it was impossible for her to ept another man in such a short time.

    ¡°Projecting from the time, this child should be yours.¡±

    Letting go of him, Marcy¡¯s feelings at this moment can be described as indescribable, not expecting him and Mayme to have a child of their own.

    ¡°Marks, this period of time in thepany will be left to you to handle things, I have to go to her, not a hundred thousand urgent things do not bother me.¡±

    Marcy finished, picked up her jacket, patted Marks on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Marcy had already left without waiting for Marks to say anything. Looking at Marcy¡¯s departing figure, Marks had nothing else to say at the moment except to say cheers to him, after all, their young master wanted to win back Mayme¡¯s heart again, it was harder than the sky.

    Meanwhile, Mayme is sitting under a sun umbre reading a parenting manual, preparing for the arrival of her little one.

    ¡°Irene, tomorrow I want to go to a temple in the countryside to burn incense, will you apany me?¡±

    Mayme put down the book in her hand and asked Irene, who was busy on the side.

    Yaya¡¯s departure hit Irene hard, and except for the times when she would say a few words in front of Mayme, she usually likes to lock herself up in her room when she has nothing else to do, and even her husband is also indifferent.

    In fact, Mayme went to the temple to offer incense is fake, the most important thing is that she wanted to take Irene out for a walk. She knew that if it wasn¡¯t for her, she wouldn¡¯t havee here at all, plus the couple seemed to have some unhappiness during this time, so she found an excuse to want to take her out for a walk.

    Irene put down what she was holding and walked over to sit beside her and said with a smile, ¡°So you¡¯re going out Caelen would agree?¡±

    She saw everything Caelen did for Mayme during this period of time, but she understood that such things as feelings are not something that one can control, and not how good the other party will certainly be moved, but some people even if he has nothing, but after a nce will clearly know that he is the person they want to spend the rest of their lives together.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the baby is safe now, and he¡¯ll be with us tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°So what am I doing following you guys there, or do you think Irene the light bulb isn¡¯t bright enough?¡±

    Maymeughed at Irene¡¯sment, pretending that it was dark in front of her eyes, and hastily shouted, ¡°Irene, it¡¯s so dark here, where are you?¡±

    ¡°You dead girl, you actually flirted with your sister.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So do you still feel like a light bulb anymore?¡±

    Seeing this, Irene reached out and flicked her on the head and said dotingly, ¡°You, you¡¯re almost a mother, but you¡¯re still like a child.¡±

    ¡°With Irene around, Mayme might not grow up for the rest of her life.¡±

    Holding Irene¡¯s arm, Mayme said petntly.

    ¡°Miss Karlsson, there¡¯s someone outside looking for you!¡±

    A maid walked up to Mayme and said respectfully.

    Mayme nced at Irene and slowly asked, ¡°Did he say what his name was?¡±

    She came to stay at Caelen¡¯s lodge, which no one else knew about except Caelen and her second brother, so she was curious about someone wanting to see her in a hurry.

    ¡°It was a male, as for the name he did not say.¡±

    ¡°This way, you sit here and I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    With that, Irene stood up and followed the maid to the front door.

    Marcy looked ahead and searched hard for the girl in her memory, but finally just saw Irene slowly walking this way.

    The moment Irene saw Marcy, her mind was instantly filled with the scene before Yaya¡¯s death. Although she kept telling herself that the incident might not have anything to do with him, the emotions she felt now that she saw him standing not far away from her were still a bit overwhelming.

    Just at the moment she wanted to turn around and leave, Marcy called out to her just in time, ¡°Irene ¡­¡±

    Irene took a deep breath and slowly turned around and walked towards the outside.

    ¡°Mr. Williams ¡­¡±

    When Marcy heard Irene change her name to Mr. Williams, he instantly understood that she wanted to keep a certain distance from himself, and this reaction was something he expected.

    ¡°Irene, can you have a cup of tea with me?¡±

    He knew that Mayme would note out to see him at this moment, but thankfully Irene came, and anyway, it was necessary for him to exin to them that something so big had happened.

    Irene was torn for a second, but finally nodded and got into his car.

    With something so big happening, she needed an exnation from him.

 Chapter 1302 laired up

    For days on end, Wilson secretly investigated about Liam Chuang¡¯s mysterious disappearance, and finally he was allowed to find it.

    ¡°Young master, what should we do now?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Anthony looked at Wilson and waited for his decision.

    ¡°Originally I thought this matter was rted to Fannie, but I didn¡¯t think it would end up being her, but now that we¡¯ve found out where Liam Chuang is, the next step will be easy.¡±

    For someone who is so intent on Rosemary¡¯s life, Wilson would never believe that her intentions are as simple as they are right now.

    ¡°You will ask Roger to check out that ount and find out who the mastermind behind the ount is. As long as we find the relevant evidence, she will have to admit it even if she refuses to do so.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Anthony left and went to Adrian to talk about the general situation, all they need to do now is to ensure Liam Chuang¡¯s safety.

    At the moment, April Taylor is calmly practicing her writing in her study, and not far from her, a girl in a tight leather jacket and pants is briefing her in detail about Rosemary¡¯s situation.

    ¡°Missy, just got word that Rosemary was rescued by Timothy who arrived suddenly, and Master Darcy is looking for you everywhere at the moment.¡±

    ¡°That depends on whether he has the ability to do that.¡±

    April Taylor was not at all worried that things would fall apart; after all, she looked nothing like what they saw at the moment.

    ¡°By the way, you give this to Loren, I believe he should especially like this now.¡±

    Handing her one of the sh drives on the table, April Taylor continued to write her own words.

    North continued to sleep in Chad¡¯s vi for two days and two nights after finally waking up at dinner time, looking at the unfamiliar environment in front of him, North walked out of the room barefoot, looking at therge vi no one, and the entire vi is designed in ck and white, making people feel extra eerie and spooky.

    ¡°Anyone?¡±

    ¡°Anyone?¡±

    A series of several calls have not responded, North also do not care so much, now she is hungry front and back, must get themselves some good food, or she is really afraid that she passed out again.

    After a long search, she finally came to the kitchen. North opened the refrigerator and saw that it was full of ingredients, but for someone like her who knew nothing about cooking, it was torture.

    The ingredients in Chad¡¯s fridge are all cooking ingredients, and she knows nothing aboutplicated food preparation other than making dumplings and cooking noodles.

    After searching for half a day in the kitchen, she finally found some eggs for her, for her, boiling eggs that is what she is best at.

    Chad just came back and saw North sitting in the living room with a te of eggs very rxed, thinking about what the doctor said to him, and still haven¡¯t figured out how in the world there could be a woman she could sleep so well.

    But when he thought that as long as she was okay, he could give his big brother an exnation, Chad¡¯s heart bnced a bit, walking in with elegant steps, taking off his jacket and hanging it on the coat rack by the door, his low cello-like voice slowly sounded, ¡°Awake?¡±

    North had just shoved the sixth peeled egg into his mouth when he was startled by the sudden sound of Mr. Grant¡¯s voice and choked on the egg, his eyes widened and his hands kept pping his chest.

    Seeing this, Chad hurriedly poured her a ss of water and handed it to her, saying with a disgusted look, ¡°You¡¯re useless, you can choke yourself like this even if you eat an egg.¡±

    Swallowing thest bite of egg into her stomach, North stood up from her seat with a huff and looked at Chad, saying, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you make a little noise when you walk? Do you know that if you do that, people will be scared to death.¡±

    ¡°It only takes a thief to be a thief, or do you ¡­¡±

    Before Chad could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by North, huffing, ¡°Hey, do you know that I can sue you for false usations?¡±

    ¡°False usations? Is that so?¡±

    Pointing to the egg in her hand, Chad looked at her funny.

    North lowered his head and looked at the eggs on the te, then said, ¡°It¡¯s just a few eggs, isn¡¯t it? I apany you is, but then again, the reason why I fainted is also by you, and is not eating a few of your eggs can be resolved?¡±

    ¡°OK, you¡¯re right, you did suffer a lot for us on the desert ind, but I brought you back from the desert ind and then woke you up, and that alone, I believe, is enough to make up for your saving our lives.¡±

    The implication is that if you¡¯re okay then hurry up and leave, I don¡¯t have a free meal to feed you here.

    But where would North leave this long-term meal ticket so easily? She had managed to shake off her family¡¯s tracking, and if she went to swipe those cards because she had no money, she was sure that in less than a minute, those pesky guys would be in front of her again.

    ¡°Ouch, I¡¯m dizzy, I¡¯m going back to rest.¡±

    North suddenly covered his head with a hand, his expression was very painful.

    However, Chad waspletely unimpressed by her move and said with a hint of coldness in his tone, ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have a real headache or a fake one, I just want to tell you that you can only stay with me for a week at most, and after a week leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Chad, if I remember correctly, you seem to have promised me two other conditions, and one of these conditions is that I will live with you and that I must have someone to take care of my three meals every day.¡±

    Chad looked at her, not expecting the second condition to be this, but thinking of his gathering, he didn¡¯t bother to argue with the disaster area.

    ¡°You can stay here if you want, but only in your room and living room, no other ces are allowed without my permission.¡±

    North looked at him skimmed, anyway, she just need a ce to stay on OK, for others¡¯ privacy, she did not dare to interest.

    ¡°Uncle, here¡¯s the information you asked for.¡±

    Wilson will find out the information handed to Adrian, looking at the information of all kinds, Adrian¡¯s face is increasingly difficult.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect her to be so cruel in her methods at such a young age.¡±

    Adrian mmed his fist hard on the table, and his eyes shed with a vicious look.

    In fact, all this information was given to her by Joseph, when they were investigating these, they had been hindered, and they did not expect that so many people would be involved at this moment.

    ¡°How does uncle n to handle this matter?¡±

    After all, Wilson had a right to know about Rosemary¡¯s parents.

    Adrian closed the file and said slowly, ¡°You go pick up Rosemary tomorrow, she has a right to know the whole story.¡±

 Chapter 1303 What suits you is the best

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be here?¡±

    Irene followed Marcy to a caf¨¦, sat down and went straight to the point.

    She was the best witness to what happened between him and Mayme, perhaps before, she was hoping that Mayme could really be with him, but after what happened during this time, she found that sometimes what you like does not necessarily bring you happiness, but on the contrary, the one you do not have any hint of affection for him can bring you unprecedented happiness and security So, what suits you is the best.

    Marcy looked at Irene, he knew that the things that had happened during this time had made Irene misunderstand himself, of course he did not me him, after all, such things happen no matter who is believed to be not always able to let go.

    Whether Irene will forgive him in the end or not, he owes her an exnation.

    He Marcy from the age of fifteen by The Williams Family, single-handedly founded the ¡°dark shadow¡± and now thepany, and how he from this road full of thorns step by step to today and have today¡¯s status, only he knows himself.

    Without Irene, Marcy would not be who he is today. So Irene¡¯s ce in Marcy¡¯s heart is more than just a lifesaver.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    For Mr. Miao¡¯s death and Yaya¡¯s death, Marcy can not shirk the responsibility, this is a fact that can not be changed, but whether she originally forgave her or not, he will help them from those people one by one to collect this debt to.

    ¡°Irene, I heard about you, I don¡¯t care if you believe me or not, I just want to tell you that I didn¡¯t send those people, and I didn¡¯t have Master Miao and Yaya do it.¡±

    As soon as Irene heard the names of Master Miao and her daughter Yaya, she couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling. Although she tried very hard to look like nothing was wrong these days, the departure of the white hair and her benefactor had always be a scar in her heart, and this scar would be burned deep in her heart for the rest of her life.

    ¡°I know that although they were not sent by me, they are always my people, and I have a responsibility that I cannot shirk, but I am here today to assure you that I will get back this debt to Master Miao and Yaya, no matter who is behind the nning, I will not let her go.¡±

    Irene wiped the tears from her face and slowly said, ¡°Hearing these words from you, Master his old man will be very happy underground, in fact Irene has never disbelieved you, what kind of person you are is not clear to others do I not know?¡±

    It is just that she knows that these things are not done by him, so what, her master and Yaya are gone, not to mention that she only wants Abby to spend the rest of her life quietly, and she always believed that all things right and wrong God will eventually give her an exnation.

    ¡°You bothered, Irene has never med you, just a lot of things I no longer want to pursue, now I just want to live a good life with Dasan, as for other things, I no longer think about it.¡±

    ¡°Irene, I know you are very sad in your heart right now, and I also know that your heart is always still ming me, after all, if it wasn¡¯t for me, Master Miao and Yaya wouldn¡¯t have left.¡±

    Irene¡¯s grip on the cup tightened and then said, ¡°You came here today to see Mayme, right?¡±

    From the beginning Irene saw the desire in his eyes to see Mayme, but she really couldn¡¯t help him, unless Mayme volunteered, he would never be able to see Mayme again in his life.

    ¡°Irene, why did you erase my memory with her?¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t forcibly erased his memory, things wouldn¡¯t have turned out the way they are now.

    Staring into his eyes, Irene said slowly, ¡°Why did you erase this memory, don¡¯t you really understand it in your heart?¡±

    Mayme can give everything for him even her own life, although he does not love her, but can not stop her love for him, if for the sake of her love and let him to her with pity or guilt in his heart to be with her, then she would rather he never know in his life.

    Because the love she wants is the love he has for her from his heart, not because of gratitude, guilt to be with her.

    Seeing that he did not speak, Irene continued: ¡°Marcy, you should understand the reason why Mayme asked me to help you pull out part of your memory because of what, I do not care how you actually feel about her, if you really still consider me as a sister, I finally pray that you do not appear in front of her again, she has paid enough for you. ¡±

    Because no one can appreciate how Mayme survived these days, living every day in the pain of millions of ants gnawing at her, so hard to survive to look like a human being now, she can not because of his presence in the second time let her be hurt.¡±

    Hearing Irene¡¯s words, Marcy¡¯s eyes shed with a painful color and said, ¡°Irene, although I don¡¯t know what exactly happened to Mayme during this time, I truly want to be with her and I believe Irene you don¡¯t want to see the baby without a father as soon as it is born?¡±

    The words fell, Irene¡¯s face shed a sulk, speaking in a cold tone, ¡°If you showed up here today because of the baby in his belly, then I can tell you clearly that the baby in her belly is not yours.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, I¡¯ve had someone check it out, Mayme¡¯s current month matches the original time, if it¡¯s not mine, whose else would it be?¡±

    Marcy didn¡¯t believe that Mayme would ept another man so quickly, so Irene¡¯s words were too much for him to take.

    ¡°She loves you enough to sacrifice herself for you, but there are others who love her enough to willingly sacrifice their lives for her, Mayme is a good girl and she deserves better.¡±

    After saying that, Irene stood up and headed outside, while Marcy at the moment was still stuck in what Irene had told him.

    ¡°Irene, where have you been, and what took you so long?¡±

    Just back, Irene saw Mayme slowly walking out of the living room, looking at her face at the moment a bright and happy smile, instantly put the matter of Marcy behind her, rushed forward to hold her, said worriedly: ¡°You be careful, if there is anything, call the maid to go, you are now two people, do not bump into it. ¡±

    Looking at Irene¡¯s cautious look, Mayme couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Irene, you¡¯re so nervous that I feel like I¡¯m a panda.¡±

    National level protection ah!

 Chapter 1304 But I care

    ¡°You are a national treasure in our eyes, look at Caelen, if it weren¡¯t for thepany having things he needs to take care of, he would hate to have you with him all the time, watching over you every inch of the way.¡±

    Irene helped her sit down on the couch in the living room, smiling and joking.

    ¡°Caelen is just too nervous, I¡¯m only seven months old now and apart from a slight bump in my stomach, there¡¯s not much change from the usual, you guys are just exaggerating.¡±

    If there is only one man she has failed in Mayme¡¯s life, it is Caelen. No matter when she was a child or after she grew up, he has always been a silent guardian behind her, even though she knows that the person she loves in her heart is Marcy, he is also determined to help her choose her own happiness.

    ¡°Mayme, sister is over, although I know some words maybe you do not like to hear, but Irene still want to advise you two, why not try to let go, maybe you will find that in addition to your obsession outside, there is more suitable for you waiting for you.¡±

    Patting her hand, Irene said with good intentions.

    Mayme certainly knows the meaning of Irene¡¯s words, this time Caelen¡¯s contribution to her is not something she can not see, but in her heart, has always been just Caelen as a brother, she owes him too much in this life, more than she can pay back in this life, if only to make their conscience a little better and choose to agree to him, it is too unfair to him.

    ¡°Irene, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, and I know what Caelen has done for me, it¡¯s just that I feel he deserves better than me, a woman who has long since be imperfect.¡±

    If these things hadn¡¯t happened, maybe she would have tried to change her feelings for him slowly, but since the moment she chose to help Marcy, her life has been doomed to be alone.

    Thankfully, God was not kind to her and gave her the best gift of all, giving her one more thing to hold on to in this world.

    Irene looked at her, her eyes were full of heartache, such a good girl, Marcy lost her, is the most wrong decision he made in his life.

    ¡°Fool, truly loving someone doesn¡¯t count on that.¡±

    And she could see that Caelen really loved Mayme, and even secretly found her, wanting to help Mayme exorcise the parasite, a man who loved her so much, and how would he bother with that?

    ¡°But I care.¡±

    Mayme looked at Irene and said slowly.

    Every girl wants to give her best to her husband, and so does she. Even though she knows that Caelen doesn¡¯t care about this, she does, and she doesn¡¯t want her stain to haunt them for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°You ah, this temper is really not the usual stubborn, Irene understand what you mean, the same woman also understand your feelings, but I think you are still young, the future is still very long, do you really intend to bring the child to a lifetime of lonely old age?¡±

    Knowing her stubborn temper, also understand that as long as she decided things are not so easy to change, but always she still love her.

    As an unmarried mother trying to raise a child on her own, the things she faces and the gossip thates with it are beyond the reach of the average person.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and after I have the baby safely, I¡¯m going to take the baby and leave to find a more Susan town and open a gourmet restaurant and go live the life I always wanted before.¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t worried that her family would be worried, she would have nned to leave long ago, not to mention that it was her dream to open a gourmet restaurant, so that her dream would soone true.

    Looking at the happy smile raised at the corners of her mouth, Irene said with a supportive face, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you with the kids when the timees, and you¡¯ll Carry on with your food store.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mayme looked at Irene as if she couldn¡¯t believe her ears, ¡°Irene, is it true what you said?¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    If Irene is willing to leave with her, she would like to do so. After living together for so long, she also treats her as her sister from the bottom of her heart, and with the presence of the child, she may slowly get over the pain of losing Yaya.

    ¡°When has Irene ever lied to you?¡±

    After the words, Mayme grabbed Irene¡¯s arm and snuggled into her shoulder, pampering herself, ¡°I knew Irene loved me the most.¡±

    Mayme couldn¡¯t believe her ears when she thought of having Irene and her wife aspanions in the future.

    ¡°What¡¯s so happy that I can hear youughing outside the door?¡±

    As soon as Caelen entered, he saw Mayme who was smiling with a happy and satisfied face. Looking at the smile hanging from the corner of her mouth, he couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since he had seen her smiling so happily.

    ¡°Mayme said she wants to settle down in a more Susan town and open a gourmet restaurant there, so we¡¯ll have a mouthful in the future.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    Hearing that Mayme was leaving, Caelen¡¯s eyes shed quickly with a touch of despondency, but quickly covered it up, even if his heart was sad, he understood that she was always going to leave.

    ¡°Not now, I want to wait for the baby to be born, and then find a more Susan town, and then open a food store with Irene, you know, since I was a child, I have a desire to eat all the food in the north and south, and then in open a food store.¡±

    Caelen see her talking about this two-eyed look, as if immediately back to six or seven years ago, a little girl with braids in front of him, dancing handspared to their future dreams, at that time she is also like now, a pair of beautiful eyes with a bright vision of the future.

    ¡°Well, have you figured out where to open it then? Would you mind if I invested a share when the timees?¡±

    For Mayme¡¯s cooking, Caelen is quite confident, plus she has her own set of unique views on food, often researching some secret spices, so she made the food is particrly delicious, since he ate her cooking, his stomach began to make it difficult, even if the family invited back from around the world chefs cooking, Caelen eating are like chewing wax, general. There is no appetite.

    ¡°I n to go to City B, where the scenery is pleasant, plus it is not fully developed there, I want to contract a farm there and grow all kinds of vegetables, so that the customers whoe to my store can not only eat the freshest and delicious meals, but also enjoy the beautiful scenery, the best of both worlds.¡±

    Mayme hands together nning their future life, just think of the heart is so excited.

    ¡°Well, B City is indeed a good choice because of its unique folk culture, the government has long since strictly prohibited development there and set it as a first-ss protected city, preserving the unique characteristics of B City.¡±

 Chapter 1305 Keep an eye on her for me

    B City is two or three hours away, but it¡¯s better than her running to another country. As long as she¡¯s happy, he feels happy even if she¡¯s not by his side, not to mention he can visit her often.

    Mayme heard that Caelen also thought her proposal was good and hurriedly said, ¡°Well, you also think this ce I chose is great, right?¡±

    In fact, the most important reason why she chose to go to City B is because it is not developed, not developed city naturally will not have so many foreign poption, and plus the people there especially like to clean, even those who want to go there to visit the tourists will end up in the government built hotel amodation, and Marcy will not know that she is there.

    This way, not only can you avoid Marcy, but you can also see your parents from time to time, so why not.

    Looking at the girl who kept shaking her arm, Caelen lifted her hand and gently scratched her nose, spoiling her, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re almost a mother, but you¡¯re still acting like a child.¡±

    But he really hoped she would never grow up, so that he could always be by her side to protect her.

    ¡°Even after bing a mother, I am still the same little girl you all thought you would grow up to be.¡±

    When she didn¡¯t meet Marcy, Mayme was the happiest, most joyful girl in the world, with her doting grandfather, parents, and her doting sister¡¯s brother, she was the pride of the earth wherever she went, until she met Marcy, her life changed forever, but thankfully, those who loved her were still with her, except for Master and Yaya.

    ¡°Looking at you like this, you should have even chosen the location of the farm already, right?¡±

    Looking at her, Caelen asked with a smile.

    Growing up together, Mayme¡¯s casual gestures, a look, Caelen knew what she was thinking.

    Seeing this, Mayme stuck her tongue out at him, ¡°Nothing can really be hidden from your eyes.¡±

    Originally wanted to give them a surprise, but now it is good, because of this mouth of their own, instantly shake everything out.

    Mayme took out her phone and opened a software, pointed to the above ce and said to Caelen: ¡°I want to contract this ce and build a farm here, what do you think?¡±

    This piece ofnd is what she had her eyes on a long time ago, just because she is now physically inconvenient, so she has not been able to talk about it, but at the moment it is different, since Caelen already knows about it, there is no need for her to hide it, just so she can let Caelen go and help him talk it down, after all, this location is very much in demand.

    ¡°It¡¯s good, both in terms of location and water source in all aspects, it¡¯s very suitable, I really can¡¯t see that our little girl has such a poisonous eye.¡±

    ¡°That is necessary, but this morning the owner of this farm called me, he said his son let him go abroad, so want to sell this farm as soon as possible, the owner¡¯s meaning is the price is good to negotiate, he only needs a request, that is not allowed to cut down the north side of the piece of gardenia in the kapok tree.¡±

    The kapok and gardenia trees happened to be in the center of the farm she wanted to build, and her farm would have been much smaller if they hadn¡¯t been cut down.

    But there is also a way to wrap those kapok and gardenia flowers and make her a separatendscape in the lodge.

    Only then, the project would be more tedious.

    ¡°In fact, I do think you can get these trees to where you live yourself, so that you will not make you feel that the location is narrowed, but also do not feel to make the project cumbersome, every day when you push open the window you can smell the fragrance of gardenia or kapok, the mood is all pleasant.¡±

    After Caelen¡¯s design, Mayme could imagine what it was like, and hurriedly said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do as you say, but can you help me sign the contract with the boss, I can¡¯t go.¡±

    Looking at her like that, Caelen stroked his hair and smiled, ¡°No problem, leave this matter to me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Caelen, really thank you so much.¡±

    Irene shook her head with a helpless face as she looked at Mayme¡¯s character of doing what she said she would do.

    The next day, Caelen, who had promised to apany Mayme to the temple to burn incense, had just dropped them off at the temple gate when Mayme received a call from the owner of the farm, saying that he was leaving tomorrow and asked her to go over and sign the contract when she was free.

    Faced with Mayme¡¯s pleading eyes, Caelen could only nod helplessly, and then said to her, ¡°Then you should be safe, I have asked your second brother toe over to apany you and pick you up to go home, you do not go around after the incense, be good and wait for your second brother to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    ¡°Irene, keep an eye on her for me.¡±

    Caelen was very uneasy and continued to dictate.

    After all, her body is not yetpletely well, plus the month is now so big, if that boss had called them earlier, he would not have let theme.

    ¡°Geez you¡¯re so nosy, I¡¯m not a kid anymore, besides with Irene around, just put your mind at ease and do a good job of helping me get the mountain signed off.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯m off.¡±

    As she watched him leave, Mayme spat out her tongue mischievously and said, ¡°I find that Caelen is bing more and more verbose now, I¡¯m really worried that he will be just as verbose as my mother.¡±

    Speaking of mommy, Mayme is really missing Mrs. Karlsson at the moment.

    ¡°You, you are in the blessing do not know the blessing, Caelen that is concerned about you, worry about you, look at what you said.¡±

    Irene red at him in disgust and helped her slowly walk up the hill.

    Marcy with a pair ofrge sunsses slowly followed, looking at the girl not far ahead, dark eyes a dark unknown.

    ¡°Irene, you met with him didn¡¯t you?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Two people slowly walking on the forest Andy, Mayme suddenly asked.

    Irene looked up at her and heard Mayme¡¯s sweet voice continue to ring out, ¡°In fact, yesterday when the maid said that someone was looking for me, I already thought it was him, the person who knows that I live here is Caelen, except for my second brother. The reason for all this is not exined except by me, so it is normal for him toe here.¡±

    The reason she didn¡¯t say anything was that she had originally wanted to wait for Irene to speak up, only she hadn¡¯t spoken up since she returned, and instead advised her to try to ept Caelen, and she became even more certain that they had met.

    ¡°The reason I didn¡¯t tell you is that I don¡¯t want him toe back to disturb your life now. Whether you choose Caelen in the end or not, with your current body, it¡¯s simply not suitable to have any entanglement with him.¡±

 Chapter 1306 Marcy is jealous

    Mayme, of course, knew that Irene did not want her to suffer any pain, although her lovepulsion has been lifted almost, but no matter how, so many things happened, many things have long since changed.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    What¡¯s more, Marcy had made her attitude clear to her from the beginning, and since she had already made her choice, she naturally wouldn¡¯t look back.

    ¡°Irene, thank you!¡±

    Looking at Irene, Mayme really thanked her from the bottom of her heart. If it wasn¡¯t for hispany, she really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that she would still be able to stand here as well as she is now, admiring the beautiful scenery in front of her.

    ¡°He knew about your pregnancy, but I told him the baby wasn¡¯t his.¡±

    Irene pulled her to sit down on a stone aside and saw no emotion fluctuate in her eyes before she continued slowly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for talking to him like that without your permission.¡±

    Mayme smiled and shook his head, bright eyes shed a sh of pain, said: ¡°Irene you do not need to say sorry to me, instead I should thank you, thank you for not telling him the truth of the matter, I am already dead once, now I just want the child t Abby¡¯s birth, I will do my best to give him the best things, only fatherly love. ¡± She also believes that the child in time without fatherly love, will also be in so many love him, looking forward to his arrival of grandparents, uncles care under the happy growth.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think about it, you are also considered a person who has lived nine lives, many things you should think well for yourself.¡±

    In fact, Irene has always felt that Marcy has feelings for Mayme, but he always seems to be hesitant, but feelings are something that perhaps only after a certain amount of time will it be clear who the one in your heart is.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Irene, I¡¯m not the same as before.¡± Now that she is a mother, she has to put her child first before deciding anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you can think about it. Some things, if they are yours, will be yours no matter how far you go.¡±

    Many things even she does not know what the oue is, only hope that they each can find a happy home.

    ¡°Well, I understand.¡±

    To keep Irene from worrying about herself, Mayme responded with a smile.

    After the two burned incense, Mayme and Irene circled around the temple before slowly making their way down the hill.

    If you count the time, her second brother should be almost there.

    The temperature was getting warmer towards noon, and because of her pregnancy, Mayme still felt particrly hot even with an umbre.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break before we go!¡±

    Looking at the beads of sweat that kept seeping out of Mayme¡¯s forehead, Irene said with a distressed look.

    ¡°Good for you!¡±

    Looking for a rtively clean ce to sit down, Mayme reached out and wiped the sweat from her face, looked at the blinding sunlight and slowly said, ¡°Time flies, the weather has almost reached Abel in the blink of an eye.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Irene is happy for you from the bottom of her heart to see that you¡¯ve finallye through.¡±

    Perhaps for others, these months is not much, but for Mayme, every day and every minute is a painful ordeal, when the master said there is a way to lift her lovepulsion, although she did not report great hope, but the heart is more eager than anyone else to seed.

    ¡°Without Irene you, I wouldn¡¯t have survived this long, you gave me a second life.¡±

    Irene shook her head andughed, ¡°No, the person who gets the most credit for the sess of expelling the lovepulsion is yourself. If it weren¡¯t for a strong desire to live and your tenacious willpower, even young men wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to resist the bone-chilling pain every day.¡±

    Seeing the slight mist of rain in Mayme¡¯s eyes, Irene gently patted her hand and smiled, ¡°Well, you rest here, I just saw someone selling oranges over there, I¡¯ll go buy some to quench your thirst.¡±

    The water they had brought was in Caelen¡¯s car and they forgot to take it down. Irene, being a mother herself, knew what pregnant women needed.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    This temple is located on the outskirts of a mountain peak, because here the peaks are connected to the peak, plus a mountain not far in front of all the reason for sesame bamboo, the breeze gently blowing, a breeze with the smell of bamboo leaves to meet the face, the faint smell of bamboo leaves let Mayme is very fond of, and when her farm is done, she must also nt such a bamboo forest.

    ¡°Aigoo, little girl what¡¯s wrong with you, is it that you can¡¯t walk anymore, or brother be you down the mountain!¡±

    Mayme looked at the hand that reached over and subconsciously covered her abdomen with one hand and gently tilted her face to the side, the man¡¯s hand instantly fluttered.

    ¡°Thanks, I can walk by myself.¡±

    Mayme did not expect to encounter this kind of scoundrel here, if it was the old her would have been a flying kick over, but now she is afraid from the bottom of her heart, she is afraid that the other party will hurt her child.

    Saying that, Mayme just want to leave, was stopped by a man, stretched out his hand in her face touched, whistled at Mayme, teasing. He said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry, look at your tender skin, the sun is so sunny, or let brother carry you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call out if you keep doing that.¡±

    Mayme looked at the man with a runny face in front of her and said in a cold tone.

    ¡°You shout ah, the wilderness of this mountain, afraid you shouted through the throat also no one knows, but brother I to like you in my ** shouting voice it?¡±

    ¡°Asshole.¡±

    The man for Mayme¡¯s atmosphere is not at all put in the eye, see her keep covering her abdomen, the man¡¯s gaze suddenly fell to her abdomen, smile more let Mayme creepy, ¡°You ¡­ you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Brother I ¡­ certainly fuck you ah, look at you this fine skin, * up must be very *, or pregnant women. ¡±

    Marcy just returned from a phone call, saw a strange man to pull Mayme, only to feel a dash of anger straight to the top of the heart, and went forward to force a foot on the man knocked to the ground.

    ¡°Mayme, are you all right!¡±

    Mayme looked at the man who appeared in front of her and subconsciously shook her head.

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Who the hell are you that you dare to hit me?¡±

    The man just got up from the ground, again by Marcy a kick to the ground, not waiting for the other side to fight back, a grab his cor, deep eyes are full of strong killing intent, the man instantly don¡¯t the situation in front of you to be scared, hastily held up his hands afraid to beg for mercy, ¡°I have eyes not know Taishan, but also beg the young master to be generous, forgive me? ¡±

    ¡°Say, which hand did you just touch her?¡±

 Chapter 1307 Can we start over?

    Mayme looked at Marcy, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for almost half a year, and wondered why he was here.

    ¡°Did this hand touch it, or is it this hand?¡±

    Without waiting for the man to answer, Mayme heard a heartbreaking scream that scared the forest birds everywhere.

    Mayme didn¡¯t want to cause trouble and stepped forward to take Marcy¡¯s hand and stopped her, ¡°Forget it, he¡¯s already been 7 punished as he deserves, give him a break.¡±

    Marcy kicked him hard, almost squeezing a word out of her teeth ¨C get out.

    The man rolled down the hill. Marcy turned around and looked at Mayme, who hadn¡¯t seen him for a year, with obscure eyes, and said, ¡°Are you alright!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, how did you get here?¡±

    Mayme didn¡¯t believe he was here by coincidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see you.¡±

    Marcy looked at her, not expecting to meet again in this scenario after thest parting.

    On hearing this, Mayme¡¯s heart seemed to be hit hard by something, her nose was sore, but she didn¡¯t let the tears fall down.

    ¡°Did Mr. Williams want to see me about something?¡±

    Mayme did not forget what those men in ck had said to her, but as the old master said, no matter what things can not only look at one side, originally she thought she could do when she saw him again to simply ignore her existence, but until the moment she saw him appear, Mayme knew that no matter whether that thing was done by him or not, she could never hate him.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, how have you been?¡±

    Looking at her, Marcy felt that the current Mayme had changed a lot from the old her, and this sudden change made him start to feel scared from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Am I good, shouldn¡¯t Mr. Williams know very well in his heart?¡±

    ¡°Mayme, do you really believe that those who went to assassinate you were sent by me?¡±

    Marcy stared at her closely, Mayme slowly raised her head and smiled sweetly at him, saying, ¡°Mr. Williams, it doesn¡¯t really matter whether I believe it or not, does it?¡±

    ¡°Mayme, do we have to talk to each other like this?¡±

    Looking at her, he really disliked such a strange Mayme, how he wished she was still the same Mayme who fought with him all the time back then.

    Listening to his words, Mayme just felt her heart dripping with blood, would this be the situation she wanted if she could?

    She kept convincing herself that he would like her, that he would see the good in her one day, but things were not going in the direction she expected, and she had lost track of how many times he had rejected her.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, anything I did for you was done of my own free will, you don¡¯t have to feel any sense of apology or guilt towards me, since I did it I wouldn¡¯t think of asking you to make any promises to me, remember what you said to me when we were at the bottom of the valley? I said that once we leave the valley, everything that was sent between us will cease to exist, you will still be you and I will still be the little assistant.¡±

    Mayme¡¯s every sentence fell to Marcy¡¯s ears like a sharp de very hateful inserted in his heart, at first, in addition to worry about her safety, the most important or because he did not see his heart clearly, but now he has a clear idea of who he loves.

    ¡°Mayme, let¡¯s start over, shall we?¡±

    The previous things he was wrong is wrong, no matter how he exined always can not change the fact that he hurt her, now he has understood his heart, he will pursue her again, until she said yes to him.

    ¡°Give me a qualification to woo you, will you?¡±

    Mayme in hearing Marcy that we start over that sentence, tears in also can¡¯t stop falling, the heart is like being strangled by a knife general, if it is before, hearing him say so, she will be very happy, but now, everything is toote.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, I believe I have made it very clear that all those things were done voluntarily by me, you are not responsible for them, and in the future I hope that if there is nothing between us, it is better not to see each other anymore.¡±

    The words fell, and Mayme walked quickly down the hill with her stomach in her arms.

    ¡°Mayme, whether you agree or not, you can only be my Marcy¡¯s woman for the rest of your life, and I won¡¯t let go of you easily.¡±

    Marcy looked at Mayme, who had left in a hurry, and shouted at her.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Irene actually came back shortly after Marcy appeared, but just didn¡¯t show up because she saw him there.

    Mayme pulled out a smile that was worse than crying and said to Irene, ¡°I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    Seeing this, Irene didn¡¯t say anything, she knew what she needed most at the moment was silence.

    Xu Mingyi arrived just in time to see Irene helping Mayme down from the mountain and hurriedly greeted her, saying with a smile, ¡°How was it, did you have fun?¡±

    ¡°Well, okay.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why do you look so ugly, are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    See Mayme¡¯s face is very ugly, and eyes obviously cried, there are still clear tear marks on it.

    ¡°Maybe I walked too fast when I was going down the mountain, I¡¯ll be fine after a rest.¡± Mayme said and hurriedly went to tug Xu Mingyi¡¯s arm towards the car, Irene looked at her that urgent look, her face changed slightly, despite eating so many sins for him, but her heart always still has Marcy.

    Irene couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself in her own mind, how could she not be like that herself?

    Despite this, Xu Mingyi inadvertently saw Marcy standing on the mountainside, his face changed slightly, and he instantly understood where the tear marks on his sister¡¯s face hade from.

    At the same time, the imperial capital covers an area of thousands of square feet of a pce-like house, Timothy walked into a feeling of a strange coldness swept over, for Marcy, this atmosphere he has long been ustomed to.

    The main seat in the main hall on the table a middle-aged man of about sixty, with an emperor-like aura, a pair of sharp eyes that make people shiver and beam.

    He is the current head of The Scott Family, and Timothy¡¯s real father Steven Scott, who is sitting next to his second uncle Thomas Scott, while standing next to Thomas Scott is his cousin Loren.

    Timothy walked across the room and sat down on the couch, looked at Steven Scott in the main seat, and slowly spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with getting me back?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After the incident of his elder brother, just because he said two words of justice for his elder brother, he was deported to a country where even food was a problem by his own father in a fit of rage.

 Chapter 1308 Uninvited Guests

    ¡°Asshole, is this the way you should treat your father?¡±

    Steven Scott pped his hand heavily on the table beside him, looking at Timothy¡¯s eyes all thick with anger.

    At the words, Timothy could not help but sneer, father?

    What qualifications does a man who does not care about his life or death have to be his father.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    In his heart, his father died along with him when he was thrown into that deserted ce, and the man sitting on the main seat at this moment is just a stranger who keeps the same blood as him.

    ¡°If that¡¯s what I was asked toe back to hear, then I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    With that, Timothy straightened his clothes and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Timothy, don¡¯t fight with your father every time youe back, no matter what, everything he does is still for you.¡±

    Thomas Scott, who was sitting on the sidelines, slowly spoke up and looked at Timothy and said in a serious and reassuring way.

    ¡°For whom exactly, I believe your hearts are more clear than mine.¡±

    Although they were born with a jealous and envious protagonist aura, but for Timothy, he would rather be an ordinary person than a person of The Scott Family, from the time he began to understand, his life don¡¯t they arranged one by one, never consult them, and never ask them whether they want to or not, like a puppet, let Like a puppet, he was at the mercy of others.

    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t have a choice at that time. If he really said he felt the happiest and happiest days, it was the time he spent with Adrian, the first time in his life when he felt what warmth was.

    Sometimes he would even think, if the time is stuck in that moment that would be good, so he never have to go back to that no human feelings, no warmth, only the heart of the fight, the dark struggle of The Scott Family to go.

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Steven Scott just wanted to get angry, don¡¯t Thomas Scott to stop, look at Timothy slowly spoke: ¡°Timothy, today we call you back is mainly to ask you, your vi live in the girl and what is your rtionship? Strange Xuan said you seem to be very concerned about her.¡±

    Not waiting for Timothy to exin, Steven Scott on the main seat has coldly spoken, ¡°Not any untoward people can enter my The Scott Family door, I order you to get that woman out immediately, or don¡¯t me me for being unkind.¡±

    ¡°How is that nonchnt?¡±

    At that, Timothy asked casually.

    ¡°Deal with me like you did with my big brother, or are you going to force people to die again?¡±

    ¡°Unbridled!¡±

    Steven Scott stood up in anger and pointed at Timothy and said fiercely, ¡°I tell you Timothy, as long as you are a member of The Scott Family, you have to follow my The Scott Family rules, or I don¡¯t mind sending you back again. ¡±

    ¡°Second brother, is it just a woman? Do you have to get angry with uncle over an unrted woman? If this gets out for outsiders to hear, they won¡¯t know what to say about you?¡±

    Loren, who was standing behind Thomas Scott, said smugly.

    Timothy coldly looked at him, slowly spoke, ¡°Loren, my things are not your turn toment, but you do those things, be careful of the night walk will eventually run into the ghost, afraid that when the timees even The Scott Family can not protect you, you better think about yourself.¡±

    For him to do all that crap, he simply do not care to care, think he such people he does not go to clean up, someone will naturally go to clean him up.

    ¡°Second brother, how can I not understand your words brother, you must not have heard any rumors outside ande to elder uncle to nder my reputation, what exactly do you have in mind when you do this?¡±

    Loren looked at Timothy with an expression of being wronged, that look if he didn¡¯t know what he did, I¡¯m afraid he was really cheated.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that you don¡¯t go to be an actor like this, I believe that with your ability, this year¡¯s Academy Award is definitely not you Loren.¡±

    ¡°Timothy, Justin cares about you too, why do you have to be so verbally ungrateful?¡±

    Looking at this pair of father and son, Timothy really feel that they do not go to be an actor is simply a waste, but for these, Timothy simply do not put on the eye.

    ¡°Second uncle, you should know better than anyone else whether I¡¯m telling the truth or not, but we just don¡¯t pick on each other, I don¡¯t bother with those things of yours, then please don¡¯t bother with my business either, especially you, Loren, if next time you let me know that you go to my vi and mess around, don¡¯t me me for disregarding brotherly love.¡±

    In response to Timothy¡¯s naked threat, Thomas Scott¡¯s face was wrinkled in anger, but despite this, he kept a smile on his face.

    ¡°Asshole, do you know what you¡¯re talking about now?¡±

    Thomas Scott turned his head to look at his big brother with an expression of I¡¯m fine, ¡°Big brother, you should not be angry, Timothy may have beenpelled by outsiders, I believe he will understand eventually.¡±

    Looking at his uncle who had yed the bitter drama to the extreme, Timothy said coldly to Steven Scott, ¡°There is still something to do in thepany, I will leave first.¡±

    After saying that, he left without looking back.

    ¡°This rebellious son ¡­¡±

    Steven Scott was so angry with Timothy that he couldn¡¯t even say anything, even if his older son didn¡¯t fight, now even his younger son is contradicting him like this, he is really angry.

    ¡°Forget it brother, you are not unaware of Timothy¡¯s character, he is afraid that he is still angry because of what happened back then!¡±

    Speaking of this, Steven Scott¡¯s face became even more ugly and said fiercely, ¡°I will never let him go down his big brother¡¯s old road again, Mor Xuan you will apany me to Timothy¡¯s mountain houseter.¡±

    Since he can¡¯ty a hand on it, let him take care of it.

    When Loren heard that Steven Scott was going to Timothy¡¯s lodge to look for Rosemary, his eyes shed a different color and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, he couldn¡¯t deal with Timothy, but Steven Scott could!

    Counting the time, she has been staying here for almost ten days, and the injury on her forehead is almost healed, he ns to talk to Timothy when he returns in the evening, quasi-don¡¯t leave.

    In any case, it is always bad for her to live here as a married woman.

    ¡°Miss Harris, Your Lordship is invited.¡±

    Rosemary was about to leave the house when she saw the housekeeper rush up to her with a look of urgency on her face.

    ¡°Who is the master?¡±

    Since what happenedst time, now Rosemary almost always stays in her room, but she didn¡¯t expect to still have an unexpected visitor.

    ¡°It¡¯s Old Mr. Scott, the second young master¡¯s real father.¡±

    ¡°What does he want with me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the housekeeper with a dumbfounded look, her autumn water cut pupils¡¯ eyes shing with doubt.

    But thinking that he was Timothy¡¯s father, she followed the butler to the front room out of courtesy.

 Chapter 1309 you can try

    Rosemary followed the butler to the front room and saw a middle-aged man sitting in the middle of the living room with a majestic face and a pair of gleaming eyes staring straight ahead.

    ¡°Your Lordship this is Miss Harris.¡±

    The butler bowed deeply and said respectfully to the middle-aged man in front of him.

    ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Scott.¡±

    Rosemary nodded slightly and gave a polite shout.

    ¡°Make an offer!¡±

    Steven Scott gave Rosemary a disdainful look and spoke in an icy tone.

    ¡°What does Old Mr. Scott mean by this?¡±

    Looking at the old man in front of him, Rosemary asked with some confusion.

    ¡°I am Timothy¡¯s father, and Timothy is the future sessor to The Scott Family, and his wife must be worthy of his status and able to help him in his career, not something that an unworthy woman like you would be above.¡±

    Steven Scott¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s little face changed, looking at Steven Scott¡¯s eyes from just the respectful intention into disdain.

    When she heard Timothy¡¯s story about his elder brother, she guessed that his father was a stubborn old man, but what she didn¡¯t expect was that the head of The Scott Family of the Empire would be such an uncultivated person, and at this moment, she really regretted letting them pick up Bentaley.

    ¡°Mr. The Scott Family, please speak with respect.¡±

    Rosemary looked at him with a cold look in her eyes, and her tone had long since lost the politeness she had just felt.

    Good upbringing and quality taught her how to behave, but not everyone deserves to win her respect, like Steven Scott, even though he is the richest man in the Empire, but from the time he said that, he is not as good as a beggar on the road in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    At least the beggar still knows what is called respect, while the man in front of him does not even know the word respect.

    No sooner had Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth than she heard Loren scold with a warning tone, ¡°How dare you, who are you to talk to my eldest uncle like that?¡±

    ¡°What are you I think Mr. Scott should go back and ask your parents, and, no matter what you are or who you are, please show a little respect and be more virtuous for your children and grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll make it impossible for you to get along in the imperial capital?¡±

    Steven Scott, who was sitting in the main seat, said coldly.

    Rosemary raised her eyes and met Steven Scott¡¯s eyes without timidity, her tone still cold: ¡°You¡¯re right, you do have it in The Scott Family, but what do you think would happen if I released what you talked to me about today? ¡±

    The Scott Family is a model for the upper ss circle with good quality upbringing, if they know that the proud God in their hearts is this kind of unqualified upbringing, I do not know how many people will instantly fall down.

    ¡°You go ahead and try?¡±

    Steven Scott did not take Rosemary¡¯s threat seriously, yet Rosemary could not help butugh at his words, ¡°Mr. The Scott Family, I really don¡¯t know where you get the confidence to say I wouldn¡¯t dare, sometimes I even feel sorry for people like you, who never trust anyone, even their own I don¡¯t even believe in my own son.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You are unbridled, who are you to judge me about The Scott Family, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will sue you for nder and make you spend your life in jail?¡±

    ¡°Why not, is it only permitted for the officials of the week to set fire to the people and not to light amp?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the annoyed Steven Scott and said shamefully, ¡°If The Scott Family just defies everything by virtue of their position, I believe The Scott Family will soon go downhill.¡±

    ¡°I see that you are not seeing the coffin, like you, a woman who is not trivial, even if she dies, she will be like a wild cat or a wild dog on the road, and will not attract anyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    With these words, Steven Scott beckoned, and two ck-d men poured out from either side, holding Rosemary down without saying a word.

    Only before Rosemary had a chance to speak, the two ck men holding her were already down on the ground.

    ¡°Mr. The Scott Family, what do you mean by that, since when did it be your turn to do something about my Wilson¡¯s woman?¡±

    Wilson shielded Rosemary behind him, his tone as cold as the cold wind blowing from the North Pole, making it unbearable to look at.

    Steven Scott looked at the young man in front of him, although his age and his son is about the same size, but the aura is more powerful than his own, just standing there has invariably given a pressure, he has been across the mall for decades, in addition to him, he is the second he has seen.

    ¡°Your woman?¡±

    Steven Scott sharp eyes to the side of Timothy, only to see his expressionless is staring at himself, and finally slowly said a sentence, ¡°you really do not break the reception want to force me to die, it seems that the big brother thing you did not learn any lessons, perhaps in your eyes see only yourself forever. ¡±

    Even thest hope in this moment because Steven Scott¡¯s appearance has disappeared, perhaps from the beginning he should not have other hopes for him.

    ¡°Mr. The Scott Family, pleasee back after you have investigated the matter clearly, what you just said has seriously defamed my wife¡¯s honor and reputation, I will send thewyer¡¯s letter in three days, sometimes you can talk to mywyer.¡±

    As soon as Wilson shielded Rosemary, he looked down at her with an apologetic face and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you through this.¡±

    Rosemary shook her head, then looked at Timothy and said, ¡°Timothy, thank you for saving my life, and if you need anything in the future, juste to FC City and look for me.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m sorry! I made youugh.¡±

    He was not thinking that he had just left, Loren came with his own father on the back foot, fortunately Rosemary is okay, otherwise she really does not know how to exin to Adrian.

    Rosemary shook her head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been wrong about that too.¡±

    However, at this moment, she can truly understand why when talking about Bentaley, his face will appear that painful expression.

    Wilson wrapped Rosemary tightly in his arms and nodded slightly to Timothy, saying, ¡°A big thank you, if you need any help in the future, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    Doyle walked up to Rosemary and said to her respectfully, ¡°Missy, His Excellency asked me and my aunt toe and take you home.¡±

    Steven Scott, sitting in the main seat, heard Doyle call Rosemary Missy, his face changed slightly, did not expect the woman in front of him, whom he said was not a trifle, was The Bernard FamilyMissy.

 Chapter 1310 fallen on the laughing stock

    After Wilson left with Rosemary, Steven Scott sat in the main seat looking at Timothy standing there and said, ¡°What is this woman¡¯s rtionship with The Bernard Family?¡±

    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, I know what is in your mind at this moment, but I will not be at your mercy, if you do not want The Scott Family to fade out of the empire from now on, you¡¯d better run your The Scott Family empire properly, don¡¯t realize at the end of the day that the empire you have been guarding for several lifetimes has long been in tatters and The empire you¡¯ve been guarding for so many lifetimes is already in tatters and falling apart.¡±

    Timothy nced coldly at Loren, who was standing behind Steven Scott, and then strode outside.

    ¡°Rebel son, stop right there!¡±

    Steven Scott looked at Timothy who left without looking back, and his body was shaking with anger.

    ¡°Uncle, you take it easy, I¡¯ll go and get the second brother back for you.¡±

    After saying that, Loren quickly chased after him.

    ¡°Timothy, stop right there.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Looking at Loren, who was blocking the front of his car, Timothy¡¯s eyes were suddenly cold, and his tone was thick with anger.

    Loren looked up at him, the corners of his lips hooked up a smirk, said: ¡°You think you can make Uncle believe your words like this? If I were you, I would have left The Scott Family long ago with my own share of the family.

    At this moment, Loren is not the usual frivolous, more ruthless, but Timothy does not feel strange, because the father and son have been doing all these years in his grasp, but the evidence is not enough to drive him out of The Scott Family, he needs to make the father and son never set foot in The Scott Family What he needs is for them to never set foot in the door of The Scott Family.

    Timothy hooked his lips andughed: ¡°You want me to leave so badly, but I just don¡¯t want to leave. As long as I don¡¯t leave Timothy, I am the only heir to The Scott Family, and you will never be qualified to steal from me.¡±

    This Timothy makes Loren feel crazy from the bottom of his heart, but the Scott Family has a rule from the beginning that the sessor to the head of the family must be a direct descendant of the founder, and his father is not the genuine bloodline of The Scott Family.

    Because his father was adopted by the previous head of the family from outside, and because of this reason, they appear to be in The Scott Family, but in fact, they are ostracized everywhere, and Timothy¡¯s father because of the good rtionship with his father since childhood, so they will be allowed to enter thepany of The Scott Family to work.

    But Steven Scott¡¯s help to them fell in Loren¡¯s eyes is pity, pity, charity, so he grew up determined to climb to the top.

    ¡°Is that so? That depends on whether you have the ability to do so, but don¡¯t me me for not warning you, before making whatever decision you better think about your good big brother and that bastard son of his, after all, once I¡¯m pissed off, I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do.¡±

    Facing Loren¡¯s naked threat, Timothy grabbed his cor, his deep eyes were full of killing intent, ¡°Loren, if you dare to touch my big brother and Bentaley a hair, don¡¯t me me for being unkind to you.¡±

    In The Scott Family, no matter what they do, Timothy can be indifferent, but if it endangers his big brother and Bentaley, then he is absolutely not polite.

    The reason he came back to The Scott Family in the first ce was because of his older brother, otherwise he would have liked to have never set foot in the cold, lifeless doors of The Scott Family in his life.

    ¡°Don¡¯t question what I say.¡±

    With a strong push to him, Timothy pulled open the door and got into the car, started the engine, the car flew out of ce like an arrow.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Loren organized his clothes, looking at the dusty Timothy, the corners of his lips hooked up a cold smile ¡­

    ¡°Wilson, let¡¯s wait a minute, shall we?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    When she didn¡¯t go, Wilson asked slowly.

    ¡°Timothy said he would bring Bentaley over to meet me today, and I wanted to meet Bentaley before I left.¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, having waited so long for Timothy to schedule a time to bring Bentaley out, she couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity.

    She had promised Bentaley¡¯s aunt that she would take care of him, and thest time she heard Timothy¡¯s tone, Bentaley didn¡¯t seem to be doing very well at The Scott Family, so she had to meet him in person to feel at ease.

    ¡°Who is Bentaley?¡±

    Doyle saw a soft look in Rosemary¡¯s eyes when she spoke of him, a look like a mother looking at her child.

    ¡°Bentaley is one of Rosemary¡¯s adopted children in C City, and the one left out by Timothy¡¯s older brother.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s true, but The Scott Family has not made the identity of this child public, so it seems that this child has not been approved by The Scott Family.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    At that, Rosemary asked in an anxious tone.

    ¡°The Scott Family exists like an empire in the empire, and their family rules are simr to those of the court system, every child born to The Scott Family is announced to the public on the third day of birth so that everyone can witness their growth, and if they did acknowledge Bentaley as The If they did recognize Bentaley as a descendant of The Scott Family, then it would have been announced on the third day of his return to The Scott Family, yet it wasn¡¯t, and if Missy hadn¡¯t talked about it today, we wouldn¡¯t have known that the oldest of The Scott Family had a son.¡±

    The only exnation is that The Scott Family had no intention of recognizing this child from the beginning, and the reason why they took it back was because they didn¡¯t want to beughed at.

    Rosemary listened to Doyle¡¯s words, her face shed with a strong worry, the illegitimate children in the rich family is poor enough, let alone such a big family as The Scott Family, no wonderst time Timothy would say Bentaley is the Scott Family¡¯s forbidden. No wonder Timothy saidst time that Bentaley was forbidden by The Scott Family.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll ask about it when Timothy gets here, and if that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll take it back if you don¡¯t want to part with it.¡±

    Seeing her little face all wrinkled up, Wilson rubbed her heartily.

    ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Hearing Wilson¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s little face shed with a touch of leap very happy to ask.

    ¡°He was supposed to be our son too, and since they don¡¯t know how to cherish it, why should we let him live there and look at other people¡¯s faces? Not to mention that didn¡¯t Nina always mor for her Rex?¡±

    As far as Wilson is concerned, as long as Rosemary wants, he will satisfy her, not to mention the fact that when Bentaley was picked up, they said that if Bentaley is not doing well there, they can pick her up at any time.

 Chapter 1311 Raising Dead Men

    In order to make it easier for Rosemary to talk to Bentaley, Wilson finally decided to go to the hotel next door to the airport, so that Rosemary could also spend more time with her.

    At this moment, Timothy drove Bentaley is driving to the hotel where Rosemary is staying, and a ck car behind him is in close pursuit, nced at the side reflector, Timothy face cold to the extreme, shouted to Bentaley behind him: ¡°Bentaley, sit tight. ¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words fell, Timothy mmed the brakes to the bottom, the silver sedan was like a shining meteor, instantly disappeared in the same ce.

    After about half an hour, the car was safely parked in the basement of the hotel.

    ¡°Uncle, what did you bring me here for?¡±

    Bentaley looked at Timothy, who was out for the first time since he brought The Scott Family back from C, and asked in a small voice.

    In The Scott Family, no one can hear him anymore except Timothy, who can make him talk.

    Timothy took his skinny little hand, gently stroked his head, and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Uncle will take you to see someone.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two took the elevator to the topmost floor of the presidential suite. At this moment, Rosemary had already been waiting impatiently, walking back and forth in the living room, looking up at the door from time to time.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it here yet? It¡¯s not like those guys from The Scott Family won¡¯t let Bentaley out, is it?¡±

    Before she didn¡¯t know Bentaley¡¯s situation, she always thought he would be happy to return to The Scott Family, but after learning the truth, Rosemary especially regretted leaving Bentaley with them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush, do down and wait, okay?¡±

    ¡°Missy don¡¯t worry, since Mr. Scott promised to bring the young master over, he will definitelye, it may be a traffic jam, we are waiting for a while.¡±

    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang, and Rosemary rushed over to open the door and saw Timothy standing at the door.

    When his eyes fell on Bentaley, whom he was holding, Rosemary embraced him in a hug and eximed joyfully, ¡°Bentaley, Mommy finally sees you.¡±

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    Bentaley was flooded with tears the moment she saw Rosemary, but was stubborn enough to keep her from falling.

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go in first!¡±

    After Wilson reminded her of this, only Olivia reluctantly let go of Bentaley and walked in holding his little hand.

    ¡°Mommy, I miss you so much!¡±

    Bentaley looked at Rosemary, and his childish voice slowly rang out, hearing Rosemary¡¯s heart break.

    Looking at the even thinner Bentaley, Rosemary¡¯s heart ached, when they picked him up, Bentaley¡¯s little face still had obvious baby fat, but only six months had passed, and now he was so thin that his chin was even more pointed than hers.

    Rosemary took him in her arms and tenderly dropped a kiss on his forehead, saying tenderly, ¡°Baby, Mommy misses you too. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all Mommy¡¯s fault, I shouldn¡¯t have agreed to let you go with them, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Bentaley lifted her head, looked at the tearful Rosemary, reached out and carefully wiped the tears from her face, pulled out a Tammy arc, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m doing fine at The Scott Family, don¡¯t worry, the reason I¡¯m so skinny now is because I¡¯ve been practicing martial artstely, Mommy didn¡¯t notice I¡¯m almost I have abs now?¡±

    Rosemary smiled and nodded, stroking his little face and said, ¡°Yes, our Bentaley has abs, baby is awesome.¡±

    However, the attentive Wilson soon discovered that Bentaley was wounded and gave a wink to Doyle before heading to another room.

    Doyle would understand and followed Timothy.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you cry.¡±

    Bentaley¡¯s biggest fear is Rosemary¡¯s tears, and every time he sees her shed tears, he is more upset than anyone else.

    Rosemary wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said happily, ¡°Okay, Mommy won¡¯t cry. Bentaley, tell Mommy how you are doing at The Scott Family and how they are treating you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I called you in because there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    Wilson got right to the point.

    Timothy knew what he was trying to say and said slowly, ¡°You guys are trying to take Bentaley away, aren¡¯t you?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Bentaley is your big brother¡¯s child, so it¡¯s not our turn to interfere, but Rosemary promised his sister-inw before she adopted Bentaley that she didn¡¯t want to be rich and famous, but only to live a peaceful life, and that was the only thing Bentaley¡¯s mother told her before she died, and now you, The Scott Family, are turning him Now you, The Scott Family, have trained him to be a killer, do you think this is appropriate?¡±

    Faced with Wilson¡¯s questioning, Timothy was powerless to retort. He only learned a few days ago that his father was nning to train Bentaley as a deadly soldier of The Scott Family, which was a bolt from the blue for Timothy, but despite this, he could not sit through anything.

    Although his father is in charge of The Scott Family, manypanies under his name are managed by his second uncle, and he has limited strength after all, not to mention that he has to protect his elder brother.

    ¡°In fact, I only found out a few days ago, I originally nned to find a suitable opportunity to send him away, but Thomas Scott father and son are watching me very closely, not to mention that I have a big brother, a bad handling of my big brother will be in danger.¡±

    Luxury family rivalry, Wilson could not be clearer, and finally said slowly: ¡°Since this is the case, then Bentaley I will take away, less Bentaley, I believe it is also a good thing for you, don¡¯t worry, I will arrange for him, when you finish your business, The Scott Family intends to recognize him, I will definitely send him back.¡±

    Timothy looked at Wilson and said gratefully, ¡°No thanks for your great kindness, I will definitelye to the house to thank you in person when I get this side of things taken care of.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite, I just don¡¯t want Rosemary to be upset.¡±

    said, Wilson¡¯s eyes slowly fell outside, as long as she is happy, do whatever he is willing to do.

    ¡°I finally understand why Rosemary likes you so much, you¡¯re lucky.¡±

    Without meeting before, Timothy had already lost, and now that he had met, he had clearly understood that he would never have any chance with Rosemary in his life.

    ¡°Very lucky indeed!¡±

    For Timothy¡¯s words, Wilson epts with approval.

    With everything arranged, the three Wilson¡¯s walked out of the room and said softly to Rosemary, ¡°Rosemary, Mr. Scott has promised to let us take Bentaley back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her with some disbelief, originally she thought he would not say yes, but she did not expect to say yes so quickly.

    ¡°Well, you take care of Bentaley for me for a while, and then I¡¯lle back to you guys when I¡¯m free.¡±

    Said, Timothy went to Bentaley¡¯s front squatting, stroking his little head slowly said: ¡°Bentaley, go over there to listen to Godfather Godmother, and when Uncle is busy with the matter at hand will go over to you, then we can always be with Daddy, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1312 you are going to kill me

    Back at the presidential pce, Doyle took Rosemary and Wilson straight to the study, where Adrian was already waiting for them at the moment.

    ¡°Sir, Missy is back.¡±

    Knocking on the door, Doyle pushed his way in and addressed Adrian respectfully.

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    As soon as Rosemary saw Adrian, her nose sobbed and she threw herself into his arms.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s uncle who didn¡¯t protect you well and made you suffer.¡±

    Stroking his head, Adrian said with a face full of self-recrimination.

    The thought that even though he is in a position of power, some things are still a little out of his reach and his hands are still still not that long to protect her well.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you, I was too careless.¡±

    ¡°Timothy has exined to me about you, and he has said that he will certainly in order to get this justice.¡±

    Gently ruffled the broken hair on her forehead, looked at her forehead that still had some Tammy scars, and caressed it, ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and the medicine Timothy gave me is so good that you can¡¯t even tell I¡¯ve been hurt here without looking hard.¡±

    Standing firm, Rosemary whispered.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Seeing that she was no longer in any serious condition, Adrian was relieved and said to Wilson behind him, ¡°Sit down and talk!¡±

    Wilson took Rosemary aside and sat down on a couch while Doyle ced a document in front of Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, take a look at this information first.¡±

    Looking at Adrian¡¯s and Wilson¡¯s serious expressions, Rosemary slowly opened the file and looked carefully at the information on it.

    Only to see Rosemary¡¯s face getting harder and harder, getting paler and paler, Wilson reached out and grasped her small, slightly trembling hand tightly, softlyforted: ¡°Because this matter involves too many ces, so my uncle and I want to follow your opinion.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Fannie did all these things Chad told me before my ident, only what I didn¡¯t expect was that my dad¡¯s death would also be rted to her.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart felt like it was being twisted by a knife when she thought of Andrew, and if it wasn¡¯t for pushing her away, she wouldn¡¯t have left her so early.

    ¡°How does Chad know all this?¡±

    Wilson and Adrian didn¡¯t expect her to know the truth about what happened before they did, and it seems that someone besides them is looking into the cause of his sister¡¯s death.

    ¡°Chad said Joseph told her that was the reason I was out that day.¡±

    ¡°Who is Joseph?¡±

    Looking at them, Adrian asked curiously.

    Why would this man know so much about them, and what exactly is hidden behind this that he doesn¡¯t know.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only met him once, but he seemed to know my mother from the tone of his voice.¡±

    Rosemary exined roughly what happened, ¡°That¡¯s what happened, when he saw my first face he just stared intently at my face and kept murmuring: what a resemnce.¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me that this man named Joseph knows Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Joseph this person is very mysterious, when I took Rosemary from him had asked the people below to check him out, but in the end nothing was found, his life is like a mystery.¡±

    For Joseph, Wilson has always been on guard, is worried about what he will do next.

    ¡°You just said that what you know was told to you by a man named Chad, this Chad wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you, would he?¡±

    Adrian nced at Wilson and guessed the question.

    ¡°Chad is my half-brother.¡±

    ¡°Since he¡¯s your brother, how is your rtionship?¡±

    Adrian ran everything through his brain quickly and had roughly understood what was going on.

    ¡°Wilson and Chad have a good rtionship and I trust Chad, he would never do anything to hurt me.¡±

    At that, Adrian frowned slightly and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Wilson who was on the side.

    Just see Wilson slowly said: ¡°Before because of some things, my brother and I have a frozen rtionship, but then something happened, and those things are exined clearly, so now Rosemary and I have the same opinion, I believe Chad he is not to do anything to hurt Rosemary. ¡±

    After all, Chad¡¯s affection for Rosemary is not amon one.

    If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would never have believed it.

    Adrian dropped his gaze to Rosemary¡¯s body and heard Rosemary say slowly, ¡°Chad once went out of his way to save me and took a bullet for me with his own body, and if it weren¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t be standing here.¡±

    She owes her life to Chad, and for a man who saved her life, how could Rosemary trust him to return it?

    ¡°It is impossible to look at many things on the surface, but since you all say so, I believe in your vision, but since Joseph was able to have him send the information over, it proves that they have a great rtionship with each other, and if we want to find out everything clearly, we can find a breakthrough from your brother.¡±

    ¡°And what does uncle n to do with Fannie?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Adrian, her eyes slowly floating ayer of water mist, thinking of her mother had used her life to protect the person who ended her life single-handedly, and hated to send this woman into the eighteenth circle of hell, never to turn back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought of a n, when the timees, you just do what I say.¡±

    At the same time, a deserted house inside, Nathaniel a face of disbelief looking at the woman in front of him, the eyes are full of strong disappointment and pain of the meaning, and the girl holding a fruit knife, sharp and merciless eyes locked tightly there standing Nathaniel.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at the girl in front of him in pain and questioned.

    ¡°Since you already know that then I don¡¯t need to be hiding, I am the mysterious man in ck, the reason why I am with you is just to try to get closer to you, since you already know my identity, it is impossible for me to keep you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t me me, me it on the fact that you know too much.¡±

    The words fell, Nathaniel cold can not help butugh out loud, said sarcastically: ¡°all along I thought I was the smartest, but did not think that in the end was you yed in the palm of the hand for so long, really ridiculous, just even if you will kill me today, what you did will eventually be public in the world, and you can never escape from thew. ¡±

    ¡°So what, do you think I would be afraid?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, Fiona treats you like her own sister, why do you still do this? Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will be disappointed one day when she knows all the truth?¡±

 Chapter 1313 Returning the truth

    Three dayster, Adrian had Doyle hold a press conference. On this day, the whole W Nation was unusually excited, and everyone was waiting impatiently to know whether Adrian finally taught Rosemary out and gave the people a statement.

    Joe picked up the remote control and turned off the TV, picked up a piece of toast and ate it while slowly saying to Susan, who was eating her breakfast, ¡°You can go to the press conference tonight for me.¡±

    ¡°No go.¡±

    Susan did not hesitate to say no.

    ¡°Is it worth putting yourself through this for a man who doesn¡¯t give a damn about you?¡±

    Looking at her, Joe put down the toast in his hand and asked coldly.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with him, you let someone else go!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She just doesn¡¯t want to see Adrian right now, not to mention she doesn¡¯t want to be involved in it either.

    ¡°I have to make a trip to F. I need you to cover for me.¡±

    Hearing this, Susan put the chopsticks in her hands at ease and looked at Joe with a sh of disappointment in her eyes, ¡°Big brother, why are you just so stubborn?¡±

    ¡°With the power and connections you have today, what do you want now that you don¡¯t have, so why must you fight for that position that doesn¡¯t belong to you?¡±

    She has been caught between Adrian and her big brother, making her a dilemma, but since Adrian rejected her, she has thought a lot about it and gradually understood that some things will not necessarilye to fruition if you work hard, just like her and Adrian, she waited for him for ten years, but in the end she waited for such a result, although she was very reluctant, but what could be done, if If Adrian really had a hint of affection for her, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her this way.

    At the same time also let her understand, when Gaby to Carry said the words, perhaps from the beginning between them has been destined to not be together.

    ¡°Xiao Jing, how can you say that, big brother I am doing all this for you guys, without me, do you think you can still live a life like now?¡±

    Joe looked at his sister with an angry look on his face, not expecting her to say such a thing at all.

    Susan shook her head and looked at her big brother, her eyes hurt as she spoke, ¡°Big brother, if you¡¯re really doing what¡¯s best for Fiona and me, then just stop, and we¡¯ll live a simple life as a family, just like we are now, okay?¡±

    Although Adrian has no interest in her, she can¡¯t really do anything to hurt him.

    Joe looked at Susan with a disappointed face, not expecting Adrian to hit her that hard, it seems he really underestimated her feelings for him.

    ¡°Xiao Jing, do you really not want to help big brother anymore?¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m really tired, all these years in order for you to sit in this position today, I did not hesitate to choose to enter the political world, but you know this is not my ultimate dream, now your desire is getting bigger and bigger, but also makes me feel more and more strange, now you are almost unrecognizable to me.¡±

    Susan looked at Joe and said in a hushed tone.

    ¡°Xiao Jing, big brother thinks you are too tiredtely, since you don¡¯t want to go then I¡¯ll find someone else to go, you just rest and rest at home these days, this matter we will talk aboutter.¡±

    Joe appropriate to stop this topic, he knows his sister¡¯s character, once decided things is nine cows can not pull back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve bought my ne ticket to the south tonight, and it¡¯s about time I should go and make my own dreamse true.¡±

    With that, Susan stood up and walked over to Joe and gave him a gentle hug, then left the table.

    Looking at Susan¡¯s departing figure, Joe¡¯s face is very ugly, so many years Susan is like his right arm, and now she suddenly left, so he instantly seems to have lost an arm in general.

    But yet, she could not be stopped directly.

    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±

    At the entrance of the staircase, Carry stood at the foyer, looking faintly at Susan who came up.

    Susan looked at the cold-faced Carry, who had wrapped herself up tightly like a wounded hedgehog since Gaby had made things clear to her.

    ¡°Abby, big sister is really tired, and since big brother insists on going, there¡¯s nothing else I can do.¡±

    Hopefully, in the end, his big brother wille to his senses in time.

    ¡°Who will help big brother after you leave?¡±

    ¡°He no longer needs me, I see that you have not been in a very good mood recently, do you want to go out with your sister to get some air, maybe when wee back next time there will be a different harvest¡±?

    Susan went up to pull Carry¡¯s hand, but she avoided it, ¡°I will not leave, things do note to the end who knows who the final victory belongs to, I will not be as weak as you, I despise you.¡±

    The words fell, Carry turned around and went upstairs, leaving only Susan who did not react.

    At the same time, Rosemary stood in front of the window looking at the guestsing and going downstairs, thinking that tonight the real mastermind behind the curtain will be uncovered, her heart is very excited, these days because of this trumped up charge dragged so many people, think about it, her heart is very angry.

    ¡°Sister, can Ie in?¡±

    Outside the door, Karen¡¯s voice rang out slowly, followed closely by the door being pushed open.

    ¡°Sis, dad told me toe and call you down, are you ready?¡±

    During this period of time, because every day is busy taking care of Gaby, Karen than before obviously lost arge circle, look at her heartache.

    ¡°Ready to go, let¡¯s go down!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    At this moment, the presidential pce invited all the reporters, and when Rosemary appeared, all the cameras turned to her side, and the shes clicked on Rosemary¡¯s body, but Rosemary always kept Tammy¡¯s smile.

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Walking to the stage, Rosemary shouted in a small voice and then turned her head to look at the reporters on the stage.

    ¡°I believe you all know the news that Mr. Chuang¡¯s daughter Peggy died in the presidential pce, and there are many different opinions on this matter, because everyone says that thest person Miss Peggy saw before she died was Rosemary Miss Harris. So everyone is specting that Miss Harris and this matter, of course, there are many people feel that this matter has a lot of suspicious ces, in the absence of full ess to evidence before is not free to convict, then today, we are like everyone to restore the things that happened that night.¡±

    As soon as Doyle¡¯s voice fell, a number of reporters on stage began to ask questions.

    ¡°Doyle, I would like to ask why it took you half a month after it happened to restore the truth?¡±

    One of the young reporters asked as he handed the microphone to Doyle.

 Chapter 1314 Feel with your heart

    ¡°Everything will be answeredter on this question, please bear with your reporter friends a little, all will be revealed tonight.¡±

    Doyle is worthy of being Adrian¡¯s royal* secretary, and the topic was easily resolved with a few simple words.

    The words fell, all the reporters on the stage can not help but in private cut whispers up, everyone is particrly curious about what the next breaking news is, after all, tonight¡¯s news but can make them less hard work a year of extra money, no matter which media, all want to grab thetest news as fast as possible.

    ¡°Sis, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Karen saw Rosemary looking a little distracted and asked with some concern.

    Rosemary shook her head and said slowly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I probably didn¡¯t rest wellst night.¡±

    Originally Wilson was nning to help her finish these things here before going back, but suddenly received a call from Joseph, as if something very important had happened in thepany and Wilson needed to go back to solve it.

    ¡°So is it holding up?¡±

    Seeing Rosemary¡¯s face slightly pale, Karen asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m holding up.¡±

    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going ontely, but I always feel weak these days, and it seems like I can¡¯t sleep.

    Rosemary shook her head, it seems that after all these things she should go back to her big brother to give herself a good examination.

    After about ten minutes or so, Adrian slowly walked towards the podium surrounded by a group of bodyguards. When he got on stage, he nced at Rosemary who was standing aside and saw that she seemed to be in a bit of bad spirits and frowned slightly.

    ¡°Next, a few words from our President, His Excellency.¡±

    Adrian strides elegantly in front of the microphone, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m d you can spare your precious time toe here tonight, first of all, I would like to say sorry to everyone, this time things happened Qiao did note out at the first time to rify, and therefore let everyone have a lot of misunderstandings about the whole thing, but the reason why we held this press conference until now is Because this incident in addition to Peggy incident there are other things superimposed on each other, in order to find the killer behind this, so we dyed to hold a press conference.¡±

    As the words left the stage, there was an instant uproar as everyone was shocked at what Adrian had said.

    ¡°Here¡¯s something for Doyle to show you.¡±

    At this moment, the stage was booed, and everyone was staring nervously at the big screen, afraid of missing something.

    Soon, the screen slowly appeared on the night of the party, when the screen slowly forward a building, the screen also slowly cut to Peggy face anxious to go to the backyard, when seeing Rosemary, look very excited, but the specific said something, because it is a satellite filming, so can not hear their conversation, but from the expression, as if Peggy in with Rosemary apologized, the picture Rosemary did not to the outside world, as rumored, to Peggy all kinds of insults and difficulties, but on the contrary, when Peggy kneeled down from Rosemary¡¯s expression can be seen she seemed to be her actions to the shock, and rushed to help her up to appease her, and then nodded at her, admonished some and then hurried left.

    Peggy on the screen sat down on the chair next to Rosemary after she left, after about some time, Peggy started walking back and forth in ce, but her eyes were looking at the direction Rosemary left from time to time, just then, a maid came towards her, and at this time Peggy did not pay much attention to the maid in front of her, just when the maid When Peggy¡¯s side, she did not have time to speak, she saw a hand from under the tray to Peggy¡¯s abdomen stabbed over, Peggy¡¯s face changed, looking at the other party¡¯s eyes instantly showed an incredible look, it is clear that she knows each other.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In the darkness, the maid looked at Peggy¡¯s eyes without a trace of expression, the corners of her lips hooked up a cold smile, and then very ndly left the scene.

    The screen was over when these were yed, however the reporters and media at the bottom had already been in a mess, and just as that maid showed that sneer, there were quite a few people with a fine heart who had already recognized who the other party was, only everyone did note out in this fact.

    ¡°I believe many of our journalist friends below already know who Peggy¡¯s killer is, and I also hope that you will help Miss Rosemary to clear up this innocent charge.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, but you haven¡¯t told us until now who Peggy¡¯s killer really is?¡±

    One of the reporters stood up, took the microphone and asked Doyle.

    Doyle smiled and looked at the journalist and said slowly, ¡°How long have you been a journalist?¡±

    ¡°One month.¡±

    He is a trainee reporter, just graduated from school not long ago, it was not easy today his boss is sick, the newspaper let hime, did not expect to encounter this only dumb situation.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but you can ask yourpanions, maybe they already have the answer in their minds.¡±

    At this moment, all the reporters will fall on Adrian and Rosemary¡¯s body, and even some reporters want to try to squeeze over to interview, all Olivia was blocked back by the wall of flesh in front of her.

    ¡°Mr. President, since you already know who this person is, why don¡¯t you just make an arrest?¡±

    A reporter passed the microphone to Adrian through the wall of flesh.

    Adrian shielded Rosemary behind him and said with a slightly cold gaze, ¡°If I were you, I shouldn¡¯t be standing here at this moment.¡±

    With those words, the reporter instantly understood what was going on and said respectfully to Adrian, ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    Before Rosemary could react, the reporters on stage had already run away without a trace, and the only ones left were some of the guests who came.

    ¡°Dad, who the hell is that maid?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s April Taylor.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°How could it be her?¡±

    Karen looked surprised, she still had a pretty good impression of this April Taylor, this person looked civilized and quiet, and she really couldn¡¯t see any jealousy or entitlement in her eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it is said to know people, many things can not be seen just by the surface, but to the heart, only the heart to feel things are the most real, understand?¡±

    Looking at Karen, Adrian¡¯s eyes were full of doting and spoiling, making many girls on the sidelines envious.

    ¡°I got it dad.¡±

    ¡°But uncle, since you already know that she is the real killer of Peggy, why don¡¯t you just announce it again?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her uncle curiously, or was there another reason for this.

 Chapter 1315 Another beautiful day

    ¡°This morning Timothy sent me an email, he said that Darcy found out that the woman called Cecilia who kidnapped youst time disappeared without a trace after you were kidnapped, just like evaporated, originally thought that this matter is so when, Darcy did not know where to find out, the original woman called Cecilia The woman called Cecilia is April Taylor, and the current April Taylor is the same Cecilia who kidnapped you.¡±

    ¡°How can that be, April Taylor I¡¯ve seen her and know what she looks like?¡±

    Rosemary felt like she was watching a metaphysical drama at the moment. How could these twopletely different looking people be Cecilia?

    ¡°She disguised herself so she could use April Taylor¡¯s identity to live in Na The Brown Family for all those years.¡±

    ¡°Transfiguration?¡±

    Rosemary was not unfamiliar with these two words, she had heard Wilson say it before, but now that it was happening to her, she still felt a little scared.

    This kind of thing only seen on TV did not expect to finally appear in real life, if she disguised as her rtives appear in front of her, simply can not be defended.

    ¡°What about April Taylor?¡±

    Karen¡¯s main concern at this point is, where did the real April Taylor go?

    ¡°I have forwarded a copy of Timothy¡¯s investigation to Bean Taylor in confidence that he will find the answers we are looking for.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, do you mean to let Na The Brown Family take care of this?¡±

    If we let her escape again, it would be the same as letting the tiger return to the mountain. Faced with such a dangerous woman, Rosemary still hopes that she will get the punishment she deserves, otherwise there is no telling how many people will meet with misfortune.

    ¡°Not all, I¡¯ve sent someone to keep an eye on her, now we need to take care of the matter at hand now.¡±

    There is a more exciting video Adrian ordered someone to cut, although he did not want to admit it, but no matter what, Fannie is still their daughter out of The Bernard Family, as the saying goes, family shame can not be revealed.

    ¡°Mom, didn¡¯t you say the camera was broken that night? Then howe uncle still has the video of that night?¡±

    Olina Doyle pale face from the room straight to Fannie¡¯s room, the small face pale without a little blood, thinking of just those videos, Olina Doyle the whole person is about to be scared silly.

    ¡°What are you panicking about, you didn¡¯t kill the person, see what kind of scare you are.¡±

    Fannie sat with a calm face on the make-up table, looked at her frightened daughter and gently reprimanded.

    If Adrian really wanted to me, he wouldn¡¯t have cut the video, and although Olina Doyle knowingly failed to report it, at most she would have been reprimanded a few times, which is no big deal.

    ¡°Just like you, you still want to steal a man from Rosemary. Whenever you encounter something, you must be calm first, understand?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Olina Doyle is indeed not as calm as her mother, because in her heart she knows that if it were not for the fact that she is Adrian¡¯s niece, they would not have had a good time in The Doyle Family, and now she can live sofortably and have everything she wants because she has an uncle who is the president, so she knows who she can and cannot afford to mess with.

    ¡°Mom, but I just saw my uncle¡¯s face look very ugly, and I always feel as if something is going to happen.¡±

    This trepidation made Olina Doyle very uneasy and there was always a sense of foreboding.

    ¡°What can happen, you are scaring yourself, even if your uncle in how angry, he will always be concerned about the face of The Bernard Family.¡±

    Fannie said slowly as she privately put the mask on her face.

    Although the heart is still very uneasy, but since her mother has said so, she is not good at saying anything, maybe it is really their own thinking too much.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, so go back early and put on a mask, then get a good night¡¯s sleep and wake up the next day to another great day.¡±

    ¡°Well, good night mom.¡±

    Olina Doyle, who had just returned to her room with anxiety, had a knock on her door again.

    ¡°Miss Olina, sir wants you toe to the living room now.¡±

    Outside the door, the maid¡¯s voice rang out slowly, and Olina Doyle¡¯s heart thumped, what wasing wasing.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right down.¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Olina Doyle gathered herself before preparing to go downstairs.

    Olina Doyle just walked to the stairway to feel the cold from the Antarctic pounding, while at the moment Adrian is sitting aside on the sofa, his face as dark as the bottom of the pot.

    ¡°Grandpa, Uncle, is there something you want Olina toe over at thiste hour?¡±

    ¡°O Olina,e,e and sit here at Grandpa¡¯s.¡±

    Maybe because Olina Doyle is the first granddaughter of The Bernard Family, so even though Rosemary is back, the old man¡¯s love for her is still undiminished. Looking at her slightly pale face, he said heartily, ¡°You girl, have you stayed upte working again? Look at your pale face, no blood at all. Tomorrow, ask Mrs. Zhong to give you some nutritious food to nourish your vital energy and blood, a girl should take good care of herself.¡±

    Karen saw Qiao Zhen so good to Olina Doyle, and then think about their own, can not help but feel some stabbing pain in the heart hard, she is the only granddaughter of The Bernard Family, but Qiao Zhen care for her although there is but always separated by some things, of course, her own heart also clear what those mustard is.

    Since thest time Qiao Zhen said such harsh words to her mother in front of her, Karen¡¯s heart already understood the reason for this.

    Rosemary reached out and gently grabbed her hand, looked at her and gave her a Carry smile.

    ¡°Thank you Grandpa!¡±

    Olina Doyle sat down nicely next to Qiao Zhen, with Tammy¡¯s smile on her face.

    ¡°Since people are already here, just say what you have to do!¡±

    All of them were called up by Adrian in the middle of the night, and there was some slight anger in the old man¡¯s tone.

    Adrian didn¡¯t say anything, not long after Fannie also came down from upstairs, she had already nned to rest she heard the maid said Adrian looking for her, so she dressed up again beforeing down, didn¡¯t expect everyone was there.

    ¡°What day is it today, so lively, is there something good to be announced?¡±

    Once Fannie came down, she looked at everyone with a decent smile, with the posture of the mother of the family.

    Just as Fannie¡¯s words fell, Benson walked in from outside, gave Adrian a look, and then called out to Qiao Zhen, who was on top of the main do, ¡°Dad!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    Benson turned his head to Adrian again and shouted respectfully, and heard Adrian, who had not spoken, say to him, ¡°Sit down!¡±

    ¡°Thank you big brother!¡±

    Fannie, the most surprised at the moment, looked at Benson who walked across to Adrian and sat down, frowning slightly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Without waiting for Benson to speak, Adrian spoke first.

    ¡°I¡¯m the one who told him toe over.¡±

 Chapter 1316 No need to reload

    ¡°Adrian?¡±

    Fannie looked at Adrian¡¯s handsome face without a trace of expression and wondered why he had called Benson in sote.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Olina Doyle is also surprised why Adrian called her dad over, is it because of that incident?

    ¡°Since everyone has arrived, let¡¯s get started!¡±

    Adrian looked up at Olina Doyle and slowly asked, ¡°Olina, what did you go to Peggy for before she had her ident?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you suspect that I killed Peggy?¡±

    Although he knew early on that Adrian would definitely ask questions about Peggy, he didn¡¯t expect him to suspect her.

    ¡°Do you dare say you didn¡¯t go to Peggy in the backyard that night, or do you still carry in your heart the slightest chance that I don¡¯t have your video from that night in my hands?¡±

    At these words, Olina Doyle¡¯s entire body was stunned by the coldness on Adrian¡¯s body and looked up to Fannie for help.

    ¡°Adrian, in fact, this matter Olina was told to me before, this Olina grew up to be less courageous, this is not being scared? So did note out in the first time to help Rosemary testimony, here I apologize for Olina like Rosemary.¡±

    Saying that, Fannie looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°Rosemary, Fannie says sorry to you for Olina for not helping you testify in time and causing you to be wronged by everyone for so long.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Fannie¡¯s false face and rejected her from the bottom of her heart. Every time she faced one thing in front of Adrian and did another behind his back, I really don¡¯t understand if she is not tired of this?

    If it was before, perhaps she would have thought she was sincere in her desire to apologize, but since she knew that she had nned her mother¡¯s death, she had lost even the little goodwill she had left for her, and now she only wanted her to pay a price for what she had done.

    ¡°Fannie, I¡¯m sorry Rosemary, on the contrary, I am very grateful to Fannie for not testifying for me in time, which allowed me to find out that my mother was kidnapped not by ident, but by man-made, and because of this, I, as a daughter, had the opportunity to help my mother to rify what happened back then, no matter how to say, this I have to thank Fannie for making it all happen. I¡¯m d to see you.¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s lips curled up in a Tammy smile as she spoke slowly to Fannie.

    At that, Fannie looked at Rosemary incredulously, her face changed slightly, then she coughed lightly andughed: ¡°Rosemary you really love to joke, Fannie knows it¡¯s Olina¡¯s fault in this matter, auntie will let her apologize to you properlyter.¡±

    Looking at a calm Fannie, I have to say, this woman¡¯s city is really deep, in hearing what he said did not react at all, but then again, so young to set up such a big game, to deceive everyone, without such a city she could not havee to today.

    ¡°By the way, Fannie, I heard that my mother loved you the most when she was a child and would share anything good with you, is Fannie not afraid to take an interest in who did this to my mother? Don¡¯t you want to get justice for her?¡±

    Fannie¡¯s face is getting ugly, her eyes are full of intense pain, ¡°Rosemary, Fannie knows that your mother¡¯s death hit you hard, but how can we all not? What¡¯s more, your mother didn¡¯t die back then, and since that¡¯s the case, why should we always live in painful memories?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what happened back then has been investigated long ago, as well as this matter is not allowed to be mentioned again.¡±

    Qiao Zhen see Fannie face is full of pain, the heart is very intolerant, that year, after learning that Fiona was kidnapped by the kidnappers to tear, the family sad for the longest time is Fannie, and just Rosemary words sentence are suspect Fannie, since thest of his Fiona did not die, then some things do not need to pursue and count.

    ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you really curious at all about why my mother was kidnapped back then?¡±

    Rosemary turned to Qiao Zhen in the main seat, she knew that this matter was a scar in his heart, and she also knew how cruel it was to uncover this scar with her own hands at this moment, but when she thought that there was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing living beside them all the time, she had to be ruthless to uncover this scar.

    At this moment, Fannie in want to y dumb also understand Rosemary is for her, and even Adrian is also, can not help but sneer in the heart, want to casually say a few words to make her admit what happened back then, is simply a fool¡¯s dream.

    Even if they know something, this matter has been more than thirty years ago, want to find out the evidence of the year, it is impossible.

    After all, there is no third person who knows about this except her and his mother.

    As long as they can¡¯t get evidence, and she refuses to admit it, they can¡¯t do anything about her.

    ¡°It has been more than thirty years since the incident, those sad and painful past events should not be mentioned, it is right to cherish the present.¡±

    The old man sighed deeply, perhaps because of his age, at this time he just wanted the family to be t Abby, happy and happy together.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect Qiao Zhen to say this, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall on Adrian next to her and ask.

    Without waiting for Adrian to speak, the old man suddenly stood up and said to them, ¡°It¡¯s veryte, I¡¯ll go up to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, let me help you.¡±

    Karen said as she stepped forward to support the old man.

    The old man gave his son a meaningful look, he knew there were things he wouldn¡¯t give up even if he didn¡¯t want to pursue them.

    Adrian naturally knew what was in the old man¡¯s mind, but he would never let such a ruthless, ruthless woman stay at The Bernard Family, because he didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that a woman with a snake¡¯s heart like hers would not extend her hand to the rest of The Bernard Family next time.

    ¡°Adrian, if there¡¯s nothing else then I¡¯ll take Olina upstairs to rest first.¡±

    Fannie, seeing that the old man had left, spoke slowly to Adrian and then took Olina Doyle¡¯s hand and prepared to leave.

    ¡°Grandpa has gone upstairs to rest, so there¡¯s no need for you to be pretending.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you mean by that? I advise you to think about whether you should or should not say every word before you say it. Are you that tolerant of our mother and daughter when you nt evidence without proof like this?¡±

    Seeing that she was putting on a bitter show again, Rosemary sneered and said, ¡°Fannie, you¡¯ve been pretending for decades, aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, is this how your parents taught you to talk to your elders?¡±

    Seeing that Adrian did not speak, Fannie thought he would not intervene and spoke in a voice that could not help but raise a few points.

    Fannie didn¡¯t take Rosemary seriously at all and continued to act like The Bernard FamilyMissy.

 Chapter 1317 Everything you have now is stolen

    ¡°Fannie, unless you want people to know, do you think you can really hide those things you did from everyone for the rest of your life?¡±

    At the moment, Adrian is unusually calm, the reason why this is so is that his heart at the moment to Fannie has long been from thest bit of affection have beenpletely gone, although he did not have a good face to Fannie before, but no matter what, he always let her freely in and out of The Bernard Family, even if she does not feel, but still will take into ount her The face of the.

    But now he no longer has to, and has even been inwardly kicking himself for bringing a greedy, vicious wolf to his sister¡¯s side in the first ce and not doing more to stop it.

    At that, Fannie turned her head to look at Adrian who was staring at her with cold eyes, and thenughed, ¡°Adrian, what are you saying, howe I don¡¯t understand a word of it?¡±

    Benson, who was sitting on the side, was also confused, looking at his wife one moment and then at Adrian the next.

    Olina Doyle, for her part, looked nervously at her mother.

    ¡°Big brother, is there some kind of misunderstanding here?¡±

    Because in Benson¡¯s heart, Fannie is an understanding, virtuous wife, whether to him or his parents, can be said to be very good, although sometimes her ideas are a little capricious, but the thought that she is after all the Missy of The Bernard Family, spoiled is also normal.

    Adrian threw a file bag in front of her and said coldly, ¡°Take a good look at it yourself.¡±

    Fannie didn¡¯t pick up the file bag, just stared at Adrian in awe.

    When Benson picked up the file bag and handed it to Fannie, he noticed that Fannie¡¯s eyes were full of pain at the moment, and for a moment he had an illusion, but quickly dismissed it on second thought.

    Fannie took the file, slowly opened it in front of everyone, and looked at the ck and white paper that clearly recorded every single thing she did, even the time, her face was pale, and she threw the file in her hand with great force, and said with a hurt face: ¡°Adrian, if you want me to leave, you can just tell me directly. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s fair for me to have these things forced on my head? I know, you have always disliked me, always felt that I took away Fiona¡¯s favor, but have you ever thought that I have been just a substitute for Fiona?¡±

    Although Polly died, The Bernard Family people except Adrian, everyone is very good to her, even if she married Benson is also the old man carefully selected for her, and The Doyle Family is also one of thergest families, her wedding day The Bernard Family is also ording to The The only regret was that Adrian was not present. Originally she thought that this happiness would always surround her, even if she could not be with the man she loved, but the thought that as long as she could see him every day, it was also a good thing, but all this beautiful everything because of Rosemary¡¯s appearance and all disrupted, from the day she appeared, originally belonged to her aura instantly all taken away by her, and her hard work for most of her life n also because The ns she had worked so hard for most of her life were changed by her.

    The more she thought about it, the more unbnced Fannie¡¯s heart became.

    ¡°At such a young age, you are so evil-minded, at first my mother can be considered to be out of her heart and lungs to you, there are any good things to share with you, while you are behind the scenes but secretly design her, you do not feel a trace of guilt in your heart while doing those things?¡±

    The more Rosemary said, the more agitated she became and the more she looked at Fannie with eyes filled with intense hatred.

    ¡°She poured her heart out to me?¡± Fannieughed lightly, her eyes sternly staring at Rosemary, and said, ¡°A little princess who is spoiled by her family do you think she will give her heart to me? No, she¡¯s just showing off in front of me that she has everything and I have nothing, and as for the things she shares with me are just handouts to me, do you think I¡¯m stupid enough not to understand anything?¡±

    Rosemary suddenly felt unworthy of her mother¡¯s encounter with Fannie, whose good intentions were originally misunderstood as bragging rights, and even ended up putting her life in the hands of such a person because of her own kindness.

    ¡°My mother was wrong to take a wolf for a sheep back then, to me indeed to me my mother met someone bad, so many people in the world which is not good, but met you, but since I have returned, you should also change all the treatment belonging to my mother back, because all of this is stolen from you.¡±

    You stole it all.

    As soon as Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth, Olina Doyle jerked up from her seat and pointed at Rosemary and said angrily, ¡°Rosemary, who are you to talk to my mother like that? ¡±

    Hum ¡­

    Hearing Olina Doyle¡¯s words, Rosemary slowly stood up, looking at her with obscure eyes, and said indifferently: ¡°On what basis, on the basis that I am Polly¡¯s daughter, the descendant of The Bernard Family¡¯s bloodline, and you just said that your mother is only the adopted daughter of The Bernard You just said that your mother is only the adopted daughter of The Bernard Family, adopted daughter, do you know what adopted daughter means? Or do you need me to exin that for you?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s words were like a hot p in Fannie¡¯s face, her only stain in her life was her status as an adopted daughter, even when she married into The Doyle Family she was careful and lived on thin ice. Now Rosemary¡¯s statement that your mother is only the adopted daughter of The Bernard Family is like a sharp de stabbing her in the chest again and pulling her out.

    ¡°Rosemary, even if I am only the adopted daughter of The Bernard Family, you should still call me Fannie ording to my seniority.¡±

    Rosemary did not feel a sneer at the words, at this time, she still has the heart to preach to her.

    ¡°Sorry, The Bernard Family has always had only one daughter, my mother Polly.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is right, it¡¯s indisputable that The Bernard Family has only had one Missy, Fiona, from the beginning to the end.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Fannie sat down in her chair, looking at Adrian with a heartbreaking coldness in her eyes.

    ¡°Uncle, can you give me a few minutes of your time?¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to Adrian and asked, only to see him nod before turning his head to look at Olina Doyle again and smiling, ¡°Olina Doyle, let¡¯s put your mother¡¯s business aside for a moment and talk about what happened between us?¡±

    The Benson has already been stunned by what his wife has done, and now hearing Rosemary say that there is her daughter, just feel a dizzy brain at the moment.

    ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡±

 Chapter 1318 prohibited drugs

    ¡°Of course you don¡¯t have anything to say to me, but I do have something to say to you.¡±

    Olina Doyle looked at Rosemary who was approaching her step by step. She used to think that Rosemary was like a sheep without any killing power, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was like a vicious wolf that could eat her anytime and anywhere.

    ¡°Peggy was killed by you, wasn¡¯t she?¡±

    The words fell, all the people were shocked by Rosemary¡¯s words, and even Adrian¡¯s handsome face, which had not been rippling, crossed with a hint of difference because of Rosemary¡¯s words.

    ¡°You are nonsense, uncle¡¯s video has been clear that a maid moved, besides, I have no problem with Peggy, and she is also my good friend, what reason do I have to do so?¡±

    Olina Doyle stared angrily at Rosemary with an expression like you don¡¯t use me wrongly.

    ¡°Indeed, it is true that you and Peggy are good friends. Perhaps it is true that in the eyes of others you do not have any motive, but only you know best in your heart what your motive is.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I won¡¯t bother with you if you nder me, but you don¡¯t feel free to nder my daughter, in any case my daughter is still Missy of The Doyle Family.¡±

    Seeing Rosemary turn the tables on her daughter, Fannie snarled.

    ¡°Miss Harris, things can be eaten indiscriminately but words can¡¯t be spoken indiscriminately, you have to show evidence, although we The Doyle Family can¡¯tpare with The Bernard Family, but how to say The Doyle Family is also a big family.¡±

    The implication is that if you Rosemary can¡¯t get the evidence, don¡¯t me him for being rude to her when the timees.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Adrian was also confused by her, not to mention that Doyle handed him the video that was copied from the satellite camera, it could not be fake, although Olina Doyle was also present at the scene, but he did not see what she did to Peggy.

    ¡°Uncle, Mr. Hahou, you may not know that Olina Doyle has always had a crush on my husband, Wilson, right?¡±

    The words fell, Olina Doyle small face a pale, clenched his lower lip angry look at her.

    However, Benson already knew this, said: ¡°Miss Harris, I know that you and Wilson are now married, although as a wife to know that her husband is secretly in love with someone is indeed a bit unpleasant, but this also proves that you have a good eye, we The Doyle Family and The Grant The Doyle family and The Grant family are family friends, plus Olina¡¯s mother and your mother-inw were ssmates, they knew each other since they were kids, and it¡¯s not surprising that they have a crush on him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xiahou is right, there is nothing wrong with liking someone, there is nothing wrong with falling in love with someone, the fault lies in the fact that your daughter has repeatedlyid hands on me in order to try to get what was never hers in the first ce, if I hadn¡¯t been lucky and avoided one robbery after another, do you think I would still be standing here?¡±

    As soon as Rosemary¡¯s words left her mouth, she saw Olina Doyle pointing at her and yelling loudly, ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re spitting blood, show the evidence if you can.¡±

    ¡°Olina Doyle, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re no stranger to this stuff, right?¡±

    Rosemary took out a small bottle from her pocket, only to see Olina Doyle¡¯s face changing like a walking light. Adrian took the bottle in her hand, unscrewed it and smelled it, frowning at Rosemary in confusion.

    ¡°Is uncle curious about this thing?¡±

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, have you ever heard of ¡°XO¡±?¡±

    The words fell, Adrian instantly changed his face, his eyes sharp with a touch of killing intent looked at Olina Doyle, ¡°Say, how the hell did you get this thing?¡±

    ¡°Brother, what is XO?¡±

    Benson saw Adrian all over his body emitting a strong chill, as if he instantly came to the depths of the Antarctic 500 meters, and his eyes also emitted a strong killing intent.

    ¡°Have you ever heard of the ¡°blood of the umbilical cord¡±?¡±

    ¡°Know, that is a very rare poison, only need to get a little smeared on the other side of the wound, the toxin will be invisible to the naked eye speed instantly into the human body¡¯s organs, until the whole body¡¯s organs haemorrhage coagtion and death.¡±

    ¡°Blood of the Umbilical Cord for short: XO!¡±

    With these words, Benson looked incredulously at Olina Doyle, whose face was pale and bloodless, and pped her hard across the face, ¡°Rebel girl, do you know what you have done?¡±

    ¡°Benson, are you crazy?¡±

    Fannie pushed her husband away and looked at her daughter¡¯s little face with pain as five handprints instantly surfaced.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather I was crazy.¡±

    Right now, Benson just felt the sky spinning, stumbled a few steps, but fortunately Adrian reached out to help him in time.

    ¡°Dad you hit me!¡±

    Olina Doyle hold their cheeks, a look of disbelief at their own father, since childhood her father even loudly did not say her, even when she almost killed Lou Xing dad did not get so angry, did not expect today for Rosemary actually beat her.

    At this moment, Olina Doyle¡¯s hatred for Rosemary has be even more intense.

    ¡°Olina Doyle, your father pped you this is light, XO another name is called the blood of the umbilical cord, is one of the world¡¯s top ten banned poisons, you used this drug to kill Peggy, however, this charge on my head, and then you anonymously posted on the Inte that thest person Peggy saw was me, so that everyone You didn¡¯t think that uncle would hand me over, but what you didn¡¯t think was that uncle didn¡¯t hand me over as you expected, so you conspired with Cecilia and used Cecilia¡¯s hatred for me to try to kill someone with a knife, am I right?¡±

    Rosemary shook the small bottle in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, she gave this to you too, right?¡±

    ¡°How did you ¡­ you know about this?¡±

    Olina Doyle has always thought of herself as a shrewd girl who does things well, and she handles whateveres her way, and she doesn¡¯t understand how Rosemary would know this.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that, anyway, this bottle is right from your room.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you bugged *my* room?¡±

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, stroked the broken hair on her forehead and slowly said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same saying, for people to not know, unless they do not do it.¡±

    ¡°You think that all the things you do in the presidential pce others do not know, but you ignore the same very important thing, that is, people do again the sky is watching, perhaps the heavens are looking over, so let your family Tang Yuan¡¯er take this bottle out of your room to y, coincidentally just by me to see. Perhaps I say this you will think I¡¯m lying, after all, just by such a bottle is impossible to guess what is inside, but in the end, I still want to thank your family Tang Yuan¡¯er saved my life, because I poured out when, Tang Yuan¡¯er wed the bottle, are animals are the most spiritual, at that moment I really understand.¡±

    When she finished, Olina Doyle was seen slumped in her chair like a dead fish.

 Chapter 1319 crescent birthmark

    Perhaps Olina Doyle never dreamed that she would end up at the hands of the cat she had.

    Rosemary looked at her pitiful look, if it was someone else maybe she would have pitied her, but for Olina Doyle, she had neither hate nor pity for her, a woman like her who thought she was smarter than anyone else, but she didn¡¯t expect to be fooled by Cecilia in the end, it was really stupid, but now it wasn¡¯t just being fooled. After all, the blood of the umbilical cord is a forbidden medicine, and now in the presidential pce, if Olina Doyle is not handed over, then the consequences will be unimaginable.

    But Olina Doyle doesn¡¯t seem to know that her eptance of Cecilia¡¯s umbilical cord blood has pushed her into an endless abyss for the rest of her life ¡­

    ¡°Olina Doyle, if you can realize your mistake now, then it¡¯s not toote.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Eventually, Rosemary couldn¡¯t resist speaking up.

    At the age of the flower season, if she is now willing to admit her mistake and to correct Cecilia to her face, then perhaps there is a slight twist to everything, it just depends on how she chooses.

    ¡°Even if the drug is mine, so what, you want me to help you to point out Cecilia, you dream, I Olina Doyle even if I die, I will drag you Rosemary back.¡±

    Olina Doyle slowly lifted her head and looked at her with a face full of anger and growled.

    ¡°Son of a bitch, you still don¡¯t know what a mistake you¡¯ve made until now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not wrong, if it wasn¡¯t for her, Wilson would have been mine already, and want me to help her unless I die.¡±

    Listen to her words, Rosemary can¡¯t help butugh at herself, people¡¯s life and death care about her half a penny.

    But Olina Doyle¡¯s words just fell, Rosemary¡¯s ears once again sounded a crisp p, only to see Benson¡¯s eyes red, a disappointed look at her, hated iron said: ¡°Things to such as you still do not know repentance, I Benson in thest life in the end what sins, will give birth to you such an asshole thing. ¡±

    ¡°Benson, what the hell are you trying to do, aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll beat her to death?¡±

    Fannie stepped forward and hugged Olina Doyle, angrily yelling at Benson.

    ¡°If I could, I¡¯d rather not have her as a daughter.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Olina is just young and doesn¡¯t know what to do, so why don¡¯t you talk to her nicely? Why do you have to say such harsh words? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting your daughter¡¯s heart?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­ you ¡­¡±

    Benson pointed at Fannie, angry even words could note out, the whole person fell to the side of the chair, after a while before slowly said: ¡°Fannie, your greed not only harmed yourself, and now even your daughter are hitched in still do not realize the mistake, do you want to wait for our family are scattered before you are happy? ¡±

    ¡°Benson, it¡¯s obvious that you hit my daughter first, howe it bes that I harmed herter?¡±

    Fannie thought Benson was shirking his responsibilities and yelled in anger.

    Seeing this, Rosemary really can¡¯t stand their ignorance, slowly said: ¡°It seems that you have not fully understood this cord blood what she is, now I¡¯ll exin to you, the cord blood is a national banned drug, not to mention Olina Doyle to kill Peggy with this drug, just her hands have this drug, it is enough for her to live in prison Now you say, all of the above, Olina Doyle¡¯s life is just spent in prison so simple?¡±

    Rosemary finished, Fannie¡¯s face became like a dead body, no blood, eyes empty looking at Olina Doyle, tears kept pouring down and out.

    ¡°Impossible, you must be mistaken, April said the drug would only make people delirious, she didn¡¯t say it was forbidden.¡±

    ¡°You said April Taylor gave you this medicine?¡±

    Adrian¡¯s eyes were fixed on her, and he asked, word for word.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°You knew from the beginning that April Taylor wasn¡¯t the real April Taylor, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her and asked.

    Olina Doyle looked up at Rosemary and did not speak for a long time. Fannie, who was angry, pped her on the arm and cried, ¡°Olina, what time is it that you are still hesitating, tell uncle what you know, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°The real April had a crescent-shaped birthmark on the lower left corner of her abdomen, and once when I went out to the hot spring with the current April Taylor I noticed that she didn¡¯t have one, and I was curious at the time, and just when I wanted to ask her about it, Jia Yi identally twisted her foot, so the topic wasn¡¯t talked about until one day when I went to y with her and identally spied The whole process of her removing her makeup, only then did I realize that she was not the real April Taylor.¡±

    ¡°So do you know where the real April Taylor is?¡±

    Now those reporters have gone to the Na The Brown Family squatting April Taylor, although he has sent the information to Bean Taylor, but, since she can stay in Na The Brown Family for two years, I believe that there must be others in this help, so they must now first find the real April Taylor, the only way to reveal the true face of Cecilia in front of everyone.

    Olina Doyle shook her head, ¡°Cecilia this person is very vignt letter, she knew that I know her identity almost wanted to kill me, but she happened to learn that I like Wilson, and know that I am The Bernard Family¡¯s niece, so they let me go, but but also forced me to help her work. ¡±

    ¡°Were you the one who locked me in the freezer up at Cloud and Sky?¡±

    ¡°No. As much as I hate you, I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to do such a stupid thing under my uncle¡¯s nose.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, actually thinking about it, others don¡¯t know who they are, but she does, and at most she just chooses not to say anything.

    ¡°Adrian, Olina has said it all, I¡¯m begging you, save her, she¡¯s too young to be ruined like this.¡±

    Suddenly, Fannie pulled hard on Adrian¡¯s shirt and cried out in pain.

    Adrian pulled back his arm with a disgusted look and said slowly, ¡°Why should I have done this if I had known?¡±

    Being so thoroughly used by others, still have the good sense to let him save.

    Not to mention the fact that she hasn¡¯t even started counting yet.

    In fact, after listening to Rosemary¡¯s exnation, Olina Doyle has truly realized that she has made an unforgivable mistake, although she hates Rosemary, but she respects Adrian from the bottom of her heart and has always been proud of having such an uncle, while she almost sent her respected uncle to prison for her own selfish desires. Olina Doyle¡¯s heart hurts just thinking about it, and she can¡¯t breathe and mes herself.

 Chapter 1320 A warm sun in winter

    ¡°I remember, before I was eating with her when I heard her talking to someone on the phone, the person on the phone seemed to say that the person was making a lot of noise and asked her what to do, I only heard her say that she would send her to the dark alley, as to what the dark alley is I do not know.¡±

    ¡°Someone, go and get Doyle toe to my study.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Adrian stood up and said slowly to Benson, ¡°Keep a good eye on her!¡±

    With that, he gave Fannie another look and turned to leave.

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers.

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Rosemary, who was about to go upstairs, heard Olina Doyle call out to her and turned around, ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing this to help you, if I could still be allowed to choose again, I would still go for Wilson,¡± she just wouldn¡¯t be using such underhanded tactics that end up hurting people and hurting herself.

    Looking at her, Rosemary nodded and left.

    Whether or not Olina Doyle actually feels remorse, it doesn¡¯t matter to Rosemary anymore, because she has already received the punishment she deserves for what she did.

    Of course, Fannie is the same, having done so many bad things, she will have to spend the rest of her life in prison.

    Although Adrian did not say anything in the end, but Rosemary knew that as the president of a country, even in the heart of hate can only follow the legal procedures, perhaps this is the best for Fannie.

    Because in the end, Adrian kept her face.

    Back in her room, Rosemary curled up alone on the couch, took out her cell phone and dialed Wilson¡¯s number.

    And Wilson on the C affair side was in a meeting at thepany, when he saw the phone call made a gesture to the people at the top and picked up the phone, ¡°Still awake sote?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, are you busy now? Am I interrupting your work?¡±

    ¡°Not busy, what¡¯s wrong, you sound like you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡±

    All the people in the meeting room heard Wilson¡¯s gentle words that are almost dripping water, instantly blinded their dog eyes, this is really their boss? A minute ago the face was like the bottom of a pot, but this moment is like a warm sun in winter, instantly let them feel the temperature of the meeting room rubbing up.

    ¡°No, just missed you.¡±

    Holding the phone, Rosemary held a pillow in her arms and her tone was thick with pouting.

    ¡°I miss you too, I¡¯lle over to you when I¡¯m done with things on my end.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re always running back and forth too tired these days, I¡¯ll go back when my uncle is done with this side of things, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been home.¡±

    Originally thought only out of ten days to go back, but now she has been out for almost two months, she is really miss home, miss Tina, miss Fiona.

    ¡°Did the press conference go well tonight?¡±

    ¡°It went well, and Olina Doyle confessed to all of it, but there¡¯s something you might guess.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for Cecilia before?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°And do you know where she¡¯s hiding?¡±

    Hearing the girl on the phone sounding visibly more interested, Wilson continued, ¡°Where¡¯d it go?¡±

    And at this moment, thepany¡¯s top executives are all looking at the boss who keeps whispering with wide eyes, like they are so show down, this lunch do not have to eat.

    ¡°Na The Brown Family.¡±

    ¡°It turns out that Cecilia has hidden the real April Taylor, herself disguised as a fake April Taylor to live in Na The Brown Family, and Olina Doyle because of the idental circumstances know that she is not real, and so has been coerced by Cecilia. ¡±

    No wonder, before in C city when this woman is like vanishing into thin air, the original is finally hiding into the Na The Brown Family.

    Sure enough, this Cecilia is not an easy character.

    ¡°That¡¯s because he¡¯s stupid himself.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, she hase to this point because she loves the wrong person, otherwise she can¡¯t be threatened by Cecilia.¡±

    After all, it¡¯s the word love that¡¯s to me!

    ¡°After all, if you hadn¡¯t married me, she¡¯d be your wife now.¡±

    Saying this, Rosemary herself can clearly feel the strong sour taste.

    ¡°Even without you, I wouldn¡¯t have married her.¡±

    At that, Rosemary¡¯s heart was as sweet as if she had been smeared with honey.

    ¡°Well, hurry up and get to work, it¡¯s gettingte and I should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get carried away, good night!¡±

    ¡°Good night!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Rosemary got up and went into the bathroom, ready to take a bath and go to bed.

    At this time, Adrian¡¯s office, the lights were on, and Doyle knocked on the door and entered to see Adrian flipping through the information.

    ¡°Sir, you wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°Sit!¡±

    ¡°Do you know April Taylor well?¡±

    As Adrian¡¯s words fell, Doyle¡¯s body trembled slightly and said hurriedly, ¡°Not very well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m ying matchmaker for you, why so nervous?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Looking up at Adrian, Doyle rubbed his nose and said with some embarrassment, ¡°Sorry, subconsciously.¡±

    Adrian of course knows that he is very sensitive to this kind of things, then said: ¡°Olina said that the current April Taylor is a woman named Cecilia fake, this we have confirmed, but now there is a more difficult thing is that Cecilia gave Olina a bottle of umbilical cord blood before, I am afraid that if I¡¯m afraid that if Cecilia pokes this matter out, not only Olina, but also the presidency will be implicated, so we must find the real April Taylor before Cecilia does, and only then can we expose her in front of everyone.¡±

    ¡°But we still don¡¯t know whether the real April Taylor is alive or dead, and there¡¯s not much time left for us to find her in such a short period of time, it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a haystack.¡± The most important thing is that we don¡¯t know if thest person we find is alive or dead.

    ¡°Olina said she heard Cecilia talking about sending people to the dark alley earlier, so go find out what this dark alley is exactly.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure they sent Najosie into the dark alley?¡±

    In high society, perhaps many people are not very clear about the dark alley, but for him, who often has to survey any affairs for Adrian, it is in the clear.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a strong possibility.¡±

    ¡°If Najosie was really sent into the dark alley, it¡¯s still an open question whether she¡¯s still alive.¡±

    At that, Adrian frowned slightly, the implication is that this dark alley is not a good ce, just let him think again did not think that Cecilia will send April Taylor into such a ce.

 Chapter 1321 was counted

    However Doyle although clear dark alley is not a good ce, but after all that kind of ce he has never been, many things are also heard from others.

    Just know that that ce is also known as the ce of fireworks for short, the girls who go in are basically forced to receive guests, although they have rectified before, but after all, the hands are not that long, it is impossible to sweep all these ces forever.

    ¡°No matter what, you take a few people over there and find a way to get her before dawn.¡±

    Doyle raised his hand and looked at the time, it was now eleven o¡¯clockte at night, and this was the time when ces like that were just starting to open.

    When he didn¡¯t leave, Adrian frowned, looked at him and asked, ¡°Something else?¡±

    ¡°That you really let me go to the dark alley alone, huh?¡±

    ¡°Or do you still want me to go?¡±

    The words fell, Doyle hurriedly waved his hand and said, ¡°Of course not, I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll go now.¡±

    After saying that, Doyle quickly slipped out, only once out the whole person is like a frosted eggnt, no spirit at all.

    The first thing that I want to do is to let his secretary from W go to that kind of ce, and if the news gets out, he will not be able to see his face again.

    At this time, Benjamin whistling leisurely from the car down, Doyle mind a sh of light, rushed forward to say: ¡°Benjamin, your uncle asked me to deal with some things, but my car just sent to the maintenance, why do you apany me to go?¡±

    ¡°No go!¡±

    Benjamin tossed the keys in his hand directly to Doyle and said, ¡°Here, drive yourself.¡±

    Doyle pulled him back and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you keep asking for my set of photos before? As long as you promise to apany me out, that set of photos will be yours tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The Antarctic set?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Okay, deal!¡±

    At the word, Doyle was excited to open the car door for him with a satisfied smile on her face.

    Looking at the smile on his face, Doyle always felt as if he was being counted, and always felt a coldness flying behind him.

    ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡±

    Benjamin watched Doyle slowly pull the car into a small street not far away and asked with a frown.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be here soon.¡±

    The car slowly into a noisy and lively street, the roadside stalls set up everywhere, Doyle found a parking space to park the car, said slowly to Benjamin: ¡°Here, get out!¡±

    Benjamin looked at the vendors outside, who kept shouting and drinking, and asked curiously, ¡°Doyle, what the hell are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and I¡¯ll talk to you slowly.¡±

    Saying that, the two people found a rtively clean stall to do down, and then Doyle casually ordered two dishes.

    Looking around the environment, not far from the alley on both sides of three or two standing some girls who are not very old, only to see them greeting the passing men from time to time, which makes him very disgusted.

    ¡°Holy shit, Doyle, are you sure you came here because my uncle told you to?¡±

    Doyle looked in the direction of his past and saw a girl wearing suspenders and shorts not far away was talking to a middle-aged man about something, seeing that the middle-aged man kept gesturing, it seems to be talking about the price.

    Finally only to see the girl smiled and nodded, the middle-aged man instantly satisfied with the girl¡¯s waist and walked deeper into the alley.

    ¡°Or what?¡±

    Looking at Benjamin¡¯s stunned mouth that can be stuffed with a bun, as well as the slithering eyes, Doyle red at him in a good-natured way, knowing that this guy must be thinking the wrong way.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Doyle¡¯s taste to be so heavy.¡± Sure enough, it was uncle who knew Doyle best.

    Without waiting for Doyle to say anything, Benjamin blurted out.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I came here this time to find someone, and the one we¡¯re looking for is in there.¡±

    Doyle nced at the dimly lit alley over there and said slowly.

    ¡°That I suddenly remembered that my uncle exined to me still misses a little, my hurry to go to solve.¡±

    With that, Benjamin was ready to slip away.

    Doyle took his arm with a Tammy smile on her face, ¡°What¡¯s the rush, we¡¯re going back together when we find someone.¡±

    Just then, a few men dressed in very trendy clothes sat down at a side table and shouted loudly, ¡°Bossdy, get me a table of good food up here, and hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The bossdy hurriedly came up with a pot of tea and said curtly to the men, ¡°Brother Niu, why did youe sote to eat today?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, it¡¯s not that bitch, she¡¯s been here for almost half a year and still refuses to recognize reality, no, just now the boss let us greet her properly again.¡±

    One of the yellow-haired men called Niu said with an evil look on his face.

    ¡°They say that girl looks like a fairying out of a painting, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Hey you do not say, the woman also looks really beautiful, the whole body is like growing up immersed in milk, the most important thing is that the following ** up really cool.¡±

    Haha ¡­

    Doyle listened to the words spoken by those people, frowning more and more tightly, ording to the time given by Olina Doyle, April Taylor came here for about six months, it seems that the girl called Niu¡¯s mouth is likely to be April Taylor.

    It seems his find an opportunity to start with this yellow-haired man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Brother Niu, a good bullwhip hase today, would the guys like to have one?¡±

    ¡°Then what else do you need to say? Hurry up and cook a pot over for the group.¡±

    At that, the boss said with a smile on her face: ¡°Okay, wait a minute, good wine and good food will be here soon.¡±

    ¡°Benjamin, wait for me in the car after dinner, I¡¯m going out to pick someone up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not telling me you¡¯re going in there alone, are you?¡±

    This kind of ce may be in the eyes of outsiders just a ce to look for flowers, but do not know that this is mixed with a lot of unexpected shady, want to take a person from inside, a careless may be buried in it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already had someone go inside first to feel out, I believe there will be news soon.¡±

    In fact, he asked Benjamin toe over is also to give himself relief, after all, this kind of ce is too awkward toe alone.

    ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    An hourter, the men had finished eating and were ready to leave, Doyle winked at Benjamin and followed him up.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Bossdy, check out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, the total is two hundred and fifty-seven dors, just give me a whole number.¡±

    Benjamin took three hundred dors out of his pocket and handed it to the boss¡¯s wife, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t bother looking for it.¡±

    The owner¡¯s wife was so happy to see Benjamin¡¯s generosity, her mouth was full of joy and she thanked him, ¡°Thank you and wee toe back next time.¡±

 Chapter 1322 Why do you want to help me

    ¡°Bossdy, may I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Anything, as long as I know about it.¡±

    Perhaps because she saw Benjamin being so generous, the boss¡¯s wife was unusually quick to talk.

    ¡°Yes, is there any other entrance to this alley besides this gate?¡±

    See the bossdy does not speak, Benjamin passed a look at her, said: ¡°you know, recently is not that watch tightly? This in case if in the inside isfortable when suddenly came those people, this also has a ce to escape, not?¡±

    Seeing this, the bossdy instantlyughed out loud and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this gentleman to be such a cautious person.¡±

    After inquiring, Benjamin returned to the car and quickly sent an address to Doyle, then started the engine and drove the car slowly to the back door.

    Find a more secluded ce, Benjamin parked the car, thankfully he went out when afraid of attracting too much attention, so casually drive a superficially most ordinary car, so at the moment will not be so hot eyes.

    Doyle followed the man called Niu slowly inside, and at the moment the rooms on either side of the alley kepting with heart-pounding sounds.

    ¡°Coming, sir?¡±

    At this time, a girl came forward to pull Doyle¡¯s arm, kept throwing winks at him, thinking that he was blindly looking for this is not the way, so nodded and followed the girl into a room.

    Once inside, the girl took a price list from a side table and handed it to him, ¡°Sir, would you like to see what kind of service you need?¡±

    Doyle took the price list, then pointed to the top item on it and said, ¡°This is it!¡±

    After saying that, Doyle took out a stack of bills from his arms and handed it to the girl, who looked at the stack of bills with a surprised face and added, ¡°Sir, you don¡¯t need that much, the top end service is just one thousand eight hundred and eighty-eight.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°The rest is a tip for you.¡±

    The girl looked at the stack of bills, then put the money under her pillow and prepared to undress.

    Doyle saw her start to undress and hastily stopped, ¡°Wait a minute, can you sit down and talk with me for a while first?¡±

    ¡°The gentleman didn¡¯t spend all that money just toe here to talk to someone, did he?¡±

    The girl looked to Doyle¡¯s eyes shed a sh of difference and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s OK, it¡¯s just that we¡¯ll soon attract the attention of people outside if we just sit and talk like this.¡±

    Doyle nced outside, then lowered his voice and said, ¡°I¡¯ll ¡­¡±

    No sooner had Doyle spoken than her mouth was covered by the girl¡¯s hand, and then a moaning gasp was heard from the girl.

    ¡°Ah ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ ah ¡­¡±

    The girl acted out her own performance while indicating with her eyes that someone outside Doyle was eavesdropping.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, can¡¯t you hear people doing their jobs?¡±

    After the people outside left, the girl then let go of Doyle and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for messing you up.¡±

    Doyle didn¡¯t expect the girl to help him, much to his surprise.

    ¡°Why do you want to help me?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I knew from the first moment I saw you that you were different from those guys.¡± Seeing the surprise in Doyle¡¯s eyes, the girl continued, ¡°The men whoe here are looking for pleasure, while you came in with your eyes not on those girls the whole time, but seemed to be looking for someone, right?¡±

    At that, Doyle could not help but start to measure up the girl in front of him, although this girl is not beautiful, but it can be described as clean.

    ¡°The girl is so smart, you saw through it so quickly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m smart, it¡¯s what your eyes tell me¡­ I wonder who it is you¡¯re looking for? Can you tell me about it? I know almost all the sisters as long as they are here.¡±

    The girl whispered while letting out a moan every now and then.

    Doyle knew she was covering up for her and was grateful to the girl.

    ¡°Do you see know her?¡±

    Doyle took a photo out of his pocket and handed it to the girl, whispering an inquiry.

    ¡°What is she to you?¡±

    The girl asked with a hint of fear in her eyes after seeing the photo.

    ¡°She¡¯s my sister, and I¡¯ve been looking for her for a long time, and then I heard that she was brought here.¡±

    No way, at this moment Doyle if not April Taylor is his sister, he is afraid that the girl does not believe him.

    The girl nodded, looked at the photo, and murmured, ¡°Your sister is so lucky to have a good brother like you.¡±

    At least you don¡¯t have to die in this filthy, unlike her, and this will be her final destination.

    A crystal tear dropped on the photo, the girl realized her disorder, hurriedly wiped the tears on her face, returned the photo to Doyle, said: ¡°Your sister is now in room 606, but you want to take her now is simply impossible, because now at this time this ce is full of their people, you are simply no way to walk out of here. ¡±

    This Doyle just came in when it has been found, if both sides are really rmed, it will inevitably be a fierce fight, when it will inevitably hurt the innocent.

    ¡°But there¡¯s also another way to do it, which is to require a significant amount of money.¡±

    The girl finally struggled with it and finally spoke up.

    ¡°Money is not a problem, tell me quickly what can be done?¡±

    Doyle was happy to hear the girl say there were other ways, and it would be nice if it could be solved with money.

    ¡°Here there is another rule, that is, out of the field, is that some rich people he does not want toe here, but also look at the girl here, and then will pay ten times the price to take people out, generally take out is to have a night, and then the next morning in sent back. And at this moment is just the time to bid, generally the high price is the first.¡±

    Doyle didn¡¯t expect there to be such a rule, if that¡¯s really the case then that¡¯s great, as long as people get out then it¡¯s a good thing.

    ¡°As long as I can get my sister out of here, I¡¯ll get enough money together even if it¡¯s more than that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have a brother like you.¡±

    The words fell, the girl¡¯s screams suddenly followed the urgency, and not a momentter, you can hear the satisfaction after the vent.

    ¡°It¡¯s still half an hour before the bidding is over, so get going!¡±

    After saying that, the girl picked up a thin shawl and put it on, ready to go to the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll definitely get you out if I have the chance.¡±

    For some reason, Doyle suddenly felt the urge to take her away from here.

    At that, the girl¡¯s eyes flushed red, then shook her head at him and said, ¡°If it¡¯s convenient for you, can you help me wear a message?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Help me go to The Sawyer family in Anders to inform them that Lin Jing has died and tell them not to look for it.¡±

 Chapter 1323 Killing to silence

    ¡°Na Josie, I warned you long ago not to y with fire and *burn* yourself, now you know you¡¯re scared, right?¡±

    April Taylor¡¯s room, Christian crossed his legs and sat leisurely on the sofa, a pair of good-looking peach blossom eyes slightly narrowed, looking with interest at Cecilia sitting across from him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed that Marks seems particrly interested in what I¡¯m up to, and you¡¯re going to make me think that ¨C you¡¯re in love with me.¡±

    ¡°Heh, nah Josie is really joking, I, Christian, am *very* horny, but I don¡¯t care for a pair of shoes that have been worn countless times, even if they look good.¡±

    ¡°Christian, you ¡­¡±

    Cecilia scuffed up from the sofa and took a deep breath before slowly saying, ¡°I¡¯ve already given you what you asked for, I don¡¯t need Marks to bother much with my affairs in the future, it¡¯ste, I should get some rest.¡±

    Christian shook the red wine in his hand, took a sip and continued, ¡°Na Josie is really good determination, this fire is almost to the body, but still able to sleep, really let Yan mou impressed.¡±

    ¡°This will not bother Christian.¡±

    Cecilia found that this Christian is a demon, and he has never really figured out what kind of person he is in the past two years of knowing him, like an enemy or a friend.

    ¡°Na Josie, my patience is limited, and you know what I want.¡±

    Of course she knew what he wanted, but she just didn¡¯t want to give it to him, it was so hard for her to get.

    Christian finished thest sip of wine, slowly stood up, step by step like her closer, looked at Cecilia¡¯s eyes as if tinged with ayer of blood, fiercely grabbed her throat, coldly said: ¡°In the end you pay or not?¡±

    ¡°I told you a long time ago, that thing is not on me, even if you kill me today you still can¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°Do you think this young man really doesn¡¯t dare to kill you?¡±

    Christian¡¯s grip on Cecilia¡¯s neck grew tighter and tighter, and his dark blue eyes shed with a strong killing intent.

    Finally Christian forcefully pushed her on the sofa, looking at her eyes as if a sharp de, then hooked up a smile enough to charm people, slowly said: ¡°Your task are not yetpleted, how can I give up now to kill you, since you do not say where that thing is also does not matter, I have ways to make those people obediently will teach it out. ¡±

    After saying that, a figure leapt through the window, Cecilia¡¯s whole body sat down paralyzed on the sofa, in the end she still underestimated the ability of those people.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    At this time, there was a sharp knock at the door, Cecilia opened the door of the room and saw a maid hurrying in, ¡°Missy, it¡¯s not good, there are a lot of reporters outside, I don¡¯t know where Adrian got those videos, now all the reporters are blocking downstairs.¡±

    ¡°I really underestimated them, to go so far as to call in satellite video to help clear Rosemary¡¯s name.¡±

    Cecilia clenched her fist so tightly that her nails were set in the flesh without feeling it.

    ¡°Missy, so what do we do now?¡±

    The maid looked at Cecilia with an anxious face. They had been staying at The Brown Family for almost two years and everything had been fine, but they didn¡¯t expect things to fall apart once Rosemary arrived.

    It just didn¡¯t ur to Cecilia how the video in Adrian¡¯s hand was not a screenshot he took from a satellite video, but one sent to him by Blume Grant.

    ¡°Since he likes to meddle so much, don¡¯t me me for being rude to him, you go and spread the word about Peggy¡¯s real cause of death, I just don¡¯t believe that he can continue to sit in this position with the state¡¯s forbidden medicine hidden in this titled presidential pce.¡±

    ¡°But in our current situation, it¡¯s not appropriate to send this out at all, and if Olina Doyle gives it all up, we¡¯ll be in a much more difficult position then.¡±

    Since the press conference brought the story to light, she tried to contact Olina Doyle, but never did, and she feared that something had happened to Olina Doyle.

    ¡°What, you haven¡¯t gotten in touch with that dumbass yet?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with her since the video came out, but never made contact, and I¡¯m worried she¡¯s been exposed.¡±

    If that¡¯s true, in case Olina Doyle brings them in to testify against her, then the whole thing about her being the fake April Taylor ispletely exposed.

    When Cecilia heard the maid¡¯s words, her eyes then shed with a stern and ruthless intent as she picked up her phone and dialed a phone number, ¡°Pocky, have someone go and take care of 606 for me, I want her topletely disappear from this world.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Cecilia¡¯s lips showed a cold smile, as long as the real April Taylor was killed, then she would always be the real April Taylor, Na The Brown Family¡¯s Missy.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll take care of the back, you go and watch out for the movement of the rest of Na The Brown Family and let me know immediately if anything happens.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Missy.¡±

    Meanwhile, Doyle was sessful in his bid for $800, 000, while others who had already been ambushed at the hotel were waiting for them to deliver April Taylor.

    ¡°Benjamin, have two brothers stand guard outside the door, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Benjamin took two men and hid in front of the hotel, when Doyle saw them just getting out of the car with a girl at the same time, one of the men received a phone call and then pulled the girl and shoved her into the car.

    ¡°No good, they¡¯re leaving.¡±

    As soon as Doyle¡¯s words left his mouth, Benjamin was already driving his car to block the other side¡¯s way.N?velDrama.Org owns this.

    The other side saw the road was blocked, one of the men jumped out of the car door and came to Benjamin¡¯s front, roared fiercely: ¡°Do you want to die, how dare you block my road.¡±

    Benjamin got out of the car, swung his fist and smashed it hard into the other man¡¯s face. The man took two violent steps backward, reached out and wiped the blood stain from the corner of his mouth, and said viciously, ¡°Damn, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s a guy who came to my door looking for death.¡±

    After saying that, the man took out a fruit knife from behind him and swung it violently at Benjamin, just before a few swings, the knife in the man¡¯s hand was knocked to the ground by Benjamin.

    ¡°With your trifling kung fu, you are also worthy of fooling around in front of this young master?¡±

    ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    The words fell, bang, a piercing gunshot came from behind, Benjamin turned his head and saw Doyle who came down at some point, the gun in his hand was still smoking.

    ¡°Holy shit, do you know that this young master almost died in this guy¡¯s hands?¡±

    Benjamin a look of annoyance red at Doyle, this guy tricked him to free as a bodyguard even if, but even brought a gun did not tell him, so he almost thought he went to see his grandfather.

    Doyle listened to Benjamin¡¯s faceining words, said with a disbelieving face: ¡°With your hands, is in ten more such gangsters can not hurt you.¡±

 Chapter 1324 Suicide

    Doyle just finished, saw not far from a group of people in ck, scared Benjamin hurried to get into the car, while driving while shouting at Doyle: ¡°Tonight¡¯s events and so on back to me in slowly with you.¡±

    ¡°No problem, but only if we have the life to go back alive.¡±

    Doyle smiled and joked as he watched the horses swarming around him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a must.¡±

    The words fell, Benjamin mmed the gas pedal directly to the bottom, the car was like a triggered arrow, like a meteor flying away.

    Looking at the punks who were left behind, Benjamin¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile, ¡°They want to catch up with me even with that three-legged kung fu, and don¡¯t bother to inquire about how this young man¡¯s car skills came about.

    Looking at those who have been shaken off by them, Doyle then turned his head to look at the girl who had been sitting on the seat next to him without speaking, only to see that the girl¡¯s body was covered with bruises and bruises, a nce to know that they were tortured by those people.

    ¡°Na Josie, do you still know me? I¡¯m Doyle.¡±

    Doyle looked at the girl huddled in the corner, only to see the girl¡¯s face without a trace of expression, eyes hollow and lifeless, as if a pool of stagnant water, without any life.

    The whole person is like a walking corpse, no one would have thought that Missy, the titr Missy of The Brown Family, who is loved by all, would have turned out to be this way in the end.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Doyle took a nket and gently covered her body, saying softly, ¡°Sleep well, and when you wake up, nothing will happen.¡±

    April Taylor remained unresponsive, only after a long time, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    Benjamin looked at April Taylor, who was already asleep, through the rearview mirror, and then said slowly to Doyle: ¡°I think you should call my uncle and ask him to end it, I asked around the time you left, almost eighty percent of the girls there were abducted or tricked by them, and now their Now their minds are all on her, it¡¯s the best chance to end it.¡±

    ¡°Just as I thought, keep an eye on it, I¡¯ll send a message to the gentleman.¡±

    Thinking that in addition to April Taylor, there was a girl in there waiting for him to rescue, no matter what, without that girl, he couldn¡¯t have brought April Taylor out so safely.

    After reporting to Joe, Doyle had just hung up the phone when he saw Benjamin¡¯s face look a little off.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Not good, those guys are catching up.¡± ,Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Benjamin¡¯s words fell, he heard the sound of gunfire from behind him, Doyle grabbed the armrest with one hand and fired two quick shots at the man behind him.

    Bang ¡­

    ¡°Woah shit, those guys are trying to just blow us up?¡±

    ¡°Not good, the other side is trying to kill to silence them, quick, get rid of them!¡±

    Doyle has not finished speaking, next to another bang, if not for Benjamin¡¯s good car skills, they really want to hang on the road at the moment.

    ¡°Did you bring a bomb?¡±

    ¡°Young Lin, I¡¯ve brought two small bombs with me.¡±

    A ck man on the passenger side took out two things the size of chewing gum and said to Benjamin.

    ¡°Good man, that¡¯s what it takes.¡±

    ¡°You guys look at me and listen to my orders,ter I will suddenly backwards when you use the fastest speed to throw the bomb in your hand into their car, remember,, you only have three seconds, do you do it?¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    Doyle took the bomb in the hands of the man, and Benjamin looked at each other, only to see him suddenly mming on the brakes, when it was toote, only to see the car behind the scuffle in front of them, Doyle to the fastest speed will be the mini-bomb attached to the other car, and suddenly the front bang of fire, lighting up half the sky.

    ¡°Oh yeah, perfect.¡±

    Benjamin took a look at the fire-filled front, stepped on the gas pedal, and the car flew in the direction of the presidential pce.

    The next morning, Rosemary woke up to the sound of shouting and walked out to see Karen in a hurry.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she pulled Karen into a hug and looked ahead.

    ¡°I heard from the maid that Fannie swallowed sleeping pills andmitted suicide, and is now being sent to the hospital, so I¡¯m going over to see Grandpa.¡±

    ¡°Then wait for me for two minutes and I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    When Rosemary changed her clothes and Karen came to the resuscitation room, she saw Qiao Zhen sitting on a side chair, his face pale, as if he had aged several years fromst night to now.

    And Benson and Olina Doyle were standing in the doorway of the resuscitation room, looking anxiously at the lights above.

    Seeing this scene at this moment, Rosemary¡¯s heart can not say what it is like, for her, even if Fannie died can not make up for the mistakes she made in the past decades, but seeing the old man aged several years overnight, her heart is a million times more to me.

    ¡°Grandpa, take care of your health.¡±

    Rosemary walked to Qiao Zhen¡¯s side and sat down, slowly speaking.

    Qiao Zhen looked up at her, his wrinkled hand gently patted the back of her hand a few times, signaling her not to worry.

    At that moment, Olina Doyle also saw her, but only for a moment, then his eyes fell back on the door of the resuscitation room.

    ¡°Grandpa is fine, you and Karen go back first!¡±

    Qiao Zhen suddenly looked at them and spoke.

    It was clear that the old man didn¡¯t want them here, and Karen was just about to speak up when Rosemary stopped her.

    ¡°Okay, then Karen and I will go back first.¡±

    With that, Rosemary took Karen¡¯s hand and headed outside.

    ¡°Sister ¡­¡±

    ¡°I know what you want to say, although Fannie has this end today is her own, but more than thirty years, in Grandpa¡¯s heart, Fannie has long ceased to be an adopted daughter so simple, in his old man¡¯s heart may have already treated her as his own daughter,st night Grandpa has not made it very clear? ¡±

    In fact, in the whole The Bernard Family, Rosemary knew clearly. In addition to Adrian, those people are not from the heart to care about her, treat her as a family, if these things do not happen, perhaps time will slowly be better, but now, from the day The Bernard Family recognized her, it seems that always one after another ident, the old man did not directly order the sense of people is already very much to their face.

    ¡°All this is their own fault, if they are not lustful and delusional to get what they do not deserve, they will not be this way, at this moment even if grandpa does not pursue, dad will not just let it go.¡±

    Who let her do things that heaven forbid? If someone like her is so easily spared, there is no telling what kind of things she will do in the future.

 Chapter 1325 Although very solid, it is true

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m just worried about grandpa¡¯s health, originally grandpa¡¯s health is not very good, it¡¯s not easy to get better and then something like this happens, even a pet raised for more than thirty years will have deep feelings, not to mention an adopted daughter who has been doing her filial duty at her own heels.¡±

    Rosemary does not know what to do at this moment, let her forgive Fannie, she can not do, to him such a narrow-minded, vicious woman, if you have to keep her around will always be a scourge, but also afraid of Qiao Zhen sad, sad.

    Karen went up and hugged Rosemary tightly, she knew she was in a difficult position, but she felt that if the master was really doing what was best for everyone, he should let Fannie get the punishment she deserved.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t think so much, leave it to thew, this is the biggest concession you can make to her, if she really knows to repent then she should understand that this is the best salvation for her.¡±

    ¡°Missy, sir wants you toe over.¡±

    A maid came over and said slowly to Rosemary.

    Karen saw this and sighed lightly. She had nned to ask Rosemary to apany her to see Gaby, but it seemed impossible.

    ¡°Do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going, I want to spend more time with Gaby.¡±

    Ryan said that now Gaby¡¯s condition is much better than before and she wants to spend more time with him to see if he can wake up sooner.

    Rosemary saw this and knew that she hadn¡¯t been resting properly for Gaby¡¯s saketely, only that she herself hadn¡¯t realized that in fact Gaby had long been unknowingly rooted in her heart.

    ¡°Well, then, I¡¯lle back to youter.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Saying goodbye to Karen, Rosemary followed the maid to a rather isted loft building and saw Benjamin standing in the doorway from afar.

    ¡°Benjamin, when did you get back?¡±

    As soon as Benjamin saw Rosemary, he ran over happily, ¡°Hi, are you surprised to see me again?¡±

    Rosemary gave her a direct nk stare and said speechlessly, ¡°Why should I be surprised, isn¡¯t it normal for this to happen to you?¡±

    Always out of the blue, obviously just a photographer, but make yourself look likea ghost.

    At that, Benjamin looked at her with a hurt expression, ¡°Aw, Rosemary, you¡¯re too much, at least we¡¯re brother and sister, right?¡±

    ¡°Just because it¡¯s brother and sister, that¡¯s why I know how you are, people like you, even if you don¡¯t go home for a year maybe no one will think of you.¡±

    The words fell, Benjamin only felt that there were tens of thousands of arrows swishing in front of his eyes towards his heart, although very solid, but it is true.

    Looking at him like that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but want tough at the thought of his sudden appearance, and then asked, ¡°Is Uncle in there?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes, uncle asked me toe out and take you in.¡±

    Almost forgot the business!

    Benjamin pped himself on the head and then led Rosemary towards the attic.

    ¡°Uncle, you wanted to see me?¡±

    Once inside, Rosemary saw Adrian and Doyle talking about something and didn¡¯t continue when she appeared.

    ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but that¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not hungry yet either, what does uncle want from me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at them, only to see Doyle nce inside the room and then speak, ¡°Missy, here¡¯s the thing. Last night Benjamin and I went out and found the real April Taylor and have brought her back, only she has refused to talk or eat since we found herst night until now, so Sir and I thought that you are also a girl, so maybe you wouldmunicate better with each other.¡±

    ¡°Where did you find her?¡±

    Doyle nced at Adrian and saw him nod before saying slowly, ¡°In the dark alley, she was sent there by Cecilia to sit**, and now she¡¯s like a walking corpse, no matter what we say she won¡¯t listen.¡±

    For this news, Rosemary actually guessed itst night when Olina Doyle said it, how could a woman with a snake¡¯s heart like Cecilia have good intentions?

    ¡°A princess who grew up being held in the palm of her parents¡¯ hands, suddenly being sent to that kind of ce to be yed with by them, experiencing that kind of cone of shame every day, being able to survive is already a miracle.¡±

    If it were anyone else, they might have alreadymitted suicide.

    ¡°You mean she¡¯s still alive because there¡¯s something she hasn¡¯t done yet?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true in theory, but I¡¯ve always been curious about one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°How on earth was Cecilia able to win her trust so sessfully and know her business like the back of her hand?¡±

    If they hadn¡¯t known each other from the beginning, Cecilia would not have been able to stay with The Brown Family for two years without her parents noticing.

    ¡°About that, earlier sir also asked me to investigate a bit, except for finding out thatNa Josie lived in South City for a while two years ago, basically her location is here.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, go get some breakfast and have it brought over while I go in and talk to her.¡±

    Rosemary finished and then turned to Adrian and said with a smile, ¡°Uncle, Fannie was sent to the resuscitation room, Grandpa is in a very bad mood, you should go over and take a look!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, make this difficult for you.¡±

    Looking at her, Adrian was really heartbroken for her, but also proud of her for having such a kind nature.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, then I¡¯ll go in first.¡±

    With those words, Rosemary pushed open the door to the room and walked in.

    ¡°Benjamin, you keep an eye on Rosemary outside and call me if anything happens, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Rosemary, and Adrian is my uncle.¡±

    Rosemary gently walked to the bed and looked at April Taylor curled up in the corner, her hair disheveled, and if they didn¡¯t know her true identity, it would be really hard to believe that she was Missy from The Brown Family.

    Seeing that the other party did not say anything, Rosemary continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you are safe now, I will take you to the bathroom to freshen up, can I?¡±

    With that, Rosemary reached out to take her hand, expecting her to dodge, but to her surprise she didn¡¯t, but let Rosemary take her hand and walked towards the bathroom.

    This made Rosemary very happy, but at the same time did not dare to be careless, put the water carefully to help her bath.

    ¡°Shall I help you undress?¡±

    Rosemary reached out and was about to help her undress, only to see her tugging at her own clothes with a death grip and backing away in fear.

    ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t take it off, is it okay if you do it yourself?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly raised her hands to head down and asked carefully.

    After a long time, seeing her nod gently, Rosemary smiled and said, ¡°Then take your time to wash yourself, I¡¯ll be right outside, if you need anything, just call me.¡±

    When she finished, Rosemary gave her a look before walking out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 1326 The young man with the first love calf

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡­¡±

    Once Olina Doyle saw Adrian, the tears she had just stopped fell again uncontrobly, and her eyes were red with tears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Gently patting her back, Adrian said softly andfortingly.

    Despite knowing that Fannie deserved to die even if she did, he still couldn¡¯t me them too much in the face of the current situation.

    ¡°Uncle, I know that mom did a lot of things wrong to you and grandpa in the past, but she already knows that she is wrong now, uncle forgive mom, okay? Let me bear all the mistakes, as long as uncle lets mommy go.¡±

    Looking at his daughter crying in pain, Benson sighed deeply and walked up and pulled Olina Doyle, saying, ¡°Olina, don¡¯t make it hard for your uncle, your mother should be allowed to bear the burden of what she did herself.¡±

    ¡°Olina, no matter who it is, if what she has done without hurting others, she can be forgiven, but what your mother has done is not just hurting others, but deliberate murder, not to mention that uncle is the president of a country, even if it is an ordinary person, if she is harboring her, it is like knowing thew and breaking it, and the crime is aggravated, but if your mother has But, if your mother knows that she is wrong and repents, then I believe that thew will give your mother a chance, including you, understand?¡±

    Olina Doyle shook her head desperately, only she already knew in her heart that even if her mother woke up today, she would have to spend the rest of her life in prison.

    Adrian patted her on the shoulder and then said to Benson, ¡°Take good care of them and let me know if there¡¯s anything in the works.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, big brother.¡±

    Benson understood that Adrian had been most gracious to them by not throwing the family out of the presidential pce.

    ¡°Dad, I¡¯ll help you go back to rest, and I¡¯ll have someone notify youter if there¡¯s any news.¡±

    ¡°Yes dad, you go back and rest first, I will ask Olina to tell you if there is any news.¡±

    Qiao Zhen slowly stood up and allowed Adrian to help him leave.

    ¡°If you have something to say, just say it!¡±

    Knowing his son like a father, he would not know what was going on in Adrian¡¯s mind.

    Looking at his father that way, Adrian¡¯s heart is also very hard, but some things he still must say.

    ¡°Dad, I know you¡¯ve been treating Fannie as your own daughter for decades, and since Fiona left, my mom died of depression because she missed Fiona with tears every day, but have you ever thought about who you owe all of this to? be what they are today.¡±

    In fact, Qiao Zhen and he did not know, but things have been so many decades in the past, he hase, just want to spend the rest of the time in peace, although at the moment Erica still does not know these things, but she will be back tomorrow, when it is not known how to tell her these things.

    His greatest fear was that she would not be able to bear it.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m already old, you can deal with it how you want, but there is one thing I still want to advise you, Olina is still young after all, this time is also being used, she also knows the wrong, although you do not look at my face also look at her is the Doyle Family, try to deal with things a little more sessfully, after all, her future The road is still long, don¡¯t fold so quickly.¡±

    ¡°Dad, it can be said that you have always been helpful in your life, but I never thought that you would help Olina in this matter after you retired.¡±

    Adrian handed the tea he had made to the old man and said quietly.

    The old man looked at his own son who has not let him worry since childhood, indeed, since childhood he has always taught his children to respect and abide by thew, and treat people strictly, even if they make a small mistake he will teach a good lesson, I did not expect this old old old to break thismandment.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s getting older, and a lot of things are slowlying to light.¡±

    At that, Adrian looked at the old man who had already turned gray at the temples, and only at this moment did he realize that the former stern father had somehow turned into a kind old man.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you don¡¯t say so, I will do it.¡±

    Olina Doyle nature is not very bad, just with Fannie around to bring bad, no matter what, he will give the opportunity, as to whether she will want that is her business.

    ¡°Dad, I still have things to take care of, I¡¯ll leave first, you have a good rest.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not too young, find a good day to go get her back!¡±

    Adrian, who had just walked no more than two steps away, heard the old man¡¯s words and turned around sharply to look at his father, asking with joy in his voice, ¡°Dad, what did you just say?¡±

    ¡°This time dad has thought a lot, before I always want you to find someone who can match you to be with you, only thinking that this will not only help you, but also can push us The Bernard Family to a higher level, that¡¯s why I blocked you all, but now dad has figured out that nothing matters now, the most important The most important thing is that all of us are t Abby and happy together, which is the best glory.¡±

    After this time, Qiao Zhen really understands a lot, every time she sees Karen secretly sitting in the corner while leaving tears while calling Judy, let her know how cruel a grandfather she is.

    Of course, the most happy than Adrian, for him, whether it is his parents or Judy, are the most important people in his life, and now hear the old man said that he should pursue Judy, this is undoubtedly the best news he heard.

    ¡°You kid, people have already helped you give birth to a daughter, you don¡¯t have other ns now, do you?¡±

    Seeing that he did not say anything, Qiao Zhen put up a face and said seriously.

    ¡°Thank you Dad, I promise you like you do, you won¡¯t regret this decision you made today.¡±

    After saying that, Adrian took big steps to go outside, looking at the back of his son leaving, Qiao Zhen suddenly found that, although he has more than 40 years old, but when ites to emotional matters, still like a young master of the first love calf.

    cough cough ¡­Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Qiao Zhen suddenly covered his chest and coughed violently, the housekeeper hurriedly came over to help him smooth his back and said with a worried face, ¡°Master,e and drink some water first.¡±

    The housekeeper handed him the water and said with an ugly face, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I go get Miss Ryan toe over and check on you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I know my own body, I know my own heart, people are old and their bodies are not as fit as they used to be.¡±

    ¡°Come, sit down, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve all had a good sit down and talk.¡±

    Seeing this, the housekeeper put the cup on the table with a helpless face and slowly said, ¡°You, just now the young master said that you have changed, but this is back in the blink of an eye.¡±

 Chapter 1327 True or false thousand gold

    ¡°Old Yang, do you think I really did something wrong back then?¡±

    Looking into the distance, Qiao Zhen suddenly said.

    These years he was watching Adrian step by step from the bottom slowly climb to the current position, have to admit that his son can do better even without relying on anyone, but he is excellent in everything at the same time, his marriage has always be a piece of his heart, he knows that in his heart are still thinking about that woman, but at that time he is really too stubborn. Never stood to his position to think for him, and never really cared for him.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it for his own good, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    After he retired, the butler had no ce to go, so he chose to follow him again, and Adrian made him the butler of The Bernard Family so that he would not feel bored.

    Qiao Zhen shook his head and said, ¡°No, if I really did it for his own good, then I shouldn¡¯t have pushed him at every turn, so much so that he hasn¡¯t even gotten married yet.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you just promise them to be together? You should stop thinking so much, get well and maybe next year our presidential pce will wee the young master?¡±

    ¡°If only it were as good as you say, then I could go down there and give an ount to his mother.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, no more such unlucky words in the future.¡±

    The butler red at Qiao Zhen and feigned anger.

    Seeing this, Qiao Zhenughed out loud and patted his arm, ¡°Look at you like that, this person ah have a death, just die early andte.¡±

    ¡°Hey, why are you out?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary who walked out of the room, Benjamin asked in surprise.

    ¡°She was in the bathroom taking a shower, and I had nothing better to do so I came out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that you¡¯re still great, thisst night Doyle will bring her back to let the maids take a bath with her, she refused to live, and finally had no choice but toply with her, I did not expect you to fix it as soon as you came.¡±

    Benjamin gave a thumbs up to Rosemary and had to say that it was really better tomunicate between women.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, things are not as simple as you think.¡±

    In a case like hers, it¡¯s not like you can say a few words to get her to talk. For her, what happened in the past two years will be a nightmare that will never linger in her life.

    ¡°What then, we¡¯re still waiting for her to correct that fake April Taylor, and if she¡¯s always like that, won¡¯t that just cheapen the impostor?¡±

    Benjamin more and more excited, before this only in the TV to see the dogma plot, did not expect to be born in real life, the most important thing is also happened in his side.

    When I think of the impostor who almost killed Rosemary, Benjamin would like to be able to identify her immediately, so that he can clearly prove that those things have nothing to do with Rosemary.

    ¡°This kind of thing can¡¯t be rushed, we can only take one step at a time.¡±

    The words just fell, only to hear a ng, a loud noise from the direction of the bathroom.

    Rosemary ran to the bathroom without thinking, and pushed the door open to see April Taylor sitting in the bathtub, rubbing herself hard with the brush.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go out first.¡±

    Closing the door again, Rosemary slowly walked to April Taylor¡¯s side and knelt down, looking at the bruises and bruises crisscrossing her body and those dense hickeys.

    And at the moment April Taylor took the brush and rubbed her skin over and over again, several ces on her chest have been rubbed by her skin has fallen off.

    Rosemary reached over and grabbed her hand, softlyforted: ¡°I know you¡¯re having a hard time, but no matter what, living is the most important thing, think about your parents, think about those loved ones who used to love you, if they knew all this, how sad it would be!¡±

    The words fell,rge drops of tears fell in the bathtub, as if the pain and aggression that had been buried in the heart was suddenly released.

    Rosemary stepped forward and gently hugged her, slowly saying, ¡°Cry, let out all the pain in your heart, it will feel better to cry.¡±

    Oooooooo ¡­

    Perhaps because of Rosemary¡¯s words just now, April Taylor cried on her shoulder, even she was made red-eyed.

    I don¡¯t know how long I cried, but I know the water in the bathtub was cold before April Taylor stopped crying.

    Rosemary took the meet and wrapped it around her body, then said softly to her, ¡°Let¡¯s go out first, I¡¯ll medicate youter.¡±

    Helping her to lie down on the bed, Rosemary picked up the ointment Doyle had prepared earlier and began to apply it to her.

    Looking at those old heart wounds on her back, her heart hurt for a while, ¡°It must hurt, right?¡±

    The pain must be very painful, except that she has long been numb and already does not know what pain feels like.

    Just by seeing those scars, Rosemary could know what kind of life April Taylor was living every day there. When she thought of this, she felt that the punishment for Cecilia was too light.

    After dressing her, Doyle walked in with breakfast and looked at April Taylor, who had already cleaned up, and couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with Rosemary in her mind.

    ¡°Breakfast is here, you can eat together!¡±

    Setting breakfast out, Doyle left the room with good sense.

    Rosemary put a ss of milk in front of her and said, ¡°They said you haven¡¯t eaten sincest night, drink some milk first to pad your stomach, it¡¯s good for your stomach.¡±

    Seeing that she just stared at the breakfast on the table but didn¡¯t move her chopsticks, she slowly said, ¡°I know you understand me, although I don¡¯t know exactly how things turned out between you and Cecilia, but I want to tell you that the current Cecilia has be what you are, not only hogging your identity, but also hogging your parents and all your good friends, and also using your identity to do bad things everywhere, don¡¯t you want to make her true identity public so she can get the punishment she deserves?¡±

    At that moment, April Taylor, who had not spoken, slowly looked up, and Rosemary saw a strange glint in her eyes.

    Rosemary knew that she was reacting to her words, and it seemed that her previous guess was indeed correct, and that the reason April Taylor did not choose to kill herself was to get back at Cecilia.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡±

    Finally, Rosemary heard her voice, which thrilled her.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally willing to talk, I was worried you¡¯d stay like this.¡±

 Chapter 1328 The Farmer and the Snake

    After listening to April Taylor¡¯s story, Rosemary suddenly remembered the story of the farmer and the snake, and how her original good intentions turned out to be a nightmare in her life.

    ¡°The only reason I¡¯m still alive in this world is because I hope that one day I can bring that bitch¡¯s true colors out into the open.¡± She lingered on, being constantly pressed by those disgusting men every day, for this day.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t understand, since you saved her, then how did she know so much about you afterwards? It is reasonable to say that your parents can also be aware of a couple of?¡± In any case, after all, a different person, even if they do not suspect her identity, curiosity is always there.

    April Taylorughed bitterly and said slowly: ¡°At first I saw her after she came down to see her special pity, just at that time a maid in my family to take care of me to get married, and I saw her pity, so I brought her home, because she is very good at talking, it did not take long to coax my parents are very happy, let her stay at home, that For a period of time, she was like her own sister to me, I will take care of everything, and I also because the family to save me a daughter, so slowly I trust her more and more, because of this reason, my parents also recognized her as a goddaughter, after my parents see her everything to me first, slowly she also took her as one of their own.¡±

    ¡°No wonder, that¡¯s why she knows everything about you so that in the end she can make herself a real April Taylor in front of your parents.¡±

    ¡°Yes, just the night before my twentieth birthday, she suddenly told my parents that she wanted to go back home, saying that people from her home found her, saying that her grandmother was seriously ill, so she hurried back, I felt very sorry at the time, said good to spend my birthday with me, and finally I had to Olivia reluctantly sent her to the airport, but I did not dream that moment is the beginning of my nightmare .¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    At this point, April Taylor had already sobbed uncontrobly, Rosemary held her gently and softlyforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Knock Knock ¡­

    Doyle knocked on the door, and Rosemary turned her head to see her uncle already standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Na Josie, if you are ready, then we will send you back to na The Brown Family now.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, did something happen?¡±

    April Taylor¡¯s emotions had only just stabilized a little, so she was taken back, and Rosemary was worried that she would not be able to ept it when she returned home.

    ¡°Those reporters are now all around the entrance of Na The Brown Family, asking the fake Na Josie toe out to give everyone an exnation, but unexpectedly Mr. Taylor directly called a number of people toe over to those reporters to drive out, but also to those reporters said that all this is a false usation.¡±

    ¡°In that case, isn¡¯t it the same as openly antagonizing those reporters? Doesn¡¯t she know that publicly offending those reporters in this way will bring trouble to Na The Brown Family?¡±

    Rosemary wrinkled her brow and said with a tone of displeasure.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t know my dad, let¡¯s go, you guys send me over there, there are some things that if I don¡¯t show up there is no way to solve them. up¡±

    At this moment, Cecilia inside the room is covered with frost, eyes full of cold and cold light.

    ¡°Rubbish, a bunch of rubbish, can¡¯t even watch a woman for me.¡±

    ¡°Missy you take it easy, they are already searching everywhere, I believe there will be news soon.¡±

    At this moment, the maid¡¯s body has long gone from the previous coy look, reced by a face of frost.

    ¡°No, this matter still must be your horse, or I am not at ease.¡±

    She had to kill that damn April Taylor before they did, or her cover could be blown at any moment.

    Fortunately, Bean Taylor is not suspicious of her at the moment, otherwise things would be really troublesome.

    ¡°Bean, what exactly do you think this Adrian means, doesn¡¯t he know that this will bring trouble to our April?¡±

    At the moment, in Bean Taylor¡¯s study, April Taylor¡¯s mother stares anxiously at her husband sitting at his desk.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as there is me, they can¡¯t do anything to our April, unless they have evidence in their hands, even if Adrian is standing in front of me, I won¡¯t let them hurt April.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still worried, this April has been hiding in her room since she found out about it this morning, and I¡¯m really worried about her.¡±

    The two of them have been busy with their respective careers until veryte to have children, because they both want a daughter, so until the above two brothers, the family ushered in the little girl, it is only natural to be the heart of The Brown Family, however, this daughter is not because of their favor and bullying, but well-behaved and understanding, from childhood to grow up especially let them The Brown Family

    ¡°You ah also do not think too much, I just went to see her for a while, she is in good shape, she said she believes that everyone will give her the truth in the end.¡±

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    It is because of this that she is more worried, just because she knows too much, so she is more distressed.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let the child hear.¡±

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Afterforting Nn¡¯s mother for a while, she saw the butler pushing the door in.

    ¡°Master, Madam, there is a visit from an honored guest.¡±

    ¡°No see.¡±

    At a time like this she is in no mood to meet guests.

    ¡°It¡¯s His Excellency the President.¡±

    The butler looked at Bean Taylor and whispered.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier!¡±

    Bean Taylor hurriedly got up and headed downstairs, while April Taylor followed suit and hurried downstairs.

    Faced with the sudden arrival of Adrian, the couple¡¯s hearts were in their throats.

    ¡°What is the reason for your sudden visit, I wonder?¡±

    Inviting the Adrian crowd into the living room, Bean Taylor asked respectfully.

    ¡°Mr. Taylor doesn¡¯t need to be so nervous, I¡¯m not here for business today, I just have some personal matters I want to talk to the minister about.¡±

    Seeing their nervousness, Adrian said slowly.

    Despite Adrian¡¯s words, Bean Taylor was still worried, and Mrs. Taylor, who was standing by, was even more worried.

    ¡°Mr. Taylor, can we talk in your study?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the President please!¡±

    Adrian stood up, then turned his head to look at Mrs. Taylor who was standing aside and said slowly, ¡°Madam,e up with me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Your Excellency.¡±

    April Taylor couldn¡¯t stop the tears from falling as soon as she walked in the door, especially when she saw her parents, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in two years, and was ovee with emotion.

    If Rosemary hadn¡¯t been holding her hand tightly and encouraging her, she would have jumped on her.

    ¡°Your Excellency, this is my study, it¡¯s a little small, your Excellency don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Butler, serve tea!¡±

 Chapter 1329 Recognize but donâ€™t know each other

    ¡°Mr. Taylor likes to read books too?¡±

    Upon entering, Adrian saw the bookshelves that upied almost two-thirds of the study and asked with a Tammy smile at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Just bored to pass the time.¡±

    ¡°Everyone says Mr. Taylor is obsessed with books, and it seems to be true.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency is ttering.¡±

    Seeing that Adrian had been visiting his home since he came in, Nn Chris became even more worried in his heart. Having worked under Adrian for so long, he knew something about Adrian¡¯s character.

    It gave him a sense of calm before the storm.

    ¡°If everyone could be like Mr. Taylor, then our country would not be short of talents.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency is too kind.¡±

    ¡°Everybody sit down!¡±

    Adrian did not sit down, everyone is afraid to sit down, at this moment he said so, everyone also followed one after another to sit down.

    ¡°Mr. Taylor, howe I haven¡¯t seen your daughter?¡±

    ¡°My daughter has been a little unwell for the past two days, and is resting inside her room at the moment, so if you want to see her I will go and get her now.¡±

    At that, Adrian then said, ¡°I wonder if you¡¯ve read the email Doyle sent to Mr. Taylor the day before yesterday?¡±

    ¡°What email?¡±

    Bean Taylor looked at his wife with a dumbfounded expression and saw that she also looked like she didn¡¯t know, then looked like Adrian and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see any email, did Doyle forget to send it?¡±

    Smiling, Adrian frowned, standing next to Doyle said seriously: ¡°The night before yesterday at 11:03 pm, I sent you an email at the presidential pce, and my side shows that you have received it, Mr. Taylor please see.¡±

    Doyle opened theptop he carried with him and tapped his ten fingers on the keyboard quickly, and soon a record of the email Doyle had sent him that night appeared on the screen.

    Nn Chris looked at the record above and hurriedly walked to hisputer to open his mailbox, still nothing.

    ¡°It looks like Mr. Taylor home is not very clean ah, but your family this thief is really quite bold, even the country¡¯s top secrets have dared to directly delete, it seems that the other party is emboldened ah!¡±

    Listening to Adrian¡¯s words, Bean Taylor just felt his two legs were like sieves, shaking incessantly.

    The leakage of state secrets is a capital crime, just think about it, it is scared to death.

    ¡°The minister first think about it, who else can usuallye in this study of yours besides yourself?¡±

    Doyle closed theputer and said slowly.

    Mrs. Taylor looked at her husband with a nervous face and asked in a whisper, ¡°Bean, think carefully and see if anyone has been in your study?¡±

    ¡°Gee, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that you and April are the only ones who wille to my study, except for those servants who specialize in cleaning, and the others don¡¯t dare toe to the study without my orders.¡±

    After listening to his wife¡¯s words, Bean Taylor was also a foggy look, the servants in this house are trusted and absolutely loyal to him.

    ¡°Are you saying that your daughter has alsoe in?¡±

    As soon as Adrian¡¯s words left his mouth, Mrs. Taylor said offhandedly, ¡°April is our daughter, and it¡¯s normal to go into her own father¡¯s study.¡±

    At the moment, April Taylor, who is sitting next to Rosemary with a pair ofrge sunsses, heard her mother¡¯s words and wanted to tell her immediately that she was not their daughter, she was.

    However, she knew that her parents would never believe her if she rushed out to identify with them like this now.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you guys ever thought that this email might have been deleted by your Qianjin?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Mrs. Taylor replied without thinking.

    Seeing Adrian looking at herself coldly, Mrs. Taylor realized she was too impatient and exined carefully: ¡°Your Excellency does not know, my daughter likes to read books in her father¡¯s study since she was young, but she will never touch her father¡¯s work matters, which we can guarantee as a couple. ¡±

    ¡°Yes, although sometimes the child is a bit capricious, but she still knows what is more important.¡±

    Seeing that Adrian did not believe it, Nn Chris also hurriedly exined for his daughter.

    ¡°Before often heard themander said Mr. Taylor¡¯s thousand gold ice and snow smart, knowledgeable, knowledgeable, if it is before perhaps Mr. Taylor said these words everyone will believe, but now the Na Josie, Mr. Taylor and Mrs. is really understand her? Is really know what she is thinking in her heart?¡±

    Mr. and Mrs. Nn listened to Adrian¡¯s words and it sounded like there was something in them, and they seemed to mean something.

    ¡°Your Excellency, please say what you have to say. If the evidence proves that those things are really rted to my daughter, The Brown Family will not say half a word to hand over the person at your disposal.¡±

    ¡°It is true that Peggy¡¯s matter has nothing to do with your daughter, but it is with this daughter of yours at this moment.¡±

    Once Adrian¡¯s words were out, the Nn couple had already been dazed by his words, not understanding at all what Adrian was saying at the moment.

    What do you mean everything has nothing to do with her daughter and everything to do with her current daughter, do they have two more daughters?

    ¡°Mr. Taylor better read that email I sent you through so that then you will understand what I am saying is interesting.¡±

    ¡°Doyle, show that video to Mr. and Mrs. Taylor.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Doyle turned theputer on and then opened the emails from that day to show them.

    April Taylor, who was sitting next to Rosemary, was all nervous, with her eyes fixed on her parents¡¯ expressions of both anticipation and fear.

    When they finished watching, as Adrian expected, the Nn couple did not have much reaction, but smiled and said, ¡°Your Excellency, perhaps your people below are mistaken, my own daughter I know best, not to mention that this kind of drama only seen on TV, how can it happen in real life, there must be a mistake somewhere. ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Taylor is so sure that the woman who lives in that room is really your daughter April Taylor?¡±

    April Taylor, who has not spoken at this moment, suddenly opened her mouth, her eyes unblinking as she looked at the Naran couple, her sad eyes fixed on her own biological parents with disappointment.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. If you can¡¯t even recognize your own daughter, what qualification is there to be a parent.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then you take a good look at who I am?¡±

    April Taylor slowly took off the sunsses on her face, and a pale, bloodless little face was reflected in front of the Naran couple.

    ¡°April ¡­¡±

    ¡°April ¡­¡±

    Looking at the skinny, skinny girl in front of them, the Nn couple had a hint of doubt in their eyes, why did this girl look exactly the same as their daughter?

 Chapter 1330 The truth is out

    ¡°Does Mrs. Taylor have a special question in her mind at this moment as to why she will look almost exactly like your daughter?¡±

    Doyle saw the couple didn¡¯t speak for a long time and asked faintly.

    Mrs. Taylor looked at the girl in front of her, and when her eyes fell on her sad, painful eyes, her heart was like being gnawed by countless ants, and it hurt so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°You¡¯re my April, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    April Taylor looked at her mother in a daze, tears streaming down her face, her voice hoarse, and mumbled, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m your April.¡±

    Then, April Taylor stretched out her hands and slowly did the finger dance, the familiar movements, familiar posture, has been Mrs. Taylor cried sobbing, came forward to hug her, crying out: ¡°daughter, you are my daughter, you are my April.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s April, I thought I¡¯d never see you again in my life, you know how much I missed you guys.¡±

    April Taylor mumbled about missing her parents as she cried.

    ¡°You¡¯re April, and who¡¯s the one in there?¡±

    Looking at his wife and daughter who were hugging and crying, Nn Chris turned the question to Adrian.

    ¡®Uncle, do you remember the girl that April brought back earlier?¡±

    ¡°Of course I remember, at that time April just saw her poor and took her in to stay in Na The Brown Family, my wife and I saw that she and April were very yful, so we adopted her as our goddaughter, but then she said her grandmother was seriously ill and left.¡±

    Bean Taylor said slowly.

    ¡°In all these years, has uncle not found a single suspicious ce?¡±

    After two years at The Brown Family, Rosemary didn¡¯t believe she had done a really good job and nothing hade out.

    ¡°Other than the fact that her temper has be a bit cloudy, she is no different from before.¡±

    ¡°Became not as fond of being mushy around me as she used to be, except how we didn¡¯t expect that she wasn¡¯t my daughter.¡±

    Mrs. Taylor hugged April Taylor tightly, suddenly saw the bruises on her neck and those dense marks, as the past Mrs. Taylor, soon knew what it was, a sense of foreboding suddenly rushed to the heart, the mind suddenly appeared a terrible picture.

    Looking at the blinding hickey and the changes in her daughter¡¯s body at the moment, Mrs. Taylor, a woman, would not have failed to notice these subtle changes in her daughter sitting in front of her at the moment.

    Mrs. Taylor closed her eyes and reached out to help her put her cor in order, but was caught by April Taylor, shook her head andughed: ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m so happy to see you and daddy again, but now April Taylor is no longer the wless daughter you think she is. The purpose of my return is to tell everyone the true face of that bad woman, no matter where April goes in the future, you will always be the best daddy and mommy in the world in your hearts.¡±

    ¡°Silly daughter, what is happening, why are you saying such things, and where else are you going?¡±

    Being a mother is always more sensitive than a father, yet Bean Taylor was also full of worry when she heard her say that.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere, daddy mommy don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Sir no good, na Josie went to the garage.¡±

    ¡°Watch her.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Adrian stood up and said to Nn Chris, ¡°Mr. Taylor, since things have been cleared up, shouldn¡¯t you have your men go and tie up that woman?¡±

    ¡°Pass my order down, pull Missy and don¡¯t let her leave.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, what¡¯s next?¡±

    Looking at Adrian, who was already heading outside, Bean Taylor followed and asked.

    ¡°Of course go and expose her for what she really is and show everyone that this woman in front of them is just a fake April Taylor, or you na The Brown Family will have to carry these inexplicable sins forever.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Excellency.¡±

    At this moment, Nn Chris¡¯s mood can be described as mixed, how did not think that this kind of drama only inside the drama will happen in his home.

    ¡°Get out of the way, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you if you don¡¯t get out of the way.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Just now, Cecilia got the news that Adrian brought Rosemary here. If a dangerous man like Adrian can appear here in person, it proves that she has got the evidence against her, and with her current situation, the only way for her to get out of here as soon as possible, put can escape this disaster.

    ¡°Sorry Missy, the minister has instructed not to let you leave na The Brown Family, you¡¯d better not embarrass us, Missy please go back!¡±

    Cecilia looked at the soldiers with submachine guns in front of her, at this moment she had to get out of here, and finally she decided to take a gamble, that is, to rush out and bet that these people would not dare to shoot her.

    ¡°Cecilia, where else do you want to run to?¡±

    Just as Cecilia was about to rush out, she saw Adrian and Rosemarying her way.

    ¡°Rosemary, I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d meet again so soon, and by the looks of you, you seem to be having a good timetely?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. With less of your backstabbing, this day will naturally befortable.¡±

    Rosemary stared hard at the woman in front of her, watching her eyes slowly float on ayer of frost, said in a cold tone: ¡°Cecilia, when Wilson let you a code originally thought you would learn from this prison thing, but you not only do not know how to repent, but also several times to me, this time do not me me to you not polite. ¡±

    At that, Cecilia listened to Rosemary¡¯s words as if she had heard a big joke and said, ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous that you let me off the hook, if it weren¡¯t for you, would I be in the shape I am today?¡±

    ¡°As the saying goes, you can¡¯t live with what you¡¯ve done to yourself, today you¡¯ve brought this on yourself, you¡¯ve gone out of your way to hurt the benefactor who saved your life, and you¡¯ve taken revenge on her, people like you should have gone to the eighteenth circle of hell long ago, so as not to harm the innocent.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But why do I think she¡¯s having a great time? If it weren¡¯t for me, maybe she would never have known what it was like to be with so many men in her life, do you think I¡¯m right? Najosie.¡±

    As soon as Cecilia¡¯s words left her mouth, April Taylor¡¯s mother rushed forward to grab Cecilia like she was crazy, ¡°Bitch, I¡¯m going to kill you, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    April Taylor took her mother by the hand and looked across at Cecilia and said slowly, ¡°Was it particrly disappointing to see me here, thinking that I would go looking for death after leaving me in a ce like that?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it was out of my league.¡±

    April Taylor pushed her mother into Rosemary¡¯s arms and then walked slowly toward Cecilia¡¯s face, a Tammy smile on her pale little face, just as she had when they first met, when she saw her.

    Bang ¡­

 Chapter 1331 No one has that right

    The next morning, all the media in the country of W were filled with stories about April Taylor¡¯s good intentions to save others, and finally being assassinated by the other side, falling into the dust, and finally choosing to die together in order not to let the other side continue to harm others.

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t know how she got back to the presidential pce yesterday, all that¡¯s in her mind is April Taylor falling in a pool of blood with a Tammy grin on her lips, and she knows that moment was relief for her.

    Looking at Mrs. Taylor holding April Taylor¡¯s body and crying, and finally fainting from crying, that scene is deeply imprinted in her mind, let her how can not linger.

    Fannie was also resuscitated on the same day, and finally Adrian decided to let her rest for a week in consideration of her health, while Olina Doyle was threatened by Cecilia, plus she reported with merit, and finally everyone unanimously decided that the sentence was two years, deferred.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rosemary had no problem with Olina Doyle¡¯s punishment, and knew that her uncle had intervened secretly, which was indeed the best oue as long as she was truly repentant.

    Erica had heard about these things before she came back, and when she saw Rosemary she just looked guilty and said sorry to her, and also said thank you, although the whole thing was made possible by Fannie, but after all Erica was informed, although she finally let her mother go, but always she still vited her conscience.

    ¡°Sis, why did youe over?¡±

    Karen looked at Rosemary, who had suddenly entered, and hurriedly stood up to ask.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back to C. I came to see you guys before I left, how is he doing now?¡±

    Looking at Gaby, who was lying quietly on the hospital bed, Rosemary asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Ryan said his physical characteristics have basically stabilized now, and it¡¯s up to him to decide when he¡¯ll wake up.¡±

    Pulling Rosemary to sit down on the couch across from her, Karen picked up a peeled apple and handed it to her, ¡°Sis, have an apple!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, you can eat!¡±

    ¡°Are youing back with me?¡±

    Karen turned her head to look at Susan lying on the bed of the man, if she was not able to determine how her heart was before, then this period of time has been enough for her to clearly understand her own feelings, she loves this man, whether Gaby will finally wake up, she will always be by his side, will not leave.

    After this experience, Karen also knows clearly what is in her heart and understands that the right fit is the most important thing in many things.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sis, I can¡¯t go back with you right now.¡±

    She knew it was selfish of her to say that, when Rosemary had given her the studio to manage without hesitation, and now she was giving up her job because of a man, but there was nothing she could do about it, because she didn¡¯t want to be regretting and missing out on this good man.

    Rosemary looked at her and grabbed her hand and said slowly, ¡°What about Joseph? He¡¯s still waiting for you back in C City?¡±

    Last time when Wilson came, he told her that the reason why Joseph did that was because The Flower family was coerced by The Kunze Family, although those things were made by Neil, but Joseph is after all the son and grandson of The Flower family and cannot risk the lives of the whole family. The Flower family has been truly announced to the public by Joseph inheritance, so that the problem between Joseph and Karen is naturally solved.

    At that, Karen¡¯s eyes darkened, talking about Joseph somewhere in the bottom of her heart was like a needle stabbed, and it hurt so much she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Rosemary saw this and looked at her torn expression and said softly, ¡°If you still can¡¯t let go of him, you should think it over and not make a decision in a hurry, Joseph¡¯s side I will go talk to him.¡±

    At this time, the person on the bed moved her fingers slightly and her eyshes trembled lightly, however, the two people on the sofa did not notice at all and continued to talk softly.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll go talk to my uncle.¡±

    Patting her on the shoulder, Rosemary smiled lightly.

    ¡°Sister, take a message to him for me.¡±

    Rosemary turned her head and heard Karen say slowly, ¡°Tell him not to wait, some things are missed once they are missed.¡±

    After saying that, Karen had already burst into tears.

    Looking at her pained expression, Rosemary nodded, ¡°Yes, I will bring it for you.¡±

    After Rosemary left, Karen¡¯s entire body fell on the sofa, tears falling silently.

    ¡°Since you love another man in your heart, and Gaby¡¯s current condition doesn¡¯t know when she will wake up, and it¡¯s possible that she won¡¯t wake up in this lifetime, do you really want to spend your life alone for someone who may never wake up?¡±

    ¡°No, he¡¯s going to wake up.¡± She was still expecting him to see the birth of their child?

    Ryan looked at the thin girl in front of him, although your country¡¯s princess, but a little rack, and treat people pious, gentle character, this kind of girl if really with her little brother together, then she also rest assured.

    When Ryan¡¯s eyes fell on her hand resting slightly on her abdomen, her sensitive instinct as a doctor was that she was hiding something from her.

    ¡°Are you ¡­¡±

    Before Ryan could say anything, he saw Karen staring at her with a nervous look on her face, a wary face.

    He grabbed her hand and took her pulse, and it was just as she thought.

    Karen drew back her hand and looked at Ryan with a pleading face and said, ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially my dad, don¡¯t tell them, okay? I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say anything, how long do you think you can hide it like this?¡±

    After all, this stomach is getting bigger day by day!

    ¡°I know, but if they know I¡¯m pregnant, they¡¯ll force me to get it done, I don¡¯t want it, I must have the baby.¡±

    If Gaby really can¡¯t wake up, this child is her only support in this life.

    ¡°You do not need to do this at all, after all, your feelings for my senior brother are not that deep now, as long as you take this child, your life will be absolutely bright in the future.¡±

    ¡°No, I am not going to have my baby removed, no one has that right.¡±

    Ryan saw this, saw her excited expression, could not help but look at the person on the bed, the corners of his mouth hooked up a Tammy smile, it seems that today Karen said he heard everything, then there is no need to continue to y dead.

    ¡°Well, you should not get too excited, the child is yours, no one has the right to decide whether she lives or dies, only just look at your pulse has been almost two and a half months, if you continue to stay here, soon everyone will find out about your pregnancy, then even if the young master protects you, The Bernard Family those old masters will not necessarily let you go.¡± After all, in the eyes of those old codgers, to be unmarried and pregnant is a disgrace, not to mention that this person is also her.

 Chapter 1332 The person in her heart is not me

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already awake, don¡¯t be pretending to be dead, your sister I don¡¯t have so much time for you to act.¡±

    As soon as Karen left, Ryan nonchntly spoke to someone on the bed.

    Gaby sat up from wearing, face is very ugly, eyes sh a piercing cold light, just one look can make you immediately turn into ice sculpture.

    Ryan subconsciously pulled his jacket a little tighter, she did not want her youthful years to bepromised by this brat.

    ¡°Hey, you have anger to find someone else to go, don¡¯t blow your beard and re at thisdy, look at the cold air emanating from your body, people who don¡¯t know also think I am deep in the extreme cold at the moment?¡±

    ¡°The one in her heart is not me.¡±

    Gaby dropped a sentence and ready to leave the bed, but Ryan pulled a hand, very angry said: ¡°Hey I say you dumb, people already have a good feeling for you, you not only do not strike while the iron is hot to go to the heart of a beautiful woman, here pretentious a fart ah? When people are not interested in you, you love them to death, and now they can easily have that interest in you, you start to pretend up, what is in your heart?¡±

    Or is it that being hit like that really knocked the head silly?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for her.¡±

    Although it was her initiative, but he also knew that her heart has always been only Joseph, he wanted her to be happy, happy, follow Joseph she had everything, and follow him is nothing.

    I¡¯ll be damned, this girl, people even have his child, and now she told her that they do not want to embarrass her?

    ¡°I say, senior brother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s toote to tell me now that you want to make things difficult for her? Since you don¡¯t want to embarrass people, you should have minded your third leg in the first ce, and now here you are saying such things to me, if the other party was me, I would have made you regret that your mother gave that leg to you.¡±

    Ryan is five years older than Gaby, grew up together, although she learned to save lives, but the same as the martial arts is not bad, even said than Gaby is more powerful, but she felt that rather than with people bothered brain and effort topare, her scalpel rather more direct a little, may be the reason for growing up surrounded by men, so her personality is not like her name, but more like a boy¡¯s personality.

    It is also because of this, she is in the training camp when almost no one dares to bully her, because she is a person who can do anything out, remember before when they went on a mission identally fell into the enemy trap, the other side of several men threatened to sleep with her, and the final oue is that she directly will be the third leg wasted.

    From that time on, everyone would subconsciously watch their third leg whenever they saw her scalpel.

    After hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Gaby looked aggrieved, he was obviously being forced, okay?

    Looking at him like that, Ryan went to sit beside him, sighed lightly and said slowly: ¡°Sister knows that you think she is with you because of the baby, in fact, during the time you were in aa, how she treated you, Sister saw it all. If a girl really does not have you in mind, even if she is pregnant with your child, she will not guard your side day and night, everyone¡¯s first love is engraved in your heart, if she can really forget the man in such a short time, such a girl and whether it is worth you to pay for her? In an analogy, if she really rejected you, then will you so easily erase her from your heart so quickly?¡±

    Ryan¡¯s words made a bright light appear in Gaby¡¯s eyes. He was deeply attracted to her at first because of her obsession with love, and it was because of this that he slowly fell into it.

    ¡°So that the result does not matter, what matters is the kind of happiness you have with her, and if you really reject her because she has another man in her heart, Sister can assure you that you will regret it.¡±

    At first she didn¡¯t really believe that Karen was sincere with him until the day she said in front of the young master that she wanted to marry him, the certainty in her eyes made her understand that the girl really liked this young master of his.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you that when you were first rescued, for other reasons, Karen said in front of the young master to marry you, at that time, in addition to the young master in, Mrs. Judy was also present, so you can imagine that her feelings for you is not what you think, feelings are to rely on their own to fight, even if she loves another man, you have to work hard to fight, even if in the end At least you won¡¯t regret what you did today when you think about itter.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, have you not forgotten him by now?

    At that, Ryan¡¯s face changed slightly, then looked at him and said: ¡°I¡¯m not in the same situation as you, my encounter with him was originally wrong, not something you want to fight for, so Sister told you as someone who has been there, since you love, do not give up so easily, do not be like Sister, not even the qualification of love. ¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good that you understand, you don¡¯t even know how envious senior sister is of you, no matter what the final oue is, at least you are together at this moment.¡±

    Karen came back from there feeling a little weak, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of pregnancy, but recently she found herself particrly sleepy, obviously just woke up not long ago, and began to doze off again, a few days ago, I looked up the Inte, and saw that it is said that this is a sign of pre-pregnancy, so every time she came back from Gaby¡¯s side will go to bed to rest for a while.

    Maybe because of the bad mood today, Karen fell asleep directly on the sofa. Gaby saw the girl curled up in a ball on the sofa as soon as she entered, walked up and gently stroked her bare forehead, thinking of what the second sister told him, her heart was slightly touched, maybe she was right, if he didn¡¯t go for it, then he really had nothing.

    ¡°Gaby, make sure you wake up soon, me and the baby really miss you.¡±

    In her sleep, Karen murmured as she gently covered the small of her back with her hands.

    Gaby heard her words, his gaze gentle, gently picked her up by the waist and walked towards the bed, more than two months did not see, she had lost so much weight.

    Putting her on the bed, Gaby just wanted to get up, but unexpectedly she pulled her back, only to see her murmur softly, ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m not leaving!¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the girl who had lost a lot of weight, Gaby¡¯s eyes were full of heartache.

    Afraid of waking her up, Gaby had to keep a sideways vigil. By the time Karen woke up again, Gaby had already left.

    Huh, isn¡¯t she on the couch? Why did shee to the bed?

    Putting on her shoes, she was about to go out when she saw the maid walking in with a te of grapes, and seeing that she was awake, she happily shouted, ¡°Missy, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Molly, has anyone been here since I fell asleep?¡±

 Chapter 1333 My people are not your turn to teach

    ¡°Molly didn¡¯t see it, what¡¯s wrong, is something missing?¡±

    Molly, the maid, was specially chosen by Adrian to apany her. He was worried that she would be alone in Orchid Garden, so he found a maid of simr age to take care of her.

    For one thing, it¡¯s also nice to have someone to talk to.

    ¡°No. By the way, will my dad be back today after dinner?¡±

    After Rosemary left, Benson also took Olina Doyle and Fannie back, the old man also took Erica out for a break, and now she and Adrian are the only ones left at home, and Adrian is too busy to even eat every day.

    ¡°Your Excellency has returned in the study, and Master Gaby has awakened and is now talking to Your Excellency in the study.¡±

    With those words, Karen had already left the spot and ran towards the study.

    ¡°How is it, are there any more difort in your body?¡±

    Adrian looked at Gaby, who had just woken up, and asked with concern.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, young master, my body is fine and I can start my mission anytime.¡±

    ¡°There is no hurry, you are injured too badly this time, you need to rest well, during this period of time you should rest well at home, when your body ispletely healed, in talking about work matters.¡±

    In fact, Gaby¡¯s injuries have long recovered almost, the most serious is his head inside the bruises, although Ryan has almost cleaned up, but always need to be properly recuperated for a period of time, or cause otherplications that will be a big problem.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Gaby is always obedient to Adrian¡¯s arrangements for him, just when he was about to leave, a shadow suddenly burst in from the outside, when Karen saw Gaby standing less than two meters away from her, tears have long been unable to control the fall, and just stare at each other deeply.

    Adrian looked at his daughter¡¯s unstoppable tears and was heartbroken, wanting to speak but finding himself at a loss for what to say.

    Because at the moment standing there, Adrian found himself surprisingly like arge electric bulb, bright and bright.

    Ahem ¡­

    Adrian coughed lightly and looked at his daughter, heartbroken and helpless, slowly said, ¡°Gaby¡¯s body has not yet fully recovered, so take good care of him during this period.¡±

    With those words, Adrian nced at Gaby and turned to walk out.

    Doyle, standing outside the door, looked at Karen who burst in and was worried that Adrian would be angry, but unexpectedly he came out and told him to go to a meeting.

    Gaby looked at Karen standing in front of himself, the corner of his lips hooked up a Tammy arc, just about to speak, but the opposite person has flung into his arms, shoulders because of crying and constantly pumping storage, crying is very sad.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±

    Karen, who had fallen into his arms, just cried as hard as she could, and Gaby reached out and held her tightly in his arms.

    ¡°You¡¯re scaring me, you¡¯re really scaring me.¡±

    It was only after a long time that Karen slowly cried out.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll never do it again.¡±

    If this injury allows each other to see their innermost thoughts, then in let him choose again, he is still willing.

    Meanwhile, Rosemary didn¡¯t call Wilson to tell him she wasing back today in order to surprise him, and when she left the airport, Rosemary took a cab directly to The Grant family.

    ¡°Say, were you the only one who came into my room this morning?¡±

    Hannah sat on the sofa, a mistress of the posture of the eyes sternly looking at the kneeling maid, sternly reprimanded.

    ¡°Miss Ham, I really didn¡¯t take your pearl and emerald ne, I went in this morning just to clean up a bit, and I put all your things in their original ces.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken it, would it have grown legs and walked away on its own?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ham, Julia has been with The Grant family for many years, she is not who you say she is, you are thinking hard about where you have put her.¡±

    Owen, the housekeeper, looked at Hannah and whispered persuasively.

    ¡°Does Grandpa Owen mean to say that Hannah deliberately nted this maid?¡±

    Once the words came out, everyone present could not help but look at the girl sitting on the sofa, did she not know what is called a guest from afar? A guest staying at The Grant family not only does not know what to expect, but will find trouble with them all day and night, simply treating herself as the hostess of the ce.

    ¡°Miss Ham, how bad our The Grant family¡¯s maids seem to be in no way to have a guest like you telling them what to do here, if word gets out, people who don¡¯t know will think your Han family has no upbringing?¡±

    Just then, a crisp, sweet voice slowly came to mind, and when everyone saw clearly that the personing was Rosemary, everyone was thrilled not to.

    ¡°Who are you that you dare toe in and out of The Grant family at will?¡±

    Hannah had not met Rosemary and her tone remained as arrogant as before.

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel amused, looked at the girl in front of her and slowly said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, you only need to know one thing, you are a guest at The Grant family at this moment, no matter what the underlings of The Grant family have done wrong, it¡¯s not your turn to take over for The Grant family to discipline.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Rosemary?¡±

    Hannah looked at the jealous woman of beauty in front of her and asked searchingly.

    ¡°Miss Ham, this is our family The Great Young Lady, since The Great Young Lady is back, let The Great Young Lady take care of the ne.¡±

    The butler spoke up at the right time, after all, this Hannah is the person that the youngest master personally brought back, it is not good to really offend.

    ¡°I have understood this matter in general, but since Miss Ham is a guest brought back by Wilson, then this matter will be left to Wilson, in this way, regardless of who is the fairest, don¡¯t you think so, Miss Ham?¡±

    Hannah saw Rosemary directly moved Wilson out, the face instantly became very ugly, but still forced to hold back the anger,ughing: ¡°I think this will not be necessary, Wilson is so busy working every day, we are still not good at bothering her, not to mention that it is not something very important, lost. ¡±

    ¡°How can this be, Miss Ham came to our The Grant family as a guest, and now things are lost in our The Grant family, this in reason we also have to give Miss Ham an exnation is not.¡±

    Rosemary hates women who think they¡¯re so self-righteous. I didn¡¯t expect this Hannah to be so deep in her mind at such a young age.

    ¡°Owen, please go find two trustworthy people to look properly, make sure to check this out today, otherwise when the young master returnster, it¡¯s not easy to exin.¡±

    And Wilson, who is at work at the moment, yawned violently and was just about to speak when the phone rang.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady has returned and is now at The Grant family.¡±

    Anthony¡¯s low voice came from the other side of the phone, only to see a touch of foreboding cross Wilson¡¯s heart.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 1334 Hugs â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Rosemary, hi, I¡¯m Hannah, I¡¯ve heard for a long time that Wilson has a beautiful and dignified wife, and finally I get to meet you in person.¡±

    Rosemary looked at this girl who turned her face over faster than a book, her brow furrowed slightly, it seems that this Hannah is really a not simple character!

    ¡°The Great Young Lady, why did you suddenlye back without telling me so I could ask Bruce to pick you up?¡±

    The crowd saw Rosemary¡¯s return with smiles of joy on their faces.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This is great, they don¡¯t have to be squeezed by this woman in front of them anymore.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, I remember that Miss Ham is visiting C City right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I often heard my parents mention that the civilization of this side of C city is particrly good, and I have not returned for more than ten years, it so happened that Wilson was at my home that day, so I apanied toe back together to see.¡±

    The corner of Rosemary¡¯s mouth hooked up a Tammy arc and smiled, ¡°I wonder what other ces Miss Ham could have not visited, it just so happens that I have time these days, so I can take Miss Ham around?¡±

    At that, Hannah instantly knew that Rosemary was trying to get her to leave The Grant family as soon as she returned.

    No, it was so hard to get Wilson to let her stay, so I can¡¯t just leave.

    ¡°That would be perfect, but I¡¯ve been a little ufortable these past few days, and Wilson specifically instructed me not to walk around so I wouldn¡¯t feel the wind chill.¡±

    The words fell, Hannah¡¯s eyes showed a provocative glint at the corner, only to see Rosemary stand up with a slight smile and said, ¡°Really? I really haven¡¯t found that my husband has such a considerate side, it seems Miss Ham is really different in Wilson¡¯s heart.¡±

    And a face rushed back Wilson just entered the door to hear Rosemaryy Yin Yang tone, the body can not help but shiver, two days ago was intended to let people send her back, but then she said she was not feeling well, so he casually dictated two sentences, did not expect to Rosemary¡¯s ears have be ambiguous.

    ¡°Rosemary, when did you get back and why didn¡¯t you tell me when you got back?¡±

    Wilson took three steps to Rosemary¡¯s side, put his arms around her, and asked softly.

    ¡°I, on the other hand, originally wanted to surprise you, I just didn¡¯t expect ¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Looking at her bright red lips, Wilson couldn¡¯t resist dropping a kiss on her lips.

    ¡°Your presence is a surprise to me, the biggest surprise of all.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure it wasn¡¯t a shock?¡±

    Tilting her head up to look at him, Tammy¡¯s smile was on her little face.

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    Pinching her delicate, small nose, Wilson¡¯s eyes were all doting.

    Hannah, who had been hung out to dry, had already cursed Rosemary a hundred times in her heart, but still had Tammy¡¯s smile on her face.

    ¡°Rosemary you are tired even though you just got off the ne, go upstairs first and get some rest upstairs, I¡¯lle over and call you when dinner is ready.¡±

    ¡°Good, then we can trouble Miss Ham.¡±

    Rosemary gave her a small smile before heading upstairs.

    ¡°Right Miss Ham, the ne you just said you lost you draw out her style,ter I¡¯ll have someone go buy one for you, take it as our The Grant familypensation for you can?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Not waiting for Hannah to finish, Rosemary continued: ¡°Miss Ham do not need to feel embarrassed, the visitor is a guest, since your things are lost in our The Grant family, then The Grant family naturally have the responsibility topensate a new one to you, as for the quality will only be better than the one you The quality will be better than yours, not worse.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary¡¯s whole person is like a deted ball, stretching out his hands and rushing Wilson spoke: ¡°Hugs ¡­¡±

    Wilson looked at Rosemary¡¯s childish look, the corners of his mouth curled up in a Tammy smile, picked her up by the waist and headed upstairs.

    ¡°Julia, bring up a ss of lemonade for me.¡±

    The girl on her knees heard Rosemary¡¯smand and hurriedly got up and headed for the kitchen without a single nce at Hannah.

    cing her on the couch, Wilson knelt down on one knee to help her take off her heels, ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Why are you telling me you¡¯re sorry?¡±

    Rosemary asked as she took off her jacket and put it aside, hooking her hands around his neck.

    ¡°I brought her home without your permission. I was going to have her sent back two days ago, but she said she wasn¡¯t feeling well thest two days, so I had to let her stay home for two more days.¡±

    Wilson was afraid she might have misunderstood him and exined while rubbing her feet.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already told me that, and how am I making a point in that matter? It¡¯s just that when I came back I saw her lecturing Julia about losing her ne and insisting that Julia took it, and that aggressive look made me very angry.¡± And she just did that, just to tell Hannah that even if her ne was really taken away by an underling, it was not her turn to lecture an outsider.

    Wilson has seen Hannah¡¯s brashness and arrogance for a long time, and if he hadn¡¯t wanted to find some evidence from her, he would have thrown her out long ago.

    ¡°In the future, leave this kind of things directly to Owen, don¡¯t let such trivial things affect your mood.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯m sure you know about that incident with Cecilia! Do you know how much I regretted when I saw April Taylor fall down in front of my eyes?¡±

    It was from that incident that Rosemary learned that some people can choose to forgive, but some people cannot be easily forgiven, because sometimes perhaps your kindness will indirectly hurt others.

    Hold her, Wilson did not say anything, after all, Cecilia this matter is indeed he was too careless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will take care of these things as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Well, I believe you.¡±

    Fiona, who is working in a coffee shop, suddenly receives a call from Rosemary and knows that she has returned, so she takes a day off from her boss¡¯s wife and prepares to go see her.

    As soon as I went out, I saw a red sports car parked in front of the door, and Tina looked anxious as she got out of the car.

    ¡°Tina, why did you have time toe over?¡±

    Although Tina was not working, she was busy, and thest time they had seen each other had been the time she had moved.

    ¡°Fiona, it just so happens that I want to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so urgent?¡±

    ¡°Get in the car and talk.¡±

    Fiona pulled open the car door and followed her into the car, looking at the panicked Tina, she asked with concern, ¡°Tina, is something wrong? Why does your face look so ugly?¡±

    ¡°Fiona, has Crystale to see youtely?¡±

    ¡°No, Crystal hasn¡¯te to see me in a long time.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What do you want with Crystal for a good reason?¡±

    Looking at Tina¡¯s anxious and crying expression, Fiona is also anxious.

 Chapter 1335 Distant Love

    ¡°My youngest uncle is missing.¡±

    As soon as Tina¡¯s words fell, Fiona¡¯s entire body was confused, although she had only met Nathaniel once or twice, because Tina had often mentioned it, so she still had some understanding of it.

    ¡°Tina, what¡¯s going on? Tell me about it.¡±

    ¡°It is like this, because my grandfather only my mother-inw a daughter, so the familypany will naturally be inherited by my mother-inw, but my mother-inw is not interested in those things in the market, but fortunately my mother-inw gave birth to two boys, so my grandfather directly announced that in the future his property will be inherited by my husband or my brother-inw, but considering The Meyer Family people¡¯s concerns, so finally unanimously finalized to let my youngest uncle inherit, however, my youngest uncle also did not let everyone down, will be my grandfather¡¯s name of the industry to take care of very well, even better than my grandfather, but it is half a month ago, we suddenly received a phone call, said my youngest uncle was taken away.¡±

    ¡°But just one phone call doesn¡¯t prove that your brother-inw was really kidnapped, huh?¡±

    ¡°But The Meyer Family used all the connections they could, and my brother-inw just disappeared without a trace.¡±

    Now her mother-inw has fallen ill because of worry, Vincent this time is day and night to send people to look for, but Nathaniel is like a stone sinking into the sea, no news at all.

    Fiona came to C City so long, the Meyer Family also has a little understanding, the Meyer Family can not find anyone, it can be seen that Nathaniel is really bad luck this time.

    ¡°So I thought I¡¯d ask you to see if you had Crystal¡¯s contact information, since my youngest uncle lost contact, Crystal has disappeared with him.¡±

    If Fiona didn¡¯t know her contact information either, then she really wouldn¡¯t know who to call.

    At that, Fiona frowned, did they both have something to do with it, but Tracy had already left C city, and could not ask if she wanted to.

    ¡°Tina, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯m going to ask around now to see if I can find Crystal, and I¡¯ll let you know as soon as there¡¯s any news.¡±

    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±

    Looking at Tina¡¯s back as she hurriedly came and went, Fiona¡¯s heart was troubled, but hopefully not as he thought.

    Rosemary saw Fiona walking towards her from afar. She hadn¡¯t seen her for almost three months, but she was still the same as before, except that her face was a little fatter than before.

    ¡°Rosemary, I miss you so much.¡±

    Fiona stretched out her hands just to give a big hug, but unexpectedly the person in front of her had already fallen into someone¡¯s arms.

    Fiona was speechless as she watched Wilson¡¯s body say he¡¯s mine and she¡¯s mine.

    Rosemary is used to Wilson¡¯s strong possessiveness as well as dominance, and just smiles helplessly at Fiona.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you still have things to take care of? Why don¡¯t you hurry up and go?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Dropping a soft kiss on her forehead, Wilson then Olivia reluctantly left.

    ¡°Wilson is too possessive for this, even my jealousy.¡±

    ¡°Spoken as if someone is not the same.¡±

    As soon as she returns, she hears something about her and Edmund. Although the two are not officially together, Edmund will take the initiative to pursue her, which is a good event.

    Fiona naturally knew who Rosemary was talking about, but this rtionship was just too far away from her.

    ¡°Rosemary, Nathaniel is missing.¡±

    At that, Rosemary¡¯s face instantly changed and she hurriedly took Fiona¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±

    ¡°Tina just found me, she told me, and has been missing for almost almost half a month.¡±

    With that said, Rosemary hurriedly took out her cell phone and was ready to call Tina¡¯s cell phone, but thought that it was imperative to find Nathaniel as soon as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Crystal and see if she knows where Nathaniel is.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary you don¡¯t have to call, I did, the phone has been unanswered.¡±

    Immediately after, a cold mechanical female voice came from Rosemary¡¯s phone.

    Rosemary hung up the phone and spoke slowly, ¡°Something seems to have happened to both of them.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who looked anxious, Fiona remembered what Tracy had told her before she left, and counting the time, it was time for her to talk to Rosemary.

    ¡°Rosemary, there¡¯s something I think it¡¯s time to talk to you about.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Looking at Fiona¡¯s serious little face, a feeling of unease welled up in Rosemary¡¯s heart.

    ¡°This next thing I¡¯m going to tell you may sound esoteric to you, but I¡¯m telling you she¡¯s real, and I¡¯m asking Rosemary to be patient and listen to me through it.¡±

    Two people found a more Susan ce to sit down, Fiona slowly said: ¡°Rosemary remember when you fell into the Misty Forest, you once asked me why we live in that kind of deep forest?¡±

    ¡°Remember, Grandpa said he¡¯s been waiting for someone, someone you guard with your life.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in my grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s grandfather¡¯s generation, have not been able to remember exactly which generation, we have been guarding the one who can take us out of that curse for generations, perhaps Rosemary you will think that I am saying this too fantastical, but in this heaven and earth is really such a thing exists.¡±

    ¡°The person you¡¯ve been waiting for is me, right?¡±

    Looking at her, Rosemary¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t too surprised because Tracy had already given her a precautionary shot before that.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Do you remember thest time Blume suddenly got sick and no matter how much Edmund checked he couldn¡¯t find out the cause of the illness, but then somehow got better in the end?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Remember, when I overheard your conversation with Crystal, you said I shouldn¡¯t have gotten married so early, that if I didn¡¯t leave Wilson as soon as possible, they would be dragged down with me, and that the downfall would be something we couldn¡¯t have predicted.¡±

    Because of this reason, she purposely went to Tracy and wanted to know everything that happened, only that Tracy finally refused her with a sentence that the time was not yet ripe.

    Only the next day Blume¡¯s situation improved and she didn¡¯t think that much about it, only that maybe people really do overthink such things.

    ¡°And does Rosemary know why Blume ended up healed?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it the medicine Edmund used that did the trick?¡±

    Seeing Fiona shake her head, a touch of pain in her pretty eyes, she slowly said, ¡°That was Tracy¡¯s request for me to pass ten years of my yang life to Blume.¡±

    Rosemary shook her head incredulously, looking at Fiona¡¯s eyes full of disbelief, yet her eyes were already wet.

    ¡°In fact, believe it or not, Rosemary¡¯s heart has already made a judgment, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 1336 Pay the price accordingly

    Although the world is full of wonders, but this kind of thing will be their own life gift to others she has read in the ancient castle inside the book, but also from the mouth of Fiona heard.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that Blume¡¯s life expectancy is only ten years, right?¡±

    The thought of Blume having only a short life span of ten years made Rosemary start to feel her breath catch.

    ¡°Not so, grandfather told me before, each person¡¯s yang life although from the time of his birth has been calcted, but also because of his usual acts of virtue and good deeds and increase some yang life, before I secretly Blume divination, they now bear some of the fate of the body is partly derived from their parents. ¡±

    If these words hade from anyone else, she would not have believed them, but Fiona¡¯s ability in this area she had seen, and naturally knew that what she said was true.

    ¡°Fiona, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I want to hear the truth.¡±

    Fiona knew how important the two children were to Rosemary¡¯s heart, but there were some things she didn¡¯t want to add to her troubles until she found out more.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you believe in Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Rosemary doesn¡¯t understand why she¡¯s asking and has a hunch that Fiona is hiding something from her.

    ¡°Since Rosemary believes in Fiona, Rosemary should not ask so many questions, and the only thing I can tell you now is that the child will grow up safely.¡±

    It was the only promise she could make to Rosemary, and though the promise may not seem like much, it was a heavy thing for Fiona to give.

    ¡°Thank you Fiona.¡±

    Those were the only two words Rosemary could say to her at the moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, remember that Dragon and Phoenix Blood Jade you were carrying in your hand earlier?¡±

    ¡°Well, remember, that dragon and phoenix blood jade is Wilson in the auction house for me to shoot down, why?¡±

    At that time she just felt that piece of jade pendant looked very much like, so she just shot it, just do not understand why Fiona would suddenly ask about that.

    Fiona took out a book from inside her pocket and handed it to Rosemary, asking her to open the book for thest night, only to see a piece of the exact same design as her dragon and phoenix blood jade painted on the book.

    ¡°Your fast dragon and tiger phoenix blood is one of the keys we need to open the chamber, but the key in your hand alone still can¡¯t open that stone door, we must find the owner of the Tears of the Seven Stars as soon as possible, only by getting those seven gems, then in conjunction with your dragon and phoenix blood jade, can we open the stone door mentioned on the map.¡±

    Rosemary listened to Fiona¡¯s words as if she were listening to a metaphysical drama, and waspletely baffled.

    ¡°With today¡¯s high technology, you can still open it even without these things, huh?¡±

    ¡°This I do not know very well, just grandfather said, every generation will be someone will try every way to open that door, but very strange is that those who came back either crazy or somehow died, because of this, after each generation has passed on the legend that it is a ce that is cursed, unless find the destiny of the destined person, there is no Anyone can open the.¡±

    ¡°Fiona, do you really believe there is a curse on this world?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s question is also a truth that Fiona has been trying to find out, although she is studying that, she has been studying this question, is there really a curse in this world?

    ¡°That¡¯s a question I¡¯ve always wondered about, and I actually have a bolder guess.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Although Fiona¡¯s age is not yet eighteen, but talking about those things is very old, not at all like the previous little girl through the woods.

    ¡°This secret room is there, as for the exact location when all the four hidden families are found, there will be aplete map out, and now that Nathaniel is missing and Crystal is missing, I¡¯m worried that someone is behind all this.¡±

    This analysis by Fiona is not unreasonable, except that they have worked so hard to manipte this big game for what exactly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wondered what it is that you have been guarding with your lives for generations.¡±

    To be able to make the four great families of people thus generations of anonymity, how valuable is this inside.

    Fiona shook her head, she had asked her grandfather before, however the answer her grandfather gave her was the same as she gave Rosemary, after all they were only responsible for guarding, as to what was inside there, no one knew.

    Guarding a copy of what everyone does not know, and still generations of guarding, and do not know how courageous those people were in the past.

    ¡°But we don¡¯t even know where the other two hidden families are, so how do we find them?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that Rosemary, Tracy has found them, it¡¯s just that Rosemary has toe with me before they wille out of the mountain.¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary still had some hesitation, Fiona slowly said, ¡°Rosemary, whether that curse is really there or not, we must go there, and you and Wilson must be separated, and only if you and Wilson are separated will Wilson be safe.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I took your eight and Wilson¡¯s eight to send back to your grandfather to help you divination, hanging on the two of you have a life and death robbery, and can break this robbery is only you.¡±

    Just what Ann Fiona did not tell Rosemary is that in order to help them divine this trigram, grandfather leaked the heavenly opportunity, even without the group, grandfather will not live long, and her task is to protect her until she finds the mysterious secret room on the map.

    In order not to let Rosemary to have guilt on them, Grandpa Ivan on his deathbed special instructions to Fiona not to let this matter to inform Rosemary, no matter how, prying into the sky is supposed to pay the corresponding price.

    ¡°When do we leave?¡±

    Rosemary¡¯s heart ached at the thought of leaving with Wilson, but the thought that as long as he was safe, then whatever she did would be worth it.

    Wilson came back and searched around the garden without finding Rosemary. When he came upstairs, he saw Rosemary lying on the windowsill, and seeing that she did not look well, he went up and gently rubbed her hair and said softly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°When did you get back?¡±

    ¡°Just got back a while ago, didn¡¯t see you downstairs, guess you must be upstairs.¡±

    Rosemary found afortable position to lie in Wilson¡¯s arms and said with a smile, ¡°You miss me after not seeing me for just a little while, what would you do if you don¡¯t see me for a year?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no such possibility, and I¡¯m not going to let it happen.¡±

    Listening to Wilson¡¯s arrogant and domineering tone, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, it really was her man.

 Chapter 1337 Murdering Your Own Husband

    The next day, Rosemary washed up early, had breakfast and went with Fiona to Crystal¡¯s grandfather¡¯s ce.

    Looking at the closed door, Rosemary said slowly, ¡°It looks like he¡¯s not home.¡±

    The reason they came over was to inquire to see if Crystal¡¯s grandfather knew where Crystal had gone.

    ¡°If you look at the dust on top of this door, it looks like Grandpa Rocky hasn¡¯t lived here for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Are you here to see Grandpa Rocky?¡±

    Just as Rosemary was worried about finding someone to ask about the situation, an eleven or twelve year old boy with a pair of badminton rackets in his hand looked at them and asked.

    ¡°Yes, do you know where he went?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The boy looked at them with a wary face. Rosemary smiled slightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m a good friend of Grandpa Rocky¡¯s granddaughter and happened to be passing by and came to see his old man.¡±

    ¡°You guys go back; Grandpa Rocky doesn¡¯t live here anymore.¡±

    ¡°So, little brother, do you know where they moved to?¡±

    Rosemary hurriedly stopped the young boy who was about to leave and asked urgently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, two months ago I saw a group of men in ck take Grandpa Rocky away and they haven¡¯te back since.¡±

    At the word, Rosemary subconsciously raised her head to look at Fiona, with a sh of uneasy foreboding between her eyebrows.

    ¡°Little brother, what are the signature features of those men in ck?¡±

    ¡°Iconic features?¡±

    The little boy thought for a moment, then a bright light shed in his eyes and said, ¡°I remember, they are equipped with a badge on their clothes, I wonder if that counts?¡±

    ¡°And did you see clearly what the pattern on their badge was?¡±

    The boy shook, ¡°No, there were eight of them, and they all didn¡¯t look like good people, so I didn¡¯t dare to get too close.¡±

    ¡°Thank you little brother, this money is for you to buy food, if Grandpa Rocky is back, can you please give me a call?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I can¡¯t take this money, my mom said, you can¡¯t just take people¡¯s money, you don¡¯t get paid for what you don¡¯t get.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at the little boy in front of him, Rosemary¡¯s lips could not help but emerge with a touch of appreciation, and could not help but praise his parents for teaching him so well.

    ¡°At a young age, you have such a broad-mindedness, you will definitely be able to do something great in the future.¡±

    Fiona looked at him, stroked his head and smiled.

    ¡°This is my phone number, if Grandpa Rocky or Sister White is back, if you see it all help me to let me know or give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Nobita, let¡¯s go!¡±

    In the distance, several young boys shouted loudly.

    ¡°Here ites!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, I will.¡±

    The little boy took the note and put it carefully in his pocket, rushing to Rosemary and continued, ¡°Sister, my friend is rushing me, so I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think Grandpa Rocky¡¯s disappearance and Nathaniel, Crystal and the others could be directly rted?¡±

    After all, Grandpa Rocky is still alive in this world know that there are not a few people, ording to the little boy just said, Grandpa Rocky is likely to be taken away.

    ¡°Most likely, we just can¡¯t reach them right now and we don¡¯t know exactly what¡¯s going on with Nathaniel right now.¡±

    The thought of Nathaniel¡¯s life and death is now unknown, Rosemary¡¯s heart is very hard.

    When she was in trouble, Nathaniel went out of his way to find her, but now that he¡¯s missing, she can¡¯t help at all, and I feel incredibly guilty when I think about it.

    ¡°I already tried to contact Tracy yesterday, and she¡¯ll get back to me as soon as she sees the message.¡±

    At the same time, in an isted ind, damp and dark dungeon, Nathaniel is lying on the ground covered with wounds, Crystal still in white, just walked in, lying on the ground Nathaniel tone cold, almost from the teeth popped out a word, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Want to die?¡± Crystal squatted down and looked at Nathaniel, who had his back turned to her, with a bloodthirsty smile at the corner of his mouth, and said quietly, ¡°It¡¯s easy to die, but perhaps the price is beyond your means, even if you don¡¯t think of yourself, you should think of your elderly parents, right?¡±

    ¡°Two days ago I heard the master say that he wanted to train a group of young killers, if I remember correctly, Becky is already four years old this year!¡±

    ¡°Crystal if you touch her, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±

    Nathaniel scuffed up from the ground, his eyes fixed on Crystal, his body exuding a strong killing intent.

    To his eyes, the once gentle, doting eyes have long since disappeared, reced by a look without a trace of emotion, with a look of hate.

    Crystal knows that Nathaniel¡¯s greatest wish is to kill her, but unfortunately, he is now taking soft tendons and has no strength at all.

    ¡°Want me not to move them also can, but the precondition is that you must give me a good living, or when I get angry, even I myself do not know what I will do next.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will not die so easily before you die, even if I have to die, I will pull you Crystal together.¡±

    Nathaniel picked up a side of the meal, looking at Crystal¡¯s eyes cold to the core, the corners of his lips curled up in a cold smile.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    Crystal stood up and looked at him, still with Tammy¡¯s smile on her face, standing aside to keep an eye on Nathaniel as he finished his meal.

    Leaving the dungeon, Crystal came out to see a man leaningzily against his motorcycle with a smirking smile on his lips.

    ¡°Little sister, it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been six days since I¡¯ve seen you.¡±

    Crystal still has her usual expression, cold as ice.

    ¡°Little sister, you do not understand, people do not always say that a day without seeing is like three years? We haven¡¯t seen each other for six days, you don¡¯t even know how much senior brother misses you these days.¡±

    With that, the man reached out to hug her, only to be dodged by Crystal before his hand could touch.

    The man saw this, his face changed slightly, then quicklyughed again: ¡°Little sister you are shy, the master has tacitly approved our marriage, what are you still embarrassed?¡±

    The man reached out and grabbed her slender arm, and brought Crystal into his arms with force, and put his thin lips on it.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Crystal struggled hard, but her opponent¡¯s strength was far greater than hers, and he mistook her struggle for embarrassment.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The man let go of Crystal in pain and smiled evilly, and the bright red blood on his lips fell in his eyes like a demonic red rose.

    ¡°Little sister is nning to murder her own husband, huh?¡±

    The man gently wiped the blood stains off his lips with his fingers andughed.

 Chapter 1338 is gold will always shine

    ¡°Second senior brother, you just said that our marriage was tacitly approved by the master, but I did not agree to it, so in the future, please also pay attention to your words and actions, so that people do not misunderstand.¡±

    Crystal took a step backward and said coldly as she kept some distance from the man.

    For Crystal¡¯s words, the man did not get angry, but subconsciously nced in the direction of the cell and said faintly, ¡°Little sister, do you think if master her old man knows that that man is your heart¡¯s favorite, what do you think master will do?¡±

    At the word, Crystal slowly raised her head, looking at the brother at hand, quietly spoke: ¡°Second Brother if you want to go to say that despite going is, I believe that the master her old home will have her judgment, but second brother himself, if the master knows that you are outside the affair, it is not known what the consequences will be. ¡±

    ¡°You threaten me?¡±

    The man closed in on Crystal, a cold glint in his eyes, and scolded angrily.

    ¡°I still say, you do not care about my business, naturally the second brother did those things will not reach the ears of her old master, as for how to choose, the second brother¡¯s own choice.¡±

    Crystal has never liked it when people threaten her, not even her fellow disciples.

    The man fiercely red at Crystal, and then said: ¡°Count you cruel, but you do not getcent too early, who knows the master her old man which will be in a bad mood, when the time will be directly inside you that get hung, little sister can not say that I did not remind you.¡±

    ¡°This does not bother second senior brother, senior brother should first take care of those matters of his own before talking about it!¡±

    After saying that, Crystal left the spot, the man looked at her departing figure, a sh of killing intent in his eyes, blinked away.

    ¡°Rosemary, when are you going to talk to Wilson?¡±

    Fiona, who was sitting on the passenger side, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out what to say to him yet.¡±

    If you tell him, then he will not agree to let her go, but if you do not go, things will remain inconclusive, not to mention that she also wants to know whether what she saw inside the old castle is true or still false.

    ¡°I think Rosemary can speak directly to Wilson to rify the situation, this period of time, Tracy and I have been investigating this matter, always feel that this matter inside the odd, before Tracy said she found that someone is secretly investigating you, originally Tracy is trying to find out the other party, but halfway through the investigation when the clues are broken. ¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that someone was actually secretly watching my every move a long time ago?¡±

    So if that¡¯s the case, then wouldn¡¯t they also know where the children are.

    ¡°Unlike, if that is really the case, with Wilson¡¯s ability, even if the other side is more powerful Wilson can not hear a hint of the wind.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not worried about any of this, what I¡¯m most worried about now is that I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find out about Blume and Nina.¡± The reason I sent them both to my uncle in the first ce was because I was worried that their identities would be dug up.

    The same thing she was really afraid to experience again.

    ¡°What I am most worried about now is that the secret that our four great families have been guarding for generations, I am afraid that in the end it is just a trap set by others behind the scenes, if that is really the case, then I am afraid that things will be more dangerous than we can imagine at this moment.¡±

    If not, those people will not repeatedly send people to her side to find that thing, it seems that the source of all things or need to wait for them to find out clearly to do.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m most worried about.¡±

    Naive they do not have any evidence in their hands now, and if they knew what those things are that they have been guarding for generations, then they could also guess more urately what they want to do.

    Meanwhile, in the office of the president of S. Group, Wilson was dealing with his work when the office door was suddenly pushed open and Joseph appeared in front of him in a casual outfit.

    ¡°The matter you asked me to investigate has been found, as you expected, Laurent Grant indeed used several small and medium-sizedpanies under the name of The Grant Group tounder money for a foreignpany called Sky and Beauty Group, I have conveyed this information to Mayor Fang as you wanted. ¡±

    Joseph handed him a copy of the information, Wilson gestured for him to take a break, took the information and looked at it carefully, slowly said, ¡°It seems that this second uncle of mine has really not been idle outside these years, I really underestimated him.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°In addition to this, I also found out that your second uncle sold fifteen percent of his shares to the mafia, not only this, even thend you bid for in Z City was also transferred to Cheney, I worry that Cheney has these, the next will quickly seize the clothing market in C City, ording to the factories that your second uncle divided out at this moment, it will not take long The streets of C City will quickly appear arge number ofrge number of industries belonging to the mafia side, so that no matter to us or to the whole C City, it will be a fatal blow.¡±

    Once Cheney has seized this market, it will not be so easy for them to get it back.

    At that, Wilson can¡¯t help but let out a coldugh, it seems that his second uncle is to see him where it is not smooth to which side to give him a blockage, it seems that the initial shot at the back to help Cheney¡¯s people 80 percent is him.

    ¡°Want to upy the clothing market in C city, that also depends on whether Cheney has this ability, here is a n about Miss Night brand online marketing, you will take a good look at itter, if there is no problem then start preparing as soon as possible andunch this brand on 520 day.¡±

    ¡°After putting it on hold for so long, you¡¯re finally willing to put your brand out there.¡±

    Joseph took the n and said with a smile.

    It seems thatwhen Wilson allocated The Harris Group directly under Rosemary¡¯s name, he was afraid of this situation today.

    ¡°It¡¯s been Rosemary¡¯s dream since she was a little girl, and if it wasn¡¯t for that incident in the first ce, I¡¯m sure Miss Night wouldn¡¯t have been stopped at this stage.¡±

    ¡°You should not me yourself too much, no one expected something like that to happen, besides you have to believe that gold always shines.¡±

    Joseph looked at himfortingly and suddenly remembered something and continued, ¡°By the way, besides designing jewelry now, doesn¡¯t Miss Night also have clothes?¡±

    He remembers hearing Edmund mention that Rosemary and Karen decided to implement a one-stop service in order to better open up the Miss Night brand, allowing the brand to go upscale.

    ¡°Well, this n was designed by Karen, and now that she¡¯s not over here, I¡¯m worried that those people down there may not be able to incorporate this perfectly into Miss Night as a brand.¡±

    After all, what theyck now is good designers.

    ¡°Since Rosemary and the others have alreadyunched, I do think we can try to package them as one andunch them.¡±

 Chapter 1339 Say what comes

    ¡°It¡¯s better to wait for me to ask Rosemary about this matter before answering you.¡± After all, this studio is her own creation, even he must ask her toe first.

    ¡°What is it that you want to ask me?¡±

    As soon as Wilson¡¯s words left his mouth, Rosemary¡¯s sweet voice came through the door.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who suddenly appeared in her office, Wilson¡¯s mouth curled into a Tammy smile.

    ¡°Fiona and I just happened to be shopping downstairs at the office, and it was just about time for lunch, so I thought I¡¯de up and ask you to join us for lunch.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It just so happens that Joseph is there, so let¡¯s all join together!¡±

    That way, Fiona won¡¯t always feel like a light bulb.

    ¡°Just in time, I know a new restaurant where the food is flown in every morning, very fresh, and most importantly, it¡¯s all wild game.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s get Edmund along, for a rare dinner together.¡±

    Rosemary has never been a bit resistant to eating, especially if she has never eaten before, she likes it even more.

    ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy.¡±

    Looking at the happy smile on the girl¡¯s face, Wilson¡¯s mood is also very good.

    However, Fiona is not as calm as they are, since Edmund moved in with herst time and made his feelings clear to her, she feels ufortable with how to get along. But now that the two of them had met, could she find any other excuse for tonight?

    Even if she found it, Edmund wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    Forget it, or slip away, slip away ¡­

    ¡°That Rosemary, I suddenly remembered that I only took half a day off today, so I may not be able to apany you guys to this lunch today, sorry.¡±

    After saying that, Fiona just ready to slip, only to hear the elevator ding, a handsome and handsome figure came out from inside, when Fiona looked clearly at the visitor, the face immediately became please a purple burst.

    Edmund didn¡¯t expect to meet Fiona here either, but before Edmund could say anything, Rosemary said with a smile, ¡°What a way to say it, just about to call you, and here you are, big brother.¡±

    ¡°What, you guys are nning to ¡­¡±

    Looking at them as they prepared to go out, Edmund asked with a rxed look on his face.

    ¡°Joseph said he knew a great restaurant, and we were just about to call you, and we didn¡¯t expect you to show up.¡±

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m quite a mouthful.¡±

    Rosemary immediately saw that Fiona was trying to avoid Edmund, and then went over and took her arm and said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s still early, it¡¯s a rare asion for us to get together, so you can think of it aspany, okay?¡±

    Hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, Edmund raised his eyebrows slightly, turned his head to look at Fiona, and said, ¡°Since they¡¯re all out, let¡¯s get together!¡±

    Fiona heard Edmund that sounded very ordinary sentence, but the heart has been scared out of a cold sweat, together for so long, for Edmund¡¯s temper, Fiona or very well understood, the more he looks fine, that means he is very angry at the moment.

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish, Rosemary had already pulled her into the elevator, and at this moment all fools could see that Fiona was afraid of Edmund.

    Joseph deliberately pulled Edmund to the back, lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Did you do something to someone?¡±

    ¡°What do you think I can do to her?¡±

    Even if he wants to, Fiona is willing, and even if she is willing, she has to wait until she is an adult.

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it, if you didn¡¯t do anything to people, then why did they rush to leave as soon as they heard you wereing, I there was definitely something fishy between you two.¡±

    Edmund heard Joseph said so, suddenly the face became bad, this girl has been hiding from him for more than ten days, did not think clearly?

    ¡°If you really like people, show your true heart and soul.¡±

    When Wilson¡¯s voice fell, Edmund couldn¡¯t help but blurt out, ¡°Holy shit, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Why did he smell a sour taste.

    ¡°What does he mean do you not have a number in your own heart?¡±

    This is when your brother¡¯s crush is someone¡¯s wife, although they have made their words clear, but Fiona¡¯s heart may still be tangled up in it?

    By Joseph said so, Edmund suddenly some weakness, although the words are a little hard to hear, but after all, that is the truth.

    Like Nathaniel chased Crystal around, but the other side never let go, as for the reason we all know in our hearts.

    After they went to the car, Rosemary pulled Fiona into a whisper and asked, ¡°What happened to you and Edmund, did something happen?¡±

    When she talked about Edmund, she noticed that her eyes were a little shifty, and the first foot was fine, and the second foot immediately changed its mind.

    ¡°I heard earlier that Edmund was courting you, and by the look on your face now it must be true?¡±

    ¡°With my current status, it is impossible for us to be together, instead of being sadter it is better not to start, not to mention that I am still underage, as for the matter of children for the time being do not want.¡±

    Rosemary knew what she was worried about, and in fact, at this point in time, she didn¡¯t know how to go about persuading her.

    After all, no one knows what lies ahead, not to mention that they carry the family¡¯s mission, and there is no way for them to be together until these missions arepleted.

    Even if they are together, they will only bring harm to each other.

    Or maybe Fiona¡¯s decision was the right one.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about and I know you¡¯re doing this for Edmund¡¯s own good, and whatever that really is, I will be there with you to bring her out and return you to freedom.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Rosemary.¡±

    A few people came to the restaurant Joseph said to eat lunch, Joseph because there is still work first left, and Wilson is to send Rosemary back to The Grant family, as for the task of sending Fiona naturally fell on Edmund, a noon did not say much Fiona finally spoke, ¡°Edmund, in a couple of days I will go away, may be a long time toe back, I will trouble you to look after the family. ¡°Edmund, in a couple of days I will go away, may be a long time toe back, I am not in the home will trouble you to help me look after.¡±

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Hearing that she was leaving, Edmund had a touch of anxiety in his tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m going with Rosemary, and when Ie back again, maybe I¡¯ll consider what you told me.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, listening to Fiona¡¯s words, Edmund always felt as if she was going to leave him forever, that kind of feeling is very bad.

 Chapter 1340 I hear you

    ¡°Do I really annoy you that much? Since it made you go out of your way to drag Rosemary along to lie to me, and you¡¯ve been trying to avoid me every day these days, isn¡¯t it because you don¡¯t want to see me?¡±

    Edmund felt like being gnawed by tens of thousands of ants inside, he could not easily muster up the courage to ept a new rtionship, but he did not expect her to find various excuses to leave him after confession.

    Looking at him like this, Fiona¡¯s heart aches, her heart in a deep struggle, several times want to go over and hug him, tell him things are not what he wants, but at the moment she herself does not know what is waiting for her ahead, rather than let him hurt again, it is better to let him die now.

    ¡°Since Edmund already knows I won¡¯t say anything, it¡¯ste and I have to work, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    After saying that, Fiona walked in the direction of the coffee shop, only at the moment of turning around, tears had already fallen uncontrobly.

    Sorry, Edmund!

    Sorry!

    Fiona left and didn¡¯t go to the coffee shop, but went back to her rented apartment and cleaned it up carefully, then simply packed some bags from her room and headed to The Meyer Family¡¯s vi.

    ¡°Wilson, there¡¯s something I want to discuss with you.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Sitting in the car, Rosemary was torn for a long time and finally decided to talk to Wilson.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Wilson drove while looking at her with eyes as gentle as water.

    ¡°Nathaniel is missing.¡±

    At that, Wilson¡¯s brow furrowed, ¡°When did this happen, howe I haven¡¯t heard a word about it?¡±

    ¡°Vincent blocked and embargoed the news, fearing that his mother¡¯s mother¡¯s side of the family might use Nathaniel¡¯s disappearance to cause trouble.¡±

    After all, the two brothers have each other¡¯s businesses in their hands, and once Nathaniel is in trouble, there is nothing happier than those coteral rtives, so it¡¯s better to be careful.

    Wilson didn¡¯t expect The Meyer Family to be in such a big trouble to be able to make Vincent so alert, it seems that things are not as simple as Rosemary thought.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Half a month ago.¡±

    ¡°After all that time, are you sure that The Meyer Family hasn¡¯t found out a single thing by now?¡±

    Missing for such a long time, it seems that Nathaniel is in bad luck.

    Rosemary is also anxious, ¡°Well, Tina said it herself, originally I wanted toe to Crystal to ask, but finally found out that not only Crystal is missing, even Grandpa Rocky is also missing.¡±

    ¡°You went to their ce?¡±

    ¡°Well, this morning with Fiona, a little boy said he saw a group of ck mene over the other day and take Grandpa Rocky away, I was wondering if Nathaniel¡¯s disappearance could have something to do with Crystal and the others?¡±

    After all, Nathaniel has been apanying Crystal everywhere these days.

    ¡°This is not impossible, but it seems that Nathaniel is really in trouble when he hasn¡¯t reached out to The Meyer Family for so long.¡±

    But Wilson¡¯s mind already has another suspicion, only this idea has no evidence now, but hopefully it is not what he thinks.

    At that moment, Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang, took the phone and looked at it, it was Anthony¡¯s phone, pressed the answer button.

    ¡°Say.¡±

    ¡°Young master, found out, as you expected, Han Lei indeed did not die, Miss Ham this time with you over is also subject to his father¡¯s intention.¡±

    Anthony said slowly on the other side of the phone.

    Wilson pondered for a while, Han Lei the old fox paid so much in order to help him, it seems that the ultimate purpose is to gain confidence in him, but what is he doing this for?

    If it¡¯s to set him up with Hannah, then he can just mention it, there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush like this.

    ¡°Any news from Owen?¡±

    ¡°No, in the past few days Miss Ham has been reading a book in her room and doing nothing else improper other than asionally going for a walk in the garden.¡±

    At the word, Wilson frowned, Han Lei will be his own daughter deliberately arranged in his side, not to do something, he felt sorry for his own.

    ¡°Continue to keep an eye on it with me, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll make a move soon.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Rosemary saw that he looked a bit ugly and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there something wrong with Hannah?¡±

    ¡°Anthony found out that Hannah¡¯s father didn¡¯t die.¡±

    ¡°Blow up?¡±

    The word blow up popped into Rosemary¡¯s head as soon as Wilson¡¯s words left his lips.

    ¡°Rosemary, it¡¯s better for you to stay over at the vi for now during this time.¡± If Hanley had asked Hannah to stay by his side for something else, she would have done it already, yet it didn¡¯t, and besides, Owen had seen here out of their bedroom several times, which didn¡¯t rule out that they wereing for Rosemary.

    ¡°If Hannah is really after me, even if I don¡¯t live over there she will find a way toe over, instead of that she will just stay at The Grant family, and if she is really after me, I believe she will make a move on me soon.

    Wilson grabbed her hand and looked at her with gentle eyes, ¡°But I¡¯ll be worried if you do.¡± He was really scared.

    ¡°With you by my side, even though it¡¯s a Hannah is not enough to fear.¡±

    ¡°Okay, just remember, no matter what happens, you have to be the first to notify me so I can fix it.¡±

    Dropping a soft kiss on the back of her hand, Wilson said slowly.

    Rosemary smiled slightly, only she already had an idea in her mind that if Hannah wasn¡¯t going after Wilson, then in all probability she was looking for the dragon and phoenix blood jade.

    ¡°I have a meeting this afternoon, so take a break at the officeter, and we¡¯ll go home together after my meeting. It just so happens that Joseph has something he wants to hear from you about Miss Night Studio.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s up to you to decide about Miss Night.¡±

    Although the studio is under her name, the reality is that he has always helped her with it, and even when Karen was first allowed to manage it, some important things were still decided by him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Unbuckling his seat belt, Wilson turned his head sideways and dropped a soft kiss on her red lips, smiling.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your employees will see you?¡±

    Rosemary nced outside, embarrassed.

    ¡°They are afraid to look.¡±

    ring at him, this man is always so dominant and confident.

    Once she got out of the car, Rosemary turned to Wilson and said, ¡°Honey, you go up first, I¡¯ll go downstairs and order a cake.¡±

    ¡°Is it anyone¡¯s birthday today?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Karida¡¯s birthday today, and I want to order a cake for him to deliver.¡±

    Originally she was going to pick him up for his birthday, but John said his parents were throwing a small birthday party for the kids today and he knew Rosemary didn¡¯t want to show up at The Sawyer family, so she wasn¡¯t invited.

 Chapter 1341 belated apology

    ¡°President, the meeting is about to start in fifteen minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right up.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Wilson originally wanted to apany her, but the time for the meeting had arrived.

    ¡°You go about your business, I¡¯ll buy from that cake store at the bottom of the building, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Rosemary saw his concern and urged with a smile.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go up first, and hurry up when I¡¯m done.¡±

    Originally Wilson wanted to say that the secretary to set, but it looks like she will not agree, after all, Lin Xin is her nephew, the year Daisy and entrusted the child to his care, ording to her character, this kind of thing is absolutely will not leave it to others.

    ¡°There you go.¡±

    Only after watching Wilson enter the elevator did Rosemary slowly walk towards the cake store.

    ¡°Wee, hello, would you like to order a cake?¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked at the beautiful cakes inside the ss and carefully selected them.

    ¡°What kind of person is thedy ordering a cake for? We can rmend different types of cakes for people of different ages.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a little kid about three years old.¡±

    ¡°Is it a boy?¡±

    The waiter asked while pointing to a cake on top of the picture book and asked with a smile, ¡°This is the most popr one this year, how about this one, Miss?¡±

    ¡°Just this, please deliver this cake to the top of this address by 5:30, thank you!¡±

    Rosemary took out a pen and quickly wrote down the address of The Sawyer family on a piece of paper and handed it to the waiter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss, it will be delivered on time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, in addition in give me a Haagen-Dazs, I take away.¡±

    After paying, Rosemary said slowly.

    ¡°Haagen-Dazs is not in stock, first do need to wait twenty minutes, can you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then Miss Harris will go over there for a little while.¡±

    The waiter led Rosemary to the table, followed by a waiter with a cup of coffee in front of her.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Your coffee.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    In the afternoon, the western restaurant is extra Susan, may be now is just the time to go to work, so at the moment the restaurant is not a lot of people, the melodious music slowly sounded, another whole western restaurant increased a beautiful atmosphere.

    ¡°Rosemary?¡±

    Hearing someone call for her, Rosemary slowly turned her head to see a tall girl with sunsses and a mask standing in front of her.

    ¡°You are?¡±

    Only to see the other side of the mask sunsses off, a familiar face soon presented in front of Rosemary¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Josie?¡±

    ¡°You still remember me, I thought you had forgotten me long ago?¡±

    Josie once again put on the mask and sunsses, so many years, she seems to have changed a lot.

    Josie used to always look high and mighty, like a proud peacock, but now she is not as overbearing as she was back then and has more of aposure.

    Rosemary remembered that when she was on the set, Josie didn¡¯t treat her well, but now she suddenly came up to greet her, which made her a bit ttered.

    ¡°Can I sit here?¡±

    Josie pointed to the spot across from Rosemary and smiled inquiringly.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Pointing across the room, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    ¡°For good reason, why is Josie apologizing to me?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her, somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°I apologize for what I said to you before like you, I watched that movie you made with Adrian and finally understood why the director chose you as the female lead in the first ce, I have to say, that role was really tailor-made for you, even if it was me, I couldn¡¯t have yed it so realistically.¡±

    In fact, this sorry has been many yearste, when she watched the film, she understood her father said to her, what is called some people are born to act, because that kind of people do not need any action, even to the stage so stand, her eyes, expressions will be naturally presented, in the words of her father, is that she was born to act and born.

    Although Josie is a bit sassy, she has always admired actors who are really strong, and after she saw the movie, she decided on the spot that the next time she sees Rosemary, she must say sorry to her.

    Being told that, Rosemary finally knew what she was talking about andughed, ¡°I¡¯m really happy to hear Josie¡¯s affirmation of me.¡±

    ¡°Although I am sorry for thiste for many years, but it is pent up in my heart for many years, today to say it, this heart is much morefortable.¡±

    In fact, Rosemary¡¯s impression of her is not very deep, only know that she has a deep background, since childhood, acting, acting career can also be said to be smooth and t, so she does not care about her kind of a thousand Miss Kim temper, in her opinion, if she did not have these small capricious, then she would not be Josie.

    ¡°In fact, I really did not take it to heart, not to mention that at that time, no matter who was reced, will question the strength of the actor, when the director announced that I was the female lead, my heart was also very shocked, thankfully I did not let everyone down, this is my absolute I left everyone the only.¡±

    The y she did with Adrian was her debut, but it was also her only step, and although there are some small regrets, Rosemary¡¯s heart is still happy to think of the life they have today.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know, when you suddenly announced your retirement, my father was sad for a long time because he lost such a good actor like you, and she said you shouldn¡¯t give up.¡±

    Josie¡¯s father is a well-known director, and to have such an authoritative directorment on this, even if it was forced to choose a career as an actor in the first ce, it was worth it.

    The greatest skill as an actor is to let everyone recognize you, and that is to let the work speak for itself.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m ttered.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you why you quit the entertainment industry after just one drama in the first ce, was it because you married Wilson?¡±

    She could not help but hold her forehead in the face of Josie¡¯s self-effacing nature, but also marveled at how cute she was growing up in that environment.

    ¡°Not really, there are reasons of my own.¡±

    And so Rosemary and Josie sat there talking for over an hour without realizing it, and they wouldn¡¯t have known what to talk about if Wilson hadn¡¯t called.

    ¡°Rosemary, have you seen Nathanieltely?¡±

    Just as she was about to leave, Josie suddenly asked.

    ¡°No. You wanted to see Nathaniel for something?¡±

    The words fell, Josie shed a shy look, although wearing a mask, but her eyes still revealed her expression.

    ¡°No, just felt like I hadn¡¯t seen him in a while and casually asked.¡±

    Noticing the difference in her tone, Rosemary smiled heartily, it seemed that the Josie in front of her had a crush on Nathaniel.

    Rosemary nodded and then said, ¡°Happiness is in the hands of the sub himself, once determined we must be brave enough to pursue it.¡±

 Chapter 1342 donâ€™t mind jade and stone

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, keep going or don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    A cold, dark object rested directly against Rosemary¡¯s waist, making her afraid to move.

    Wilson came out of the meeting and returned to the office looking at the empty office, turned around and left the office, just as he ran into Joseph who came up from below.

    ¡°Have you seen Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°No, didn¡¯t you send Rosemary back?¡±

    Joseph just came from outside, saw him dodging into the elevator and hurriedly shouted, ¡°Hey, where are you going, I still have a question paper here waiting for you to sign for me?¡±

    However, he was answered by silence.

    ¡°Linda, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, who left in a hurry, Joseph was curious and came to the secretary¡¯s office.

    ¡°I do not know, may be to pick up the president¡¯s wife to go, before the meeting the president said the wife wille overter.¡±

    ¡°No wonder.¡±

    Wilson went to the cake store near the first floor and searched, but never saw Rosemary¡¯s figure, a wave of panic from the bottom of the heart and born.

    ¡°Hello, did this girl juste to your ce to order a cake?¡±

    Taking out his phone and turning on the screen, Wilson asked as he handed it to them to look at.

    Those girls had all their eyes on Wilson the moment he came in, and now that they saw Wilsone over and ask them, the waiters were all excited.

    ¡°Seen, she ordered a big cake from us, said it was for a child, after that she also ordered a Haagen-Dazs, because she had to make it now, she also waited here for a long time, andter talked with a girl with a mask for almost an hour or so before they left each other.¡±

    One of the doll-faced girls was the first to speak up.

    ¡°And do you remember how long it¡¯s been since she left here?¡±

    The girl lifted her wrist to look at her watch and said, ¡°It¡¯s been about an hour and a half.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Well, thedy left just as I was looking at the time, I can confirm that.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Wilson was grateful to a thank you and hurriedly chased after him.

    ¡°Now these people are too unconscious of saving, so good a cake is thrown on the ground like this, it¡¯s easy to earn some money?¡±

    An old man in his sixties picked up the broken Haagen-Dazs with trembling hands, and his mouth was broken from time to time.

    When Wilson¡¯s eyes fell on the old man¡¯s hand that was already about to melt Haagen-Dazs, took out his cell phone and dialed it.

    At this moment, Rosemary woke up again to see herself lying in a room and was trying to get up when she heard footstepsing from outside the door.

    The door was pushed open with a bang, Rosemary then watched as a middle-aged man walked in, the man gave Rosemary a look and took a seat on the side, ¡°You are Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Who are you, and what exactly do you want to do by capturing me here?¡±

    ¡°Someone, untie Miss Harris.¡±

    A man untied the rope from Rosemary¡¯s hand, and the middle-aged man said slowly, ¡°They are all rough people, so please don¡¯t be offended if they offend Miss Harris in any way.¡±

    ¡°Who are you and what did you grab me for here?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the middle-aged man in front of her, and her instincts told her that this man was dangerous.

    ¡°I asked Miss Harris toe over this time because I wanted to ask Miss Harris a favor.¡±

    Waving her hand at the people behind her, Rosemary saw a picture suddenly appear on the clean white wall, and what was on the picture was the dragon and phoenix blood jade that Wilson had previously auctioned off at the auction.

    ¡°This is a simple favor for me, I just need Miss Harris to help me extremely the six diamonds on this and hand them to me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what that is, not to mention why I should help you.¡±

    The middle-aged man seemed to have expected her to say this, smiled slightly and said quietly, ¡°Miss Harris first do not need to rush to answer me, first look at this, I believe that after reading this you will promise me.¡±

    The picture on the wall was suddenly switched off, and soon a boy covered in blood appeared on the screen, and when Rosemary saw the other side clearly, the whole person was going crazy.

    ¡°Blume, Blume ¡­¡±

    Rosemary flung herself on the screen, her hands kept touching the wall indiscriminately.

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    On the screen Blume Grant heard Rosemary¡¯s scream and slowly looked up, a Tammy smile appeared on his icy little face, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine!¡±

    ¡°Beast, beast ¡­ let go of my child.¡±

    Rosemary just wanted to pounce on it, it was grabbed by the two men in front of her, soon the picture on the wall was gone, the middle-aged man Tammy smiled, ¡°If you still want your pair of sons and daughters, I advise you better be good and do as I say, don¡¯t worry, as long as you give me the things within six months Sochi, I guarantee to return you a living and breathing son, if the six months time is up and you still haven¡¯t found those things, then I won¡¯t dare to guarantee your son.¡±

    ¡°Why should I believe you?¡±

    At this moment Rosemary can¡¯t wait to break the man in front of her into pieces, her Blume is only three and a half years old, why should she go through such a cruel thing.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice.¡±

    The middle-aged man finished and walked up to Rosemary, ¡°If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste any more time here, because every second that passes now is a loss of your son¡¯s life.

    ¡°You want me to help you find this, but I don¡¯t even know what this is, how do you want me to find it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, as long as you promise, someone will naturally take you to find them, and your responsibility is to hand over all the things to me after extremely.¡±

    When she thought of Blume, who was covered in blood, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt like it had been pierced by a sharp sword, and tears had blurred her eyes.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°You want me to promise you can, but I also have a condition that you must treat my child well, and if I know that you are moving him and beating him, even if I find him, I will destroy her just the same.¡±

    After hearing Rosemary¡¯s words, the middle-aged man hung a faint curve on his lips, ¡°This is no problem.¡±

    Rosemary stumbled to get up from the ground, each step was like a million arrows through the heart, she was now thinking of Blume just covered in blood.

    ¡°Remember what I said.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I, Harrison, keep my word and never break it.¡±

    The middle-aged man stood up and gave a wink to the men around him, and saw two men leading Rosemary out.

    Joseph had just sat down when he received a call from Wilson saying that Rosemary had been taken away.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    As soon as hecame down, Joseph saw Wilson who was on the phone.

    ¡°Rosemary was taken away, you go now and immediately pull up all the surveince around this building and take a closer look to see exactly who took her away.¡±

 Chapter 1343 Heâ€™s asking for help

    ¡°I watched all the building¡¯s surveince and finally saw Rosemary being taken hostage by a man in a ck van.¡±

    Joseph will just copy down the video to Wilson, when Wilson¡¯s eyes fell on the video Rosemary that panicked little face, face grim ground tax.

    Because the man¡¯s back is facing the camera, so it is impossible to tell who the other party really is, and can only assume that Rosemary was taken by someone else.

    ¡°Pass my orders to have Roger and Zoe back immediately.¡±

    The words fell, Joseph and Anthony¡¯s faces both changed and looked at Wilson incredulously.

    They could understand Rogering back, but calling Zoe back was like showing them theirst cards?

    Even so, Anthony and Joseph are unable to say a word of rebuttal, because they know Wilson¡¯s character too well.

    ¡°Wilson, just let Rogere back, as for Zoe we can let him investigate secretly, after all Zoe is ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is it because what I said wasn¡¯t clear enough?¡±

    A piercing chill drove straight through Joseph, and Wilson¡¯s eyes were fishy red as he looked at her.

    Just when Anthony didn¡¯t know which side to help, he saw Rosemary walking towards them as if she had lost her soul.

    ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady!¡±

    Wilson turned his head and saw Rosemary across the street, and without thinking, he darted over.

    Joseph and Anthony also quickly darted over.

    ¡°Rosemary, finally found you.¡±

    Wilson held Rosemary tightly in his arms, but soon he felt the person in his arms was trembling, as if he had experienced something very frightening.

    Such a scene fell in Wilson¡¯s eyes, it was as if a needle had been stuck in his heart, and it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Joseph and Anthony also saw that something was wrong with Rosemary, and the two men looked at each other, then slowly said, ¡°Wilson, take Rosemary home first!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    By this time, Anthony had driven the car over, Wilson carefully embraced Rosemary into the car, Joseph hesitated and finally followed.

    ¡°The youngest master is back.¡±

    Upon entering, Owen stepped forward to say hello, and when his eyes fell on the person in Wilson¡¯s arms, a look of concern immediately surfaced on his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with The Great Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°Owen, go warm up a ss of milk ande over here.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After helping Rosemary to the living room and just sitting down, he saw Rosemary grabbed his hand fiercely, tears falling down, her face full of anxiety, and said in an urgent tone, ¡°Quickly, save Blume, quickly, save our child.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with Blume? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Blood, I ¡­ I saw ¡­ I saw Blume covered in blood from their beating, and he was asking me for help, he was asking me for help!¡±

    Rosemary is like crazy, clutching Wilson¡¯s arm, eyes full of despair and pain, such Rosemary is they have never seen before.

    At this moment, Rosemary is like losing all consciousness, just a strong grasp of Wilson¡¯s hand there to tear the heart and lungs of the plea for help.

    ¡°Rosemary, I¡¯m Wilson, I¡¯m your husband, look at me?¡±

    Wilson shook her arm hard, and after a while Rosemary slowly looked up at the man in front of her, and then it was like seeing the only nk adrift in a vast ocean, giving her a glimmer of hope.

    ¡°Rosemary, tell me what happened, you just said Blume was covered in blood, did you forget that both Blume and Nina were in Uncle¡¯s unit?¡±

    Rosemary, who was crying her heart out, stopped crying violently when she heard Wilson¡¯s words and desperately searched for her phone.

    Seeing her like this, Wilson¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with self-condemnation, gently grabbed her arm and softly soothed, ¡°Good girl, go upstairs and take a hot bath first, I¡¯ll have someone pick up the baby now, okay?¡± Seeing that Rosemary didn¡¯t make a sound, Wilson kissed her forehead and said softly, ¡°Rosemary, trust me, okay?¡±

    Seeing her nod, Wilson then helped her upstairs, not forgetting to ask Joseph to make a phone call before leaving.

    ¡°Wilson, would you better call your uncle now?¡±

    Just as she came into the room, Rosemary turned her head to look at Wilson with a tear-stained face and begged.

    At this moment how she hopes that the scene just now is just a hallucination of hers, her child is still in the army.

    Looking at the girl¡¯s begging eyes, Wilson¡¯s heart was softened by her and stroked her head, ¡°I know you wouldn¡¯t be relieved if you didn¡¯t hear it for yourself.¡±

    Rosemary watched the moment Wilson dialed the number out, her whole nerves were tense, she was afraid that after she put the call through, Adrian would tell her the baby was missing.

    So she had to ask Wilson to make the call because she was really scared.

    It took a long time for the phone to be picked up and it was Doyle who answered the phone.

    ¡°Doyle, this is Wilson, is my uncle with you please?¡±

    Doyle looked at Adrian, who was in the middle of a meeting, and after a moment of deliberation spoke.

    ¡°Auntie, His Excellency is in a meeting right now, is there anything you need me to pass on?¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s the thing, we just want to make sure Blume and Nina are on the force right now?¡±

    At that, Doyle felt a strong tinge of worry in Wilson¡¯s tone and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is something happening?¡±

    Doyle¡¯s voice just fell, the phone above quickly inserted another phone number, looking at the phone call above, Doyle¡¯s heart thumped.

    The caller then answered directly to the phone, ¡°Hello, His Excellency is in a meeting, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Doyle, it¡¯s not good, Little Master and Little Miss have been taken away.¡±

    The words fell, Doyle saw Adrianing out of the conference room and hurriedly handed over the phone, ¡°No good sir, something happened to the young master and young miss.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    At that, Adrian took the phone as soon as he could, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Casper on the other side of the phone through the phone screen have felt the eerie coldness as well as thick killing intent, touched his forehead seeping beads of sweat, will today¡¯s events in detail.

    ¡°The other side lured the white tiger and and the ck shadow out, sent six experts to surround them, and by the time we realized something was wrong the young master and young miss were no longer in the tent.¡±

    At this moment Adrian¡¯s face has been hard to see the extreme, the most worried thing finally happened.

    ¡°Do you know who did it?¡±

    ¡°The other side were masked, and because it was night, we didn¡¯t even get a good look at who the other side was.¡±

    ¡°Pass my orders down, block all intersections out of the mountain, if you can¡¯t find the children, you don¡¯te back.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, Doyle handed the phone in his hand to Adrian, ¡°Sir, the aunt¡¯s phone.¡±

    And at this moment, Wilson on the other side of the phone heard what they had just said.

 Chapter 1344 Mystery Hacker

    ¡°You heard it all, this thing ¡­¡±

    ¡°Rosemary was taken away this morning, and when she came back she kept saying that Blume was beaten and covered in blood, and she said that he was asking for help.¡±

    Without waiting for Adrian to finish, Wilson interrupted.

    ¡°Take good care of Rosemary, tell her not to worry, and that uncle will bring the baby back safely.¡±

    At the moment the presidential office is shrouded in a thickyer of smoke smell, those outside the office has not been close to the cold inside have been scared to move forward, have turned to Doyle.

    ¡°Doyle, can you give us a sneak preview of what¡¯s going on with His Excellency, is it because of that incident with F before?¡±

    Outside the office, in front of Doyle¡¯s desk, stood a group of men and women, each pathetically asking for help.

    Doyle rubbed his temples, said slowly to the people in front of him: ¡°Your Excellency is in a bad mood, we just need to do our part, as for other things do not need to ask, ok?¡±

    ¡°Doyle is right, then I¡¯ll trouble Doyle to send this document in for me, thanks!¡±

    ¡°Doyle worked hard.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you dinner some day!¡±

    ¡°Doyle is the best looking, love you.¡±

    Not waiting for Doyle to react, the documents in his arms have been piled up into a small mountain, and those who were just around him have long since disappeared, looking at the documents in his hands, can only resign themselves to take and walk towards the office.

    ¡°Sir, this is the file that just came in.¡±

    Doyle ced the documents on the table, all of which required Adrian¡¯s personal signature, and all of which were important documents of the first order.

    ¡°Put it there.¡±

    At this time Adrian¡¯s mind is full of two little ones, the thought that they are suffering at the moment, the heart is like a knife twist general.

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be too anxious, Blume young master and young miss are so smart, they will be fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because these two kids know too much that I¡¯m worried.¡±

    These two children have always been his pride and joy, at a young age, they are gifted, and their IQ is unmatched by ordinary people, he is more worried at the moment is afraid that after their talent is discovered, it will be detrimental to them,.

    ¡°Although the young master and young miss are young, but with their intelligence, even if those people want to hit them, I don¡¯t think it will be that easy.¡±

    If it was any other child, perhaps he would be more worried, but Blume and Nina are two children, you want to get a glimpse from them, then even you are great.

    ¡°They¡¯re just being smart and having just two kids.¡±

    ¡°Our people have gone to investigate, I believe we will soon have news.¡± ,

    ¡°Doyle, you have someone make a covert trip to Casper¡¯s.¡±

    After a long time, Adrian said slowly.

    Doyle looked at Adrian, who looked a little tired, and slowly asked, ¡°Sir, do you think there is a traitor inside the army?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡± Blume and Nina¡¯s affairs inside the army were conducted in secrecy and never made public, unless there was a traitor inside, it would be almost impossible for the other side to take the child away so easily.

    ¡°Doyle understands, I¡¯ll go check it out now.¡±

    In C City, after Wilson hung up the phone, Rosemary didn¡¯t say a word, just shed tears silently.

    ¡°Uncle has sent someone to look for them, and I believe that soon the children will have news.¡±

    Rosemary flung herself into his arms and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯m really scared, really scared, they¡¯re all so young, why don¡¯t they even spare the children.¡±

    ¡°I know, although they are still just children, but those people want to get a little bit of advantage from them is not easy, you have to have faith in them, to believe in them.¡±

    Even Wilson didn¡¯t believe himself when he said those words.

    After a long time, Rosemary slowly let go of him and said, ¡°Go ahead and get busy, I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you get some rest while I go take care of some things.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead!¡±

    Rosemary watched Wilson¡¯s departing back and said secretly in her heart: I¡¯m sorry Wilson, I can¡¯t risk it for Blume¡¯s sake.

    ¡°How are things going with the investigation?¡±

    As soon as Wilson arrived in the study, he asked Joseph, who was already there waiting for him.

    ¡°Roger is already locating the exact position of the young master, and at the moment it may take a little time to pinpoint the location because of the interference of the maic field.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the photos of the young master and young miss to Zoe.¡±

    Suddenly it urred to me that Rex was also with them, and it seems that Rex was also taken away together.

    ¡°Anthony, send a photo of Rex to Zoe as well, I¡¯m worried that the boy has been taken along with him.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Just then, Wilson¡¯sputer suddenly ck screen, and soon a cute little pink pig appeared on the screen, Wilson hurried to theputer, ten fingers on the keyboard to quickly knock down a line.

    ¡°Do you know the whereabouts of my child?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the original owner of this little piggy, I justnded up here today to tell you to watch out for a group called K. They¡¯ve been watching you for a long time, watch out for the people around you.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that you don¡¯t fail Piggy¡¯s expectations of you.¡±

    The words fell, the screen flickered and theputer resumed its original state once again.

    ¡°What exactly is this organization called K, and why haven¡¯t we even heard of it?¡±

    Joseph looked at theputer, which had returned to normal, and asked curiously.

    ¡°K is a scandalous a killer organization, thirty years S royal family was ughtered overnight is this organization called K, that incident shocked all the royal families in the world, after the United Nations issued an S-ss mission, the task is to kill all the personnel of K organization, however, things have leaked out, wait until those people find their gathering ce, when The United Nations has found argeboratory in their base, and all the experiments inside theboratory is to study biochemical weapons, but also this discovery, the United Nations on the K organization for twelve years of closure, and the K organization is also from that time onwards slowly fade out of everyone¡¯s attention.¡±

    ¡°But what does this have to do with us, and why should they tell us to watch out for K?¡±

    This is what Wilson can not understand, if it is really K, the United Nations can not have any information, but if not, this person from the beginning to now, his information is almost never wrong, there can be no problem.

    ¡°Do you think it could be that they got it wrong, or that he deliberately faked the message?¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Wilson shook his head and then spoke, ¡°No, if he really wanted to harm me, he would have had many opportunities before, and I found that the owner of this little piggy seemed to know a lot about us, so I was thinking that if he had someone else instead this time, it could be that something happened to him too.¡±

 Chapter 1345 mother protection freak

    ¡°Logan, do you think Blume knew he would be kidnapped from the beginning?¡±

    A sexy, alluring woman in a ck leather jacket and pants sat on the table, her delicate hands carefully wiping the dagger in her hand, her delicate features hung with Tammy¡¯s smile.

    And at this moment a gentle white man is lying in front of theputer, fingers flying in the keyboard tapping, until thest keyboard word fell, the man only slowly raised his head, said: ¡°This I do not know, but Wilson¡¯s business these years can be said to be doing a great deal, and his men are not simple people, even Zoe that monster is also He is one of his subordinates, you can imagine how dangerous such a man is, and often dangerous people around the natural enemies.¡±

    ¡°What do you care? Anyway, we don¡¯t have a grudge against him. That said, this Wilson¡¯s genes are really too powerful, giving birth to such a cute pair of babies, making this mushroom want to go borrow a seed.¡±

    ¡°Hongye, don¡¯t me me for not warning you, beware of the ears through the wall, if this is heard by Blume and Nina, the consequences are not something you can bear.¡±

    The words fell, the girl who was reced with red leaves immediately felt a thick coldness swarming from all sides, cold could not help but shiver, ¡°I¡¯m just kidding, no need to take it seriously.¡±

    Cut ¡­

    She¡¯s not sick in the head to go to Blume to find a sin, not to mention that since she has been with him for a while, she has seen with her own eyes what it is to be a protective mother¡¯s demon.

    Offend who should never go to offend the two Nina Bay.

    ¡°Counting the hours, that Kenny kid should have received them by now, right?¡±

    Logan looked at the time, looking for Kenny the kid¡¯s ability, this point should be back.

    ¡°How about I go check it out!¡±

    Red Leaf jumped off the table, inserted the dagger * into his shoe, and said slowly.

    ¡°Wait a little longer, maybe there¡¯s a dy on the way.¡±

    Logan just finished speaking, a man stumbled in covering his chest.

    ¡°Little Six, howe you¡¯re the only one, where¡¯s Blume?¡±

    ¡°We ran into an ambush while rescuing people, Blume was taken by them, Kenny went north with a little girl and a little boy in order for me toe back and report, you go and save him.¡±

    ¡°You get well and leave the back to me.¡±

    Logan patted his shoulder, told the people below to carry him in, took out two short guns from the drawer, and said to Red Leaf, ¡°Red Leaf, you are better at light skills, you take two brothers who are better at light skills to support Kenny, I will go to save Blume.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous, Harrison this person is bloodthirsty, cruel methods, we are not very clear about his temperament, you go alone is too risky.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Red Leaf said slowly as he grabbed his hand.

    ¡°But now that Blume is in their hands, I¡¯m worried that he¡¯ll be in danger.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re worried about Blume, and why wouldn¡¯t I be, but even so, isn¡¯t it more important for you to be calm? Now we already know that Blume has fallen into Harrison¡¯s hands, then we can reveal this news to Wilson, with Wilson¡¯s power, it is still possible to deal with Harrison.¡±

    She¡¯s no less worried than Logan, only she¡¯s more awake than he is at the moment.

    ¡°Okay, I know what to do.¡±

    Logan quickly sent a message to Wilson on theputer, and soon a reply came from Wilson on theputer side.

    ¡°Okay, I know what to do, thank you.¡±

    Looking at Wilson¡¯s reply, Red Leaf couldn¡¯t help but smack his lips a bit, this Blume¡¯s father is also damn confident!

    It is surprising that there is not even a hint of doubt.

    Bang Bang ¡­

    Deep in a certain forest, a gunshotes from time to time, and not far away, a man covered in color with a little girl and a little boy keeps running in the forest.

    Looking at the ck-d men in pursuit behind him, Kenny¡¯s face shed with a touch of anxiety, he was running low on bullets, and if the three of them continued to walk together, they would all die in one piece.

    A quick sweep around, Kenny said to Rex: ¡°I¡¯m running out of bullets, now you listen to me well,ter I¡¯ll go to lure those ck people away, then you take your sister and run down the hill, remember, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t turn back, do you hear me clearly?¡±

    ¡°Kenny, don¡¯t leave Nina behind, Nina is so scared!¡±

    ¡°Nina be good, you go with Rex first,ter Kenny wille and meet you guys, okay?¡±

    Stroking her little head, Kenny fished out a pistol from his waist and handed it to Rex, ¡°This gun is for your protection, will you use it?¡±

    Rex took the gun, nodded, and demonstrated it in front of Kenny¡¯s face. Seeing that he would use it, Kenny was relieved, and now he could only beg that Xiao Liu had moved reinforcements, otherwise he really didn¡¯t dare to guarantee that he could walk out safely.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will protect Nina.¡±

    Kenny nodded and looked at the determined gaze in the little boy¡¯s eyes and said to them, ¡°I¡¯m leaving, you must take care of yourselves.¡±

    Soon, gunshots were heard again in the forest, and Rex saw the right moment to pull Nina and run fast down the hill.

    Because he knew in his heart that this was the time Kenny had helped them with his life, so he must not fail to live up to it.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nina, are you okay?¡±

    Nina held back the pain, and despite the tears in her eyes, she was hard pressed not to let them fall.

    ¡°Rex, I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    A long cut on the snowy white calf, Rex squatted down and said to her, ¡°Here, Rex carry you.¡±

    At this moment, Rex is particrly grateful that he received special training in The Scott Family, which allows him to have the ability to protect Nina at this moment, is also at this moment, he really feel that he lives in this world was useful.

    The sound of gunfire in his ears was getting farther and farther away, and Rex carried Nina on his back for who knows how long, only he didn¡¯t dare stop because he was afraid that those people would catch up with them again after he stopped.

    ¡°Rex, let¡¯s find a ce to rest first and wait for Kenny on the way, okay?¡±

    On her back, Nina looked at Rex, whose forehead was covered in sweat, and her soft voice was extraordinarily melodious in Susan¡¯s forest.

    Make sure they can¡¯t catch up for a while, Rex then found a more open ce to sit down, will Nina carefully put down.

    ¡°Rex, howe Kenny he hasn¡¯t caught up yet?¡±

    ¡°It should be about time, we¡¯re waiting.¡±

    Rex looked in the direction they came from, still no Kenny in sight. Thinking of the wound on Nina¡¯s leg, Rex looked around and when his eyes fell on a small tree, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but sh a sh of surprise.

 Chapter 1346 have been mentally prepared

    ¡°Caelen had said he would apany you to the hospital today for a checkup, but because there was an important meeting at thepany that he needed to host.¡±

    ¡°Caelen already called me this morning to tell me about it.¡±

    Mayme looked at her almost seven-month-old belly and smiled.

    I don¡¯t know what Caelen has been feeding Irene, but he¡¯s helping him out.

    But she also knew in her heart that Irene was doing it for her own good. She certainly knew in her heart how good Caelen had been to her, and it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t fascinated by what her family had been hinting at her during this time, but she just knew that her heart couldn¡¯t hold anyone else but him.

    This hospital is the family property of a good friend of Caelen, and the doctor who examined Mayme is also an expert with authority in this field.

    ¡°Auntie Lee, how¡¯s the baby?¡±

    After the examination, Mayme straightened her clothes and came out from the room inside, looked at the doctor in front of her and asked with a smile.

    This Dr. Lee is named Frieda, and is also Caelen¡¯s cousin.

    ¡°The baby¡¯s current condition seems okay for now, but you yourself should pay more attention to it, although your body is still well-tuned now, but after all, this child is in that situation there, so the child in this situation, he is quite brittle in that area, so you still need to pay more attention to it.¡±

    Frieda looked at her, counting that she also grew up watching Mayme, at that time everyone thought that this child will be smoothly with their family Caelen in the future, after all, no matter the family or their own mutual, in the eyes of everyone, they are the mostpatible pair, when Caelen told her that she was pregnant, she was happy for a while, and thought that the two of them finally go They were together.

    When knowing the original story, she really heartbroken this she grew up watching the girl, for their favorite man, even their own lives, there was a moment she did not know whether to say she is infatuation or stupid, however, as a past she also understand, feelings such things once in love with either happy and sweet, or all doomed, and she is naturally thetter.

    ¡°Auntie Lee, if you have anything to say, just tell me, whatever you say, I can take it.¡±

    When Mayme camest time, she already found out that Frieda had something to hide from her. She always knew that the baby came at a bad time, and she also knew that the baby was destined to have a bumpy road ahead from the day it came into her belly, but she didn¡¯t give up, even when she was stuck with needles every day, she gritted her teeth and persevered, and the baby didn¡¯t disappoint her, apanying her through the most dangerous three months, and now The child has basically taken shape in the belly, no matter whates next, she believes she and the child will be able to go on strong.

    ¡°Well, as the mother of the child, in fact, auntie has always felt that you have the right to know the risks thate with this child even if it is born, I gave you a blood test earlier and every one of yours was normal, but just because it is, I am more worried about this child.¡±

    Listening to Frieda¡¯s words Mayme is a little confused, isn¡¯t it true that as long as the mother¡¯s health is good, the baby¡¯s body will be fine? Why would Auntie Lee say she was more worried?

    Looking at the doubt in her eyes, Frieda side-stepped her body and slowly said, ¡°It means that even if the child is born safely, there is a high possibility ofplications such as slow development, mentalg, and so on, so you must have a mental n in this regard.¡±

    ¡°Auntie Lee, you¡¯re saying that even though he¡¯s healthy inside his belly now, there¡¯s still a chance that these conditions could ur after birth, right?¡±

    Even though she had prepared herself mentally, but really saying it out loud her heart felt like a piece had been viciously torn out of her.

    Frieda knew it was cruel to Mayme and how much she had suffered for this child, but if she didn¡¯t talk about it now, she was afraid she would be even more overwhelmed when the child was born.

    ¡°What¡¯s the likelihood of that happening?¡±

    Taking a deep breath, Rosemary asked slowly.

    ¡°Seventy percent, and thirteen percent even if he is born safely, her resistance and immunity are much worse than a normal child.¡±

    Mayme naturally understood Frieda¡¯s words, even if her child was the lucky thirty percent, then she would still be a medicine jar

    ¡°Olivia, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, now that science is so advanced, there is always hope.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks Auntie Lee.¡±

    Looking at her like this, Frieda also knew how tofort her, gave her some toning medicine, handed her the card, ¡°You have someone go to the window to get the medicine, and then follow the instructions above to take it on time, if there is any difort immediatelye to the hospital know?¡±

    ¡°Okay, thanks Auntie Lee.¡±

    Mayme came out and asked Irene to get her medicine, and came to the hospital garden by herself, looking at those rotten and innocent children ying on the grass in the distance, and a Tammy smile slowly surfaced on the corner of her mouth.

    With her hand gently stroking her slightly bulging belly, she sat under arge tree watching the children who were ying.

    A colorful ball rolled to Mayme¡¯s feet, Mayme will pick up the ball, and saw a little girl of about four or five years old with two cute braids, little face flushed like an attractive red apple, walked to Mayme¡¯s front, tender soft voice slowly sounded, ¡°Auntie, this is my ball, can I have it back? ¡±

    Mayme shook the leather ball in her hand and said with a smile, ¡°This is your ball, so can you tell auntie what your name is?¡±

    ¡°My name is Kevin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, here you go!¡±

    Handing her the ball, the little girl held it in her arms, stretched out her hand and gently touched Mayme¡¯s stomach, looked at Mayme and said, ¡°Auntie, my sister will be as beautiful as you in the future.¡±

    ¡°How do you know she¡¯s a sister?¡±

    Mayme looked at the little girl in front of her and asked with amusement.

    ¡°She told me that!¡±

    The little girl pointed to her stomach, and then heard the little girl¡¯s parents calling out to her there in the distance, only to see her say to her stomach, ¡°Little sister, my sister is leaving, bye!¡±

    The corners of Mayme¡¯s lips lifted as she watched the girl bounce away, calcting that Irene would being out soon.

    Mayme stood up to go back, it was a very fierce force hit hard, the whole person to the front of the stone steps flung over.

    Ah ¡­

    However, there was no pain as Mayme expected, and the whole person was dropped into a warm and firm embrace.

    When Mayme opened her eyes, she heard a maic and familiar voice in her ears, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Marcy looked at her nervously, if he hadn¡¯t juste over to help Fred to get something here and just happened to run into her, I couldn¡¯t believe what the consequences would be if she had just fallen.

    God knows he just saw that scene when his heart was beating out with it.

 Chapter 1347 never regret loving

    ¡°It hurts ¡­ stomach hurts ¡­¡±

    Mayme clutched Marcy¡¯s arm with one hand and covered her belly with the other, her face already tightly scrunched together because of the pain.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the doctor now, just hang in there a little longer.¡±

    Marcy picked Mayme up in her arms and ran like crazy to the hospital.

    ¡°Get out of the way, get out of the way.¡±

    Looking at the beads of sweat seeping out of his forehead because of the pain in his arms, Marcy hates to be able to hit two wind and fire wheels on his feet at this moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Irene, who had juste out of the room with her medicine, ran into Marcy, who was running with Mayme in her arms, and dropped the medicine in her hand and hurriedly chased after her.

    ¡°Where is the doctor?¡±

    At this moment, Marcy was like a mad beast, carrying Mayme and running desperately through the corridor of the hospital. The nurse who heard the shouting hurried over and looked at Mayme who was dying of pain in her arms and said hurriedly, ¡°Quickly, carry her to the delivery room.¡±

    ¡°Where is the delivery room?¡±

    The nurse who was scared by Marcy¡¯s loud yell turned blue and hurriedly said, ¡°The delivery room is the second one on the left on the third floor.¡±

    Before the little nurse could finish her sentence, Marcy was already carrying Mayme to the delivery room.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, save ¡­ save my child, save him!¡±

    ¡°Mayme you hold on, you¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Marcy ran after her while holding her and talking to her.

    Mayme in her arms shook her head, her face pale, and took Marcy¡¯s hand and said weakly: ¡°Mo ¡­ Mr. Williams you listen to me, if I¡¯m not around anymore, you must ¡­ must take care of well her, you promise me, okay?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay, I¡¯m not going to let anything happen to you, Mayme, you¡¯ve got to hang in there, you hear me?¡±

    Mayme looked up at the man in front of her as close as she could get, at this moment she never felt afraid, on the contrary she was happy, perhaps only in this case he would be closer to him.

    Falling in love with him, she never regretted it!

    ¡°Mayme you don¡¯t sleep, look at me, I beg you, don¡¯t sleep, okay?¡±

    Marcy has never wanted to be so scared now, as if the girl in his arms will leave him forever if he closes his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired, really tired, I want to ¡­ get some sleep!¡±

    When the words left her mouth, Mayme passed out.

    ¡°Quick, prepare for surgery!¡±

    Dr. Young looked at Mayme, who had passed out, with blood stainsing out of her legs, her face changed dramatically and she gave a stern order.

    Marcy put her on the operating table and was thrown out by Dr. Young.

    ¡°All the idle people get out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯m going to stay here with her.¡±

    Looking at Mayme, who was lying on the operating table without a trace of blood, Marcy¡¯s heart was like a million arrows piercing her heart.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s dying fast enough?¡±

    ¡°Sir, the patient¡¯s condition is very dangerous now, we must operate on her as soon as possible, otherwise the child and the adults will not be saved.¡±

    The nurse was Dr. Young¡¯s right-hand man and had seen no dangerous surgeries in all the years she had been with him, but it was the first time she had seen Dr. Young¡¯s face look so ugly.

    Marcy is how to get out of the operating room even he does not know, looking at the closed surgery door, the body is like being drained of general, the whole person dumbfounded to stand there.

    Irene, who was standing on the side, looked at him and wanted to go up andfort him several times, but didn¡¯t know what to say, because at this time, no matter what she said, he couldn¡¯t hear it.

    ¡°Irene, how¡¯s Mayme doing?¡±

    As soon as Caelen received Irene¡¯s call, he dropped the meeting and left. When his eyes fell on Marcy¡¯s body, Caelen punched him without thinking.

    ¡°Marcy, if anything happens to Mayme and the baby, I, Caelen, will not let you get away with it, even if I lose my family.¡±

    Marcy was hammered by Caelen and stumbled backwards a few steps. Irene saw this and hurriedly went forward to pull Caelen, ¡°Young Master Luo, don¡¯t fight.¡±

    ¡°Marcy, the thing I regret doing most in my life is that I should not have let go of you. I thought you truly loved her, so I chose to let go, but in the end, how did you treat her? You can not love her, but since you have made the choice, why do you still haunt her, is it not enough that you have hurt her?¡±

    Caelen looked at the man in front of him angrily, if he could he really wanted to cut his heart out to see if it was made of stone, Mayme did so much for her, but what he brought her in addition to hurt or hurt.

    ¡°Do you know how much suffering Mingyi suffered for this child and how much sin? Do you know that she had to go to the master every day to apply needles in order to keep the child, and every time during the application of needles, the parasites would scurry around in her body, and how much do you know about that painful heartache, and she could not easily get better, but why did you suddenly appear in front of her, why?¡±

    Caelen grabbed Marcy¡¯s cor with force, his eyes were full of intense anger, and when he didn¡¯t say a word, the anger in his heart was rising.

    Another punch swung through, but was grabbed by Marcy, her eyes were cold, ¡°The person I¡¯m sorry for is her and not you.¡±

    Pushing him viciously away, Marcy¡¯s gaze fell once again to the doorway of the operating room.

    Caelen still wanted to go forward when Irene pulled back and whispered, ¡°Mayme was identally hit in the garden, and by chance Marcy saw it and brought it here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really a coincidence that Mingyi doesn¡¯t show up here withouting to check on him, didn¡¯t he intentionally keep watch here?¡±

    Caelen doesn¡¯t believe Irene¡¯s words at all. In his opinion, Marcy is following Olivia on purpose.

    Irene knew that Caelen would not listen to her own words at this moment, in fact, not to mention Caelen, she herself did not believe it, after all, the damage Marcy gave Mayme could not be made up in a few words.

    It¡¯s just that this is really not a good time to argue.

    Marcy ignored Caelen¡¯s words and instead looked at the operating room door with a worried face.

    ¡°Dr. Young, the pregnant woman¡¯s heartbeat is starting to drop.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Dr. Young, the pregnant woman¡¯s blood pressure is rising.¡±

    The nurse beside her kept reporting Mayme¡¯s physical condition at the moment, her face was getting ugly, her hands were busy quickly, ¡°Inject anesthesia, operate immediately!¡±

    ¡°Dr. Young, the pregnant woman¡¯s condition is too dangerous at this moment, let¡¯s let the family decide as soon as possible!¡±

    ¡°There is no need to ask, do your best to protect the Lord.¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, Mayme, who had passed out, heard Dr. Young¡¯s words and grabbed the corner of Dr. Young¡¯s coat with her thin arm, begging, ¡°Auntie Young, please keep the baby.¡±

 Chapter 1348 If there is an afterlife, I hope not to meet

    ¡°You can only keep one in your current situation, listen to your aunt, as long as you are okay, the baby willeter.¡±

    If there was a choice, she would not want to make such a decision.

    After all, it was a live little life.

    ¡°No, Auntie Yang, I beg you, please promise me to keep the baby, okay?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t lose her, she¡¯s all I have.¡±

    Mayme weakly shook Dr. Young¡¯s arm, her eyes soaked with tears.

    Looking at such a Mayme, Dr. Young looked at her in a daze and asked heartily, ¡°Is it worth it?¡±

    Mayme¡¯s eyes were red, her eyes slowly looked towards the door of the operating room, the corners of her mouth raised a happy smile, ¡°It¡¯s worth it!¡±

    Time passed, three hourster, a child¡¯s cry came from inside the operating room, although the sound was very small, but everyone still heard it.

    As soon as the operating room door opened, Caelen hurried up and asked, ¡°Auntie Yang, how is Olivia doing?¡±

    ¡°Caelen I¡¯m sorry, Auntie Yang has done her best, go in and say a few words to her!¡±

    Upon hearing this, Marcy stumbled a few steps,pletely unable to believe that what she had just heard was true.

    Irene covered her mouth hard, afraid that she couldn¡¯t control the sound of crying out.

    Caelen carefully came to the hospital bed, looked at the pale, dying Mayme, tried to suppress his urge to cry out, pulled the corners of his mouth, showing a smile that was worse than crying.

    ¡°Congrattions silly girl, you¡¯re finally a mother.¡±

    Stroking her long, sweat-soaked hair, Caelen¡¯s voice choked with sobs.

    ¡°Is it a boy or a girl?¡±

    ¡°Girl, as pretty as you are.¡±

    At that, Mayme¡¯s mouth showed a satisfied smile and slowly said, ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s just a pity I can¡¯t grow up with her, but she has so many uncles to love her, she will be the happiest girl in this world.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s for sure.¡±

    ¡°Caelen, will you do me a favor?¡±

    Caelen looked at her with doting eyes and said with a smile, ¡°You said, as long as Caelen can do it, will promise you.¡±

    ¡°Please tell my parents for me that Olivia is sorry and owes them something that can only be repaid in another life.¡±

    ¡°What this life next life, as long as Caelen is there, Caelen will not let anything happen to you.¡±

    Mayme smiled and took Caelen¡¯s arm, saying petntly, ¡°Well, Caelen is right.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to leave if she could, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to see her daughter, to feed her a mouthful of her milk, to hold her with her own hands.

    ¡°Caelen, let Mr. Williams take the baby back after I¡¯m gone! After all, it¡¯s his daughter, and I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Okay, as long as you behave yourself, Caelen is all yours.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Caelen.¡±

    The only thing she¡¯s sorry for in her life is Caelen, and it¡¯s him who hurts the most, but it¡¯s only for her to pay back in another life.

    Caelen came out of the operating room looking at Marcy with red eyes and whispered, ¡°Mingyi let you in.¡±

    At the word, Marcy took three steps to the hospital bed, looked at the person lying on the bed, and gently walked over, her face full of disbelief.

    Mayme watched him walk in with a Tammy smile on her lips, ¡°Mr. Williams, can you hug me while you¡¯re at it?¡±

    Marcy went to her bed and sat down to hold her body in her arms, looking at her weakness, somewhere it was as if she had been torn open hard.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, thank you, I used to fantasize how good it would be if I could lean on your arms like this one day, I never thought it would finallye true today, I¡¯m really happy. Do you remember the first time we met? At that time you were like an old uncle in my heart, and also a brutal unreasonable uncle, we quarreled as soon as we met, now think as if it was yesterday.¡±

    Mayme leaned in Marcy¡¯s arms and kept talking about their encounter, some happy, some unhappy, and some sad, yet those were the most beautiful memories in Mayme¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, knowing you was the luckiest thing in my life, I have never regretted loving you, even now, I still don¡¯t regret what I did, but if there is an afterlife, I hope not to know you in it.¡±

    As the saying goes, love is deep and hate is deep, she hates him? Naturally not, but to keep a rtionship that will never bear fruit, and this rtionship has to be built on top of love her, this is not what she wants, if time can be turned back, she would rather not have met him.

    Listening to her, Marcy wanted to tell her several times that he loved her and that his heart had been stolen from her since the first day they met.

    Yet he was unable to say a word.

    Tears silently slipped down her face, although there are some regrets inside, but to be able to lean in his arms like this before leaving, she was already very content.

    ¡°Mr. Williams, can I ask you onest thing?¡±

    ¡°You say?¡±

    ¡°Help me take good care of my child and let her live her life without any worries, okay?¡±

    This is the only gift I leave you, not asking for anything else, just hope you can treat her well for life.

    ¡°No, she was born to you, so you have to be responsible for her.¡±

    Marcy refused without thinking, even if they want to take care of that is also their care together, why throw to him alone to take care of.

    Mayme saw that he did not agree and said anxiously, ¡°Mr. Williams, even if you don¡¯t look at me, look at her as your child and take good care of her, okay?¡±

    ¡°No, the baby can¡¯t live without its mother.¡±

    Because Marcy was afraid that once he said yes to her, she would leave him forever, he hadn¡¯t taken good care of her yet, and he couldn¡¯t be so selfish as to leave her and the baby behind like that.

    At that, Mayme closed her eyes in pain, it turns out that in his heart, she still does not have a ce.

    Perhaps from the beginning she was too naive, always like to Xiao think of something that does not belong to them, even if you are about to leave forever, he did not even mean to cope with you.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, even if the child does not have a mother she can still live a good life.¡± Because she will have a loving godfather and uncle and grandparents, as long as they are there, she is also at ease.

    Mayme gaze at the direction of the preservation of the greenhouse, in the heart murmured: baby, I¡¯m sorry, mommy has to go, can not apany you to grow up together, although you do not have a mother, but you have so many love your uncle, mommy believe you will be happy and happy life.¡±

    With a smile, Mayme slowly closed his eyes, perhaps the heart has long been no extravagant hope, so at this moment will leave without a trace of ties.

 Chapter 1349 How deep is love, how painful is the heart

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you understand my feelings for you until now? If I really didn¡¯t have a little feeling for you, how could I be so anxious that I can¡¯t sleep or eat every time because of you, fool, your position in my heart has been deeply rooted for a long time, the reason why I said that is because I am afraid that those my enemies know that you are my weakness and I am afraid that they will hurt you.¡±

    Marcy hugged Mayme, her heart could no longer control her inner repression, and tears fell drop by drop on Mayme¡¯s pale face.

    Only she can¡¯t hear it anymore.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling her this now, you didn¡¯t cherish it when you were alive, and now that she¡¯s gone, even if you say more, she¡¯ll never hear it again.

    Caelen pushed the door open and walked in, looking at him with a nk expression.

    ¡°Marcy, if you really still have an ounce of love for Mingyi on, I beg you, let her Carry¡¯s go! Since you walked before she left without saying those three words that she always wanted, now you don¡¯t have to act in front of us anymore.¡±

    The moment Mayme left home, his heart died with him.

    Watching the nurse carefully put the white cloth on her, Marcy wanted to rush up and leave her behind, but his feet were like nails, how could not move, because he knew very well in his heart, he did not have that qualification.

    The Karlsson Family¡¯s people did not take the child away is already the biggest concession to him, if not for Mayme¡¯s deathbed exnation, perhaps he did not even have the right to take his own child.

    In this way, The Karlsson Family took Mayme¡¯s body away for good, and his heart with it.

    Looking at Mayme¡¯s daughter, who was swaddled in her own life, Marcy walked up andy on the incubator, looking at her daughter who was asleep and still spitting bubbles, her eyes were red and tears could not help but fall slowly.

    How deep is love, how much does the heart hurt!

    Irene looked at the man who was lying on his back with his head buried in tears, who would have thought that this man who used to reign in the underworld and the white world would also have such a vulnerable side.

    Everyone says that Marcy the man is cold-blooded and heartless, is not going to give his heart to anyone, however now she sees that it is not, just that this man will always repress his feelings in his heart, not dare to show them easily, because he is still afraid that those of his enemies will hurt the one in his heart.

    And it was this ever-repressed feeling that made him lose his heart¡¯s love.

    ¡°Marcy, you should not be too sad, although Mayme left, but she left you the most precious angel in your life, Mayme most assuredly is this child, since she gave the child to you to raise, it represents her trust in you, because the child was not born at full term, so she can only sleep in the incubator now, and her physique She will also be more prone to colds and fevers than a normal child, so now is not the time for you to be sad, you should take good care of this child.¡±

    Marcy slowly raised her head, her eyes red from crying, and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°This child is the only one Mayme left me, and I will guard her with my own life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to have you say that.¡±

    Mayme had already left, and she had no other reason to stay here, now that Karen had been taken away by The Karlsson Family, even if she wanted to see him off onest time, she couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Irene, Marcy has a kind request, I wonder if Irene would like to stay and help me take care of the children together?¡±

    Marcy stood up and walked to Irene¡¯s face, her eyes full of pleading.

    ¡°Irene, I know you and Mayme have always been close, even if you don¡¯t look at me for Mayme¡¯s sake, just stay and help me take care of this child together can you?¡±

    She needs someone to take care of her who is reliable and loves the child from the bottom of her heart, after all, he knows nothing about taking care of children and he needs Irene¡¯s help.

    Looking at the child lying in the incubator, although not his own, but no different from his own, she is watching him grow little by little.

    ¡°Irene ¡­¡±

    Seeing that Irene did not speak for a long time, Marcy shouted a little nervously.

    ¡°Sorry Marcy, it¡¯s not that Irene is not willing to help you, it¡¯s just that I promised Bob before that I would go back to Miaojiang with him after Mayme gave birth to the baby, and Yaya and Master his old man are still waiting for us there.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yaya¡¯s death was a big blow to the couple. If it wasn¡¯t for Mayme, Bob wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe out, and now that Mayme has left, then she also went back to Miaojiang with Bob because she kept her promise at the beginning.

    ¡°Irene doesn¡¯t need to apologize to me, I understand your feelings, since that¡¯s the case then I won¡¯t force you, if you have time in the futuree over and see the child often, she¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Irene walked up and gently stroked the baby¡¯s white skin and said, ¡°Have you thought of a name for the baby yet?¡±

    ¡°Rainy Williams, nicknamed just May.¡±

    May is tomemorate that the child was born in May, and also to remind him every moment that Mayme left him in the month of May.

    Irene¡¯s eyes shed with a touch of sadness, smiled randomly, looked at the small child and murmured, ¡°May, you must be good and grow up safely, your mommy will always be watching over you somewhere in the sky.¡±

    ¡°Young master, why don¡¯t you let me take a few of my brothers over there first?¡± In case it was a trap by organization K, then wouldn¡¯t they just fall for his scheme.

    ¡°There¡¯s no time for that.¡±

    Wilson took out a pistol from a concealedpartment inside, now the other side of the situation he is temporarily unknown, he must ensure that everything is safe.

    Anthony knew that what Wilson had decided would not be changed and had to obey orders.

    ¡°Is there news about Blume and Nina?¡±

    Looking at them with a tense look, Rosemary hurriedly asked.

    Wilson grabbed her slightly trembling shoulders and saidfortingly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring the baby back safely, you wait for me at home and be good.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±

    Rosemary spoke without thinking.

    If the child does fall into the hands of that man, at least she has leverage in her hands.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡±

    After all, whether there is a trap ahead or otherwise, he is not sure.

    ¡°Wilson, I know you¡¯re worried about my safety, but how can I sit at home as a mother when the life and death of my two children are still unknown?¡±

    Rosemary cried her teary eyes and rubbed her chest in pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡±

    Reaching out his hand to tenderly wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, Wilson said heartily.

    Who let him just can not see her tears.

    ¡°Send the address to Zoe, just in case.¡±

 Chapter 1350 From now on you are my person

    Over the forest, dark clouds, lightning and thunder, not long after the sky poured rain, Rex carrying Nina in the woods difficult to move forward.

    ¡°Rex, you put Nina down, Nina can walk by herself.¡±

    Nina grabbed Rex¡¯s shoulders with one hand and ced the other on Rex¡¯s forehead to help shield him from the rain.

    At this moment two people have be drenched into the soup, they have been walking in the woods for almost a day, but he still did not dare to slow down, because he was afraid that those people catch up again, so he could only brave the rain to continue to move forward, before not finding a safe ce, he did not dare to dy a moment.

    ¡°Rex, Nina is cold.¡±

    Although the April day has gradually started to heat up, once it rains the temperature is still very low, not to mention that at the moment they are in the depths of the forest, and at first Adrian in order to allow them to better exercise, so will not be camped in the W country and F country adjacent to the border, because this ce is always deserted, coupled with the border, so this side of the forest is particrly damp, but also here is quite dangerous. Because it is a deserted woods, but also the paradise of wolves and tigers.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    And at the moment Rex not only to get rid of those pursuers as soon as possible, but also carefully watch out for any animals approaching.

    Today Rex and Nina are like fish on the chopping block, ready to be ughtered.

    Rex heard Nina shouting cold, the heart is more anxious, the rain is getting heavier, look at the sky is also about to dark, they must find a ce tond as soon as possible, or they even shake off those in ck, thest may fall into the mouth of the tiger.

    After all, this deep forest is thend of tigers, wolves, those animals, they two small children appear in their territory, is undoubtedly a sheep into the mouth of the tiger.

    ¡°Nina you hold on a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Rex, Nina is cold and hungry, and Nina misses Daddy and Mommy so much.¡±

    Nina lying on Rex¡¯s back suddenly sobbed in a small voice, although she grew up bold, but after all, that is in the side of their parents, even if not her side there is her brother in, and now her brother was taken away, she and Rex were thrown in the deep woods, even in the strong at the moment she broke down.

    After all, she is only a child of about three years old.

    Rex hurriedly put her down, looking at the cold straight shivering Nina, Rex eyes shed with his age does not match the ruthless, when the eyes fell not far from a Woody house, a sh of light in the eyes, hastily picked up Nina a, ¡°Nina, there is a Woody house in front, brother take you over. ¡±

    Carrying Nina to the Woody house, Rex hurriedly began to build a fire, although this Woody house is very small, but inside is a lot of good things, it looks like it should be those stowaways left behind.

    Rex will firewood set up, take the two fast stones keep rubbing, get a long time suddenly dry firewood on hiss, a wisp of smoke slowly rise, which makes him can not help but heart a happy.

    ¡°Rex is so good.¡±

    Nina shivered her tiny body and smiled.

    ¡°Get your clothes off and Rex will help you dry them.¡±

    With that, Rex went to undress her, but was stopped by Nina, ¡°Mommy says girls can¡¯t just undress in front of boys, so I¡¯ll just sit here and bake.¡±

    Although Rosemary is usually very spoiled her, but the girl should pay attention to the things are early to start teaching her, is afraid that she is hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m your brother, not someone else, be good or you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Rex tried to persuade her, but the little one would rather freeze and shiver than take her clothes off.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not my real brother, we¡¯re not rted by blood, and mommy said no one else is allowed to look at their bodies except their own husbands.¡±

    Listening to Nina, Rex was speechless. Although he was a few years older than her, he didn¡¯t understand all these things, while Nina knew everything, which made him very embarrassed.

    Although Nina is right, she is bound to get sick if she continues like this.

    ¡°Nina, what Godmother told you is indeed true, but now is a special time, special times should be treated specially, if you do not bake your clothes dry, you will get sick, now we are in this deep mountain, think about your brother, we must keep enough strength to wait for Kenny to bring someone to rescue us, understand? ¡±

    Nina blinked her big eyes and looked at Rex, nodded as if she understood, and then the childish voice rang out again, ¡°Yes, but Rex looked at Nina¡¯s body, and from now on you are my person.¡±

    Although she is still young do not understand the meaning of this sentence, but what mommy said are right, since there is their own husband to see their own body, that Rex see, naturally he is her husband in the future.

    However, many yearster, a certain girl looked at the man who followed her every day every inch of the way, and in thinking about what she said today, she hated to cut her tongue out.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When he first made an unintentional promise, Rex did not expect that it would end up bing an important helper in his future rtionship.

    Outside the rain is getting heavier and heavier, Rex helped Nina bake her clothes dry and then began to survey the Woody house in front of him, although hiding from the rain is no problem, but in the woods is too conspicuous, if those people did not give up to continue to look for them, then they are here sooner orter they will be found.

    ¡°Yawn ¡­¡±

    Sitting in the fire roasting Nina could not help but yawn, Rex heard the rush forward, a grabbed her little hand rubbing desperately, ¡°looked at her because of the cold and some pale little face, a worried face asked: ¡°better?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Rex, just take your clothes off and let Nina bake them for you.¡±

    Stroking her little head, Rex said dotingly, ¡°Nina is so good, my clothes are almost dry, you take a nap first, Rex is watching over you.¡±

    ¡°But Nina wants to stay with Rex.¡±

    Nina looked at him stubbornly, probably because of the rain, at the moment she was in a very bad spirit, although she held on strongly.

    ¡°If Nina is really heartbroken about Rex, then be a good boy and listen to your brother and get some rest, we have to continue our journey in the morning.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    Although she was really tired, she knew Rex was even more tired than she was, just because he was bigger and kept holding on.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tired yet, so lie down and Rex will sit here and watch over you.¡±

    Helping her to lie down, Rex sat down beside her.

    The rain is still falling, the cabin Nina lie down not long after a deep sleep, she is really tired, walking for so long, can still persist until now has been very rare.

 Chapter 1351 Deep in the Fire

    Timothy rushed over immediately upon receiving Wilson¡¯s call, and the private nended directly over Adrian¡¯s unit.

    ¡°Well, any news on Bentaley yet?¡±

    Once off the ne, Timothy stepped forward and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Timothy!¡±

    Rosemary walked up and looked at Timothy with a look of guilt all over her face.

    When Timothy trusted her so much and entrusted Bentaley to her care, but this happened in less than a month¡¯s time, she was really ashamed.

    Failing Timothy¡¯s trust in her.

    ¡°What happened is not something you could have predicted either, now the most important thing we have to do is to find them as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I just received a message from a mystery person who said that Blume was taken by Harrison and Nina and Bentaley were headed for the woods at the border, because the person who sent me this message I didn¡¯t know if it was a friend or foe, but he had helped me many times before, so I decided to take a gamble.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, is there anyone else besides Bentaley?¡±

    ¡°And my son and daughter, they¡¯re a pair of dragon and phoenix babies who are three years old this year.¡±

    At those words, somewhere in Timothy¡¯s heart hit hard, and although he knew they were impossible, he didn¡¯t know that they even had a child.

    When he got the call from Wilson, he thought it was someone from their family who had found Bentaley, but with the way things are going it seems not, it would be Wilson¡¯s enemies.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with that.¡±

    After all, he is now in Adrian¡¯s territory, with the help of The Bernard Family, arge family, I believe we will soon be able to find Bentaley¡¯s whereabouts.

    He has a bigger reason for this, and that is that he can¡¯t let the rest of The Scott Family know about Bentaley¡¯s current situation, or it¡¯s hard to guarantee that they won¡¯t find him before he does and kill him to silence him.

    After all, Rex¡¯s appearance directly threatened the position of many people, and if his big brother hadn¡¯t been fully awake, Bentaley wouldn¡¯t have survived until now.

    Adrian as the president of W, many things he is not good to step in, because now there are a lot of people are waiting to catch his pigtail, once there is any handle in their hands, then the royal family will be in turmoil, this consequence is not he can afford.

    Although he is not convenient to step in, but can give Wilson enough background, now as long as to determine who has the children, then things will be good.

    ¡°I believe you, since the two children have been separated, then we will now arrange it like this, looking for Nina will have Timothy and White Tiger with people to find, Wilson you take ck Eagle and Anthony to find Harrison, Harrison¡¯s information I have had someone send to your phone,ter you have a good look in the car, after arriving there I have said hello to them, they will be at your disposal. After arriving there I have said hello to them, they will be at your disposal.¡±

    As soon as Adrian¡¯s words left his mouth, Rosemary said hastily, ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s haggard face, Adrian was just about to advise her when he heard her say, ¡°Uncle I know what you want to say, but I really can¡¯t sit still for a minute at this time.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, let Rosemary go along with Mr. Scott!¡±

    Following him is definitely not possible, after all, his side is far more than Timothy¡¯s side of the danger index is several times higher than, for safety reasons, he naturally can not let her follow.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep him safe.¡±

    Timothy looked at Adrian and reassured him.

    In fact, Adrian did not distrust Timothy¡¯s ability, but he saw her face so bad, plus the border side of the woods are wet and poisonous mosquitoes, worry that her body will not be able to bear.

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s better for Missy to go with Mr. Scott.¡±

    As the saying goes, mother and child are linked, now the two children are in danger, it is hard for her to stay at home for fear that when she runs out on her own, it will be more trouble.

    ¡°Well then, you have to listen to Timothy, no matter what happens, you have your uncle.¡±

    Adrian stroked her head, his eyes full of heartache.

    ¡°Thank you, uncle, I will.¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at him and then walked over to Wilson, her eyes red, ¡°Be safe yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will, and don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring Blume back.¡±

    Dropping a kiss on her forehead, Wilson gave her a don¡¯t worry look and turned to walk towards the helicopter.

    Witnessing Wilson¡¯s departing figure, Rosemary¡¯s heart is like a knife twist at this moment, every minute is in the fire general.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything over there, he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Despite what Adrian said, Rosemary¡¯s heart was still worried.

    Since the children¡¯s ident, her whole person immediately lost arge circle, somewhere in the heart is like being torn constantly, which is perhaps often said that the mother and son are connected.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s uncle who didn¡¯t take care of the children, it¡¯s uncle who is sorry for you.¡±

    Rosemary shook her head while she was in tears, ¡°It¡¯s not uncle¡¯s fault, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t let Wilson shoot that Dragon and Phoenix Blood Jade, there wouldn¡¯t be all these things now.

    Although Fiona said that whether she shoots or not, the jade pendant will sooner ortere into her hands.

    ¡°Sir is not good, white tiger alone went to the little miss.¡±

    Doyle hurried over, his face very hard.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he injured?¡±

    Rosemary is aware of the white tiger, although it is their dereliction of duty, but after all, it is their internal mole to make such a thing, and he was injured, just Adrian said let him follow them when she wanted to say, but did not expect him to go first.

    ¡°He has been ming himself for not protecting the young master and little miss, saying that now that it is raining so hard, little miss is afraid of thunder, and he must find her as soon as possible.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    Nina afraid of thunder of course she knows, this girl is not afraid of heaven and earth is afraid of thunder, every time it used to rain and thunder are Blume hold her, now Blume was taken away, only she and Rex left, and I do not know how they are now.

    ¡°Pass my orders to start a carpet search of the border woods.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Rumble ¡­

    Outside the cabin came a loud thunder, sleeping on the ground Nina heard thunder, small body tightly huddled together, mouth muttered: ¡°Brother I am afraid ¡­¡±

    ¡°Brother, Nina is so scared ¡­¡±

    ¡°Nina, are you awake?¡±

    Rex heard her cries, dropped the firewood in his hands and quickly ran to her side and squatted down, reaching out his hand to shake her awake, but his hand just touched her face and was scalded back.

    ¡°Nina, are you awake?¡±

    What to do?

    Looking at Nina, who was shrinking into a ball because of her fever, Rex¡¯s little heart was in his throat.

 Chapter 1352 Danger Looms

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s raining so hard, those two little guys might have been taken away by the beasts, you said we have been chasing almost a whole day, if they are really still alive, it is not possible to see no trace of them until now?¡±

    Several ck-d men in straw raincoats were moving slowly forward through the woods, with the man following behind them muttering as he walked.

    ¡°So much nonsense, we do what the boss tells us to do, where it¡¯s our turn to talk behind our backs.¡±

    A man in the lead stopped and red at the man behind him, and gently reprimanded him.

    ¡°Boss, you see the rain is getting heavier and heavier, the sky is also almost dark, you see how about we find a ce to sit down and rest, eat something, wait for the rain to lessen in continue to look?¡±

    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s all find a ce to get some rest.¡±

    At the moment, Rex naked, took his shirt to Woody house outside to let the rain soaked, wrung out, carefully put on Nina small forehead, so tossed are almost an hour, the temperature is not to go down the meaning, but more hot.

    What to do?

    Looking at the little face that was burning red and red because of the fever, Rex¡¯s little face was thick with worry.

    If you don¡¯t let the fever go down, you¡¯ll definitely burn your head out if you burn like this for one night.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Rex small eyes in the surrounding anxiously up, now outside the dark, even if there are herbs outside he has no way to find, when the eyes fell to the corner of Woody house, small body slowly walked over, this cabin is built by the cliff, when Rex took away to take some branches, a small hole presented in front of him, looking at the cave in front of him, although his heart has a small The cave in front of him, although his heart has a small excitement, but also with a twelve percent alert.

    Take out the gun Kenny gave him and put it in his hand, and slowly walk inside.

    Most of the caves like this deep inside the mountains will be the nest of those animals, the more hidden the cave entrance will be more dangerous.

    Holding a torch in his left hand and carrying a gun in his right hand, he cautiously made his way inside.

    Boom ¡­

    Suddenly, a loud sound came from the cave, Rex saw two green lights not far in front of the ce, and did not want to think about the target is a shot, bang, only to hear something fluttered a few times no sound.

    Rex walked up carefully with his torch and saw a rabbit he had killed lying in a corner not far from the cave.

    A thumping little heart finally slowly stopped, his forehead because of nervous beads of sweat has long been wet his broken hair, swallowed, walked over to pick up the bunny, carefully surveyed the cave in front of him.

    This cave is not very big, the maximum can only amodate three or four people, but what made him most happy was that he found several bottles of wine in the cave, rushed up, when he saw that one of the bottles had not been opened, put him happy bad.

    These bottles of white wine should be left behind by those stowaways who took refuge here. With these bottles of white wine, Nina¡¯s fever can be receded.

    When he was young, every time he had a fever, his aunt never took him to the hospital, the resulting fever is particrly strong, living next to a grandmother told his aunt to send him to the hospital, and his aunt, asif she had not heard, left him in the room and went away, the grandmother could not bear it, went to a small store to buy a bottle of white wine, and kept wiping in his whole body, the whole night busy before he pulled back from Hades.

    It seems that the reason why those people are here to build this Woody house is to hide this cave, the purpose is good hiding.

    And now this cave was found by him more convenient for them to hide.

    Rex got some leaves to take into the cave to pounce on the ground, and then in will Nina carried in, and then picked up some firewood to take in, in order to let the people who are after them see some traces, will be all the things on the ground are dealt with before rest assured to go into the cave.

    After sealing the hole, Rex quickly in the hole to start a fire, and then take the bottle of white wine and pour it on the palm of your hand, carefully in the palm of Nina¡¯s hand, feet, and body and keep wiping, busy for most of half an hour before stopping.

    Looking at Nina, who was still unconscious, but the hot temperature of her body had dropped significantly, Rex could not help but sigh with relief.

    Thinking that they had not eaten all day, Rex stood up to skin the rabbit killed earlier, remove the guts, pick up a thicker branch to skewer the rabbit meat on it and start grilling.

    Outside the cave rain is still falling, although he is now tired eyes are almost open, but he knows he can not sleep now, once asleep even if their side is in danger he did not know.

    With a strong squeeze on his left hand, the drilling pain made him instantly awake, and at this moment a burst of roasted meat scent came from the cave, smelling the tempting roasted rabbit, Rex hurriedly stood up and walked to Nina¡¯s side, softly shouted: ¡°Nina, wake up, Rex roasted some rabbit for you.¡±

    Maybe she was really too hungry, after being shaken by Rex a few times, Nina slowly opened her eyes, looked at the somewhat charred rabbit in his hand, and slowly made her way up, ¡°Rex, where did you get this?¡±

    ¡°Caught in this cave,e doe by the fire.¡±

    Help her to sit down, Rex pulled a rabbit leg small pieces torn off and stuffed into her mouth, see her eat so good, a light smile on the small face.

    ¡°Rex, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better for Rex to feed you, you¡¯re still feverish, sit properly.¡±

    Nina took small bites of the rabbit meat that Rex handed over, and when her eyes fell on the wound on his arm, tears fell indefensibly.

    ¡°Nina what¡¯s wrong with you, are you ufortable somewhere?¡±

    Rex saw her crying for a good reason and asked in a hurry.

    ¡°Rex I¡¯m fine, just suddenly miss daddy mommy brother.¡±

    ¡°Nina be good, Rex will definitely take you back to your godparents.¡±

    Holding her trembling body, Rex said in a firm tone.

    When it¡¯s light, he¡¯ll go out and take a look. Maybe by now Kenny and the others are looking around for them.

    Nina wiped her tears and her childish voice slowly rang out as she pulled off a piece of rabbit meat and stuffed it into Rex¡¯s mouth, ¡°Rex, you eat more.¡±

    ¡°Rex is not hungry, Nina eats.¡±

    This rabbit skin off, remove the guts after the remaining is not much, not to mention that they do not know how many days to stay in the woods, so Rex dare not eat all at once.

    ¡°Rex you need to eat more, you¡¯ve been carrying Nina for so long, you need to eat more to replenish your strength.¡±

    With that, he stuffed the rabbit into his mouth, and at that moment, there was a sudden noise of footsteps as well as talking outside the cave.

 Chapter 1353 in trouble

    Rex¡¯s first reaction was to quickly put out the fire in the cave, and as soon as he pressed Nina¡¯s mouth, he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, there¡¯s someone outside.¡±

    Although their cave is very secretive, not particrly careful is simply not found, but in order to prevent, Rex still dare not too careless.

    After all, right now he can¡¯t tell if the personing is good or bad.

    ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a Woody house in front of the boss, let¡¯s take a break here!¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone just rest here for the night.¡±

    Several men in ck walked into Woody¡¯s house, and when they saw the mess on the floor, one of them said with a wary look on his face, ¡°Why does it look like someone has been here?¡±

    ¡°Old four you are not too tight nerves, this if no one hase, this house or you built not?¡±

    The man who spoke took off his strawberry coat and put it aside,ughing and joking.

    By the man said so, the name of the man named Lao Si around the cabin, found nothing strange before walking in and sitting down.

    ¡°What Lao Si said is not without reason, the two men who fought with us today seem to be people from the Killer Alliance organization, so it¡¯s better for all of us to be careful, and a little bit more careful eye is not a bad thing.¡±

    The man in the lead said slowly.

    ¡°Boss, this killer alliance organization is not something to be messed with, I¡¯m worried ¡­¡±

    Old Four took a branch on the ground and drew haphazardly, said slowly.

    They are well-trained, unblinking killers, although the head is carried on the waistband of the pants, but not knowing that no life is still sent up.

    ¡°What do you think the Killer Alliance group will be looking for us after that man was killed by us today?¡±

    Hiding in the cave Rex heard their conversation, the small body shuddered violently, while in the arms of Nina tears slowly fell, they killed her Kenny.

    ¡°This Killer Alliance organization has always kept a low profile, and now that we¡¯ve done their people in directly, it seems that they won¡¯t let us off easily.¡±

    ¡°The boss ordered, all things group to stop all kill without amnesty, and say do our line of work is originally in the tip of the knife licking blood, the hands are full of human life countless, also do not care about that one.¡±

    ¡°I say old four how did your guts survive from those people in the first ce, not just a bullshit killer alliance group? If they were really that powerful would they have been fucked by us in three or two hits?¡±

    ¡°That is you do not understand this killer alliance organization, this killer alliance organization although the creation is not very long, but their organization inside is arge number of entric talent, and each of the people inside have their own strong points, just these two years do not know what reason, they all live alone with each other, these people are quite affectionate, if they know that their people were killed by us, they are never going to let us go, not just us, maybe the boss will be in trouble too.¡±

    The man called Lao Si has been known as Zhu Ge, because the man at the head of the group saved his life back then, and in order to repay him for saving his life, that¡¯s why he has been following him around.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear this from you, Lao Si, the people who can touch our boss must not have been born yet?¡±

    ¡°I wonder if Third Brother has ever heard of Duke Yu?¡±

    When Lao Si¡¯s words fell, the face of the man in the lead changed slightly and said, ¡°You mean this Duke Yu is from the Killer Alliance organization?¡±

    Yu Gongzi¡¯s name in the underworld can be said to let people hear and fear, as for the real face who has not seen, only know that he is a person of high medical skills, like to study a variety of things, he wants you to die on the third night, you are absolutely not live four nights.

    ¡°I also heard the boss by chance a few days ago, the boss has been looking for this Yu Gongzi, however, the investigation up information shows that this Yu Gongzi seems to be very close to the boss of the Killer Alliance organization, so the boss suspects that he is the second inmand of the Killer Alliance organization.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then things are really troublesome.¡±

    The head of the man frowned more and more tightly, their boss has been looking for this Yu Gongzi is hoping that he can help save their young master, now they killed their people, the boss wants to ask people toe out is almost impossible.

    ¡°Old Fourth, are you sure that those two people are really from the Killer Alliance organization?¡±

    Older brother did not understand why his older brother was suddenly nervous, nodded and said with certainty, ¡°I can be sure, I¡¯ve seen their markings before when I was on a mission.¡±

    ¡°Old Two, take Old Five and go back now and exin this matter to the boss, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±

    The two men who were named immediately stood up and headed outside with their strawberries.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep watch, everyone hurry up and get some rest.¡±

    As soon as the leader of the men spoke, a gunshot came from the woods.

    ¡°Not good, the second and fifth are in danger.¡±

    The man in ck quickly pulled out a gun and headed into the darkness, and saw the second and the fifth with their eyes wide open looking ahead.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good, we¡¯ve met trouble.¡±

    Immediately thereafter, everyone saw a green light slowly appear in the darkness not far away, and more and more.

    ¡°****, I can¡¯t believe I met a bully in the woods.¡±

    All of them tightly gripped the guns in their hands, there were only six of them in total, and the exact number of wolves that appeared on the opposite side was not yet known, and wolves were pack animals, once they made the first move, then those people would all attack like them.

    Hearing no sound outside, Rex let go of Nina, put a hand on his lips, signaling her not to speak, and carefully peeled back a crack to look outside, only to see those ck-d people surrounding each other in a circle, their faces were very ugly.

    When Rex¡¯s eyes fell to those green lights not far away, he fell to the ground in shock and hurriedly blocked the hole.

    ¡°Rex, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Nina saw his face suddenly became very ugly, reached out to his forehead and touched it, the small face is full of worry.

    Shhh ¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±

    Rex held Nina tightly in his arms, one hand clutching the gun in his hand, the atmosphere dare note out.

    Oooh ¡­

    Suddenly, the leading male wolf in the wolf pack gave a long whistling cry to the sky, and not long after that, a wolf¡¯s cry also came from time to time in the distance.

    For the male wolves¡¯ actions, they could not be clearer that these wolves were calling for theirpanions.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Timothy made a gesture to stop and listened carefully with his ears pricked up, yet the shouting just never came back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I think I just heard wolves calling, so be careful and try not to get separated.¡±

 Chapter 1354 heartbreaking screams

    In this kind of forest where no one is seen all year round, their appearance in the eyes of those animals is like delicious prey, not in thest resort they will never disturb them.

    Rosemary had experienced this situation with Karen before, and now she was trembling badly when she heard the sound of wolves, but what she was more concerned and worried about was Nina and Rex.

    Timothy seems to have seen the panic in Rosemary¡¯s eyes, lowered his voice and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Bentaley is still young, but I believe he can take good care of Nina, maybe they have found a hidden ce to hide by now.¡±

    Rosemary, of course, knew what Timothy said, when she brought Timothy back to give him a bath, she found that his body had many whipping scars, and only after she asked her about it did she learn that The Scott Family had thrown Rex into secret training, and as a mother, seeing the young Rex going through such inhumane training every day, she hated The Scott Family to the core. As a mother, seeing the young Rex go through such inhumane training every day, she simply hated The Scott Family to the extreme.

    They simply never truly thought of Rex as one of their The Scott Family, and she was half heartbroken every time they administered her medication, causing him toter not even let her do it for her.

    But even so, they are still just two children, now stranded in this deserted forest, how can she Carry.

    Timothy gathered everyone together and slowly said, ¡°You two go around from the back, you take two people and go around from the left, remember, be careful and never alert those wolves.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Do not move without our orders, see the situation clearly before waiting for my instructions.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it could be a white tiger?¡±

    Although the martial arts of the white tiger is very strong, but facing this forest a hegemony, even in the strong kung fu is very difficult to retreat, after all, wolves are pack animals, plus who knows whether there are other animals somewhere staring at them.

    ¡°Should not be, like white tiger they do this line of work are very experienced in this kind of situation, by definition he will not be targeted, not to mention just from that wolf cry can be judged that the other side should be quite a few people, otherwise it would not be external distress.¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect the animal to have this kind of ability, just hearing Timothy say so, she was even more worried about Nina and Rex.

    ¡°Could that be the man in ck who was after Nina?¡±

    ¡°It would be better if it was really them.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Looking at Timothy, Rosemary asked, not understanding.

    ¡°Why do you think they are still here in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°You mean there¡¯s a good chance they haven¡¯t found Nina and Bentaley yet?¡±

    Timothy nodded, his eyes locked deeply, ¡°Since their target is Nina, it is highly likely that Bentaley and the others have escaped at this moment.¡±

    This is the only way to keep them in this deep forest sote at night.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s hurry up and follow it.¡±

    Saying that, Rosemary desperately went ahead.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, you slow down.¡±

    Now the sky is still pouring rain, even wearing non-slip shoes, but still make their steps difficult, plus it is night, they need to pay more attention to the situation around.

    ¡°What about the boss?¡±

    The man who was called Lao San looked at the wild wolves that kept drooling and couldn¡¯t help but swallow, and his hand holding the gun was already drenched in sweat.

    It was as if they would be in the belly of those vicious wolves the next moment.

    ¡°There is no other way, we do not have a lot of bullets on hand, want to wipe out all these bad wolves that is impossible, everyone look around, and then climb up the highest andrgest tree, wait for the dawn in thinking of ways, now I cover you, you climb up to the tree as fast as possible, and thene to cover me.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you go first, I¡¯ll cover.¡±

    ¡°Brother, you go up first, I¡¯ll cover.¡±

    The leader of the ck-d man¡¯s face sank as he chided, ¡°Obey orders, quickly.¡±

    With these words, the man in the lead fired a shot at the male wolf in the pack, who leapt to avoid the bullet and charged toward them ferociously.

    Instantly, the gunfire burst out, startling the birds that were sleeping in the forest.

    ¡°Brother, Nina is afraid!¡±

    Nina clung to Rex¡¯s chest, her little face pale with fear.

    ¡°Nina is not afraid, as long as we don¡¯t talk, we won¡¯t get their attention.¡±

    At this moment, Rex is really d that they found this cave, otherwise at this moment they will be the belly of those wolves even if they do not fall into the hands of those people in ck.

    In fact, Rex himself did not believe what he said, it is said that the wolf¡¯s nose is the most sensitive, at the moment those people in ck outside did not want to fight hard with those wolves, some but climbed up the surrounding trees, so that they are more dangerous in this cave.

    It might be that the sound of the gunshot had aroused the anger of those wolves, only to see the male wolf standing in the pack and roaring angrily, lunging towards the man in the lead.

    ¡°Boss, watch out!¡±

    The man leapt to the side and dodged the male wolf¡¯s sneak attack.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    The male wolf lunged at the man in ck again, only to hear a stabbing sound, the man¡¯s arm was instantly a bloody blur, and the gun in his hand was flung away.

    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    Lao Si shot towards the male wolf, however, he was cleverly dodged by the male wolf.

    Those wolves were forced to run around by the bullets, and it was this thatpletely enraged them, and many of them began to keep hitting the trees that were standing on people.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of bullets.¡±

    One of the men shouted loudly.

    No bullets meant that they became food for these animals on a te.

    ¡°I¡¯m out of bullets, too.¡±

    The ck-clothed men who were fighting with those wolves at the bottom heard theirpanions¡¯ words, and a strong killing intent emanated from their bodies.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll cover you,e on up.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The words of the fourth just fell, the leader of the man just days to jump on the tree heard a heartbreaking scream from the side.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Looking over with the sound, one of theirpanions was instantly torn apart by the pack of wolves without even a crumb left.

    ¡°Xiaoqi ¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother,e up here.¡±

    However, as soon as the words left his mouth, a dozen wolves swarmed at the man in the lead and bit him on the leg.

    ¡°You beasts, I¡¯ll fight you.¡±

    ¡°Sango don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    I saw a figure jumping from arge tree and firing at the wolves around me with a bang.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ow ¡­ ooo ¡­¡±

    The bodies of a dozen wolves instantly fell under Lao San, yet when he pressed the switch again, he only heard a snap and the bullets were gone.

    Without waiting for his reaction, the scream was instantly annihted.

 Chapter 1355 How dare you curse me

    Since Fiona made it clear to Edmund, Edmund has not taken the initiative to contact her, although the heart is very difficult, but Fiona knows that the long pain is better than the short pain, after all, Edmund¡¯s feelings for her now is not so deep, after a while it will be fine.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m here to see Rosemary, is he home?¡±

    Fiona took a taxi to The Grant family, got out and smiled at the maid at the door.

    ¡°Hello Miss Fiona, are you here to see The Great Young Lady?¡±

    ¡°Well, is my sister home?¡±

    Fiona had lived with The Grant family for a while before, so everyone knew her.

    And Fiona¡¯s cheerful personality was a hit with The Grant family¡¯s maids.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about this, I just came back from vacation, why don¡¯t I take you in and ask Butler Xu?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you.¡±

    The young maid and Fiona¡¯s age is about the same, because the family is too poor, there are four younger siblings to go to school, so they dropped out of school early to work, when they came out just to meet The Grant family in the application for a waiter, Owen saw her smart, so they hired her.

    ¡°Miss Fiona is too kind.¡±

    ¡°Who is she?¡±

    When she came in, she ran into Hannah who came back from outside. Hannah looked at the ordinary clothes Fiona was wearing and frowned, saying disdainfully, ¡°Sandra, why do you bring everyone to the house, aren¡¯t you afraid that Wilson wille back to punish you?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ham, this is Miss Fiona, a good friend of The Great Young Lady.¡±

    Sandra smiled and said respectfully and courteously.

    ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s friend?¡±

    Hannah kept sizing up Fiona, her red lips hooked up, letting out a sneer, and said, ¡°This sister-inw is really, really good at being friends with anyone.¡±

    After saying that, ignore them and go straight inside.

    ¡°This youngdy, you don¡¯t look very well and your seal is dark, so you should be more careful and go out as little as possible these days.¡±

    Fiona just said, Hannah turned around and pped her in the face, the white face instantly floated clear five finger marks.

    ¡°How dare you, a country bumpkin, curse me, do you believe I will sue you for nder?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was the one who talked too much.¡±

    Originally she was just a good intention, but I did not expect to inexplicably incur this disaster, it is really a disaster from the mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯re Rosemary¡¯s friend you really think you¡¯re ady of high society, I¡¯m telling you, people like you will always have to look up at us from below.¡±

    ¡°Sandra, take me to Rosemary!¡±

    Fiona did not want to talk nonsense with such people and said to the little maid beside her.

    ¡°Sandra, I want some juice, go fry me a ss of orange juice over here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry Miss Ham, before The Great Young Lady instructed not to neglect the new Miss Fiona at will, if Miss Ham wants orange juice, I¡¯ll have Minnie bring it to youter.¡±

    The little maid straightened her little back and said with a smile on her face, without being condescending.

    All of them had been bullied by her before, and now that Rosemary is back, they have finally gotten a sigh of relief.

    Saying that, Sandra smiled at Fiona and said, ¡°Miss Fiona, let me take you in!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with this unruly Missy, and was about to leave when Hannah pulled her away.

    ¡°You want to leave before things are even clear, there is no way.¡±

    ¡°And you, can¡¯t I even ask you to fry a cup of juice anymore? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Wilson and tell you to just get lost?¡±

    The naked threat, the little maid was so she said, despite the small face of reluctance but also dare not say anything, after all, the visitor is a guest.

    ¡°Sandra, you go ahead and get busy! I¡¯ll just go in and find Rosemary myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go first, then.¡±

    ¡°Well, go ahead!¡±

    Seeing her off, Fiona lifted her feet and walked ahead.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else from Miss Ham?¡±

    Turning around, Fiona asked slowly.

    ¡°My sister-inw is a little unwell today and is not avable to see guests, so if you have anything to say to me it¡¯s the same, I¡¯ll pass it on for youter.¡±

    She had been trying to find a way to visit Rosemary¡¯s bedroom since her return, but Owen had stopped her several times, and now was an opportunity she could not pass up.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother Miss Ham with this one.¡±

    I had heard Tina say that Wilson had brought back a girl to live with The Grant family, and that girl must be her.

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, it¡¯s just a hand up.¡±

    ¡°That also do not need, after all, some words or I say better, the transmission of a careless to the ears of others may be another kind of meaning, you say I am right?¡±

    Looking at her, Fiona said with a smile.

    Just then, Fiona saw Owening this way and hurriedly greeted him, shouting sweetly, ¡°Good morning, Owen!¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s Fiona, you¡¯re here to see The Great Young Lady, right?¡±

    Owen is particrly nice to these good friends of The Great Young Lady, and Hannah is a little angry when she sees how well Owen knows her.

    ¡°Um, is Rosemary home?¡±

    ¡°Miss Ham, there was a phone call for you just now, and it sounded like it was your mother.¡±

    Without answering Fiona¡¯s words, Owen turned his face to Hannah and said slowly.

    ¡°How did my mother get the phone to the living room?¡±

    While Hannah was feeling puzzled, Owen smiled and said, ¡°Did Miss Ham forget to take her phone out?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After this reminder, Hannah realized that she really didn¡¯t have her phone with her.

    ¡°Thank you Grandpa Owen.¡±

    With those words, Hannah quickly headed for her room.

    ¡°Miss Fiona, The Great Young Lady and the young master are not at home.¡±

    Owen waited for Hannah to leave before speaking slowly.

    ¡°And do you know where they went?¡±

    This tomorrow they will be heading to Clearwater to meet upwith Tracy. Shouldn¡¯t Rosemary be at home with Wilson?

    ¡°Something happened to the young master and youngdy, The Great Young Lady and the young master they left for Wst night on a private ne.¡±

    Looking around, Owen lowered his voice and said slowly.

    At this time, the cell phone in Fiona¡¯s pocket suddenly rang, looking at the unfamiliar phone number, said to Owen embarrassed, ¡°Owen I¡¯ll take a call first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Hey, there!¡±

    ¡°Hello, are you Miss Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Fiona, may I ask who you are?¡±

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a waiter at the Golden Years Bar, Young Master Edmund is drunk in our ce, and now I¡¯m going off duty, so could you pleasee and pick him up?¡±

    A very tired voice came from the other side of the phone, it looks like the other party was holding back for a long time before calling her on this phone.

    Fiona just want to refuse, but the thought of him alone there heart can not help but worry, finally can not resist the heart of the goodness, ¡°Yes, I will go over now.¡±

 Chapter 1356 Donâ€™t â€¦â€¦â€¦â€¦

    When Fiona arrived at the bar, there was already a boy of her age standing at the door, and when he saw Fionaing in the direction of the bar, he hurriedly greeted her, ¡°Hello, is this Miss Fiona?¡±

    ¡°Well, is my big brother okay?¡±

    Following behind the waiter, Fiona asked in a whisper.

    ¡°Master Edmund has been locked in the box sincest night drinking, every time he woke up and continued to drink, yesterday evening he woke up and drank again, until now he is still drinking, I am worried that he will break his body like this, so I had to take the initiative to call you.¡±

    The waiter whispered respectfully as he led her inside.

    The Golden Years is also a high-end bar in C city, the people whoe here are rich, and Edmund is their VIP guests here, although even if he has been staying there they do not have the right to kick him out, but the waiter also saw him really too much alcohol, worried about her body, and heard his mouth kept saying Fiona¡¯s name, which is why he had the guts to call her.

    ¡°How did you get my phone number?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Edmund kept saying your name, so I took his phone and found your name to call you.¡±

    The waiter took Fiona to the box, pushing open the door a strong pungent smell of alcohol, smoke, choking Fiona is very ufortable.

    The whole room was covered with thick smoke, rushed up, looking at lying on the table, one hand still holding a bottle of wine did not finish, the face is full of heartache.

    The first time I saw him, I was able to see him, and I was able to see him.

    Tears just slowly left, gently stroking the handsome three-dimensional features, tears fell more violently, just if she epted this feeling of his, they pay the price is too heavy.

    ¡°Fiona, why are you doing this to me, why ¡­¡±

    The drunk Edmund grabbed Fiona¡¯s wrist, a girl¡¯s unique fragrance instantly stabbed his brain, all the cells in the body instantly uncontrolled active, a rollover will Fiona pressed underneath.

    Drunk and confused Edmund looked at the girl beneath him, his eyes as gentle as water, and instantly covered those red lips.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    Fiona was shocked by Edmund¡¯s action, the whole person is confused, want to push him away but found that the drunk Edmund strength is amazing, only to hear a hiss, only to feel a cold attack, even if it is more foolish, Fiona also know the next thing on the hair.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    ¡°Edmund, don¡¯t ¡­¡±

    At this time a hot thing underneath her body is against her ****, before she can react to what that is, her body is violently pierced by a powerful force without warning, and a bone-crushing paines from her lower body, so Fiona can¡¯t help but cry out.

    However, the pain of the heart also let Fiona instantly awake, slowly closed his eyes, theing is always stilling.

    Since she couldn¡¯t escape, she let her go with her heart for once!

    Inside the box, the ambiguous atmosphere instantly enveloped the entire room, and the air temperature soared ¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long it took, Fiona looked at Edmund who had fallen asleep beside her, a line of tears slowly fell from the corner of her eyes, touching his handsome face, murmuring: ¡°This time Fiona really have to leave you, but Fiona do not regret, I hope in the rest of your life can asionally think of me, I¡¯ll be satisfied. ¡±

    Enduring the pain in his body to help him put his clothes on, and let the waiter take a thin nket over to cover his body, before Olivia reluctantly left the box.

    ¡°My big brother is too drunk, so let him rest here, this is a small token, and please take good care of him for me.¡±

    Fiona said with a smile as she slipped the waiter a tip.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry Miss, it¡¯s my duty too, I will take care of young master Edmund.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, and onest favor I¡¯d like to ask again!¡±

    The waiters working in such high-ss ces are specially trained, and they will never disclose half a word about the privacy of customers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell my big brother I was here.¡± ¨C

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    With a slight smile to the waiter, Fiona headed for the stairway, the pain between her a**es made her almost fall several times and how she ended up back home, she didn¡¯t even know herself.

    Wilson took Anthony and Dark Shadow to Harrison¡¯s location, where they were already waiting for them as soon as they got off the ne.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Grant, I am Major General Hybe of the Middle East Garrison, and my troops will be under your directmand next.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hybe worked hard.¡±

    When they got off the ne, Hybe took them directly to the residence and quickly brought up the information Wilson needed.

    ¡°Here¡¯s everything you need to know about Harrison.¡±

    ¡°Hard work.¡±

    Wilson took the information and read it with the fastest express, then spoke to Hybe, ¡°I wonder how many armored vehicles Hybe has here?¡±

    ¡°I have four on hand and another eight at headquarters.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, get me all these armored vehicles ready, plus four snipers, a battalion, and meet here in an hour.¡±

    The words fell, Hybe some difficult pestle there, looking at Wilson slowly said, ¡°Mr. Grant, snipers and the number of a battalion I have, but armored vehicles I really can not get twelve, the headquarters side is not easy to send armored vehicles to us.¡±

    After all, that armored car is in the army, even if His Excellency wants to deploy it, it can¡¯t be mobilized in a word or two.

    Smiling, Wilson frowned slightly, gently pinched his cuffs, and slowly asked, ¡°Is Santa still themander at your headquarters now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    In fact, Hybe had froze when he first received Adrian¡¯s instructions, however, he did not expect Wilson to lionize him.

    After all, this armored car is not thest resort they will not just drive, at once to mobilize four armored cars this face is already a big sky, now Wilson a mouth is all their armored vehicles in the Middle East empty, this no matter who is reced by will not agree.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, aren¡¯t four armored vehicles enough?¡±

    ¡°You go gather your men together, and I¡¯ll have them bring all the other armored vehicles here within half an hour.¡±

    The words fell, Hybe thought he had an ear problem and heard wrong, only to see Wilson took out his cell phone and quickly dialed the headquartersmander Santa¡¯sndline.

 Chapter 1357 Save your childâ€™s heart

    ¡°Santa, it¡¯s Wilson, it¡¯s like this, my son was taken by Harrison and now I need your armored car for a while.¡±

    Once the call was answered, Wilson spoke directly without any courtesy.

    ¡°This Harrison has really eaten his heart and leopard¡¯s guts, he even dares to touch your child, don¡¯t worry, this matter will be under Wang¡¯s responsibility, I will cooperate fully.¡±

    ¡°Then thanks a lot Santa, within half an hour please Santa have someone bring all eight armored vehicles you have there to Hybe to gather here.¡±

    Santa heard Wilson¡¯s words, holding the phone¡¯s hand shook violently, the heart has a mmp do not know when not say.

    This opening is eight armored vehicles, he thought it was a toy armored car?

    What¡¯s more, this Harrison is not a good master, the reason why he was able to find solid here sitting in thismander over the years, private and not less with these mob bosses to deal with, almost all are open and closed eyes, now Wilson came directly to let his armored car directly into their of others, which is too much.

    ¡°That Mr. Grant, I know you are eager to save your son, but I really do not have so many armored vehicles here now, why don¡¯t you look at it this way? I¡¯ll have someone drive four of them over to you, this is my whole old base.¡±

    Santa on the other side tried to bargain with Wilson, and if his troops didn¡¯t need their financial support, his mom would have hung up the phone as soon as possible.

    ¡°I heard that Santa recently intended to purchase a batch of thetest weapons from the German side, it seems that there is still a lot of money short, originally Lu also intended to wait to save my son after the money will be paid, but look at Santa this situation seems to have no need, since this is the case then I ¡­ ¡±

    I don¡¯t have that many armored cars, I¡¯ll have someone transfer two of them back and drive them to you. Six, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Eight a no less, if Santa still needs to be considered, then Lu will have to go next door to borrow, I believe there are many people willing to work with Lu.¡±

    Wilson was about to hang up the phone when Santa¡¯s urgent voice came over the phone, ¡°Mr. Grant, let¡¯s talk properly. What?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    This old fox really does not let himself suffer at any time.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    ¡°OK, eight armored vehicles will definitely appear in front of you on time within half an hour.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Hanging up the phone, Hybe hurriedly came forward and asked nervously, ¡°Well, did themander agree?¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll trouble Hybe to set everything up for me.¡±

    Hybe a mouth surprised are almost stuffed an egg, this Santa is known as the iron cock, a hair not plucked, even the President himself may not be willing toe, did not expect Wilson just a few words let the iron cock loose, thinking of this, Hybe can not help but to Wilson from the bottom of his heart admiration.

    ¡°Young master, ording to the information we have investigated, this Santa has private contacts with Harrison, howe he is so generous to call his armored car to us this time?¡±

    Back in the room, Anthony asks the question on his mind.

    ¡°There is no benefit, this old fox where so good to talk, even if he has a private friendship with Harrison, but they always have a different position, in the end, naturally, who gives high interest, he will lean to whose side.¡±

    Wilson picked up the distribution map of Harrison¡¯sir, using a pen to sit on it constantly marked, his main purpose this time is to save Blume, as for the other he has no ns for the time being, after all, he is now borrowed by the name of Adrian, once the two sides start a fire, the final trouble is still Adrian.

    ¡°But we can¡¯t be sure that the young master is in his ce even now? How about I sneak in with two brothers and find out where the young master is being held?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if the young master is not inside, we can also retreat in time.¡±

    ¡°No, this Harrison is bloodthirsty by nature, and there must be many organs in his ce, you are not familiar with the inside, this is undoubtedly a sheep into the tiger¡¯s mouth, since the other party has been sure that Blume is inside, then we will directly let him call someer.¡±

    Although he was worried about Blume, he could not disregard his brother¡¯s life because of his own son.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant ¡­¡±

    Anthony and the dark shadow shouted in one voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided, you don¡¯t have to say much.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, yourputer has been hacked.¡±

    The words fell, Wilson hurriedly took out theputer and opened it, and soon a pink piglet appeared on theputer and was waving its little hand towards him.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Anthony and ckhawk looked at this tired screen of Piggy Peggy, can¡¯t help but say in their hearts, how childish this man really is!

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m d you finally believed me, I already know that you have arrived in the Middle East, in order to be able to rescue Blume sessfully, we decided to have an inside out cooperation, you are responsible for stalling Harrison outside, I will lead someone to sneak in and find Blume and then bring out, then meet at the Hong Kong pier.¡±

    A child¡¯s voice came from inside the screen, without having to ask know that the other party was using a voice changer, but since the other party did not want him to know who he was, he would not ask, after all, he would naturally appear when the time came.

    ¡°Okay, I will try to drag out the time a little longer, you guys should also pay attention to safety, find Blume immediately withdraw.¡±

    ¡°At that time I will send a re like you, see the re go out and we will meet at the Hong Kong pier.¡±

    After saying that, the screen instantly ck screen.

    ¡°Young master, this person simply knows our whereabouts like the back of his hand, do we need to ask Mr. Finkler to investigate?¡±

    ¡°No, since the other side has no malicious intent we should not act rashly for the time being, I think all this will soone to light.¡±

    He had a hunch that this man was rted to his son.

    Connecting all the things together, a terrible answer slowly appeared in his brain, however, this question to seek proof, and finally must meet her son.

    Meanwhile, inside a 1, 000-square-foot vi in the suburbs of the Middle East, a middle-aged many in a wicker chair with his eyes slightly squinted, a woman in sexy lingerie beside him rubbing him slowly.

    ¡°Boss, the boy has been sent over as you wanted.¡±

 Chapter 1358 Make your son completely disappear in front of you

    ¡°This kid well cultivated, the future is a rare talent, if the future can be used for me, it would be great.¡±

    ¡°Boss don¡¯t worry, old wood will definitely cultivate this kid, just I¡¯m worried that her parents will find all the keys by then, looking for us to ask for people what to do?¡±

    The butler looked at Harrison and spoke slowly about the concerns he had in mind.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already thought this through, when the timees, just find a child of his age to give her, just get it, won¡¯t it be okay?¡±

    Harrison slowly did up, one hand slowly turning the trigger finger in his hand, and said faintly.

    ¡°It¡¯s still your superiority, boss.¡±

    ¡°By the way, have you gotten to the bottom of Wilson¡¯s story that I asked you to check out?¡±

    ¡°Already checked out, The Grant family in C City is one of the top business giants, but ording to the information we have found, The Grant family is now headed by Laurent Grant, Wilson¡¯s uncle, it is said that this uncle of his was once driven out of the family by The Grant family old man was driven out of the family for more than twenty years, only this year returned to the country, back not long to take Lu¡¯s back.¡±

    Oh?

    For such an answer, it seems to be different from what he imagined before. This Wilson does not look like the kind of person who is easily put at the mercy of others, is there something else in between that they do not know?

    Harrison shook his head, if this Wilson is really so simple to deal with the character, it is to save him a lot of trouble, but if not, then this person¡¯s city is really too deep.

    ¡°You tell the men to follow closely and report any news to me immediately.¡±

    ¡°But is the boss still worried about something?¡±

    The butler saw him frowning and asked carefully.

    ¡°Nothing, just in case.¡±

    At that moment, there was a piercing sound from outside, Harrison frowned and looked outside and said in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±

    ¡°Boss is not good, the door suddenly appeared the amount of armored vehicles, at the moment is driving towards us.¡±

    ¡°Go, go out and take a look.¡±

    With those words, Harrison headed outside with a big cigarette in his mouth.

    Wilson had twelve armored vehicles all pointed at the gate with all the soldiers behind them with submachine guns, and Harrison¡¯s side was in the same position as theirs.

    Harrison came out and looked at the formation in front of him, and then slowly dropped his gaze to Hybe next to Wilson.

    ¡°What does Hybe mean by this?¡±

    Hybe although only a pair of Major General, but to Harrison he is still familiar with, which are exined above they see Harrison¡¯s people turn a blind eye, he naturally will not be stupid to the muzzle of the gun.

    ¡°Harrison, the reason why we are here today I think you know what it is because of, you kidnapped The Grant family young master, no matter what reason you came from, please also teach the young master out, so as to avoid embarrassing everyone.¡±

    ¡°Hybe is not mistaken, I Harrison thanks to everyone¡¯s care, do some small business to support thisrge number of brothers, this abduction and sale of children I will never do, I think it must be you misunderstanding.¡±

    Although the words are very polite, but Hybe knows that Harrison never put him in the eyes, even Santa is also the same, just that we did not tear it to the face.

    ¡°Is it a mistake, I should be the one to ask you this question, I wonder where Lu has offended Mr. Ou, since you are allowed toy hands on my son?¡±

    Harrison will look at Wilson, only to see him just standing there aura is enough to overwhelm them, it is true that this man is not a simple character.

    But Harrison is also not a vegetarian, in the mob for most of his life, naturally not so easily intimidated by him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about Mr. Grant¡¯s reputation, and today I see that it¡¯s really true, but today Mr. Grant made such a big show toe to my ce, is it really just to find another young master?¡±

    Harrison gestured to the formation in front of him, his wrinkled face still beaming with Tammy¡¯s smile.

    Wilson had expected him to say that, even after seeing Blume enter the ce, he would not hand it over so easily.

    ¡°Old Mr. Kunze this scene also really makes me sweat,pared with yours, my this is really insignificant.¡±

    The words fell, everyone present could not help but secretly feel the sweat at the bottom, this has been the armored car to people¡¯s doorstep, and still say their insignificant, that is not in front of the person¡¯s home to ce an atomic bomb is considered a row.

    ¡°Mr. Grant is really too modest, but the young master is really not in my house, and besides, Mr. Grant and I have no grudge, so why do we have to do this to a child?¡±

    ¡°Oh, but how did Lu hear that Old Mr. Kunze has been looking for that set of keys for the past ten years or so?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words, the butler¡¯s face changed slightly, but Harrison is after all an old man, even when encountered in the big things can sit as steady as a mountain, no trace of ripples on his face.

    The housekeeper did not expect Wilson to say the key in front of so many people, now the government has not exactly found out, once they know, then it will be more difficult for them to seize that key.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, I would like to advise you that there are some things that it is better to pretend not to know, lest you bring your family to its doom when the timees.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But I am a person who is naturally dumb and never know how to pretend, but Mr. Ou cares so much about this key, if I destroy him, I wonder if Old Mr. Kunze has a second way to open that door in your mind?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    If Rosemary had not told him everythingst night, he would not have known that there was such a big conspiracy behind it, although he had heard the legend, but after all, it was a legend, no one had really seen it, and he did not expect it to really happen to him in the end.

    When Wilson knew that Harrison had taken Blume in order to force Rosemary to help him find the pieces of the keys, he was ready to fight with him.

    Of course, this is only as ast resort.

    Although really want to clean him up, he can not borrow Adrian¡¯s hand, not to mention that his brothers have long been idle.

    ¡°Kid, how dare you threaten me?¡±

    Harrison looked at Wilson¡¯s eyes shed a touch of killing intent, he Harrison always as long as he threatened others, no one else threatened his qualifications.

    ¡°Is it not true that Old Mr. Kunze is threatening me, and if you dare to kidnap my wife and threaten her, what would I not dare to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your son is still in my hands, and at this moment, if I gently squeeze my finger, your son will disappear forever.¡±

    Believe it?

    Wilson certainly believe what he said, just deal with Harrison such a cruel means of people, there is never any credit to speak of, even if Rosemary will collect all the gems to him, the old thing will not necessarily release his son.

 Chapter 1359 Mystery Hacker

    ¡°Boss, our shipment in the Golden Triangle was robbed, and arge part of our brothers below were lost. If this shipment does not arrive there ording to the stipted time, things will be in trouble.¡±

    A man in ck suddenly panicked and came to Harrison¡¯s side, attached to his ear and whispered.

    The goods are worth ten billion dors, and are bought by a counter-terrorism organization in Z Country.

    ¡°Long rumored Old Mr. Kunze work thunderous, cruel means, so Lu Mou natural to your words convinced, however, I think before this you should also have investigated my bottom line, talk about people do not offend me, I do not offend people, Old Mr. Kunze want to see this video first, I believe you will be very interested in. ¡±

    Anthony clicked on a video, the screen of a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old was running happily on the grass, only to see the girl tired of ying suddenly came up to the camera, revealing a sweet smile, ¡°Daddy, thank you for the gift you gave me, Yan¡¯er likes it very much.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Ste Johnson, really did not expect Old Mr. Kunze has such a flowery girl, look at this youngdy is very well protected growing up girls, you say such a simple girl if I will send her to Africa ¡°night¡± there, I wonder if she can still smile so sweetly like now? ¡±

    Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile, deep eyes nced at the girl on the screen, not slow to say.

    Standing aside Hybe has long been Wilson burst out of the ck material stunned jaws, like Harrison this kind of mob boss to people¡¯s impression are bloodthirsty and cruel, killing without blinking, as if the world what things can not threaten him, did not expect Wilson was able to dig out his daughter, single from the girl¡¯s pair of simple and pure eyes can know that Harrison will have hidden this girl well.

    Harrison at this moment would like to Wilson a thousand cuts, he also admitted that the man did hit him on the seventh inch, and is the use of all the force, and

    ¡°I admit that I did have your child, but he is no longer with me, and you are one step toote.¡±

    ¡°Where exactly did you send our young master?¡±

    Anthony couldn¡¯t help but yell out loud.

    ¡°It seems Old Mr. Kunze is testing Lu¡¯s patience, and if I do something it seems I¡¯m sorry for that video.¡±

    Wilson was about to speak when he heard Harrison say, ¡°Believe it or not, your son is indeed not with me, he has been picked up by someone from above.¡±

    At that moment, a re came from the distant sky, Wilson frowned slightly, and then said, ¡°And does Old Mr. Kunze know where my son has been sent?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, only that your son was seen by Shura with an unusual talent, so he took the person right away.¡±

    ¡°In that case, then I will trouble your daughter to stay with me temporarily for this period of time, and when Old Mr. Kunze finds the whereabouts of my son and then delivers my son to me unharmed, I will naturally return your daughter unharmed as well.¡±

    Just waiting for Wilson¡¯s order, Hybe immediatelymanded all the men to start retreating.

    ¡°Boss, are you just going to let them take thedy away?¡±

    The butler came up to Harrison¡¯s side and whispered an inquiry.

    ¡°What else do you think we should do?¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for Shura, the old man who took the boy away from Aki, he would at least have had the conditions to talk to Wilson, and it seems he really underestimated the man¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Boss, how about I take a group of brothers to bring thedy back?¡±

    Others may not know Ste Johnson, but he knows that Harrison¡¯s life hands on the human life can not be counted, knee has not a child until twenty years ago met Ste Johnson¡¯s mother, the two together after the current Ste Johnson, in order to let Ste In order to let Ste Johnson healthy and happy, safe and happy growth, Harrison a mobster, in order to keep their daughter away from these rights and wrongs, and finally let the child with the mother¡¯s surname, is the hope to let her grow up safely, did not expect that now will be Wilson to find out.

    ¡°This Wilson is not as simple as you think, now his son is still in our hands, so for the time being Yan¡¯s life is not yet in danger, the most important thing at the moment is to find out who in the end leaked the shipment, no matter what method you use, you must deliver the shipment to me within the specified time to the other party. ¡±

    Harrison looked at Wilson who had disappeared from his sight, his face was hard to see, today¡¯s shame he will double back in the future.

    ¡°Young master, do you really believe what Harrison said?¡±

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect this Harrison is so old, but there is still hiding such a big daughter, if not Mr. Grant said it today, we still don¡¯t know that he has a soft spot too.¡±

    ck Eagle is Adrian¡¯s private training out of the killers, and Gaby is the same, from the moment they set foot in the training camp, every minute is warning them, in addition to their own they have nothing in life, not even the qualification of love, but also know that once the emotion will immediately be their weakness, and as a mob boss, they are more so, after all, they can go to which step is stepping on The most important thing is that they have a lot of corpses, so their lives are more valuable, because of this, these people¡¯s eyes are always as long as their own, because they firmly believe that only they will never betray themselves.

    ¡°Whether what he said is true or not, now his daughter is in my hands, and if he wants her life, then he will obediently send Blume back to me.¡±

    After Wilson exined some things to Hybe, he took Anthony and ckhawk to the Heung Kong pier to wait for the mystery man.

    I hope he will have good news.

    The three men all changed into a casual set of clothes to the docks of Hong Kong, watching the boatsing and going on the docks, Wilson began to slowly capture the suspicious figures.

    After waiting for about half an hour, a girl wearing a tight leather jacket and leather pants slowly walked towards them.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    Anthony looked at the woman walking slowly in the distance and called out, Wilson¡¯s eyes then fell on the girl.

    The girl crossed directly over them and walked slowly to a fishing boat. Wilson gave a look to Anthony and followed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the mystery hacker?¡±

    Thinking about the little pink piggy on theputer screen, Wilson couldn¡¯t help but ask.

 Chapter 1360 looks familiar

    ¡°No, I am just a messenger today, your son is not in Harrison¡¯s hands, Harrison sent him to Aki this morning, but midway killed a Cheng Biaojin, they took your son away, our boss asked me to tell you that there is someone above Harrison, and that person who took your son is Harrison dare not move people, let you find a way to check it out yourself, Harrison has a batch of goods with a reactionary group called Red Scarf in Z Country to trade in three days, now his batch has been robbed, so at this moment all his thoughts should be on this for the time being.¡±

    Red Leaf smiled and measured Wilson, no wonder this Blume age so small body exudes a kingly aura, the original is this excellent genes, really beautiful, smart children are people¡¯s.

    What to do? She really wants to borrow a seed from him, but I don¡¯t know if Blume will flip out with me after he finds out.

    When I think of Blume¡¯s handsome little face, Hong Ye shook his head violently in his heart and secretly shouted: No, I can¡¯t hurt my family¡¯s Yao Yao¡¯s careful heart.

    ¡°Lu has always had a question in his mind and would like to ask for advice.¡±

    These times he has been because this mysterious hacker and himself do not know whether it is a friend or foe and in the tangle, now see her, although she said it is not him, but his heart still want to beg to prove it.

    ¡°You¡¯re asking why we helped you right?¡±

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s face change slightly, Red Leaf knew he had guessed right, ruffled his forehead of broken hair, and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although I can¡¯t tell you the answer you want in your heart right now, but I can tell you clearly, although we are not enemies or friends, but we will never do something that is not good for you.¡±

    Only because you are my Blume¡¯s daddy, otherwise the treatment would not be the same.

    ¡°The reason?¡±

    Wilson seemed to expect him to say that, so his expression didn¡¯t change much.

    Red Leaf shrugged and smiled, ¡°As for the reason I think you will soon know, just not from my mouth.¡±

    ¡°What is your rtionship with Blume?¡±

    At that, Red Leaf looked at Wilsonin surprise, then smiled sweetly, ¡°Feelings Mr. Grant came here today, now ask this is the point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been specting about the identity of this mysterious hacker, in fact I knew it wasn¡¯t him when your people first contacted me because the real him spoke to me with a hint of respect in his tone, and he was particrly clear and attentive to my wife¡¯s affairs, plus this time you used his ount to contact me, and if I¡¯m not wrong, this ount is Blume¡¯s.¡±

    Wilson has been staring at the eyes of the red leaves, this girl¡¯s eyes are like the eyes of a fox, giving a feeling of seduction, beautiful, such people¡¯s eyes often flow out of the most true and false.

    ¡°How can Mr. Grant be so sure it¡¯s your son¡¯s? Don¡¯t forget, your son is only a little over three years old.¡±

    Even if he guessed it, she couldn¡¯t tell him that easily.

    ¡°It is true that he is only three years old, but he has had a very sensitive mind for numbers since he was a child, and that little pink piggy was not set up by him, but by his sister for him.¡±

    Looking at him, red leaves red lips slightly hooked up, the body slowly leaned forward, ¡°Mr. Grant, has anyone told you that this look of yours now is particrly charming, if you are not my family Blume¡¯s daddy, the ve really took you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    The cold, emotionless eyes shed with a strong coldness, and said with a disgusted face.

    Red Leaf smiled and did not get angry, but said with a smile, ¡°That is, after all, ve is now a beautiful * young * girl in the prime of youth, how to say you are now the father of two children, of course, not worthy of ve.¡±

    After that, Red Leaf also did not forget to wink at him, then stood up, said: ¡°Xiu Luo this person sinister and cunning, the only hobby is to train all kinds of ability killers, the reason he took Blume should even see his talent, this persones without shadow and goes without trace, want to find his nest may not be a simple matter, in order not to rm the snake, in order to find Blume¡¯s matter to us, you find a way to stop him and the Red Scarf reactionary organization will naturally seek trouble. The search for Blume is left to us, you find a way to stop him from delivering with the Red Scarf reactionary group, so that the Red Scarf counter-organization did not receive that shipment will naturally find him in trouble, the best can force him to turn to the one above.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to lure a snake out of a hole?¡±

    Wilson doesn¡¯t understand why they¡¯re doing this.

    ¡°This is the mission Blume left me before, he once infiltrated the other side¡¯s system and found that the one above Harrison was working on biochemical weapons, and as far as we know, a lot of children have disappeared inexplicably in thest three months, and we suspect it¡¯s rted to them, so we have to get to the bottom of it.¡±

    Being said by Red Leaf, Wilson remembered that the one they told him to be careful ofst time should be them, and it seems that Blume¡¯s capture was done on purpose.

    Thinking about it, Wilson had mixed feelings. Having such a gifted son made him proud, but he didn¡¯t know how to exin it to Rosemary.

    ¡°I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°OK, in that case, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    When he finished, he saw Red Leaf jump from the boat to the shore and whistle at ckhawk and Anthony.

    ¡°This woman looks familiar, I think I¡¯ve seen her somewhere?¡±

    ck Eagle scratched his head and thought about it, then pped his head and said, ¡°Come to think of it, she is the fifth-ranked assassin of the World Assassins League organization, named Red Leaf, her best is the Red Leaf darts, as long as she darts away from her hand, no one can dodge.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°So it was her?¡±

    Hearing ckhawk say so, Anthony also had some impression of Red Leaf, just did not expect it to be such a young girl.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Wilson came up from inside and spoke to them.

    ¡°Young master, is there any news of the young master?¡±

    ¡°Leave this matter to them, right now we have more important things to do.¡±

    Since he already knew that the mysterious hacker was his son, the doubts that had been hanging in his heart were finally Dn, only he couldn¡¯t understand how Blume knew these people.

    ¡°Young master, that woman just now is the fifth ranked Red Leaf of the World Killer Alliance organization.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Seeing Wilson didn¡¯t have a hint of surprise, could it be that the other party had already dered himself ahead of him?

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they have no malicious intent, Harrison recently had a big cargo deal with the reactionary group in Z, just a short while ago it was cut off, with his current situation, he will definitely try to raise this cargo for the other side, so my mission is to stop them, ck Eagle, you quickly go back to my uncle and tell him to inform this news to the Z President.¡±

 Chapter 1361 Take me home with you

    It rained all night, Nina because of physical reasons really can not bear, even though the heart is scared to death, and finally fell asleep in Rex¡¯s arms, and Rex because of the worry outside, always a pair of eyes wide open, do not dare to blink.

    The sky is slowly showing a hint of fish-belly white, the sun shines over the trees reflected in the ground, forming a variety of Star dots.

    At this moment, there were no more wolves outside, and Rex whispered to wake up Nina who was lying in his arms and said softly, ¡°Nina, wake up, it¡¯s dawn.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Nina rubbed her eyes, which were not yet awake, and looked at Rex sleepily, asking in a milky voice, ¡°Rex, have those bad guys left outside?¡±

    What happenedst night has been deeply imprinted in her mind, and even though she just woke up, she subconsciously still knows it clearly.

    ¡°Nina, Rex go out to see, you be good and wait for Rex, no matter what happens outside you must note out know?¡±

    Now he can not be sure whether those people really left, so at the moment he can only go out first to see, in toe back to take her away.

    ¡°Rex, you¡¯re not going to leave Nina behind, are you?¡±

    Nina grabbed Rex¡¯s clothes and looked at Rex with teary eyes.

    ¡°Fool, Rex is just throwing anyone away than leaving Nina behind, you be good and wait here for brother, once you are sure those people have left, brother wille back for you, but if half a day has passed and brother has not returned, Nina will go in the direction of the sunnding and find someone to let her take you back to the presidential pce.¡±

    Listening to Rex¡¯s words, Nina¡¯s tears fell more fiercely, although she did not understand Rex¡¯s words very well, but he said so that she had the illusion that he was leaving him.

    ¡°No, Nina will stay here until Rexes back to take me home with him.¡±

    Looking at the crying Nina, Rex wiped away the tears at the corners of her eyes with a heartfelt look and said softly, ¡°Okay, Rex will definitelye back and take Nina home with him.¡±

    Holding her little head, Rex gave her a kiss on her fair forehead and gave her a reassuring smile, then carefully peeled away those branches and slowly walked out.

    Hiding the hole well, Rex disappeared as quickly as if he were a gaunt fox.

    Looking at the puddle of blood on the ground in the distance, even without seeing it with their own eyes, they knew how tragic the fate of those few people was.

    Rex hid behind a bush and carefully raised his head to patrol therge trees around him to check out the ck-d figures.

    Without seeing the figures of those in ck, Rex cautiously walked ahead, only just a few steps, only to see a sudden extra figure behind him.

    ¡°You brat really has some skills, to be able to make us brothers look for you for a day and a night.¡±

    A man in ck put a gun against his back and said coldly.

    ¡°Say, where is that little girl you were with?¡±

    ¡°Got separated.¡±

    Rex replied with a bemused look on his face.

    In fact, he had already made the worst of it when he came out.

    ¡°Who are you trying to fool? Do you believe I¡¯ll shoot you?¡±

    The man in ck put the gun hard against Rex¡¯s temple, originally thought he would be scared to cry, but did not think he did not blink, can not help but let him some slight surprise.

    ¡°Since you refuse to say, then I will have to be unkind to you. Originally, if you tell us the whereabouts of that little girl, I was going to spare your life, after all, the person we are looking for is not you either, but surprisingly, if you don¡¯t tell us, then we will have to bring you back to deliver.¡±

    With that, the man in ck grabbed Rex¡¯s arm and walked ahead.

    About half an hour¡¯s walk, Rex saw a dozen men in ck standing not far away, it looked like their reinforcements, at this moment he was suddenly d he did not let Nina follow along out.

    ¡°Boss, caught one, asked him the whereabouts of the little girl, he said he got separated.¡±

    The man in ck pushed Rex hard, causing him to stagger forward a few steps and almost fall when he didn¡¯t stand still.

    The man sitting in the middle is the one who was the leader yesterday, at the moment his arm is being wrapped in gauze, it looks like the injury is quite serious.

    The man at the head slowly raised his head, stared at the expressionless Rex, said: ¡°You guy, all we want is the little girl, as long as you are willing to tell us where she is now, I will immediately let someone send you out, you might want to consider it?¡±

    ¡°Yes little brother, you are still so young, there are still a lot of good times waiting for you in the future, if you throw your life away for an irrelevant girl, wouldn¡¯t that be worthless?¡±

    Rex slowly turned his head to look at the leader of the men in ck, his eyes showed a touch of innate coldness and pride, and said, ¡°Kill or die as you wish, you do not need to waste time on me.¡±

    ¡°Heh, looking at your young age, you are quite a bonehead.¡±

    The leader of the man sneered, looking at Rex¡¯s eyes slowly floated a cold light.

    ¡°Brother, take a step aside.¡±

    Old six and the leader of the man to the side, slowly said: ¡°Brother, I think the identity of this kid is certainly not simple, now even if you kill him also can not find the little girl, why not we first take him back to let the boss to deal with, when the time to kill or death by the boss to decide, in saying, we have caught her brother, even without the little girl, the boss Even without the little girl, the boss has a trump card in his hand, with this card, is it still afraid of them?

    After Old Six reminded him of this, the man in charge nodded and then said, ¡°You have a point, then let this kid live a few more days.¡±

    ¡°This kid is so young to have such vigor and pride, certainly not a generalist, believe me, we just take him back, all wait to find out his details in the long run.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then, and it¡¯s gettingte, so we¡¯ll go back and resume our duties now.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The man at the head came over, looked at Rex and asked onest time, ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll give you onest chance, are you really going to tell me where the little girl is?¡±

    Rex turned his face to the side and didn¡¯t answer.

    Seeing this, the leader of the man said to the two men in ck beside him, ¡°Give me a good look at him, escort back to wait for the boss to dispose of.¡± Then, he looked at Rex andughed, ¡°Kid, since you won¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll have to chop off your finger and send it to Rosemary when I get back, I believe she will give me a satisfactory answer.¡±

    On hearing this, Rex was like a hedgehog covered in thorns, and his eyes were full of intense anger.

 Chapter 1362 A Familiar Taste

    ¡°It looks like the situation herest night was pretty miserable.¡±

    Timothy looked at the blood stains on the floor that had long since congealed, and there were quite a few flies surrounding the minced meat. Rosemary¡¯s stomach lurched at the thought of those things being those minced human flesh, and she hastily skimmed her head.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who was very pale, Timothy asked with a worried look on his face.

    Rush to help her towards the Woody house in the distance.

    Originally, they wanted to go upst night to find out what was going on, but it turned out that those people had climbed up the trees, and there were too many wolves around them, so they were worried that their actions would attract the attention of the pack, so they had to give up going forward until the wolves dispersed and dared toe this way.

    ¡°There¡¯s a Woody house over there, let me help you over there to rest.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    After searching in the woods for so long without finding Nina and Rex, plus walking in the woods for so longst night in the pouring rain, even a man can¡¯t stand it, let alone a woman.

    ¡°I¡¯m still holding on, let¡¯s just hurry up and find out where the kids kids are.¡±

    Rosemary looked at therge forest in front of her, her face was full of anxious color.

    They have been searching for so long, but so far they have not found the children, not even a mark, the more they think about Rosemary¡¯s heart will be more uneasy.

    ¡°Someone, take two of you to the front to poke around, and if you see any sign of Little Miss and the young mastere report immediately.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Leaving three men to patrol the neighborhood, the rest instantly disappeared into the dense woods.

    ¡°You take a rest first, your face is so ugly, I¡¯m afraid the children have not found, you yourself copsed first.¡±

    Ever since she found out the children were taken, Rosemary hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep, and even when she does, she¡¯s in a daze, always dreaming of Blume covered in blood and screaming at her for help, and Nina and Rex in the dark forest being chased by a group of masked men in ck who keep killing them.

    ¡°Here, have some water.¡±

    Timothy handed her a water bottle and took a sip from it, ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Stand up, looking around the dense forest of branches, Timothy¡¯s face is also increasingly difficult to see, now every minute for them is torment, for the child is a deadly danger, and I do not know whether the white tiger has now found out the whereabouts of Bentaley them.

    Meanwhile, deep in the woods, a man was grabbing a man in ck and asked viciously, ¡°Say, where did you send those kids?¡±

    This man is the white tiger, because he felt that it was his own negligence that led to the three children being taken away, making it impossible for him to face Adrian¡¯s trust in them, and in order to make up for his mistake, he came this way alone.

    The man in ck who was lying on the ground was originally sent back to report the news, just ended up lost in the woods, did not expect to run into this crazy white tiger, not to kill him, nor hit him other parts of the body, but to his face, at the moment his face has been beaten by the white tiger even his own mother did not recognize.

    ¡°Brother, I really don¡¯t know which child you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    ¡°Poof ¡­¡±

    The words fell, the man in ck was once again seized up by the white tiger, a fierce punch in his face, a mouthful of blood poofed on a side branch.

    ¡°You kill me!¡±

    Falling into the hands of such a madman, he would rather give a shot to a painful, rather than be tortured by him in this way.

    ¡°Want to die?¡±

    White Tiger looked at the man whose face was beaten by himself and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die so easily, I still have to keep you to tell me the whereabouts of my child?¡±

    The man heard the words of the white tiger, angry spit out a mouthful of blood, slowly too up to look at the white tiger, ¡°Brother, I really do not know, but this morning we caught a boy about eight years old, I wonder if he is the person you are looking for?¡±

    Hearing this, White Tiger¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, grabbing the other party¡¯s cor and hurriedly asking, ¡°Which direction are they going now?¡±

    The eight-year-old boy that is The Scott Family young master, but why is he the only one, where did the youngdy go?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re heading east.¡±

    The man in ck, who was tortured by the white tiger, replied with a breathless voice.

    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s the only one and there¡¯s no one else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Looking at the man who was almost out of breath, the white tiger¡¯s eyes fell behind a bush not far away, his face changed and he said, ¡°For the sake of telling me the truth, I¡¯ll spare your life, it¡¯s up to you to survive or not.¡±

    The words fell, the white tiger body jumped, quickly left the spot.

    The man heard the words, opened his eyes with difficulty, just not yet see, feel a dangerous breath next to him slowly approaching, when he looked, it was toote ¡­

    A heart-rending scream cut through the silent woods.

    Sitting in the Woody House rest Rosemary suddenly saw the cabin corner where the branches shaking incessantly, his face changed slightly, but did not dare to make a sound, reached out and pulled a side is looking at the map Timothy, Timothy just wanted to speak, saw Rosemary gestured to him not to speak, and pointed his finger to the corner where the branches.

    Timothy felt a pistol from his waist and slowly walked over there, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Hiding inside the cave Nina heard the sound outside, huddled body because of fear and shaking more, see no sound, Timothy also dare not be too careful, after all, like this deep in the forest, everything.

    ¡°Come out, or I¡¯ll shoot you.¡±

    Nina¡¯s big ck eyes filled with tears because of fear, her chubby little hands tightly covering her mouth, her body shivering.

    Because Rex had told her that no matter what was going on outside, she was not to make a sound.

    Timothy gave his subordinates a wink, a man from outside slowly around to the cave door, waiting for Timothy gave the order, quickly ripped off the cave branches, into the eyes of Nina that scared, helpless, panic eyes.

    ¡°Nina ¡­¡±

    When Rosemary saw her daughter cowering in the corner, shivering, tears had already soaked the palm of her little face, swooped over and hugged Nina, that lost and found feeling only she knew.

    It may be that she was really frightened, Nina¡¯s tiny body held in Rosemary¡¯s arms was still trembling badly until the familiar smell and familiar embrace made her slowly raise her head and look at Rosemary who was in tears and suddenly let out a big cry.

    ¡°Mommy, Nina is scared ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry baby, I¡¯m sorry ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary has already sobbed, she will never forget the scene just now, the thought that if Timothy did not insist that she rest here, she could have lost her baby, just thinking about it, Rosemary even find it difficult to breathe.

 Chapter 1363 You have a better idea

    Timothy walked up and patted Rosemary¡¯s shoulder, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, it¡¯s good that the baby is okay.¡±

    ¡°Nina, tell Mommy, is there anything wrong with you?¡±

    Hearing Timothy¡¯s words, Rosemary let go of the little one in her arms and looked up and down anxiously.

    ¡°Mommy, have you guys seen Rex?¡±

    Nina, who was lying in Rosemary¡¯s arms, suddenly remembered something and jerked her head up, looking at Rosemary with teary eyes, asking anxiously.

    ¡°No. Wasn¡¯t Rex with you?¡±

    After Nina reminded her of this, Rosemary realized that she hadn¡¯t seen Rex¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Rex said to go out to explore the road, let me hide in the cave do note out, but, how he went so long have not returned, Rex will not be in trouble?¡±

    At this moment, Nina has long forgotten to cry, the fleshy little face is full of strong worry.

    ¡°Nina, how long has Rex been gone do you know?¡±

    Timothy crouched down and looked at Nina, trying to sound as gentle as possible.

    ¡°Rex went out as soon as it was light. He said he was afraid that those men in ck were still around herest night, so he went out on his own to poke around first.¡±

    ¡°You mean to tell me that you were hiding herest night and witnessed what happenedst night, right?¡±

    ¡°Well,st night Rex and I were here hiding from the rain, and suddenly a group of ck-d men came, and then those men attracted arge pack of wolves, and Nina was so scared that Rex hugged me and hid in the cave for the night.¡±

    Nina¡¯s childish voice just fell, Rosemary has stopped the tears fell again, she really dare not imagine how the two childrenst night to see the ferocious scene outside is how to survive.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go find Rex, okay?¡±

    At the moment, Nina¡¯s thoughts are all about Rex, and she¡¯s afraid he¡¯ll leave her behind, just like her brother.

    Rosemary wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes and picked up the little one, not expecting that the little one had suffered so much in the past few days.

    ¡°Who, or I¡¯ll shoot you if you don¡¯te out?¡±

    At this time, a ck shadow quickly came out from behind arge tree, when a clear look at the visitor, the crowd was relieved.

    Rosemary was happy to see the white tiger standing in front of her safe and sound and shouted, ¡°White tiger, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Missy, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    When his eyes fell on the little one in Rosemary¡¯s arms, the white tiger¡¯s eyes shed with a sh of joy.

    ¡°Little Miss ¡­¡±

    ¡°Uncle White Tiger, Rex is missing, can you quickly help Nina find Rex?¡±

    Although the little girl is usually impatient with the white tiger and ck eagle, but they also know that they are for their own good, with them around, she will also somehow have a sense of security.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little miss, my subordinates will.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Scott, I just caught their men on the way here, and they said that the young master was taken by them and is now leaving in the direction of the east.¡±

    He didn¡¯t expect to meet Rosemary and Timothy here, and most importantly, seeing that Nina was okay, his heart hung in the air.

    ¡°White Tiger, I¡¯ll leave the little miss in your care.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Missy, it¡¯s better for me to hold little missy.¡±

    Rosemary hesitated, looked at her daughter lying in her arms, and before she could say anything, the little one had already spoken.

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s better to let Uncle White Tiger hold me!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Handing Nina to the white tiger, Rosemary knew that this was not the time for her to be capricious, after all, there would be a fierce battle to be foughtter when she encountered the men in ck.

    And at this moment Nina, heart, eyes all remembered Rex, she just want to hurry to find him, and then go home together to find her brother.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    At this moment, in addition to that group of people in ck, there is another group of people in the direction of the east, who are also slowlying this way.

    ¡°Ice, we¡¯ve been looking here for a day and a night, not to mention the human figure, not even a ghostly figure, how do you think there is the person we are looking for?¡±

    Among the leading men was one with dyed yellow hair and a face more beautiful than a woman¡¯s, who was talking to a cold man.

    ¡°You dare to question the boss¡¯s judgment?¡±

    The man suddenly stopped in his tracks, turned his head and stared at him coldly, ayer of coldness quickly surfaced around him, and the forest, which had been somewhat cool, suddenly made people feel as if they had walked into the North Pole.

    Roger touched his nose with a speechless face, a helpless look at the man with coldness in front of him, said: ¡°I did not question the boss, I just think those people will not have taken people out of this woods?¡±

    If this is really the case, then wouldn¡¯t they be a hundred times busier.

    ¡°Impossible, to the north is Adrian¡¯s army, and to the southwest is surrounded by the sea, they can only go through this way if they want to leave.¡±

    After saying that, the man was not paying attention to him.

    This Roger certainly know, this is not to see him all the way to a cold face, deliberately teasing him?

    ¡°You said that this time the boss transferred you all out, is something important happening?¡±

    After all, Zoe is the sole heir of the Tang n, which has been known for generations for its research on poisons, and naturally, many people who are not right-minded are eyeing it, after all, to get the help of the Tang n is just the icing on the cake, but who knows that the Tang n has been under Wilson¡¯s tutge for a long time.

    ¡°Whatever the boss does, he has his own ideas, we just need to finish.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but then there is no need to bring your tang Tang n young master out of the mountain, ah? If it¡¯s just to find these kids, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    As soon as Roger¡¯s words left his mouth, Zoe said coolly, ¡°The boss doesn¡¯t trust you!¡±

    The boss doesn¡¯t believe you!

    Once the words were out, Roger almost a stumble almost did not fall to, just feel the sky is flying snow at the moment, a stomach of grievances so he has nowhere to go.

    Just when Roger was about to defend himself, he saw a sound of footstepsing from not far away. The dangling expression on his face was immediately put away and he made a gesture at the people behind him, and all of them immediately hid.

    Seeing a group of men in ck with a boy about eight years olding in their direction, Roger fished out the gun in his pocket and aimed it at them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot yet, in case you hurt the child.¡±

    ¡°You have a better idea?¡±

    ¡°Recently developed a new poison, have not had time to experiment, let them help me try it today.¡±

    The words fell, Roger could not help but shiver a cold shiver, from thest time I saw him looking for someone to try drugs that was a year ago, the scene, until now he did not want to recall.

    But surprisingly he Zoe asked, then he also just fell free.

 Chapter 1364 Breathing harder and harder

    The man in ck with Rex just ready to leave the forest, only to feel a ck shadow shed before their eyes, did not wait for them to react only to feel a weak body, breathing began to be rapid.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I suddenly find it harder and harder to breathe?¡±

    Rex looked at the ck men who were limp on the ground, his eyes full of wariness, and although he was not as bad as they were, his arms and legs1 were a little sore and weak.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Not waiting for Rex to react, the whole person has been grabbed away from those people.

    Looking at the person in front of him, Rex asked in confusion.

    Roger looked at the guarded little brat and couldn¡¯t help but smile, gently patting his hand on Zoe¡¯s shoulder and saying, ¡°Ice Cube, did you see that people seem to take you for a bad guy?¡±

    ¡°Take this antidote.¡±

    Zoe ignored him and instead took out a pill and handed it to Rex, saying coldly.

    Rex looked at the pill in his hand and stretched out his skinny little hand to take a handful directly into his mouth, Roger couldn¡¯t help but make an exaggerated face and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that what he gave you is poison?¡±

    ¡°If you really want my life, even if I don¡¯t eat it, I can¡¯t escape just the same.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell, Zoe¡¯s deep eyes fell on Rex¡¯s body with a touch of color, and his eyes were a bit slightlyplicated.

    At that, Roger was interested in Rex, if the boy was willing to follow him to his training base, and when he grew up in the future, the boy would reign over the whole underworld.

    The thought of meeting such a good candidate in the future, Roger looked at Rex¡¯s eyes that is how to see how to like.

    ¡°Don¡¯t beat him up.¡±

    Zoe pulled Rex behind him, his cold eyes slowly swept over those on the ground who had been poisoned by him, his thin lips lightly opened, ¡°Do you all feel weak now, and your breathing is getting shortness?¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you guys?¡±

    The leader of the ck man looked at Zoe angrily, because of the poison, at this moment the lips have slowly turned ck.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, why exactly are you taking them?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, kill if you want to, since I fell into your hands, I didn¡¯t think I could still leave alive.¡±

    Zoe thin lips slightly hooked up, sneered: ¡°quite self-aware, but I always do not like to shoot to kill, because in my opinion, die too fast is no fun at all, only worse than death is more interesting.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Hearing Zoe¡¯s words, the leader of the man¡¯s face white, pointing at Zoe, the words have not yet spoken only to feel a fishy smell from the inside out, poof spit out arge mouthful of blood.

    ¡°The Boss ¡­¡±

    ¡°Big brother?¡±

    Only to see the man thunk his life fell to the ground, eyes wide open, dead.

    Old Six just watched the leader of the man fell in front of him, cold eyes slowly raised, looking at Zoe and Roger, slowly said: ¡°I really did not expect that the Tang Family would be theckey of others, if your The Tang Family ancestors know, even in the nine springs will not rest in peace.¡±

    Zoe slowly walked to his side, looked at him coldly and said faintly, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    There are not many who can identify him so quickly, it seems that this person must be rted to the Tang Sect.

    ¡°Are you curious about who I am? Unfortunately, you will never know.¡±

    Old Six looked at Zoe with a provocative face and a grim smile on the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Is that so? Do you think that I will let you off the hook? It doesn¡¯t matter even if I don¡¯t know, because this is something that I will find a way to know as long as I want to know.¡±

    Zoe slowly stood up and touched a gun from his chest only to hear a bang, the old six fell in a pool of blood of.

    Roger walked to Zoe¡¯s side, took a look at the west ck man, skimmed and snickered, ¡°Look at you, how can you be so polluted by this great view?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble Young Master Jin to take care of it, I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    After saying that, Zoe took Rex to the front, just a short distance away heard a footstep in the distance, followed by a wave to the people behind them all instantly hidden.

    ¡°That shot just came from this direction, we¡¯re looking ahead?¡±

    Timothy took Rosemary and White Tiger down this direction have been chasing those ck men, just that gunshot made them can¡¯t help but think of the captured Rex.

    ¡°Godmother ¡­¡±

    The sharp-eyed Timothy saw Rosemary standing in the middle of the crowd and hurriedly ran towards them.

    ¡°Come back!¡±

    Zoe grabbed Rex as soon as he could, however his shout also caused the men on Timothy¡¯s side to quickly pull out their guns and point them at each other.

    ¡°Rex¡­¡±

    ¡°Rex¡­¡±

    Nina saw Rex being grabbed by Zoe and kept wriggling her body to get down.

    Rosemary looked at Rex, who was grabbed by Zoe, and her heart seized, and she spoke to Zoe: ¡°Please, let my son go, as long as you let my son go, I will go with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all your own people,e on, drop your guns.¡±

    Roger tucked his gun back on his waist, jumped out from behind the bushes, walked up to Rosemary and smiled, ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m Roger, the boss is worried about the safety of you and the kids, so he sent us over to pick up the pieces.¡±

    ¡°I know, Wilson told me about you. ¡±

    Seeing that they were all on their own, Timothy told everyone to put down their guns.

    ¡°Godmother, Bentaley misses you so much!¡±

    Knowing it was one of his own, Zoe also let go of Rex¡¯s hand, and the little one, like a broken rein, darted into Rosemary¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Godmother also misses you so much, let Godmother take a good look, is there any injury anywhere?¡±

    ¡°Godmother, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Rex never dreamed that he would see everyone again and was overwhelmed with emotion at the moment.

    ¡°Brat, do you know you¡¯ve scared that heart out of your uncle.¡±

    Seeing his own nephew safe and sound in front of him, Timothy¡¯s heart finally dropped.

    ¡°Sorry uncle, Bentaley for worrying you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay, if something really happened to you, uncle wouldn¡¯t know how to exin to your father.¡±

    Timothy touched his muddy face, his eyes were full of heartache, but also let him see his potential ability, so that The Scott Family has a sessor.

    ¡°Uncle white tiger you put me down and go, you help me hold Rex okay, he has not slept for a long, long time.¡±

    At this moment, Nina¡¯s childish voice slowly sounded, and all eyes fell on Rex¡¯s bloodshot eyes.

    Everyone in the room except Rosemary, everyone grew up with devil training, the kind of suffering can not be summed up in a sentence or two.

 Chapter 1365 twin induction

    When he returned to the presidential pce, Adrian¡¯s heart was slowly eased when he learned that the two children had been found safely.

    I came to Nina¡¯s room and looked at Nina, who had finished bathing and changed clothes to sleep, although there was no serious injury, but there were still many superficial wounds, although the trauma medicine sent to the effect is very good, but what happened in the past two days and nights has be a lingering shadow of their lives.

    Nina sleeping in the bed is extremely insecure, small hands tightly pulling Rosemary¡¯s hand, from time to time the small face showed a painful look, pale, fell in Rosemary¡¯s eyes heartbroken, can not wait to be able to bear the fear for her.

    ¡°Rex, don¡¯t go ¡­ don¡¯t go ¡­¡±

    ¡°Baby mommy is here, mommy is here ¡­¡±

    Rosemary held tightly to Nina, who was sleeping very restlessly, tears slowly fell, although the two children have returned to her side, but her Blume still no news, her daughter so, but the son still do not know where, and I do not know if he is living well at the moment.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry too much, everything will slowly get better, believe in uncle, Blume will be fine.¡±

    Standing behind her, Adrian watched her every time she fell into tears, his heart was like a knife twist, he has sent out secret guards, I believe that soon there will be news of Blume.

    The secret guards are secretly trained by the president of every country, however these people cannot be sent out casually if not as ast resort, and now Joe is on the same page as a number of high officials, and several times havee out openly to resist him with arrogance.

    ¡°Thank you, Uncle!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Idiot, we are all family, family is not allowed to say such an insulting word.¡±

    Adrian said in a soft tone, ¡°Nina has lost weight these days, let the maids make more delicious food for her tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Uncle know something, Nina and Blume two people if one is notfortable, the other will also follow the symptoms of different degrees, before because Bentaley so she did not show, now Bentaley is okay, she is slowlying out of these symptoms.¡±

    Rosemary gently stroked her little face, looking gloomy, although these two children are smart, but at a young age to experience so many things, think about it, the heart hurts badly.

    ¡°Twin induction?¡±

    It¡¯s just that the chances of this happening in twin births are exceptionally small, and it¡¯s rare toe across a pair of twin births in 10, 000 pairs, so I didn¡¯t expect these two children to be.

    Needless to say he was indeed shaken, and Adrian¡¯s brow furrowed even more when he saw Nina, who was now sleeping very restlessly.

    Twin induction has good and bad, if one party is in any danger, they will soon know, however, if one party if something happens, then the other body will slowly go downhill, until finally slowly leaving the world.

    ¡°Does Wilson know?¡±

    ¡°Know, also asked many doctors, all said the chances of this disease urring is particrly small, so far there is no way to treat.¡±

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s time.¡±

    Outside the door, Doyle stood in the doorway and spoke slowly to Adrian.

    ¡°I still have some things to take care of, you should not keep guarding like this, take a good rest, I will ask Karen toe overter to help you guard.¡±

    ¡°Uncle has to go to work first, I don¡¯t want to sleep now, I will go to rest when I am tired.¡±

    Rosemary stood up to see Adrian out the door when she saw Karen walking over with some porridge.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    ¡°Take good care of your sister, I have things to take care of.¡±

    Karen nodded and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will.¡±

    After Adrian left, Rosemary took the food from Karen¡¯s hand and said slowly, ¡°Why did you bring it here yourself? Just have the servants bring it here.¡±

    ¡°I wanted toe over and keep youpany, so I stopped by and brought it along for you.¡±

    Eyes falling on Karen¡¯s still t stomach, Rosemary said with concern, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell your uncle yet?¡±

    Shaking his head, sitting down on a stool, ¡°You do not know, since you left, Dad is busy almost no one, although asionally he will find time to apany me to dinner, but every time I see him so tired, I can not bear to bother him again, this period of time Mr. Duncun unified under the action is very big, but because there has been no handle to catch him, so The Bernard Family will definitely find all kinds of problems to make things difficult for dad, so it¡¯s better not to say anything and wait for the baby to be born safely.¡±

    ¡°And what does Gaby mean?¡±

    After all, the child is also his, and he has the right to decide.

    ¡°He said he respects my decision, in fact, there is another reason why I don¡¯t say anything, I don¡¯t want the child to be in the limelight from all walks of life while she is still in the womb, I just want her to be an ordinary, ordinary person who can experience ordinary life like normal people.¡±

    If it were made public, her identity would immediately attract attention and be subjected to too much focus, which would not be a good thing for her life.

    ¡°You said how many girls in W country dream to be their uncle¡¯s daughter and let all the halo shine on their body, while you are doing the opposite, are you sure you won¡¯t regret it in the future?¡±

    ¡°No regrets, I believe that with my ability and Gaby¡¯s ability we can definitely make a privileged life for her.¡±

    This point Rosemary can not be doubted, but Karen can think so I believe is also after careful consideration, since she has decided to then she will always support her, not to mention that she does not want that ordinary life.

    ¡°Boss, our people have figured out that Harrison will be there at Sandalwood Pce at nine o¡¯clock this evening to deal with the Red Scarf reactionary group, but I also found out that Mr. Lu will also be here today, and from what our people there have told us, Mr. Lu is here at Sandalwood Pce this time to smuggle a batch of drugs, and the quantity is said to be veryrge.¡±

    Wilson sat on the chair, fingers gently tapping the armrest, slowly said: ¡°Zoe, you go to check to see from whose hands he actually bought this batch of drugs, find out directly after the disposal.¡±

    ¡°Boss, are you too desperate, people are at least your own uncle?¡±

    The words fell, Wilson¡¯s eyes swept, frightened Roger immediately shut his mouth, his little heart is almost scared out.

    ¡°There is a shipment of goods over in the Golden Triangle to be traded in a week, you go and set him up.¡±

    ¡°Why me again?¡±

    Roger pointed to himself, a reluctant expression all over his handsome, cool face.

    Thest time he went there to deal with things almost did not let him die there, it was easy toe back, thought never to have to go to that ce, did not expect to let him go again.

    This boss is too careful!

    Just said he was an uncle? As for not even brotherly love?

 Chapter 1366 werewolf genes

    ¡°You rice buckets, so many people can¡¯t even give me a batch of goods to guard, what is the use of me raising you?¡±

    Inside the hotel¡¯s presidential suite, a roar of anger came from Laurent Grant as he looked at his subordinates who had fallen to their knees in front of him and was so angry that he could kill them all.

    In recent months, the Golden Triangle was suddenly watched especially tight, many goods were stopped there, this batch of goods is he wasted a lot of effort to get, everything has been negotiated, but now he personally came to pick up the goods but was told that even people with the goods were cut off, the most important thing is that this batch of goods is prepared for Cheney, now this batch of goods are gone, not only he has no way to ount with Cheney, the most important is that Cheney¡¯s family is not sure how to exin. The most important thing is that Cheney¡¯s boss does not know how to exin.

    ¡°Young master, the other party seems to being for us?¡±

    Energie, Laurent Grant¡¯s right-hand man, said slowly.

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°I went to the scene after it happened, there happened to be a survivor at the time, he said the other side said to those people when they left, they should not have been a thousand times, they should not have supplied me, and said see once, destroy once.¡±

    Before Energie finished speaking, Laurent Grant¡¯s face was already ugly, and he said coldly, ¡°Go check it out for me and find out who actually moved it.¡±

    If he finds out, he will let him know what it means to be worse than death.

    ¡°Young master do not worry, I have asked the people below to check, once there is news immediately reported.¡±

    ¡°I would like to see who this person is that has put his hands on me.¡±

    Crouching tigers and hidden dragons in the underworld, but also has his rules, no matter how powerful you are, unless you are arrogant enough to be able to go against them, it will only cause the anger of the crowd.

    However Wilson he just has the capital, Stunning Night from the day he took over, it is destined to let him stand at the cutting edge of the world,, just behind his organization there is a secret that is not known, so not in thest resort he will not easily reveal his true identity.

    The reason he called Zoe out this time is that there is something more important for him to do, originally this matter should be he personally do, but with his current situation simply can not take time, after all, this is also when he took over Stunning Night promise.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s done, and as you instructed, I¡¯ve put the word out.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s about time.¡±

    Wilson sat on the chair, his bony fingers gently turn the trigger finger on the index finger, Zoe naturally know this trigger finger, this trigger finger represents the boss of Stunning Night, see the trigger finger as see the boss, back then the Tang Family willing to follow Wilson half in addition to his superb ability, and half is because of this trigger finger, Zoe only know that if it was not the owner of this trigger finger to save The Tang Family, The Tang Family would not be today¡¯s glory. Zoe only knows that if the owner of the finger had not saved the Tang Family, the Tang Family would not be as brilliant as it is today. The Tang Family has a rule that if there is a chance to meet the descendant of this finger again in the future, no matter what the request is, it must be satisfied as much as possible, which is why Zoe, the young master of The Tang Family will yield to Wilson.

    ¡°Boss, the Golden Triangle shipment has been targeted by the police, Roger wants to transport that shipment from under the nose of the police is almost impossible, I am worried ¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry, that batch of goods from the beginning I did not intend to want, these years whether the road or those high government officials, the hand has stretched too long, that incident back then, although the final investigation was found to be the work of Flying Cloud Fort, but I always do not believe that such a big thing is Flying Cloud Fort they can do it, if not those high government officials in the back, Mr. Bell will not happen. Mr. Bell would not have happened.¡±

    Over the years he changed the gang to Stunning Night and let Roger manage it, just to check out the matter behind the scenes, he had a hunch that the matter back then did not seem to end because of that incident, but quietly hidden, and over the years he spent a lot of manpower and resources to find, but there was never a trace, however, the appearance of the K organization caught his attention.

    ¡°Boss you mean this time the kids were kidnapped possibly by those people?¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, then things are getting more and moreplicated.

    Wilson shook his head, pondered for a moment, said: ¡°Unlike, ording to Mr. Bell, at first those people were secretly researching an experiment called werewolf genes and were discovered, although finally the police arrived when all the experimental data were swept away, but still found some evidence, and because of this Fort Flying Cloud took the initiative toe forward to all the things to The police have been able to find some evidence, and because of this, Fort Feiyun has taken the initiative to take all the matters to the past, so things ended that way.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°So what if they have a sessful werewolf gene in their hands and are now trying to find the right people to experiment on?¡±

    At that, Wilson¡¯s face changed slightly, if that is the case, then he will have to speed up, or else there is no telling how many children will be tragically killed.

    ¡°Yours doesn¡¯t rule it out, but as far as I know, Harrison took my baby because he wanted to use it to threaten Rosemary to help her find something that only Rosemary could find, but what you just said isn¡¯t unreasonable, so it looks like we¡¯ll have to finish up here soon Go back.¡±

    Now there is no news from Blume, if the child is really just in the hands of Shura, then they should have news even after sending so many people.

    ¡°Is it the Tears of the Seven Stars that Harrison asked his sister-inw to look for?¡±

    ¡°What Tears of the Seven Stars?¡±

    Wilson looked at him and asked, not understanding.

    See Wilson¡¯s eyes are slowly doubt, Zoe slowly exined: ¡°seven stars of the tear is seven different shapes of the gem, I once heard my grandfather said, said that the above circted such a legend, about seven hundred years ago, there is an emperor in a chance in a mountain found a batch of treasure, and at that time their country is being surrounded by three neighboring countries At that time, their country was under siege by three neighboring countries, and the country was about to be destroyed, so the emperor asked one of his advisors to hide the mountain in a strange direction, and created a special key on the stone door, and then gave the gems on the key to seven families for safekeeping, because the advisor was not himself, but his sister, but his sister was worried that the things inside would be taken by someone with a heart to harm people. The key was not set up by the schemer himself, but by his sister, who was afraid that the contents would be taken by someone with an intention to harm people, so she dripped her own blood on top of that key, and also made the people who had the key fragments separately do a spell, and also cast a spell on them, so that before the formation she set up was broken, their heirs of each generation could not move, otherwise their nsmen would surely be duly punished.¡±

 Chapter 1367 Tears of the Seven Stars

    ¡°This legend I once read in a book, because there is no definitive proof, all written into the world¡¯s unsolved mysteries to go, and then I was in the Misty Forest when I had encountered a life and death gossip array, almost did note out, and then with many things happened, I also secretly went to investigate, but never had any results. ¡±

    ¡°Boss how did you get out from inside that formation?¡±

    Life and death robbery this formation is a fairly powerful formation in the formation, it can be said to kill in the invisible, once the formation is sessful, want to get out of this formation is almost impossible, when his grandfather went out to look for materials for refining poisons had identally intruded into a simr life and death robbery formation, stayed inside for more than ten days did note out, until the sixteenth day they really could not support When they woke up again, they came out of it. Although they didn¡¯t die in the end, they lost most of their lives, and finally they saw it written on the ground: ¡°You have no intention to break in, let you live today.

    Grandpa came back and went to find all kinds of books about formations, and finally realized how grateful he was for himself.

    ¡°I had read about this formation in a book before, so I found the raw door in the formation.¡± But that time was also the most wretched one for him, without a single enemy to make him and Edmund wretched, but they were able to crack that formation, Edmund¡¯s credit is the biggest, if not for that scented bag he was wearing, they might have be the food of those snakes.

    ¡°But as far as I know, the arrangement of life and death that formation will not leave the door of life unless ¡­¡±

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    Hearing Zoe say this, Wilson¡¯s eyebrows lightly wrinkled, slowly asked.

    ¡°It is impossible to walk out unless the descendants of the formation have personally opened the living door.¡±

    Wilson listened to Zoe said so can¡¯t help but remember that they saw Fiona scene, does that mean that Fiona in addition to divination will also be the art of Qi Men Dun Jia, if this is true, see now in Rosemary everyone is not simple.

    It seems he should find time to talk to her alone when he gets back.

    ¡°Zoe, did your grandfather also say if all those Guardian Keys people had different abilities?¡±

    Zoe thought for a while and said, ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about this, I only heard my grandfather once the time hase, the formation on the mountain will begin to loosen, when holding if each of the heirs will sense each other, and then will also appear next to them one after another.¡±

    Although he didn¡¯t want to believe this, Fiona¡¯s appearance, Crystal and the mysterious old castle seemed to be pulling them to find answers.

    ¡°If what you say is true, then Rosemary is most likely the one they are looking for, although what the truth behind this is, we don¡¯t know yet, but no matter what, I won¡¯t be at their mercy.¡±

    No matter what the other side ends up doing, he won¡¯t let them get away with it easily.

    ¡°By the way, thest time I asked you to bring Shelley along, howe I didn¡¯t see her in person?¡±

    Shelley is The Tang FamilyMissy, is also Zoe¡¯s sister, although can not make drugs, but has a very good martial arts skills, the reason he called her is to protect Rosemary, after all, Zoe is a man, there are many things are not very convenient.

    ¡°Probably went out to y.¡±

    For this sister, Zoe is also a helpless face.

    If there is anyone in this world who can make him jump, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s only her.

    ¡°Is that where it¡¯sing too?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Wilson still knows Shelley¡¯s character, so he didn¡¯t feel any good strange, if immediately appeared in front of him, that would really make him feel strange.

    ¡°Boss, ¡°Night Rose¡± entered the Charmed Bar and brought two people with her.¡±

    A man in a ck suit walked in and spoke respectfully to Wilson.

    The bait has been spread out for so long, today finally can close the.

    ¡°Order the men to surround Phantom Love inyers, I want to see where else she can run to today.¡±

    Wilson picked up his jacket from putting it on, and while walking, he said, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go collect the.¡±

    The ¡°Charmed¡± bar is a local high-ss bar, where almost all peoplee to work white-cor workers, or those whoe here for pleasure, but also a ce where drugs are traded.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, do we need to go in first?¡±

    One wearing a date red dress with a certain hat on her head, her eyes sharply scanned the surrounding circle and slowly said, ¡°Have they people arrived already?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already here.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in first!¡±

    The main purpose of their visit here is to pick up a key, and as soon as the stuff arrives they will immediately withdraw.

    At this time, a young girl in the middle of the dance floor is constantly twisting her small waist, many men have been to her side, the girl is like a fish living in the sea, in their free passage.

    This girl is not someone else, it is Zoe¡¯s sister Shelley, today she drew a very enchanting makeup out, hard to her delicate baby face into a woman of style.

    The girl¡¯s gaze quickly fell on a group of mening in at the door, twisting her small waist to slowly walk down the center of the dance floor, step by step, approaching that way.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hurt you, did I?¡±

    The girl¡¯s soft, boneless hands patted the man¡¯s body haphazardly, and when her small handsnded on a certain part, the man¡¯s face stiffened and a sudden heat rubbed up from the soles of his feet.

    ¡°Baby, you¡¯re beautiful!¡±

    The man wrapped his arms around the girl¡¯s unwinnable and slender waist, his rough palms gently strokingher small white and tender face, his eyes carrying a strong desire.

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, that ¡­ my friend is still waiting for me over there, sorry.¡±

    The girl broke away from the man¡¯s embrace and smiled coquettishly.

    ¡°Boss, the time hase.¡±

    A man in ck behind him couldn¡¯t help but remind.

    The man nced behind him, ignored Shelley, and hurried upstairs with his men.

    The girl looked in the direction of their departure, then the corners of her mouth hooked up a winning smile, took out her cell phone and made a call, ¡°The stuff has arrived.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, the girl turned around and headed for the door.

    That¡¯s right, the reason she is here today is to wait for the man from earlier, to take the keys away from him and to pick up the goods.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    At this moment is in the box ready to receive the goods of the woman to see him looking for half a day did not find the key, a sense of foreboding quietly born.

 Chapter 1368 Finally shot

    ¡°Bitch, how dare you do it on my body, see how I¡¯ll fix her when I find her.¡±

    The man touched a few times did not find something, his face instantly became very ugly, and hurriedly took out his cell phone to exin to the inside.

    ¡°Go find me that woman just now and grab her straight up.¡±

    ¡°Cora, it seems that tonight¡¯s deal has to be temporarily canceled, but also trouble will Cora go back to the old master to help me exin properly, this kindness of Qing I will definitely keep in mind, I will definitely solve the matter within the shortest possible time.¡±

    ¡°Dragon, not that I do not help you, but this matter I really can not help, you also know how important this batch of goods to the old man is, now you at this juncture will lose the key to the delivery, if the key is found within the specified time, not to mention you, even your boss will pay for this matter. ¡±

    The woman painted with sexy and flirtatious makeup, smiling eyes make it impossible to see what she is thinking.

    At the moment the man is like an ant on a hot pot, the old man is known as a ruthless character, everything that angers him will not have a good end, this time the above let hime to deal with the woman in front of him, did not expect this to happen.

    ¡°But for the sake of our several cooperation, I can finally remind you that you can rush to the other side to pick up the goods before the other side will be intercepted, so that perhaps you can also spare a small life, as long as you will be intercepted this batch of goods, I will also go back to say a few good words for you.¡±

    The woman in front of him is Cora, the ¡°night rose¡± that Wilson has been looking for, but he doesn¡¯t know she is Cora.

    ¡°Madam is not good, we are being watched.¡±

    At that, Cora red at the man in ck and spoke without slowing down, ¡°What are you panicking about, did you see clearly who the other party is?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Madam, we¡¯d better hurry up and retreat!¡±

    ¡°Cora, I¡¯ll withdraw then, we¡¯ll be in touch afterwards if there¡¯s anything.¡±

    The man waved to his men behind him, and the three men quickly left the box.

    Cora unhurriedly picked up her sunsses and put them on, saying slowly to the men behind her, ¡°Split up and meet at the usual ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    At this moment, the bar inside up and down, inside and out has been surrounded by Wilson¡¯s people, Cora quickly dodged into a room, only to see a masked cleaning staff pushing a cart slowly out of the inside, carefully through theing and going among the ck-d people.

    ¡°Quickly, not a single corner will be spared.¡±

    Outside came men dressed in ck suits, clearing every corner of the searcher.

    Cora pushed the cleaning cart carefully to the corner of the stairs, and just as she was about to leave she saw a girl about 18*9 years old sitting on the stair railing with a lollipop in her mouth, looking at Cora who was pretending to take out the garbage with a pleasant expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m the only one here, you really think you¡¯re the cleaning staff, huh?¡±

    Looking at Shelley, who was dressed as a delinquent girl in front of her, Cora¡¯s hand slowly reached down.

    ¡°Do you think your bullets are faster or my silver needles are faster?¡±

    Only to see the girl¡¯s voice just fell, Cora¡¯s right hand was suddenly like something stabbed, a hand instantly no consciousness.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Cora looked at the girl in front of her, who was not very old, with a wary face, but who could not help but sweat coldly from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know who I am, just know that your good days are over when you fall into my hands today.¡±

    ¡°Just you?¡±

    Cora sneered, left hand quickly in the right hand on an acupuncture point point point, and then quickly from under the car out of the gun fierce to Shelley is a shot.

    Shelley gently dodged her bullets, Cora looked at the other party¡¯s fast smacking speed, could not help but cry out in his heart, jumped out of the window with a fierce leap.

    The reason she chose toe here is because she had already looked at this location from the beginning, although she is on the third floor at the moment, but below is a swimming pool, even if she jumped, she would be fine.

    ¡°wate?¡±

    Looking at Cora who jumped out of the window, Shelley looked so angry, but had to maintain a smile slowly downstairs.

    So angry, and keep smiling!

    Forget it, she¡¯d better go find another one to y with!

    And Cora jumped down from above after seeing Shelley did not catch up, did not have to catch his breath to see the ck-d people who had already surrounded her, the leader of the man is Wilson.

    ¡°Aunt Ye, it¡¯s been a long time, haven¡¯t you been well?¡±

    The corners of Wilson¡¯s lips curled up slightly as he looked at Cora, who was standing a few meters away from him dripping wet, and snorted a greeting.

    ¡°Wilson, it seems you¡¯re not as good as I thought you were, or it wouldn¡¯t have taken so long to find me?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But how do you know I¡¯m not intentionally putting in a long line to catch a big fish?¡±

    When he did not find her body in the sea, plus his father¡¯s words he has roughly guessed that she is not dead, able to save people under his nose, there are not many on the road, not to mention that he wants to find the mastermind behind this, there is always some price to pay, otherwise he could not catch her so easily today.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I thought you knew it well in your heart? But then again, Aunt Ye is worthy of being the right-hand man beside the old man, even if she is being suppressed by the old man she can still put her hands on me, it¡¯s just a pity that those people you are looking for are not as smart as you think they are.¡±

    Yes, both Cecilia and Hannah, who now lives in his family, are a pawn in her hand, and the reason he has kept Hannah in The Grant family is for today.

    ¡°Heh ¡­ so what, although things didn¡¯t go as well as I expected, you¡¯re no better, but in the end you lost, do you think I really put Hannah by your side just to find something?¡±

    Cora suddenlyughed loudly, although she could not do anything with him, but she could make him worse than dead for the rest of his life.

    Bang ¡­

    Theughter suddenly stopped, Cora slowly lowered her head to look at her chest, and in the moment she raised her head, she saw the person she had always wanted to see.

    Chad at this moment is like a Shura returning from hell, with a bloodthirsty smile, slowly walking up to her with a body full of hatred.

    ¡°You ¡­ you ended up firing this shot at me.¡±

    She knew she was sorry for him, she went out of her way to kill her own sister for a man, and also involved him in this scene of grudges and rights and wrongs, although she had never liked him, but after all, it was the child she had raised for more than twenty years, she finally could not do it herself to kill him.

 Chapter 1369 spoil sister devil

    Chad slowly walked to her side to pick her up, his voice a little hoarse, ¡°You raised me for more than twenty years, these twenty years you let me live in hatred, but I do not me you, but you should never have killed your own sister with your own hands for a man who never loved you, the revenge of killing your mother is notmon, this is what you owe my mother. ¡±

    Ever since he learned the truth, he has not slept a sound sleep, every night will dream of the vast fire, his mother¡¯s miserable screams, the thought of his mother so innocent and tragic death, his heart is like a needle in the general, at the same time he also hated his father, since he could not give her happiness, why do you want to provoke, but onlyter he finally understood that such things as feelings are not something you want him toe, but also Not you don¡¯t want him to leave, often unknowingly already in love with deep roots, and when you find out, it¡¯s toote.

    This is how he feels about Rosemary, knowing that she is his sister-inw, but he just can¡¯t help thinking about her and getting close to her.

    ¡°Thank you Chad, thank you for relieving me, I know I am sorry for you mother and son, if it wasn¡¯t for my selfishness, you would be living happier than anyone else right now.¡±

    Since thest time Chad blocked that shot, she suddenly understood a lot of things at once, these twenty years she never really cared about him, yet he still chose to end it all with his own body after knowing the truth, at that moment she was really scared, she thought he left her like this, now see him standing in front of her properly, finally relieved.

    Chad looked at Cora, who kept bleeding from the corner of her mouth, and with Tess¡¯s heavy nasal voice in his tone, said, ¡°Why should I have known?¡±

    If not for her jealousy, even without Darren, they could have lived just as happily, for a man who eventually ended up dying without getting it.

    Hearing his words, Cora¡¯s mouth took on a faint smile and reached out to touch his face, but in the end, she was unsessful.

    Chad only felt the head of the person in his arms tilt and his hand gently slide down, and he knew it was over.

    More than twenty years of revenge, twenty years of love and hate, and finally today was relieved.

    Clutching Cora¡¯s body tightly, Chad eventually cried out.

    ¡°Mom ¡­¡±

    The sky did not know when it began to drizzle, Wilson winked at Zoe, signaling him to let everyone back, and then slowly walked behind Chad gently patted his shoulder, and finally left without saying a word.

    Wilson left after giving North a few words of exnation because he still had things to take care of.

    The rain is getting heavier, Chad slowly picked up Cora, originally thought to kill her, his heart will be better, but not, although she has never sat a mother¡¯s responsibility in the past twenty years, but is with him through the life of a little bit, so he can not do to abandon her to the wilderness.

    In the end, Chad found Cora a cemetery with good feng shui to bury her properly. Looking at the girl¡¯s smiling face on the tombstone, Chad¡¯s thin lips could not help but slightly hooked, the reason why he used her young photo for the tombstone is to hope that she can forget all this forever and she can start over.

    North has been standing behind him silently watching him and apanying him, and it was at this moment that she suddenly realized that although Chad usually looks very annoying, he is actually really affectionate.

    Seeing this scene in front of her, North couldn¡¯t help but think of that home of her own and wonder if her father would leave half a tear for her one day when she was gone.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, why didn¡¯t you just let me go up and ask who the mastermind behind this was?¡±

    It¡¯s a shame that Zoe wasted such a good opportunity just now.

    What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t understand what the rtionship between that man and his boss is in the end, look at the boss that look, asif they are very familiar.

    ¡°I already know who it is, you tell Roger to go back to c-city as soon as the matter there is settled, also, you tell Shelley to go there too, I have more important things for her to do.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Boss, Shelley¡¯s personality is more lively and reckless, we ¡­¡±

    Zoe is known for spoiling his sister, in his eyes, his sister¡¯s words are always right, as long as she is happy he is happy.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what you¡¯re worried about, didn¡¯t she say some time ago that she¡¯s been boredtely? It just so happens that I want you to help me protect someone, think about it, she is fine anyway, it just so happens that you can be together, this way she can also keep Rosemarypany, I am also more at ease.¡±

    Hearing the words, Zoe frowned, the boss even asked him to protect that woman, obviously, Zoe is not willing.

    ¡°Boss, your safety is of the utmost importance to Zoe.¡±

    Zoe said what was in her heart in one sentence.

    Wilson shook his head and slowly said, ¡°No, in my eyes, her life is better than everything in the world.¡±

    However, Wilson¡¯s remark also surprised Zoe, what kind of charm did this woman have that could make his boss say such a sentence.

    But he also did not feel that she in the end where what is special, if I have to say only that she is better looking.

    ¡°Since your body is already fine just hurry up and leave, if you want to find someone to quarrel with you also ask another person, I just want to be alone now.¡±

    Inside Chad¡¯s apartment, North sits on the couch in his room, a pair of good-looking peach eyes just staring at him, not saying a word.

    However it is this Susan¡¯s somewhat excessive North can¡¯t help but make Chad shift his gaze on her body, his brow slightly wrinkled, displeased: ¡°You don¡¯te up with any crooked ideas again, I don¡¯t eat you this way.¡±

    This time she dawdled with him for so long, if it wasn¡¯t for his big brother¡¯s exnation for him to take good care of her, with his character, he would have blown her out.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a bad mood? I¡¯ll keep youpany!¡±

    North¡¯s words, Chad shivered, feeling goose bumps all up, reached out and rubbed his arms, looked at North begged: ¡°My aunt, as long as you leave my house, my mood will immediately be good, OK?¡±

    ¡°No. Before I left Wilson asked me to take good care of you.¡±

    Although she has never really liked the man in front of her, but on the basis of his good food and drink for her for so long, it does not bother him, and now he is in a bad mood, let her take care of him.

    Chad almost didn¡¯t choke to death on North¡¯s words, and he was already burning a hole in his head if she wasn¡¯t angry with him.

 Chapter 1370 says as if you know me well

    ¡°Chad, are you in a better mood yet?¡±

    North looked at Chad, who was so angry with himself that he couldn¡¯t even say anything, and asked tentatively with a crooked head.

    And at the moment, Chad really doesn¡¯t want to talk to this woman.

    ¡°Forget it, for the sake of your efforts to take care of me all this time, I¡¯ll take you to a ce that will guarantee you¡¯ll feel much better.¡±

    With that, North stood up, pulled Chad with him and headed out the door.

    North took Chad to the famous amusement park, to the bottom of the Ferris wheel, listening to the screams of excitementing from everywhere, North felt his whole body cells jumping up and down.

    ¡°It¡¯s for kids, I¡¯m not going.¡±

    In fact, these things when Chad was very young also once aspired to, but Cora never take him to y, remember a double holiday he sneaked here, Cora knew after a severe beating, from that time onwards, he never came back.

    Of course, North is unaware of this, she simply feels that people in a very bad mood in this kind of stimting, and scared body thoughts will let their mood feel released.

    This is how she releases the pent-up sadness in her heart.

    ¡°What kids and adults, look up there, how many of those screaming out loud are the same as us.¡±

    ¡°Boss, give me two tickets.¡±

    North dragged him to the ticket window and bought two tickets, then dragged him to the entrance.

    When it was their turn, Chad sat on top, because nervous palms are all sweaty, hands clutching both sides of the armrest, while North was a face of excitement, but still did not forget to observe Chad.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, take a deep breath and then exhale slowly, I promise you like you do, you¡¯ll have a good time.¡±

    North will own small hand gently grasp Chad¡¯s hand, the girl¡¯s milk-like silky smooth small hands make Chad shiver, handsome cool face can not help but redden up.

    Although he used to make it look like an old driver every time he joked with Rosemary, but in fact those were his pretenses, and now being held by a girl¡¯s hand like this, Chad¡¯s chest was like being hit hard by something.

    In the sky, the sound of boys¡¯ughter, girls¡¯ screams, the human heart of the sorrow, unpleasant through a sweep away.

    North took Chad to y all day, tired, she did not even want to walk, found a random restaurant and just do down in the seat, lying on top.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, but it was really enjoyable to y.¡±

    And at this moment Chad has let the waitere over, ordered some food, looked at the tired lying on the table North, frowned, said: ¡°You used to be in a bad mood is not always like to y this?¡±

    Chad can guess some of those items she just took him to y, and the ones she picked are both exciting and ventting, so obviously she used to y a lot.

    ¡°Well, I wille to this kind of ce to vent every time I¡¯m in a bad mood at school, and every time as long as I¡¯m done venting my mood will follow a lot of happiness.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s your lemonade, Miss.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    The waiter ced the lemonade in front of North, and then ced the coffee in front of Chad, putting it without forgetting to sneak a nce at him.

    Indeed, although Chad and Wilson are half brothers, but the two brothers almost inherited Darren¡¯s good genes, are handsome to make people scream kind, even now has been 50 years old Darren, but also the same charm can not be stopped.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re quite attractive?¡±

    North took a sip of his lemonade and smiled.

    Chad naturally knew what she meant, raised his head and nodded at the waitress, then looked at her and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, you think everyone is as blind as you are, looking at a married man, huh?¡±

    At that, North froze for a moment, but soonughed lightly and said, ¡°It seems that you are indeed in a much better mood, and are actually in the mood to make jokes about me.¡±

    North was not angry about what Chad said, because she was already very fond of Anthony, in her eyes, as long as it was a handsome man, she liked it.

    After all, eye candy!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It does flow a lot better.¡±

    After all, Cora¡¯s death for him, in addition to sadness, sadness, more or pent up in the depths of the kind of anger and helplessness that has nowhere to vent, now all released, his mood is also naturally a lot better.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t actually want to kill her, it¡¯s just that you knew that even if you didn¡¯t, your brother would have killed her, right?¡±

    North said lightly as he sliced his steak.

    Chad¡¯s hand cutting the steak stopped for a moment without thinking, and then continued cutting the steak on his te, ¡°Speaking as if you know me well.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say I understand it very well, but living with you for this period of time, I have figured out some of it, but I¡¯m a little confused, since you don¡¯t want to kill her, but why did you end up shooting yourself?¡±

    ¡°Because I want this to end, she killed my mother for a man, but she raised her for twenty years, I don¡¯t know if she has feelings for me, but I still have a touch of feelings for her anyhow, the kind of feelings you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°How do you know I wouldn¡¯t understand?¡±

    No sooner had his words left his mouth than North returned them in a faint voice.

    Her own father had let the kidnappers tear her up in order to hold on to his career, and now she has arge number of wives at home, and she is not different from him, except that this father is the real one.

    If it wasn¡¯t for his father, her mother wouldn¡¯t have been kidnapped and ended up with no ransom and finally torn apart. In her eyes, his father is no different than killing her mother with his own hands.

    Chad saw a sh of pain between her eyebrows, but it quickly flickered away and he heard North say, ¡°Well, enough about those distracting things, what are your ns now, are you going to stay here or go find your big brother?¡±

    Although she has arge number of younger siblings, but those are brothers and sisters who want your life at all times, sometimes she really envies Chad, there is such a good big brother for himself.

    ¡°Something happened to the familypany, and all these years it¡¯s been my big brother who¡¯s been handling it, and now it¡¯s my turn to help him share some of it.¡±

    ¡°Well, everyone has their own choice, and so do you. One should not always look backward, one must try hard to look like forward.¡±

    Only in this way, you will not let yourself live so tired.

    ¡°What about you? What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t thought about it, the world is so big there¡¯s always room for me, maybe I¡¯ll make a trip to C. After all, your brother once promised me that she¡¯d grant me whatever I asked for.¡±

    The words fell, Chad hurriedly said, ¡°If you have any requests, just tell me directly, don¡¯t bother my brother.¡±

 Chapter 1371 You are not the one who suffers

    ¡°I¡¯ll see if your mouth is hard or your bones are hard, if you have the ability, you keep quiet.¡±

    A young boy of about five or six years old held up a whip and kept beating on the body of a small child, the boy¡¯s white shirt has long been dyed red, some ces have long been bloody, let people look at the guts.

    In the face of the body of the whip wound, asif the little boy did not know, still straight little back, each whip fell on his body, but he did not even blink a frown.

    ¡°There is really some backbone, have been tortured by us for so many days, but still up to now still not say a word.¡±

    The little boy stopped moving his hands and panted.

    Looking at Blume who did not say a word, the little boy¡¯s face became more and more ugly, when he did note he was the most favored disciple in the master¡¯s mind, but since the day the master told him to bring back that, everyone said again that this little boy younger than him will be the master¡¯s key training object.

    Yet he would not allow it!

    Because in an agent training camp like theirs, it¡¯s always been about being strong, and even though this little kid was someone the master looked up to, to really stay in a ce like this where people don¡¯t even blink, first he had to pass their test, which was to beat them.

    Yet they have been torturing him for almost a week now, and the little guy has never said a word as if he doesn¡¯t feel their presence.

    ¡°Boss, do you think he¡¯s a dummy?¡±

    Another young boy stared at Blume and said slowly.

    ¡°Even if he is mute, this whip will make a sound when it falls on him. I think he just doesn¡¯t see the coffin and doesn¡¯t shed a tear.¡±

    It is a fool¡¯s errand to try to win the master¡¯s mercy in this way.

    ¡°Here, I¡¯ll take a break, you give me a good greeting to him, I¡¯ll treat you to a chicken legter.¡±

    The young boy handed the whip in his hand to another slightly shorter young boy beside him and said indifferently.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry boss, I¡¯ll make him talk.¡±

    Said, the whip again mercilessly fell on Blume¡¯s body, and he still did not say a word, just when the third whip fell on him again, only to see the whip seems to be something tripped, the boy turned his head to see a little girl of about four or five years old wearing a set of light green dress, waterfall-like long hair above a butterfly hairpin, a pair of big, soulful eyes without the gentle girl, but more than a touch of cold. Instead, there was a dash of strong coldness.

    ¡°Little sister, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking that question?¡±

    Although the little girl is only four or five years old, but the aura makes people feel a kind of trembling from the heart.

    ¡°Me?¡±

    The little boy to the little sister in front of him he is feared from the bottom of his heart, was so asked by her, directly to the boy next to her gaze.

    ¡°Orange, don¡¯t be nonsense, this which just came in not all have to pass this hurdle, you so don¡¯t know people still think you look at this little guy?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Is senior brother sure it¡¯s not because his presence has put your position at risk?¡±

    In the face of his own sister¡¯s questioning, Xiang Dong did not feel anything,ughed: ¡°Little sister this is what to say, we all know that the master his old man is always the most treasure, not to mention that he is also the master handed to me to take good care of, now little sister such questioning brother me, is also questioning the master his old man¡¯s decision?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Since the person has been in your care for so many days, but is there any effect?¡±

    Orange is their youngest sister, but because of her amazing talent and ice smart perception, is the most pleased female disciple of Xiu Luo, as the saying goes, the strongest is the strongest, even if Xiang Tian as a senior brother, but the real fight, may not be able to win her.

    Seeing that Xiang Tian did not say anything, Orange continued, ¡°Since senior brother has taken care of him for so many days without effect, it would be better to give him to me, perhaps I have a better solution than you.¡±

    After that, she saw her hands waving, the rope tied to Blume¡¯s hands should be broken, Blume the whole person fell to the ground.

    Orange rushed forward to hold him, looking at Blume Grant, who was covered in blood, the beautiful little face showed a touch of disgust.

    ¡°Orange, no one can take him away without the order of his old master.¡±

    Xiang Tian stopped their way, eyes slightly cold looking at the little girl who is one head shorter than himself, this brat if taken away by the little sister, in the future if he wants to find him trouble will not be so convenient.

    Most importantly, he doesn¡¯t like that Orange cares about him.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, do you think if I ask Master for someone, do you think his old man will say yes or no?¡±

    Orange¡¯s cold eyes without a trace of emotion coldly looked to the sky, beautiful eyes without a trace of fear, more than a stubborn.

    ¡°Boss, I think it¡¯s better to forget it!¡±

    The little boy standing on the side couldn¡¯t help but reach out and tug at the corner of Xiangtian¡¯s coat, everyone on this ind knows that Orange is his master¡¯s old man¡¯s heart, if she opens her mouth to ask for the Star in the sky, their master will pick it for her, so everyone knows that going against the little sister is looking for death, and on this nameless ind, getting a person killed is simpler than crushing an ant.

    ¡°Little sister, I know master loves you the most, but you can¡¯t rely on master her old man loves you, you are so capricious, not to mention look at him, his body is as small asa firewood, and can¡¯t even say a word, this is a mute, maybe master his old man is just fooled by him, why do you need to find something to do yourself?¡±

    A person who has been tortured for more than a week has not spoken a word, if not a mute, you can imagine how strong his endurance is, and the person with this strong willpower here, is undoubtedly a threat to him, if he is left behind, when the timees, not only took away the master¡¯s eyes, but also abducted the little sister, that is the most dangerous.

    He had to excise this hidden problempletely before things got started, and he couldn¡¯t let him be a stumbling block for her.

    ¡°This is not for senior brother to worry about.¡±

    After saying that, he directly picked up Blume and headed outside.

    ¡°Orange ¡­¡±

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    The little boy yanked Xiang Tian¡¯s arm and hurriedly stopped it.

    ¡°What are you pulling me for?¡±

    Watching people being taken away like this by their little sister, Xiang Tian¡¯s eyes were full of resentment and ruthlessness.

    ¡°Boss, calm down first, OK?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s this time of year, do you think I can still be calm?¡±

    Xiang Tian red at him without good grace and said.

    ¡°But have you thought about it, if you anger the little sister at this time, who will be the one who suffers at the end? Is it still you?¡±

 Chapter 1372 Iâ€™m willing to give it a try

    ¡°Wilson, have you heard from Blume yet?¡±

    As soon as Wilson returned, Rosemary hurriedly greeted him and asked.

    Looking at Rosemary, who had lost weight in the past few days, Wilson took her in his arms and said, ¡°No news yet, but don¡¯t worry too much, Blume is different from ordinary children, we should trust him.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, I¡¯ve been thinking a lot these days, and since the other side means that they want my help to find those keys, I¡¯m wondering if I find those keys and my Blume wille back to me safely, and if that¡¯s really the case, I¡¯m willing to give it a try.¡±

    For the sake of her child, even if she knows that the road ahead is full of thorns, she will bravely charge forward.

    ¡°I know that even without this incident, you will go and get this thing straightened out, so I¡¯m not stopping you, but there is one thing I must remind you of, and that is that even if you do help them collect those keys, they may not let Blume go.¡±

    Although this thought is cruel to say, but it is true.

    From Harrison¡¯s expression that day, Wilson could see that he had no intention of letting them bring back the child from the beginning, or else he would not have sent their child away, so things would be more problematic, so he had to find Blume and get him back before Rosemary found all the keys.

    ¡°I know, if it was before maybe I would not bother, but now there are too many people involved, Nathaniel¡¯s life and death is still unknown, aunt also because of this matter and fell ill, Nathaniel¡¯s grandfather side do not know who will Nathaniel¡¯s disappearance news revealed, those people have started to do, Vincent Vincent has to deal with the problems there, while dealing with the Nathaniel group of things, has note home for almost a month, now Tina has to take care of the children and also take care of the mother-inw, the other side also worry about their husbands, the whole person is tormented about to go crazy.¡±

    If Fiona hadn¡¯t visited her, she wouldn¡¯t have known that The Meyer Family was in such a state. It was hard for Rosemary to think that she couldn¡¯t do anything to help.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s impossible to want you to change what you¡¯ve decided, but for your safety, I¡¯m bringing you two people.¡±

    Wilson pointed to Zoe and Shelley, who came in behind him, and introduced them to Rosemary: ¡°This is Zoe, whom you¡¯ve met before, and this is Shelley, Zoe¡¯s sister, and I feel morefortable with them by your side.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, for all the trouble.¡±

    Rosemary looked apologetically at the siblings, although her instincts told her that Zoe didn¡¯t like her very much and seemed to carry a strong sense of hostility, although she could understand that not every friend of Wilson¡¯s would like her on first meeting.

    What¡¯s more, after all that happened to Wilson before because of her, it¡¯s human nature for them to have animosity towards her.

    ¡°Hello sister-inw, I¡¯m Shelley, and I¡¯ll trouble sister-inw Kevin to take care of me in the future.¡±

    Shelley¡¯s character is like a child who has not grown up, or perhaps because Zoe will protect her too well, so when she removes those fake masks, her whole person is like a warm sunshine, as long as there is her ce, are full ofughter.

    Rosemary smiled faintly at Shelley, her eyes taking a few kind words for the smiling girl. Although she didn¡¯t show it directly on her face like Zoe did, Rosemary knew she was only being polite to her because of Wilson.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯ll have to trouble your care more on this road in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry, with my big brother around, we guarantee a worry-free journey, right big brother.¡±

    Shelley dropped her eyes to her own brother¡¯s body. In her mind, Zoe is the most powerful besides Wilson, so all along Zoe is a heroic existence in her mind.

    After saying that, he also did not forget to wink mischievously.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Zoe doesn¡¯t have a good face for anyone except Wilson, but for Shelley, his eyes are always with a touch of tenderness.

    Rosemary looked at them, the corners of her mouth curving slightly into a Tammy arc.

    ¡°Well, you have also worked so hard for so long, I have already had the guest rooms arranged for you, now let the butler take you down to rest!¡±

    ¡°Butler, take Mr. Tang and Miss Tang down to rest.¡±

    Wilson instructed the butler.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, Miss Tang, please follow me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Zoe nodded slightly and left without forgetting to take Shelley with her.

    Looking at their leaving figures, Rosemary Qing sighed lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it will take to return from this trip, and I¡¯m really worried about Nina.¡±

    The road ahead is a smooth thoroughfare or paved with thorns, no one knows, and if she takes Nina with her, it will be a blessing or a curse no one knows.

    ¡°I know what you are worried about, Nina I will take care of her, don¡¯t you worry, just this time you must be extra careful when you go out, I worry that Harrison is not the only one who wants this key, maybe there will be more than we can imagine, so you must be extra careful, after I take care of this side of things, I will take the children forward to to join you.¡±

    Gathering her in his arms, Wilson rested his chin on her bare forehead and said softly.

    ¡°I understand. Tracy and Fiona will be with me on this trip, plus Zoe, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have to remember that the person who wants this key in your hand is not necessarily the mob, anyone can be, when the timees, no matter what happens, you just have to deal with it ording to your own ideas, don¡¯t worry about us, you have to trust your husband¡¯s ability.¡±

    Although all this is still in his suspicion, Wilson still want to warn her, after all, to the back of any situation may happen.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I believe you!¡±

    ¡°I really want to go with you.¡±

    Hugging Rosemary, Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of reluctance.

    Yet Rosemary is no different.

    ¡°Brother, why do you have such a big problem with your sister-inw, she borrowed money from you and didn¡¯t pay it back?¡±

    Once back in her room, Shelley sat her butt down on the edge of the soft bed and stared at her good brother who was pouring herself some water and asked.

    ¡°You are still young, you don¡¯t understand many things yet, don¡¯t just look at the surface of everything.¡±

    ¡°Then you mean that the boss has a problem with his vision?¡±

    Zoe came over with a ss of water, looked at her delicate and small features, pink red lips a closed, the body inexplicably a hot, who stuffed into her hands, impatiently said: ¡°you have a lot of problems, hurry up and eat the medicine early rest.¡±

    After saying that, Zoe quickly left the room.

    ¡°Brother ¡­¡±

    Shelley looked at her brother who had instantly disappeared into his room and was left speechless for a while.

 Chapter 1373 you wonâ€™t

    ¡°You¡¯re really a waste, to be tortured like this by that son of a bitch Xiang Tian, I really don¡¯t know why on earth Master brought you back.¡±

    Orange threw Blume directly to sit on a bench aside, patted the dust on his body, and said with a disgusted face.

    Blume slowly used his hands to support his body, looking askance at the little girl who was chattering, there was no emotion in his eyes, as if all the things in front of him had nothing to do with him, Orange looked at Blume, who still did not say a word, felt like his fist hit the cotton.

    ¡°What, thisdy was kind enough to bring you back and this is the kind of attitude you use to repay me?¡±

    Step forward, Orange tightly sp Blume pointed chin, face slightly angry, she is the master picked up from outside the orphan, because of the talent, since childhood she is unique among all people, never others try to please her, no one has ever dared to do this to her.

    ¡°Do you believe that thisdy will chop you up right now and throw you into Causeway Bay in front to feed the fish?¡±

    Orange eyes sharply stared at the same time is also looking at her Blume Grant, at the moment looking at her Blume Grant eyes without any emotion, is this has been staring at the little girl in front of him than himself, long before slowly popped out a sentence.

    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    Three simple words came out of Blume¡¯s mouth like a heavenly sound. Orange stared at his breathtakingly beautiful eyes and could never forget this scene today.

    ¡°Are you ¡­ you not a dummy?¡±

    Asking this question, Orange couldn¡¯t help but curse herself dozens of times in her heart, yet she was still stunned by his heavenly voice, the reason she just took him out of Xiang Tian¡¯s hands was simply because she was not used to seeing him do it.

    When faced with such idiotic questions, Blume has always disdained to answer them. After all, he has been shy of words since he was a child, even Rosemary.

    Seeing his eyes shing a sh of dislike, Orange¡¯s small heart could not help but be hit by a storm of 10 million, in his eyes, she was that bad?

    ¡°Where do you get the confidence to know that I won¡¯t kill you?¡±

    Although she is only five years old, five years old this age of children at this moment almost all are beginning to go to preschool, receiving the best education arranged for them by their parents, but she is learning how to die with a knife, the same age, some people are still in the arms of their parents pampered, while she has already begun to learn how to survive among all people, in that kind of man-eating environment, that childish heart with good intentions has long since turned into stone There is no more heart.

    Blume remained silent, only his eyes fell on a small bird chirping happily in arge tree outside the window.

    Orange followed his gaze and quickly pulled out a delicate and small pistol in his hand, the muzzle of the gun has been aimed at the bird that is standing on the branch for food, and at the moment the bird all without a little sense of danger, Blume only felt a bang in the ear, just standing on the branch singing happily for food, the bird scuffed and fell to the ground, Blume did not care about the pain on his body, flew Blume ran to the window and looked at the bird lying on the ground struggling a few times and never moved, his eyes clouded with ayer of water mist.

    ¡°You¡¯re being cruel.¡±

    Blume suddenly turned his head to look at Orange, who was standing there gently wiping his gun, with a strong tone of anger.

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t kill it, it can¡¯t escape the fate of being used as food. Instead of dying under those eagle¡¯s ws, let me give it a ride, at least it can still keep a whole body.¡±

    ¡°But have you ever thought about what happens to its children when it dies?¡±

    Originally it was just there to cheerfully forage for its baby, but unexpectedly ended up dying at gunpoint, even if the doom that awaits it is to be used as food, but at least its baby may have been able to take care of itself at that time

    ¡°It was just a bird not a person, and even if it was a person, that¡¯s not a big deal.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that he sounded a bit agitated, Orange Ministry said in disbelief.

    Blume looked at her and saw that she had no knowledge of wrongdoing at all and couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and eventually didn¡¯t say a word.

    Seeing this, OrangeMissy¡¯s temper instantly came up, a hand grabbed Blume¡¯s thin arm, pulled him to the sofa and sat down, coldly said: ¡°I don¡¯t care for what reason you were brought here by the master, but I want to tell you, since you came here today, then you must be ready to be killed or kill others at any time in your heart n, here Always only the strong can survive, and only the strong can step on a pile of corpses to live strongly.¡±

    After saying that, Orange left Blume Grant to leave the room, and in a moment a woman of about forty years old came in and said to Blume Grant who was sitting on the sofa, ¡°Miss asked me to freshen you up, please follow me.¡±

    Blume looked in the direction of the room door, although he did not agree with the little girl in front of him, but she was right, want to live must make himself as strong as possible, only then he can protect the people he wants to protect, and only then, can not let himself be a threat to his parents¡¯ sharp weapon.

    On the training ground, Orange held a gun in each hand, shot after shot on those dolls, as the so-called 10, 000 arrows through the heart is just like that.

    ¡°Aigoo, who ate the bear¡¯s heart and leopard¡¯s guts to provoke our Orange to be so angry, tell the senior uncle, the senior uncle will help you out.¡±

    A handsome, sunny man with his hands in his pockets and a dogwood in his mouth came over with a smile on his face.

    As soon as the little girl heard the familiar voice, the whole person was like a cheerfulrk, turning her head towards the figure above and swooping over.

    ¡°Baby, baby, baby, be careful with the gun in your hand, your uncle still wants to live a few more years?¡±

    The man picked up the little girl with a hand, although the mouth is saying so, but the face is smiling very happy.

    ¡°Little Uncle, what took you so long to visit me, I thought you didn¡¯t want Orange again?¡±

    The man in front of me is Christian, the pavilion master of the Very Young Pavilion, and her master¡¯s only senior brother. Although her junior uncle has always been at odds with her master, he is extraordinarily fond of her, and from time to time he will bring some fun and delicious things to see her on the ind.

    ¡°Little master uncle I do not want who will not want my family Orange, right, you see what good things the master uncle brought you today?¡±

    The most important thing is that Christian even brought her a gray kitten, Tongxi once saw Orange, big round eyes instantly began to sell up, that look is simply amusing.

 Chapter 1374 Itâ€™s a lot like me

    ¡°Little Uncle, why did you buy a cat for me?¡±

    Orange looked inside the box, with big eyes, a dumb kitty, slowly opened his mouth and asked.

    In fact, it is not that she does not like small animals, but she feels that people like her status is simply not suitable for pets, from childhood education told her that her life can not exist inside any feelings, because feelings are often the most deadly weapon to do their line of work.

    Christian grabbed the kitten out of the box and held it in his arms, gently stroked its little head and looked at her and said, ¡°Orange, this kitten was not bought by Uncle Shifu, but picked up on the side of the road, now the weather is gradually getting colder, if no one takes it in, then it will freeze to death alive, besides, nowadays little girls like to give They have a small pet, uncle thinks you also have this right.¡±

    He knew that everyone who stayed on this ind had been destined for their future fate from birth, but only this little girl was the one he didn¡¯t want, from the moment he first saw her in swaddling clothes, he inexplicably wanted to be good to her because he felt she was supposed to live a happy life, yet just because her family believed in that unfounded destiny, she was cruelly abandoned, which was the most intolerable to him.

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t tease me, you¡¯d better hurry up and take it back, if my master sees it, then it really won¡¯t live to see tomorrow.¡±

    Orange looked at the kitty in Christian¡¯s arms, and although she really liked it, she was more worried that Master would hurt it.

    Not to mention that now she has a nuisance there, she hasn¡¯t even figured out how to tame him yet, where she has the heart to fiddle with this kitty.

    Christian put the kitty in his arms back into the cardboard box, looked at the moody little girl and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t like it, forget it, I¡¯ll have someone send it backter.¡±

    Anyway, he will not raise these small animals, after all, these things are only little girls will like.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s the difference between that and killing it with your own hands?¡±

    She originally thought that Little Uncle would take the kitty back to his home, but she didn¡¯t expect him to send it back to the original ce.

    ¡°I originally did not have the habit of keeping pets, the reason why I brought it back was to give it to you, but now you do not want it, then I can only send it back.¡±

    Christian looked like you don¡¯t want me to leave it to its own devices, which made Orange, who was originally an orphan, feel a sourness in his heart, slowly walked to the box and gently picked up the kitten, looking at the cute and dumb little guy, Orange¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but start to waver.

    ¡°Little Uncle, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being cruel?¡±

    Orange gently smoothed the little one¡¯s fur while asking faintly.

    Christian shrugged and said unconcernedly, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I originally took it in for you, and besides I fought for it, it just didn¡¯t work out the way I wanted it to.¡±

    ¡°Little Uncle, don¡¯t you think this kitty is very simr to me?¡±

    The master said when he met her was also in a park, he said that the weather was very cold, the weather forecast said that night will snow, when the master was chased by enemies just passing by there, it so happened that a very light baby crying, if not for the reason of martial arts practice, is simply not to hear that small can not be small cries, the master said that when he found her, she had been cold whole body began tomit purple, the original thought she would not survive. Originally thought she would not survive, did not expect to bring her back, her body slowly began to regain its original blood color, and it is precisely this, the master is almost to her to teach.

    ¡°Silly girl, although we can¡¯t choose our own birth, but we can choose the life we want, like now, master uncle can see that you really like this kitty, then you keep it around, your master¡¯s side master uncle to help you say, no matter what, master uncle still like you can grow up with other children, safe, happy and happy. ¡±

    He doesn¡¯t want her to regret it in the future.

    The little girl leaned her head on Christian¡¯s shoulder and said with a petnt tone, ¡°Still Little Master Uncle loves me the most.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, you are senior uncle¡¯s favorite little girl, who else can senior uncle love if he doesn¡¯t love you.¡±

    Stroking her little head, Christian said with a smile on his face, dotingly.

    ¡°Senior Uncle, under what circumstances would you say a person¡¯s willpower has to exceed what a normal person would do?¡±

    leaning in Christian¡¯s arms Orange, small face is full of doubts, since childhood she no matter what she learns are faster than being people, and in her side there is no better than her talent, however, when she knew that the master brought back a little boy from outside, the master came back that night especially happy, face is full of strong smile, so she has been more curious, this time no matter how Xiang Tian Torment him, she is almost always hiding behind watching the show, she just want to see, this little boy in the end can persist for how long.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Until today she found out that Xiang Tian¡¯s purpose is to get rid of him, she suddenly appeared in the dungeon, originally thought he would be grateful to her for saving his life, did not expect the other party not only did not appreciate, but also a face to eat her look, but also let her fire.

    ¡°He has the person he is most attached to in his heart, and this kind of person tends to have his willpower beyond that of ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Does Little Uncle mean that he has someone he¡¯s attached to?¡±

    Orange cocked her little head and looked at Christian, a touch of surprise on her delicate and beautiful little face.

    I just don¡¯t know who the person is that can make him grit his teeth and keep going.

    Christian looked at her with that look and asked with a smile, ¡°What, has our little girl met an opponent who is better than she is?¡±

    ¡°To be my opponent, he is not worthy yet.¡±

    On this point, Orange is absolutely confident in itself.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Christian looked at the little girl with a proud look and couldn¡¯t help butugh, scraping her lightly on the tip of her nose a few times, ¡°Look at you like that, it looks like my Orange has really met its match this time.¡±

    This child is gifted from childhood is different from the normal, many things taught once to understand, because of this, he is also more worried about her.

    ¡°If he can really be my opponent, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Looking at the little one¡¯s confident look, Christian didn¡¯t ask any further questions, he just thought she was happy.

    ¡°Well, you y by yourself, Uncle Shifu go find your master.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Master Uncle going to see Master?¡±

    As soon as she heard that Christian was going to her master, a touch of anxiety instantly surfaced on her beautiful little face.

    Seeing this, Christian pulled the corner of his mouth and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time Little Uncle won¡¯t be fighting with your master, Uncle I just went to talk to her to get her to promise you to take in this cat.¡±

    However Orange did not believe his words and hurriedly stopped him in his tracks, ¡°Younger Uncle has something to say or speak to me,ter Orange will help you to convey it to Master.¡±

 Chapter 1375 The Cruel Truth

    However, even though she tried to obstruct it, but still did not avoid a crackling, things were broken, ss was shattered ending not far away, Orange stood in the doorway, a pair of beautiful eyes to look at the sounding from inside, a light sigh, turned, and finally the direction of his room.

    This scene she has long been ustomed to, every time the young master uncle toe here, the ind will not have a peaceful day to live.

    ¡°Hey, I say, sister, although you are so excited every time you see me, but you do not have to do so obvious? Although beating is kissing and scolding is loving, but after all, there are many more of your disciples on this ind, how bad is this for them to see?¡±

    It will beughed at by people for being old and disrespectful.

    ¡°Christian, you¡¯re at least the very young pavilion master, you¡¯re so fucking thick-skinned, do your parents know?¡±

    Across the table, a woman wearing ck clothes and ck pants looked at Christian who was crossing his legs at the moment, a delicate little face full of anger.

    This girl every time shees to her angry half dead, I really do not know what in thest half of life is owed to him, so that he will let this life so wretched.

    ¡°My parents have taught us since childhood that we must be thick-skinned, so there is no need to doubt this point, Sister.¡±

    Faced with Christian¡¯s words, the girl took several deep breaths and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you, what you have to say directly.¡±

    Yes, the breathtaking beauty of the girl in front of you is the person known as Shura, her beauty is like the mind-blowing Clement flower, abination of angel and devil, but also the poison that can never be erased on Christian¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal, I came here to send something to Orange, after all, Orange needs some ymates at this age now, and it just so happens that I gave her a small pet, so I hope Sister can let her stay by her side.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    The woman asked with uncertainty in her eyes as she lifted her long, ck-like hair.

    Christian nodded, and then said, ¡°I heard that you recently brought back another little guy, and that he¡¯s about as talented as Orange, is that true?¡±

    ¡°When did you get so caught up in my business?¡±

    Looking at his face, the woman asked without good humor.

    In fact, she and he are in the same day to learn the art of the master, only because she than he first door, the master let her do the sister, and he did the brother, so all these years Christian for this matter that is nagging, something or nothing will find her trouble.

    However, each time he was like a punch on cotton, she never made a response until six months ago when he came here to look for her and found that she waslike a different person, she started to raise her voice with him and would fight back.

    This sudden turn of events made him very ufortable until six months ago when he unexpectedly got the news that the real Shura, his senior sister, had been assassinated by an enemy while on a mission a year ago, and that the woman in front of him who looked the same as his sister was only her twin sister, and that the two not only looked identical, but even their martial arts skills were just as powerful, if not better.

    And he came here partly because of Orange and partly because of her.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been on top of things with my senior sister, okay?¡±

    ¡°Less, don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about the little moves you¡¯re making behind the scenes, I advise you, you¡¯d better stay out of my business, or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah? How is that nonchnt?¡±

    At that, Christian asked with interest.

    Looking at his pair of seductive eyes, Xiu Luo directly just stayed on it for a second and moved away directly, reced by a cold face.

    ¡°Christian, I know you already know that I am not the real Shura, for the sake of my sister I did not do anything to you, if you really consider her as your sister, I hope you can keep this secret forever, as to why you do not need to know, you just need to remember.¡±

    Xiu Luo stood up, did not look at him again, what can be said she has said, if he still want a lone line, then can not me her.

    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about me?¡±

    Christian suddenly walked up to her, the distance between the two was only a finger away, Xiu Luo looked at his handsome handsome face, the corners of his lips hooked up a Tammy arc, ¡°As a senior sister, isn¡¯t it a normal thing to care about a junior brother?¡±

    ¡°Is that really all there is to it?¡±

    Looking at his smiling mouth, Xiu Luo found that the man in front of him was really very much in need of a beating.

    ¡°No matter what you end uping from, I just want to say, if you can, please set Orange free.¡±

    However, Xiu Luo seems to hear a big joke, looking at Christian sneered: ¡°I say young master, when you plead for Orange, have you ever thought, if I really agree with you, Orange will be where to go, the people there will let go of this future may harm their entire family culprit? ¡±

    Although Orange was not brought back by her, but she has figured out everything in the past six months, although she knows that as a killer should not appearpassionate, but when she first knew Orange¡¯s true identity, she still felt for this apprentice for a long time, but she also clearly knows that Orange wants to stand firm in this ruthless society, except for herself The first time she learned of Orange¡¯s true identity, she felt for him for a long time.

    ¡°So you already knew.¡±

    ¡°She originally should not live in this world, when she was picked up is a wrong choice, now she stays here is indeed safe, but if those people know that she is not simr words, you think she can still live as peaceful as now?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Once Shura¡¯s words came out, Christian was already sensitive to check the meaning of her statement, ¡°Have you seen the other one?¡±

    ¡°Well, a little girl who looks almost exactly like her, except that little girl¡¯s face is all happy smiles, while she is trying to live in this world for one more day, the same mother¡¯s children, but the treatment between is a big shock.¡±

    This Christian did not expect, although he knew she had a twin sister, but did not think that the simrity between them would be so high.

    ¡°Does she know?¡±

    Xiu Luo shook his head, such cruel news how can she tell her, she originally should not live in this world, now these days are stolen from her, instead of thinking about those headaches and heart, then it is better to think about, how to work hard to make themselves stronger.

    At this moment, Orange, who was standing outside the door, listened to all the words inside. It turned out that she was not an orphan, she was also a person with parents, but her parents not only did not want her, even let her live in this world are deprived of the qualifications, from the day she knew she was an orphan, she kept making up all kinds of excuses for her parents, but how she thought never thought it would be such a truth.

 Chapter 1376 bones sultry very

    Rosemary returned to C City after all the things ready to set off with FionaShelley to the wind town, because the wind town is located in a remote town in the south, traffic is not so developed, and want to get there must do the boat to get there, in the development of the correct road map, Zoe found a boat, but also found some experienced Zoe found a boat, but also found some experienced captain and some sailors, all ready to start sailing to the destination.

    Qingfeng Town is located in a remote town in the south, because the people there are simple, so it is also a lot of painting and art people to go, because Qingfeng Town is surrounded by water, the town does not have a highway, want to go to the door or buy food everyone is rowing a small boat out.

    ¡°Fiona, approximately how many days will we be on the ship?¡±

    They have been in the river for about a day¡¯s journey,pared to the cruise ship, they are doing at the moment the boat is rtively simple a lot, but Zoe said, for their safety, so they can not be too shy, after all, people who want her life is too much.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Since we are now on a regrmercial ship, the sailing may be much slower than a cruise ship, and I heard Shelley say before that it would take about a week or so.¡±

    ¡°That long?¡±

    Fiona looked at the surprise in her eyes and patiently exined, ¡°Because the waterway is rtively safer than on shore, plus if we go too fast will attract the attention of other boats next to us, so we can only go at the usual speed.¡±

    After listening to Fiona¡¯s exnation, Rosemary¡¯s face was a little ugly. She was really worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold up after having to do so many days of boating on this wear.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, then you go ahead and get busy, I¡¯ll take a break.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, are you not feeling well somewhere?¡±

    After all, there are still a lot of people who can not do the boat, looking at Rosemary, who is a little pale, Fiona asked with some concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, just take a nap, you call me at dinnerter.¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay?¡±

    Fiona looked at her, still a little unsure of herself, and asked.

    Rosemary gave her a reassuring smile, ¡°It¡¯s really okay, it¡¯s probably been a long time since I¡¯ve been on a boat, I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    She used to go out on boats with Wilson, but not as much as she did today, with her stomach churning.

    ¡°Then get some rest, I¡¯ll fix dinner, and I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Helping Rosemary to lie down, Fiona then closed the door to the room and left.

    Once outside, Fiona felt that the atmosphere of the cabin was a little off, and then saw Zoe scurrying out from one corner and looked at her and said, ¡°Go in and don¡¯te out.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Fiona was just about to say if she wanted her help when she was pushed into the room by Zoe, and soon there was the sound of a fight as well as gunfire outside.

    Of course, in order not to attract attention, Zoe deliberately used a silenced gun.

    ¡°Fiona, why is there so much noise outside, is something going on?¡±

    Lying in bed in a daze Rosemary heard a sound in the room, opened his eyes and saw Fiona who came in at some point, just as a murmur of voices came from outside, frowned slightly and asked.

    ¡°There is some trouble, but Mr. Tang has gone to take care of it, Rosemary just rest well.¡±

    ¡°Is it serious?¡±

    With that, Rosemary wanted to get up and go outside to see what was going on, but was stopped by Fiona, ¡°Rosemary, Mr. Tang said to let you rest in the cabin and let him handle the outside.¡±

    As we were talking, the cabin door was pushed open again, and Shelley, dressed in sportswear, came in smiling and looked at Rosemary and said slowly, ¡°Sister-inw, I heard from my brother that you are a little seasick, this is the medicine my brother asked me to bring you, you will not feel so ufortable after you take it and wake up.¡±

    ¡°How does your big brother know I get seasick?¡±

    Hearing Shelley say this, Rosemary felt a little embarrassed and took the pills in her hand and said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for the trouble I caused you.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw is too polite, our mission was supposed to be to keep you safe, as long as you are safe and sound, Wilson can Carry on doing his own thing.¡±

    In fact, Shelley really envied Rosemary, able to make a man so devoted to himself, the most important thing is that the other party is still Wilson, like Wilson that cold-blooded person, she really wondered how she warmed up his heart made of stone.

    ¡°Rosemary, take your medicine quickly and get a good night¡¯s sleep, and you won¡¯t feel so bad when you wake upter.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Rosemary only felt her eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and before she could finish her sentence she copsed on the bed.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s okay, when sister-inw wakes up she won¡¯t be seasick anymore.¡±

    This pill is to let people go to sleep as soon as possible, in the sleep slowly regte their physical state, and when you wake up, will not be in seasickness.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡±

    Fiona covered her with the nket before turning her head to look outside and said softly, ¡°How is the situation outside?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with my brother here, we just need to stay well and eat what we have.¡±

    Shelley took an orange and sat down on a side chair, calmly plucking the orange in her hand, as if what was going on outside had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Stop looking ande over and eat oranges together.¡±

    Seeing that she had been standing there, Shelley grabbed her arm and dragged her to sit beside her, handing the peeled orange in her hand to Fiona, smilingly.

    ¡°How¡¯s that, sweet?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, very sweet!¡±

    Fiona plucked a piece into her mouth, chewed it for a while, and smiled back.

    ¡°Fiona, do you have a boyfriend?¡±

    Outside the room, smoke is rising, inside the room, the two girls are sitting there with a leisurely face while eating oranges and chatting,pletely without feeling the scent of danger approaching towards them.

    Because anyone who approaches their side will be eliminated by Zoe at the first opportunity, and most importantly, those outside are not enough to stuff her brother.

    ¡°No!¡±

    At that, Fiona said back without thinking.

    ¡°So what do you think of my brother? You do not look at him usually cold, but in fact the bones of the surface of the sultry very, the most important thing is that my brother and handsome and gold, and he has not had a girlfriend oh.¡±

    Shelley ate the orange while constantly selling her brother to Fiona, no matter what, she is the only one brother, as his only sister, always have to worry about him more.

    ¡°Your brother is indeed very good, and I believe that whoever marries him in the future will be very happy.¡±

    ¡°Right, right, you found that out too, didn¡¯t you?¡±

 Chapter 1377 Not my cup of tea

    Hearing Fiona said his brother good, the whole person excited, pulling Fiona¡¯s hand hurriedly said: ¡°You also found him good, right, in fact, my brother he is really good, as long as contact with him know, in fact, he did not see you so not only human feelings, and so you get alongter for a long time, you will find that I really did not lie to you. ¡±

    ¡°As good as your big brother is, he¡¯s not my cup of tea.¡±

    Not wanting her to mess up, Fiona said with a smile.

    On hearing this, Shelley¡¯s stunning little face shed with intense disappointment and said with a pity face, ¡°Are you really not thinking about it? I was really hoping you could be my sister-inw.¡±

    Shelley fell in love with Fiona when she first saw her, a girl of her own age, and has been secretly trying to set her up with Zoe in her mind.

    Fiona looked at the sh of loss in her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to be like this, maybe your big brother already has someone he likes in his heart, you just don¡¯t know it.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Shelley said without thinking, waving her hand.

    Others she may not be clear, but her brother she is more than clear, she grew up on his side, he has a few girls around her ten fingers to count, let alone his favorite girl.

    Fiona saw her look of disbelief, but only pursed her lips and smiled lightly, because some things would be meaningless if they were said to be broken.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about others, but I know my brother very well.¡±

    ¡°I believe that when the timees, everything will be revealed.¡±

    Seeing this, Shelley thought it was Fiona and her big brother not getting along, and couldn¡¯t help but secretly think about how to create some opportunities for them to be alone together, while Fiona over here was worried about Edmund in addition to the situation outside.

    Since leaving that night, the next day received a call from the waiter, he said Edmund woke up and asked if someone hade inst night, and then the waiter casually lied, Edmund listened and quickly left the room.

    Although this is cruel to Edmund, for his own good, Fiona eventually decides to take all the secrets away with her forever.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s plenty of time for thatter anyway, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find my brother good.¡±

    Shelley remained undeterred.

    How could she let her slip away from her so easily when there was a girl who could catch her eye?

    Fiona is not talking, anyway, at this moment she said anything she will not believe, let time to prove.

    There was suddenly no sound of fighting outside. Fiona stood up and walked to the window and said slowly, ¡°There is no more sound outside, is it all right already?¡±

    ¡°With my big brother around, these little minions won¡¯t be able to hold up for long.¡±

    Knock Knock ¡­¡­

    At that moment there was a knock at the door, Fiona hurried up and opened the door to see Zoe standing in the doorway, ncing at Rosemary lying on the bed, ¡°Is she alright!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is fine and slept after taking her medication.¡±

    Zoe nodded, then dropped her gaze on the figure not far away, her face grim and gloomy, and said, ¡°Come out here.¡±

    ¡°Brother called me?¡±

    After looking around to make sure she wasn¡¯t talking to Fiona, Shelley blinked her big, beautiful eyes and asked curiously.

    ¡°Is there anyone else next to you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it does, it¡¯s not ¡­¡±

    Shelley did not finish his sentence to see Zoe¡¯s face is very difficult to see, the words to the mouth swallowed back again, pped his hands, reluctantly towards the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯m going to make dinner.¡±

    With that, Fiona headed in the direction of the kitchen.

    ¡°Hey, Fiona ¡­¡±

    Shelley saw that Fiona had left her directly behind and left, and couldn¡¯t help but shout out.

    Looking at her brother¡¯s dark, frighteningly handsome face, Shelley couldn¡¯t help but shrink her neck and secretly scream in her heart, did her brother just overheard her talking to him about being a matchmaker?

    Thinking of this, Shelley was not afraid to die and went forward to hold Zoe¡¯s arm and said petntly, ¡°Brother, I know you don¡¯t like people to take care of your personal affairs, but I¡¯m different, I¡¯m your sister, you¡¯ve dyed so many years to take better care of me over the years, I really just¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Exactly how many times do you want me to say that you will understand, I don¡¯t want to think about those things now, I just want to keep you well and protect you.¡±

    ¡°I know that my brother is good to me and loves me, but that doesn¡¯t conflict with you finding a girlfriend. Besides, you found a girl who loves you, and I have an additional sister-inw who loves me, isn¡¯t that the best of both worlds?¡±

    ¡°You want me to find a woman that badly?¡±

    Zoe eyes locked tightly on the small woman beside him, frowning, Shelley looked at her brother¡¯splicated look, a little confused, she did not seem to have offended him ah!

    ¡°Brother, why are you looking at me with such eyes?¡±

    People who do not know also think that there is something unspeakable between them?

    At that, Zoe let her go and said coldly, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t give me any strings, just mind your own business.¡±

    With that, Zoe turned around and left the room.

    Looking at the hurriedly leaving Zoe, Shelley skimmed her mouth, a face of displeasure cooed: people kindly help him to match, not only a word of thanks, but also fierce people, really good intentions no good reward.

    ¡°Young master, are you not feeling well, why do you look so ugly?¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Zoe¡¯s assistant just finished processing and saw his own young master who walked over with an iron face and asked curiously.

    ¡°Is it all taken care of?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all been taken care of, but the person we caught bit his tongue, so we didn¡¯t ask who ordered it toe.¡±

    Waved a hand, in fact, these are in his expectations, after all, these people are dead soldiers, like this kind of people once the mission failed is never live alone in this world.

    ¡°Forget it, order it down, tell everyone to lift their spirits, everyone should be extremely careful next, I am afraid they wille again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates will go take care of it now.¡±

    With a slight nod, the assistant left.

    Zoe turned her head to look at the room she had juste out of, sighed lightly, and aplex look shed across her eyebrows.

    Rosemary woke up and it was already time to finish eating. Fiona brought the prepared meal directly to the room, while Shelley was lying on a soft couch thinking about things.

    ¡°Hard work Fiona.¡±

    Looking at the exquisite dishes on the table, Rosemary said with a smile.

    ¡°As long as Rosemary likes it, because we are on a boat, there are many things we don¡¯t have, Rosemary will settle for it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as petnt as you think.¡±

    For her, although the temptation of food is very strong, but she is still very divided in her heart.

 Chapter 1378 Do you have a problem with me

    ¡°Boss, the mission failed, our men were all taken out before they even saw the woman.¡±

    Arge room inside, pitch ck, in addition to the desk next to the dim deskmp, the entire room is almost enveloped in a bizarre, eerie environment, a back to the desk sitting, because of the light, it is impossible to see his face clearly, a man dressed in front of the desk fell to one knee, the body trembled lightly, whispered.

    ¡°Then why did youe back?¡±

    The man¡¯s low voice came slowly, the man kneeling on the ground shuddered at the words and hurriedly said, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be angry, this time it was my mistake, I promise there won¡¯t be a next time for such a thing.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even handle a woman, do you think I¡¯ll give you another chance?¡±

    The words fell, only to see the room suddenly sprang out of two people, one of the men will be a yellow liquid quickly injected into the man¡¯s neck, only to see the man even before the sound of shouting, the whole person has fallen to the ground.

    ¡°This mission wouldn¡¯t be that Wilson guy¡¯s style if they got it that easy.¡±

    In the darkness, a slim man suddenly appeared in the room as if he were a ghost, walked to the sofa in front of the desk and sat down by himself, his legs folded together wantonly, his mouth smiling at the man sitting across from him.

    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think so, this game has just started, if his woman is so easily taken away by me, wouldn¡¯t it be too meaningless?¡±

    The man in the darkness reveals a bloodthirsty cold smile, in the darkness of the night let people can not help but shiver and beam.

    ¡°But then again, if you do this, does the old man know? I have heard that the old man intends to let that big brother of yours outsidee back and take over his estate, aren¡¯t you afraid that he will find out when the timees?¡±

    The man sat on the sofa with the attitude of watching a good show and seemed to be looking forward to the future oue of this scene.

    ¡°It¡¯s one thing for the old man to think, it¡¯s another thing for this big brother of mine toe back, not to mention that even if he knows, so what?¡±

    ¡°You are also right, now with your position, even the old man can¡¯t resist you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said, but when the thirty percent of shares are not in my hands, we still have to keep a low profile, after all, the old man still has some weight to speak now, and for insurance purposes, I have something I need your help with.¡±

    The slim manughed, ¡°You want me to personally go to C City and let that big brother of yours stay there forever, right?¡±

    Hearing this, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth lifted slightly as he looked at the man and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that nothing can escape your eyes.¡±

    ¡°In fact, this matter even if you do not say I intend to do it, his existence will be a stumbling block for you, I will never let this happen before my eyes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to have you say that, it¡¯s true that you¡¯re still the best for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural, you are the most important person in the world to me, who else can I treat if not you.¡±

    In the darkness of the night, two pairs of eyes gazed deeply at each other, and the ambiguous atmosphere in the room rose sharply.

    Maybe the medicine Zoe gave really worked, after waking up, Rosemary felt significantly better than before, her whole body was not like before, her stomach was always churning, making her ufortable.

    Rosemary walked to the deck and looked out at the scenery, the gentle breeze slowly blowing, the river on both sides of a variety of mountain flowers vying to bloom, at the moment they have slowly entered the Jiangnan area, so the temperature is slowly rising at the moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s windy outside, so it¡¯s better to stay in your room as little as possible if there¡¯s nothing going on.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s cold voice came from behind her, and Rosemary just wanted to stretch her muscles when she saw Zoe walking over with a cold face.

    ¡°Thanks, I just felt a little stuffy inside and came out for some air.¡±

    Rosemary knew that Zoe had always had a strong opinion of her, but didn¡¯t understand what she had done to offend this man. Looking at his cold, handsome face, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Do you have something against me?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you well, so naturally I don¡¯t have any opinion. Since the boss asked me to protect you, then I naturally have to be responsible for your personal safety, and I hope you can actively cooperate.¡±

    Zoe looked at Rosemary with a businesslike tone.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know exactly what your opinion of me is, I thank you from the bottom of my heart, and don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t juste out if there¡¯s nothing going on.¡±

    After all, she has no reason to ask anyone to like her either.

    After saying that, Rosemary turned around and prepared to go back to her room.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Rosemary turned her head to look at him, and heard Zoe slowly said: ¡°You in the room no matter what you hear, you do note out, just stay well in the cabin, before reaching the town of clear wind, we all better be careful.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll keep Shelley close to protect you.¡±

    Although he does not like her, but since it is Wilson ordered him to do something she will do it well.

    ¡°Thanks, and you guys be safe.¡±

    With that, Rosemary turned around and went back into the cabin.

    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    It¡¯s not clear how long Shelley has been standing there, either, as soon as Rosemary left she came over.

    ¡°You are still young, there are some things you don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Zoe gave her a look and said slowly.

    ¡°Youe less, others may not know what is in your mind, do I not know what is in your mind?¡±

    Seeing that he did not say anything, Shelley stood in front of him three steps at a time and said with a hug: ¡°Brother you just feel that if it were not for sister-inw, Wilson he would not have given up his previous goal, but have you thought about it, Wilson did not go perhaps for him is a good thing, when Wilson was by himself, but now he has met his favorite, he gave up a dream that would have been life-threatening for the sake of his beloved, in fact, the reverse is not wrong when you think about it, no matter how big your position, identity background, in the depths of his heart are the things he wants to protect the most, sister-inw is the person Wilson wants to protect the most, just like brother you, no matter how dangerous ahead, you will be righteous to protect me is A truth.¡±

    Although she is not old, but often walk in society, many things she actually see more thoroughly than anyone else, love originally there is no right or wrong, just like Wilson, when Wilson in their eyes is a high cold ascetic cold-blooded boss, no matter what to do are thunderous, handling things is also crisp and clear, that kind of Wilson may be the best in the eyes of Zoe, but In her eyes, such a man is intimidating.

 Chapter 1379 has his thoughts

    Wilson since meeting Rosemary, the whole person is like being baptized in general, now he has significantly less hostility.

    ¡°What do you know, how many people have been secretly checking out the real mastermind behind Stunning Night over the years, if they find out that the boss is Ellen, do you know what the boss is going to face?¡±

    Once she knows that Stunning Night is the one who disappeared a long time ago, Rosemary will be Wilson¡¯s biggest weakness, and even those who want Rosemary¡¯s life now, he can¡¯t guarantee that there are no such people. I can not guarantee that there are no such people.

    ¡°Even if you know, so what, or do you think Wilson he is not even capable of protecting his own woman, if that is the case, what woman do you think would want to stay with a man who can¡¯t even protect his own wife.¡±

    Zoe listened to Shelley¡¯s words, looking at the chattering little mouth, suddenly for a moment he finally understood that his little girl is really grown up, and have their own ideas and views, no longer the one who is aggrieved to find him crying little girl.

    ¡°Do you feel the same way?¡±

    At the moment, Zoe is more concerned about Shelley¡¯s opinion on the matter.

    ¡°If you were a woman, would you like a man who can¡¯t even protect his woman?¡±

    Shelley¡¯s words sent a jolt through Zoe¡¯s heart¡­ had he really done something wrong?

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, Shelley reached out and waved her hand in front of his face and said, ¡°Brother, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, well, these things are not for us to discuss, our responsibility is to keep her safe, as for the rest is not something we can change just because we have an opinion.¡±

    Zoe did not want to discuss with her about Rosemary, and although he knew Shelley had a point, he disapproved from the bottom of his heart when he thought of the decisions Wilson had made for this woman.

    ¡°Brother, you are like this every time, I am really worried that which girl will look at you after you are like this.¡±

    Shelley sighed deeply, she is really worried about the rest of her brother¡¯s life, her brother is good in all ces, is the emotional intelligence of this piece is really too worrying.

    Zoe looked at her tight frown, handsome face slightly embarrassed, wriggling lips want to speak, but in the end never know how to say.

    Can she really not feel it at all?

    Looking at the little girl she has been guarding for sixteen years has now grown into a big girl, Zoe suddenly has a feeling that the little bird she raised will soon fly away.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to worry about my business, just mind your own business.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Shelley a speechless look at thepletely ungrateful Zoe, helplessly rolled his eyes, she would like to worry about it, the problem is that he gave her the opportunity to worry about it ah.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Okay, okay, okay, I can¡¯t say you, but I still want to give you onest piece of advice, don¡¯t always look at your sister-inw with hostility, people don¡¯t owe you anything.¡±

    When she finished, Shelley didn¡¯t care if he listened or not, she said what she needed to say anyway.

    The boat sailed on the river for a few days, and along the way Rosemary couldn¡¯t remember how many times she heard noisy noisesing from outside, but they were all eventually finished by Zoe.

    Those who were almost not even close to Rosemary¡¯s cabin have closed their eyes forever, and some of them have not understood how they died until they died.

    It is true that the Tang n is not something that anyone can mess with. Rosemary does not know what kind of rtionship Wilson and Zoe have, nor does she know Zoe¡¯s true identity, only that she is from the Tang n, and if she knew that Zoe is the sole heir of the Tang n, then she would not be so calm as she is now.

    After all, to be able to have the heir of the Tang n as his bodyguard is something that many people can only dream of.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you okay?¡±

    Along the way, Fiona also sensed that Zoe seemed to have a lot of animosity towards Rosemary, but saw that he didn¡¯t do anything to Rosemary either, so she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, are we in Qingfeng Town now?¡±

    Rosemary out of the cabin, reflected in the eyes is a picture like andscape painting, a Jiangnan pavilions in a chaotic and orderly manner located on the river, pavilions on both sides of a small river about two meters wide, the river next to a number of small boats parked, not far away, a small mountain vige is ayer of mist shrouded, hidden, Rosemary instantly have a kind of their own walk into a fairnd feeling.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard Tracy say that Qingfeng Town is an elegant town before, but I never thought it would be such a spectacr scene when I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    Fiona can¡¯t help but be charmed by the beautiful scenery in front of her eyes, how nice it would be to live in a ce like this all the time.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s get off the boat and find a ce to eat something, I feel like my stomach is not mine anymore after eating those few dishes every day on the boat for the past few days.¡±

    Compared to them, Shelley seems to be less addicted to the scenery in front of her than those of them, and after she mentioned it, Rosemary also felt that her stomach was really a little hungry.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    All the way down Rosemary on Shelley¡¯s direct character is also used to, if not see her hands, Rosemary simply can not believe that she so a little girl would have a so good hands, Susan down Shelley like an ordinary girl, think of what to say, not at all like that kind of ce out of the people.

    ¡°I have found a good ce tond,ter you three a room, because this is all B&B, so everyone be careful, here is the address, you can ask your friends toe to this address.¡±

    Zoe hands a note to Fiona, there are those who want Rosemary dead and those who want to take Rosemary along the way, and although this is one of the destinations they came for, he has to do it just in case.

    ¡°But Tracy already has a ce for us to stay here, so why don¡¯t we go to her ce!¡±

    Fiona took the note and looked at them, asking their opinion.

    Shelley shrugged indifferently and said unconcernedly, ¡°I don¡¯t care, just hurry up and give me something to eat anyway.¡±

    For her, those minions are no match for her, not to mention the presence of his brother, she did not even have the opportunity to loosen up on this journey.

    ¡°You might as well tell your friend toe up to this address.¡±

    Fiona looked at Rosemary with some difficulty, after all, she still trusted Tracy more than Zoe.

    ¡°Fiona, then let Tracye over here. Zoe naturally has her own ideas for such a decision.¡±

 Chapter 1380 The thread is broken

    A few people arrived at the famous hotel Zoe had found not long after dinner, Tracy came, and the moment her eyes made contact with Zoe, she knew that the other party was not a simple character.

    ¡°Miss ¡­¡±

    Tracy walked right up to Rosemary as soon as she entered and shouted respectfully.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Tracy, have you found any clues in all the time you¡¯ve been here?¡±

    As soon as she saw Tracy, Rosemary opened the door and said.

    ncing at Shelley, who was sitting not far behind Rosemary, taking a break from her nails, Tracy wanted to say something but didn¡¯t.

    Rosemary knew what she was worried about, and with a nce at Shelley, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all on your own, let¡¯s get right to it!¡±

    Seeing this, Tracy nodded and said slowly, ¡°I have found the guardian of Obsidian, but things seem to be a bit more troublesome than we thought.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Seeing a difficult look on her face, Rosemary asked with a somewhat strained expression.

    ¡°Originally I thought the people who had them were girls, until two days ago I found out that the one who had Obsidian was a guy, and more than that, this guy was harder to deal with than I thought, and he didn¡¯t want to teach Obsidian out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying he doesn¡¯t believe what you¡¯re saying, right?¡±

    If this is the case then things will be a bit of a problem, once one party is not willing to cooperate, she will not be able to sessfully continue to find the next few, then her Blume ¡­

    Rosemary¡¯s mood followed this thought.

    Tracy nodded and continued: ¡°It is said that this family was extremely reluctant to ept this task, because it was forced to take,ter one of the heirs because they fell in love with a girl of the same n, because they simply do not believe in this absurd legend, so they insist on wanting to be together, however, on the day after they were ready to get married, the girl suddenly After that, the man looked for two more in a row, the situation is the same, so the man was angry and bedridden, not long after they left, after their n there is such a rule, all the n men, are not allowed to marry, but can have private rtions with women in the n, but must not have feelings, and it is because of this absurd rule After that, the heir of each generation is very dashing and reckless, almost every day is looking for wine, very enjoy this life now.¡±

    ¡°ording to you, he¡¯s enjoying this life now, so he doesn¡¯t want to clear this up, right?¡±

    If that is the case, then things are indeed a bit troubling.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Tracy also did not expect such a situation and was also in a headache.

    ¡°In this case, you will stay here tonight, and tomorrow you will take me to him.¡±

    This kind of thing no matter what the truth is in the end, but for the sake of Fiona, Nathaniel and Crystal and her Blume, she must find out the whole story must be clear.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The next morning, Rosemary got up early, freshened up and had breakfast downstairs ready to find the manter, when she heard chaos outside, and that¡¯s when she heard two people at the next table whispering about it.

    ¡°Have you heard, the Xie family of that boy was killedst night on the way back, yesterday the Xie family looked for a night, finally a small pond outside the entrance to the vige where he found his body, you are not looking, a face was scratched all over, if not by virtue of the clothes on the body, the Xie family are afraid to admit that is Arthur that brat. ¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you think Arthur the kid has offended, this refuses to give him a good look even after death.¡±

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s this guy who caused the affair? Are there still a few girls who have been spoiled by him over the years? Although the Xie family has such rules, but who¡¯s daughter reason to give him such a tragedy ah!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think he is eating his own evil, such a person is good to die, at least in the future the girls of this Xie family will not be scourged by him.¡±

    The two middle-aged men were eating breakfast and talking in whispers. Rosemary saw that Tracy¡¯s face looked a little off and thought about what the two men had just said, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Tracy, the Arthur they were talking about wouldn¡¯t be the one you¡¯re talking about, would it?¡±

    Only to see Tracy nodded, Rosemary suddenly blushed, she had just arrived here and this was happening, was this even God stopping her?

    At this point, Zoe and Shelley came over, sat down opposite her, looked at Rosemary slowly said: ¡°Seeing is not always believing let alone hearing, to know the truth,ter to go to the Xie family everything will be clear.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Rosemary asked in disbelief.

    Shelley saw that Rosemary did not understand and patiently exined, ¡°What my brother means is that this man called Arthur was most likely blown up, and that what he did before was most likely a fake.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    If it¡¯s just because he doesn¡¯t want to go with her to get a clear picture of the matter, then he can just refuse, why fake his death?

    ¡°As for the reason, I think you will only know if you meet him in person.¡±

    After that, a man was seen walking up to Zoe and whispering something, and then he was seen getting up and then saying coldly to Rosemary, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    With doubts in his mind, Rosemary and his group followed.

    About half an hour or so, a few people came to Arthur¡¯s home, only to see a white cloth hanging on the front door, the house from time to time a burst of bawling cries, Zoe frowned, the corners of the mouth hooked up a sneer, however, did not go in, but led Rosemary to the riverside a small attic, push the door and enter.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    A woman of about fifty looked at Zoe and Rosemary¡¯s group as they entered, her eyes faintly averted.

    ¡°Auntie, please bring him out for a moment, and say he has some friends looking for him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I don¡¯t have the Arthur you¡¯re looking for here, so get out of here!¡±

    The woman¡¯s face was a little ugly as she gave the order to expel them, angry at their intrusion.

    ¡°Auntie, I didn¡¯t even say I was here to see Arthur, so how did you know I was here to see Arthur?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know what you guys are talking about, if you don¡¯t leave again then I¡¯m going to call the police and sue you for trespassing.¡±

    Perhaps Zoe¡¯s eyes were too cold, and without saying a few words the woman was a bit overwhelmed and her eyes began to dodge.

    ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, we really don¡¯t mean any harm, we just want to talk to Arthur.¡±

    Rosemary, seeing that the other party refused to admit it, stepped forward and made her intentions clear in a whisper.

 Chapter 1381 eyes are full of sorrows

    ¡°Do you think you want to hide it from everyone by making a fake death?¡±

    Zoe walked to a side chair and sat down, a pair of hawk-like eyes in the house non-stop, the woman saw the situation, hands tightly squeezed together, breathing began to be rapid.

    As the saying goes, do not do anything wrong in the middle of the night, not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door, it is clear that the woman in front of you is a ghost in the heart, otherwise it would not have been dodging eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, and I don¡¯t know what you really want to do when youe to me, but I tell you, since the person is already dead, the dead is the greatest, I believe that everyone here will not fail to understand this, I dare not Arthur had any grudges with you before his body, now he is dead, I hope you can let him go to his grave and have a good journey. ¡±

    The more the woman said, the more excited, if it is someone else may really believe it, but who is Zoe, he is the young master of the Tang Sect, this kind of small trick how can hide from his eyes, even if the woman how to cover up, in his here is useless.

    ¡°This aunt, my brother never do things that are not sure, if Arthur is really dead, the dead for the greater reason we still understand, but on the contrary, a person who is obviously still alive and well in this world, really do not understand why you must be so curse him.¡±

    The woman raised her head to look at Shelley, who was standing to the side eating a lollipop, with a touch of anger in her eyes, and then she dropped her gaze to Rosemary¡¯s body and said slowly, ¡°I have told you very clearly that Arthur he is really dead, why do you just not believe it?¡±

    Rosemary looked at her, sighed lightly and slowly said, ¡°Auntie, I understand your feelings and know the reason why you are doing this, but since your Xie family is the guardian who owns Obsidian, then it is your responsibility to find out the whole thing, because only then can wepletely go to get rid of this moment, or do you want your Xie family in the future to forever Do you want to carry this inexplicable legend forever and keep living this kind of hurtful life without benefiting yourself?¡±

    ¡°You wait a minute.¡±

    After saying that, the woman got up and went into a room, and it didn¡¯t take her long toe out with a box.

    ¡°This thing originally did not belong to our Xie family, since you came for it, I will give it to you today, but I hope that after you get it, you will nevere to disturb our lives again, what you want is all inside.¡±

    Rosemary took the box and opened it to see a ck stone and a vial of bright red blood lying quietly inside, which Arthur had prepared.

    Handed the box to Tracy, Tracy picked it up and looked at it for a while then nodded to Rosemary, her eyes then fell on the woman and said, ¡°Since you guys are prepared, it is natural to know that there are a lot of people who want this key, although we have these and can also open the stone door, but he really does not intend to go with us to make things clear ?¡±

    The woman did not say anything, Rosemary got up, walked to her and said slowly: ¡°Some things have been destined for us from the beginning, perhaps you think that if you give this to us, those people will let you go, but you do not know that those people will do anything for their purpose. Fiona¡¯s n to protect the broken key, in the end, except for her, no one survived, and another called Crystal, her n is also to protect the broken key in the end, only she and her grandfather, you think those people will just let you go?¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve already handed over the shattered key, they have no reason to being after us.¡±

    The woman shook her head, and fear shed clearly in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving here at eight o¡¯clock the morning after tomorrow, so if Arthur thinks about it let him meet me at this ce.¡±

    Rosemary left an address for her and then left.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think Arthur will leave with us?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t want all of the Xie family to go down with him, then he will follow us out.¡±

    ¡°Tracy is right, although we have his blood, the other side still won¡¯t let him go, and will even use the lives of everyone in his Xie family to ckmail him, and from the whole thing, Arthur is not a person who doesn¡¯t know anything, he just doesn¡¯t want to get involved in this.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    After thinking for a while, Rosemary said slowly.

    When Rosemary left, a gentle-looking man came out from the back and looked in the direction they left with aplex look in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Saner, maybe she¡¯s just scaring us.¡±

    Arthur shook his head, a deep sigh, ¡°A mother does not know, just that girl wearing a light green dress if I am not wrong she should be a divination master, and the other two although I can not see for the time being, but they are never simple characters, it seems that grandfather worried about things are always going to happen. ¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say before that you didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but since the one who made us wait has appeared, it¡¯s time to bring this matter that has gued us for so many generations to a close.¡±

    If there was a choice, he really did not want to get involved, but now there seems to be no choice.

    At these words, the tears on the corners of the woman¡¯s eyes wept, hugging Arthur tightly, all these years Arthur has been making himself look like a dude in order to protect the Xie family, the sorrows behind this except for himself, no one can understand.

    ¡°Auntie don¡¯t be sad, some things can¡¯t be avoided after all.¡±

    Arthur¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as he gently patted his mother, with sorrow in his eyes.

    ¡°Tracy, where are we going next?¡±

    Back at the hotel, Rosemary then asked.

    Now she just wants to find those broken keys as fast as she can and then find that stone door they are talking about so they can hurry up and leave her Blume alone.

    Tracy took out a piece of vellum from her body and put it on the table, only to see that it was densely marked with a lot of various arrows, ¡°the next piece of broken key we are going to find is called purple brocade, it is said that this piece of purple brocade was given to a great official surnamed Kim, I searched some books of the year and found that the history books of that year recorded that the court officials surnamed Kim did not have thest name Kim, I searched all the history books, and found that there was a king before being crowned king surnamed Kim,ter because apanied the then emperor to fight the kingdom, the emperor in order to repay his great kindness, specially given with his own surname, however, this heterosexual king only stayed in the then royal family for six years, the seventh year resigned to return to his birthce Shun round.¡±

 Chapter 1382 Surrounded

    ¡°Say, who the hell sent you?¡±

    Edmund stared coldly at the man in ck in front of him, his eyes glowing with an eerie coldness.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, all you need to know is that next year today is the anniversary of your death.¡±

    The corners of the man¡¯s lips flooded with a bloodthirsty smile, the eyes are full of strong killing intent.

    At that, Edmund looked at the man across the table and could not help but let out a coldugh, it is not too early to say such words before the victory is decided?

    ¡°In this world, the people who want my life every minute except for that family, I really can¡¯t think of anyone else, originally I did not intend to fight with him for anything, but now it seems that even if I have no intention to fight, in the end, it will not make him let me go.¡±

    Edmund had secretly vowed from the time he left there that as long as they would note after him, then everything over there would have nothing to do with him. The old man¡¯s meddling in his marriage had already caused him discontent before, and they had not been there when he needed their attention, and there was even less need for him to be there at the moment.

    ¡°It seems that young master Edmund is still an understanding person, only even if you understand now does not mean that you can spare your life, because your presence will bring too much hidden danger to him, this kind of thing I will not tolerate.¡±

    Saying that, the gun in Stone George¡¯s hand has been slowly pointed at Edmund, in order to avoid a long night, he must solve Edmund as soon as possible.

    ¡°Go back and tell Edmund Zee that if you want my life, first take care of your own life first.¡±

    Said, only to see Edmund longitudinal leap from a dozen floors upstairs, Stone George rushed up, and saw that there are several ces not far below surprisingly can help Edmund escape as soon as possible.

    ¡°Chase!¡±

    Stone George waved his hand violently at the ck-d men behind him, and a dozen of them quickly ran in the direction of the elevator entrance as Edmund dragged his injured leg quickly toward the basement.

    ¡°Edmund, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Wilson because of something to find Edmund, but call his phone has been in the state of no answer, just passed by this side on purpose to see, did not expect to see him such a messy scene.

    Seeing that it was Wilson, Edmund hurriedly looked behind him, then said loudly to him, ¡°Someone is trying to kill me, go!¡±

    Pull open the door quickly dodged into the car, Wilson saw from the elevator swarmed out of the men in ck, such as eagle-like eyes quickly shed a sh of killing intent, hand subconsciously from the seat under the touch of a gun.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is it holding up?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can¡¯t die yet.¡±

    Seeing that Edmund was okay, Wilson put his foot on the gas and started ying a game of eagle and chicken with the men.

    Since they want to y, then he will y well with him.

    Wilson gave instructions to Anthony as fast as he could, and soon the men Stone George was leading slowly walked into the circle Wilson had set up and ended up in his jar.

    ¡°Do you know who wants you dead?¡±

    ¡°The person who gets in the way of my existence the most in this world is the person who kills me.¡±

    For Edmund, simple life is his most desired, even if he does not rely on the family he can still live a good life, but some people just can not see the good of others, must be driven to the end.

    ¡°You ended up being too soft-hearted.¡±

    When Wilson finished, he stopped talking because he noticed that one of the people who just came out of the elevator looked particrly familiar to him.

    Last time he got away with it, but this time since he sent himself to the door, it¡¯s not his fault that he was merciless.

    Heh ¡­

    Edmund certainly knows the meaning of Wilson¡¯s words, he used to think that since they have not touched his bottom line, he naturally do not need to pay attention to, but now they have put the knife on his neck, so things will be a different story.

    ¡°I will settle this score with him sooner orter, just not now.¡±

    ¡°If you had done this earlier, you wouldn¡¯t have made such a mess as today, would you?¡±

    Wilson gave him a look and said with a smile at the corners of his mouth.

    Edmund red at him with no good grace, ¡°You¡¯ve seen my most wretched side, what else can I say.¡±

    Indeed, after so many years of knowing each other, Edmund in front of Wilson is always a gentle and elegant person, like today this kind of hot scene is really the first time to see.

    Stone George sat in a ck SUV and kept staring at the car that kept driving to the suburbs in front of him, with a coldness in his eyes.

    ¡°Boss it¡¯s not good, we seem to be surrounded.¡±

    A man looked behind him at the bulletproof cars that kept closing in on them, and a look of anxiety appeared on each one¡¯s face.

    Stone George nced behind him at the vehicles that were leaning over from all sides and pped one hand hard on his chair, ¡°Damn, Wilson you dare to shade me.¡±

    ¡°Boss now what should we do?¡±

    ¡°What else can we do? Count Edmund¡¯s life, let him off the hook for today, retreat!¡±

    The driver saw that the southwest direction was looser, so he stepped on the gas and drove directly to the southwest.

    When the car was halfway down the road, Stone George saw Wilson already waiting for him from a distance.

    ¡°Mr. Grant it¡¯s been a long time, I never thought we would meet again in such a way for the second time.¡±

    Stone George pushed open the door and got out of the car, looked at Wilson, who was standing about five meters away from him, and smiled.

    ¡°You did make me look for it, I didn¡¯t think the person I¡¯ve been looking for for so long would end uping to my door of his own ord.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant, howe I don¡¯t understand some of this?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether you understand or don¡¯t understand, I just want to ask, will you tie your own hands or will you let my people do it?¡±

    For Wilson, he has never liked people who talk so much.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Since Mr. Grant is so sincere in inviting Mr. Deng to tea, then naturally I will respectfully do so.¡±

    Stone George knew he could not leave at this moment, so he had topromise first.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, as far as I know your wife is in Qingfeng Town right now, and before Ie again my superiors asked me to convey a message to you that if I don¡¯t return within tomorrow, it will be a life for a life.¡±

    After saying that, Stone George gave him a smile and left.

    Wilson coldly watched his departing figure, although Rosemary has Zoe and Shelley protection, by definition should be fine, but he also had to guard against.

    At the Clearview Hotel, Zoe received a call from Wilson early in the morning and told him about Stone George.

    ¡°Shelley, you go and inform that we must leave Clearwind today, and you tell them to get ready.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we were leaving tomorrow?¡±

    Shelley, who was watching a love idol drama, heard Zoe say she was leaving now, and her whole little face fell down.

    It¡¯s hard to wait until the update, just started to look to leave, really good gas ah!

    And keep smiling!

 Chapter 1383 Iâ€™ll stay with you

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say we would leave tomorrow morning? Why did you suddenly decide in such a hurry, did something happen?¡±

    Rosemary, who was talking to Tracy inside the room, asked with a surprised look on her face after hearing Shelley¡¯s words.

    Shelley shrugged and sighed, ¡°My brother has always been like this, no one knows what¡¯s in his mind, but one thing is for sure, that is, he must have his reasons for this decision.¡±

    ¡°But we gave Arthur until tomorrow morning, and if we leave now, then in case he figures it out andes looking for us won¡¯t he pounce?¡±

    Fiona looked at the group and said slowly.

    ¡°But what my brother has decided will not be easily changed.¡±

    Shelley also looked like she couldn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Fiona, you pack your things first, I¡¯ll go and talk to Zoe to see if we can postpone it for a while, even if we can¡¯t, but we should say hello to Arthur anyway.¡±

    With that, Rosemary stood up and headed for the door.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Zoe, it just so happens that there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±

    Rosemary had juste out of the room when she saw Zoeing this way and greeted her with a shout.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, since we¡¯re leaving now, could someone please go and inform Arthur.¡±

    ¡°Already went to inform, the boss just sent a message, let us leave Qingfeng Town as soon as possible, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we must leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Zoe doesn¡¯t like to beat around the bush and is straightforward.

    ¡°I just said it, how can you be so anxious when you are fine, it turns out that big brother called.¡±

    Faced with his own sister¡¯s words, Zoe was speechless, was he that unreliable in her mind?

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°Have you guys already discussed where you¡¯re going next?¡±

    This is the reason why he came to them, so that he could make arrangements after knowing.

    ¡°This side is closer to Shun Bypass, let¡¯s go there first.¡±

    ¡°Shunbun?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been there?¡±

    Seeing that Zoe seemed to be familiar with the Shunbun side, Rosemary hurriedly asked.

    If Zoe knows something, then they will also be better to find, after all, Shun around is not big, not small a city, want to find a person in this vast sea is equivalent to find a needle in a haystack.

    Zoe nodded and said, ¡°Some business dealings over there, what¡¯s the name of the guy you¡¯re going to see this time?¡±

    ¡°I only know that his surname is Kim, his ancestors had been a king before, and then for some reason he was relieved of his duties, and I heard them say that he seems to have returned here.¡±

    That¡¯s all she knows, as far as the rest goes.

    At that, Zoe frowned slightly, and Rosemary, seeing this, hastily asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what his name is, it¡¯s like looking for a needle in a vast haystack.¡±

    Of course Rosemary knew this, but what could she do? She was originally ordered to face this situation, she had no choice but to put her head on the line.

    ¡°Brother, since you are familiar with the Shun round, then help your sister-inw think of a way, let your people below to investigate, see whose family ancestors have been a prince, this family inventory down, want to find that person will not be a difficult task ah!¡±

    Shelley took Rosemary¡¯s arm and suggested hastily.

    ¡°You¡¯re the smart one, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ring at him, people who don¡¯t know think she and she are the only family?

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry too much about this matter, since we know that their ancestors used to be princes, like Shelley said, one by one inventory, I believe it won¡¯t take long to have news, except that they are not in the Shun round.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you, if you can find him, then you¡¯ll really be doing me a big favor.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s what my brother should do.¡±

    Without waiting for Zoe to say anything, Shelley hurriedly waved her little hand and said.

    Looking at her happy and casual smile, Zoe could not do anything about it even if she was reluctant in her heart.

    Back in the room, Rosemary looked at Shelley who was chattering non-stop all the way, always with Tammy¡¯s smile on her face. To be honest, she really envied her, having a brother who doted on her so much.

    ¡°Sister-inw I tell you, this matter with the help of my brother will not be a problem, you just put a million hearts!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust him, I just think it would be too much trouble for your brother?¡±

    The words just fell, Shelley hurriedly waved a small hand and said: ¡°No trouble, no trouble, if you do not find something for him to do once free will be constantly looking for me to lecture, even watching a TV show he has to nag half a day, so you have anything to do with him to help just say, you do not have to be polite.¡±

    As soon as Shelley¡¯s words fell, Fiona couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°That¡¯s because my brother loves you too much, he just wants to protect you well and doesn¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    If she had such a brother she couldn¡¯t be happier.

    ¡°I know he¡¯s good to me, but sometimes I think he¡¯s just too broad-minded, and sometimes I have the illusion that that¡¯s not my brother, but rather like my boyfriend.¡±

    After saying that, Shelleyughed out loud, that childish look, really can¡¯t get involved with her identity.

    ¡°That¡¯s because your brother cares too much about you and is afraid you¡¯ll be bullied by others.¡±

    ¡°Other people bullying?¡±

    Shelley pointed at her pretty little nose and said with a smile, ¡°You guys don¡¯t really believe that I¡¯m the kind of girl who¡¯s easy to bully, do you? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s best not to even think about it in your mind, because even I wouldn¡¯t believe it myself, I¡¯ve always been the only one to bully others since I was a kid, and no one has ever bullied her.¡±

    She is The Tang FamilyMissy, even without the backing of The Tang Family, those who want to bully her also have to weigh their own weight to do so.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She¡¯s not one of those little persimmons that people can knead.

    ¡°Rosemary, do you feel that her personality is very simr to Mayme¡¯s?¡±

    Fiona looked at Shelley¡¯s eyes like a small fox, looked at Rosemary and asked with a smile.

    ¡°Well, when you put it that way they both really do look alike.¡±

    ¡°Who is Mayme?¡±

    ¡°Mayme was a good friend of mine, and then she went home for a little something.¡±

    Rosemary saw the curious gleam in her eyes and exined with a smile.

    ¡°Do I really look like her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re alike, it¡¯s that you have simr personalities, both have this straightforward nature.¡±

    Never care what others think, just mind your own business.

    ¡°The first and foremost rule of being a woman is to be confident, only a confident woman will Lynch Moore resident, that¡¯s what my mommy taught me.¡±

    ¡°Well,, your mommy must be a very confident woman.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡±

 Chapter 1384 fallen single

    In the Pacific Ocean floating on an isted ind, a young boy sitting on a rock on the beach, a pair of beautiful eyes at the moment all thick mncholy color, hands sped knees, eyes have been looking at the endless sea in front of them.

    ¡°Mommy, are you and Nina okay now? Blume misses you so much.¡±

    I don¡¯t know if Rex and Nina have managed to escape, mommy knows he is missing, at this moment must be hard to eat every day, he is really worried.

    Blume took out a pen and wrote on a green piece of paper his thoughts for mom and dad and Nina, then stuffed it into a bottle, corked the top, and carefully put it into the ocean, looking at the drifting bottle washed away by the sea, Blume¡¯s eyes were red, looking at the bottle floating further and further away, hoping that daddy could see it.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, do you see if that is the brat that Master brought back before?¡±

    Because of Blume, Xiang Tian was reprimanded by the master a few days ago, but also to Blume Grant harboring a grudge, and now hearing him here, the anger in his eyes is rubbing off on him.

    If it wasn¡¯t for this brat, would he have been scolded by his master?

    He has always been the master¡¯s most pleased with the big disciple, but I did not expect to be stolen by this brat who can not even speak, the thought of this, Xiang Tian would like to rush up to Blume will be a fierce beating.

    Before because Orange that brat reason, all he has not had the opportunity to do, but today is different, Orange early this morning and the master went out, which will not return for a while, originally worried that the brat will always hide in Orange¡¯s room, did not expect him to send himself to the door.

    ¡°Really step through the iron shoes, he actually sent himself to the door, little fatty youe here!¡±

    Xiang Tian attached to the little follower behind the ear and said a few words, only to see the little fat nodded in understanding, and then from another direction began to slowly approach Blume.

    It may be that he was so upset that he didn¡¯t even know that someone was approaching Blume.

    Just when Fatty was ready to pounce, Blume suddenly felt that someone was approaching like himself, subconsciously shing to the side, Fatty jumped in the air, face to the ground, fell a dog shit.

    Blume took a look at the little fat that fell in front of him, his gaze slightly sunken, his small face remained without any expression.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    Xiang Tian pulled up the little fatty who fell on the ground, looked at Blume¡¯s eyes showed a fierce anger light, sneered: ¡°I thought Orange that stinky girl will always take you by her side, did not expect that in the end will also let you fall alone.¡±

    Faced with Xiang Tian, who repeatedly sought his trouble, Blume really did not have so much as a good face to him, these days Orange also roughly told him about thews of survival on this ind, the so-called strongest is the most important, everyone who appears here has their unique talent, Orange¡¯s master left them here for special training, in order to train them to be the best killers.

    However, in the world of assassins, there is never any mercy, only the fight who has the harder fist.

    And Blume also knows that in this ind except Orange, Xiang Tian¡¯s martial arts and understanding are first-ss, and although he also learned some martial arts, but want to really win Xiang Tian after special training, and not much certainty, the most important thing is that at the moment he is in someone else¡¯s territory.

    Here, killing a person is like crushing an ant.

    ¡°What, that Orange girl didn¡¯t make you talk either, did she? Or are you originally a mute?¡±

    Blume Grant step by step approaching Blume Grant, Blume was also forced to retreat to the back, and behind him is the sea, looking at the sea water has spread over his knees, Blume Grant knew that he did not resist, thest waiting for him only a death.

    Because in this vast sea, even if the water is good people are not sure to survive, let alone him.

    ¡°What? Scared, are you? As long as you drill through my crotch today and then call me Grandpa I¡¯m wrong for three innings, I¡¯ll consider giving you a whole body.¡±

    ¡°Just you, you are also worthy?¡±

    A childish voice sounded in Xiang Tian¡¯s ears, before he could react, the whole person was Blume Grant a leg viciously kicked in his chest, Xiang Tian only felt a fishy sweet taste raging out of his mouth, a mouthful of bright red blood spurted out from his mouth.

    This kick he used almost all of his strength, in order to be able to make him suffer a serious injury, so that he might still be able to find a ray of hope for himself.

    ¡°Eldest Brother, are you all right!¡±

    Fatty rushed forward to help Xiangtian, and Xiangtian did not expect Blume Grant to hit him first.

    Blume took advantage of the moment of their distraction to sh to the shore as fast as possible.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Wiping away the blood stains at the corner of his mouth, Xiang Tian pushed away the little fat that was holding him and walked up to him and continued, ¡°I really can¡¯t see that you still have two skills, since that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t we have a sparring match, so that people won¡¯t say that I, as a senior brother, bully the new senior brother.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Xiang Tian was not angry at the kick Blume gave, but instead showed a wry smile, because he had found a better way to get rid of Blume Grant, so that even if Orange came back to trouble him, he would have a reason to excuse himself.

    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve it!¡±

    Blume coldly dropped three words and prepared to leave, because he felt that at this moment with a crazy dog is simply insulting to his intelligence.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to leave.¡±

    The words fell, Xiang Tian reached out to grab Blume, expecting him to have such a move, Blume Grant gently dodged, and avoided him.

    Xiang Tian saw that he had let Blume Grant dodge twice in a row, his heart was even more annoyed, and he didn¡¯t care if Blume Grant agreed or not, he just pounced on him.

    And Blume knew there was no way to avoid this fight, so he had to fight him.

    At this moment he is d that when he followed the white tiger and ck eagle in the army to learn some self-defense kung fu, although the fight can not win, but at least it can make how they can be less injured.

    Xiang Tian saw that Blume has been avoiding himself, the punches are also more vicious, and Blume also more and more dodge the strain, big about an hour, Blume¡¯s face has been hanging color, but he still gritted his teeth to persist.

    ¡°So you only have these two boys, ah, I thought how much of a cow you kid, it seems not good? I really do not understand what the master sees in you.¡±

    The more you think about it, the more angry you are, the speed of Xiang Tian¡¯s strikes is more ruthless than once, and the moves are to the deadly ce to hit.

    The two of them also drew a lot of children to watch the sparring, most of them are Xiangtian¡¯s people, there are also a small number of people are Orange side, one of the little girl saw Blume Grant several times were hit by Xiangtian, but still did not fall, the little face is more anxious, although she also knows that here always strong is the most important, but still can not help but for Blume Grant pinched a sweat.

 Chapter 1385 I will definitely leave

    ¡°How about it, now you know the power of this young master, right? Let me tell you, to kill you here is as simple as crushing an ant, but in order to leave everyone speechless, I do think that this approach is the fairest now, with a brat like you also deserve to rob this young master¡¯s person, today I will let you know the consequences of offending me Xiang Tian.¡±

    Xiang Tian clutched Blume¡¯s cor and came close to his ear and said word for word.

    ¡°Is that so? Then we¡¯ll have to see if you really have that ability.¡±

    Blume shed a provocative smile at him. Xiang Tian could no longer control his inner rage and swung his fist at Blume Grant¡¯s face.

    Blume Grant just watched as his fist came down on his head, yet there was no expected pain, a cold wind blew past, and Xiang Tian¡¯s fist was just a finger¡¯s throw away from Blume¡¯s little face, only to see a strong and powerful palm wind push his fist out.

    ¡°Hey, how are you doing, are you holding up?¡±

    Orange a hand to hold the shaking Blume Grant, beautiful phoenix eyes are full of worry, she just went out for a while, did not expect things would turn out this way.

    ¡°Little sister, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Xiang Tian did not expect Orange to suddenly appear, thought he could almost kill this brat, did not expect at the critical moment was Orange this brat to spoil.

    Orange will Blume to the other two little girls to support, slowly walked to the front of Xiang Tian, all over the body emits a thick coldness, eyes are appalling killing intent.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what I should be asking Eldest Brother? What exactly did he do wrong that warranted Senior Brother¡¯s killing of a junior brother who just came to the ind for a week, was it really just a martial artspetition? Even if it¡¯s true, wouldn¡¯t Senior Brother feel that the victory was not worth the effort?¡±

    Orange sentence sharp, gaze tightly fixed on Xiang Tian, not waiting for Xiang Tian to speak, continued: ¡°If senior brother really want to spar, senior sister I do not mind topete with you, it just so happens that during this period of time master taught me a new set of boxing, when the timees, I also hope that senior brother pointing out.¡±

    ¡°Younger sister what does this mean, who on the ind doesn¡¯t know that you are doing your best to get the true transmission from the master, how could I be your opponent, Eldest Brother?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    In this ind, in addition to the master, he Xiang Tian¡¯s only fear is that this is smaller than himself, but martial arts is more powerful than his own little sister, if you really want to fight, he is simply not her opponent.

    ¡°So Eldest Brother still has self-awareness, I thought you didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Once the words came out, many other disciples could not help butugh lightly, including many disciples who do not like Xiang Tian is even happier in the heart, in this ind, only Orange can make him deted.

    ¡°Little sister, this you are wronged brother me, this time but he first move, brother I also see his bottom is good so I will spar with him, not to mention thepetition sparring how can not be injured, little sister so worried about him, will not be to him ¡­¡±

    Although Xiang Tian¡¯s words have not finished, but the meaning is also quite clear, plus originally she usually do not like to be with other disciples, all to everyone¡¯s feeling has been the role of iceberg beauty, this suddenly to an outside just sent in the boy so defensive, plus Xiang Tian¡¯s words and said so ambiguous, even if everyone in the stupid will not be unable to hear what the meaning.

    Although they are only a few years old children, but should learn, should not have learned, so there is nothing unusual.

    ¡°Eldest Brother is afraid that Master has forgotten what Master told you a few days ago, or is it that Eldest Brother simply does not take what Master said to heart?¡±

    At that, Xiang Tian¡¯s face changed, he did not forget what the master said to him that day, originally he wanted to take the opportunity to spar Blume Grant to death, then he just say he was a slip, there are so many people for him to testify, I believe that the master will not take him, but if the brat¡¯s life, it is the same as openly disobeying the master¡¯s words, then the end is very miserable.

    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pursue it today for the sake of your little sister, but you¡¯d better control him, don¡¯t end up with him biting back.¡±

    Xiang Tian gave Blume a fierce re and left with a few other minions.

    Perhaps at first he did not react, but when his eyes fell on Blume Grant¡¯s eyes, he was understood, feelings that brat in that moment has been calcted Orange will appear, deliberately let Orange and he shed, so that, as long as they once the deadlock, the master is absolutely will severely punish him.

    I really did not see that this kid has such a heart.

    It seems that in the future there will be this kid without him.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is it holding up?¡±

    After seeing Xiang Tian leave, Orange turned to look at Blume Grant, who was covered in wounds, and asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, thank you!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t arrived in time, he might have really had to be ounted for here.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe out? Or do you want to die so badly, do you know that if I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, tomorrow¡¯s today would be the anniversary of your death.¡±

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that heforted herst time, she really didn¡¯t want to care about him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡±

    After saying that, Orange didn¡¯t pay any attention to him and went straight back to his room.

    After Blume Grant finished administering the medicine he saw Orange sitting in a wicker chair reading a book, slowly walked over and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else I¡¯ll go ahead and get busy.¡±

    Since Orange brought him back from Xiangtianst time, she went to her her master to keep her with her, and although she didn¡¯t understand the exact reason, Blume Grant knew she didn¡¯t mean any harm.

    Although she is usually fierce, but in fact that is only her surface, inside, this little girl is still very nice to talk.

    ¡°I advise you better to dismiss the idea of leaving here, this training camp from the establishment to date, there has not been any one person has sessfully escaped safely, however, those who did not escape sessfully, the final end were sent to feed the fish. You should not think that your identity is different from others, the treatment will also be different, if that is the case, then you are very wrong, the master is equal to anyone, today¡¯s matter is that she is not clear, if she knows, things will not be as simple as the end.¡±

    Blume Grant looked up at her for a long time before saying slowly, ¡°Even if it costs me my life, I will still leave as soon as I can.¡±

    The words seem to be speakingto themselves and to Orange.

 Chapter 1386 I donâ€™t belong to anyone

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t suddenly been unwell today, you would have been forever ounted for here, is the outside really that important to you? Even your own life can be disregarded?¡±

    She really can¡¯t figure out what¡¯s so worthy of his life so much outside, isn¡¯t it the most important thing in this world to live?

    Orange looked at Blume Grant eyes shed that strong determination, I do not know why, the first time I saw him, she found that this little brother in the future is definitely not a simple character, but also because of this reason, she will save him in the hands of Xiang Tian, did not know that she also received a severe beating.

    That¡¯s right, as an assassin for her, sympathy is their biggest fatal point, and the master has taught her since childhood must sit to cold-blooded ruthlessness, even in the face of their own master must sit to a trace of emotion, and she saved Blume Grant that day is because she had sympathy for him.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Now he is here every minute and every second no matter to him or to his mommy are tormented waiting, mommy at this moment will be because can not find him and anxious can not even eat, he once promised mommy, absolutely will not let her for her brother and sister sad, but this time he broke his promise.

    Orange saw that he did not want to say, she did not want to ask, anyway, what should be said she has said very clearly, now he is her, without her orders, he can only stay by her side for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Master has given you to me, now you are mine, and there is no way you can leave here without my asking.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡± Only to his mommy.

    In this world, no one has the right to tell her what to do, the only one that is his mommy, Rosemary.

    ¡°From the moment you set foot on this ind, you are not the same as you were before, I know it is not used to it for the moment, there is no hurry, I will convince you.¡±

    ¡°My Blume Grant¡¯s life has never been someone else¡¯s to decide, I make my own decisions.¡±

    He never believed in this, he knew that life if not to fight, then waiting for him is really someone else for you to pave the way.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that you and Xiang Tian had been fighting for almost an hour before I came, you had learned before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Orange was somewhat dissatisfied with his answer, how could a person who had not learned martial arts be able to surround himself with his senior brother for such a long time.

    ¡°Even if you have not learned martial arts, I believe that someone has taught you the way to save your life, whether you end up learning or not, I advise you to hold back as much as possible until you are really strong, if not for the presence of so many other senior brothers and sisters just now, the eldest brother would have settled you long ago.¡±

    For Xiang Tian, Orange is in the know.

    Although he is a person with good talent, but jealousy is also extremely strong, and can not rub a little sand in the eyes, now he and his hatred is considered to pull up, in the future he can live sessfully, it really depends on his fate.

    ¡°You will stay in my courtyard when you have nothing to do, before the master said, without my permission, others cannote to my ce to cause trouble without permission, if you still want to have a life to leave this ind alive, then stay here honestly.¡±

    Blume Grant turned his head to look at Orange without speaking, and slowly walked outside.

    ¡°Rest early, tomorrow I will take you to training camp training.¡±

    And I don¡¯t know if he heard it, but for Orange anyway, the end result is the same.

    Meanwhile, everything was ready on Zoe¡¯s side, and since there was no reply from Arthur, Rosemary finally had to respect his opinion and follow Zoe to prepare to leave.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t we really need to be fighting for it? After all, find all the broken key he Xie family is also responsible for, whether at first they Xie family intentionally or unintentionally take this, but the fact that the broken key is in their hands, we all guarded so many generations, and the ultimate goal of all of us is to apany you to go together to open that stone door, and before I heard grandfather said, each hidden family is their own specialty, which is a single generation inheritance, is each heir must know, if Arthur does not go with us, I worry that even if he gives his blood there is no way to open that stone door.¡±

    Last night she looked through the manual left to her by her grandfather, and Fiona discovered that this old Xie family ancestor was actually a martial arts master back then, with his own unique Xie family kung fu techniques, and if she was right, Arthur had to be present if she wanted to open that stone door.

    ¡°That said, but what should be said we have also said, we can not be too forced, forget it, everything let nature take its course!¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, since he is so important to you, I will go and kidnap him for you now.¡± She just didn¡¯t believe that this tying couldn¡¯t tie him over.

    Shelley is originally an acute person, heard Arthur how to persuade are not listening to, simply is not into the oil and salt, the heart suddenly leapt up a sh of anger.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Nonsense, if it is useful to tie over here still need to tangle here half a day?¡±

    ¡°Then what else to do? This won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work, you¡¯d better hurry up and think of a solution!¡±

    Hearing Zoe¡¯s words, Shelley, who was originally a wave of anger, was even more furious.

    ¡°Shelley, your brother is right, as the saying goes, a melon twisted by force is not sweet, if he doesn¡¯t sincerely want to follow us, even if we kidnap her, he will still find a way to escape.¡± Instead of that, she might as well think about how to find that Kim next.

    Maybe find the owners of the other broken keys and Arthur wille looking for them then.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you are not ¡­¡±

    Shelley¡¯s fist mmed on a side table, beforeing Wilson had told them the purpose of Rosemary¡¯s trip, the thought of Rosemary not only have to endure the life and death of her son is still in the hands of others, but also have to worry about the feelings of others, she was furious.

    Rosemary walked over and gently held her hand, smiled andforted: ¡°Shelley, I know what you want to say, but after all, saving Blume is not their obligation, don¡¯t worry, there will be other ways, maybe we really don¡¯t need his help can still open the stone door, we¡¯d better take a step and see! ¡±

    ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t worry too much, I¡¯ve left two men at Xie¡¯s door, once Arthur changes his mind, my men will bring him to meet us.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, she really had nothing to say about Zoe¡¯s arrangement, and it made her understand why Wilson had asked Zoe to protect her in the first ce.

 Chapter 1387 Banditâ€™s Den Discovered

    ¡°Young master, our men have found the owner of the Emerald of Clouds, here is her information.¡±

    A butler dressed as a man handed a document to a young man sitting in front of the main seat, the man has a set of sharp features, a pair of dark blue eyes deep and gentle, a mixed face in the dim light set off as if a prince from a Western painting.

    The man¡¯s slender ten fingers slowly turned over the information, looking at the details on it, no ripples on his face.

    ¡°Go get Lynch Moore for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the man in the suit left, the man continued to flip through the information in his hand, when his eyes fell on thest photo, dark blue eyes shed a faintly different color.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    Not long after, a tall, handsome boy walked in and looked at the man sitting on the main seat and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°I want you to take a few men to Qing Shui Town to protect this girl immediately, remember, do not let her know of your existence, you only need to protect in secret, if she is missing a hair, you do note back to see me.¡±

    At his words, the man called Lynch Moore walked to him and took the photo on the table, looked at the girl with a big smile in the photo and put the photo in his pocket, ¡°Yes, my subordinate will go to it immediately.¡±

    The next morning, before dawn Blume was dragged up by Orange, ¡°Hurry up and get dressed, I¡¯ll take you to training camp.¡±

    Blume also wanted to get a feel for the ind, so he got dressed quickly and followed Orange to the training camp.

    ¡°Master asked me to take you to the training camp today first to familiarize yourself with the environment, because in another half month is the half-yearly assessment, although you have only been here for a short time, but in order to then those people behind your back, so this time you also have a good workout, although in previous years this time in the neers are not required topete, but in case, we still take precautions safer.¡±

    In fact, these days, although Orange every time you talk are quite fierce, but in fact, she still take care of Blume, just like her mouth said he was not allowed to leave, but in the heart of the default Blume put drift bottles, every time Blume will be those drift bottles used almost, the cab will always be promptly replenished with a lot of drift bottles.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    For Orange¡¯s proposal, Blume also knew she was doing it for his own good, not to mention that he wanted to get a good workout and map out the terrain on this side of the country in the shortest amount of time possible.

    ¡°Thank you Orange!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Blume, who had been following behind Orange, suddenly said.

    Orange didn¡¯t hear what he just said for a moment and turned his head to look at him.

    ¡°I know about the day you brought me back from Xiangtian and you were chastised by your master.¡±

    At that, Orange looked at him and blinked, then said with a smile: ¡°I thought it was something big. The reason why I brought you back from Xiang Tian was just out of curiosity. Master kept saying in front of us that he brought back an extremely talented disciple, and I was just curious to see how powerful this extremely talented disciple really was.¡±

    ¡°And do you see it now?¡±

    Blume followed her, a pair of eyes constantly patrolling around, the ind isrge, and at the moment it is not yet light, so he must be vignt.

    ¡°It¡¯s really far worse than I thought, but you¡¯re a person who doesn¡¯t talk much, but at least you won¡¯t deliberately tter me because of my identity, not like them, approaching me and getting close to me all because of my identity.¡±

    ¡°You are still so young martial arts skills are already so high, people will be jealous of you is normal, time will be good.¡±

    Blume from childhood his IQ is higher than normal, and his peers are no words, so to this kind of thing has long been seen, only he does not call low, so Orange¡¯s troubles he did not.

    ¡°Is that so? Then why aren¡¯t you jealous of me?¡±

    Orange suddenly turned around, his pretty little eyes looking at her without blinking.

    Her eyes are really beautiful, just like the bright stars in the sky, the beauty is blinding, these eyes are the most beautiful and prettiest eyes he has ever seen.

    Even many yearster, every time he thought of these eyes as beautiful as the stars, he would remember what happened here.

    ¡°Why should I be jealous of you?¡±

    Orange didn¡¯t expect Blume Grant to answer her like that, yeah, why should he be jealous of her, some people are born not knowing how to write the word jealous.

    It was also because he had no thoughts about her that she looked at him differently.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first person to talk to me like that.¡±

    Looking at him, Orange said slowly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±

    Suddenly Blume covered Orange¡¯s mouth, pulling her behind a clump of leaves, Orange just wanted to speak, and saw not far away by the hazy moonlight, a dozen blurred figures carrying something in the direction of the west.

    Blume a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes tightly stared at those people, the other small hand is covering Orange¡¯s small mouth, the small face reveals not in line with the age of calm andposure.

    Orange just stared at him in awe until the men were gone, and only then did Blume let go of his hand and say, ¡°Have you seen those men?¡±

    ¡°It was too far away to get a good look at them.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we follow it up and see?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    On hearing this, Blume was a little hesitant, he just saw very clearly, those people were wearing guns on their waists, if he was not wrong, just now they carried the box must be arms and guns and so on.

    But it would be a good thing to get a good feel for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    This time it was Blume Grant who walked in front, and Orange followed carefully behind him for fear of being spotted by the men.

    After walking for about an hour, Blume and Orange saw a house not far from here, and the house was surrounded by sentries and snipers, so if you want to follow them in, you must avoid the sentries.

    ¡°What to do? They¡¯re going in.¡±

    Orange saw those people carrying things in, and couldn¡¯t help but ask a little anxiously.

    ¡°First, don¡¯t rush, let¡¯s observe for a while, the sentry posts standing here will generally change rounds in twenty minutes,ter we just need to avoid the sniper guns above and go in immediately at the moment of their handover will not be discovered.¡±

    ¡°This ce looks like a bandit den, look at the guns in the hands of those people, they are all thetest German imports, and this ce is so secretive, if I hadn¡¯t followed them here, I wouldn¡¯t have thought there would be such a bandit den on this ind.¡±

 Chapter 1388 trouble

    ¡°It¡¯s so dark and eerie here, why don¡¯t we just not go in?¡±

    Orange clutches Blume¡¯s clothes tightly, a pair of dark eyes keep surveying around, after all, is a girl, for this eerie environment or very afraid.

    Blume Grant pair looked at the environment inside this, frowned slightly, a pair of sharp eyes slowly swept to the end of the passage, they originally intended to take advantage of the shift change to sneak in, but just saw four men in cking this way, one of the men also carrying a sack, out of curiosity, the two people followed the four people into here.

    ¡°This should be the cave of an ancient tomb, except that the things in this tomb have been emptied by them long ago, and they have even taken this ce for themselves.¡±

    Taking a closer look at the surroundings, Blume affirmed.

    Just let him feel strange is that this is an isted ind, reasonably should not be someone will build their own tomb to such a ce up, however, from the environment just inside the tomb, the original owner of the tomb should still be an extremely noble family, the two sides of the carved flowers are not a bit of value people are unable to get out.

    ¡°Ancient tomb?¡±

    Orange heard that this is an ancient tomb, a small body close to Blume Grant, beautiful eyes shed a touch of fear, the mind kepting up with those thousand-year-old dumplings and the image of zombies.

    ¡°That ¡­ that we still hurry back OK, I always feel that there are many pairs of eyes staring at us in here.¡±

    The paining from his arm was Orange¡¯s. Seeing the fear in her eyes, Blume couldn¡¯t help but hook the corners of his lips, not expecting that the unafraid, unruly and capricious her would have such a side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just an empty tomb now, there won¡¯t be any of those things you¡¯re thinking of.¡±

    Looking at her scared look, Blume Grant patiently exined.

    ¡°But didn¡¯t the book say that old tombs like this one tend to have that kind of thing in them?¡±

    It is said that those things can not kill, can not be destroyed, just think, Orange felt the sweat of the body are erected.

    ¡°This is what my mommy begged for on my first birthday, with this, no matter what can¡¯t get to you, you just have to stay close to me.¡±

    Blume will be around his neck, Rosemary gave him the body guard to Orange to put on, Orange looked at the chest purse, although only a hand-embroidered purse, but she really like.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that this purse was embroidered by Rosemary¡¯s own hands for the two siblings, and inside the purse was something she had begged from the famous Qing Hua Temple from the Taoist monk Master Ru Kong.

    ¡°But you gave it to me, so what do you do?¡±

    Although she is happy, at the same time she knows that this is a talisman left to him by Blume Grant¡¯s parents.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to.¡±

    Two people continue to walk forward, this ancient tomb as Blume said, all the things inside has long been emptied by them, so it is clear that these people are not here for a while.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Orange asked in a whisper, pointing to a cave with a glimmer of light in the distance.

    ¡°Go over and take a look.¡±

    Blume and Orange cautiously came to that shing light room, once inside the door, you can see inside arge pile of wooden boxes, Orange went over, curious to open one of the boxes, only to see that all ced inside are imported new weapons.

    ¡°Oh my God, so many guns?¡±

    Blume walked up and picked up one of them, put it in his hand and weighed it a few times, slowly said: ¡°This gun is thetest German research and developmentst year, the first half of the month only on the market, there is no price in the market.

    ¡±

    Even if you want to buy one is almost difficult, Logan before a lot of rtions to get two, did not expect that there are so many here, a rough calction, there are about a dozen boxes here, seven or eight boxes are loaded with this kind of gun, it can be seen that the head of this ce is not a simple character.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Orange reached out and carefully touched this gun in her hand, as a killer, the gun can determine her strike.

    Blume did not answer her question, but went to another few boxes to open up and look at the moment when the box opened, Blume¡¯s eyes could not help but open up, the things in front of him is more than familiar, the most shocking is that the drugs here are at least a hundred kilograms, this is just what they see with their eyes at the moment, those they do not know how many more.

    ¡°Drugs?¡±

    Orange walked over and saw that it was drugs, the entire subconscious back two steps, these drugs although in the mob can be said to be strange, but see so many still let them shocked very.

    Putting the lid on the box, Blume said slowly: ¡°It seems we are intruding into the territory of poisonous Marcy, you will follow me closelyter.¡±

    Blume eyes gaze, this time they seem to be intruding into the tiger¡¯s nest, it seems that they must leave as soon as possible is the best policy.

    Blume pulled Orange and headed back the way he came, just a few steps before he heard footstepsing from the front.

    ¡°You said this is the ny-ninth girl, and you don¡¯t know how long this girl canst?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you say that these girls in the end in the inside experienced what, how toe out of the dead are a look, which just think, I feel seeping.¡±

    The two men were discussing in whispers while walking, and the words happened to fall on both of their ears.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the boss ask us to look for a wife with the young master before? But we¡¯ve found so many, but none of them are satisfactory to the young master.

    ¡°Hush ¡­¡±

    The man made a hush gesture, his eyes kept ncing around to make sure no one was there before he whispered, ¡°I heard that the young master, the man has a kind of entricity in that area, just look at the girls who came out.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, even I¡¯m a little ufortable watching it.¡±

    After saying that, the other man said in no good mood, ¡°Your head is caught in the door, how can you have such an idea?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just saying, we just find women for the young master for him anyway.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which I think of this girl today, really quite unlucky, this just off the ne was scar to stare at, although not what a big beauty, but it seems to be a school student, people look quite innocent.¡±

    Another man rubbed his hands, his eyes shed a sh of **, the face of the pockmarked let people look very want to vomit.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°You¡¯d better put that idea to rest, if the boss knows you have such an idea, he¡¯ll definitely shoot you.¡±

 Chapter 1389 sacrificing sex

    After the two men in ck left, Blume Grant took Orange¡¯s hand and headed outside.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Orange shook off his hand and looked at Blume Grant.

    Blume Grant couldn¡¯t understand what was wrong with her, and her good-looking eyes kept asking questions.

    ¡°Those two guys just said they captured a girl and sent her here?¡±

    ¡°Well, so what?¡±

    Seeing Blume¡¯s indifferent look, Orange¡¯s small heart rose up with anger and said in as low a voice as possible, ¡°Are we just going to watch her die?¡±

    ¡°Or what? Or do you think that with two of us we can beat so many people here?¡± Not to mention that these people were holding heavy machine guns in their hands, and they could be shot into a ho¡¯s nest at any time once they were discovered.

    Orange knew of course that it was impossible to save people with their abilities, but she couldn¡¯t really do it if she had to pretend she didn¡¯t hear them.

    ¡°We may not be able to save the girl, but didn¡¯t those two people just say that? That young master of theirs is a fool, maybe we can start with him, once we get rid of him, won¡¯t he be harming others?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s what you¡¯re supposed to be like as a killer?¡±

    Blume Grant¡¯s eyes questioned with anger.

    Even he himself doesn¡¯t know why he is so angry.

    Seeing Blume Grant angry, Orange thought he was greedy for life and death, and said angrily, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to go I don¡¯t dare to force you, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±

    As a killer to have such feelings should not be, but think of just those two people said that there have been so many girls have been tortured to death, even if she does not want to care, but also ultimately can not resist the condemnation of conscience, because uncle said, no matter what upation, the first one that is the depths of the heart must always have a trace of good thoughts, as a killer in her eyes can not have anyone, but now she is not in the implementation of the The first thing you can do is to do what you can.

    Seeing that Orange misunderstood herself, Blume Grant pulled her back and said with a hint of coldness in his voice, ¡°Just this once, next time.¡±

    With that, he headed to the front.

    At the same time, another chamber outside the tomb, a girl was tied up and thrown on arge stone bed, woke up to see a strange with cold, spooky room in front of her.

    ¡°Oooh ¡­¡±

    The girl struggled hard, but found no use at all, tears fell, eyes full of intense fear of the color.

    Blume Grant walked for about ten minutes before noticing that there were more and more soldiers standing guard, and on the way they did not find the room where the girl was being held.

    Looking at the ck men standing patrolling the doorway in the distance, Orange was just about to strike when he was stopped by Blume Grant, ¡°Hold on, let¡¯s find someone to ask.¡±

    Orange withdrew the concealed weapon from his hand and looked at him with a nod.

    Then two small figures quickly disappeared in the corridor of the crypt.

    ¡°Oops ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    A man guarding the door suddenly covered his stomach, and another man hurried over to ask.

    ¡°My stomach hurts, keep an eye on it, I¡¯m going to make it easy.¡±

    ¡°Go on, go on!¡±

    The man waved a hand at him.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Saying that, the man covered his stomach and hurriedly jogged towards a passage in front of him.

    Blume Grant saw this, the corners of his lips hooked up a Tammy smile, really stepped through the iron shoes, no ce to find, to get all the work.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The words fell, two small figures quickly touched towards the direction of the man left, after the solution of the man¡¯s entire body a burst of relief, while wearing pants while humming a song to go out.

    ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m lost, do you know which direction the young master¡¯s room is?¡±

    The man looked at the little loli that suddenly appeared in front of him and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you new here?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah!¡±

    Looking at the cute looking little loli in front of him, the tender voice is like that of a lyre from the ninth heaven, especially the doll-like eyes, it is the first time he has seen such a beautiful, lovely little girl.

    ¡°Uncle, can you tell me?¡±

    Seeing that the man did not answer her for a long time, Orange tugged at the corner of his shirt and asked.

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    The man pointed to a passage not far ahead, said: ¡°See that passage in front of you? You just follow it all the way, then turn left and turn right, that¡¯s it.¡±

    Orange pointed to the front and gestured a few times, then said with a smile, ¡°Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Grandpa Abraham!¡±

    With that, Orange was just about toe forward and kiss him, only to hear the man muffle a grunt and be knocked unconscious to the ground by Blume Grant, who then dragged him to a hidden corner and hid him.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t know what she had stuffed into the man¡¯s mouth, Blume Grant asked curiously.

    ¡°I have sacrificed my sex, how can I make hime to his senses so quickly, how can he not fall asleep for half a day.¡±

    This medicine was given to her by her uncle for self-defense, before she had been feeling useless, but I did not expect it to be used today.

    Blume Grant was not bothered by her, and following the direction the man said, the two soon felt their way to the young master¡¯s room.

    ¡°Now how do we get in?¡±

    Looking at the two men guarding the doorway, Orange asked with a guilty conscience.

    This is guarded, they simply do not have thew to go in to explore.

    Blume Grant looked around and whispered to Orange, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    With that, Blume Grant disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    Without waiting for Orange to say anything, Blume Grant had already left.

    Orange looked at his departing figure and was worried, even though her heart was worried she could only stand obediently and wait.

    About half an hourter, Orange heard a sudden shout from outside as well as the sound of hurried footsteps.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Fire,e and put out the fire!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡±

    The man standing in the doorway heard the shoutinging from outside and asked curiously.

    ¡°It seems that the granary side is on fire?¡±

    ¡°Go, go over and take a look!¡±

    With that said, the two men quickly ran towards the fire.

    Orange saw them leave and was just about to go in when he saw Blume Grant who had somehow returned, ¡°Did you set the fire?¡±

    ¡°No, an ident!¡±

    Seeing her looking at herself with a puzzled look, Blume Grant touched his nose and said, ¡°But I caused it indirectly.¡±

    Originally he was going to find their grain silos or hiding arms ce, but unexpectedly just encountered the man guarding the grain silos where squatting quietly smoking cigarettes, so he made a small trick, did not expect to set the grain silos on fire.

 Chapter 1390 People who want you dead

    Rosemary and her group arrived at Shunbao smoothly, and the journey was unhindered, because of Zoe¡¯s side of the industry, they lived directly in Zoe¡¯s side of the vi. Let¡¯s take a walk!¡±

    She wanted to get out and about and take a stroll around the beautiful city.

    In fact, Rosemary went out to inquire about it, and also to buy some personal items for herself.

    ¡°Missy had such a long flight, don¡¯t you want to take a rest first?¡±

    Tracy looked at the tiredness in her eyes and asked with some concern.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, didn¡¯t you say before that the Kim¡¯s name is likely to live in a neighborhood on the edge of the Shunbun bypass? We¡¯ll go thereter and ask.¡±

    ¡°Even so, we do not need to rush in this moment, you have not had a good rest for several nights, or rest for a while, let me first go to inquire about the situation.¡±

    I know she wants to gather those broken keys as soon as possible to save their children, but some things are not urgent, not to mention that the road they came so smoothly around the Shun, which is simply too suspicious for them, who knows that they are on the road when the best time to make a move, as killers, they will never give up that good opportunity.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, besides even if I stay here I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Now as soon as she closed her eyes it was Blume standing there covered in blood shouting towards her for help, so she couldn¡¯t sleep well at all, instead of doing so, she should go out and ask for news about the broken key.

    ¡°Missy, I know you are worried about the young master¡¯s safety, but even so you can¡¯t keep carrying on like this, we are still a long time away from collecting these broken keys, even an iron body will not be able to bear it, if you are really thinking of the young master, listen to me and take a good rest.¡±

    Tracy had never been one to talk, especiallyforting words, but seeing Rosemary¡¯s haggard appearance was too much for her to bear.

    Yes, he now has a total of two pieces of broken keys including Fiona¡¯s body, although Crystal has a piece, but now her whereabouts are unknown, the broken keys are also equivalent to follow the disappearance, counting she still has to find four broken keys, now the search for one is so difficult, let alone four.

    However, time waits for no man, and Blume cannot afford to wait.

    Thinking about this, Rosemary¡¯s eyes could not help but slightly moist, these days and nights she did not know how much she had cried.

    But Tracy¡¯s words are also reasonable, the heart is in a hurry to eat hot tofu, not to mention that now everyone is working around the clock to protect her, she can not always give them trouble.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go back tomorrow!¡±

    Tracy saw that her eyes were moist and wanted tofort her but didn¡¯t know what to say, so she finally said, ¡°Missy, I¡¯ll go warm up a ss of milk for you.¡±

    After saying that, Tracy pulled open the door of the room and went out.

    Rosemary took out her phone and looked at the two smiling children on the screen on her phone, tears baring down on it, her fingers gently tracing over Blume¡¯s handsome little face, murmuring, ¡°Baby, you must wait for mommy.¡±

    ¡°Tracy, why are you out?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get Missy a ss of milk.¡±

    Tracy said and headed for the kitchen.

    Fiona saw that her face looked a little off and followed her, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, why do I see you look a little less than well, is there something wrong with you?¡±

    With that, Fiona reached out to touch her forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Pushing her hand away, Tracy said faintly.

    Take a bottle of milk out of the fridge and pour it into a cup, then put it in the microwave and start heating it up.

    ¡°No, there must be something you are hiding from me?¡±

    Tracy set the time, then leaned her body aside naturally and looked at Fiona and said slowly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about Missy.¡±

    ¡°Worried about Rosemary?¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t understand why Tracy said that. Isn¡¯t Rosemary usually in good shape?

    ¡°In fact, Missy is just forcing a smile on you guys every day, she doesn¡¯t want you guys to worry along with her, these few nights I found that she would look at the young master¡¯s photo every night and quietly shed tears, sitting for hours, I¡¯m really worried that her body won¡¯t hold up.¡±

    At that, Fiona could only sigh deeply, facing this kind of problem, she could not do anything at all.

    The child is the mother fell off a piece of flesh, and now Blume life and death is not known, she is sad is normal.

    ¡°This time we came around Shun is really too smooth, I am now worried that those people will potentially here, and then wait for an opportunity to find a chance to Missy¡¯s.¡±

    Tracy eased her fears into words, after all, Fiona has a right to know this.

    ¡°Maybe Mr. Tang sent someone to take care of it?¡±

    This time with Zoe and Shelley¡¯s help, Fiona obviously a lot of peace of mind, at least with them in, those who want to hit Rosemary¡¯s idea will not be able to do.

    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Shelley, and she said no.¡±

    Just because it is so she is more and more worried.

    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to worry too much, soldiers wille and go, we¡¯ll just see what we can do now and keep Rosemary safe.¡±

    The situation at hand even if you think through your head can not think of a so,, rather than this is better to take a step.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, this is the ginseng soup Mr. Tang asked me to bring up for you, drink it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    The door to Rosemary¡¯s room opened and a maid walked in with a bowl of ginseng soup.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Reaching out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes, she ced her phone aside and then got up to get the ginseng soup.

    Only to see a blinding sh of light, the maid¡¯s hand has somehow more than a dagger, Rosemary subconsciously reached out to a dodge, only to hear a hiss, the arm more than a bright red wound.

    The moment the dagger in the maid¡¯s hand came towards her chest, only to see a ck figure suddenly scurrying out of the window and fighting quickly with the maid.

    Rosemary looked at the two people fighting in front of her and forgot to call for help for a while.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    ¡°The one who wants you dead.¡±

    The masked man¡¯s tone was cold and piercing, a pair of eyes like eagles shed with a strong killing intent, and the maids were even more deadly moves.

    Tracy, who was carrying milk, suddenly heard the sound of a fighting from Rosemary¡¯s room, threw the tray in her hand and ran this way as fast as she could.

    The maid said coldly to the masked man, ¡°I¡¯m not going to fight you, but I¡¯ll keep this ount today, and if I find out who you are, I¡¯ll hold on to today¡¯s shame.¡±

 Chapter 1391 misadventure

    Tracy rushed into the room like the wind, and saw a masked man jump out of the window, and she followed him out.

    ¡°Tracy ¡­¡±

    At this moment, Rosemary has ignored the injury on her arm, chased to the window and looked at Tracy who chased her out.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fiona just went to cut up some fruit a few minutester than Tracy and saw the room in disarray.

    Zoe, who had arrived at the sound of voices, looked around the room and said loudly to Shelley behind her, ¡°Take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Looking at her arm, which was already red with blood, Fiona hurriedly found a first aid kit and prepared to treat Rosemary¡¯s wound.

    Shelley hurriedly brought scissors to cut the clothes on her wound, and then took anti-inmmatory water and began to treat it, thankfully the wound was not very deep, otherwise she would have had a hundred mouths to exin to Wilson.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sister-inw, I was too negligent.¡±

    Shelley didn¡¯t think that something like this could happen in her own home. It seems that those people are really pervasive.

    The most important thing is that it¡¯s still daytime and they dare toe in and kill in broad daylight, it seems that these people really don¡¯t put them in their eyes.

    ¡°Whatever your business, she¡¯s dressed as a servant, even if you you don¡¯t necessarily recognize her.¡±

    But what she didn¡¯t understand was who the person in ck with a masked face was. It was obvious that the other party hade for her, but if it was someone she knew naturally there was no need for a masked face, so it was clear that this person was not someone she knew.

    ¡°How could it be the maid, wasn¡¯t it the man in ck just now?¡±

    ¡°No, it was the man in ck who saved me, and the person who wanted me dead was the maid in the vi, she said Zoe ordered to bring me ginseng soup, and I was careless for a moment before she cut me.¡±

    Apparently Shelley didn¡¯t think the ultimate culprit would be the maid at the vi, so it seems she¡¯ll have to do some serious questioningter.

    ¡°Mr. Tang saw that you look very bad these few days, so as soon as he came back he asked his subordinates to give you some ginseng soup to drink, and this is something I know.¡±

    It¡¯s just that she didn¡¯t expect those people to be mixed in here.

    ¡°This matter is my negligence,ter my brother wille back I will let him properly line up.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Rosemary responded, after all, this person mixed in the house indeed should be properly ranked.

    ¡°Rosemary, go change your clothes!¡±

    Seeing that her clothes were covered with blood stains, Fiona found a looser dress and helped Rosemary into the bathroom.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zoe and Tracy to return, and Shelley hurriedly asked, ¡°How did it go, did you catch the killer?¡±

    Zoe shook her head, saw no Rosemary in sight, and asked, ¡°Where is everyone? Is he badly hurt?¡±

    ¡°Fiona apanied her sister-inw to change her clothes, it¡¯s just a superficial wound, fortunately the wound is not very deep, rest a few days and you will be fine.¡±

    Hearing that Rosemary is okay, Zoe also followed with a sigh of relief and said, ¡°From now on, you guys take turns to guard closely, so that things like today must not happen a second time.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, sister-inw said that it was not the man in ck who wanted to kill him, but a maid.¡±

    ¡°A maid?¡±

    Apparently neither Zoe nor Tracy thought that the person they had been chasing for half a day was not the killer.

    ¡°Yes, it looks like you should straighten out the people in your vi properly, brother.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    By this time, Rosemary had changed ande out, and seeing that they were all back, asked, ¡°Did you catch up with the people?¡±

    ¡°There was only the ck-d masked man when we went after him, but the other side didn¡¯t want to fight us.¡±

    ¡°Because the person who wants to kill me is not him.¡±

    Zoe looked at her, thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Do you know who he is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    ¡°Would that be a friend who knows you?¡±

    Rosemary thought for a moment and replied, ¡°No, if they were my friends, they would never be masked, and I have never heard that man¡¯s voice just now, and I can be sure I don¡¯t know such a person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, if that¡¯s the case, then why would he save you? And he was able to mask his face beforehand?¡±

    ¡°That was strange to me too, and it was like he came in near me and appeared at the most critical moment.¡±

    ¡°Whoever he is, as long as he¡¯s not our enemy, Shelley, take good care of your sister-inw and let me know if anything happens, I¡¯m going out for a while.¡±

    No matter who the other party is, as long as they are not following him against the line, the most important thing right now is to hurry up and straighten out the vi¡¯s servants.

    ¡°Tracy,e out here with me for a minute.¡±

    Tracy nced at Rosemary and saw her approval before she followed her out obediently.

    Once outside, Zoe was already waiting for her outside, and when she came out, she said, ¡°Go check and see if you can find out the details of the man in ck?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Although she doesn¡¯t like being told what to do by anyone other than Rosemary, Zoe is starting out for Rosemary, so she¡¯s willing to listen for now.

    Not to mention that it¡¯s something she¡¯s always wanted to do.

    Meanwhile, Blume Grant drilled into the room with Orange and saw a girl on a stone bed tied and thrown on the bed.

    Hearing a sound, the girl twisted her body in fear, Orange quickly walked to the stone bed looking at the teary-eyed girl, made a hush gesture at her and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here to save you, I¡¯m untying you now, but you¡¯re not allowed to scream.¡±

    The girl looked at the tender little girl in front of her and couldn¡¯t care less, staying here would be a death anyway, so she might as well gamble.

    Orange quickly untie the rope in her hands, the girl hurriedly do up to untie the rope on the feet, looking at the little girl who is only a few years old in front of her, is grateful to say: ¡°Thank you little sister.¡±

    Blume Grant, who was guarding the door, heard a very familiar voice, turned his head, and saw the face that was too familiar to be familiar.

    ¡°Aunt Melody?¡±

    Hearing someone call her, Melody looked over at the voice and saw a three-year-old boy looking at her dumbfounded.

    ¡°Little brother, you know me?¡±

    Melodyst saw Blume Grant when he was a week old, counting the time she hadn¡¯t seen him for more than two years, plus the more children grow and change, she didn¡¯t even think of it that way.

    Blume Grant¡¯s memory was so strong that he could remember anyone he met, not to mention the fact that Melody would run to his house and tease the two siblings when she had nothing better to do.

    He just didn¡¯t expect this girl who was helped over to be his Aunt Melody.

    ¡°Aunt Melody, I¡¯m Blume, and my mom is Rosemary.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re Blume baby?¡±

 Chapter 1392 A dry heaving in the stomach

    Melody looked at the little toddler in front of her and couldn¡¯t believe that he was Blume Grant. She grabbed him by his skinny shoulders and hurriedly asked, ¡°Baby, why are you here, aren¡¯t you with your parents?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll tell you slowlyter, now you hurry up and follow us out.¡±

    Blume Grant at the moment only think about how to take her out of here, after all, they are here for one more minute more dangerous.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Although Melody¡¯s mind is full of doubts, the current situation is indeed not the time for them to catch up.

    The three people just walked out of the stone room, they heard a sound of footstepsing from the front, and not long after, they heard a man speak, ¡°Young master, this girl we found for you this time is not particrly beautiful, but it is quite showy, with an artistic aura emanating from all over her body, you are guaranteed to be satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Good, I will reward you heavilyter!¡±

    Blume Grant hurriedly pulled Melody and Orange in a corner and hid, and saw a man with a fat, hot-eyed man slowly walking this way, and the man called the young master was shaking his flesh three times with every step he took.

    ¡°Holy shit, it¡¯s a fat pig.¡±

    Orange is not very old, but thinking about the conversation between the two men earlier, in the sight of this so-called young master in front of him, a dry heaving in the stomach.

    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m about to throw up all the food I¡¯ve eaten in thest few years.¡±

    At that, Blume Grant¡¯s eyshes fluttered lightly a few times, but his eyes were unblinkingly looking ahead.

    Melody also saw the man in the distance, and when she thought that if they had not appeared in time, this fat pig would have been on top of her, she felt like crawling with worms and could not help but shiver.

    ¡°Oh no, they¡¯re heading for the room, we have to get out of there.¡±

    More than the two of them at the moment, Blume Grant was thinking about how to get out of here.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    At that, Melody¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but get nervous, although she knew it was inappropriate to ask this question at this moment, but she just couldn¡¯t help but ask it.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    If it was just her, even if she died, it would not matter, but now the big baby is also here, no matter what she can not let him be hurt, but she can not do anything.

    This time, Melody suddenly really want Rosemary, if he is in maybe there will be a way.

    ¡°Aunt Melody don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    Blume Grant offered to grab Melody¡¯s hand, signaling her not to be nervous.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how they slipped in, she was happy to hear Blume Grant say so, whether or not they made it out in the end.

    ¡°Thank you baby, with your words, even if auntie dies here today, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    This child, really did not let her pain for nothing a, remember when small he is the least talkative andughing, but the mind is more delicate than anyone else, hungry to eat, sleepy to sleep, never to noisy Rosemary, that time she had to Rosemaryughing joke, said if she can be born twenty yearster, must be the big baby¡¯s girlfriend.

    ¡°Oops, things are not that serious yet, besides that big chamber here, if we really hide, it¡¯s not an easy thing for them to find us.¡±

    ¡°Orange is right, since this is a burial chamber, there must be other exits, it won¡¯t be the only one.¡±

    ¡°The burial chamber?¡±

    Blume Grant¡¯s words just fell, Melody¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but think of the ancient tomb that she had seen on TV before, they can¡¯t be talking about the ancient tomb!

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the ancient tomb.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t the book say that inside ancient tombs there are usually many organs or poisonous insects and so on? Since that¡¯s the case, how could they let themselves live here?¡±

    This time, Melody felt that she had to organize her thinking properly, she was not only kidnapped, but also kidnapped to an ancient tomb, and I do not know whose ancestor¡¯s tomb.

    ¡°In a tomb as big as this, the organs and poisonous insects are definitely there, but as to why they live here, this is a question we don¡¯t know, but one thing for sure is that this ce is secretive and especially suitable for hiding things.¡±

    After all, this is a huge smuggling den, and the guns and ammunition they just saw are enough topete with a small country.

    ¡°They¡¯ve left, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Blume Grant saw them pass and hurriedly led them through another passage.

    ¡°Huh, howe there¡¯s no one guarding it?¡±

    The man saw no one guarding the door of the room, his heart thumped, hurriedly pressed the stone door switch, only to see that there was nothing inside the chamber, only a hemp rope discarded by them on the floor.

    ¡°No good, people are getting away.¡±

    ¡°Where is the person? I thought you said people had been sent to the room?¡±

    Fatty saw that the room was empty inside, the smile on his face disappeared, his eyes shed a sh of anger, grabbed the man¡¯s cor, his eyes were red, and roared loudly.

    ¡°Young master rest assured, I really did tie the person and put her in your room, as for why she is not there, my subordinate really does not know.¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Hearing the man say so, the fat man¡¯s entire body followed the scream, the body began to slowly burn up, the force in his hands is also increasing, only to see him throw the man violently on the stone bed, eyes fishy red, eyes with a thick bath of fire.

    The man saw the situation, has been scared to death, legs subconsciously tightly together, the body kept moving backwards.

    ¡°Young master you wake up, I am your subordinate Ken, you spare me, I will go to help you get the man back now, OK?¡±

    Saying that, the man just wanted to escape, his legs were pulled by the fat man, only to see his fat and thick body air pressure and up, followed by a pig-killing scream from inside the stone room.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    A woman rushed over at the news, and as soon as she entered the door, she saw the scene unfolding inside the tomb and turned her head to question the subordinates behind her.

    ¡°Back to the boss, just over the granary suddenly on fire, probably the brothers guarding the ce saw it and went to put out the fire, so it caused the girl to take advantage of the chaos to escape.¡±

    A man behind the woman looked at the same scene inside the room and generally analyzed it.

    ¡°Boss ¡­ help me!¡±

    The man¡¯s weak plea for help came from inside, but the woman ignored it, then turned her head to the man behind her and coldly ordered, ¡°Go and send me the ones you just brought back, plus go and find two bitches in heat toe over.¡±

    The words fell, the man led the order to leave, the woman¡¯s eyes finally fell to the man in the bed inside the Chia, eyes shed a touch of tenderness ¡­

 Chapter 1393 lit. green is made out of blue but is better than blue

    ¡°Woah shit, spotted.¡±

    Orange¡¯s big eyes looked out and listened to the noisy footsteps outside; Melody¡¯s disappearance had been discovered.

    The words fell, Blume Grant could not help but look up at her, a slight frown, eyes obscure, seems to Orange foul mouth is very unhappy.

    At this moment Orange all thoughts are on how to escape,pletely did not notice the slight change in Blume Grant¡¯s eyes.

    Looking at the ck-d people who are constantly searching outside, Melody is looking at the two small children in front of her, one is her favorite baby, the other can also be said to be her savior, and the matter is because of her, as long as she goes out, I believe that those people will give up the search, so that perhaps the baby can also find a chance to escape from here.

    ¡°Baby ¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunt Melody, even if you go back now they won¡¯t let us go, not to mention that they haven¡¯t found us yet either, we¡¯re looking to see if there are other exits.¡±

    Melody did note to say what was in her heart before Blume Grant recognized it, although she knew from the beginning that this brat was extremely intelligent, but she was such a person who had lived for 20 years was such a little kid to see through their inner thoughts, Melody could not help but sigh in her heart, this little Rosemary¡¯s genes are really strong ah.

    ¡°Baby, auntie knows you are very powerful, but even if you are powerful, you can¡¯t beat the bullets in their hands, ah, besides, to see you before you die, auntie is already very satisfied.¡±

    Melody stroked his little head, the corners of her eyes were slightly sour, she didn¡¯t expect to see her beloved baby before she died.

    ¡°The bullets are certainly powerful, but the environment here is also a very strong protection for us, although we do not guarantee that we will be able to sessfully find the exit, but at the very least we can bo.¡±

    He Blume Grant grew up without anyone teaching him how to admit defeat, not to mention that he is still Wilson¡¯s son, his father is so powerful, as his son, how could it be worse?

    Only the green is better than the blue.

    ¡°Yes Auntie Melody, the worst that can happen is that we will give up our lives here, not to mention that there is still hope for us.¡±

    Orange took Melody¡¯s hand and said soothingly.

    For Orange, death is not scary, what¡¯s scary is that you don¡¯t even have a chance to struggle before you die.

    As a killer, Orange has never had a fear of death, let alone the fact that they haven¡¯t gotten that far yet.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Blume Grant walked in front, three people turned around and came to the previously passed the chamber, walked to the wall and quickly pressed the mechanism, only to see the stone door quickly opened, three people dodged into it.

    ¡°What are you doing in here?¡±

    Orange followed him, only to see Blume open the box in which he kept picking those guns until he found a rtively small, yet the killing power as well as the range are top configuration of the short gun, the most important thing is that this short gun is still silenced design, ranked first in the world.

    Looking at the gun in his hand, Orange looked at Blume Grant¡¯s eyes also had a more inquisitive, before she only thought he was very smart, also know some martial arts, but did not expect him to know guns.

    ¡°Did you learn to shoot?¡±

    Although he looks like a person who knows about guns, but also afraid that he is a blind cat, a random selection of just selected this top of the line guns.

    ¡°Learned a month or so.¡±

    Speaking of shooting, he still learned it in Adrian¡¯s training camp, not enough before that he learned all kinds of skills about guns and shooting them, and for him, they are simply simple as hell.

    Of course, Orange is unaware of this.

    Just when she heard him say that he had only learned a month, her heart was just excited mood instantly disappeared, her shooting talent is already one in a hundred, but she shot right in the heart is also practiced half a year to learn, every day and night in this half year she had how hard only she knew.

    cough cough ¡­

    In order not to blow Blume Grant¡¯s ego, Orange coughed lightly and then said, ¡°That you sure you can shoot?¡±

    After all, bullets have no eyes, and if you are not a person who can use a gun, you can easily get yourself into harm¡¯s way.

    ¡°There is no problem with self-preservation.¡±

    In the face of Blume Grant¡¯s answer, Orange could not say anything, since he had said so, she could only choose to believe her.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t!¡±

    Looking at the gun that she had seen on TV, Melody just felt her legs sore and weak as she looked at them and said.

    Blume Grant took some bullets from the box and handed them to her, saying, ¡°Aunt Melody, you put these in your bag in case you don¡¯t need them.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    For convenience, Melody went out with a simple canvas bag, because it was not very big, so those people did not take it down, and at this time it was used by Blume Grant to load bullets.

    Watching Blume Grant stuff her bag to the brim, Melody felt nothing but trembling, but the thought that if she couldn¡¯t get out, she¡¯d be dead either way made the fear in her heart a little better.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, these bullets won¡¯t be lethal without a violent impact.¡±

    At that, Melody¡¯s heart admired Blume Grant¡¯s meticulousness, and she was still able to take care of her at this juncture.

    ¡°Sister-inw is not afraid!¡±

    Melody found her tongue fighting after she said this, Orange, who was standing by, snorted out augh andughed while looking for the right gun for her, ¡°Aunt Melody, just say it out loud if you¡¯re scared, we¡¯re not going tough at you.¡±

    The gun in their hands is just a talisman, but for ordinary people like Melody, the gun means something different.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen these things in TV shows about fighting wars, so I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±

    Melody finished feeling a hot hot hot face, people two children are not afraid, she a big girl but scared into this, really shame to the grandmother¡¯s house.

    Seeing that Orange had also picked out a gun, Melody asked curiously, ¡°Do you know how to use a gun too?¡±

    The big baby will use the gun Melody is not surprised, but in front of this so cute looking little girl seems to be very familiar with the gun, she can not help but wonder.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been learning to hold a gun since I could walk, and a gun is no different than a toy to me.¡±

    Orange quickly checked the gun in his hand, then stuffed his pockets with bullets again, and said slyly.

    Melody looked at her and didn¡¯t look like she was joking. She dropped her gaze to her big baby again, and when she saw that he didn¡¯t say anything, she became even more curious about Orange¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Someone¡¯sing, go!¡±

    Blume Grant interrupted the two of them, after all, Aunt Melody¡¯s world is very simple, and he did not want to involve her in it.

 Chapter 1394 Your son is dead

    Meanwhile, in the basement of a vi in C City, Wilson sat in a chair and looked coldly at the man covered in blood across from him.

    ¡°I thought Mr. Grant was so powerful, but it¡¯s nothing more than that.¡±

    Stone George spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at Wilson with a smile.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    This time he was too negligent and careless, but that doesn¡¯t mean he lost, as long as he doesn¡¯t die, he still has a chance to turn around.

    ¡°Is that so? It sounds like you¡¯re eager to get to know my good friends here a little better, and don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll be happy to do so.¡±

    Wilson hooked his lips, he has no one here to y with it for a long time, I did not expect that today there are people automatically invited to y.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand, is this worth it to you?¡±

    For Edmund and the whole Edmund Wing against, not to mention Edmund Wing behind the backer is he Wilson can not afford to mess with people.

    ¡°It¡¯s not for others to say whether it¡¯s worth it or not, and it¡¯s not for you to say it, don¡¯t think I really don¡¯t dare to do anything to you, I¡¯m not as vulnerable as you think.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Since Mr. Grant insists on it, I, Stone George, have nothing more to say, except that I hope that one day you won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    After all, there are all kinds of medicines in this world, but there is no medicine for regret.

    ¡°Stone George, you have onest chance, if you tell me the whereabouts of my son, I can promise to leave you in one piece.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, do you think I¡¯m going to tell you?¡±

    After saying that, Stone Georgeughed out loud.

    He just loves to see the way he can¡¯t do anything about him.

    ¡°Seek death!¡±

    Wilson turned around and gave a sharp wave to the two subordinates behind him, only to see two more wolves in the room at some point, looking at Stone George in unison.

    ¡°I have long heard that Edmund Rong to one of his subordinates with deep love, but never had the opportunity to prove, just today you are here, then we will do an experiment, if you are disfigured, do not know if Edmund Rong to you still deep love.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, Stone George¡¯s eyes widened, looking at the two hungry wolves in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help but gulp, and his body subconsciously moved towards the corner.

    ¡°Wilson, if you touch me today, I will leave your son¡¯s body without bones.¡±

    Stone George¡¯s words just fell, only to see the two wolves lunged at him, and the room was filled with heart-rending screams as well as cries.

    The whole room was filled with a strong smell of blood, and Wilson was leaning back in his chair with a rxed face and closed eyes.

    ¡°Wilson, kill me if you have the guts.¡±

    Stone George, who was torn by the evil wolves incessantly, shouted loudly, however, the louder he shouted, the more the two wolves tore at him.

    ¡°If you think about it now it¡¯s not toote to say, otherwise I can¡¯t guarantee that this face of yours will still be useful.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say!¡±

    Wilson slowly opened his eyes, the two wolves have temporarily led out of the room, Stone George the whole body bloodthirsty, bloody, some ces bones are exposed.

    ¡°Say it!¡±

    Stone George looked up at Wilson and said with a smile, ¡°Originally I did not want to tell you the whereabouts of your son because I did not feel the need to add to your sadness, after all, some things once lost can never be returned, because your son has long been killed by me.¡±

    Killed by me!

    Hahaha ¡­

    ¡°You lie, where the hell have you hidden my son?¡±

    Grabbing Stone George by the cor, Wilson¡¯s eyes were red, like a red-eyed beast, ready to dismantle him into his belly.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead, dead, and you¡¯ll never be able to see him again.¡±

    ¡°Someone, take him away from me.¡±

    ¡°Wilson, if you kill me, not only will you never see your son again, even your wife will be separated from you forever, and this is your retribution.¡±

    Stone George also said something else Wilson has not heard, because his mind is full of what he just said.

    ¡°Young master?¡±

    Anthony looked at Wilson, whose face was hard to see, and went up and shouted softly.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The Great Young Lady has arrived safely to the Shunbao, but after arriving at the Shunbao there was some ident, The Great Young Lady was injured, but thankfully it was not serious, only a little cut skin.¡±

    Worried that Wilson might not be able to handle it, Anthony finished in one breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    It is logical that with Zoe and Shelley¡¯s protection, this kind of thing should not happen, or is it that the K organization is already targeting them.

    ¡°ording to the seven young said because his vi maid mixed into the people, but now he has been one by one inventory clear, the maid is her own mixed in, the seven young has gone to investigate.¡±

    ¡°Now those people can be watching Rosemary¡¯s whereabouts, you tell Zoe to be more careful, try to keep a low profile, and let him move freely around if he needs manpower.¡±

    As long as Rosemary is okay, then everything is not a problem, not to mention that he does not believe that his son just died, not to mention that his son and daughter are twin senses, and if Blume really had an ident, then Nina will definitely have a sense.

    ¡°Yes, but just now the seventh young man said on the phone that there seems to be another force behind the protection of The Great Young Lady, and who exactly is still under investigation.¡±

    ¡°Mysterious forces?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what Seventh Younger said.¡±

    Wilson pondered for a while, if the other party does not have malicious words, one more force to protect Rosemary he would like, but if there is another purpose, then things are troublesome.

    ¡°You let already Autumn to check the other party¡¯s details, and inform as soon as there is news.¡±

    ¡°Yes, and what about Stone George¡¯s side?¡±

    After all, Stone George is Edmund Rong¡¯s beloved, and the rtionship between them is ambiguous, and now that the person died in their hands, the other side will certainly not rest in peace.

    ¡°Since we have found out that Edmund Rong is a member of Organization K, then even if I don¡¯t move him today, Edmund Rong will not let us go, instead of doing so we should break one of his arms first to frustrate him.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Stone George say his target this time was Young Master Edmund?¡±

    Anthony has known Edmund for so long has always known that he is a person who is not interested in fame and fortune, but even more disdain for the Edmund family¡¯s fortune, relying on their own hands to work out their own business.

    ¡°The purpose of his visit Edmund is the main, but at the same time he also came to explore our forces, only he did not expect me to have already done another defense, will be so easily captured him, but Edmund Wing lost Stone George so a beloved, with his character, I believe that soon he will take action. ¡±

    A long time ago he noticed that Edmund¡¯s family something wrong, just because Edmund¡¯s face did not go deeper to investigate, until he knew that to deal with him is K organization, Wilson on the previous suspicion of several forces to investigate, unexpectedly let him find some eyebrows.

 Chapter 1395 No Way Back

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s so scary here, let¡¯s go back!¡±

    Xiang Tian was following Orange and Blume Grant and saw theming here, so he brought his little follower along with him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m here?¡±

    At the moment Xiang Tian is looking for Blume Grant and Orange, this ce is a bandit¡¯s den, and Blume Grant took Orange into this ce easily, if he finds out that this ce has something to do with Blume Grant, he can go to the master, and then see how Orange that little girl still defend him.

    ¡°But boss, it¡¯s eerie here, I always feel like there¡¯s a pair of eyes staring at us from behind?¡±

    Little fat hands tightly grasping the clothes to the sky, a pair of squinted into a slit of the thin eyes kept beating around, here really dark, so scary ah!

    Xiang Tian lifted his hand and pped him on the head, saying unhappily, ¡°Don¡¯t be suspicious all the time, where in the world is the ghost?¡±

    Originally this ce is already very eerie, and now he is there to yell blindly, then even if not scared half to death by ghosts will be tortured by him half dead.

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    Little fat face aggrieved look to the sky, he really scared scared well!

    ¡°Don¡¯t be talking nonsense, follow me closely!¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    With that, the two continued to walk ahead.

    ¡°Boss, which way should we go now?¡±

    Looking at the interlocking passages in front of him, Little Fatty asked in a small voice.

    Xiang Tian looked at the four-way passage in front of him, pulled the little fat into a passage on the left, however, after walking half a day found that they were back to the original point.

    ¡°Boss, we seem to be back in the same position we were in.¡±

    Of course he knew that they were back at square one, only when he thought of the possibility that Blume Grant and Orange were also in here, Xiang Tian¡¯s heart wanted to go in even more.

    Picked up a stone on the ground, then made a mark on a side wall and took Little Fatty into the side passage again.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the tomb, a man bowed slightly to a woman sitting on the main seat and said respectfully, ¡°Boss, our men found two small children breaking in inside the tomb.¡±

    ¡°Where are the people?¡±

    ¡°They entered the undergroundbyrinth.¡±

    The woman¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile, picked up the cup of tea on the table and gently took a sip, slowly said, ¡°Find out where they came from?¡±

    ¡°Checked it out, it¡¯s the kid over at the training camp.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s from over there, that¡¯s just right, the snow mastiff hasn¡¯t had anyone to y with for a long time, so let these two boys keep itpany, and by the way, we can also see how far that sister of mine has tempered* the strength of her disciple.¡±

    She was forced to fake her own death in order to save herself, but what she didn¡¯t expect was for her twin sister to take over her hard-earned training camp and her name of Shura on the basis that she looked exactly the same as herself.

    ¡°But if we do that, in case Missy knows we did it, won¡¯t our identity be exposed?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just two kids, I haven¡¯t seen her check this side before with so many kids missing on her side, and if she really has that ability, I don¡¯t mind even if I let her know.¡±

    Just so they can settle the score properly.

    ¡°The children who disappeared before are all children with mediocre qualifications, so Missy is not very interested in this, but the child who just came in I recognized, his name is Xiang Tian, is a disciple Missy took in a few years ago, it is said that this child is extremely talented and is well liked by Missy.¡±

    The man looked across at the beautiful woman and told her what he knew.

    ¡°That¡¯s better, didn¡¯t I hear you say before that she also took in a female disciple with very good qualifications?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is while Little Second sister¡¯s closed disciple, it is said that this girl is particrly excellent in all aspects, Missy is very spoiled to her.¡±

    The words fell, the corner of the woman¡¯s lips hooked, very favored?

    Looking at the woman¡¯s mouth revealed a strange smile, the man could not help but shiver, the boss every time he reveals this smile, there will be a bad omen.

    ¡°By the way, did you get everything done that you did before?¡±

    ¡°The goods have been shipped back, ced in the tomb, the boss want to go over to see?¡±

    After all, this batch of arms is their boss wasted a lot of effort to negotiate, if not a look, how can they afford to pay all that money.

    ¡°Good, then let¡¯s go over together and take a look!¡±

    ¡°No good, someone ising this way.¡±

    Blume Grant, who was about to leave, heard a rush of footsteps and said slowly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re here to see these guns, is it?¡±

    Melody¡¯s voice just fell, only to see Orange pressed to the ground and listened for a while and stood up, very breathlessly said: ¡°Really let Aunt Melody to say right.¡±

    The chamber in front of you is not very big, because the reason for storing these things, the tomb is especially small.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote to go, so it looks like we¡¯ll have to fight them hard.¡±

    Blume gripped the gun in his hands tightly, his sharp eyes staring unblinkingly at the stone door.

    Melody saw the situation, thinking that they were still in the arms of their parents, but now to save her but have to lose their own lives, her heart is guilty of a lot, she has lived in this world for twenty years,pared with them, they are like the sun just out of the morning, no matter what she can not let them because of their own and apany the life for nothing.

    Reaching out to pick up a submachine gun from inside the box, recalling the way Blume Grant just fiddled with the gun, a forceful break, a did not stand firm, the body could not help but take a few steps backward.

    One foot didn¡¯t know what it stepped on, when the sound of footsteps outside had stopped at the door.

    At that moment, a stone door suddenly rose slowly behind Melody, and the stone door in front of Blume also rose slowly.

    ¡°Fight!¡±

    At the word, Blume Grant and Orange hid behind the box and shot quickly at the ck man in the doorway.

    ¡°Protect the boss!¡±

    Obviously those people did not expect that there were people inside, just a few men standing at the door had fallen in a pool of blood, this is the sound of gunfire, the people outside followed by more and more people.

    ¡°Catch me alive.¡±

    The woman drew her gun and pointed it inside as a bang-bang-bang machine gun, yet because they couldn¡¯t see where they were hiding, the shots didn¡¯t hit them.

    At the moment, the people outside can¡¯t get in, and they naturally can¡¯t get out.

    ¡°Baby, there¡¯s a secret passage here.¡±

    Melody looked at the secret passage that appeared in front of her and shouted to Blume Grant with a delighted face.

    Blume Grant turned his head to look at the secret passage and said to Orange, ¡°I¡¯ll cover, you get in quick.¡±

    ¡°You go in first, I¡¯ll cover.¡±

    In Orange¡¯s mind, she was older than him and it was only natural to protect him.

 Chapter 1396 How come there is no sound

    ¡°Hurry up, or we¡¯ll all die here.¡±

    Blume Grant shot outside while pulling Orange forward with one hand and pushing him back.

    Melody saw the situation and rushed forward to grab Orange and dragged him inside. Once they were inside, Blume Grant immediately pressed the switch and the stone door slowly fell down again.

    The two who went in did not expect Blume Grant to press the switch and instantly blushed and shouted, ¡°Baby, get in here!¡±

    ¡°Nerd, what do you want?¡±

    Orange desperately searched the walls for a mechanism, but found nothing.

    Eye tip stone door will soon close, Blume Grant a heel as if a loach jumped in, the stone door nged heavily closed, stirring up a thickyer of dust.

    ¡°Baby, you scared your sister-inw to death, if anything happens to you, how will you let me exin to your mommy.¡±

    Melody a Blume Grant stood in front of her safe and sound, a hug him, loudly cried.

    God knows just now her heart is almost scared off by him, this kid from childhood is not let people worry, did not expect to see a few years still this way.

    Blume Grant was held tightly in Melody¡¯s arms, watching Melody wipe a snotty nose and a tear on her body, her face was ugly and she said coldly, ¡°Auntie, your snot is all over my clothes.¡±

    At that, Melody just remembered that her big baby has a serious cleanliness problem, and hurriedly let go of him, and hurriedly wiped the tears on her own face, and said embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry baby, my sister-inw was too excited.¡±

    Blume Grant knew that, of course, or he would have pushed her away the moment she approached her.

    Orange saw hime in unharmed and said in a good-natured way, ¡°You really are a real person, it seems that I underestimated you, but if you want to die in the future, don¡¯t pull me on the back, I don¡¯t want to give myself away here before I have a good experience of a good life.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get that chance.¡±

    Blume Grant knew she was speaking in anger, so he didn¡¯t bother with her, but said slowly, ¡°Go, or they¡¯ll be catching up.¡±

    ¡°Why is there no sound?¡±

    The people standing outside saw that there was no more gunfire inside, and everyone couldn¡¯t help but look at me and me at you, but no one dared to go up and check.

    ¡°You two go up and take a look.¡±

    The woman pointed to the two men in the distance and ordered.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two men cautiously approached forward, and when they reached the door and saw that it was empty, they turned to the woman and said, ¡°Report boss, there¡¯s no one inside.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The woman walked quickly, looking at the empty stone room, the face is very ugly, these severalrge living people actually inexplicably disappeared under her nose?

    ¡°It¡¯s my turn to find them, that is, to dig the ground to find them out for me.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The words fell, came in half a dozen men began to look in the crypt.

    This stone room is about thirty square feet, but because at first it only stored some burial goods, and then after those things were taken away, Shura brought people here, so it was cleared out for her to store arms or drugs and so on.

    However just now those people were clearly inside this stone room, and now they have inexplicably disappeared, and since they did not go out, the only possibility is that there is another passage in this chamber, and this passage is unknown to her.

    ¡°You go and find out for me what is going on. Why did someonee in and no one even noticed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates will go check it out right away.¡±

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.

    ¡°Howe it looks likeno one has evere in here before?¡±

    Melody held up the fire target in her hand and looked at the cobwebbed passageway everywhere in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Everyone be careful, try to be next to each other, it¡¯s always wet here, there will definitely be a lot of poisonous insects, we must be careful.¡±

    ¡°As things stand, it looks like we¡¯ve just jumped from the wolf¡¯s den into the tiger¡¯s den.¡±

    Orange looked around and flirted with a smile.

    This God is really good to her, just now she thought she would give up her life there, but did not expect to be found by Aunt Melody this stone door, originally thought they were saved, but did not expect to fall into another tomb, look at the situation here, this tomb seems to have some thoughts, before listening to the master said the things inside the tomb, this tomb is full of organs, and there are everything inside Even those who specialize in tomb raiding down, if there are no two brushes are likely to lose their lives there.

    And at the moment the three of them, it can almost be said that they do not know anything about tomb raiding, into this ce can only be a step forward.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Blume Grant smiled and frowned, Orange was right, they were in more danger at the moment than before up there.

    ¡°I just grabbed a couple of packets of this stuff up there, and it looks like it¡¯s used for insect control.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look!¡±

    Received Melody¡¯s hand cloth bag, Orange open to check, before they deep inside the forest training will carry some anti-poison medicine bag, and those bugs as long as the smell of those medicines will note forward.

    ¡°Aunt Melody is really a big help, with these things we don¡¯t have to worry about those snakes and insects here.¡±

    Looking at the herbs inside, Orange was happy to say.

    ¡°Nerd, here you go!¡±

    Orange handed the bag in her hand to Blume Grant, who took it with a nce, her eyes falling to the medication belt in her hand.

    ¡°Tie it around your waist and tie it tight.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that.¡±

    ring at him, Orange said in disbelief.

    Melody tied it and saw that Blume¡¯s was not tied tightly, so she tore a piece of cloth from her own body to help him tie it again and said, ¡°Baby, be careful.¡±

    If she didn¡¯t know how to do anything, she would really like to walk in front and hit the lead herself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, Auntie, take care of yourself.¡±

    Although they are all children, but only Melody is the weakest.

    Who else would believe that a twenty-year-old girl would need a little more than three years old to protect her?

    ¡°Baby, if we can get out of here safely, will you teach your sister-inw how to shoot?¡±

    Although this kind of thing in the future she can not use, but after this incident today she found that she still need to learn some self-protection ability, because as long as this, in case of danger do not have to drag others.

    ¡°Aunt Melody, why don¡¯t you let me teach you?¡±

    Orange, who was standing at the end, asked with some confusion.

 Chapter 1397 Trapped

    ¡°Boss, what should we do, we seem to be really trapped?¡±

    Fatty sat on his butt on the ground, they have been here I do not know how many circles, markers also made so many, but never find the exit.

    Xiang Tian also began to notice that this ce is a little weird, the back began to constantly cold sweat.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as if, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Looking at the intricate passages in front of him, Xiang Tian said with great annoyance.

    ¡°So will we all die here?¡±

    ¡°No, with the boss, will not let anything happen to you.¡±

    Xiang Tian said this sentence even himself found a little bottom, see the small fat forehead kept seeping beads of sweat, the heart also followed the fear.

    Suddenly, a ck shadow flew quickly in front of them, and before he could see it, it was gone.

    ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡±

    Little fat scared to scurry to the arms of Xiang Tian, all scared and shivering.

    Xiang Tian lifted the gun in his hand, his eyes did not blink to stare at those passages, the palms of his hands have long since emerged ayer of sweat.

    ¡°Are you a man or a ghost, if you don¡¯te out I¡¯ll shoot.¡±

    It is said that ancient tombs hide all kinds of monsters, plus the reason that the perennial Yin Qi wet heavy, there will be zombies and so on, at this moment Xiang Tian¡¯s heart can only secretly pray that there must not be the so-called dumplings.

    Xiang Tian¡¯s voice just fell, and a ck shadow shed behind them, regardless of aiming at the ck shadow, bang bang bang is two shots.

    ¡°Get up, or we¡¯ll both really die here.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Little fat two hands clinging to her waist, dead or alive, do not let go.

    Seeing this, Xiang Tian¡¯s face became even more ugly, almost roaring, ¡°Blue Little Fatty, can get you forget how you came out alive when you were in the rainforest?¡±

    Seeing her some reaction, Xiang Tian continued: ¡°Believe in yourself, you can, when we were in the rainforest so dangerous have survived, is today will be afraid of these things?¡±

    Every child who is sent in after four years of training on the ind has to go into the rainforest once to exercise, everyone who goes in if they do not have a little skill, it will not have the opportunity toe out, there are many fierce beasts, and the children who go in for training, but the reality is that there is no difference with those fierce beasts as prey, the most important thing is that when they go in what weapons are not allowed to bring in, almost It can be said to enter with bare hands.

    There were about 60 kids in that time, but only about a dozen came out at the end, including only Fatty and him and Orange.

    And the little fat before is not so timid, do not know what happened when he was inside, will be saved after he became very timid, to the sky in order to thank the little fat in the inside of the helping hand, after that he has been brought around, the main reason is also hope that he is not bullied.

    In that environment where he could die at any time, Fatty was able to step in to save him, which is already very rare.

    Little fatty raised his head to look at Xiang Tian, subconsciously nodded.

    Seeing him nod, Xiang Tian gave him a Carry smile.

    Suddenly there was a rustling sound in the ear, following the sound, when Xiang Tian looked clearly at those things shouted, ¡°Run!¡±

    Only to see arge number of the passage out of the dense insects, only to see those bugs flying like they ran over.

    In an instant, the two men were surrounded by bugs.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Xiang Tian¡¯s arm was bitten by a bug, a pain instantly attacked the heart.

    ¡°Boss, how are you doing?¡±

    Little fat while cleaning the bugs around him, while approaching Xiang Tian¡¯s side.

    Naive bugs are too many, Fatty draws out a fire fuse and lights it, waving it desperately at the bugs around him, seeing those bugs start to dodge, so he throws the one in his hand to Xiang Tian, ¡°Boss, catch it.¡±

    Looking at more and more bugs, two people have long been hanging color, even if the hands temporarily have fire, but can notst long, Xiang Tian took the gun desperately shot at those bugs, a moment, the tomb came thump thump thump thump sound of gunfire.

    ¡°Listen, there¡¯s gunfire?¡±

    Orange ears to listen, vaguely can sense the sound of gunfire seems toe from the west, although do not know who is shooting, but the least they can do is to make sure that there must be an exit to the west.

    ¡°Do you think the gunfire could be those people deliberately leading us there?¡±

    Following Blume and the others, Melody has slowly learned to read people¡¯s minds.

    ¡°Unlike, these shots fired very intensively, it seems that the other side is in trouble in a panic to fire.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°You can hear this too?¡±

    At that, Orange looked at Blume Grant and said.

    Blume Grant did not speak, since childhood he likes to observe words, plus his hearing has always been sharper than normal people, to identify the sound is more powerful.

    ¡°Baby grew up with an IQ different from normal, I¡¯m afraid we know just a little bit?¡±

    Just the more this happens, the more Orange bes curious about Blume Grant and wants to know more.

    ¡°Nerd, tell me quickly, what else can you not do?¡±

    Orange, who grew up with a sense of superiority over others, is excited to meet Blume Grant, who is even more powerful than she is, and is eager topete with him to see which of them is the best.

    ¡°Not for now!¡±

    When the words came out, Orange just wanted topete with his idea like a pot of cold water instantly poured down from the top of her head, so she suddenly remembered the Three Kingdoms Zhou Yu said a phrase ¨C both born Yu He Liang.

    cough cough ¡­

    Melody sniffed and coughed lightly, touched Orange¡¯s somewhat hurt little face and said somewhat awkwardly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, our Orange is a girl, even if he¡¯s great there¡¯s one thing he¡¯ll never be ha.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    When the words left his mouth, Orange looked at Melody and asked.

    See Orange a serious look, and then look at the baby that a million years of iceberg face, suddenly the mind shed a thought, these two guys grow up if together, maybe this future days will be lively.

    ¡°It¡¯s that we at Orange will have children when we grow up, and he won¡¯t.¡±

    When Melody said that, she saw Orange¡¯s unpleasant look, ¡°Auntie Melody, is there nothing else but this?¡±

    Orange asked, somewhat defiantly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really seem to be.¡±

    After all, her baby¡¯s IQ is really not other people can go topare, God knows how much she envies little Rosemary, a child born two, IQ is still so high, simply let people envy jealous hate it?

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it?¡±

    Orange finished walking in front of Blume and said with a huff, ¡°You guys follow me, I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find the exit.¡±

    With that, he headed to the front.

    Melody saw that the little girl seemed to be serious with his baby and took Blume¡¯s hand and asked in a whisper, ¡°Baby, how did you and Orange meet?¡±

 Chapter 1398 Mysterious Earth Palace

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I¡¯ll tell you about itter when I have a chance.¡±

    In fact, Blume Grant does not want to tell Melody his rtionship with Orange, after all, Melody¡¯s character, if you know, will definitely prevent Orange.

    Seeing that he wouldn¡¯t say, Melody didn¡¯t continue to ask, and said to Blume Grant, ¡°Baby, sister-inw go behind you!¡±

    ¡°No need!¡±

    ¡°Yes Aunt Melody, you don¡¯t know martial arts and you don¡¯t know how to shoot, it¡¯s safest to walk in the middle.¡±

    Of course she knew she was safest to go in the middle, but it was hard to think of herself so big being protected by two little toddlers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the back so that I can find out in time if there are any emergencies, and Auntie just needs to stay close to us.¡±

    Worried that Melody might get mixed up in her thoughts, Blume Grant said slowly.

    After walking for a long time, except for some snakes and ants that appear from time to time, Blume Grant did not appear in any condition.

    ¡°All walked for so long, this tomb does not seem to be as scary as we thought?¡±

    Orange slowly spoke as he looked around.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, they say the more Susan¡¯s ce is more dangerous, we¡¯d better be careful.¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t like the way Blume Grant knew everything, her heart agreed with her words. From the killer¡¯s intuition, it seemed that a storm was waiting for them ahead, but hopefully they could get out of here safely and smoothly.

    ¡°Baby look what¡¯s over there?¡±

    Looking in the direction Melody pointed, I saw a bright lighting from there, flickering and fading.

    ¡°You guys wait here, I¡¯ll go over and check it out.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    With that, Blume Grant headed to where there was a bright light.

    ¡°Nerd, be careful.¡±

    Orange¡¯s words just fell, Blume Grant could not answer, only to feel the sudden air beneath his feet, the whole person fell instantly.

    ¡°Nerds ¡­¡±

    ¡°Baby ¡­¡±

    Melody did not want to dash over, but the ce where Blume Grant had just stood had been restored to its original state, no matter how they knocked, the ground remained unresponsive.

    ¡°Blume, don¡¯t scare your sister-inw, don¡¯t scare me.¡±

    She was really scared, originally the three of them fell into here together has been very dangerous, but after all, there is a mutual care, but now the baby fell, she really worried that something would happen to him.

    ¡°There must be a mechanism.¡±

    Orange said while constantly touching every corner of the stone wall next to her, but she searched several times and never found the organ.

    Looking at the ground, which remained unresponsive, Orange¡¯s eyes grew cold.

    Blume Grant, if anything happens to you, I¡¯ll send your Aunt Melody back.

    In his mind, Orange shouted out loud.

    When Blume Grant fell down, he found that he had fallen into a secret room, and when he looked at the room clearly, he couldn¡¯t help but be secretly surprised, there were seven coffins in front of him, and one coffin was hanging in the center of the nine coffins, he had read in a book on tomb raiding before, this was called the nine stars holding the moon, this kind of formation was usually a formation that only the loyal subjects of the court or the emperor would activate, and this kind of formation Once the mechanism is identally activated, waiting for them will be all kinds of danger.

    Carefully avoiding the coffins, Blume Grant walked to the entrance of the crypt and knelt down with amon bang, worshipped all the coffins three times, and then turned around to leave.

    For now he has to find the exit as soon as possible, or his sister-inw will be worried about him.

    ¡°What to do? What the hell is she going to do?¡±

    Melody dried her tears and stood up, picked up the torch on the ground and said to Orange, ¡°You follow me, we¡¯ll go ahead and see if we can find the entrance to get in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go in front.¡±

    ¡°No, baby is not sure about life or death right now, I can¡¯t be putting you in danger.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t listened to him, then it would have been her who fell, and Baby would have been fine.

    The thought that something bad might happen to Baby because of her makes Melody wish they had never existed.

    If something happened to the baby, how would she exin it to little Rosemary.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything, and walking in front will only cause me trouble.¡±

    Orange said in a cold tone as he snatched the fire target from her hand.

    ¡°You do not have to worry too much, the nerd is not as brittle as you think, his life is hard?¡±

    Even though Blume Grant was not here, Orange could not bear to treat her when he thought of her as his sister-inw.

    These days, Orange has been slowly getting used to the feeling of having Blume Grant around, and now that he is in danger, his heart is not much better than Melody¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, if it wasn¡¯t for me, nothing would have happened to baby.¡±

    Leaning against the wall, Melody med herself.

    ¡°In the tomb, anything can happen at any time, since he can fall in, there must be other entrances too, stay close to meter.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Hearing Orange say there might be other entrances, Melody hurriedly stood up, dried her face of tears, and followed Orange to find the entrance.

    Blume Grant walked about half an hourter, into the eyes of a huge underground pce, the two sides of the huge pirs above the carved dragons and phoenixes, the two sides of themp lit under the zedmps, looking at the spectacr underground pce, Blume Grant heart is very shocked.

    How did he not expect that the isted ind surrounded by the sea on all sides below actually hides such a dungeon, the small head quickly filtered through what he had learned just once and found surprisingly did not find information about this ce.

    When Blume Grant walked to the top of the underground pce, found a side of a stone tablet with some words written on it, walked up to look carefully, although they are some oracle bone inscriptions, but before he was bored to learn a little, did not expect toe in handy now.

    The stone tablet tells the origin of the pce, the original pce is a long time ago a dynasty of the emperor had people built to his favorite consort live, because the consort is the northern sea country sent to the peace princess, it is said that the princess looks like a fairy beauty, the emperor in order to win the beauty of a smile, specially ordered people to build the pce, when the pce was built, the princess moved here to live, however This live is three years, but one day a Taoist priest suddenly visited, do not know what to say to the princess, the princess left the ind the next day, and when she came back again is already three monthster, she came back when the whole person became weak, back to the ind did not leave a month, the emperor knew after grief, because the princess very much like here, so the emperor let people stay here, the princess, and also announced that no one is allowed to step on the ind. Also announced that no one was allowed to step on the ind, but on the hundredth day of the princess¡¯s death, the pce disappeared overnight, and what emerged in front of everyone was a vast sea.

    Later said anything, some said the princess is too much miss their country, turned into the sea, others said that this was originally an immortal ind, because of their intrusion, the punishment of God, as for the truth of the matter, no one knows, be an unsolved mystery.

 Chapter 1399 Dark Shadows of the Tomb

    Orange in the tomb to find a day and night never found the organs leading down, two people sitting on the ground, Melody¡¯s face is full of worry, Blume has not found, but heard an explosion, from the direction of the sound came, it seems that those people did not find the entrance toe in, deliberately used explosives to blow up the entrance toe in.

    ¡°They seem to havee in, what do we do now?¡±

    Melody¡¯s eyes fell on the passage in front of her, she can not shoot, Orange alone is simply impossible to deal with so many people.

    ¡°Such arge tomb, they want to find us or there is a certain degree of difficulty, and this tomb in a careless point will touch the organs, once identally touched, waiting for them is the unpredictable danger.¡±

    Although that was said, Melody was still worried that it would be a problem if they were to find Blume.

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but I¡¯m still worried they¡¯ll get to Blume first.¡±

    After all, Blume is alone at this moment, and once he is caught by those people, those people will definitely not let him go.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°We searched for a day and a night without getting to the organ that goes down, and those people won¡¯t find it that easily.¡±

    With that, Orange stood up and led Melody to continue searching for the entrance again.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Suddenly a ck shadow shed quickly from the passage in front of him, Orange quickly drew his gun, clutching him tightly in his hand, and carefully walked forward.

    Melody followed closely behind Orange, the torch in her hand quickly doused, eyes dead ahead.

    ¡°In the end is a human being or a ghost, in note out or do not me me to be unkind to you.¡±

    The words just fell, only to see the passage out of a thin only skinny middle-aged

    Man, if not see his shadow, Orange really want to think they really met a ghost.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Orange pointed his gun at him and asked with a wary look on his face.

    However, the other pair of eyes just stared dead at Orange, step by step like she walked.

    ¡°Stop, I¡¯ll shoot you if you take one step forward.¡±

    Killing has never been difficult for her, after all, she has been learning how to do it for as long as she can remember.

    When the middle-aged man heard Orange¡¯s words, his steps stopped, and his wrinkled eyes carried surprise and disbelief.

    ¡°Orange, he seems to know you.¡±

    Melody saw a sh of remorse and pain in the other man¡¯s eyes, and when his gaze fell on Orange, his eyes lit up instantly, a feeling she was all too familiar with.

    At that, Orange also noticed that the other party¡¯s gaze seemed to have been fixed on her, but in her memory, she never remembered knowing such a person.

    The other man seemed to understand what Melody said, nodded hastily, and stretched out his thin finger to point to himself and pointed to Orange.

    Seeing that the other party said he knew him, Orange did not believe it at all and said without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go just because you say so, tell me who you really are?¡±

    When the middle-aged man saw that Orange did not believe in himself, a pair of cold eyes swept over and a strong killing intent struck around him.

    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±

    Melody saw the man desperately shaking his head, his wrinkled eyes filled with tears, and she couldn¡¯t help but rush to shock, did this man really know Orange.

    Stretching out her hand to press Orange¡¯s hand down, Melody slowly walked to Orange¡¯s front, looked at the middle-aged man, and slowly said, ¡°Senior, we have no intention of intruding into your territory, we were also chased by bad people before we came in, but we got separated from my nephew in this tomb, he didn¡¯t care to step on an organ and fell down, I wonder if senior can Can you help us find him?¡±

    The middle-aged man gave Orange a look, then nodded heavily before heading inside.

    ¡°Aunt Melody, do you really believe him?¡±

    For some reason, the way that man looked at her would always make her heart sh with a very uneasy feeling, and even make him feel a tugging pain somewhere in his heart.

    This feeling made her ufortable.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been looking in here for a day and a night, and now those people havee in. If this senior can really help us find Blume, wouldn¡¯t it be better, in case we can¡¯t find it, it¡¯s better than looking blindly like we are now.¡±

    Although she can not shoot, but does not mean that she does not even have the ability to judge, not to mention that from the look of that man just now, he seems to have lived here for a long time, if not see his shadow, she even have to wonder if they have encountered dumplings.

    ¡°Follow him can, but your listen to me, never high with him so close.¡±

    After all, the man¡¯s presence here was just too bizarre, which had to make her wary.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Melody, knowing that she was also looking out for her own safety, agreed.

    The two men followed the middle-aged man left and right for about twenty minutes, and then stopped in front of a thick stone door.

    ¡°Senior, are you saying that my nephew is in here?¡±

    It would be great if Blume is really in this.

    Melody thought of pulling his legs to run to the stone door, only to see the middle-aged man suddenly crossed out from the side, Orange did not want to think on his hand.

    ¡°Oooooooooo ¡­¡±

    The middle-aged man dodged Orange¡¯s attack while his head shook like a rattle.

    ¡°Orange, stop it, stop fighting.¡±

    Melody pulled Orange hard, ¡°Aunt Melody, what are you pulling me for, can¡¯t you see she just tried to kill you?¡±

    The man sniffed, his head shook like a rattle, and looked at Melody with a pleading face.

    ¡°You mean to say you don¡¯t want me do you?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Saying that, the man pulled out a dagger from his waist and thrust it hard into the stone bricks above. When he took out a stone brick from inside, only to see arge amount of mercury instantly gushing out from the stone door, Orange and Melody were scared and took several steps backwards, their faces pale.

    At this point, even the most foolish know what is flowing out, especially Melody, did not slow down for a long time.

    If the man did not stop in time, as soon as Melody¡¯s hand touched the stone door, then her hand was instantly swallowed up without even a crumb left.

    ¡°Orange, we misunderstood senpai.¡±

    Melody turned around and looked at the middle-aged man with an apologetic face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry senior, we were reckless, if it wasn¡¯t for you, my little life would be gone today.¡±

    The man shook his head, and then went to the stone door next to a concave stone gently pressed, only to see the stone door slowly opened, reflected in their eyes is a spectacr pce, however, this pce and Blume Grant see different is that he saw the pce is more like a partial temple.

 Chapter 1400 Something happened at home

    ¡°Young master, we have found out clearly that our shipment was cut off by the direct order of the young master of ¡°Stunning Night¡±.¡±

    As the words of a man in ck fell, Laurent Grant¡¯s brow furrowed slightly in confusion, ¡°We¡¯ve never had a problem with Stunning Night, why would he want to cut off our shipment?¡±

    This road also has the rules of the road, although Stunning Night has been particrly low-key, but the strength is not to be underestimated, otherwise it would not survive in the road.

    And he has never had any problems with Stunning Night, now the young master of Stunning Night directly ordered to cut off his goods, Laurent Grant¡¯s heart is very unhappy.

    The shipment was important to him, and now that it was cut off by Stunning Night, then don¡¯t me him for treating him badly.

    ¡°Get me in touch with Ree Cary, I have something to discuss with him.¡±

    ¡°Young master, recently Ree Cary is very active over in C city, it looks like he seems to want to make a move, besides this Stunning Night¡¯s young master has never shown his face, it can be said that we are now in the light, he is in the dark, if we take the liberty of striking, would it not be to alert the snake.¡±

    The man in ck looked at Laurent Grant and whispered.

    ¡°What has Wilson been up totely?¡±

    What he wants most now is to settle things between him and Wilson, and as for the young master of Stunning Night, he will let him fall into his hands sooner orter.

    ¡°ording to our people, Mr. Grant was there the other day, only he was only there for a day and then left.¡±

    ¡°Did you find out where he went and what he did?¡±

    Laurent Grant heard that Wilson also went there, his heart could not help but have a bad feeling, frowning slightly, is there such a coincidence in this world, his goods were intercepted, and he was also there?

    ¡°He only went to the Charmed Bar, because our people can¡¯t get too close, so it¡¯s not very clear.¡±

    Energie with Laurent Grant¡¯s side for ten years, this ten years to deal with the matter is innumerable, and there is never anything is not clear to him, only Wilson this person he is really can not understand and can not guess.

    ¡°My nephew¡¯s time is very valuable, every second for him is counted in billions, not to mention that the Sandalwood Pce side has always been the key trading ce of the ck market, he can¡¯t run there for no reason.¡±

    Although he lives abroad all the time, he is watching every move of The Grant family, especially Wilson the nephew, he has been secretly watching, how he is still very clear, so he simply does not believe that he will run to y there for no reason.

    ¡°Is the young master thinking that Mr. Grant might be going over there to deal with us?¡±

    Other than this reason, Energie can¡¯t really think of any other reason.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be his style if he didn¡¯t deal with me.¡±

    Laurent Grant tapped his fingers on the table, his eyes a cloudy heron, it seems that he should look into this matter properly.

    ¡°You personally go over to the Sandalwood Pce tomorrow and find out for me what Wilson went there for that day.¡±

    Hopefully things are not what he thinks they are, otherwise it might not really be that easy to pin him downpletely.

    ¡°Do you suspect Wilson of having something to do with Stunning Night, young master?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not just connected I¡¯m worried about, it¡¯s likely that the mysterious Phantom Thompson Lord is him.¡±

    The words fell, Energie astonished, if this is really the case, then it will be even more difficult to deal with Wilson.

    Meanwhile, in the office of the president of S Group, Wilson sat at his desk and looked at the information in his hands. During this period of time, he had already had a step-by-step understanding of all the operations and deficits of The Grant Group, and the reason why he had given thepany to his second uncle was that he had found that manypanies under The Grant Group had huge deficits, and The reason why he handed over thepany to his second uncle is that he found out that manypanies under The Grant Group have huge leakages, and almost all of the people involved are old shareholders, and these shareholders are like a tumor growing there, wanting to remove and too much involved, in order to restore The Grant Group to its original state, so he is ready to throw this hot potato to his little uncle, just as he also wants to see what his little uncle wants to do.

    ¡°These are all evidence of those shareholders¡¯ embezzlement as well as defalcation of The Grant Group over the past few years. It¡¯s really hard to see that those patriarchs who say on the surface how they are so heartfelt to Lu¡¯s would do such things in private.¡±

    These information Joseph at the time of seeing is also angry, no wonder Wilson will be so quick to hand over thepany to his young uncle, on their hands now these articles, it is enough to let them The Grant family from now on in the business world to remove the name, and Wilson is very much in trouble with awsuit.

    ¡°These people are relying on my father to back them up before they dare to do so, otherwise you think they would dare to be so arrogant?¡±

    Wilson put the information down in his hands and crossed his arms, ¡°You will turn in the secret names of this evidenceter, and it¡¯s time to make them pay the price they deserve for what they¡¯ve done.¡±

    After saying that, Wilson¡¯s cell phone rang, took out the phone to look at the phone call, pick up.

    ¡°Brother it¡¯s not good, something happened to Owen.¡±

    Chad¡¯s anxious voice came over the phone, only to see Wilson grab his coat off the bench and head out the door.

    ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±

    Joseph saw him take his jacket and head out without saying a word and couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Take a trip home, and you take care of thepany first.¡±

    With those words, Wilson had disappeared from his sight.

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s pale face just now, it seems that something must have happened at home.

    Wilson raced all the way back to The Grant family and saw Chad already waiting for him there.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s Owen doing?¡±

    Tossing the key to the maid, Wilson asked as he walked inside.

    ¡°Because of Owen¡¯s age and his old man¡¯s adamant refusal to go to the hospital, I had no choice but to call Edmund toe over. Now it is being resuscitated.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on, and how did Owen fall down the stairs?¡±

    Owen has worked for The Grant family all his life, his character is clear to them, and now that something like this has happened, it is only right that they, The Grant family, should get to the bottom of the whole thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m not particrly sure about the specifics, I just happened to see Owen lying on the floor when I got back.¡±

    Hearing this, the anger in Wilson¡¯s eyes began to gather little by little, and ayer of killing intent floated in the sky.

    ¡°Go and get everyone in the living room.¡±

    Less than a few minutester, all the servants of The Grant family were already standing in the middle of the living room.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Everyone saw Wilson¡¯s gloomy face, everyone was scared and did not dare to say a word.

    ¡°Say, what is this all about? If you take the initiative to exin I have my own reward, but if you hide something, the consequences I believe you know clearly in your hearts.¡±

 Chapter 1401 Everything is fake

    ¡°Young master, we really don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, early this morning Miss Ham said he wanted to eat the butler¡¯s coconut fusilli, it just so happens that today the butler is a little sick, but finally got up and made one for Miss Ham to bring up, after a while we heard the news of the butler¡¯s ident.¡±

    A male servant fell to his knees with trepidation and whispered.

    ¡°If you know that the Stewards are not feeling well, then why didn¡¯t anyone help send them up?¡±

    Wilson knew that Owen had always treated his maids with virtue, and that he did everything himself without bothering anyone else.

    ¡°I was supposed to send it up, but Miss Ham specified that housekeeper Xu should send it up personally.¡±

    ¡°Go down, all of you!¡±

    She already had a general idea of what was going on. After all the servants went down, Wilson got up and went to the door of the ward.

    At this moment Hannah is standing in the doorway crying with pearly tears, people who do not know also think she is really sad?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Wilson, I really didn¡¯t mean to do that, I really didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±

    Hannah swooped down into Wilson¡¯s arms, only to be ducked by Wilson before anyone could get close enough.

    Seeing that Wilson didn¡¯t believe her, Hannah cried even more.

    ¡°Hannah, once the y is over, it¡¯s not good anymore, are you going to keep acting?¡±

    ¡°Wilson, Hannah can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±

    Raising her head, Hannah looked at him with teary eyes, her delicate little face full of iprehension.

    Wilson looked at her and said coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Miss Ham think you owe me an exnation now?¡±

    Although she was sent here by her father, the way she has been acting these days has disgusted him to the core, and if he hadn¡¯t wanted to confirm the conspiracy behind her father, he would have thrown her out long ago.

    ¡°Wilson, do you also think that I pushed Grandpa Owen down?¡±

    Hannah looked at Wilson incredulously, her little head shaking hard.

    ¡°Take a good look for yourself!¡±

    Wilson handed her a folder of information, Hannah took the document, opened it suspiciously, and when finished reading the information on it, her face instantly went pale, and the whole person fell to the ground, looking at him with a look of disbelief.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been investigating me all along?¡±

    ¡°Why else do you think I would have brought you back?¡±

    He had always thought that Wilson had let her stay with The Grant family because of her father¡¯s kindness to him, and then he was wrong, wrong from the start.

    ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Now that he knew, but she still wanted to know how he found out.

    Hannah grew up knowing that her father had always been devoted to helping and caring for Wilson, and as long as it was about Wilson, no matter how dangerous it was ahead, he was determined to jump on it, and by definition, it was impossible for him to be suspicious.

    ¡°Remember that piece of jade butterfly your father gave you on your sixteenth birthday?¡±

    Of course she knew about the jade butterfly, it was her father¡¯s birthday present to her at the age of sixteen, and she heard her mother say that the jade butterfly was a birthday present that his father had auctioned off especially for her.

    Hannah reached up and took out the jade butterfly around her neck, looked at it, and slowly said, ¡°My mom said my dad auctioned this off specifically for me for my birthday.¡±

    Because this jade butterfly is the most expensive and her favorite gift from her father, she treasures it extraordinarily and carries it with her all the time.

    ¡°It is true that your father got it at the auction, but it was not him, but someone else shot it and gave it to your father, as to who shot it I think Miss Ham should ask your father.¡±

    ¡°You mean to say that you knew my father had betrayed you as early as three years ago?¡±

    Even if this jade butterfly is someone else¡¯s gift to her father, so what, her father is in an important position, can not receive gifts from others?

    ¡°You go back and tell your father that if he wants his son to return to him unharmed, let him bring the internal secrets of the K organization to ask for someone, and if I don¡¯t see something within three days, then your so-called brother can only say that he has nothing to do with your Han family.¡±

    ¡°What son? What brother? I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±

    Her mother and her father had such a good rtionship, and her mother was bleeding heavily when she was born, so the doctor said she could not have any more children in the future, but his father kept saying it was okay, and his daughter was his heart¡¯s treasure, but why would she suddenly have a younger brother now?

    No, it¡¯s all a sham.

    He¡¯s the one who¡¯s lying to him.

    ¡°True or false you will know when you go back and ask.¡±

    ¡°Someone, send Miss Ham back.¡±

    With those words, I saw two mene forward and say to Hannah, ¡°Miss Ham, please!¡±

    After a while, Edmund finally came out and Wilson hurriedly asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Edmund shook his head with a tired face and said, ¡°I¡¯ve done my best, go in and see him!¡±

    Wilson walked in and saw Owen face with oxygen mask, a few days did not see the whole person thin only left skin and bones, walked up and sat down, a grabbed his hand, ¡°Owen, it¡¯s me Wilson!¡±

    Owen slowly opened his eyes to look at his own hand brought up Wilson, mouth trying to speak throat but can not make a sound.

    ¡°Owen, you¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ve informed Anthony toe back.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I can¡¯t do it anymore, you ¡­ you have to ¡­ be careful Hannah.¡±

    ¡°I will, you don¡¯t have to worry about me, you just take care of yourself now, I have everything.¡±

    Looking at Xu Tian, who had worked all his life for The Grant family, Wilson¡¯s eyes were red, and if he hadn¡¯t insisted on keeping Hannah with him, this wouldn¡¯t have happened.

    ¡°Tell Anthony for me to take good care of Sunny, I bought him a piece ofnd in the suburbs of Nanshan and built a house, as a wedding gift from me as an uncle.¡±

    ¡°Owen, Anthony will be back soon, you can talk to himter.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Xu Tian smiled and shook his head, looked at Wilson and said, ¡°Young Master, The Great Young Lady is a good girl, you should cherish her.¡±

    At the word, Wilson only heard a side of the instrument wear to a drop, Xu Tian mouth smile, slowly closed his eyes.

    Wilson gently pulled the white cloth up and covered it, bowed to his corpse, then turned and walked out.

    Edmund saw him walk out with a pale face, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, it¡¯s a miracle Owen¡¯s body hassted this long.¡±

    In fact, Xu Tian¡¯s body was detected many years ago with brain cancer, if not for The Grant family, he could not have lived until now, however, today he so Susan¡¯s departure, for him has been very satisfied.

 Chapter 1402 Did we start off on the wrong foot

    Rosemary searched for kim for almost a week, but there was no news at all. Zoe found one, but after checking, it was not the one they were looking for.

    After all, there are too many Kim¡¯s on this side of the Shun Bypass, and even though Zoe used all her connections, she still got nothing.

    ¡°Rosemary, are we looking in the wrong ce from the beginning?¡±

    Fiona looked at the map that Tracy brought out and looked at it carefully for a long time, but the markings on it were indeed here, but why couldn¡¯t she find anyone?

    Rosemary shook her head, ¡°No way, maybe we¡¯re wrong somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Do you guys think it¡¯s possible that this person could have changed hisst name in the back and lived here under a different one?¡±

    Shelley, while manicuring her nails, inadvertently said what was on her mind.

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary and Fiona looked up at each other, and then patted her on the shoulder, ¡°You¡¯ve really woken up the dreamer with one word!¡±

    With that, Rosemary quickly headed outside.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Lifting her head, Shelley looked at Rosemary, who had left in a hurry, and turned her gaze to Fiona in disbelief.

    ¡°You just said something that woke us up.¡±

    Fiona smiled.

    ¡°But it didn¡¯t say anything to me either!¡±

    Looking at her, Shelley replied with a dumbfounded look on her face.

    ¡°Zoe, it urred to me why we haven¡¯t been able to find anyone.¡±

    Rosemary spoke directly as soon as she entered Zoe¡¯s room.

    ¡°Sit down and talk.¡±

    Two people sat down on the sofa, Rosemary spoke: ¡°Just Shelley¡¯s words reminded me, we will be around these days all the surname Kim have been screened never found the surname Kim, I was thinking that the surname Kim will not be in order to attract unnecessary trouble, so changed the surname, before you have a copy of the Shun round The poption of the detailed map? We can start from here to check.¡±

    ¡°I have roughly screened some of themst night, thest six families left have ancestors who have been princes, but there are two of them their ancestors have been princes, ording to the information submitted by Tracy, these two can also be directly ignored, and then only four families are left, these four families have ancestors who have been princes, butter resigned for some reason the official title of Prince and was relegated to amoner.¡±

    Zoe handed the remaining four families¡¯ information to Rosemary. Although he finally filtered out only four families, these four families were nevertheless big families, and it still took some time to find the hidden family with the secret key.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve screened it, to save time, Tracy and Shelley and I will go find this family with thest name Lee, and you and Fiona will go find this and call as soon as you have any information.¡±

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do what you say.¡±

    Nodding, Zoe agreed that Rosemary¡¯s offer was a good one, and he could rest easy with Shelley and Tracy¡¯s protection.

    Rosemary returned to the room to tell them her n, and when Fiona heard she was with Zoe, she saw the hidden smile on Shelley¡¯s lips and was instantly speechless.

    ¡°Such a good opportunity, Fiona you have to take advantage of it!¡±

    As she passed in front of Fiona, Shelley attached herself to her ear and whispered.

    Without waiting for Fiona to say anything, she had already left quickly.

    ¡°Are you ready? Let¡¯s get going when we¡¯re good to go!¡±

    As soon as Zoe entered the door, she saw Shelley, who left with a wry smile on her face, and looked at the helpless smile on Fiona¡¯s face, and knew roughly what she had said.

    ¡°There you go!¡±

    Fiona¡¯s heart is still very speechless about Shelley¡¯s messy love, but her heart is still envious when she sees such care and love between their brother and sister.

    But to confirm her inner suspicions, Fiona made a secret decision in her mind.

    Quickly following Zoe, Fiona got into the car while fastening her seat belt and said lightly, ¡°Mr. Tang is really happy to have a sister who cares so much about you, and sometimes when I see her running up and down for your business, I really envy her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a blind worry for her.¡±

    Zoe gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands and coldly threw out a few words.

    At that, Fiona smiled lightly and said, ¡°Maybe what Miss Tang did was just superfluous in Mr. Tang¡¯s eyes, but she did it for your own good, because she said that as long as she saw you be a family, she could feel at ease to find happiness in her own home.¡±

    Fiona¡¯s words just fell, the car mmed a sharp brake, almost did not throw her out.

    ¡°Did she say this to you herself?¡±

    Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market.

    Nodded and said, ¡°Well, that¡¯s what she told me.¡±

    ¡°Damn!¡±

    Zoe a heavy fist on the steering wheel, sitting next to Fiona subconsciously moved to the side, but still whispered a reminder: ¡°Many things if no one to poke maybe a lifetime you will not know what she is thinking, in order to not let each other leave regrets, is always the need for a person to take the initiative.¡±

    Looking at her, Zoe felt for a moment as if he had been hit hard on the head, making him seem to understand something.

    Shelley drove Rosemary to the front door of a quadrangle and stopped. When she got out of the car, Rosemary looked at the house in front of her, which was somewhat old.

    I hope they can sessfully find the carrier of the secret key, the purple brocade.

    Tracy went up and rang the doorbell a few times, and soon a man in his fifties came out inside, and the man looked at them and asked, ¡°May I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Hello, this is Rosemary, I¡¯m looking for Mr. Zhang Yue Mr. Chuang, we called him before.¡±

    ¡°Oh I know, hello, my surname is Qian, I am the housekeeper here, the master has just exined, a few of youe with me!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and the three followed the money butler inside.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°The owner of this house is very nostalgic and a very old-fashioned person.¡±

    Not a moment inside, Shelley whispered next to Rosemary.

    Looking at the inside of the garden, which was almost all decorated in the ancient royal style, Rosemary would nod her head.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect to see such arge area of peonies here.¡±

    Looking at therge peony flowers in the distance, Shelley was pleasantly surprised.

    ¡°Oh, all the flowers in this garden were nted by the master himself. He said that peony is the national flower of our country, symbolizing grace and elegance, so he nted a big piece of it.¡±

 Chapter 1403 being followed

    ¡°Your Lordship, Miss Harris has arrived.¡±

    The money butler led Rosemary to the back garden and shouted respectfully to an old man with a head full of white hair.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Chuang, I¡¯m sorry for taking the liberty of calling at your door.¡±

    The old man was holding a watering can and watering the flowers in the flower garden until he had finished watering all the flowers in the garden before he handed the watering can to the money steward and turned around to walk towards the pavilion in the distance.

    ¡°Nothing, old man I deal with these flowers and nts at home every day, it¡¯s rare for someone toe to my door for a chat,e, feel free to sit down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Chuang!¡±

    Rosemary smiled as she sat down and looked at the garden in front of her, which showed how much the old man had given to the garden.

    ¡°Look at this garden full of spring colors, which shows how carefully Mr. Chuang takes care of them.¡±

    ¡°Haha, just passing the time!¡±

    Soon, a maid came up with tea, poured them each a cup of tea, and went down.

    ¡°You said on the phone that you had something you wanted to ask me about, tell me about it!¡±

    Rosemary saw the old man cut to the chase, so she didn¡¯t bother to be polite. She took out a drawing from her bag and handed it to Mr. Chuang, saying with a smile, ¡°Please, Mr. Chuang, take a look at this, have you seen it before?¡±

    Zhang Yue picked up his sses and put them on, then took the drawing handed over by Rosemary and saw it in detail.

    After looking at it for a while, Mr. Chuang took off his sses, looked up at Rosemary and asked, ¡°At the risk of asking, I wonder what Miss Harris has to do with this gemstone in the picture?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but feel tight in her heart, nced at Tracy, and then said, ¡°Mr. Chuang you mean you know where this gem is, right?¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris hasn¡¯t answered my question?¡±

    ¡°Since Mr. Chuang knows this gem, I think you should also know why we are here for it?¡±

    Tracy was the one who spoke. They could not let her know that Rosemary was the one who had the key until they were sure that The Chuang Family was the owner of Su Jin¡¯s broken key.

    Mr. Chuang looked up at Tracy, then dropped his gaze to Rosemary, handed the drawing back to her, and said, ¡°This thing Miss Harris is looking for is not in The Chuang Family.¡±

    ¡°Then would Mr. Chuang please think hard about whether he has seen it somewhere?¡±

    Hearing that Mr. Chuang said that the stuff was not here, Rosemary continued to ask questions with the drawings undeterred.

    Mr. Chuang stood up and walked aside to pick up a hoe and continued, ¡°Although I have not seen this gem and do not know why you are looking for it, I would like to tell you that someone also came here to me yesterday with this drawing, and my answer was the same as what I just told you.¡±

    ¡°You mean someone came yesterday with the same drawing and asked about it?¡±

    If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that someone else is also trying to find all the broken keys, but if that¡¯s the case, then why did Grandpa Fiona say that she was the only one who could find the broken keys?

    What¡¯s more, they came to find these things in addition to Wilson, the people who know are on her side, these people she trusts, and Wilson is more unlikely to tell this thing out.

    ¡°Yes, two men and a woman.¡±

    Rosemary turns her gaze to Tracy, only to see that Tracy also looks puzzled, and it seems they are being watched.

    ¡°I was seeing that you guys don¡¯t look like bad guys, although you didn¡¯t tell me the reason for this, but I believe you, you should still be careful after you get out from me, those guys yesterday didn¡¯t look like any good guys.¡±

    Mr. Chuang said slowly as he turned the soil in the flower garden.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, but from what I understand, Mr. Chuang your ancestors used to be princes as well, right?¡±

    Even though the stuff is not in The Chuang Family, there are still some things she needs to figure out.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then can Mr. Chuang tell us why he suddenly resignedter?¡±

    ¡°My ancestor has always been very indifferent to fame and fortune, but on the contrary, the civilian life is very longing, that year just when the world is at peace, the people live and work in peace and happiness, so my ancestor automatically asked to resign from the title,e around here to continue the heir.¡±

    Mr. Chuang answered Rosemary¡¯s questions very quickly, which made Rosemary feel good about the old man in front of her and admire the ancestors of The Chuang Family from the bottom of her heart. The Chuang Family

    ¡°Thank you Mr. Chuang, if you remember anything afterwards, please let me know, this is my phone number.¡±

    Rosemary handed the business card to the money butler, then said to Mr. Chuang, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, then we will leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°Butler, see Miss Harris off.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Master!¡±

    ¡°Threedies please!¡±

    Butler Qian sent the three of them out, and looking at the very quaint courtyard in front of her, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but have a sh of loss in her heart.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s not this one, are we going to The Brook Family next?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Getting into the car, Rosemary said to Shelley, ¡°Shelley, send a message to your brother, tell him what¡¯s going on over here, and tell him to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Missy believes what Mr. Chuang said?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    At that, Rosemary turned her head to look at Tracy, ¡°I always felt like he was hiding something from us.¡±

    As a killer, she had a strong feeling that Mr. Chuang seemed to know about this matter, but just deliberately did not tell them.

    ¡°My brother has received the message, he said there is no news from his side for the time being and told us to be safe.¡±

    Shelley finished herst message, handed her phone to Rosemary, started the engine, and the car sped away from the spot.

    ¡°Grandpa, they¡¯re here to see me.¡±

    A boy of about 14 or 15 years old walked up to Zhang Yue¡¯s side, and said with no expression on his small face.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Mr. Chuang tossed the hoe aside, walked to the chair and sat down, his face sulking.

    The boy walked to his side and sat down, looked at Mr. Chuang slowly said: ¡°I know grandpa is worried about me, but this is also my responsibility, my grandparents, mom and dad in order to guard this thing eventually tragic death, now they havee to the door, no matter what I must go out to ask a clear face to face.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll have to leave with them once you get out, and Grandpa is worried about your health.¡±

    Looking at his grandson, Mr. Chuang¡¯s face was full of pain. If he hadn¡¯t saved him from the fire, The Chuang Family, the only bloodline of The Brook Family, would have been cut off with this.

    ¡°Grandfather, you believe in your grandson, this matter always needs to be solved, avoiding it is not the way at all.¡±

    If running away was possible, then The Brook Family would not be in this situation today.

    Aiden looked at the insistence in his eyes and finallypromised, ¡°I can promise you that, but only if they pass my examinations, and if they can finally find this ce again, then I will promise to hand you over.¡±

    That¡¯s the maximum he can do!

 Chapter 1404 Death by accident

    ¡°Well, did you find it?¡±

    As soon as Zoe and Fiona got out of the car, they ran into Rosemary, who had just returned, and asked.

    ¡°No. What about on your end? Any news?¡±

    ¡°On The Chuang Family¡¯s side we have established that he is not, their ancestors were indeed princes before, but then because they did not like that kind of life, they returned to the mountains with their families after the stability of the kingdom.¡±

    Although many people will question this situation, but in this world there are still many people who look at fame and fortune is very single indifferent.

    ¡°So what did the family of Zheng say?¡±

    Fiona looked at them and asked anxiously.

    ¡°The family named Zheng died six years ago because of a fire in which everyone died.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary¡¯s heart is very heavy, also do not know what the family surnamed Zheng has offended people, it is so cruel to dozens of human lives will be burned alive like this.

    ¡°How is that possible? Even a fire can¡¯t be unknown to everyone!¡±

    Fiona was surprised to ask.

    If it is only two or three people that is normal, but dozens of people, how there are also sober is not?

    ¡°ording to the local vigers, the Brook Family fire day is just the Lantern Festival, because this side of the Shunyang have the custom of the Lantern Festival dragon dance, and each family will be early in the house waiting for the dragon dance team toe home to dance the dragon, The Brook Family that day is also the same as usual, and the dragon dance team will finish all the rituals, the Brook Family will close the door to celebrate at home. The Brook Family will close the door to the family to celebrate at home, that day Shun around the fireworks non-stop for a night, so who have too much attention, until someone saw the time, the whole house has been surrounded by a sea of fire, the fire truck came more than a dozen, plus the Brook Family is behind the mountain, so the fire truck almost two hours to save the whole The fire was extinguished, and after the fire was out, those people were already lifeless.¡±

    Shelley will be there to inquire the news with them to hear, so cruel methods even she, who has been in the mob for years, feel palpitations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so, I always thought that this The Brook Family could have set the fire after directly giving someone the silence?¡±

    Tracy, who had not spoken, suddenly said slowly.

    No matter how you exin it, if it really is on fire, it is impossible that so many people are not a single person knows.

    Unless those people had met with misfortune before the fire started.

    Hearing Tracy¡¯s words, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but look at Fiona. If The Brook Family was what they were looking for, then what had happened to them was the same thing that had happened to Fiona¡¯s family, which had been targeted six years earlier.

    ¡°Zoe, you go check again to see if there are any survivors of The Brook Family back then, TracyShelley we go to The Chuang Family again.¡±

    If she was right, The Chuang Family and The Brook Family must have known each other before, and the rtionship between them was not ordinary.

    Because in Mr. Chuang get that picture when the face is very calm, so it can be seen that Mr. Chuang is something to hide from them.

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anyway, the investigation has been cleared up, so naturally there is no need for her to continue to follow Zoe.

    ¡°Later, Shelley and I will go in, and Tracy and Fiona will stand guard outside.¡±

    After about half an hour, several people arrived at The Chuang Family¡¯s mansion, the money housekeeper was surprised to see Rosemary who turned back again, ¡°Why is Miss Harris back again, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°Butler Qian, please inform us again that we would like to see Mr. Chuang once more.¡±

    Looking at them, the money butler hesitated for a moment finally nodding his head to go in.

    ¡°Your Lordship, Miss Harris and the others have turned back and said they want to see you again.¡±

    Smiling, the little boy nced at his grandfather and said, ¡°Grandfather, remember what you promised your grandson.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa knows what to do.¡±

    The boy nced at his own grandfather and this time headed upstairs.

    ¡°Go and invite them in.¡±

    Rosemary came in and Mr. Chuang had already made tea and was waiting for them, because he knew they woulde again, but he didn¡¯t expect them toe so much.

    A little faster than he expected.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, I¡¯m sorry to bother you again, but I just left in a bit of a hurry, and Rosemary still has a few things she wants to ask you.¡±

    Zhang Yue said while washing his cup, ¡°You guys are asking about the cause of The Brook Family fire case, right?¡±

    ¡°The Brook Family and The Chuang Family are also known asrge families in the Shun Round, and it can¡¯t be an ident that all of the dozens of people in such arge family as The Brook Family were burned alive, right?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s palm-sized face, a pair of eyes aura forced, Mr. Chuang eyes shed a sh of pain, lightly sighed and said: ¡°You guessed right, The Brook Family dozens of people killed is indeed not an ident, however, is also a headless case.¡±

    At that, Rosemary and Tracy looked at each other, then continued, ¡°What does that say?¡±

    ¡°The Brook Family was one of thergest families here in Shunyang a few years ago, and has been mainly engaged in business for generations, and has a good reputation in the mall, always convincing people with virtue, and is highly sought after by everyone in the mall. However, six years ago but do not know what happened, in the night of the Lantern Festival, everyone was buried in the fire.¡±

    Speaking of this, Mr. Chuang¡¯s eyes were filled with the zing fire of that year and his daughter holding the newborn granddaughter in her arms, and a mist slowly rose from his eyes.

    Seeing this, Rosemary and Tracy looked at each other and then looked at Zhang Yue and said, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Mr. Chuang actually knew that the person we were looking for was The Brook Family when he saw my drawing yesterday, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I did have the pleasure of seeing that gem on the drawing years ago.¡±

    ¡°In that case, then I believe Mr. Chuang must also know the significance of this gem?¡±

    She never thought she would be right, this Mr. Chuang really knew about the broken key.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that before, but I found outter.¡±

    If he had known the significance of the broken key, then he would not have allowed his daughter to marry there even if he had let her hate herself for the rest of her life.

    Yet the world never knows early.

    ¡°Since Mr. Chuang knows what we are here for, can Mr. Chuang tell us if there are any survivors of The Brook Family?¡±

    Looking at the sadness that shed across Mr. Chuang¡¯s face, it was clear that he had an unusual rtionship with The Brook Family, and perhaps he could get some unexpected gains from her mouth.

    ¡°Since you are here for this stone, you naturally know in your hearts why the entire family of The Brook Family died?¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, their purpose is to snatch the Broken Key from The Brook Family¡¯s hands, and two major hidden families have met the same misfortune before.¡±

 Chapter 1405 I have no choice

    Rosemary¡¯s words gave Aiden a thud in his heart, not realizing that besides The Brook Family, there were two other major hidden families that had been unfortunate.

    ¡°Since this is the case, then why are you still looking for this piece of broken key, in my opinion they are just unlucky things, now in addition to The Brook Family are already two big families have met with misfortune, then why do you still insist on going to find it?¡±

    The Brook Family is not known to be alive in the world except for him, and as long as he gets a new identity for her grandson, he will be able to live a new life.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    In his mind, however, Aiden had always intended to do so.

    ¡°If it could really be as Mr. Chuang said, then I wouldn¡¯t be here today.¡±

    Rosemary seemed to see through Aiden¡¯s mind and said slowly.

    Many things are not you do not provoke it, it will note to you, like, often a lot of things will not be ording to find what you want to develop.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Aiden looked at Rosemary and asked in disbelief.

    Although his grandson pair also told him something about the broken key before, but in his opinion, since all the people of The Brook Family have all met with misfortune, the only grandson left behind was also saved by his old life, so the guarding of the secret key slowly disappeared in this matter.

    ¡°Although I do not know what kind of secret is hidden behind the secret key, but I believe that since you know about the secret key, I believe that The Brook Family has also told you about their responsibility to guard the secret key, each family in guarding the secret key is carrying an unknown mission and curse, I believe this point Mr. . Chuang should know this in his heart, since this is the case, then why don¡¯t we rify the whole thing?¡±

    Aiden looked at Rosemary in a daze, the girl in front of her knew at first nce that she was also born in a famous family, a delicate voice and noble girl to say such words, I believe it is also experienced a lot of things.

    But when I think of that is the only bloodline left in The Brook Family, if there is really an ident on the way, then The Brook Family¡¯s legacy will really be cut off here.

    After all, this child was also the child of his daughter¡¯s marriage for almost fifteen years, yet unfortunately this child was counted as the sessor of The Brook Family from birth and was trained in various ways from an early age.

    Rosemary saw Aiden did not say anything and continued, ¡°Mr. Chuang, I know this matter has nothing to do with you, but please believe us, if this matter cannot be solved, those families who have the broken key will never be relieved.¡±

    Otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be here.

    From Aiden¡¯s eyes, it was clear that his old man knew something, and she believed that there were definitely people from The Brook Family still alive in the world, and she really hoped that he could tell her something.

    ¡°I understand your feelings at the moment, but the old man I really do not know, I will ask you that because I want to know more about the stone, because in my heart, The Brook Family in order to guard a piece of such a stone eventually fell to such a fate today, really feel sorry for them. ¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, this matter is really important to us, are you really not thinking about it?¡±

    Rosemary looked at Aiden with some anxiety in her eyes, knowing that if she left the doors of The Chuang Family today, it would be even harder to inquire about The Brook Family.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    A clear and pleasant voice came, Rosemary could not help but look up, and saw a young master dressed in white sportswear slowlye this way, Aiden saw the boy down face eyes quickly shed a sh of strange, but soon disappeared.

    ¡°This is my grandson, for Miss Harris tough at.¡±

    Said, Aiden tone some unhappy look at the young master spoke: ¡°You are not in the room inside a good study homework run here to do what, do not see the house guests?¡±

    Aiden that tone of voice live to make people feel that the boy in front of them is like a problem young master in general, the tone of voice with a strong displeasure.

    ¡°Where are your words, we are the ones who are interrupting.¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at the boy, then turned to AidenTammy¡¯s and said.

    The young master has a beautiful features, high nose, thin lips, fair skin, a pair of good-looking eyes with a strong mncholy, this kind of boy as long as one stands there will inexplicably make people want to protect, but Rosemary saw in his eyes with his age does not match the calm, if really just rebellious teenagers, then his eyes should be more stubborn and rebellious. If he was really a rebellious teenager, there would be more stubbornness and rebellion in his eyes.

    The young master slowly walked to stand in front of Rosemary, the money butler saw the situation just want to reach out to lead him was stopped by his eyes, Aiden was just about to get angry when he heard his nephew slowly speak.

    ¡°Can I see that drawing in your hand?¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    ncing at the drawing in her hand, Rosemary smiled and handed it to him.

    The young master took the drawing and looked at the familiar piece of broken key on it. It was this piece of broken key, the thing they The Brook Family guarded with their lives, which they never thought would appear here today.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it?¡±

    Seeing him staring at the drawing, Rosemary asked cautiously.

    ¡°I read it in an ancient book before.¡±

    Returning the drawing to Rosemary, the young master said with thin lips.

    ¡°Yes, this nephew of mine has been particrly interested in ancient books since he was a child, especially when ites to those what unsolved mysteries are even more obsessed, just now he must have heard us talking before he walked out.¡±

    Aidenughed, looked at his nephew, and exined.

    ¡°Ancient books are rather boring, the young master likes to study at such a young age, he will definitely be able to excel in this area in the future.¡±

    For this Rosemary did not doubt, she used to be particrly fond of reading geography and other books when she was his age, and felt that the knowledge taught therein made her very eager.

    ¡°As far as I know, in order to collect these broken keys you must wait until that destined person appears, otherwise even if you collect these broken keys, it is useless, right?¡±

    The young master is like an open-minded student who asks for advice, asking the questions in his mind slowly.

    ¡°Yes, only now it is the destined people have appeared, and those families who have the broken key cannot find it, and even if they find the people are no longer there.¡±

    Speaking of which, Rosemary¡¯s heart is very difficult to find Su Jin the broken key, then even if they find all the other six pieces will not help, Fiona can not solve those curses, Tracy also can not take off her burden.

    ¡°If I know I can¡¯t find it, then why do I have to look for it?¡±

    At these words, Rosemary looked into the young master¡¯s mncholy eyes, and a pained look shed in her eyes, ¡°I had no choice.¡±

 Chapter 1406 The Only Survivor

    ¡°Missy is trying to undo the curse on all the big families and return everyone to freedom.¡±

    Tracy, who had not spoken, suddenly spoke up.

    ¡°Not surprisingly, I also have a personal interest, because my son was kidnapped and the other party¡¯s request was for me to collect these seven broken keys.¡±

    ¡°So you gathered these seven broken keys with the intention of giving them to the person who kidnapped your son?¡±

    The young master¡¯s eyes suddenly became stern, looking at Rosemary, coldly questioned.

    Looking at the young master¡¯s icy cold eyes with a hint of anger, Rosemary¡¯s brain shed a quick thought.

    ¡°I will definitely save my son, but first I must first find out what is hidden behind this key.¡±

    If it is gold and silver jewelry is okay, in case it is something that endangers the country, it is a different story, even if she is selfish, she can not ignore the lives of others because of her own son.

    This is something she can¡¯t do.

    ¡°Then do you know what that which you have is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    If she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be worried every day and couldn¡¯t sleep.

    ¡°Then do you know that among the seven great hidden families, there is one family that knows what is inside?¡±

    With those words, Rosemary¡¯s entire body revealed an incredulous look as she looked at the young master and asked, ¡°Then do you know which family it is?¡±

    If she knew what was hidden in there, then she would be able to set up what was behind it.

    The young master shook his head, then said, ¡°He will naturally tell you when the timees, and you just know that this key must not fall into anyone else¡¯s hands no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and asked slowly.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you are the guardian of the Sujin Shattered Key, the sole survivor of The Brook Family?¡±

    The words fell, the young master raised his eyes to look at Tracy the same, eyes obscure, seems to want to see her through the general.

    ¡°Yes, I am the Alexander you are looking for, the guardian of the Sujin Shattered Key.¡±

    ¡°Alexander, you ¡­¡±

    Mr. Chuang originally thought he was just here to test Rosemary, but he never expected him to reveal his true identity.

    I had no idea that Susan¡¯s six years would be over so soon.

    ¡°Grandpa, I know you are thinking about Alexander¡¯s safety, but some things cannot be avoided, whates will alwayse, thank you for taking care of and loving Alexander for these six years, don¡¯t worry, after I finish this matter I will be good and stay by your side and be filial to you. ¡±

    The young master¡¯s eyes are slightly red, from the moment he was born he was selected as the guardian of this broken key after, his life has an additional duty, this duty let him lose a lot of many, however, the loss of more freedom are far from sailing away from the n the kind of pain to the strong people, to the cone sting.

    Rosemary did not expect the person they had been looking for for so many days to be at The Chuang Family. If they had just left like that, no one would have thought that the guardian of The Brook Family would be Aiden¡¯s grandson.

    ¡°That¡¯s all, since you have decided, grandpa is not good at saying anything, grandpa knows that you have been a very opinionated child since you were young, and also knows that no matter what grandpa does, he can¡¯t stop you from following them and leaving, but grandpa just wants to say to you, don¡¯t force everything too much, grandpa will be waiting for you back at home.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, don¡¯t worry, my junior will do my best to protect him and will make sure that he returns to you safely and then be well filial to you.¡±

    Saying this Rosemary herself did not feel convinced, but she would do everything in her power to protect each of them.

    ¡°Miss Harris, I know you must have a lot of questions in your heart, but for your safety I will not exin, now I give you my only grandson, I also hope you help me take good care of him, a great kindness without saying thank you, in the future there is any old man I can help I will do my best.¡±

    He only hopes to be able to leave this only bone and blood.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    It¡¯s The Brook Family¡¯s and his The Chuang Family¡¯s.

    ¡°Grandpa you don¡¯t have to worry about me, I will take care of myself.¡± Saying that, Alexander turned his head to look at the money housekeeper standing at the side, ¡°Uncle Gavin, from now on Grandpa will ask you to help me take care of him.¡±

    ¡°Young master, don¡¯t worry, I will take care of the master, you muste back in peace Abby.¡±

    When they returned to the hotel again, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were still red, just after Alexander¡¯s parting scene with his grandfather made her cry along with him.

    Rosemary took Alexander and Tracy back to the hotel together, and by this time Zoe had not returned.

    ¡°Shelley, go see if your brother is back yet?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    After the order, Rosemary saw Fiona and Tracy taking out the map to study the next destination, and saw Alexander sitting on the sofa not far away with a book and reading, so she poured a ss of juice and went over.

    ¡°Here, have a ss of juice!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Alexander did not even raise his head, continued to look at his book Road.

    Rosemary put the juice in front of him and sat down across from him, wanting to speak several times but not asking in the end.

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not used to or if you need anything you can call me or Fiona.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Rosemary thought that he might have just left his grandfather toe here a little ufortable, may need quiet, so did not continue to bother him, but went to discuss with Tracy and their next destination.

    ¡°Rosemary, is he really the guardian of Sujin Shattered Key?¡± Looking really high and cold!

    The most important thing is that it is still just a small child of 14 or 15 years old, giving the impression that it seems difficult to contact.

    ¡°Well, in the future, you also pay more attention to his affairs.¡±

    Although Rosemary knew that Fiona would do well even if she didn¡¯t say anything, there was always some concern that she would leave him out in the cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rosemary, Fiona will take care of him.¡±

    All are the end of the world, let alone a boy so young?

    Although his n was also killed, butpared to Alexander, she was a little better, while his n was destroyed when he was only nine years old, a nine-year-old boy so witnessed the family dozens of lives died alive in front of their eyes, that is how brutal things.

    ¡°Missy, let¡¯s go looking for the Broken Key Meteor next, because we¡¯ll just pass by there from this side, and when we find the guardian of the Broken Key Meteor, we¡¯ll go straight to thest piece, and from the map thest piece of the Broken Key is in the same direction from our final destination.¡±

    Tracy pointed to the markings on top of the map and said to Rosemary.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll discuss a time to leave when Zoe gets back.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw,e and help me!¡±

    Just as the words left her mouth, Shelley¡¯s plea for help came from the door.

 Chapter 1407 Not too stupid

    Rosemary heard Shelley¡¯s shouting and hurried out of the room to see her supporting Zoe as she came this way with great effort.

    ¡°Quickly, help him inside.¡±

    Several people helped Zoe into his room with their arms and legs, and helped him to the bed. Rosemary pulled Tracy over as soon as she could and said, ¡°Tracy,e over here and help him.¡±

    Zoe this vi because only his temporary point in the Shun round, so the vi does not have a private doctor inside, and now he is so seriously injured, worried that there will still be people watching outside, can only first let Tracy check to see.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Mr. Tang just got dazed, rest for a while and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Tracy checked and then said slowly.

    At the sound of that, everyone could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Are you sure he¡¯s really okay?¡±

    Looking at Zoe, who looked a little pale, Rosemary asked uneasily.

    ¡°It¡¯s not right, my brother grew up soaking soup medicine, his body has long been trained to be invulnerable to all kinds of poisons, how can he still give people dizzy?¡±

    Shelley looked at the pale Zoe and spoke with a puzzled look on her face.

    The Tang family has always been known for practicing poison and using poison, as the only heir to the Tang family, naturally from an early age to experience a different refinement from others.

    And the body is the first thing that needs to pass.

    So when Tracy said he was just dazed, the phoenix eyes were full of doubts.

    ¡°If it is true that Mr. Tang has been soaked in tonics since he was a child, then it is true that ordinary ecstasy does not work on him, but a faint smell of medicine does remain on his body, and if the ecstasy did not knock him out, then it is likely that he was sneaked up on and knocked out from behind.¡±

    The only exnation is this.

    ¡°But ording to Mr. Tang¡¯s skills, it¡¯s not that easy to sneak up on him, right?¡±

    She had seen Zoe fight before, so Fiona knew that this man¡¯s martial arts skills were not weak.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll just have to wait until he wakes up to find out.¡±

    ncing at Zoe, Tracy said slowly.

    ¡°Shelley, where did you meet your brother?¡±

    ¡°Right in front of the vi, I was just about to go out and find him when I saw him lying next to the front door.¡±

    Since childhood, Zoe in Shelley¡¯s mind are the great heroes of the sword and gun, even when he just took over the Tang Sect have not suffered a little injury, did not expect today will be assassinated.

    ¡°Although he was drugged, the other side did not mean to kill him.¡±

    This they naturally guessed one or two, just what in the end will be the person?

    For a moment, Rosemary felt that things were getting out of hand along the lines they had thought.

    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re going to have to be more and more careful in the future.¡± After all, the enemy is in the dark and they are in the light.

    As the saying goes, you can¡¯t guard against it!

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think it could be that Harrison still has people following us?¡±

    After a while, Fiona suddenly asked.

    ¡°Impossible, since he was the one who told his sister-inw to find those broken keys, there is no way he would be calling someone to keep an eye on us, not to mention that she has Blume as a hostage in her hand.¡±

    Shelley said slowly as she took a towel and carefully wiped Zoe¡¯s cheeks.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    If she was correct, there was another force besides Harrison watching them, perhaps with the same purpose as Harrison¡¯s.

    Wait for them to collect all the broken keys and then take them away.

    ¡°Shelley is right, Harrison would never do that, not to mention that Wilson had told me before I came again that Harrison also has a handle on him, and now they can be said to be holding each other back, so even if Harrison still has someone above him, since he has put his word in, then naturally he won¡¯t be sending people to keep an eye on We will not be watched.¡±

    Rosemary thought for a moment, then analyzed.

    ¡°No matter what, everyone be careful anyway.¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Everyone nodded, and Rosemary then said to Shelley, ¡°Shelley, take good care of your brother, and we¡¯ll leave him to rest.¡±

    ¡°I know!¡±

    After everyone dispersed, Rosemary returned to her room to see Alexander leaning leisurely against the door of her room.

    ¡°Looking for me for something?¡±

    Although he had known Meng Alexander for less than a day, Rosemary knew that he was a man who would never say half a word to you if there was nothing very important.

    ¡°When are we getting out of here?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been a little incident, and we may be here for another two days.¡±

    Now Zoe¡¯s physical condition is unclear, and if something else happens on the road, the situation will only get more problematic.

    Rosemary pushed open the door and walked in, poured two sses of water and handed one of them to Alexander, ¡°Drink?¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Looking at the cup of in water, Alexander frowned slightly, he had hated drinking in water since he was a child.

    Seeing her ce the water aside, Rosemary didn¡¯t think much of it and just assumed he didn¡¯t want to drink it, but she was really thirsty.

    ¡°Are you worried about that guy?¡±

    Finishing her ss of water, Rosemary turned her head to see Alexander who was staring at her.

    Setting the cup aside, Rosemary said slowly, ¡°He is not in a condition to travel far, and even if he were fine we would have to wait for him to wake up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll be fine, but if we don¡¯t get out of here, then he won¡¯t be the only one who¡¯s not.¡±

    At that, Rosemary looked at him in a daze, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    The boy in front of me is only 14 or 15 years old, does he know something?

    Alexander saw that she kept staring at him and said unconcernedly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to question my words, your friend was indeed drugged, but nevertheless was also down, so now the only thing we have to do is to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°You mean we¡¯re being followed but at the same time there¡¯s someone protecting us, is that right?¡±

    Raising his eyes slightly, Alexander said slowly, ¡°Not too stupid.¡±

    ¡°Your friend was targeted by the other side¡¯s people when they went to check on my family¡¯s affairs, they have been on to you several times but were always stopped by a group of mysterious people, this time it just so happened that your friend collided with them and the other side was so crowded that they fell into their path.¡±

    As soon as Alexander¡¯s words left his mouth, Rosemary looked at him with amazement, why did he know so much?

    It was obvious that he had always stayed by her side!

    ¡°So Zoe was sent back by them too?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°And do you know who they are?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and asked.

    Although her heart already has an answer, but quickly rejected by themselves, after all, this Zoe are in their own side, Wilson is never called in to protect her.

    Otherwise it will make Zoe think Wilson doesn¡¯t trust him!

 Chapter 1408 We can definitely do it!

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Fiona came in and saw Rosemary sitting in front of the window, staring, and went up to ask.

    Turning her head to see it was Fiona, Rosemary slowly asked, ¡°Is Zoe doing any better?¡±

    ¡°Still in aa, now Shelley is guarding him, I saw you did not go down to eat, so I gave a little shredded chicken porridge over, you drink a little while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°Thanks, I don¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡±

    Setting the bowl aside, Fiona sat down beside her, ¡°Are you worried about Arthur?¡±

    She could see that although Rosemary looked very calm on the surface, but in fact, her heart was very worried, and now Zoe was injured, her heart must be very sad.

    ¡°Before I wasin The Chuang Family Alexander asked me if I collected all the broken keys, would I give it to Harrison and use it to exchange for my son¡¯s life?¡± Speaking of this, Rosemary paused for a moment and then added: ¡°To be selfish, at the beginning I actually did think that if I collected all the broken keys, they would give them if they wanted them and then the matter would end there, however every time I closed my eyes, my mind would keep on flooding with images of the White Family being exterminated, Grandpa However, every time I close my eyes, my mind will keep thinking of the White family being destroyed, the murder of Ivan and the innocent death of dozens of people in The Brook Family, my heart is particrly angry, so I secretly made a decision in my heart, no matter what price I have to pay, I must personally figure out this matter and break this inexplicable curse.¡±

    Since the matter is rted to her ancestors, there should be her as a descendant to end it.

    Fiona put her hand gently on hers and smiled tofort her, ¡°Rosemary, this is not your responsibility alone, this is also the mission of our six families.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Fiona, in fact I have long seen that Edmund likes you, and you are not heartless towards him, only you are afraid that that curse will drag him down, sometimes when you think about it quietly, in fact I am really considered the lucky one between you, even though Tracy said that it was a mistake for me and Wilson to be together, but we always believe in our hearts that as long as We bravely face together, any difficulties can be ovee, and you too, no matter what time do not easily let yourself go, because you are no longer alone, you still have Edmund, he is still waiting for you in C, you must believe in everyone, we must be happy.¡±

    Perhaps it is getting closer to the time when they reveal the truth, Rosemary is talking a lot today, especially when facing Fiona, she always has a feeling of fear, as if Fiona will leave her, everyone away.

    Fiona smiled faintly at Rosemary, if there is a choice, she will not easily let go, just in front of fate she really have a choice?

    Thinking of the scene she saw in the dry well that night, if she could she would like all of it to be hers alone.

    One person for the safety of all, she willingly.

    ¡°Promise me Fiona!¡±

    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, Rosemary could not help but say again.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you that I will not let go easily.¡±

    Rosemary saw her promise and smiled faintly as she hugged her tightly, ¡°We can definitely do this!¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s definitely possible!¡±

    Hugging Rosemary, Fiona whispered in agreement.

    Zoe woke up after two hours of unconsciousness and the first thing she did when she woke up was to get them ready to leave and get out of here and head to their next destination, Sand County.

    Originally Rosemary wanted to wait for him to rest for a while before leaving, but seeing his tense look and what Alexander had told her earlier, she had to swallow her words.

    When the group arrived in Shahe County, Rosemary, as well as the crowd, were stunned by the scene before them.

    Looking at the yellow sand filled sky in front of me, Carina hustle and bustle is located in the house, suddenly understand the origin of the word deste.

    And Rosemary at this moment also finally understand why at the beginning Alexander will give them one prepared a duffel bag, in this kind of shitty ce, even if you have money are not necessarily able to make out.

    ¡°This is the Sandy River?¡±

    Looking at the endless desert in front of her, Shelley skimmed her lips, her hand subconsciously pulled her sun hat.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem to be what I thought it would be?¡±

    At this point, even Fiona couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by the scene in front of her.

    ¡°It is said that in a long, long time, this is also a very beautiful town, green mountains, surrounded by mountains, birdsong and flowers, from which the Sand River came, but then why it became what it is now, this I do not know.¡±

    Zoe¡¯s words just fell, we heard Alexander looked at the desert in front of him faintly said: ¡°Because the soil and climate here is different, not what trees can survive, so after those people cut down all the trees, the ground began to gradually run out of moisture, slowly this side began to be invaded by the wind and sand, over time has be what you see now this look.¡±

    ¡°Wow, I really can¡¯t see that you are younger than me, but you know more than me, it¡¯s true that people can¡¯t be seen.¡±

    Shelley naturally put one hand on Alexander¡¯s shoulder, with admiration written all over her little face.

    She grew up hating things is to study, I remember when I was small every time I heard to go to school, she will think of a hundred different excuses not to go to school, but every time Zoe was recognized, and over time she was toozy to go to find excuses, anyway, she is The Tang FamilyMissy, even if she does not do her homework, the teacher did not dare to do anything to her, is that every time the family will be, people are all The Tang FamilyMissy, even if she does not do her homework, the teacher does not dare to do anything to her, but every time the home meeting, people are parents toe, but she only brother toe.

    As for the reason?

    Naturally, her parents felt they had no face to attend.

    But her elder brother to participate in that is different, everyone knows that his elder brother in the school is known as the school bully, and is a spoiled maniac, even if her test papers above the score is never more than sixty points, people still like to be friends with her.

    Why?

    Naturally, she wants to see her big brother one more time!

    So Shelley has since discovered that having a brother who can read is something to be envied and jealous of.

    This is why she is never short of friends around her.

    Of course, many of these are not sincere friends with her.

    Alexander only felt a cold light whoosh towards him, quickly removed the white as lotus root jade hand on the shoulder, coldly said: ¡°Men and women do not give birth.¡±

    The words fell, Shelley instantly did not like, hands around the chest, the face of the smile let people look very seeping, red lips lightly opened: ¡°Is it? But thisdy is interested in a white and clean young master like you, and also do not mind waiting for you for a few years.¡±

    ¡°I mind!¡±

    Said, Alexander body subconsciously took two steps back, looking at Shelley, who was smiling like a fox in front of him, very unforgivingly.

 Chapter 1409 All for one purpose

    ¡°Che, you¡¯re a man who doesn¡¯t know how to be affectionate.¡±

    I thought Shelley would continue, but instead she waved her hand with a disinterested expression.

    Zoe¡¯s face remained expressionless throughout, but in fact, only he knew that his heart had already tumbled.

    ¡°So the one we¡¯re looking for is here?¡±

    Looking at the few houses in front of her, Rosemary said with some concern.

    As the words fell, all eyes looked at Tracy, only to see her shake the map in her hand.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, let¡¯s all find a ce to stay first before we talk.¡±

    After Zoe finished, she took the duffel bag out of Shelley¡¯s hand and headed for the house in front of her.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let me help you carry it!¡±

    For Zoe¡¯s actions she has long been used to, in fact, she is not as delicate as he thought, but if she went up and grabbed it from him, he would definitely be angry, so, knowing that it was impossible, she did not bother to waste her breath.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll just do it myself!¡±

    In fact, at the beginning Alexander said to help her carry, only Rosemary felt that it is some girl¡¯s change of clothes and some household items, let people a boy to carry some embarrassment, so it will always be on her.

    ¡°Sister-inw is not polite with me, besides I have plenty of strength, it¡¯s better for me to do it!¡±

    Among several of them, she is also the softest, after all, they are all learned kung fu, although Fiona is not very good kung fu, but with Rosemary is noparison.

    Although Rosemary had also taken some taekwondo lessons, they were nothingpared to theirs.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of being polite to me.¡±

    As soon as Shelley put the duffel bag on her back, the group headed for the house in front of them.

    ¡°Boss, is there any room left, please?¡±

    As soon as he entered, Zoe asked to a middle-aged man with a somewhat blossoming body.

    The boss took a look at so many of them and said with some difficulty, ¡°There is a room, but there is only one left, so many of you can¡¯t live there!¡±

    ¡°And are there any other hotels here, please?¡±

    ¡°The hotel is there, but they are full, I just had a guest who had a temporary problem so they checked out, otherwise there is no.¡±

    At the end of the conversation, Shelley was heard to say, ¡°You have yellow sand everywhere, howe there are still so many people staying here?¡±

    ¡°What are a few of you doing here, so naturally the purpose of the others is simr to yours.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what we¡¯re here for?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the middle-aged man in front of her and saw that the owner did not look like the kind of person who sits on the ground, or that their whereabouts were known.

    ¡°The people here in the old ce all have one purpose, otherwise who woulde to this ce full of yellow sand.¡±

    The boss said it very casually, it looks like this kind of thing is in the unusual thing.

    ¡°In that case, then please ask the boss for us if any of our friends would like to change to arger room with us, the price is negotiable.¡±

    After all, with so many of them, they would need arger room even if they lived in one.

    ¡°We really have a guest here booked two rooms at once, he himself stayed in one, and one is now vacant, just do not know if he is willing to?¡±

    ¡°Then could you please ask the boss for us?¡±

    Just as the words fell, I heard the boss shout, ¡°Mr. Xie ¡­¡±

    Following the voice of her boss, Rosemary turned her head to see a familiar figure standing at the stairway.

    ¡°Arthur?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him, not expecting to run into him here.

    ¡°Hello everyone, I didn¡¯t expect you to arrive earlier than I expected.¡±

    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to follow us?¡±

    Looking at the sudden appearance of Arthur, Shelley couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    In the beginning it was because he refused to follow them, causing everyone to be anxious for so long.

    Walking up to Rosemary, Arthur smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, running away is not the way to go, the only way to put this all to rest is to be brave, so I came here first, and I knew it would be difficult to book a room here, so I came here a few days early to wait for you.¡±

    Hearing that, Rosemary was very happy and smiled, ¡°Thank you!¡±

    ¡°So the room that Mr. Xie booked is yours, that¡¯s better, so do you want the original one?¡±

    As soon as the boss said that, four more men came in outside and came up and asked, ¡°Is there any room left, boss?¡±

    Zoe nced at the men in front of him, only to see the man at the head nod slightly at him.

    ¡°There is one more room, but these gentlemen anddies came first, so we can only wait for them to decide before we know if there is one.¡±

    After saying that, the man in the lead nodded slightly to everyone and said politely, ¡°I wonder if you could make a room avable to us as a convenience?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Arthur was just about to say no when Zoe cut him off.

    ¡°Thank you all, then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Saying that, Zoe spoke to Arthur, ¡°Come on, show us to your room.¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone, follow me.¡±

    Even if there are doubts in your mind, you know that this is not the asion to talk.

    The man at the head of the group watched them go up the stairs, just in time to meet Zoe¡¯s gaze, and only nodded slightly, without a trace of panic.

    ¡°These are the two rooms I booked. I¡¯m d I booked tworge rooms at the time, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t have been able to stay there.¡±

    ¡°Shelley, you guys stay in this room, I¡¯ll stay with Alexander and Arthur in the one next to us, so no one goes anywhere without anything.¡±

    When Zoe finished, Shelley obediently took the luggage from his hands, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°Shelley, has your brother always been like this?¡±

    Fiona asked as she unpacked her bags.

    Just look at the way he looked at the guys, seemed to be probing something.

    And just now when he spoke, there were words in his mouth.

    ¡°Those four people just now are also practitioners, and now we haven¡¯t figured out exactly why those people came here, so we must be careful.¡±

    As soon as Tracy¡¯s words fell, she saw Fiona take out a few copper coins from her bag and put them on the table, gently shaking them in her hands.

    ¡°Fiona, what are you doing?¡±

    Shelley saw her holding a few coins in her hand and asked curiously.

    He didn¡¯t know Fiona¡¯s true identity, so he didn¡¯t think about it that way.

    ¡°She¡¯s divining!¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t this the trick those chatans use to cheat people out of money?¡±

    Shelley grew up not believing in this, there used to be a girl in their ss who loved to use tarot cards to tell fortunes, and she used tough at her.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it before, but since I met Fiona, I have to believe it.¡±

 Chapter 1410 Apprehension

    After about half an hour ofing over, Fiona¡¯s hand stopped and her face was so heavy that she couldn¡¯t help but worry Tracy and Rosemary.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rosemary still has a lot of confidence in Fiona¡¯s divination skills, and now that she sees her eyes tightly creased, her heart can¡¯t help but stutter.

    ¡°The trigrams show that we will get the broken key, the meteor, very smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? I just saw your face hard, and I was so scared that I thought something big was happening?¡±

    Shelley did not believe in this kind of fortune telling, but now she was happy to hear Fiona say that the fortune was very good.

    ¡°Since the trigrams show that you can get it without any problems, you shouldn¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    In fact, it was because the trigram showed that it was going too well that she was worried.

    Before those people wasted so much effort to find them and then exterminate their n, this is definitely not as simple as they think, the more to the back, their situation will be more dangerous.

    Yet the trigrams now show unusually smooth, which ispletely illogical.

    The more you think about it, the more Fiona¡¯s heart is clogged with fear.

    So, Fiona picked up the copper coins on the table again and continued to divine, but still just the same trigram, the more so, her heart is more apprehensive.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    Shelley opened the door and saw Zoe standing in the doorway as well as Arthur and the others.

    ¡°Call everyone and let¡¯s go down to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Close the door, Shelley walked to Fiona¡¯s front to take the copper coin out of her hand and said, ¡°You are too nervous, let¡¯s go down to eat first.¡±

    ¡°Yeah Fiona, maybe it¡¯s true what Miss Tang said, you¡¯re just too nervous.¡±

    Tracy put her hand gently on her shoulder and looked at herfortingly.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    ¡°You guys go ahead, I¡¯ll put my stuff away.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up, then!¡±

    Giving her the coin in her hand, Shelley took Rosemary and Tracy¡¯s arms and headed for the forgotten door.

    Looking at the trigram disyed on the desktop, Fiona could not figure out why it was this trigram no matter how she thought about it.

    Remember grandfather once said, no matter what trigram, there is its order to be born around, if a person¡¯s trigram is particrly good, then the other party in a certain direction will certainly have a nobleman to help, and the trigram in front of you not only did not, but also full of blood and rain, just finally to their hands is the smooth trigram.

    Not wanting to worry Rosemary too much, Fiona put her things away with suspicion, before leaving the room.

    As soon as we got downstairs, we heard Shelley telling everyone about her divination, and as soon as we were seated, Zoe said, ¡°Many things may seem calm on the surface, but behind the scenes, the waves are already raging.¡±

    At that, Fiona snapped her head up to look at him, Zoe¡¯s words instantly woke her up, this trigram although the surface looks like a good trigram, in fact, it already contains a strong killing machine, just that they have not yet encountered it.

    It seems that after dinner, she must continue her research.

    ¡°By the way big brother, I forgot to ask you, how in the end did you get hit by the other side¡¯s ecstasy over at Shun Bypass, with your body, it is reasonable to say that these ecstasy can¡¯t work on you.¡±

    Shelley asked as she plucked a piece of sweet and sour pork for herself and ate it.

    He had been in aa before, and then he woke up and was busy with other things, and they didn¡¯t even bother to say a word.

    Zoezily raised his eyes to look at Shelley who was chewing ribs while looking at himself, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, when he thought of the scene, he could not wait to split the person who knocked him out.

    Of course, he would never sue her, he was knocked unconscious by someone who identally backstabbed him.

    After all, this was the only time for him to be humiliated since he was a child.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t say anything, Shelley blinked, with some sauce still hanging from the corner of her mouth, and continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you¡¯re not telling me you were knocked out, are you?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t stop your mouth when you have food?¡±

    Putting arge piece of ribs into her bowl, Zoe said in an uncharacteristic manner.

    ¡°Moved to anger?¡±

    Looking at her brother, Shelley continued, ¡°It¡¯s not true that I guessed right, is it?¡±

    Shelley a pair of eyes emerged a bright light, as if found a new world, grabbed Zoe¡¯s hand and asked.

    ¡°In fact, there is nothing strange in this world, even if your brother grew up soaking in a medicinal soup, but it is still inevitable that he wille across some powerful ecstasy, there is nothing unusual about it.¡±

    Fiona interrupted Shelley¡¯s curiosity at the right time and said softly.

    Perhaps Fiona is the only one here who noticed the difference between Zoe and Shelley, the sister, in order to embarrass each other, Fiona interrupted at the right time.

    ¡°Fiona is also right, although our Tang Sect is indeed very powerful out there, there are still quite a few sects that have something more powerful than us.¡±

    Shelley grew up with a rtively simple mind, especially when she was with her family, her defenses could be said to be reduced to almost the minimum, so there was no doubt about what Fiona said.

    ¡°Would you all like to go for a walk with meter?¡±

    Arthur looked at the group and suggested.

    ¡°I still have things to do, so I won¡¯t go, you guys go ahead!¡±

    The trigram just now she has not fully understood, so she must figure out this trigram in order to do so.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go wherever my sister-inw goes!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Her mission is to protect Rosemary, so she must follow whenever Rosemary is going, but if she doesn¡¯t go then all the better, she doesn¡¯t have to go out either.

    After all, this outside the sky is full of yellow sand, there is really nothing to see.

    The bottom line is that such dry weather is really bad for her skin.

    Rosemary was just about to speak when she heard Arthur say slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know the whereabouts of the Meteor Shattering Key?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when youe with meter.¡±

    Shelley hates it when people tell her off. When she saw that Arthur was not talking, she was very ufortable and red at him fiercely and continued to eat his food.

    ¡°Tracy, you take care of Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Since she knows they will be fine here, Fiona naturally won¡¯t be very worried, not to mention that there are so many people protecting her, she naturally doesn¡¯t need to worry.

    ¡°Second young, these people are not simple characters, the young master why do we need to follow behind to protect, with their skills, almost people can not hurt them at all ah?¡±

    In the far corner, there are several men sitting, one of them is a very handsome and handsome looking man holding a cup of tea elegantly drinking the tea in his hands, handsome face without a hint of fluctuation.

    ¡°Since the Young Master has asked us to protect her, it is natural that he has his reasons, we just need to do our part.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but the young master asked you to protect a woman, and most importantly, she already has so many powerful people around her, so why do you want us to guard here?¡±

    In fact, he also saw that the second young man¡¯s heart was extremely reluctant.

 Chapter 1411 unless I die

    In the conference room on the top floor of The Grant Group in C City, Laurent Grant was sitting in the president¡¯s seat discussing with other shareholders the sale of several subsidiaries of The Grant Group to a foreignpany, although Laurent Grant had the most shares in his hands, but in order to sell the subsidiaries of The Grant Group, he needed a unanimous vote of the board of directors. Although Laurent Grant has the most shares in his hands, he still needs a unanimous vote of the board of directors to sell the subsidiaries of The Grant Group.

    But there are still many shareholders who are not satisfied with Laurent Grant¡¯s move. In their opinion, they don¡¯t care who is the chairman of The Grant Group, as long as they can take them to a higher level, however, since Laurent Grant took over The Grant Group, The Grant However, since Laurent Grant took over The Grant Group, The Grant Group has basically been going downhill this year, and thepany¡¯s performance has dropped sharply, which is a red g for them.

    ¡°I disagree!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t agree either!¡±

    On stage, several old shareholders raised their hands to Laurent Grant in the main seat.

    ¡°Mr. Chuang, Mr. Turkey, I wonder why the two of you disagree?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Laurent Grant asked with his fingers crossed against his chin and a Tammy grin on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, the feud between you and The Grant family is a private matter between you, we do not care and do not want to be involved in it, but The Grant Group has this scale today, although most of the credit is your The Grant family, but also behind the support of all of us, The The Grant Group didn¡¯t get to where it is today overnight, the sweat and tears it took were the result of our joint efforts. loss and how much of a shock it will bring to The Grant Group?¡±

    The person who spoke at this time was Dn, the old director of The Grant Group. This director has always been neutral, as long as who is beneficial to The Grant Group, he will stand on which side, it can be said that a heart is all on The Grant Group.

    ¡°As for these problems that Mr. Turkey chief said I have asked the following departments to calcte the risk assessment of this time, you can take a look at it.¡±

    The secretary next to Laurent Grant handed out the information to each of the directors, and after Mr. Turkey¡¯s chairman read the risk assessment data, he almost didn¡¯t get angry and vomited blood on the spot, pointing at Laurent Grant and saying, ¡°You are trying to ruin The Grant Group!¡±

    ¡°Look at what Mr. Turkey said, I am also for the good of everyone, this time I asked the people below to help you roughly calcte, before Darren management group, although you did not lose money, but the annual dividends are not much, althoughter after Wilson took over, your dividends in those years instantly more than ten times, but also It was only a few years, and after that it was much worse than before, wasn¡¯t it? Now we just sell a few of our subsidiaries, and the money you get in your hands is almost a year¡¯s worth of dividends, so do the math.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m old and confused?¡±

    cough cough ¡­

    Mr. Turkey coughed because he was too excited, and his hands trembled as he pointed at Laurent Grant and said, ¡°You want The Grant Group to be eliminated from C City and the entire market from now on.¡±

    At that, many of the directors below also followed the whispering, but because they did not hold as many shares as those old directors, naturally they had even less to say.

    But at the same time there are also a number of directors on the side of Laurent Grant, it is clear that today all this is Laurent Grant has long been prepared.

    ¡°Mr. Turkey matter this statement is a little too much, the president is doing this is alsopletely for the sake of all of us profit, such arge amount, even if he Wilson managementpany, no a decade or eight years I think it is not necessarily for everyone to get such a rich amount, so that you old or carefully consider it. ¡±

    ¡°Want me to nod, unless I die!¡±

    Ming Lao directly put down harsh words and red at Laurent Grant with an angry face.

    Laurent Grant looked at the angry old man with a smile, tapped his fingers on the desk and said with a smile: ¡°Old man Ming, why are you so angry, you are the patriarch of thispany, as a junior I can notpletely disregard your health, right? A few days ago in the United Kingdom also ran into Miss Turkey, she also asked me to take good care of you?¡±

    At these words, Ming Lao¡¯s face changed greatly and looked at the dangerous man in front of him incredulously, how could he not expect him to threaten him openly in front of the directors.

    The level of arrogance is simply outrageous.

    ¡°Mr. Ming, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, you are also a senior member of The Grant Group, as a junior I won¡¯t do anything to you, I just hope Mr. Ming can read this contract carefully and sign it if there is nothing wrong.¡±

    Not waiting for Ming Lao to have a fit, Laurent Grant continued.

    Ming Lao was just about to have a fit, but was gently shouted by the man behind him.

    ¡°Dad ¡­¡±

    The man looked at him and shook his head, a look of pain shing across his face.

    Dn didn¡¯t think that the mountain he and Darren had worked so hard to build would end up like this, he really hated it in his heart!

    Although Wilson¡¯s character has always preferred to do things my way, in the end his purpose is for the whole Lu¡¯s, while the one in front of him, who is also a descendant of The Grant family, is bringing The Grant Group into the endless abyss.

    ¡°How does little uncle feel at the moment?¡±

    The door of the meeting room was suddenly pushed, Wilson a well-cut ck suit will set off his body more slender, straight, once the whole meeting room was instantly pressed by this powerful aura some breathless.

    Looking at the sudden entry of Wilson, many directors¡¯ eyes shone, but of course there were also many directors who cursed secretly in their hearts.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Laurent Grant didn¡¯t expect Wilson to show up out of the blue, but his face remained raised with a friendly, amiable smile.

    ¡°I heard that my little uncle was going to have a meeting here today, so I stopped by to see.¡±

    His eyes swept over the directors on the stage, Wilson quickly withdrew and said with a smile, ¡°Just now I heard on the way in that young uncle saw Miss Ingrid in Ennd, is it true?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Smell and smile lightly.

    Wilson slowly walked behind Ming Lao, looked at Laurent Grant on the main seat, and said with a smile, ¡°Really? But I was talking about my little uncle when I followed her back today, howe I didn¡¯t hear her mention it?¡±

    As soon as Wilson¡¯s words fell, Ming Lao hurriedly grabbed his arm and asked hurriedly, ¡°Wilson, is it true what you said? Did you reallye back with Ingrid?¡±

    ¡°Well, to be exact, we both came back together.¡±

 Chapter 1412 is planned from the beginning

    ¡°Is that so? But howe I didn¡¯t know my good nephew was so close to Miss Turkey?¡±

    Laurent Grant¡¯s words directly brought their rtionship off, because everyone in the room knew that The Turkey Family was interested in marrying Miss Ingrid to Wilson, and Darren was also interested, and almost the entire Grant Group was in an uproar at the time, except for the parties involved, but then Soon after, for some reason, The Turkey Family¡¯s Miss Ingrid made a post on the inte, stating that it was just a hype and that they both had no intention to marry each other.

    However, people who know the truth know that Miss The Turkey Family has always been in love with Wilson, so after she sent this post, not only did not put a stop to this rumor, but yed more enthusiastic, plus it did not take long for Miss The Turkey Family to go to Ennd, everyone is more thought that Wilson is unwilling, and Dn also The Turkish Family is the most popr and the most popr family in the world.

    Although Laurent Grant this sentence quickly reminded everyone of the year, but Ming Lao again how is also in the shopping mall for most of his life, business and personal matters he still distinguished very clearly.

    ¡°Wilson and my daughter grew up together, they are like brothers, isn¡¯t it normal to be together? On the contrary, you have been living abroad, and how did you get to know little girl?¡±

    Wilson heard Ming Lao¡¯s words, the corners of his mouth raised a Tammy arc, indeed he did not see the wrong person.

    ¡°Little Uncle, you went out of your way to take revenge on The Grant family by dragging all the directors down, so you can see that you have never considered their situation until the end?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it seems you¡¯ve been quite busytely?¡±

    Looking at Wilson with slightly narrowed eyes, Laurent Grant said with a smirk.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not as good as little uncle.¡±

    Wilson sat down in the seat next to Laurent Grant, legs naturally folded together, afortable look at the young uncle sitting on the main seat, and then looked at all the directors on the stage, slowly said: ¡°I believe that all of you here have already read the dividend evaluation book sent to you by my young uncle, and I also believe that you have your own ideas in your heart at this moment. If you agree, stand on the left, if you disagree, stand on the right, I¡¯ll be the middleman.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, all the directors on the stage instantly exploded, lowering their heads and whispering to each other.

    But there are a few people directly to the left, there are also a few shares less to Wilson¡¯s side, and Dn is naturally the first.

    ¡°It seems that there are still many people who prefer my offer.¡±

    For Laurent Grant, whatever it is, it¡¯s not something that can¡¯t be solved with money.

    Especially in front of these people, there are many hands are borrowing from loan sharks.

    And he just needs tomit to what they want most at the moment, and naturally they will be on his side.

    ¡°Chad ¡­¡±

    The words fell, Chad inserted a memory card into theputer, and soon the screen appeared Laurent Grant just said that all the details of thepany, looking at the information on it, some people kept wiping the sweat on their foreheads, there are bad people secretly d that they stood on the right right.

    Laurent Grant looked at the screen constantly changing images, the face is like a walking light crossed Heng Sheng, looking at Wilson¡¯s eyes and at a strong anger.

    ¡°You cast a over me from the beginning?¡±

    And it¡¯s still a Zachary roped.

    ¡°In fact, nephew I do not also want to, if little uncle has been well stay abroad to live, then our uncle and nephew also use to go to this point today, only a pity that things after more than twenty years, little uncle you have never learned this lesson, let the quiet andfortable days but, muste here to step on a foot.¡±

    Wilson shook his head, stood up and straightened his clothes and continued, ¡°What¡¯s here has never belonged to you, you just don¡¯t want to believe it yourself.¡±

    ¡°So what, now I have more shares in my hand than you do, I don¡¯t sell to thispany, but I can sell to otherpanies just the same.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Looking at Laurent Grant, whose face was slightly pale, Wilson walked up to him, leaned forward and said faintly, ¡°Did your secretary not tell you that the shares in your hands have been acquired by me long ago, including your shares in foreignpanies, which are now in my hands.¡±

    With these words, Laurent Grant turned his head to look at his assistant behind him, with a gaze that could kill him.

    ¡°You ¡­ you are Ellen?¡±

    The assistant looked at the man in front of him with disbelief and asked with a trembling voice.

    Wilson did not answer his words, but turned to Laurent Grant and said, ¡°Young Uncle I advise you to think hard about how to get out of this.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, there was amotion at the door and arge group of SWAT officers were seen rushing in, holding submachine guns and surrounding the conference room with water.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The other directors in the meeting room saw so many ck guns pointed at them, and a heart had long been scared out of its mind.

    ¡°Mr. Laurent Grant, we have reliable evidence that you are using The Grant Group as a front, secretly using severalpanies underneath involved in moneyundering, arms smuggling, drug trafficking, now we are arresting you ording to thew, you can remain silent and let yourwyer in order to appeal.¡±

    With that, a police officer handcuffed cold handcuffs to his hands. Laurent Grant stood up and looked at Wilson reluctantly, ¡°It seems that I really underestimated you. Darren, the old immortal, has such a powerful son like you, and I don¡¯t know what blessings he had cultivated in hisst life.¡±

    ¡°Ancestral Blessing!¡±

    One sentence skims the surface of their rtionship.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    At that, Laurent Grant couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and then followed those police officers away.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, since the whole matter involves the reputation of The Grant Group, we also hope that Mr. Grant wille with us.¡±

    The officer in charge looked at Wilson and spoke in a respectful tone.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    ¡°Chad, I¡¯m going out, you take care of things at the office.¡±

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry, I know how to do it!¡±

    After the order, Wilson followed the SWAT officers and left.

    After everyone left, many of them had already disregarded the image, the whole paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath.

    ¡°Linda, is it all memorized already?¡±

    Chad walked to the main seat and sat down, looked at the heavy directors who had not yet returned to the stage, and asked Linda.

    Linda handed him the information, ¡°It¡¯s all memorized as you instructed.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Taking the folder, he took a cursory nce, hooked up a light smile, and then looked at the directors on the stage andughed: ¡°I really can¡¯t see, usually you guys are superficially loyal to The Grant Group, but I didn¡¯t expect that in front of the interests, those things instantly be floating clouds.¡±

    Some of the board members on the stage wanted to speak up, but when they thought of the decision they had just made, they swallowed back their words.

 Chapter 1413 finally showed up

    Wilson came out from the police station to the underground garage directly after making a statement, and was just about to get into his car when a dozen ck-d men emerged from the side, one of whom walked up to him and said, ¡°Mr. Grant, our boss is here to see you, pleasee with us.¡±

    Looking at the sudden influx of ck-d people in front of him, the corners of Wilson¡¯s mouth slightly hooked up, it seems that his face is still quite big, surprisingly let the other side send out so many experts to invite themselves.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    After so many years of hiding behind the scenes, he finally showed up today, and if he didn¡¯t go to see one side, he really couldn¡¯t tell the past.

    ¡°Mr. Grant please!¡±

    The man led Wilson to a hey-colored SUV, opened the door quickly and got in.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Second young master, have you seen the eldest young master?¡±

    Anthony was about to go to the office to look for him when he saw Chad, who had just returned from outside, and went up to him.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t my big brother returned yet?¡±

    ¡°Is the youngest not with you?¡±

    See Chad doubt, Anthony heart slightly tightened, nervously asked.

    ¡°We were together this morning, went to the office to take care of some things, after that he said he went to the police station to do some statements, I thought he was back?¡±

    ¡°What time did you go?¡±

    Chad looked at the time and said, ¡°About one o¡¯clock.¡±

    ¡°No good, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    The words fell, Anthony hurriedly took out his phone and quickly sent a text message out, Chad heard him say so, his heart also began to get nervous, he did not think his brother had lost contact with them for more than four hours.

    ¡°Could it be that my brother went to Edmund or Joseph?¡±

    During this period of time Edmund had a little bit of trouble over there, not very good mood, so Wilson as soon as possible to spend time with him.

    With that, Chad took out his phone and made a call to Edmund, probably busy, the phone rang for a long time before picking up, Edmund on the other side of the phone sounded as if he was very tired and spoke in a very feeble tone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    ¡°Edmund, is my big brother with you?¡±

    Chad asked directly.

    ¡°No, I just got out of surgery, we haven¡¯t seen each other in days, why, is something wrong?¡±

    Edmund on the other side of the phone is obviously really tired, talking with a strong sense of tiredness, as if immediately going to sleep.

    ¡°Oh, nothing, he just asked me to get a file for him, I went back to the study and couldn¡¯t find it, and when I called him and didn¡¯t answer, I thought he had gone to your ce.¡±

    ¡°He did say yesterday that he woulde over sometime today, but I refused. Recently, he has been in surgery for several days in a row, and I don¡¯t have time for him when hees.¡±

    Hearing Edmund say this, Chad knew that he really hadn¡¯t seen his brother, and seeing Anthony¡¯s anxious face after calling Joseph, it seemed that there was no news there either.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, then I¡¯m looking for it, take care of yourself, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    When he hung up the phone, Anthony asked, ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°My big brother didn¡¯t go there.¡±

    At that moment, Anthony¡¯s phone dinged, a message quickly appeared on the phone screen, which was sent by Winter Snow, saying that Wilson¡¯s car was found in the police station¡¯s underground parking garage.

    ¡°Go, go to the police station!¡±

    The two men came together to the basement, where Winter Snow was already waiting.

    Seeing theming, he hurriedly said, ¡°The young master¡¯s car is automatically locked, there is no trace of being moved on the outside, as for the inside, I don¡¯t have the car key, so I can¡¯t check it out.¡±

    Anthony took out a button-sized object from his pocket, pressed it against the car, and heard a click as the door opened automatically.

    Several people checked up near the car, Anthony took out his cell phone and connected to the car, gently pressed the button in his hand, and soon the phone appeared above a not very clear picture.

    Because then Wilson is standing outside, across the car door, so the inside of the camera did not shoot very clearly, but still able to see clearly outside in addition to Wilson and others.

    ¡°When did my brother have such a thing on his car?¡±

    Looking at the not particrly clear and screen on the phone, Chad mumbled a question.

    In fact, not only Chad, even the winter snow is also a curious face, she is also considered to have seen the world, but never knew that the car can also be installed inside this one invisible camera.

    The most important thing is that she didn¡¯t even notice that camera was there.

    ¡°This is a micro-camera, which was installed on by the young master.¡±

    When Blume gave it to her he didn¡¯t care too much, he just thought it was great that he was so young to have such a mind, so he hung that remote control directly on his keychain, and just now he was just in the mindset of trying it out, not expecting to really see it.

    Although everyone is full of questions at the moment, the most important thing is to find out exactly who took his big brother away.

    Anthony took a screenshot of the image and sent it to his phone for Roger to check.

    Soon there was news from Roger¡¯s side, Anthony picked up the phone and listened to Roger¡¯s words, his face getting harder and harder.

    Hanging up the phone, Anthony gripped the phone tightly with both hands and said to Winter Snow, ¡°Order it down, start the A. ss n immediately.¡±

    The words fell, winter snow¡¯s face also instantly became very ugly, a pair of Danfeng eyes instantly filled with ayer of thick killing intent.

    ¡°Stunning Night¡± since Wilson took over, their missions are divided into four levels, A. B. C. D., these ns D level is the mostmon, and so on, remember that the only time their organization received a n is only B level, that n lost a lot of their organization¡¯s brothers, but also only activated the B level, and at the moment Anthony directly start A. level, see Wilson is really something wrong.

    ¡°Did you already find out who took my brother away?¡±

    Chad didn¡¯t know much about them, but from the look on Anthony¡¯s face, something was really wrong with his big brother.

    ¡°The people who took the young master are from Organization X. Mr. Finkler found out that they were the ones behind the assassination of the old master back then, and now that they took the young master, they will definitely do something against him.¡±

    ¡°Who is Organization X?¡±

    Why had he never heard of it?

    Anthony at this moment there is no way to exin clearly to him, ¡°This wait for me to rescue the young master after you personally ask him, in short, this organization is our greatest enemy.¡±

    Just what he didn¡¯t understand was that from the picture, even if the other side did it, Wilson¡¯s hands were perfectly capable of getting out of it.

    ¡°It¡¯s been released, and everyone will gather at the usual ce in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

 Chapter 1414 Uncle and Nephew Love

    All the way Wilson¡¯s eyes were blindfolded by the other side, but with more than his own elite instincts, he knew he hadn¡¯t left C City.

    It just didn¡¯t ur to him that he waspletely unaware of when he came to C. It seems that he really can¡¯t underestimate him, and at the same time letting his enemies barge in quietly on his own turf, without him knowing, is really a red g.

    About an hour and a half of driving, the car finally stopped in front of a vi, those in ck holding Wilson directly out of the car and into the vi.

    Once inside, the man in ck ripped the ck cloth off his eyes, and what caught his eye was a living room decorated in European style, luxurious and atmospheric, with a noble aura in every ce.

    The level of luxury is almostparable to that of the royal residences in Europe, which shows how much of a person its owner is who knows how to enjoy himself.

    ¡°Long time no see, Xian Nephew Lu!¡±

    A middle-aged man in a Zhongshan suit slowly came down from the second floor, followed by two bodyguards. When Wilson saw the visitor, the corner of his mouth inadvertently hooked up a Tammy¡¯s arc.

    Looking at the man in front of him, Wilson never expected that the person who invited himself over would be Murray Johnson, Edmund¡¯s father.

    All along, everyone thought Murray Johnson in the explosion in the middle of the missing, even Edmund thought he had died, but did not expect to appear in front of him at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s been sixteen years since I¡¯ve seen you, and I didn¡¯t think Uncle Johnson would still know me.¡±

    WilsonTammy a smile, for the time being is not clear Murray Johnson in the end is and mean before, he can only wait and see what happens.

    ¡°I remember when you were little you used to love toe to the house to y with Edmund, it¡¯s true that the years have not been kind to us, we are all getting old.¡±

    Murray Johnson gestured for Wilson to sit down and said with a look of emotion.

    ¡°Uncle is still the same as before, he hasn¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Sitting down, Wilson politely chimed in.

    ¡°Have you? But you¡¯ve all changed, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Looking at Wilson, Murray Johnson picked up his cup of tea Tammy¡¯s took a sip and said slowly.

    ¡°People will always grow up and naturally have their own thoughts, they can¡¯t always live under the wings of their parents.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re much better than my Edmund¡¯er in that respect.¡±

    ¡°Uncle overpraised, everyone pursues different things, naturally what they have is different, Edmund now has his own private hospital, his career can be said to be flourishing.¡±

    The biggest reason why Edmund chose to study medicine in the first ce was because of his father, Murray Johnson, who was in front of him.

    Murray Johnson is the eldest son of the Edmund family, because it is the eldest son, so from childhood he has been like the eldest son of other families, from childhood to receive different training, Murray Johnson was not only talented, but also handsome, at that time very popr with girls, however, not long after the time, the Edmund family engaged for him However, not long after, Edmund¡¯s family engaged a marriage for him, the other party is the city¡¯s Sun family¡¯s youngest daughter Wanda, which is Edmund¡¯s mother.

    However, everything went as smoothly as everyone¡¯s heart desired, Edmund was born smoothly, but in the year of Edmund¡¯s fifth birthday, Wanda disappeared, everyone only knew that she went out to explore the inexplicable disappearance, but did not know that behind this happy surface, but all is a fake, Edmund¡¯s mother and his father is not as loving as the outsiders see, all is forced by his father to show everyone. Everything is his father forced to do for everyone to see.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Edmund, who was very young at the time, could only swallow everything in his stomach, and from that day on, he began to sing a tune against his father, and the rtionship between father and son was so deadlocked after four years, Edmund also finally ushered in the relief, Murray Johnson disappeared.

    Because in Edmund¡¯s mind, he always felt that his mother was killed by his father.

    ¡°Uncle Johnson didn¡¯t invite me here today just to talk to your nephew about the past, did he?¡±

    Wilson asked directly.

    ¡°You¡¯re really nothing like you are to your father, this is too quick natured.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Johnson made such a big show to invite me over, if I really thought I was just here to catch up, I believe that your nephew might not have enough to be lost by me even if he had a hundred lives.¡±

    Looking at Murray Johnson, who was sitting not far away, Wilson said with a smile.

    Wilson deliberately put a heavy emphasis on the word please, and she knew it was never going to be easy for him to get him toe over.

    ¡°I just like dealing with smart people, since Xian nephew has put it to this point, then uncle I will also say it directly.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, please speak!¡±

    Murray Johnson said with a smile while turning the trigger finger in his hand, ¡°I want the book in the hands of the old man, as long as you are willing to hand over that book, no matter what the conditions are, as long as uncle can do it, I promise you.¡±

    The words fell, Wilson could not help but sneer in his heart, really with his guess, Murray Johnson is the mastermind behind the whole thing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Uncle Sean means.¡±

    At that, Murray Johnsonughed out loud, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t understand, as far as I know your wife is with the young master of the Tang n. That would be bad, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    A naked threat!

    ¡°Uncle Johnson threatened me?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes were cold, he had never been a persimmon to be pinched by others, trying to use Rosemary¡¯s life to threaten him to hand over the book left behind by the old man was really the style of the X organization.

    Haha ¡­

    ¡°Look at what Xian nephew said, how can this be called a threat? Uncle at most is only to invite the nephew-inw over to do, how to say that uncle is also watched you grow up, this you get married, uncle always have to send you a gift!¡±

    Murray Johnson a look of uncle and nephew love, watching Wilson can not help but in the heart of a coldugh.

    However, he also knows that at this moment he said that is not yet intended to tear his face with him, if it really came to that, then things would not be the way they are now.

    ¡°Many Grandpa Abraham¡¯s kindness, although I have not seen the book you said, but it does not mean that there is not,ter when I go back I will look for it properly, if I find it I will definitely send it to you.¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words just fell, only to hear a sound, two dark ck holes brushed towards his side, looking at the scene in front of him, it seems that today he is determined to win.

    ¡°Sage nephew, you also know uncle¡¯s temperament, no matter what you do, you want to do it as quickly as possible, how about this, you sit here and think about it, where exactly is that book, in this way it will save you from running back and forth.¡±

 Chapter 1415 Tearing your face off wonâ€™t look good

    ¡°Is this Uncle¡¯s intention to imprison me?¡±

    Wilson looked at Murray Johnson sitting in the upper seat, coldness instantly filled the entire living room, with the innate king¡¯s temperament even in other people¡¯s territory is still not reduced by half.

    However, Murray Johnson does not care about Wilson¡¯s discontent, as far as he is concerned, Wilson should think about Rosemary, if not for himself, not to mention, he has ways to make him bow down.

    ¡°Look at what you¡¯re saying, we haven¡¯t seen each other as uncle and nephew for so long, isn¡¯t it a normal thing to catch up together?¡±

    Murray Johnson is still ying the emotional card with Wilson, but people do not appreciate it.

    ¡°If I have to say affection, Wilson and you do not have any affection, so you do not need to use that set to set friendship with me, if you think that I now appear in your territory is the fish on your chopping block, then Uncle Johnson is really overestimated me.¡±

    As the saying goes, you can¡¯t get a tiger¡¯s son without entering a tiger¡¯s cave. If he doesn¡¯t follow through, how can he know that the person behind this is him?

    Looking at Wilson, who was sitting calmly in his seat, Murray Johnson could not help but show a touch of appreciation at the corner of his mouth and smiled: ¡°It is really the sessor chosen by the old man, this verve, this momentum, it is really out of the blue and better than the blue.¡±

    ¡°Of course, since I was able to bring you here, naturally I did not really want to do anything to you, no matter what, Edmund and The Grant family is also a family friend, even if you do not look at the face of the monk also look at the face of the Buddha is.¡±

    Murray Johnson is like the cunning and treacherous fox, behind every smile seems to contain a scheme, which can not help but let Wilson to this person increased a few points of caution.

    ¡°The bright people do not say dark words, these Paul uncle in order to achieve their own purposes, secretly made all kinds of means, if I am not wrong, Cora did everything is also you benefit, right, just you did not expect is that in the end, she will die in the hands of her son raised for more than twenty years.¡±

    At that, Edmund Bo looked at Wilson¡¯s eyes shed a ruthlessness and said coldly, ¡°She should have died a long time ago.¡±

    If not for the fact that she still has use value, when the sea will simply let her self-destruction.

    ¡°She did deserve to die, but what about my inws? And where did they offend you, so much so that you started nning all this from twenty years ago?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s eyes are sharp, staring at him closely, in fact, he is not 100% sure that Rosemary¡¯s parents were killed by him, because a lot of evidence in the investigation to half the time the clues will always be automatically cut off, the reason why he asked these, he just want to see his reaction.

    ¡°Who are your parents-inw?¡±

    His hands are covered with blood is too much, this moment he can not really remember who his parents-inw are.

    ¡°So Jin Nam and Christine.¡±

    ¡°Christine is your mother-inw?¡±

    Murray Johnson¡¯s face suddenly changed suddenly, looking at Wilson¡¯s eyes could not help but be harsh.

    ¡°You also nned her car ident, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Besides him, Wilson really can¡¯t think of anyone else who has this ability to make his intelligencework repeatedly lose.

    ¡°No!¡±

    For some reason, Wilson actually saw a sh of pain in Murray Johnson¡¯s eyes, and although it was only a blink, he saw it clearly.

    ¡°Since you already know, then I might as well tell you directly that I am ambitious to get the book in your hand.¡±

    ¡°All these years my heart has always had a doubt, this doubt has gued me for many years, all this time I do not understand, the old man back then in the end offended what people, so that the other party did not hesitate to use so much power to let him carry that wrongful case, but now I have understood in my heart, the ultimate purpose and now is the same.¡±

    All to get that book in his hands.

    ¡°Indeed, if the old man he reason to call out that book then all things will not happen, he is still the boss of Stunning Night, but unfortunately he is just too stubborn, for this book even go out of his way toe with us to a jade fire.¡±

    Speaking of which, Murray Johnson to Stunning Night before the old master is more hate, although that time he survived, but also all his hard work into a bubble, he spent ten years to expand their power to the current size, however, this book he spent another eight years, if Wilson did not take the initiative to expose their Identity, I¡¯m afraid he does not know now Stunning Night is the year of the Dark Night.

    ¡°Since uncle knows how important this book is to the old man, how can you be so sure that this book is on me?¡±

    Although he saved the old man¡¯s life by mistake and took over the dark night, but the old man gave him a trigger finger in addition, and did not give him books and other things.

    ¡°The old man regards that book as more important than his life, and you are his only heir, how could he not give it to you.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I really have to let you down, the old master has indeed given me nothing except to give me the Dark Night to take care of, it seems that uncle¡¯s intelligence work has not done enough.¡±

    At these words, Murray Johnson¡¯s face changed slightly, his eyes locked tightly on Wilson¡¯s eyes, from his eyes, he did not see him have a trace of hidden intention.

    ¡°Impossible, the book is so important to him, he couldn¡¯t have taken it away.¡±

    Murray Johnson simply does not believe it, but he also believes that at this moment Wilson may be really unaware of the existence of the book, because from the very beginning he noticed a look of surprise in his eyes when he talked about the book.

    ¡°Uncle, no matter what it is, it¡¯s all about the word fate, if something is not destined to be with you, even if you give everything, you may not get it.¡±

    Standing up, Wilson elegantly straightened his clothes and looked at Murray Johnson and continued, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, then I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Counting the time, they should also arrive.

    ¡°Since your nephew has something to do then uncle I will not stay, I still say, I hope your nephew goes back and think about it, how to say that our two families are family friends, if really torn face then it is not good to see.¡±

    Murray Johnson stood up and walked to Wilson¡¯s front, tapped him hard on the shoulder, the threat was obvious, the implication was that whether you Wilson have the book or not, you have to find a way to find the book to me, or else directly to Rosemary.

    ¡°Thank you Uncle Johnson for the reminder, and the same goes to you, for Edmund¡¯s sake, I really don¡¯t want to get into too much trouble with the Edmunds.¡±

    After all, Edmund is ready to go back to Edmund¡¯s house, some face he still has to give, how to say they are also brothers a.

 Chapter 1416 Program Cancellation

    Anthony had just arrived outside the Murray Johnson vi with thirty brothers when his cell phone rang instantly, and when he picked it up, he saw that it was Wilson¡¯s call.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Tell the men to go back and meet at the usual ce.¡±

    The words fell and the phone was hung up, ¡°What did my brother say?¡±

    Chad heard that it was Wilson¡¯s phone and was just about to take the call when he hung up there and could only look at Anthony.

    ¡°Winter Snow, cancel n A and have everyone return to their posts.¡±

    ¡°Where is the young master?¡±

    Winter Snow looked uneasily at the distant nce, and then asked.

    ¡°The young master told us to meet at the usual ce.¡±

    Hearing this, the corners of Winter Snow¡¯s mouth hooked up Tammy¡¯s arc, learning that Wilson was okay, his heart couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief, beckoning to the brothers behind him, dozens of ck-d men instantly disappeared in ce.

    Anthony drove to the suburban estate with Chad and Winter Snow, opened the door and soon a maid came up to take the car away.

    ¡°Where is the young master?¡±

    ¡°The young master asked you and the second young master to wait for him in the living room.¡±

    After the maid finished, she took the car keys and drove the car away.

    Wilson went back to his room, took a shower and went into the study, pressed behind the bookshelf, and therge bookshelf began to move slowly, and a dark passage appeared inside.

    Walking in, the bookshelf closed again, and everything in the study instantly returned to its original state.

    After about four or five minutes of walking, Wilson came to the door of a room, raised his hand and knocked gently, and an old and hoarse voice came from the room.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Wilson pushed open the door to enter, saw the dim light, an old man with white hair sitting in a wheelchair, with a thin nket on his knees.

    ¡°Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Something?¡±

    The old man slowly turned around, and a scarred face was presented naked in front of Wilson¡¯s face.

    Even if the old man¡¯s face has been disfigured, it can even be said that even his features can not be seen clearly, but the body of the innate domineering aura can be known how he used to reign supreme.

    ¡°Guess who I saw today?¡±

    Wilson pulled a stool over and sat in front of the old man and asked in a whisper.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally given up showing his face.¡±

    The old man said in a slightly agitated mood.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, he is looking for you just want the book in my hand, it seems that the incident back then did not let him learn a lesson, Murray Johnson this person is ruthless, back then he did not hesitate to take his wife to do experiments for his own ambition, for this kind of people, we only deal with it and then rece it, so as to avoid endless problems. ¡±

    Since he was rescued by Wilson, the public has announced that he has passed away, because the explosion of that year, in the end how many people survived who does not know, and they are among those who were witnesses to that incident, if the other side know that he is still alive, then will certainly lead to unnecessary trouble for Wilson.

    ¡°I know, if only to take her life that is very simple, but if you want topletely dismantle everything he has, you must start with the book, he told me that his purpose is to want the book, as long as we will give him the book, as long as he can do things, he a rate to meet, however I am very curious, what in the end is in that book, why Murray Johnson spent so much effort to get it?¡±

    The old man gave him a look, sighed deeply and said, ¡°It¡¯s just that, since this matter ultimately needs to be resolved by you, there is no harm in me telling you.¡±

    With that, the old man pushed his wheelchair and took out a ck ck sub from inside the bedside cab, then ced it on the table.

    ¡°That year you out of the goodness of your heart to save my life, but also for me promised to help me guard the dark night, all this master have seen in the eyes, looking from the previous scale is not very big into now reigning in the road Stunning Night, the master knows how much sweat and blood you have paid for this. I know you must have a question in your heart, why I gave you everything, but not this book to you, right?¡±

    The old man gently touched the box and said quietly.

    ¡°Master does not give me naturally have your reasoning, if Murray Johnson did not talk about it today, I would not ask.¡±

    He was not that curious, but now that Murray Johnson¡¯s presence was a direct threat to Rosemary and his family, he had to get to the bottom of it, if not for himself, then for his family.

    The old man certainly knew what she meant, just this matter let him open his mouth really event difficult thing.

    ¡°I know, since things havee to this point, then even if I am trying to hide it is no other meaning.¡±

    Opening the box, the old man¡¯s hands trembleda bit as he took out the book and handed it to him, ¡°Take a look at it!¡±

    Wilson received this book some yellowing, just from the color of the paper, this book should be through many years of an ancient book, just let him the only doubt is that the cover of this book there is a gossip figure.

    Turn the page, as Wilson looked further down, his face also became more and more ugly, when seeing thest night, only to see that the back of the page was torn off.

    ¡°Master, why is there nost page?¡±

    Wilson looked at the old man with a sh of anxiety in his eyes, which showed how much he cared about what was said in thest one at the moment.

    ¡°That page was gone by the time I got it.¡±

    The words fell, Wilson¡¯s entire body sat down on the stool.

    Coming out of the basement, Wilson¡¯s face was gloomy and frightening, obviously it was June weather, but it made people feel like they were in the North Pole. Anthony and Chad looked at each other, and finally Anthony came forward and asked, ¡°Young master, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The only time they had seen Wilson¡¯s face was when Rosemary jumped into the sea, and now that it was happening again, Anthony had a rough guess that things might be rted to The Great Young Lady.

    ¡°Anthony, pass my order for SpringSummer to go to Sandy River immediately to protect The Great Young Lady, by whatever means necessary.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    At that, Chad came up to him and asked, ¡°Brother, what happened, did something happen to your sister-inw?¡±

    The only one who could make his big brother look like this is Rosemary.

    ¡°From today onwards, all matters big and small of The Grant Group will be handled by you, and you are the new chairman of The Grant Group.¡±

    ¡°Brother, I ¡­¡±

    Chad was just about to open his mouth to say no when he was strangled with a sweeping look from Wilson.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep Linda by your side, with her help, you can do it.¡±

    Knowing what he was worried about, Wilson concluded.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on?¡±

 Chapter 1417 A blessing in disguise

    Fiona in the room for several consecutive divination are the same trigrams, looking at the trigrams on the table, frowning more and more tightly.

    After thinking for a while, Fiona took out Rosemary¡¯s birth date and divined a trigram for her, and when the trigram came out, Fiona¡¯s face was pale.

    Looking at the sudden and so different from the previous transformation, Fiona the whole person feel difficult to breathe.

    ¡°Arthur, there¡¯s yellow sand all over the ce, what the hell are those people looking for?¡±

    Rosemary, wearing arge sun hat, asked curiously as she looked at the sandy sky in front of her and the passersby who kept appearing in her field of vision.

    Arthur arrived here a few days earlier than them, so he still knew some news about this side.

    ¡°They¡¯re looking for the oasis.¡±

    Legend has it that whoever can find this oasis, will be able to find that treasure hidden in the oasis, so every year there will be a lot of explorerse here, the purpose is to hope that they can have a chance to meet that oasis.

    ¡°Right here?¡±

    Shelley pointed to the endless yellow sand and frowned.

    Although there are indeed many strange and bizarre things in the world, and even some things that they have never heard of, have never seen anything, but she always felt that this kind of stepping on dog * shit luck things will not appear in her head.

    ¡°Last night I studied the location stated on that map, and just asked the shopkeeper about it during dinner, and the shopkeeper said that ce has long since turned into a desert, so I¡¯m wondering if the shattered key we¡¯re looking for could also have something to do with this oasis?¡±

    Tracy stood by Rosemary¡¯s side, looking away, and spoke slowly.

    Although she was only guessing, there was a great possibility.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back first.¡±

    This ce is indeed unfamiliar to them, plus they only arrived here today, so they can only get familiar with the environment here for the time being.

    At this time, a gust of wind, yellow sand in the sky, the sky of yellow sand so that people can not open their eyes.

    When the wind blew over, Zoe and others then slowly opened their eyes.

    ¡°Where is my sister-inw?¡±

    Shelley opened her eyes just to ask Rosemary if she was ufortable, only to find herself surrounded by empty space.

    ¡°It was just here.¡±

    ¡°How Alexander is missing too.¡±

    After Arthur¡¯s reminder, everyone realized that both Rosemary and Alexander were missing.

    ¡°Everyone look around.¡±

    Zoe quickly gave the order, Tracy did not wait for him to finish already disappeared in the same ce.

    Rosemary slowly opened her eyes, she saw green trees, birds and flowers in front of her, and the sound of simple running water in her ears, and looked at everything in front of her as if she was dreaming.

    She clearly remembered that she was standing with everyone in the middle of the yellow sand to familiarize themselves with the environment, Zoe said that a gust of wind blew by when she left, she only felt a sudden vacancy under her feet, and then she did not know anything.

    Stretching out her hand and squeezing her arm, the pain was so intense that she instantly understood that at this moment she was not dreaming, everything in front of her was real.

    Since she fell off, what about Shelley, Tracy and everyone else?¡±

    ¡°Shelley, Tracy ¡­¡±

    Rosemary shouted loudly as she walked.

    ¡°What are you?¡±

    Feeling a chill on his back, Rosemary heard a crisp female voice slowly ring out behind him.

    Just want to turn around, waist instantly by a hard thing against there, Rosemary scared hurriedly exined: ¡°Do not misunderstand, I do not mean any harm, I just identally fall down.¡±

    ¡°Falling from the sky?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s on top of the yellow sand.¡±

    The girl looked up at the blue sky and the green trees above her head and clearly did not believe Rosemary¡¯s words.

    Noticing the sudden arrival of Susan behind her, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but look up too much, and saw that the sky was blue and green, not at all what she said.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you even find a better reason for lying?¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary is really speechless, she really did not lie, okay?

    ¡°Turn around!¡±

    Rosemary turned around and saw a cute little loli standing in front of her.

    The little girl looked at Rosemary with a wary eye and said, ¡°Are you alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I was with my friend, but don¡¯t know why I¡¯m the only one here.¡±

    Looking at the little loli in front of her, Rosemary continued, ¡°Little sister, what I said is true, if you don¡¯t believe you can ask your parents to check.¡±

    ¡°Alina ¡­¡±

    At that moment, not far from the sound of a woman calling.

    ¡°Mother, I am here.¡±

    After a few minutes, Rosemary saw a man and a womaning this way.

    ¡°Alina, what are you doing here?¡±

    The woman asked worriedly as soon as she came up.

    Saying that, the other party also saw Rosemary and couldn¡¯t help but freeze, then asked, ¡°Alina, this is?¡±

    ¡°Hi, my name is Rosemary, and I really mean no harm.¡±

    Rosemary told her encounter again, however, when they finished listening, they all looked at each other and their faces changed slightly.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, what a misunderstanding.¡±

    The worried look on the man¡¯s face quickly returned to normal and he said with a smile.

    ¡°Father, she said she fell from above, is it true?¡±

    The little loli looks very dumb and cute, so it is clear that her parents protect her very well.

    The man gave a wink to the woman, who immediately coaxed the little loli, ¡°Alina, mother made you your favorite flower cake today, leave things here to your father, you go back with mother first, okay?¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Lori looked at Rosemary, then her eyes fell back to his father, and finally followed her mother reluctantly.

    After Lori left, the man looked at Rosemary and said, ¡°We haven¡¯t had anyonee in here for thousands of years, so it looks like thedy has a destiny with us.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not here the oasis those people out there are talking about, are you?¡±

    Even in confusion, Rosemary knew where she was at this moment.

    ¡°Yes, if I¡¯m not mistaken, thisdy is here to look for the broken key, right?¡±

    At that, Rosemary looked at him incredulously, she didn¡¯t seem to have told her that she was here to find the broken key.

    ¡°How do you know?¡±

    The corner of the man¡¯s mouth showed a bitter smile, slowly said: ¡°This ce is not what anyone cane in, since you cane here alone, then naturally with here, and we ¡­¡±

    ¡°You are one of the hidden families that guard the Meteor Shattering Key?¡±

    Rosemary looked at the man in the robe in front of her, and her eyes shed with a sh of joy.

    I didn¡¯t expect her to fall since she was blessed by the disaster, allowing her to find the guardian of the Meteor Shattered Key.

 Chapter 1418 Thatâ€™s your daughter

    ¡°Shawn, is that really her?¡±

    Inside the room, a woman rose sharply to the man who asked as soon as he entered.

    The man did not speak, but went forward and gently embraced the woman into his arms and said, ¡°I know you do not want to let go of Alina, and I am not, I also hope that Alina can grow up like other little girls, carefree, but you and I both know that from the moment Alina was identified, her destiny has been destined to be extraordinary, she has her own responsibilities that she should go She has responsibilities that she should fulfill.¡±

    ¡°But Alina is still just a ten year old.¡±

    The woman flung herself into the man¡¯s arms and cried out in pain, weeping tears.

    ¡°Our family generations guarding this piece of broken key has been so long, there has been no one has been looking for us, now that person looking for, then it proves that there is already someone in that ce something began to peep, the patriarch before he died to had said, once that person looking for, my n must do their right to help.¡±

    The man softly soothed his delicate wife with a helpless face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    Lori stood in the doorway looking at Rosemary who was sitting in the living room drinking tea and spoke unhappily.

    At that, Rosemary came over and looked at her, smiling, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because of your arrival I am going to be separated from my parents, and I will be so sad when I leave my mother, so I don¡¯t like you.¡±

    The little girl was very direct in her words, and her displeasure with Rosemary was written all over her little face.

    Rosemary looked at her, walked to her and slowly squatted down, softly said: ¡°I understand how you feel at this moment, if I were you today, I would be the same as you, it¡¯s just that we already have a mission that belongs to us from the moment we are born, it¡¯s not something that we can push away if we don¡¯t like it or don¡¯t want to, so we can only be brave enough to move forward and finish our mission, only In this way, we can be with the people we love forever.¡±

    If there was a choice, how would she let her leave her parents at a young age and follow them on an adventure.

    ¡°Even though I don¡¯t like you, I¡¯ll leave with you.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Little Lori, although her face was unhappy, knew that this was her mission.

    Rosemary did not expect her to be able to distinguish between public and private affairs at such a young age, so it is clear that her parents have taught her extremely well.

    ¡°Is that so? Just now I was worried that you wouldn¡¯t want to leave with me?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Tai once said that if someone here suddenly breaks through the boundary set up by our n andes here, it means the one we¡¯ve been waiting for hase.¡±

    If not because of this matter, like her age or hiding in the arms of their parents pampered age, this time and go, is life or death who can not be predicted, what awaits them behind who is not clear.

    At this time, the door of the next room suddenly opened, the little loli¡¯s parents came out from inside, the woman¡¯s eyes still with crystal tears, it is clear that she is machine of reluctance.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly, ¡°I¡¯m the one who interrupted.¡±

    ¡°Mother, why are you crying?¡±

    Little Lori saw her mother¡¯s eyes red, rushed forward to ask.

    The woman hastily reached out and wiped the corners of her eyes and said with a smile, ¡°Maybe the sand just got into my eyes, I¡¯ll be fine in a while.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, it¡¯s still early, why don¡¯t you let me show you around?¡±

    Rosemary nced at the little loli lying in the woman¡¯s arms, then nodded, ¡°Good.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call it?¡±

    ¡°My name is Shawn, my youngest daughter is Alina, she will be ten years old in a month.¡±

    Shawn took Rosemary on a slow stroll through the vige, always with a gentle smile on his face.

    Although their family is reclusive here, it is still evident that they have not thrown away what they should have.

    On the contrary, Shawn has an innate air of reserve and elegance in every move he makes.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, you are the descendants of that chancellor back then, right?¡±

    Shawn gave Rosemary a look, only for Tammy to smile, and then led her to a quaint loft and walked inside.

    Looking at the environment in front of her, Rosemary surprisingly had a familiar feeling, as if she had been here before.

    ¡°Why is this ce so familiar?¡±

    ShawnTammy smiled, then led Rosemary to a room, only to see a painting hanging in the middle of the room, and the girl on the painting surprisingly looks exactly like her, except for the girl¡¯s eyebrows have a beauty mole, while she does not, the features are almost the same mold carved out.

    ¡°Now you should know why I knew who you were when I saw you at first nce, right?¡±

    Rosemary took two steps forward, looked at the woman on the painting, and murmured, ¡°Why does she look so much like me?¡±

    It is normal for a person to look somewhat simr, but the exact same is rare, as if the person on the painting at the moment, if they really stood in front of her, she would really think let them be a person.

    ¡°She was the witch back then, and the sister of my ancestor¡¯s master.¡±

    Shawn looked at the painting, then turned to Rosemary and said, ¡°The reason I brought you here is that there is something I want to tell you, and these are thest words of our deceased patriarch.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, when she saw this woman, Rosemary¡¯s heart always had a sense of foreboding slowly enveloping her whole body, and this feeling made her very afraid.

    Shawn took out a rolled up piece of paper from a box and handed it to her. Rosemary took it and opened it up, and saw some words written densely on it.

    By the time all was read, Rosemary¡¯s face was already pale.

    The whole person stumbled a few steps, but fortunately Shawn held her in time so that she didn¡¯t fall down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else that can be done?¡±

    Rosemary grabbed Shawn¡¯s arm, her eyes flushed.

    Shawn sighed softly and said, ¡°This is the only way my ancestor and his senior sister thought of back then, and it¡¯s the only way to bring it all to an end.¡±

    ¡°If it was a matter of time, why didn¡¯t they just destroy it back then?¡±

    Rosemary practically snarled at Shawn.

    Do they not know that this is very unfair to the seven families? For so many years those hidden families to guard it, living a human life, is this what they want to see?

    ¡°The patriarch had said that everything in the world has its lifespan, and if we go against the sky we will be condemned by God, so we can only let the descendants do it.¡±

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but sneer. If there was really retribution, then why were the people who killed her parents still atrge today?

    Shawn knew she wouldn¡¯t believe it, not to mention her, not even if it were anyone else.

    ¡°I know you may not be able to ept this for a while, but I want you to promise me that if it reallyes down to it, I want you to do what¡¯s up there.¡±

    At the words, Rosemary almost growled out, ¡°That¡¯s your daughter!¡±

 Chapter 1419 No one left behind

    It was two hours after Rosemary came out of the loft, and as soon as she did, she saw Alexander and Lori, mother and daughter, standing in the doorway waiting for them.

    ¡°Alexander, what brings you here, where are the others?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t see it, maybe they didn¡¯t fall at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Nodding, Rosemary¡¯s heart felt a little better knowing that everyone was okay.

    Alexander saw her face was very ugly, frowned and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, your face is so ugly?¡±

    With those words, Alexander dropped his gaze to Shawn on the sidelines.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just told Miss Harris some things to watch out for, maybe she hasn¡¯t gotten out of those things all at once, it¡¯ll be okay after a while.¡±

    Shawn smiled faintly, walked to the side of his doting wife and daughter, stroked Alina¡¯s head, and said softly, ¡°Alina, remember what dad told you before?¡±

    Alina nodded heavily and her soft voice rang out, ¡°Well, Alina knows, Father and Mother don¡¯t need to worry about me, Alina will definitely not let down your hopes.¡±

    Rosemary looked at Alina, who was so understanding and well-behaved, and was just about to say she didn¡¯t want her to go when Shawn said, ¡°Miss Harris, remember what I just said, Alina is in your care.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Spencer ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let me walk you out!¡±

    Without waiting for Rosemary to say anything, Shawn and his wife were already leading Alina to the front.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Well, any news yet?¡±

    Shelley and Arthur shook their heads, they had searched everywhere they could in the vicinity, but there was still no sign of Rosemary and Alexander.

    ¡°We¡¯ve searched that side carefully several times, we just haven¡¯t seen any sign of my sister-inw or Alexander.¡±

    ¡°I asked others as well, and they all said they didn¡¯t see it.¡±

    Two suchrge people, even if they were taken that there should be witnesses or leave what traces, it is impossible to just disappear in thin air ah!

    At that moment, a gunshot came from the east direction, ¡°Tracy ¡­¡±

    The words fell, the three men quickly ran towards the east.

    ¡°Little girl, if you tell us Rosemary¡¯s whereabouts, we brothers promise not to make things difficult for you.¡±

    Tracy looked coldly at the dozen ck-d men in front of her, her phoenix eyes slightly cold, and said in a stern voice: ¡°Go to hell and ask!¡±

    The words fell, Tracy instantly fought with them, although Tracy¡¯s martial arts skills are not bad, but the people sent by the other side this time are top assassin organizations, soon Tracy¡¯s arms as well as abdomen were cut by the other side.

    ¡°In the end you say or not, if you do not say today to be on ount here.¡±

    Tracy coldly looked at the man holding a short gun in front of her and sneered, ¡°What kind of skill is it to bully a few with many?

    ¡°Heh, I see you really can¡¯t be bothered with oil and salt, since that¡¯s the case then I won¡¯t waste any more time with you.¡±

    With that, the man swished out a gun from his waist and quickly pressed the switch at Tracy.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s hand was stung by something, the gun deflected and the bullet fell to the ground.

    Tracy looks up and sees Zoe and Shelley and Arthur and the others.

    The man pulled out the silver needles on his arm, his eyes were cold as he looked at the two Zoe siblings, his killing intent was rampant, and he coldly said, ¡°Kill them all for me, none left behind.¡±

    The words fell, Zoe and Shelley quickly fought with those people, Arthur rushed forward to help Tracy, ¡°How is it, all right!¡±

    ¡°A little injury, can¡¯t die.¡±

    Tracy saw that those people were hitting them in the vitals, and it seemed that their aim was to take their lives.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing there?¡±

    Seeing Tracy about to step forward, Arthur hurriedly pulled her along.

    ¡°Help!¡±

    ¡°You are injured like this, what help, or do not go to add to the mess, just these few of them, they can deal with it.¡±

    Arthur said while his eyes were looking at Zoe and Shelley, who were fighting from time to time.

    ¡°Second young man, do we really not need to go up to help?¡±

    A man hiding in the shadows asked to the man in front of him.

    ¡°Our mission is to protect Rosemary, and it¡¯s none of our business what happens to the others.¡±

    Originally asked him to protect Rosemary, Lynch Moore is very unhappy, for a woman even let him tang The Moore Family second young personally, is simply a big material, but it is Harris Moore personally gave the order, even if he is reluctant can only dly ept.

    ¡°Not the second young man, you say if they really if something happens, then thest unlucky will not be us?¡± After all, the boss but under the fierce words, if the woman surnamed Su less a sweat hair, are to be for them is the question.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Lynch Moore asked with azy nce up at a group of people fighting in the distance, frowning.

    ¡°If something does happen to them, won¡¯t we have to stick close to Miss Harris, and won¡¯t that make us even busier?¡±

    ¡°And you have a point.¡± Lynch Moore rubbed her pointed chin and said slowly.

    But then again, the two people in front of him don¡¯t seem to be doing their best, and it seems a bit redundant for him to go out now.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush, let¡¯s see first.¡±

    He wouldn¡¯t have let them die anyway just fine.

    ¡°No more games.¡±

    The words fell, Shelley¡¯s hand ten silver needles brushed out, the man in ck only felt a part of the body suddenly numb, the body was weak snapped to the ground on his knees.

    ¡°Bitch, what the hell have you got for us?¡±

    Bang ¡­

    As soon as the other side¡¯s words fell, only to see the bullet brush through his head, to the death did not understand what is the reason.

    ¡°It¡¯s cheaper for him.¡±

    Seeing theirpanions killed, the other men in ck looked at Zoe and Shelley with eyes full of strong killing intent, dropping the words, ¡°Young Master of Tang n, you openly go against Organization X. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will make your Tang n famous in this world?¡±

    The two sides just stared at each other, and the man in charge looked at Zoe coldly and fiercely.

    ¡°Is that so? Not a bad mouth, I just don¡¯t know if you have the life to stay to help me get rid of the name.¡±

    The bullet lightly grazed the ck-d man¡¯s arm, and the man looked down at his arm and then said, ¡°They say that the young master of the Tang Sect is good at using poison in addition to his marksmanship, and it seems to be true.¡±

    ¡°Go back and tell your boss that if he wants to touch Rosemary, he is going against my entire Tang n, and he knows the consequences of that.¡±

    Zoe took the gun back and said coldly.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, do you really think you can protect Rosemary with your current ability?¡±

    The man at the head of the group looked at Zoe andughed lightly, then said, ¡°There¡¯s never been a person we¡¯ve had our eye on that we haven¡¯t been able to take, but hopefully Mr. Tang won¡¯t let us break that exception.¡±

    With those words, the man said loudly to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 1420 Letting the Tiger Go

    ¡°Youe when you say you will, you leave when you say you will, you don¡¯t think too much of us! Besides, you injured one of my men, this ount has not even been settled with you yet?¡±

    Shelley looked at the man in ck who wanted to leave, and said with a smile on her delicate little face.

    She is not his brother, she The Tang FamilyMissy has always been a wed person, will be his people injured, want to leave, then also have to ask her hand of silver needles before.

    The man in ck smiled and looked at Shelley coldly and said, ¡°You think you can do anything to us with just you?¡±

    Their mission was to capture Rosemary, and since he knew that Rosemary was not with them at the moment, there was no point in wasting his time on these people; he had to find Rosemary before they did.

    ¡°Then try it!¡±

    The words fell, Shelley¡¯s hands of silver needles like a sky of petals quickly like they flew, the men hurried to dodge, after all, is the X organization professional training out of the killers, soon, a few people again into a fight.

    The best moves are deadly, and Shelley¡¯s every move is almost always to the opponent¡¯s deadly ce to swing over.

    Tracy stood aside and nervously watched several people fighting together. At this time, her eyes suddenly rested on several people in the distance, and when she saw the people clearly, Tracy no longer cared about her injuries and rushed over.

    Arthur also sees Rosemary and hurries to follow Tracy.

    At this moment, the man who was having a fight with Shelley also saw Rosemary and ran towards Rosemary as fast as he could while Shelley was entangled with his otherpanions.

    ¡°Missy, look out!¡±

    As Tracy¡¯s voice fell, Rosemary looked up to see a man darting toward her, a bullet flying out of a ckened hole toward her.

    Rosemary was so shocked by the sudden situation that the whole person stayed there, seeing that the bullet was about to fall on his body, suddenly his body was pushed hard by a heavy force, and Rosemary fell to the ground.

    Rosemary only heard a muffled grunt and looked up to see Tracy looking at herself with a smile.

    ¡°Tracy, why are you doing this?¡±

    Holding Tracy in her arms, Rosemary cried out in pain.

    Tracy looked at Rosemary, who was ming herself, smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s Tracy¡¯s responsibility to protect Missy, as long as Missy is okay, I¡¯m relieved.¡±

    ¡°You will be fine, I will not let anything happen to you.¡±

    With that, Rosemary was about to help Tracy up, but was stopped by Tracy.

    ¡°Missy, I can not, I know you have always had a lot of doubts in your heart, but also know that in fact, you have always been unwilling to admit these things in your heart, the reason you will agree because you want us to live a normal life, even if you know that the front of the fierce danger, you are willing to risk a try, on the basis of this, you are worth Tracy me in order to pay everything. ¡±

    Rosemary cried and shook her head, ¡°Since you know, all the more reason why you shouldn¡¯t just give up on yourself, believe me, we can all definitely lift that curse.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you guys can do it, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m really tired and I really seem to be getting a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±

    ¡°Tracy, you don¡¯t sleep, you wake up!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s carry her back first.¡±

    Arthur hurriedly picked Tracy up and ran in the direction of the hotel, Alexander joined the fight, Shelley saw Tracy wounded, the delicate little face covered with a thick frost, eyes full of killing intent.

    Soon the other side had the upper hand, and the man in ck saw that he had not killed Rosemary, and was now entangled with the woman in front of him, so he gave a wink to his otherpanions, and then, only to see two of the men in ck take out a smoke bomb and throw it at them, and instantly, a nket of white.

    Shelley was just about to go after them when Zoe pulled her back and said in a cold voice, ¡°Don¡¯t chase them, save them.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to let the tiger go back to the mountain?¡±

    ¡°Even if you kill them, the X organization side will still be sending people over, not to mention that now our target has been exposed, in case they are in danger if the other side transfers the tiger away from the mountain.¡±

    As Zoe spoke, Alexander continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these people won¡¯t get far.¡±

    With that said, Zoe gave him a look and finally said nothing, but returned to the hotel as quickly as possible.

    As Alexander said, those men in ck had not gone far before they were stopped by Lynch Moore. Looking at the people who suddenly appeared in front of him, the man in the lead said, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°The one who wants you dead!¡±

    The words fell, a few people did not see how the other side to strike, a few people in ck instantly killed in seconds.

    To death, I don¡¯t know how I died.

    ¡°Second young man, if you had made your move earlier, wouldn¡¯t that girl have been fine?¡±

    The man next to Lynch Moore bristled and muttered.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The man looked up at Lynch Moore, scratched his head, and said, ¡°I mean what should I do with these people?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a dust storm here in another half hour.¡±

    Dropping the phrase, Lynch Moore walked slowly towards the hotel as if nothing had happened.

    Sandstorm?

    The man looked around and quickly caught up with Lynch Moore for fear of being identally wiped out by a sandstorm.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fiona hears a rush of footsteps from outside the room and is about to open the door when it ms open and Arthur enters carrying Tracy, who has passed out.

    ¡°Tracy¡¯s been shot in the chest, why don¡¯t youe over here and help her?¡±

    ¡°Put her down t on her back.¡±

    Fiona hurried up and checked Tracy¡¯s injuries, then said, ¡°The bullet brushed against her heart, and if it¡¯s not taken out in time Tracy will bleed to death.¡±

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then you should hurry up and operate on her!¡±

    Arthur stood by and hurriedly urged.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know how to do this kind of surgery.¡±

    Said Fiona, tears are flowing out of her eyes.

    At this moment she suddenly missed Edmund, if he was there, Tracy would be fine.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Arthur, go ask the owner to see if the ce can get a doctor who treats gunshot wounds.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary leaned over the bed and grabbed Tracy¡¯s hand, murmuring, ¡°Tracy, you have to hold on, we¡¯ll find a doctor to save you.¡±

    ¡°Here we go, doctor to man.¡±

    Arthur had just gone out less than two minutes before he was seen walking in with a man.

    ¡°Doctor, please ¡­¡±

    Rosemary looked up and saw Edmund smiling at her. At that moment, it was as if she was floating in the middle of the sea and suddenly caught a lifeline.

    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Edmund reassured her, his eyes fell on Fiona who was standing aside, but only for a second before his gaze moved to Tracy¡¯s again.

    ¡°Big brother, you must wake her up.¡±

 Chapter 1421 weakness of heart

    ¡°I need an assistant.¡±

    The words fell, Shelley hurriedly said, ¡°Fiona she knows a little bit about medicine, can let her help.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Oops also I what I, saving lives is important.¡±

    Shelley does not know that Fiona at the moment the most unwanted is Edmund, also do not know how, she now once she saw him inexplicably feel weak, as if they did something wrong to him as well.

    Edmund nodded and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s start preparing!¡±

    It is not clear whether to Fiona or to the others, by this time Edmund had put on his surgical gown.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Sister-inw, let¡¯s go out and wait!¡±

    Rosemary looked at Tracy, who was pale and bloodless, with a hard heart.

    ¡°Rosemary don¡¯t worry, with Edmund around, Tracy will be fine.¡±

    Even though she was very reluctant to be alone in a room with Edmund, she couldn¡¯t care less as this was a time of life and death.

    Rosemary walked out and saw SpringSummer standing outside the door, and when she saw Rosemary, she bowed respectfully, ¡°Youngdy.¡±

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    With those words, Rosemary¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but look behind her.

    ¡°Youngdy, the young master still has things to finish over there, so he asked us toe over first.¡±

    ¡°Did something happen over in C City?¡±

    After hearing Spring¡¯s words, Rosemary asked worriedly.

    SpringSummer is one of Wilson¡¯s four powerful subordinates, and now he has both of them over at once, something must have happened in C City.

    ¡°Young master is fine, it¡¯s just that people from Organization X showed up, and the young master was worried about your safety, so Gu asked Summer and I toe over and help.¡±

    At this time SpringSummer wearing simple casual sports clothes, will be pulled up a pill hair, delicate and not lose cute, at first nce, do not know people also think is juste out of the university campus students.

    Rosemary nodded and looked around the room for a moment, only to find that Alina was not here.

    ¡°Shelley, have you seen the little girl I came back with?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    She was so preupied with the scene of Tracy getting shot that she didn¡¯t pay much attention to it at all.

    ¡°Did Alexander take her to his room?¡±

    ¡°Arthur, then go and look for me and make sure you find that little girl.¡±

    Seeing how nervous she was, Arthur didn¡¯t linger and hurried towards Alexander¡¯s room.

    Just as Arthur left, Alexander came out from the other direction. Seeing that he was just alone, Rosemary hastily took her hand and asked, ¡°Why are you alone, have you seen Alina?¡±

    ¡°No, I went out with Brother Tang and just came back.¡±

    At those words, Rosemary¡¯s face brushed off, remembering what Shawn had told her in the attic, and just felt as if something had caught in her throat and she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Rosemary¡¯s body swayed, fortunately Spring hurriedly held her, ¡°Youngdy, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Shelley, you stay here and guard Tracy while Alexander and I go find Alina.¡±

    ¡°Sister-inw, why don¡¯t I go with you!¡±

    He was notfortable letting Rosemary go out alone.

    ¡°No, I have SpringSummer with me, it will be fine, you keep watch here, if a little girl of about ten years oldes to meter, you must take care of her and then have someone inform me before.¡±

    With these words, Rosemary took Spring, Summer and left in a hurry.

    ¡°No, sister-inw, you haven¡¯t told me who this Alina really is?¡±

    Shelley turned around just to ask Alexander, only to see him quickly leave as well.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be nervous, just do what I say.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Edmund gave her a look, then dropped his gaze to the scalpel on the table, ¡°Open this up and give it to me like I said.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fiona kept her head down and nodded at whatever Edmund said.

    Seeing this, Edmund slowly said, ¡°How do you know what I want when you keep your head down like that?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Fiona jerked her head up and looked at Edmund who was staring at her. For some reason, she always felt that Edmund was here for her this time.

    After taking a deep breath in the heart, Fiona shook off her head, well, don¡¯t think about anything, finish the matter at hand first.

    ¡°It¡¯s on!¡±

    Watching Edmund take the scalpel and begin to make gentle cuts on Tracy¡¯s wounds, all of Fiona¡¯s attention was instantly turned to her.

    ¡°Well, did you find it?¡±

    Rosemary took Spring and Summer and searched all over the neighborhood, but there was no sign of Alina, which made her even more anxious.

    ¡°Youngdy, could Miss Liu be hungry and run off to eat?¡±

    Summer is a bit more simple-minded and says whateveres to mind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out.¡±

    After saying that, the three of them went into a restaurant next to it together.

    Once inside, Rosemary found Alina in the not-sorge dining room and was relieved to see that she was safe and sound.

    Despite this, Rosemary was still angry and walked up and said, ¡°Why did youe here alone, do you know that we are all looking for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Alina said as she ate the chicken leg in her hand and blinked her innocent eyes at her.

    When she reminded her of this, Rosemary remembered that she had said she was hungry on the road, and at that time she had promised to take her to a good meal when she got to the hotel, but then she had forgotten because Tracy had been injured.

    ¡°Then you can also tell us ah, do you know you run out like this without saying anything, everyone will be worried.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to talk about it, but you¡¯d have to have someone willing to listen to me, too.¡±

    She is just a small child, not to mention that in the morning because she did not eat, and at noon because she did not eat lunch, although her mother gave her a few burritos, but simply not enough to fill her stomach.

    Little Lori said with an aggrieved face.

    Seeing this, Rosemary could not say anything more, sat down in the seat opposite her, looked at the table full of dishes she ordered, and asked, ¡°You ordered so many dishes, did you bring money?¡±

    ¡°What kind of money do you want?¡±

    The little guy grabbed a shrimp in one hand and looked at Rosemary.

    ¡°You ordered such a table of food, don¡¯t you know that you have to pay after you finish eating before you can leave?¡±

    Upon hearing this, Alina pondered for a moment and nodded as if she understood, ¡°It seems like dad told me before, but I don¡¯t have any money from your side on me either, huh?¡±

    Their vige is self-sufficient in everything, no need for money at all, although her father told her, but ultimately not used to it, plus her stomach is really hungry, so she just started to eat.

    At that, Rosemary couldn¡¯t help but hold her forehead, and at the same time, she was d that there were only a few stores here, otherwise she really wouldn¡¯t know where to find her.

    ¡°Then you eat quickly, we¡¯ll go back when you¡¯re done, everyone is still waiting for us?¡±

 Chapter 1422 Something else

    ¡°Brother, how is Tracy?¡±

    As soon as Rosemary returned, she saw Edmund, who was talking to Zoe, and hurried up to ask.

    ¡°That was close, if the bullet had deflected a little bit, even the great golden immortal would have been helpless.¡±

    Edmund said with a smile.

    ¡°So that means Tracy¡¯s okay, right?¡±

    ¡°Well, but she is still under anesthesia and it will take about two hours before she wakes up, but considering the situation you are in, I suggest you make more ck fish stew for her to drink, which is good for wound repair.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll order the kitchen to make it now.¡±

    With that said, Arthur had already left.

    Seeing that everyone was able to integrate together as quickly as possible, Rosemary still felt relieved in her heart, except for what Shawn said to her ¡­

    With this in mind, Rosemary decided to ask Fiona to divine their fortune sometime.

    ¡°By the way big brother, how did you get here?¡±

    Coming into the room, Rosemary looked at Edmund and asked.

    ¡°It just so happens that I came over here for a bit, and I happened to hear Wilson say for SpringSummer toe and see you, so I came along.¡±

    ¡°Is that really all there is to it?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary didn¡¯t know why she always felt as if they were hiding something from her.

    At that, Edmund snorted out a softugh andughed, ¡°Rosemary, when did you be so sensitive, and when have you ever seen big brother me lie to you?¡±

    That¡¯s true, Edmund has indeed kept nothing from her since they met.

    ¡°It¡¯s probably true that I¡¯m overthinking it, and it¡¯s good that everyone is okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Wilson has taken The Grant Group back from his second uncle, now Chad is managing it, he still has some things to take care of on his side, he can¡¯t spare time to see you for a while.¡±

    ¡°As long as he¡¯s okay I¡¯m okay!¡±

    She knew that Wilson actually had a lot of things to do behind the scenes, and although he didn¡¯t tell her, she knew in her heart that she didn¡¯t ask for anything but for him to be safe.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for your sake, he won¡¯t let anything happen to him.¡±

    Edmund stroked her head and smiled reassuringly.

    ¡°Then you and Zoe talk first, I¡¯ll go check on Tracy.¡±

    Sensing that the two of them seemed to have something to say, Rosemary had the good sense to stand up and leave.

    ¡°Does Rosemary know yet?¡±

    Looking at Rosemary¡¯s departing back, Edmund asked faintly.

    ¡°The youngdy should not know yet, but those people did not catch her today, I believe they will soon be sending people again.¡±

    Just now he had his own people to check out, X organization¡¯s power is muchrger than he thought, I¡¯m afraid that the people sent here this time is only to test, the back of those are the real killers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her first, this time she is haggard because of these things, originally these things have nothing to do with her, now inexplicably implicated, it¡¯s hard enough for her.¡±

    At that, Zoe looked at Edmund and said, ¡°Does Edmund know something? Or is the shattered keys they are looking for now just a ploy nned by the X organization?¡±

    Edmund shook his head, puzzled said: ¡°This is what Wilson and I have always wondered, if this is really the X organization, then he can not manipte the ideas of so many generations at the same time, not to mention that this thing is indeed there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard my grandfather say this before, it shouldn¡¯t be false.¡±

    But if it wasn¡¯t orchestrated by X, then why did they go to great lengths to get Rosemary to find those shattered keys?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s really like the rumors say, that what¡¯s hidden inside is a wealthy treasure?¡±

    Zoe looked at Edmund, after all, with the current power of Organization X, in addition to the treasure in Rosemary¡¯s hands today, is indeed enough for him to subvert the lifeblood of a country.

    However if it is really just treasure he is not even that worried, he is worried that it is not hidden inside the treasure but other.

    Since knowing that the boss of the X organization is Murray Johnson, the events of that year instantly came to mind, I did not expect that the explosion of that year he did not die, but hibernated for so long, and now also sat on the leading boss of the X organization.

    When he was on the ind when he found that Peugeot had a moment to think about whether it was rted to him, but in the end he was rejected, because she believed that the old man would never do such a thing, however, so he did not expect that although not the old man is his real father.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m actually d in my heart that it was a treasure and not the other way around.¡±

    ¡°Edmund less seems to mean something else by that?¡±

    What little Zoe knows about these things is only from his grandfather¡¯s mouth, and not much else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, I believe Wilson has already told you about the situation there, and there¡¯s another thing you help to poke around.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Edmund handed him a copy of the information, ¡°I suspect that his disappearance is likely to be rted to these broken keys, now you have found five broken keys, before Rosemary also found a descendant of a hidden family, I believe the sixth broken key is in her possession, now she and this Nathaniel disappeared at the same time, if everything here is If everything here is nned by them, then at the same time you find the seventh broken key, it is also the most dangerous time.¡±

    ¡°ording to you, then the next thing we have to find is the seventh broken key?¡±

    Zoe did not expect to gather the five broken keys so quickly, it seems that every step after that is dangerous.

    ¡°If the math is right it should be.¡±

    Edmund stood up and said to Zoe, ¡°You guys should start heading out as soon as Tracy¡¯s condition stabilizes a bit.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t youing with us?¡±

    ¡°I have other things to take care of, so you guys go ahead and I¡¯ll meet up with you when I¡¯m done.¡±

    With that, Edmund left the room.

    ¡°Someone!¡±

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    A man in ck scurried out from the side and knelt down on one knee.

    ¡°You take a few of your men and watch him, and keep me informed of anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After saying that, the man in ck immediately disappeared into the room.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡±

    Fiona had been at Tracy¡¯s bedside, and when she saw Rosemarying, she got up and said, ¡°She¡¯s not awake yet, but Edmund said she was hurt pretty bad this time, plus the bullet went right by her heart, so she won¡¯t wake up for a while.¡±

    ¡°You are also tired, go rest, here I will guard.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to my room and change my clothes ande back.¡±

    I just identally got a little blood stain on my body when I was doing surgery, so I didn¡¯t leave because I wasn¡¯t sure, and now I can just go and change it.

    Fiona just returned to the room is ready to change clothes only to see a figure quickly shed in, a push her to the wall, not waiting for her reaction, lips have been plugged.

 Chapter 1423 I want to see you

    After a while Edmund only Olivia reluctantly let go of Fiona, lowered his head to look at the red-faced person, and said in a hoarse voice: ¡°Do you know how much I miss you?¡±

    ¡°Edmund, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, just let me hold you quietly like this for a while, okay?¡±

    Edmund buried his face into her neck and smelled the direction that belonged to her, a moment that made him feel inexplicably at peace.

    Fiona just let Edmund hold herself, although her mouth has always said that she does not like Edmund, in fact, her heart has long reflected him into her bones, the kind of engraved seal in that.

    At this moment, she also coveted Edmund¡¯s embrace, in fact, when she put that trigram in front of her, the only thing that came to her mind was him, and now that he was in front of her, she really couldn¡¯t convince herself to cruelly push him away.

    At this moment, Edmund could not wait to rub Fiona into his body, before that, he had been afraid to face his feelings, until the day she learned that she was leaving, at that moment, his heart was like a sharp de into * general, so painful that he could not breathe, at that moment he finally understood that he had already unknowingly fallen in love with this simple little girl, and not as his own mouth said The first thing you need to do is to take her as a sister.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee here.¡±

    After a long time, Fiona slowly spoke.

    ¡°I want to see you!¡±

    He really wanted to see her, and when he learned that Wilson had asked SpringSummer toe here, he was overjoyed to finally have an excuse toe see her openly.

    Fiona slowly raised her head to look at him and said, ¡°Edmund, just listen to me for once, okay? You will definitely not get anywhere with me, you will have a better girl by your side, and I will only drag you down with me.¡±

    ¡°Fool, that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been afraid to face your true feelings inside, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Looking up at him, Fiona wished that time could just stay here and let them stay like this forever, how wonderful it would be!

    ¡°My family is cursed, and anyone who is chosen to be the guardian of the Broken Key is not allowed to have feelings. I already have feelings for you, and if we stay together again, it will not end well.¡±

    Since ancient times no guardian who forced their way together had a good end, so she preferred to keep her feelings closed off rather than drag Edmund into it.

    ¡°You have so little faith in me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have confidence in you, I don¡¯t have confidence in myself, so I beg you, go back!¡±

    Fiona turned her back to Edmund, tears rolling in her eyes, but just wouldn¡¯t let them fall.

    Edmund hugged her from behind and whispered, ¡°Believe me, believe in our rtionship, we can definitely ovee it, okay?¡±

    The tears in Fiona¡¯s eyes could no longer be controlled, in fact, she did not want to gamble, but her grandfather¡¯sst words were still ringing in her ears, from the first meeting, she knew he was her life of love.

    Looking at Fiona who kept falling into tears, Edmund tenderly kissed away the tears on her cheeks, no matter what was waiting for him ahead, he had decided to apany her along the way.

    ¡°Promise me Fiona, don¡¯t be leaving me alone.¡±

    Edmund said with an almost begging tone.

    These days he thought a lot, he has always felt that the girl he loves in his heart is Rosemary, until one day Wilson said to him, so hepletely understand, in fact, in his heart, has long been unknowingly upied by another girl, just he has not found it.

    ¡°Even if it ends up in pieces?¡±

    Looking at him, Fiona¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t help but remember the end of thest Guardian, which ended in a heavenly separation.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m with you, even if I¡¯m in pieces, I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    May we have a heart, we will never leave each other!

    Fiona finally understood what that meant.

    Staring at him, Fiona asked with a bitter smile, ¡°Is this a confession to me?¡±

    ¡°I can say that to you every day for as long as you like.¡±

    Edmund hugged her and smiled.

    Snuggled in Edmund¡¯s arms, perhaps as he said, since the decision can not be reversed, whether it is a mountain of fire to break through.

    At the end of the evening meal, Rosemary looked at the two people who were not in the right picture and came up to Fiona¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Did my big brother confess his love to you?¡±

    On hearing this, Fiona¡¯s little face instantly flew two red hues, making Shelley, who was sitting on the side, depressed, red fiercely at Zoe, who was drinking soup, and whispered, ¡°Really the emperor is not anxious.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Zoe looked up from her bowl at her sister who was ring at her in anger, frowned and asked softly.

    Seeing this, Shelley was even more furious and simply took a big bite to eat, not looking at him.

    Rosemary saw them like that and couldn¡¯t help but feel amused. It seemed that this Shelley really took Fiona as her future sister-inw from the bottom of her heart, and now that Fiona was with Edmund and Zoe waspletely ignoring the attitude, it made her even more furious.

    ¡°Eat up!¡±

    ¡°Hey, you haven¡¯t even started eating yet?¡±

    Fiona looked at Shelley, who had left in a huff, and looked up at Zoe as Tammy said, ¡°Mr. Tang, aren¡¯t you going to check on Shelley?¡±

    At that, Zoe gently put down the dishes in her hands and gave a slight nod to everyone before leaving.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Rubbing his nose, Edmund asked with some embarrassment.

    Just now he could feel Shelley¡¯s cold, piercing eyes, as if he had robbed her of something.

    ¡°Why do I feel as if she has a lot of animosity towards me?¡±

    Edmund was innocent, knowing that he had done nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m full, you guys eat slowly.¡±

    Arthur put down his dishes and went to his room to rece Alexander.

    ¡°Sister Shelley is jealous.¡±

    Alina, who had been eating, suddenly popped up, leaving Edmund even more confused and rushed to ask for help from Rosemary.

    ¡°Kids don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Rosemary clip arge chicken leg in Alina¡¯s bowl, and then slowly exined: ¡°Before Shelley intention to set up Fiona and Zoe, in her heart has always been Fiona as their future sister-inw candidate, now suddenly by you to steal, of course, she is not happy. ¡±

    ¡°He set up Fiona and Zoe?¡±

    Edmund asked in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Seeing his astonished mouth almost stuffed with an egg, Rosemary asked curiously.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zoe the brat always like this baby sister of his?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1424 escaped unscathed

    Since thest time those people were warned by Crystal, Nathaniel¡¯s days are obviously much better, although he can not go out, but at least much less torture.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±

    Crystal brought over the food as usual, but every time she came over, Nathaniel was always taunted.

    ¡°Crystal, I¡¯m already your prisoner, who the hell are you doing this for every day?¡±

    He has been imprisoned here for almost two months, and his parents and elder brother are afraid that they would have gone crazy at this moment, but he fell into the hands of this woman.

    Nathaniel can be considered to hate Crystal to the bone, if not for the fact that he is now imprisoned here, he never wanted to see this woman in his life.

    ¡°Instead of having this free time to count me out here, you should think about what to do in the future.¡±

    ¡°Heh, now that I¡¯m somehow captured and imprisoned here by you, and you¡¯re telling me to think about the path I want to take in the future, Crystal, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s funny that you¡¯re saying that?¡±

    Looking at him, Crystal just looked at him quietly for a few seconds, and then slowly said, ¡°Rosemary has already found the five broken keys, and I believe it won¡¯t be long before the sixth one is found.¡±

    ¡°Crystal, what the hell do you want to do? I warn you, if you dare to touch a hair on Rosemary¡¯s head, I, Nathaniel, will not let you go.¡±

    Crystal¡¯s hand on the te trembled slightly and looked up at him, smiling coldly: ¡°In your heart, it¡¯s always Rosemary who¡¯s the most important, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary is the most important woman in my life, and even though she likes someone other than me, she would never do anything to hurt her friends.¡±

    ¡°Am I that bad in your mind?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at her with a disgusted look on his face, ¡°You have no business beingpared to her.¡±

    At this point, Nathaniel¡¯s eyes are full of disdain for Fiona.

    ¡°You are right, I am indeed not qualified topare with her, but I still want to tell you that once she has gathered all the broken keys in her hands, it also means that she is bing more and more dangerous, that the mountain has long been targeted, and now the reason why everyone has not done that is because she still has a use for her at this moment, once her mission isplete, that also means that she does not live in This world is necessary.¡±

    Because those people are not going to let her live in this world.

    Nathaniel rubbed a choke on Crystal¡¯s slender neck, radiating a cold killing intent, looking at Crystal¡¯s gaze can not wait for the next second to break her into pieces.

    ¡°What the hell do you guys want to do?¡±

    ¡°Let go of senior sister.¡±

    Outside the door two men with guns aimed at Nathaniel, Nathaniel a hold Crystal, to the front of the cold said: ¡°I count to three, immediately put the gun down, or I immediately snapped his neck.¡±

    The men looked at me, I looked at you, and finally put the gun in their hands slowly on the ground. Nathaniel saw this and shouted, ¡°Go get me a boat at once, or I will let your good sister die here immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to help you find a boat.¡±

    With those words, the man shouted to another man, ¡°Go and prepare the boat, quickly.¡±

    ¡°You finally made your choice.¡±

    Two lines of tears slowly fall from the corners of the eyes, Crystal reveals a bitter smile, at first here every day to suffer so much torture he did not think of resistance, and did not think of escape, and now once he heard Rosemary is in danger, he actually do not even want his own life, see, in his heart has always been only Rosemary.

    ¡°You made me do this.¡±

    Nathaniel held Crystal all the way to the beach smoothly, when saw the boat they prepared, pushed her to jump on it without hesitation, the only thing on his mind at the moment is to hurry up and get out of here, and then go to Rosemary.

    At the moment Nathaniel was so full of Rosemary that hepletely failed to notice that he wasing out very well.

    The boat arrived at the shore without any problem, Nathaniel parked the boat and went straight to shore without even a word of greeting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know where Rosemary is now?¡±

    Behind her, Crystal looked at the familiar back and slowly asked.

    Nathaniel stopped but didn¡¯t turn around, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with this, if you have any conscience left, don¡¯t appear in front of us all in the future.¡±

    After saying that, he left without looking back.

    ¡°In your heart, could there ever be a ce for me to attack?¡±

    Looking at Nathaniel¡¯s disappearing back, Crystalughed bitterly in her heart.

    ¡°I have kept my promise to do what you asked for, so don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±

    The man¡¯s low, husky voice came from behind him, and Crystal turned her head and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I¡¯ve promised you I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    As long as he can leave safely, even now immediately let her die she also have no regrets.

    Crystal jumped on board and drove off in the boat.

    At the same time, Nathaniel Group President¡¯s office, Vincent looked at the information handed over by the people below, angry almost did not tear the office apart.

    ¡°A bunch of trash, so many people can¡¯t even find one person, what¡¯s the use of raising you guys anyway?¡±

    Two months have passed, Vincent never gave up looking for Nathaniel, he has always insisted on a concept, life to see people to see the body.

    ¡°Subordinates have searched all almost all the ces where the second youngest is likely to be, but there is just no news of the second youngest, and now it is being said outside ¡­ said ¡­¡±

    The man suddenly did not say anything further in the middle of the sentence, even though Vincent did not say anything, but he already smelled a eerie coldness, as if he would instantly break him into pieces.

    ¡°Until you see the body with your own eyes, if I hear such words again in the future, all of you will get the hell out of my way.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, my subordinates know that they are wrong.¡±

    Nathaniel came back from there and did not go home directly to thepany, when the receptionist saw that it was him, happy almost did not faint, disappeared for two months the second young suddenly came back, they no longer have to tremble every day, carefully.

    ¡°Second youngest, you ¡­¡±

    Vincent¡¯s secretary was on the verge of tears of excitement when she met Nathaniel, and God knows how they havee through these two months.

    ¡°Good work, I¡¯ll treat you all to dinnerter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back, I¡¯ll go tell the president now.¡±

    Saying that, the secretary happily ran to the president¡¯s office.

    ¡°President ¡­¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t raise his head and growled in anger.

    Seeing this, Nathaniel waved his hand and gestured for him to go out first.

    ¡°II ¡­¡±

    The other two men who were being disciplined were in the same mood when they saw Nathaniel as the secretary was when she saw him.

    Waved a hand at them, then slowly walked towards his big brother.

    ¡°Dumb, can¡¯t even speak?¡±

    Vincent saw that the secretary did not speak for a long time, looked up and saw his own brother standing in front of him, smiling and looking at him.

    ¡°Nathaniel, is it really you?¡±

 Chapter 1425 Catch you later

    ¡°Are you saying that you were actually imprisoned by Crystal on that nameless ind for the past two months?¡±

    Nathaniel will own this time the general encounter said, of course he was tortured every day is not mentioned, let the family worried for so long, he can not let them follow the tension.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Frowned, Vincent how did not think that the person he had been looking for two months would end up being imprisoned by Crystal, it seems that things are not as simple as they thought.

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re back, hurry back to see mom and dad, ever since mom found out you were kidnapped, she¡¯s been washing her face with tears almost every day, plus this time grandpa¡¯s health isn¡¯t very good again, so her health is even worse.¡±

    Knowing that he had just returned, Vincent had to let him go back to rest first and talk about other thingster.

    ¡°Brother, is Rosemary not in C City?¡±

    Nathaniel did not intend to leave immediately, the reason he came to thepany first was to find out if what Crystal said was true or not?

    ¡°I heard Tina say that she seemed to have followed a girl with her and left C City.¡± The specifics are not very clear to him, these days in order to find him, he hardly ever sleeps well, let alone have the energy to care about other things.

    Seeing the tired look between his big brother¡¯s eyebrows, Nathaniel reached out and gently patted Vincent on the shoulder and chided himself, ¡°Tough job, big brother!¡±

    He disappeared for so long, his elder brother not only has to bear the business of bothpanies, but also to take care of The Frank Family people¡¯s mood, so it can be seen how he hase over these two months.

    ¡°Seeing youe back safe and sound, big brother is worth it even in hard work.¡±

    Nathaniel went up and hugged him tightly, with mixed feelings in his heart, and patted Vincent¡¯s shoulder hard.

    The Meyer Family saw Nathaniele back safely, depressed, Susan for two months The Meyer Family tonight is particrly lively, especially Mrs. Meyer, but also personally cooked a table full of Nathaniel¡¯s favorite dishes, constantly pinch to his bowl.

    After dinner, Nathaniel apanied his parents to Vincent¡¯s study after chatting for a while. At that moment, Vincent was in his study dealing with the work he had not yet had time to deal with during the day.

    There was a knock on the door and Nathaniel pushed his way in.

    ¡°Big brother, still dealing with work at thiste hour?¡±

    Looking at the pile of papers on the desk, Nathaniel walked up to him and asked.

    ¡°Give me a few minutes, it¡¯ll be ready in a minute!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Nathaniel sat aside on the sofa and looked at his big brother who was seriously handling his work with his head down, suddenly remembering that for so many years he almost always did what he wanted to do, never really stood in his own big brother¡¯s position and thought about it, every time he thought of something, he would immediately throw everything to him to deal with, now think about it, he really was a very failed brother.

    They are all family, but he never thought for his big brother, whether he had something he wanted to do, a dream he wanted to achieve.

    After about ten minutes, Vincent finished the business at hand, stood up and walked to him, saying gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Nathaniel likes coffee, while Vincent likes tea, putting the brewed tea in front of him, ¡°Try it, new tea this year, from his own family farm.¡±

    ¡°You have tea from your own farm?¡±

    Lifting his ss and gently garnishing it with a sip, Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°The picking has started sincest year, butst year not a lot of picking, Mom and Dad took it all to Grandpa, counting we are considered to start tasting only this year.¡±

    Putting down his cup of tea, Nathaniel thought about it and still spoke, ¡°Brother, I have something I want to discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°You can go if you want to! Big brother doesn¡¯t care about working harder for a few more days.¡±

    Vincent slowly tasted the tea in his hand and said slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry big brother!¡±

    At this point, the only thing he can say is these three words.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to be so polite between brothers, just go and talk to mom and dad before you leave, they can¡¯t eat or sleep for you this time, it¡¯s best to stay with them for a few days.¡±

    Nathaniel, of course, knows how much of a blow his sudden disappearance will bring to his family. After struggling for a long time, Nathaniel finally decided to stay at home with his parents for two days first and tell Wilson this news about himself first, so that he can pass it on.

    ¡°Drink the milk.¡±

    ¡°No drink!¡±

    Shelley rolled her head away from him and sat on the edge of the bed.

    ¡°Did someone make you angry?¡±

    Putting the milk aside, Zoe pulled a stool and sat in front of her, asking in a soft voice.

    At that, Zoe turned her head to look at him with an innocent face, surprisingly bitter smile, after half a day her big brother did not know that he was angry with him.

    ¡°After all this time, you don¡¯t even know who pissed me off, do you?¡±

    Looking at him, Shelley felt as if she were a clown.

    ¡°Not me anyway!¡±

    Zoe said with great certainty.

    For this sister, he has always only amodated her part, never to deliberately upset her.

    Take a deep breath and breathe in ¡­

    After trying hard to adjust his emotions, Zoe tried to lower his voice, ¡°Big brother does not feel very harsh when he sees Fiona and Edmund eye-to-eye, and his heart is blocked?¡±

    Shelley carefully observed the change on his face, only to see him staring at her for a while, coldly and slowly spoke: ¡°How many times have I told you not to meddle in my affairs, or in your heart, do you want to find me a woman that badly?¡±

    ¡°You are my big brother, the only brother, I don¡¯t worry about you, just you look as if you are owed money, which girl will look at you?¡±

    ¡°If you want to find me a woman so badly, then how about you!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The words fell, Shelley did not understand, the whole person was Zoe a press in the arms, red lips were instantly covered.

    The sudden move made Shelley¡¯s whole body dumbfounded.

    Zoe¡¯s domineering ferocity,rge palm sping the back of her head, the other hand tightly grasping her thin waist, deep, deeper ¡­

    Tossing and Turning ¡­

    I don¡¯t know how long the kisssted, but there was a knock at the door and Shelley was violently surprised and pushed him away with force.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°There¡¯s a knock at the door!¡±

    At the moment Shelley¡¯s brain is like a bottle of mush, the only thing thates to mind is to get Zoe out of there.

    Letting go of her, Zoe looked at her averted gaze and her red face like a tomato, he knew he had scared her and tried to exin, but the knocking at the door became more urgent.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back to youter.¡±

    After saying that, Zoe got up to open the door, pulled it open, the man attached to his ear and said something, then saw Zoe quickly followed and left.

 Chapter 1426 dream good and true

    After Zoe left and didn¡¯t return until dinner, Tracy woke upter that evening, and because of blood loss, Edmund suggested a two-day stay.

    After dinner, Zoe came back in a hurry and said nothing, just told them to stay well in the hotel and not to go out freely, dragged Edmund and left.

    ¡°How is it, do you feel better, do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡±

    As soon as Tracy woke up, Rosemary asked with concern.

    ¡°Missy don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    That said, but the discerning eye can see how weak she is at the moment, her face is white without a bit of blood, if not for her childhood martial arts training, even Edmund medical skills are not necessarily good enough to save her over.

    With that, Tracy tried to struggle to get up, ¡°Don¡¯t move, you¡¯ve lost too much blood, Edmund said you need to stay in bed and recuperate.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not as petnt as you think I am.¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not really time for you to y the hero, you don¡¯t even know, if that bullet is slightly off by so little, your little life will not be saved, so now you¡¯re still really delicate.¡±

    Fiona walked in with ckened fish soup and looked at Tracy, who had woken up, and smiled.

    The main thing is that Edmund arrived in time, otherwise Tracy would not have been able to wake up.

    ¡°Come on, drink this soup while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    Fiona brought the soup to Tracy, holding the spoon ready to feed her.

    ¡°What kind of soup is this?¡± What a great fishy smell.

    Tracy has never liked fish since she was a child, and whenever there is fish on the table, she will almost always stay away from it.

    ¡°ck fish soup, Edmund said this drinking this fish soup is good for your wound recovery.¡±

    ¡°Can I not drink?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Looking at the fish soup, from a distance she smelled the strong smell of fish.

    ¡°Yes, I will go to Mr. Tangter to discuss it and have someone send you back to C City to recuperate.¡±

    When Fiona¡¯s words fell, Tracy immediately took the bowl from her hand and finished the fish soup in one gulp.

    ¡°Is that right? Actually, this fish soup isn¡¯t as bad as you think it is.¡±

    Rosemary saw her whole face scrunched up together and exined, ¡°This ck fish has a significant effect on wound recovery, so just bear with it a little longer!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Holding back the difort in her stomach, Tracy whispered.

    She would have really thrown up if she hadn¡¯t been afraid they would actually send her back.

    ¡°A candy might make you feel better.¡±

    Rosemary picked up a candy and handed it to her, ¡°No, I¡¯ll take a break and I¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    He needs time to digest the fish soup inside his stomach.

    Meanwhile, Zoe led Edmund to an abandoned house, looked at the body on the ground, frowned and asked, ¡°When was this found?¡±

    ¡°This afternoon.¡±

    Edmund looked at their clothing, suddenly thought of his Rosemary brought back the little girl also wearing this kind of clothing, does it mean that these people are her people?

    ¡°That¡¯s what Rosemary was wearing on the little girl she brought back from over there, and she had this charm on her.¡±

    Pointing to the pendant on the dead man, Edmund said slowly.

    ¡°There are already four big families that have been exterminated, what do these people really want?¡±

    That¡¯s what Zoe couldn¡¯t figure out.

    ¡°Let the brothers bury them properly! Don¡¯t tell Rosemary for now, I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll get carried away when she finds out.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    So the two men patrolled the neighborhood again to make sure no suspicious people were found before they left.

    Sandy River night Susan when the quiet is a little scary, even if a hair falls to the ground can hear, but if the wind will make people feel that the roof may be lifted off at any time, anywhere.

    After taking the pills Tracy fell into a deep sleep. Since those pills had a sleeping effect and it was the first night of surgery, Rosemary was worried that she would have a fever during the night, so she had to sit in the room with Fiona to keep watch over her.

    ¡°Rosemary, is Shelley still mad at me?¡±

    Fiona held back a whispered question to Shelley, who was sitting outside the living room eating a snack.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so!¡±

    Shelley is not the kind of person who is unreasonable, not to mention that feelings like this is something that can not be forced.

    ¡°In fact, I think Mr. Tang should have told her clearly, otherwise no matter how much he cares, Shelley will not think that way.¡±

    ¡°Maybe Zoe feels it¡¯s not the right time!¡±

    What¡¯s more, in Shelley¡¯s heart she always thought she was Zoe¡¯s real sister, and now she was suddenly told that she was just a child that The Tang Family had picked up from outside.

    ¡°Everyone can see that Mr. Tang has his heart set on her, and she is the only one who doesn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not to say, if Wilson hadn¡¯t told me about their rtionship at first, I wouldn¡¯t have thought that way, after all, there are still a lot of sister-controlled brothers these days.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡­ don¡¯t ¡­ father, mother ¡­¡±

    Alina¡¯s shriek suddenly came from inside the room, and Rosemary hurriedly got up and ran in.

    ¡°Father, Mother, don¡¯t go ¡­ don¡¯t go ¡­ don¡¯t leave Alina ¡­ Mother¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Alina, wake up, Alina wake up ¡­¡±

    Alina forehead with cold sweat, a small face pale without a trace of blood, the expression is very painful.

    ¡°Mother ¡­¡±

    With a scream, Alina opened her eyes to see Rosemary sitting on the edge of her bed and, with a wince, fell into her arms.

    ¡°I dreamed that my father and my mother were covered in blood and fell in a pool of blood, many people in ck, they killed on sight, oooh ¡­ I¡¯m so scared ¡­ sister I¡¯m so scared, I miss my father and mother.¡±

    Alina wailed and cried.

    ¡°Alina, it was just a nightmare, don¡¯t be afraid, your parents will be fine.¡±

    Rosemary stroked her head and softly soothed her.

    ¡°But that dream was so real, so real ¡­¡±

    Alina shook her head desperately, looked up at Rosemary and begged, ¡°Sister, will you go home with me tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Alina good, just now that was just a dream, and besides dreams and reality are opposite, what is dreamed in dreams is often false in reality.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Stunned, Alina looked at Rosemary and asked half-heartedly.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, think about it, the cave entrance to your vige is so hidden, even if those people want to go in, then they have to find a way in, you say right?¡±

    After listening to Rosemary¡¯s analysis, Alina then stopped the tears at the corners of her eyes and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Yeah, how did I forget this, the cave entrance to our vige has been sealed by dad, as long as the vige doesn¡¯t open the door for them, those people won¡¯t be able to find the way at all.¡±

 Chapter 1427 Ask in person

    After easily putting Alina to sleep, Rosemary went to Zoe¡¯s put in, raised her hand and knocked on the door, and Zoe¡¯s low voice came from inside.

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Rosemary pushed the door in, Edmund and Zoe were surprised to see it was her and asked, ¡°Why are you up sote, is Tracy not feeling well somewhere?¡±

    ¡°No, I came over to ask Zoe for a favor!¡±

    ¡°Sit down!¡±

    Edmund got up and went to the kitchen to heat up a ss of milk for her, since she fell into the seast time, Rosemary¡¯s health has not been very good, not to mention the cold drinks and stimting coffee and tea and so on.

    ¡°What does the youngdy have to do with me me?¡±

    Zoe has never been very fond of Rosemary, so she has always called him Young Lady as a sign of politeness.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, just now Alina was suddenly awakened by a nightmare, she said she dreamed that all her people were killed, I¡¯m a little uneasy and want you to help me make sure.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Edmund, who was warming up the milk, heard a slight shake of his hand, only to hear a ding, and then brought the milk out of the microwave oven and put it in front of Rosemary.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a dream, and you shouldn¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll have someone make sure of it tomorrow.¡±

    Zoe did not say much, but look at the current situation, want to conceal it can not be concealed for a long time.

    ¡°Thank you, are you feeling better?¡±

    He has been busy since he woke up, and even when we meet, we can¡¯t say two words.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, youngdy, Zoe is no longer in serious trouble.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Zoe always had that attitude towards Rosemary, and she was used to it, sniffing, ¡°That¡¯s good, it¡¯s been a hard time for everyone.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself and talk to Zoe if you need anything, so she can take care of it for you.¡±

    Looking at Rosemary, who had recently lost a lot of weight again, Edmund spoke with concern.

    Nodding, Rosemary picked up the milk and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, big brother, I know what to do.¡±

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    ¡°Young master, this is what we just received.¡±

    The man handed a document to Zoe, who read it and then handed it directly to Edmund, only to see Edmund frown slightly, ¡°Rosemary, read it!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    After Rosemary took the information and read it, aplex look shed in her eyes as she looked at them and spoke softly, ¡°Could there be some kind of misunderstanding here, how could it be that Crystal kidnapped Nathaniel?¡±

    Although Crystalhas always been cold, but Rosemary can feel that she is sincere to them, not to mention that Nathaniel has been pursuing him, the two have been together for so long, if Crystal really does not have feelings for Nathaniel, she can intuitively reject him, how can she keep acquiescing to him to follow her How could she have acquiesced to him following her around?

    ¡°The message Wilson sent over said Nathaniel had returned safely to The Meyer Family, so it was clear that the news could not be false.¡±

    Nathaniel to Rosemary¡¯s feelings others are not clear, but Edmund is very clear, perhaps others are going to do things to hurt Rosemary, but he Nathaniel would rather die than do things to hurt Rosemary.

    Hearing Edmund say that, Rosemary didn¡¯t know what to say, except that she just didn¡¯t think Crystal was like that kind of person.

    ¡°Fiona injured during that time, Miss Jung wille to visit Fiona almost every day, each time to see Fiona will stay in the ward for half Miss an hour or so before leaving, untilter the second night after Fiona woke up, Fiona in the ward was attacked by a masked man in ck, when I arrived on heard her say something to Fiona to hand over something, but what exactly I do not know, and this ck person¡¯s martial arts skills are very high, but it seems that she does not want to hurt Fiona, just want to force Fiona to hand over that thing.¡±

    Edmund said slowly as he recalled that night.

    But strangely enough, since that night, the man in ck has never appeared again.

    ¡°Edmund means that the man in ck could be Crystal?¡±

    ¡°And do not exclude this possibility!¡± And he believed that in the heart of to Fiona, she knew more about this matter.

    It¡¯s just that she won¡¯t say, and he won¡¯t ask.

    Because even if you ask, Fiona may not tell him.

    ¡°I believe that Mr. Grant told us about this matter just want us to be on guard, and did not the youngdy also said that Crystal is also after the hidden family? Since she is after the hidden family, she will eventually appear, instead of us thinking about it now, it is better to ask directly face to face at that time.¡±

    Edmund agreed with what Zoe said, and then said to Rosemary: ¡°Rosemary, you should not think so much, if Crystal is really an undercover agent sent from there, then it proves that her approaching us before is also her n, what we have to do now is how to protect these broken keys from falling into the hands of Those people.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Edmund less and I have been discussing this for the past two days, although we now have four broken keys in our hands, one of them is in Crystal¡¯s hands, while another is in the hands of another good friend of yours, so that means we are now left with only one broken key to find, once we have gathered it all then the people hiding behind the scenes will start to strike at us, and that¡¯s when it really begins.¡±

    ¡°Brother, have you heard from Heidi?¡±

    Ever since Heidi handed Elliott over to Fred, she has been out traveling the world, and at first there was news of her, and then there was no more news of her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Wilson has sent someone to find her.¡±

    Rosemary nodded, in fact, a lot of things she was blindly worrying about, because whatever she had, Wilson would do it well one step ahead of her.

    ¡°That¡¯s good!¡±

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m leaving here early tomorrow morning, so you can tell Fiona for me then.¡±

    ¡°Big brother won¡¯t tell her himself?¡±

    Looking at Edmund, Rosemary asked.

    It was so hard to get Fiona to ept him, so wouldn¡¯t he tell her himself if he was leaving?

    Isn¡¯t she afraid that Fiona will ignore him again?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow before dawn, so I won¡¯t disturb her, she¡¯s had a hard time these past two days, let her get some sleep!¡± The most important thing is that he is afraid that after seeing her, he really can¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided I¡¯m not saying anything, you have to be safe out there by yourself, don¡¯t let us worry for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Big brother is not a child, as long as you are well, I will be fine!¡±

    However, only Edmund himself knows whether he can safely return from this departure, he himself does not know.

 Chapter 1428 No Peace Along the Way

    The next morning, Fiona woke up for breakfast without seeing Edmund, just in time to see Summere in from outside, took her hand and asked, ¡°Miss Summer, have you seen Edmund?¡±

    ¡°Young Master Edmund left Sandy River early this morning, doesn¡¯t Miss Fiona know?¡±

    Hearing this, Fiona¡¯s heart was as if something was missing, and her heart was empty Heidi.

    Edmund was early since he didn¡¯t tell her!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking about it, her heart is very hard.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Edmund had an emergency over there and left early this morning, he asked me to tell youst night, but I didn¡¯t wake you up when I came back and saw you asleep.¡±

    Rosemary came down just in time to see Fiona standing there and said slowly.

    ¡°I already know!¡±

    Looking at Summer who was standing aside, Rosemary suddenly understood why Fiona was in such a low mood, went over and grabbed her hand, saying, ¡°Some time ago the Edmunds sent someone to C City to assassinate big brother, fortunately we ran into Wilson to find him, so big brother was not hurt.¡±

    ¡°When was this, and why didn¡¯t I even hear you say it?¡±

    Hearing that Edmund had almost been backstabbed, Fiona asked anxiously.

    Pulling her down on the stool, Rosemary slowly said, ¡°We just don¡¯t want you to worry so we didn¡¯t tell you. Besides, the person who assassinated Big Brother has been caught by Wilson, and since the matter has been solved, naturally there is no need to tell you.¡± After all, telling her would only make her worry.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Edmund one of the Edmunds?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Edmund is the eldest grandson of the Edmunds.¡±

    ¡°Then why did they want to kill him?¡±

    Rosemary sighed lightly and continued: ¡°This is how it is in the big family, sometimes even if you don¡¯t want anything, don¡¯t want to fight for anything, but also will be a thorn in the flesh, Edmund family and The Grant family can almost be said to be equal, but because of some private reasons, Edmund does not want to Edmund family and The Grant family can almost be said to be equal, but because of some personal reasons, Edmund does not want to take over the Edmund family business, so it has always been the brother of big brother in the management, but the right to speak is Edmund¡¯s grandfather, but I heard that recently Edmund¡¯s grandfather is not very good health, may be this reason, so Edmund second young master will be desperate, to big brother.¡±

    After all, as long as Edmund is dead, then everything in Edmund¡¯s house is his.

    This is the gentry, the surface looks beautiful, but behind the scenes is a sword and blood.

    Seeing Fiona¡¯s little face full of worry, Rosemary patted the back of her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With big brother¡¯s ability, it will be fine, not to mention that there are still Wilson and Joseph in?¡±

    Fiona turned her head to look at Rosemary and nodded, for now, even if she was worried, what could she do, it would not help.

    Probably because Tracy grew up practicing martial arts, after four days of rest she was able to get off the ground, and her face was not as white as before, oozing, so Zoe discussed with Rosemary and left Sandy River early tomorrow morning.

    The next ce they are going to is called Yiping Town, which is four days away from this side of the Sand River. For safety¡¯s sake, they can only leave in two ways, and it is easier to attract attention with more people. After everyone converged at the mouth of Yiping Town.

    Because Yiping Town is a very remote town, it can be said that the traffic there is not developed,munication is more, almost can be said to be a town buried by the world, and the other hidden family they are looking for is there.

    ¡°Rosemary, what do you think the person who set all this up in the first ce was thinking?¡±

    Listening to the people who returned reported, Fiona was curious to ask.

    ¡°Maybe they don¡¯t want their whereabouts exposed to outsiders!¡±

    The group had not yet arrived at Yiping Town, the car dropped them off directly at the junction of another town, the reason, the front are high mountains, and the only way to get up to Yiping Town is to hike up.

    After getting off the car, the group looked at the lofty Camden, towering mountains in the distance, it is really hard to imagine that since there is still a town of people living inside.

    ¡°How high does this elevation have to be?¡±

    Looking into the distance, Rosemary just felt that she hadn¡¯t even started into the mountain yet, and her legs were already getting weak.

    ¡°Uncle, I would like to ask how long it takes to walk from here to Yiping Town approximately?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long, if you walk fast, you can probably get there in a day and a night.¡±

    The words fell, everyone could not help but be stunned by his words, a day and a night, even they practiced walking that long would be very tired, let alone Rosemary.

    ¡°Then won¡¯t we not reach the town today?¡±

    Fiona¡¯s voice fell, the uncle who just spoke said smilingly: ¡°It¡¯s good that you can arrive the day after tomorrow, Yiping Town is rarely visited and the people inside rarelye out, plus you have to go through the deep mountain in front of you to reach Yiping Town, and it¡¯s not easy to go through there, not to mention that it¡¯s the middle of summer now. It¡¯s the height of summer and there are a lot of snakes and insects in the mountains, so you should buy some insect repellent wine in the town and bring it up there.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Uncle, we have all these ready.¡±

    As soon as Zoe¡¯s words were out of her mouth, the older man packed up his things while muttering, ¡°These young people are really strange nowadays, they like to run to such ces all the time.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, from what you¡¯re saying are there other foreigners like us who have entered Yiping Town?¡±

    Zoe, who was checking things, heard the uncle and came over to ask.

    ¡°It is true that two or three groups of people havee in the past two days all saying they want to go to Yiping Town, no, a dozen men came yesterday and they also said they wanted to go there and asked me to buy a lot of medicine for them to take with them.¡±

    ¡°What about the ones that came before?¡±

    ¡°Also male, just you have so female in here, so I say you have to be careful, after all, there is everything in this deep mountain, and you have so many female children with you, it is really dangerous.¡±

    This uncle is an honest man, and Zoe from his mouth also heard the understanding, Arthur and their group has not yet arrived, those who went in front of ny percent is for them, it seems that the road is not peaceful.

    ¡°Everyone will check their stuff and start going into the mountain in ten minutes.¡±

    Zoe finished, Rosemary from the bag to take a few hundred yuan bills walked to that uncle, smiled: ¡°Uncle,ter if you see two difficult two women also want to enter the mountain, please help us to inform them a sentence, say we advanced into the mountain, let them be careful on the way, pay attention to safety, we still ording to the beginning of the agreed ce to meet. ¡°

 Chapter 1429 sudden birth

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Orange held the gun tightly in her hand, just now she clearly saw a figure swaying by, the speed of even she was amazed by it.

    Melody followed closely behind Orange, a pair of eyes different to survey the surrounding, afraid to run out of a zombie or dumplings and other dirty things out.

    ¡°Orange, could it be that you¡¯re seeing things?¡±

    A gust of wind blew by, Melody subconsciously shivered, she was already timid, and now intruding into someone else¡¯s tomb, how she thought she felt eerie, as if there were eyes somewhere staring at them all the time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    With her intuition, the figure just now is indeed a person, because ghosts do not have shadows.

    Orange slowly walked towards the front, when came to a turn, suddenly stopped, only to see Orange made a false gesture to her, and saw her slowly walking towards the front.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll shoot.¡±

    Orange held his gun up to the other side, who just stood there, seemingly stunned by the scene before him.

    ¡°Are you a human or a ghost?¡±

    Melody looked at the person with long hair in front of her and asked with her mouth trembling a little.

    The other party didn¡¯t say anything, but Orange returned with no good grace, ¡°When have you ever seen a ghost with a shadow?¡±

    At that, Melody¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but fall on the shadow on the ground, and seeing that the other side really had a shadow, she spoke without so much fear.

    ¡°Who the hell are you and why are you pretending to be a ghost to scare people here?¡±

    The other side slowly looked up, reflected in the eyes of an old man with a wrinkled face, the other side¡¯s eyes have been on Orange¡¯s body, I do not know if it is an illusion, Melody seems to see the other side of the eyes red.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Finally, the long-haired old man spoke slowly.

    ¡°How do I know if you¡¯re telling the truth, that it¡¯s not that group of bandits?¡±

    The long-haired old man looked at the sharp, cold look in Orange¡¯s eyes and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have such a look in your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Old man, do you know my Orange?¡±

    Melody looked at the look of guilt that shed through the old man¡¯s eyes and blurted out.

    ¡°Aunt Melody, what are you talking about, how could he know me?¡±

    As soon as Orange¡¯s words left his mouth, the long-haired old man suddenly fell to one knee and shouted at Orange, ¡°Your Highness, I¡¯ve finally waited for you.¡±

    The long-haired old man¡¯s actions startled both Orange and Melody by taking a few steps backwards and saying, ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness.¡±

    Melody looked at this scene in front of her, the whole person is winded, her Nina Bay has not found, here is another princess, this plot, she can not keep up with some.

    Orange¡¯s eyes were full of amazement, and after a few seconds of froze, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, I¡¯m not the princess you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    The long-haired old man shook his head forcefully and said with certainty in his eyes, ¡°No, I am not mistaken, you are my princess, if you don¡¯t believe what I say, then I ask you, is there a crescent birthmark on your shoulder and has a peace buckle been hanging around your neck since you were a child?¡±

    ¡°How did you know I had a peace button around my neck?¡±

    This piece of her peace button, in addition to her master knows, even her young master uncle does not know, because her master once told her that the piece of her neck peace button is likely to be a souvenir left to her by her parents, and this peace button is not an ordinary peace button, no matter the texture or luster, are rare, so from childhood master let her carry it close to her, never let others know, so as not to let The people grabbed it.

    ¡°Of course I know, get the piece of peace sp around your neck or I personally help you bring it on.¡±

    At that, Orange looked at him warily and said coldly, ¡°Say, who the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am, what matters is that I must let the whole world know that you are the Rapunzel of Yelia Kimdom.¡±

    ¡°What the hell is Yelia Kimdom?¡±

    As soon as Melody¡¯s words fell, an explosion sounded not far behind them, Orange cursed, ¡°It¡¯s really bandits, don¡¯t they know that using a bomb in the middle of a tomb will copse the whole tomb if they¡¯re not careful?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that, are you familiar with this ancient tomb?¡±

    Now was not the time to catch up, she had to find the nerd and get out of this hellhole as soon as possible.

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    The long-haired old man stood up from the ground and addressed them.

    Orange and Melody couldn¡¯t care less, the most important thing for them now is to hurry up and find Blume and get out of here.

    ¡°Old man, since you are so familiar with this ancient tomb, do you know if there are still underground tombs around here, just now my nephew identally stepped on the organ and fell down while walking in front, and we still haven¡¯t found him yet.¡±

    Now Melody¡¯s mind is all about Blume Grant¡¯s safety.

    ¡°There is an underground pce under here, your nephew may have fallen there.¡±

    ¡°You will take me there now.¡±

    Orange didn¡¯t even think about directlymanding.

    With those words, the long-haired old man paused in his steps and said, ¡°Princess, there are many organs there, and I have only been there once in the six years I have been here.¡± And that almost didn¡¯te back yet.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a mountain of sword and fire I¡¯ll get him out.¡±

    At that, the long-haired old man frowned, seemingly a little dissatisfied with Orange¡¯s words just now, but thinking that they had only just met, he did not continue to say more.

    ¡°Since you insist on going there, Princess, then your first promise me a condition that when you go there, all things will be at my disposal.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t let her get personally involved.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    As long as we can find Blume and get him out, anything is fine.

    At this time, Blume is still sitting on the ground carefully looking at the words on the stone tablet, when finished reading, his whole body is stunned, how did not expect that this is the tomb of the emperor, it seems that those people did this tomb when they also invited the senior monk to see the right.

    When seeing thatst paragraph, Blume Grant the whole person is not calm, because the above clearly recorded that year and the mysterious treasure all the details and the importance of things.

    However, Blume Grant did not expect is that the seven pieces of broken key they were divided out of thest piece of broken key is actually a fake, such as the descendants do not go to open that organ.

    However, Blume Grant is not particrly clear about these things, only know that only her mother in able to find those things, but if that is really just the treasure, why here will write to let future generations do not go to open that stone door, since not to let future generations to open, and why will let those people to guard those broken keys?

    After looking at the tombstone for half a day, Blume Grant suddenly found that the tombstone seemed to have been shoveled next to the traces, reached out his hand and gently touched it, only to find that there was indeed a phrase behind it was erased.

 Chapter 1430 Touching the Organ

    Ever since Blume found out that the tomb was rted to the broken keys in Rosemary¡¯s hands, she has been wandering around the pce, thinking that she would find some information he wanted here.

    ¡°Is this the underground pce you were talking about?¡±

    Orange looked up at the lofty and spectacr pce in front of him and was in awe.

    ¡°Previously, these things were seen on TV or in books, I never thought I would be able to see it with my own eyes today, it¡¯s so amazing.¡±

    Although she doesn¡¯t like this eerie feeling, she especially likes watching dramas like tomb raiding because it gives her a special thrill every time she watches it.

    But standing here today, in addition to surprise, more is worried.

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand what those emperors were thinking in the past, that they would build such a pce here.¡±

    ¡°This pce was not originally built underground, but built on this ind, is a certain dynasty of the emperor toe to the princess specially built, and then the princess because too much miss their hometown ended up here depressed, it is said that the princess is also directly buried here, the passage of time, the stars, probably after a few years, this pce suddenly disappeared overnight Then the people spread various stories, after that the emperor directly decreed that this ce will be a royal sanctuary, slowly this ce has be what you see.¡±

    The long-haired old man said slowly.

    ¡°In fact, this situation is a verymon thing within science, and people in the past did not know much about this, which is why they talk nonsense without any basis.¡±

    Melody took a few geography sses in her sophomore year, so she knows a little bit about it.

    Orange doesn¡¯t care about this, she just wants to find Blume Grant in a hurry now.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this pce huge?¡±

    After looking around and seeing no sign of Blume Grant, Orange asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been here once, and I didn¡¯t finish walking around in here all day.¡±

    It seemed like this ce was even bigger than she thought.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been here before, you¡¯ll lead the way and we¡¯ll find the nerd as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    This underground pce buried in this underground has been thousands of years, but the hall on both sides of the stone pirs on the point of the zedmps did not go out, at the moment the temple in addition to the gloomy, dampness, other than heavy, there is no difference.

    The three people walked for about almost an hour or so, as the long-haired old man said, this ce is really full of organs, if you break in, not to mention other idents, these organs alone are enough to deal with them.

    ¡°You guys be careful, step on my feet and don¡¯t touch anything next to you.¡±

    Orange nodded and followed behind the long-haired old man looking carefully at his feet. , , and

    ¡°What do you think those people in the past were thinking, why did they have to set up so many dangerous organs in the pce they lived in?¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°These organs should have been added after the death of that princess.¡±

    The long-haired old man continued to walk in front, every step of this foot is hidden danger, they must be extra careful.

    Click ¡­

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    Melody looked up, only to see the opposite wall suddenly moved, and before she could react, she saw countless arrows shot from the wall.

    ¡°Watch out!¡±

    The long-haired old man shouted, his hand quickly pushed Melody backwards and then went to save Orange.

    The arrows flew over like falling flowers, the long-haired old man quickly took off his jacket and swept desperately at the arrows that came over.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cover you, get to safety quickly.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave!¡±

    Orange dodged the arrows while shouting at the long-haired old man.

    Melody was pushed by him, the whole person fell to the side, looking at the two in the rain of swords, anxious are about to cry.

    ¡°Orange,e quickly!¡±

    ¡°Princess, you hide behind me, I¡¯ll cover your passage.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯ll get hurt that way.¡±

    Orange refused without thinking.

    Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what rtionship this old man had with her, she didn¡¯t want him to hurt himself for his own sake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry princess, I¡¯ll be fine, in not leaving we both have to die here.¡±

    Orange did not know the dangers involved, but he knew that the organs here are specially set up for those tomb robbers, and now that they broke in, they are naturally being used as targets, and now that they have identally started the organs, unless they find the organs to destroy him, these arrows will not be released.

    Orange saw the long-haired old man has slowly like himself close, finally can only grit his teeth, flexible body quickly dodge those sharp arrows, the whole person fell to the ground.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    The sharp arrow shot directly into the calf of the old man, the long-haired old man fell to one knee on the ground, but the sword rain did not stop because he was injured.

    ¡°Uncle ¡­¡±

    Melody saw the old man injured and shouted with a sobbing voice.

    After being wounded, the old man¡¯s strength obviously declined, at this time the chest and legs were hit by a sword, Orange just wanted to rush in to save the people, saw a figure quickly shed to the front, only to hear a snap, just like a rain of falling flowers sword finally stopped.

    When Orange and Melody looked up and across the room, they saw Blume Grant standing next to a wall sconce.

    ¡°Blume baby, sister-inw has finally found you.¡±

    Melody got up from the ground and ran quickly to hug Blume Grant and cried a lot.

    Blume Grant can¡¯t stand being hugged and cried by others, except for Rosemary, and only this sister-inw dares to do so.

    ¡°Auntie Melody, will you let go of me first?¡±

    He knew he had scared her by falling, but not to the point of crying so heartbreakingly!

    ¡°How are you doing, can you still get up?¡±

    Relieved to see Blume Grant standing safe and sound in front of her, she walked over to the long-haired old man, looked at his leg, and asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess, my subordinate will not die that easily until I send you back.¡±

    Help him to the side, Orange tore off two pieces of rags, whispered: ¡°We do not have the medicine with us, we can only first with you a simple bandage, you first bear it.¡±

    The long-haired old man watched in awe as she helped him bandage, and when Orange looked up, he saw the wet eyes under the full beard, and when he saw her looking at himself, he hastily turned his head away.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°My name is Max!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you Max from now on!¡±

    Orange did not say much, for her own life, she is not particrly anxious to know at the moment, because she has not thought it through, from the time Max told her that she was a princess, she knew that her life is not as good as she saw on the surface, this honorable identity hidden after, waiting for her must be hooked, cruel and ruthless struggle.

 Chapter 1431 In their minds I was already a

    ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡±

    Blume Grant walked up to the long-haired old man, looked at the wound that had been bandaged, and said.

    The long-haired old man raised his head to look at the young boy in front of him, thinking of the scene just now, could not help but secretly marvel in his heart, the boy in front of him looks only three or four years old, but the body is so sensitive, and the body has a calm and cold ipatible with age, the whole body everywhere exudes the aura of reserve.

    At first nce, you can tell that it is not a child of an ordinary family.

    ¡°Thank you, young master, for saving my life.¡±

    A fifty-year-old man said to a three- or four-year-old boy to thank for saving his life, if those outside know will certainlyugh at him, however, for Max, is from the heart.

    Just now if the little boy did not arrive in time to find the pressed the organ, I am afraid that at this time he has long been a million arrows through the heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee, it¡¯s good that everyone is okay!¡±

    Blume Grant¡¯s gaze fell on Orange¡¯s body and saw that she was unharmed before asking, ¡°There are many organs here, everyone must be very careful.¡±

    ¡°Young master, how did you know that there was a button to close the mechanism?¡±

    ¡°Guess!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Not only the long-haired old man, but even Orange and Melody¡¯s eyes fell on him in unison when they heard her say those words.

    ¡°You mean you weren¡¯t sure that was the button to close the mechanism even when you went to press that one?¡±

    Orange asked with some anger.

    Blume Grant knew what she meant andzily returned, ¡°Did you have other options?¡±

    The words fell, Orange suddenly speechless, to be honest, in that situation just now, she really is no other way.

    ¡°I have looked at the surroundings once before you came here, in fact, as long as we are careful, we can still avoid these organs.¡±

    ¡°Baby, so have you found the intersection to get out?¡±

    Melody now in the mind of the most want to do one thing is to hurry up and leave here, thinking about the scene just now, she still have a heart palpitations.

    Blume Grant shook his head, the pce was much bigger than he thought, and he still had some questions that he hadn¡¯t figured out, so he had no intention of going out just yet.

    ¡°This pce was sunk to the bottom back then, so whether there is an exit or not is still an unknown.¡±

    Max moved his body and leaned against the wall and said.

    ¡°Max, how do you feel now?¡±

    Melody just saw him frowning and asked with concern.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have any medicine on us, so we can only simply bandage it up now.¡±

    Not waiting for Max to speak, Orange said.

    ¡°These arrows are some time old, and even if they are well preserved, they are toxic.¡±

    As soon as Blume Grant finished speaking, he saw Melody take off her backpack and copse onto the ground with a grunt, ¡°Auntie, what are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Before I left home my mom was worried that I was big-headed and afraid I would hurt myself, so she stuffed some medicine inside my backpack, and I¡¯ll see if I can find some anti-inmmatory medicine.¡±

    Looking for half a day, Melody found a bottle of medicinal oil, looking at the instructions on it, and then said to Max: ¡°Max, my father used to be every time the sea rocks cut thighs or wounds, are using this medicinal oil poured on the wound to disinfect, but the oil poured on the wound will be very painful ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about getting it! I can still bear this little pain.¡±

    ¡°Does it really work?¡±

    Orange looked at the medicated oil in Melody¡¯s hand and asked uncertainly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although this is to activate the stasis, but the anti-inmmatory is also very effective, not to mention that we do not know how long it will take to get out, Max¡¯s wound if not disinfected, it is easy to inmmation over time.¡±

    Melody looked at them and knew what they were thinking, people like them who came from this kind of status, using medicinal oil for anti-inmmatory purposes is absolutely unseen, and only they, the poor people, would use this.

    ¡°Since Miss Melody¡¯s father is using this for anti-inmmatory purposes, it must be useful,e on!¡±

    ¡°Max, then you bear with me.¡±

    Even though they had only known each other for a few hours, Max would have been able to dodge those arrows if he hadn¡¯t been trying to save them.

    Melody unwrapped the gauze, looked at the bloody wound, wrinkled her brow, nced at Max and said, ¡°Max, I¡¯m starting.¡±

    ¡°Come on, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Only to hear Max muffled grunt, hands clutching the stone aside, forehead above the bruises slowly emerge, can see how painful it is to apply this medicinal oil on.

    Melody finished cleaning Max¡¯s inmmation as quickly as she could and then rewrapped him.

    ¡°Baby, let Max rest for a while before you go!¡±

    This medicinal oil if rubbed on the sprained wound, in addition to the hot pain other to nothing, but if applied to the broken skin of the flesh, it is like tens of thousands of ants gnawing in general, the after that a while before it will be a little better.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Melody put her stuff back into her backpack, then looked out at the passage and asked, ¡°Do you think those people will find their way here?¡±

    ¡°We can definitely find it, it¡¯s just a matter of time. I¡¯ve been inside this tomb for so many years, I know that bitch¡¯s skills very well, since you broke into her territory, and also rescued people from under her nose, how could she let you go so easily.¡±

    ¡°Max, how did you end up in this ancient tomb?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    And look at his appearance seems to stay in this tomb for a short time, with his hands want to leave here ispletely possible.

    Max dropped his gaze to Orange, then as if remembering something, said slowly, ¡°You are the eldest princess of Yelia KimdoM Country, and you have a sister who was born two minutes after you, and you are twins.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Max looked at her and then continued, ¡°Yelia KimdoM Country has always had a custom that no matter the princess or prince, once born must let the diviner to divine their fate, just another everyone did not expect is that although you were born on the same day, but your fate and the fate of the little princess is very different.¡±

    ¡°So they just left me on the side of the road, right?¡±

    What Orange didn¡¯t expect, however, was that her biological parents didn¡¯t simply abandon her.

    ¡°No, the king is asking us to kill you after we carry you out.¡±

    Despite the cruelty, Max told Orange the truth, not why, but only because of the real reason behind it.

    Orange¡¯s hands were clenched and a horrific coldness shed across her body. It is said that tigers do not eat their children, and her parents were actually going to kill their own daughter because of the words of a Taoist priest.

    ¡°In their minds, is it possible that I was already a dead man?¡±

 Chapter 1432 The Cruel Truth

    Melody stepped forward and held the shivering Orange tightly in her arms, her eyes full of tears, she could never have imagined that there would be such cruel parents in this world.

    Blume Grant also did not expect Orange¡¯s birth would be like this, remember when she heard her master¡¯s reaction about her birth, although she said she did not care, but in fact in her heart is how eager to return to the arms of her parents.

    But now thatshe has heard the truth from Max, Blume Grant suddenly feels really happy because her mother will never give up on her siblings no matter what the circumstances are.

    ¡°Max, do you remember what the fortune teller divined for her?¡±

    Although he was young and did not understand many things, he wanted to know what the soothsayer had said that could make them so cruel as to put his own daughter to death.

    ¡°Remember, that soothsayer said that the princess was born with the fate of a Heavenly Fate, that she would grasp her parents and siblings, and that her presence would affect the fortunes of Yelia Kimdom¡¯s kingdom.¡±

    The words fell, Melody immediately said angrily: ¡°Nonsense bully, what kind of society is it now, how dare they still believe in such baseless things, just because of the words of a Taoist priest, they ruthlessly put their own daughter to death, then how do they think that all this is given to them?¡±

    Orange did not cry, because she felt that she could not cry, nor was it worth her crying, a man who would put his daughter to death for glory and power was not worth her dropping half a tear.

    ¡°After arranging the princess, I lied that Her Highness had been executed by me, however, that very night, I overheard the conversation between the queen and her nanny, and it turned out that the execution of the princess was the queen¡¯s intention, and the original words of the diviner were that the first princess was born with great wealth and fortune, and that she was protected by the Purple Wealth Star in her destiny, and that she would grow up to be a mother of the world.¡±

    After Max said this, everyone was silent, there is no mother who does not love their children, it is said that the child is a piece of flesh falling off the mother, and in the eyes of Orange¡¯s mother, she is a piece of extra, even look at the disgusting meat.

    After a long time, Orange slowly raised his head, his eyes were red, but not a single tear, ¡°Thank you Max, thank you for giving me a second life, but I do not intend to go back, no matter what you want me to go back for, I just want to say that the princess in your heart died six years ago, and the person standing in front of me now is called Orange , an orphan and a killer.¡±

    What Orange didn¡¯t expect was that the person she received the highestmission to kill would be her heartless parents.

    Max was about to say something else when he was interrupted by Blume Grant, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s find the exit as soon as possible!¡±

    The words fell, everyone heard a rush of footsteps, they did not have time to hide, the other side of the people have appeared in front of them.

    ¡°You have really made me look for you, only now I would like to see where else you can escape to?¡±

    Max forced himself to bear the pain to protect them behind himself, looking at the woman in front of him with a strong killing intent in his eyes, ¡°Bitch, I didn¡¯t think we would still be able to meet today after six years, right?¡±

    The woman hooked her lips andughed, ¡°Who was I? So it¡¯s you, it seems you were really lucky back then, this didn¡¯t even kill you.¡±

    ¡°If I die that easily, then who else will y with you?¡±

    And who knows, the road the frightening cold-faced king of hell is only fried to death?

    Carmen smiled and gently plucked her long hair back gently, the look was flirtatious, characterful and feminine.

    ¡°Is that so? That depends on whether you have the ability to do so.¡±

    With these words, Carmen waved her jade hand, and immediately a dozen men walked towards them.

    ¡°Carmen, since you want to y so much, I¡¯ll have a good time with you.¡±

    Said, Max fierce sh, Blume Grant small hand forcefully pressed on the side of the mechanism switch, immediately the wall as if a rain of swords like they swept.

    ¡°Protect the boss!¡±

    Melody stepped forward to help Max walk towards the front, while Blume Grant and Orange followed behind to observe the surrounding situation.

    Ah ¡­

    In an instant, there were wails of pain and cries of pain from outside.

    Carmen did not expect them to escape again so easily under her nose, angry fist staggered on a stone wall.

    ¡°Boss, what should we do now?¡±

    Looking at the brothers who kept falling in front of him, Carmen shouted to them, ¡°Pull back and find the entrance again.¡±

    ¡°Boss, we are not familiar with this underground pce, if we let the brothers go there rashly, it will easily be dangerous.¡±

    The man walked over to Carmen¡¯s side and suggested in a whisper.

    ¡°Afraid of what, a small underground pce can withstand me and, order down, shoot more people down to give me a clear picture of the situation here, is to turn this ce to the bottom of the sky also to give me to find them.¡±

    Seeing Carmen refused to listen, the man could only follow her instructions to transfer people above.

    ¡°How¡¯s it going, is it still holding up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    ¡°Nerd, what do you think we should do now?¡±

    Orange asked in a whisper as he looked around.

    At this moment Orange is also not affected by their own life and fallen into self *, which is a bad sign for them.

    ¡°Max may be right, since this is a sunken pce, it is natural that there is no junction for us to go out, and now the only junction we can go out is to follow the original road back.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°So many people are blocking the outside, even if I want to return the same way, then I have to be able to get out of it.¡±

    ¡°Since you guys said there are other people buried here, does that mean there is still an exit here?¡±

    Previously, the tomb raider¡¯s notebook inside is not that those who raid the tomb or design the tomb will leave a hole for themselves?

    ¡°If there really are others buried here, there must be an exit.¡±

    Max also knew there was little chance of going back the way they came, because he knew Carmen too well, and what they could think of she could certainly think of.

    ¡°I¡¯ve searched the left and southwest and didn¡¯t find an exit, so why don¡¯t we go over there and take a look.¡±

    He had been looking here for a long time before they came down, and since there was nothing he wanted over there, maybe it was over there.

    At the same time, Rosemary and Zoe and his party began to walk slowly toward the mountain, because the mountain road is rugged, they walked about 20 miles, the original weather is still clear sky slowly began to be covered by ayer of dark clouds, looking at the sky is about to rain, we had to find a rtively will not water ce to start to set up tents.

    Lightning shed in the sky, everyone quickly divided the work, and soon the tent as well as firewood were done.

 Chapter 1433 Does she have me in her heart?

    ¡°This weather is really, say change.¡±

    Rosemary nced outside at the pouring rain and said slowly.

    The weather near May changed, and they had only walked a few dozen miles when they encountered such weather, and the mountain road was slippery, so they could not reach Yiping Town the morning after.

    Night is slowly falling, the mountain is slowly shrouded in darkness, Zoe quickly from outside to find a fewrge stones to move in ready to bake some food to eat, saw Alina from their own bag out of a small pot, went to the door to catch a little water came in.

    ¡°Alina, when did you bring a pot in your bag?¡±

    Shelley looked at the not-sorge pot in Alina¡¯s hand and asked, surprised.

    ¡°I asked the owner for it when I passed by the kitchen for breakfast today.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even bring oil and salt and other seasonings, did you?¡±

    With a tentative question, Shelley asked with a smile.

    Then Alina took out another shopping bag wrapped in something from her bag, and while unwrapping it, she said, ¡°There should be.¡±

    Soon, what caught everyone¡¯s eyes was a variety of bottles and jars of seasoning items. Shelley gulped and looked at the bottles and jars of seasoning and said, ¡°Baby, having you around is rtively bringing a mobile kitchen around.¡±

    I have to say, she really admired Alina, no wonder she always felt her bag was quite heavy before.

    ¡°People are food, no matter where to eat is the most important thing, as long as you eat well to have the strength and spirit to do other things ah!¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Alina didn¡¯t understand why she was so surprised, after all, she and her father used to take these things with them when they went hunting or cutting firewood in the mountains, so she didn¡¯t think anything of it.

    ¡°Alina, aren¡¯t you heavy carrying so much stuff?¡±

    ¡°Get used to it.¡±

    At that, Rosemary took out a few sweet potatoes from her bag, which she bought a tent in town in the afternoon, the shopkeeper¡¯s husband came in with a basket of sweet potatoes, she onlyplimented the sweet potatoes twice, and the owner¡¯s wife enthusiastically stuffed her with seven or eight.

    ¡°Rosemary, where¡¯s the sweet potato?¡±

    Fiona asked curiously when she saw Rosemary pull out so many sweet potatoes.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s from the owner who just bought the tent.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I thought you gave it back to her.¡±

    After all, each of these sweet potatoes is basically more than a pound a, seven or eight also have ten or so pounds.

    ¡°I wanted to return it, but people were so enthusiastic I could not refuse, so I had to carry it on my back.¡± It just happened to rain, she also took out to get a baked sweet potato for everyone to eat.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had a baked sweet potato.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll have something to eatter.¡±

    Rosemary said with a smile.

    With the pots and pans that Alina brought, everyone soon had steaming hot rice, which of course was also filled with rice that Alina brought with her.

    After everyone had dinner, Zoe kept watch outside while Fiona took Alina back to the tent to sleep.

    The rain is getting heavier and heavier, and every now and then a thunderboltes from the sky, making it feel very eerie in these eerie woods.

    Rosemary saw that Zoe did not eat a lot in the evening, and thought she had some instant noodles in her bag, so she dragged Shelley out with her, picked up a little water and started to put it on the stone and started to cook.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    Seeing theme out, Zoe asked with concern.

    ¡°Come over and cook something to eat.¡±

    Rosemary will cover the cover, and saw Zoe looked at Shelley¡¯s eyes like a tiger looking at his beloved prey that kind of feeling, hot, heart fought with a touch of cold.

    ¡°Sister-inw, I suddenly remembered that Fiona just asked me for something to say, I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    But before Rosemary could say anything, Shelley¡¯s original seat was already empty.

    Seeing this, Rosemary could not help but feel amused, and then dropped his gaze on Zoe, and saw him frowning tightly, his face slightly sunken.

    Rosemary found that every time Shelley saw Zoe in the past two days, she was like a mouse seeing a cat, always trying to avoid him by all means.

    Even before going up, Zoe was just about to ask her to sit in his car, but she just didn¡¯t, and took her hand directly to her car.

    After putting the instant noodles inside and cooking them, Rosemary poured the noodles into a bowl, then got a pair of chopsticks from the tree branch she broke back earlier and handed it to him, ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot!¡±

    ¡°Cooked for me?¡±

    ¡°I saw you didn¡¯t eat much during the night and was worried that you would be hungry during the night watch.¡±

    Looking at the bowl of hot and painful noodles, not to mention, his stomach is really hungry at the moment.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±

    Watching Zoe take it, Rosemary had no intention of leaving, but sat down by the fire.

    ¡°Did you and Shelley have a fight thest two days?¡±

    At that, Zoe¡¯s hand holding the chopsticks paused slightly, remembering that night, her eyes grew deeper and deeper.

    ¡°Every girl wants to talk about a sensational love, Shelley is no exception, like her flower-like age, the love is more a beautiful longing, and you to her, the feelings between you is a rtive, between family members, these days she did not say, but I can see, her heart is very panic, so no matter what , you¡¯d better find a suitable opportunity to talk things over with her, only then will she start to consider that rtionship between you.¡± Otherwise, as it is, the little girl will definitely find a ce to hide.

    After all, in her heart, Zoe was just a brother to him, a family presence.

    It ispletely unrted to the feelings of men and women.

    If she hadn¡¯t promised Wilson to protect her, I believe the little girl would have fled without a trace at this moment.

    Zoe looked up at Rosemary, with a hint of pain and irritation in his eyes, he also wanted to talk to her clearly, but every time she saw him, she wanted to see the cat like a mouse, as soon as she saw him, she ran away.

    He didn¡¯t think that his actions that night would affect her that much, and now if he were to say that she wasn¡¯t his real sister, there was no telling what kind of actions she would take.

    ¡°Sister-inw, do you think Shelley has me in mind?¡±

    At that, Rosemary was surprised to see him, all along Zoe didn¡¯t like her, even if she didn¡¯t always have a stern face like before, but she was still polite to her, and now she called her, it seems Shelley¡¯s reaction hit him hard.

    But this she could understand, whether it was Zoe or Shelley, although Zoe knew from the beginning that Shelley was not her own sister, so naturally her feelings for her would not be measured in terms of brother and sister, however Shelley was different, in her heart, Zoe was her own big brother, a big brother who loved and protected her, which she would never dream of linking him to her The feelings that she would never dream of associating him with herself.

    ¡°Zoe, rtionships are something you have to earn, sometimes your efforts are not always rewarded, but if you make an effort, no matter what the final result is, at least you won¡¯t be in regret.¡±

 Chapter 1434 Bringing you home

    Xiang Tian looked at the sudden appearance of therge centipede in front of him, could not help but gulp, the body subconsciously took a few steps back.

    If you know that following in will be such a situation, beaten to death he would note in to take the risk.

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    Little fat mouth blood stains, this is just when he fought with the centipede to get.

    Staring closely at the centipede in front of him, small fat beads of sweat on his forehead fell inrge drops, saying that not afraid that is false.

    Xiang Tian knows that at this moment it is impossible to win the fight, the only way is to find a way to escape.

    However, what Xiang Tian did not know was that this centipede was originally waiting for them here, and now how could they be allowed to leave?

    ¡°Little fat,ter I will go to distract the attention of that centipede, you take this opportunity to hurry to leave here, and then go back to find the master toe, understand?¡±

    When Xiang Tian¡¯s words fell, he heard Little Fatty shake his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going, you¡¯re no match for this centipede.¡±

    ¡°Whatever, it¡¯s one that gets away.¡±

    Not waiting for them to finish, the centipede seems to have found them, tail fiercely force a sweep, hiding behind the stone to the sky was swept away.

    ¡°The Boss ¡­¡±

    Fatty took the gun in his hand and quickly shot at the body of the centipede, bang, bang, bang, bullets hit the centipede¡¯s body,pletely enraged it, fiercely turned his head against the stone pir next to the force of a sweep, only to hear a rumble, waist-thick stone pir rumble down, stone pir down in the direction of Xiang Tian, see the stone pir will be staggered in his body, Xiang Tian only felt his body was fiercely pushed by a strong force, before he Reaction, only to hear a boom, the dust flying in front of him, so that he could not open his eyes.

    When he looked clearly, the whole person was like crazy, dragging his injured leg desperately crawling forward, his eyes were red.

    ¡°Fatty, how are you, don¡¯t you scare me?¡±

    Xiang Tian tried to move the stone pir pressed against him, but no matter how he did it, the pir never moved away.

    ¡°Boss ¡­¡±

    Little Fatty stretched out his hand to try to stop him, Xiang Tian hurriedly grabbed his hand and said with a hint of crying, ¡°Little Fatty, how can you be so stupid?¡±

    Xiang Tian grew up being abandoned by his parents on the road, and then picked up by the master passing by, so he grew up very insecure, but also let him understand a truth, that is, to make themselves strong, only when they are strong will not be bullied.

    However, Little Fat appeared but gave him a different perception, that is, at the time when his life was at stake, this chubby, little brother, who has never liked to speak much, actually came to his rescue at the most dangerous moment, which made him very surprised, because at that time everyone was in the examination, not only to prevent all kinds of organs and dangers, but also to let his own people to their own hands, and at that time, as long as he did not Out of hand, he could have easily gotten second ce.

    So after that time, Xiang Tian secretly vowed in his heart that he would protect him well, protect this person who, apart from his master, was the only person in the world who was good to him and gave him a second life.

    Little fat looked at Xiang Tian, silly smile, weak: ¡°Big brother, I have not been able to tell you one thing, that is, you ¡­ you look really ¡­ simr to my brother, but ¡­ ¡­ Unfortunately ¡­ is that he was killed alive in order to ¡­ find ¡­ me something to eat, so¡­ ¡­ So, I ¡­ hope ¡­ hope you can live well for him ¡­, just¡­ ¡­ even for my sake good?¡±

    Xiang Tian grabbed his hand tightly and said angrily, ¡°Since I am your big brother, you have to listen to me and must live for me, do you hear me?¡±

    Fatty looked at him, smiled faintly, eyes slowly closed, hands hanging down weakly ¡­

    ¡°Fatty ¡­¡±

    Xiang Tian shouted heartily, but no matter how he shouted, Fatty could no longer hear.

    ¡°Little fatty you wait here for big brother, andter big brother will take you home with him.¡±

    Will he gently lie down, Xiang Tian slowly stood up, eyes fishy red, coldly looking at the opposite is iling centipede, and then slowly around to another stone behind, hands tightly grasping the gun, to his head bang bang bang is a few shots.

    Christian and Shura just entered the crypt not a moment ago, they heard the sound of gunfireing from the east, their hearts snapped and they quickly walked in the direction of the sound of gunfire.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Xiang Tian¡¯s figure flew out as if in pieces, Christian and Xiu Luo came in and saw such a scene, without thinking, Christian flew out to catch him.

    ¡°Senior Uncle, what brings you here?¡±

    Looking behind Christian, Xiang Tian saw that his master was also there.

    ¡°Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk and lie down properly.¡±

    The words fell, only to see Shura leap, and the centipede fought.

    This centipede because it stays in this tomb all year round, and the tomb is always damp, Wu Centipede originally contains poison, even Xiu Luo and Christian also dare not take it lightly.

    Two people fought with the centipede for almost an hour or so, finally the centipede down, the centipede¡¯s huge body thud on the ground, hair big a loud noise.

    ¡°How¡¯s the injury, can you still stand up on your own?¡±

    Xiu Luo walked over, looked at Xiang Tian lying on the ground and asked indifferently.

    Xiang Tian struggled to stand up, but because his injuries were too severe, Xiu Luo helped him up.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The words fell, Xiang Tian¡¯s gaze fell to a small fat body, eyes red, Xiu Luo actually saw it as soon as he came in, but people can¡¯te back from the dead, she did not expect her to finallye a step toote.

    ¡°Master, Little Fatty he ¡­¡±

    ¡°Bury him!¡±

    They still had to go to Orange and had to bury him here in the ground.

    Xiang Tian looked at Little Fatty¡¯s temperatureless body and turned his head to look at Xiu Luo and said, ¡°Master, I want to take Little Fatty back.¡±

    Xiu Luo looked at him, his eyes slightly cold, Xiang Tian knew that the master was angry, but he promised the little fat, must stay her back.

    ¡°Xiang Tian, I know you and Little Fatty have always been close, but right now in this situation we really don¡¯t fit to take him with us.¡±

    ¡°Uncle, tell me the exit to go back, I¡¯ll take Little Fatty back myself, I promised him.¡±

    Christian gave him a look and finally turned his head to Xiu Luo and said, ¡°Since Xiang Tian promised Little Fatty, let him take her back!¡±

    After giving him a look, Xiu Luo finally said helplessly, ¡°Then let¡¯sply with you!¡±

    On hearing this, Xiang Tian kowtowed two times to Xiu Luo, followed by Christian to get the stone pir out of the way, then found some firewood to cremate his body and put it into a small bottle.

    ¡°Master, why are you and Uncle Shifu here?¡±

 Chapter 1435 is man-made

    ¡°Woody saw you and Fatty sneaking around here this morning, and after that a disciple said Orange was also missing, and your master was worried about you, so he rushed over here ording to the route they said.¡±

    Christian held him up and said slowly.

    Shura took a look at his body wound and said coldly, ¡°How is it, is it still holding up?¡±

    ¡°Master I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Nodded, then Shura dropped his gaze to the already dead centipede and slowly asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Judging from the coloration on this centipede, this centipede should be raised by a human.¡±

    At that, Xiu Luo eyebrows raised, when Xiao Mu came back to tell her that she saw Xiang Tian and Fattying this way, she knew things were not good, before she heard that there was arge group of people living in the mountains, originally intended to wait for the matter at hand to finish in the poking around, but because of other things to dy, just did not expect to be Xiang Tian they found.

    ¡°Indeed, just when we came in I looked around the neighborhood, found that the ground in this neighborhood are particrly clean, and many branches are obviously pruned traces, so I¡¯m sure that these people must not live here for a short time, just to be able to do here for so long without being discovered, it seems that they are very cautious in their work, some time ago a disciple told I was told by a disciple that a group of suspicious people were found here, at that time, because there were urgent matters at hand, so I did note to check immediately, I did not expect that they would be bumped into.¡±

    ¡°Do you think those children who disappeared before could be rted to them?¡±

    Christian rubbed his chin and stood in a rare moment of peace to talk to her.

    After he so reminded, Xiu Luo frowned slightly, these years she collected disciples every year always inexplicably missing, although she also went to check, but never found any reason, but because they are here is the devil training camp, dead people for them here is also in the normal thing, she did not think much about it, after all, in the sea or found several corpses.

    ¡°Do you mean to say that the other side has already put their hands on me long ago?¡±

    Christian shook his head, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure, I just have some suspicions.¡±

    ¡°Xiang Tian, have you seen Orange?¡±

    Xiang Tian shook his head and looked at his own master and said, ¡°I just saw them enter here, and by the time Little Fatty and I came in there was no more of them.¡±

    If he had seen her inside, then he would not have broken into thatbyrinth, and his little fatty would not have died to save her, it was all their fault, Xiang Tian said darkly in his heart.

    ¡°It seems that we have to hurry to find Orange, since this centipede was bred, it is likely that the other party already knows that Xiang Tian broke into the ce and that the centipede was released on purpose.¡±

    This is the rhythm of feeding her disciple to the centipede!

    Xiu Luo clenched her fingers tightly, she did not expect this gang to be so cruel and vicious.

    Xiang Tian heard Christian¡¯s words all over a cold shiver, originally she thought that the centipede is in the tomb, did not think it was man-made.

    Xiu Luo¡¯s face was gloomy, with a strong killing intent radiating from her body, and Christian knew she was really angry.

    He considers himself never a kind person, although she helped her sister take over this training camp, but the children here are either abandoned by their parents, or fatherless, even if she does not bring them back, those children will not live, will bring them back, at least they can still give themselves a choice.

    As for thest side whether they can survive depends on their own ability.

    ¡°We have searched several times, there is no exit, could this underground pce originally is no exit?¡±

    Melody helped Max to sit down on the side and looked around with some anxiety.

    ¡°There must be an exit, we just haven¡¯t found it.¡±

    Max gently moved his thigh with his hand, looking at the white blood slowly seeping out, he knew his wound had started to be inmed.

    Afraid that they are worried, he has been holding back from saying anything.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Chief Steward Chen.¡±

    At that moment, six men dressed in ck with uniform badges on their chests suddenly appeared in front of them, and when Max saw the visitors, his whole face instantly became bloodless.

    ¡°Who are you, I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    Max¡¯s appearance at the moment, not to mention other people, even he himself may not recognize himself, so he was guessing whether the other party deliberately talk like this.

    The man smiled slightly, his gaze slowly fell to Orange¡¯s face, ¡°These years you have cheated us all so hard ah Chief Chen?¡±

    Orange¡¯s eyebrows are furrowed, the man in front of her gives her a very unpleasant feeling, just when she wants to speak she sees Max standing up holding the wall, Melody subconsciously reaches out to help him, but is stopped by him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by that, maybe you have the wrong person.¡±

    Max slowly walked up to Orange and Blume Grant and said to Blume Grant behind him, ¡°Blume, take Orange and wait for me over there.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With these words, Blume Grant reached out and took Orange¡¯s hand and was about to walk towards the back, but was stopped by two men in ck.

    ¡°Good dogs don¡¯t get in the way, get out of my way, you guys.¡±

    Orange looked at the man who blocked her path in front of her and said coldly.

    ¡°Miss Orange don¡¯t misunderstand, all of us are just ordered to bring Miss back, your mother learned that you are still alive and misses you so much that she specially instructed us toe and bring you back to her.¡±

    At that, Max¡¯s body trembled violently, looking at the other party¡¯s eyes shed with appalling coldness, and said, ¡°Zachary, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Zachary looked at him and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted? Now thedy knows that Miss is still alive, don¡¯t mention how happy she is, as soon as she received the news, she immediately sent us to pick up Miss back?¡±

    Of course Max will never believe what he says, Orange once in his hands, only a death.

    ¡°If you want to take her, you can¡¯t do it unless you step over my body.¡±

    ¡°Chief Steward Chen, do you think you have the right to say no now?¡±

    Max looked at the men in ck in front of him, these people, except for the man in front of him, are all dead soldiers trained by the pce. I really didn¡¯t think that the queen would go so far as to send dead soldiers to kill her own daughter in order to consolidate her position.

    ¡°Is yourdyship not afraid that I will make all this public?¡±

    The man smiled lightly and took a handkerchief to gently wipe the silver gun in his hand, suddenly, only to hear a bang, the bullet quickly through Max¡¯s left leg.

    Max fell to his knees with amon cry, Orange and Blume Grant ran quickly to help him.

    ¡°Max¡­¡±

    ¡°That also depends on whether you have that opportunity or not?¡±

    With these words, the man walked up to Orange and said slowly to her, ¡°Miss Orange, pleasee back with me, Madam is still waiting for you at home?¡±

 Chapter 1436 She canâ€™t live if I die

    ¡°Okay, I can agree to go back with you, but you must first promise me one condition.¡±

    Orange stood up and looked at him with no fear and even less timidity in her eyes.

    Zachary looked at Orange in front of him, a small age all over the body exudes a strong sense of coldness, just standing there, an invisible aura of natural, cold breath from her body quietly and born.

    The same mother¡¯s children, and the girl in front of him inexplicably gave him a sense of awe from the bottom of his heart, which made Zachary very ufortable.

    ¡°Princess, don¡¯t promise him, they¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Max looked at Orange with a worried face and shouted.

    Melody looked at all this in front of her, suddenly confused, did not think that just escaped from the wolf¡¯s nest and jumped into the tiger¡¯s nest, and now Max is injured, they can not escape even if they want to escape.

    Zachary looked at her and said with a smile, ¡°Miss, please?¡±

    ¡°I can go back with you, but I want you to get all my friends and Max out of here, and get them out safely.¡±

    At the moment she could not care less, no matter what was waiting for her in front of her, she must bring everyone out as soon as possible, not to mention that Max¡¯s leg will be invalidated if it is not treated in time.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Miss Orange, that I can¡¯t do, even if I promise you, they won¡¯t agree.¡±

    The words fell, Orange saw next to the channel out of an enchanting-looking, sexy woman out, the woman is beautiful, giving the first feeling like that beautiful breathtaking Clementine flowers, covered in poison.

    The woman is the leader of the bandits, the real Thule Chelsea Flower.

    ¡°Zachary, I have found this person for you, don¡¯t forget what I told you before.¡±

    Chelsea Flower scanned Melody and then dropped her gaze to Zachary¡¯s.

    ¡°Miss Flower put a hundred heart, as soon as I return to help you do it.¡±

    ¡°In that case then there¡¯s Zachary.¡±

    The words fell, Chelsea Flower walked to Melody¡¯s front, looked at her, red lips hooked up, slowly said: ¡°You are the first girl who dared to escape under my eyes, good, some guts.¡±

    Max pulled Melody back hard and turned to Chelsea Flower and said, ¡°You called them didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°So what if it is?¡±

    Chelsea Flower looked at him, the corners of her mouth curled up in a sneer.

    ¡°If you know who I am, why have you never broken me down?¡±

    ¡°What do you say?¡±

    The words fell, Max suddenly thought of something, his face shed with a strong sense of remorse, it turned out to have been under their surveince, their purpose is to use him to lure Orange out.

    ¡°You guys are so mean.¡±

    ¡°Thanks for thepliment, otherwise you think I would have kept you until now for no reason at all?¡±

    As soon as Chelsea Flower said that, Max was just about to draw his gun when Chelsea Flower put a foot in his chest and his whole body flew out, fell on the wall and dropped.

    ¡°Max¡­¡±

    Melody picked up Max and cried out as she looked at the corner of his mouth that kept bleeding.

    ¡°We must not let them take the princess back, the queen will not let her go.¡±

    Max attached to Melody¡¯s ear and whispered.

    Melody looked up at him, teary-eyed and shaking her head.

    ¡°Someone, take the man away.¡±

    As soon as the words were spoken, two men were seening forward ready to grab Melody.

    The man¡¯s hand hadn¡¯t even gotten close to Melody, only to see Orange kick it over and the man took a few steps backwards with a thud.

    ¡°Whoever dares to take one step forward, I will immediately take his life.¡±

    Orange raised his gun to them and said coldly.

    ¡°Miss, why are you making a fearless struggle? Do you think you alone can take away the three of them?¡±

    ¡°So what, I¡¯m already a person who died once, I don¡¯t mind dying again, but you guys, if I die, your beloved Her Highness won¡¯t live either, and will your Highness the Queen let you go?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, how dare you openly curse Her Highness, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you right now?¡±

    Zachary said so, but the real heart is very nervous, he always feel Orange seems to know something, or is there really twin senses between the twins?

    At that, Orange sneered and said, ¡°I still say, send my friends as well as Max out safely, and I will go back with you, or I don¡¯t mind if we all die by fish.¡±

    Max looked at Orange in bewilderment, not understanding why she would say that if he died, Her Highness would not live either.

    Orange looked at Zachary¡¯s eyes like a sharp arrow, straight like he swept away, despite so many people around her, she was not the least bit afraid, it seems that she knows something.

    For the good of Her Highness, he could only hold back for the time being.

    ¡°Miss Flower, do you think this is okay? I¡¯ll give you 30% on top of the one you said before, and I¡¯ll take these people away.¡±

    Zachary turned his head to look at Chelsea Flower and negotiated.

    ¡°One bite, fifty percent.¡±

    The words fell, Zachary in his heart had already greeted Chelsea Flower¡¯s ancestors, this bitch really dare to talk, butpared to the safety of Her Highness, this is nothing, when the matter is over, he will take this anger back.

    ¡°Okay, deal!¡±

    With these words, Zachary had his subordinate write a note to Chelsea Flower, who took it and then looked at Melody and smiled, ¡°Count yourself lucky!¡±

    With a wave of her hand, Chelsea Flower led everyone away.

    ¡°Miss Orange, I can agree to your terms, but I also hope you won¡¯t y tricks.¡±

    Zachary lost so much money at once and is in a bad mood at the moment.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do what I say, lead the way!¡±

    Blume Grant pulled Orange, who was ready to leave, with a questioning look in her eyes.

    Patting his arm, Orange smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Princess, just now why did you say that if you die, Her Highness will not live either, what exactly do you mean?¡±

    Max was held by Melody and looked at her and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Orange and Blume Grant were walking behind them when suddenly Blume had an extra jade pendant in his hand and looked up at her and heard her smile slightly at him, ¡°Keep it for me.¡±

    Blume nced down at the jade pendant in his hand, nodded, and continued to follow them out the door.

    At this time, Christian and Shura in the tomb to find a half-day to find the entrance into the underground pce, just go in, far from hearing a footstepsing from the opposite side, the three immediately found a ce to hide.

    ¡°Boss, are we really just going to let them off the hook?¡±

    ¡°Take two of your men and keep an eye on them for me, and tell me as soon as they¡¯ve separated.¡±

    The person who dares to y mind games in front of her has not been born yet?

    ¡°Yes, my subordinate will go to it immediately.¡±

    ¡°Sis, want to go see those two boys?¡±

    A young man standing next to Chelsea Flower asks as he lights her cigarette.

    ¡°Do you think that if my silly sister knew that all the winning disciples she had trained over the years were finally fed to this centipede by me, what do you think she would do?¡±

 Chapter 1437 Stolen Six Years

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she never dreamed it was all her doing.¡±

    The man stood next to Chelsea Flower with a pleasing face.

    ¡°Indeed, she has always felt that what I did was too bloody, not knowing that she was responsible for the deaths of all those children.¡±

    Hiding behind the stone wall, Shura¡¯s face was pale, his hands clenched in his palms, and his eyes looked angrily at the man and woman in front of him.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯ve never understood why you didn¡¯t show your hand to her since she¡¯s not a real sister to you.¡±

    The man looked at Chelsea Flower with a puzzled face and asked.

    ¡°She still has use now, and it¡¯s easier for us to do things by maintaining the current rtionship.¡±

    Chelsea Flower said, then said to the man: ¡°Right, just that little girl said to Zachary I always feel that there should be what we do not know, you will go to check, see if Yelia KimdoM Country side of what happened? ¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be thereter, but it¡¯s too cheap to let that little girl leave after Zachary.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, she won¡¯t live long anyway, it¡¯s my sister, she lost such a good seedling for nothing.¡±

    With that, Chelsea Flower led the man to the front.

    Shura just wanted to go out, but was held by Christian and pushed to the wall, coldly said: ¡°You first calm down, OK?¡±

    ¡°You let go of me, I¡¯m going to go to her and ask for rification.¡±

    Struggling with force, Shura shouted with great emotion.

    ¡°If you go, Orange will be in danger!¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Christian grabbed her by both shoulders and yelled.

    Xiu Luo was so he yelled, slowly raised his head, beautiful eyes flooded with ayer of water mist, has always been in the eyes of Christian is a strong woman, never seen anything can be difficult to her, and today, he knew, just Chelsea Flower words are indeed hurt her.

    ¡°I know your heart is very sad at this time, but now the most important thing is to find Orange as soon as possible, listen to what he just said, Orange should be in the hands of others, we must find her as soon as possible, must not let anything happen to her.¡±

    Looking at the anxious look that shed in Christian¡¯s eyes, who would have thought that the titr Very Young Pavilion Master would care so much about an orphan?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the one who was too impulsive.¡±

    After a long time, Shura took a deep breath, calmed himself down and spoke to Christian.

    Patting her on the shoulder, Christian signaled that she was fine and the two walked in the direction Chelsea Flower had juste out.

    When Zachary led them out of the tomb, looking at the scenery in front of them, can not help but let everyone feel shocked, reflected in front of the eyes is arge cliff, and the cliff is next to the endless sea, the ear from time to time to the sound made by the sea water hitting the rocks.

    With an exit in such a ce, it¡¯s no wonder they searched inside several times without finding an exit.

    ¡°Miss Orange, ording to your request, I have brought you out of the tomb, now shouldn¡¯t you fulfill your promise ande back with me?¡±

    Zachary walked up to Orange and addressed her.

    Orange looked at the endless sea in the distance, a beautiful picture suddenly shed in his mind, turned his head to look at Blume Grant beside him, who also happened to be looking at her at that moment, smiled faintly at him and said, ¡°Congrattions, finally you can leave.¡±

    Blume Grant looked at her, and for some reason, he always felt that there was something hidden behind her beautiful smile, and this feeling made him very uneasy.

    ¡°The one that said we¡¯d be together?¡±

    At that, Orange shook her head,ughed out lightly, lifted her hand and pinched his face, ¡°What a dork, that¡¯s your home.¡± She, on the other hand, is destined to live in this world for another person.

    Blume Grant looked at her and wanted to tell her that his home was also her home, but before he could say anything to her, she was no longer there.

    ¡°You get them out of here first, and I¡¯ll only leave with you if I¡¯m sure they¡¯re safely out of here.¡±

    She is not stupid, if she leaves now, then the woman will send someone to catch them, and then they still can¡¯t escape.

    At that, Zachary was furious and looked at Orange with a sh of anger in his eyes and sulked, ¡°I advise Miss Orange to take it easy, my patience is not that good.¡±

    ¡°That happens to be my message to Zachary, if I jump from here now, all you want will turn into bubbles.¡±

    Orange tilted her head to look at him, although she was only six years old, but her aura was not lower than Zachary at all, but she was suddenly very d that the famous doctor that Little Uncle invited for herst time, let her learn that her body was hiding such a big secret, otherwise today she would have no chips to fight with Zachary.

    ¡°Miss Orange is not very old, but you didn¡¯t expect to be so thoughtful?¡±

    ¡°Zachary overstates the case. As the saying goes, like mother, like daughter, and to think that this is nothingpared to my own mother.¡±

    ¡°How can Miss Orange talk about her mother like that?¡±

    Zachary¡¯s tone was tinged with displeasure and his eyes were sharp as he looked at Orange.

    In his eyes, no one can denigrate the queen, not even her daughter, let alone her unacknowledged daughter.

    Seeing Zachary so protective of that woman, Orange could not help but let out a coldugh, it is said that tigers do not eat their children, but her own mother is bent on putting him to death, such a woman, she said so is light enough.

    ¡°And please ask Zachary to watch hisnguage.¡±

    Orange said nonchntly.

    Zachary did not expect that he, a fifty-year-old man, would run out of words when confronted with a child of only six years old, and in the end, he had topromise.

    Ordered his subordinates to get a boat, Orange went to Max, who said with an anxious face, ¡°Princess, my subordinates are not afraid of death, you can¡¯t follow him back, you will die.¡±

    Orange grabbed Max¡¯s hand and smiled sweetly, ¡°Thank you Max for giving me the happiest time in these six years, because you let me know the beauty of this world, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be so easy.¡±

    ¡°Princess, the Queen will not let you go.¡±

    For the Queen¡¯s tactics, Max knows better than anyone else, a woman who will not even spare her own daughter, how vicious her mind is only he knows.

    ¡°Max, haven¡¯t you always wished I could go back? Now that they¡¯vee to pick me up in person, isn¡¯t that just right?¡±

    These six years are the same as if they were stolen, and since she now knows her true identity, there are some things she still needs to face.

    ¡°But Princess, I ¡­¡±

    Max looks at Orange, who wants her back to help her take back everything that belongs to her, not to send her to her death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Chapter 1438 ends in this way

    ¡°Auntie Melody, I¡¯m counting on you to take care of Max for me, and if I get the chance, I will definitely repay you for this kindness.¡±

    Melody hugged her, tears kept falling, and choked up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Max, take care of yourself.¡±

    She was really sad, at this point, Melody found herself really useless, in front of the evil forces, she did not even have the ability to fight back the ability to fight.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go!¡±

    Orange and Melody carefully helped Max to the boat, while Blume Grant remained standing still, his eyes following Orange¡¯s silhouette.

    ¡°Nerd, why are you still standing there, hurry up and get on board.¡±

    Seeing this, Blume Grant walked up to her with a grim little face and said, ¡°Come along!¡±

    At that, Orange smiled sweetly at him and said, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to leave me anymore, do you? Remember before you swore every day that you would find a chance to leave this ce, why are you pretentious now that you have a chance to leave?¡±

    In the face of her flirtation, Blume Grant was unfazed and most popped the phrase, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until you do.¡±

    Since he was a child, his mother taught him that boys should be responsible for protecting the people they want to protect around them, even if he can¡¯t protect her now, but he wants to stay by her side and face it together with her.

    ¡°Nerd, you¡¯re not like me, you have a mom and dad and sister who love you, and they must be worried these days when you¡¯re not around, so you have to go back.¡±

    With that, Orange pushed Blume into the boat and then hurriedly told them to sail.

    Standing on the cliff, Orange looked at the slowly departing boats, tears slowly falling from the corners of her eyes.

    ¡°See youter, nerd.¡±

    Zachary came up to her and said, ¡°Miss Orange, can we leave now?¡±

    The boat was getting farther and farther away, Orange turned his head to look at Zachary, the corners of his mouth curled up into a sweet smile, ¡°Zachary, looking at your anxious appearance, I think your princess should be very sick at this moment, right? Otherwise your queen wouldn¡¯t have remembered me at this time.¡±

    ¡°Miss Orange, I know that you have always misunderstood the Queen in your heart, and the Queen had no choice but to make such a decision, so I hope you can understand her difficulties as a mother.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    They are safely out of here, so nothing can threaten her now, and since she cares so much about her little girl, the more she wants her to suffer, to let her see with her own eyes how her beloved daughter finally died from her illness.

    ¡°Do you guys really think I¡¯m still the same baby in swaddling clothes back then? You go back and tell that woman that she is not very powerful? Since that¡¯s the case then she can find a way to heal your princess, from the moment she decided to kill me six years ago, all this has nothing to do with me, wanting me to go back and save her, dream on.¡±

    Zachary didn¡¯t expect her to suddenly backtrack, and couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed and angry as he approached her step by step, saying coldly, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m sorry if my subordinate is offended.¡±

    The words fell, only to see Zachary¡¯s hand waved and two ck-d men stepped forward to grab her.

    Orange looked at the man who slowly walked towards himself in front of him, the corners of his mouth hooked up a bloodthirsty smile, legs slowly back towards the back, has been standing on the deck when Blume Grant saw this scene, shouted: ¡°Do not ¡­ ¡±

    Voice through the sea breeze slowly to Orange¡¯s ears, turned his head to look at the people standing on the deck in the distance, revealing a sweet, happy smile, leap, a small body quickly fell down ¡­

    ¡°Orange ¡­¡±

    ¡°Yatou ¡­¡±

    Shura and Christian just came out to see the scene of Orange jumping into the sea, shouted.

    ¡°Orange ¡­¡±

    Christian stood on the cliff looking at the waves below, his eyes fishy red, slowly turned around and looked at Zachary, fiercely pulled out two guns from his waist, to those in ck is a burst of sweep, not a few minutes on the field of ck people were all killed by him, leaving only Zachary alone.

    ¡°Do you ¡­ you even kill Yelia KimdoM Country royalty, do you know what the consequences are?¡±

    Looking at Christian, who was slowly approaching him, Zachary stepped back as he did so.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your royal family, you killed my girl, and today I want all of you to be buried with her.¡±

    Before Zachary could take out his gun, Christian was already one step ahead of him, and the bullet passed through his eyebrow.

    ¡°Princess ¡­¡±

    Max¡¯s entire body fell to his knees on the edge of the cliff, looking down at the raging waters below and shouted.

    How could he have ever imagined that she would finally choose to end it all this way?

    ¡°Princess, I will definitely take revenge for you.¡±

    He would never let those who had hurt him live happily in this world.

    ¡°Who are you? What exactly is your rtionship with my girl, and why do you call her princess?¡±

    Christian, with a dangerous aura emanating from his body, stood in front of the heavy, and asked in a cold, piercing tone.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Max looked up at Max, he knew this man, he was the princess¡¯ senior uncle, thanks to him helping him take care of her over the years.

    ¡°I know you, you are the princess¡¯s senior uncle, thank you for taking care of my princess these six years.¡± Max told the general story of what happened, and when Christian and Thuro heard what he said, they couldn¡¯t believe that Orange was really the daughter of Queen Yelia Kimdom.

    Just what they didn¡¯t expect was that Queen Yelia Kimdom would be so vicious that she would send her own daughter to be desperate for her own sake.

    ¡°It¡¯s simply a beast, the tiger¡¯s poison doesn¡¯t eat its son, I didn¡¯t expect her to believe in the words of a chatan Taoist.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let him die in vain.¡±

    And at this point, everyone was so immersed in pain that they didn¡¯t even notice that Xiang Tian had found a short gun from somewhere, and the gun was slowly pointed this way, shouting at Blume Grant, ¡°Die!¡±

    ¡°Watch out.¡±

    The gunshot thumped in the silent air and Melody pushed Blume away with her body so hard that the bullet passed through her chest.

    Christian eyed her and held her, while at that moment Xiang Tian was stopped by Xiu Luo.

    ¡°Take care of him for me at ¡­!¡±

    When the words left her mouth, Melody passed out.

    And Blume Grant still did not have a half-hearted response, eyes empty, and kept looking at the ce where Orange fell to stare.

    Because Melody¡¯s injuries are very serious, and Max¡¯s legs also need timely medical treatment, there is no choice but to bring this line of people all back to their own vi.

    After settling them in, Christian went to the study, and soon Hellen came in.

    ¡°Young master, you are looking for me?¡±

    Christian rubbed his aching temples and instructed Hellen, ¡°You go get Wilson for me.¡±

    ¡°Looking for Mr. Grant?¡±

 Chapter 1439 Hopefully, your fears are superfluous

    Hellen did not understand why Christian wanted to go to Wilson at this time, after all, the old man had sent word the other day that they were not allowed to get too close to Wilson.

    ¡°Young master, but the old master that ¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you one of mine or one of his?¡±

    Christian smoothly picked up an apple on the table and threw it over, Hellen caught it and hurriedly said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s the young master¡¯s people, just ¡­¡±

    He just didn¡¯t understand why Wilson was called over at this time.

    In the past, that is everyone did not know Mr. Grant said Stunning Night¡¯s young master, now know, many people are secretly began to deal with him, although the very young pavilion is not what the right way, but also do not want to be with those people, so the old man¡¯s intention is not to offend either side, closed for recuperation.

    ¡°Look at ¡­¡±

    Outside the window in the garden, Blume Grant sitting alone, when Hellen saw his little face, his mouth closed in amazement, how this child looks so much like Mr. Grant, almost like a mold printed out of the same.

    ¡°Like, really like, even the aura emanating from his body is exactly the same as Mr. Grant.¡±

    ¡°Now you know why I asked you to go and invite him over!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Christian looked out at the little boy and said slowly.

    He did not save his Orange, but brought back three strangers, especially the woman, who is still not through the danger period, what a trouble.

    I also do not know which root warp is not right, he Christian would be out to return three strangers.

    Thinking of the girl¡¯s words before she fainted, and thinking that someone believed in him so much at that time, I felt a little morefortable in my heart.

    Consider it done for his Orange!

    ¡°By the way, order it down and tell them to make sure they wake the girl up no matter what they use.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Hellen looked at his young master, when did his young master even start to care about women.

    But on second thought, it seemed impossible, and shook his head and left.

    At this time, Stunning Night headquarters the most top floor luxury office, Wilson sat there looking at the people standing below, his face gloomy, Roger looked at everyone, sighed lightly and said to Wilson: ¡°You should not me them, they also tried their best.¡±

    Wilson gave him a look without saying anything, so Roger said to everyone, ¡°Get out and do what you have to do.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on over at Harrison?¡±

    Slouching on the couch, Wilson rubbed his temples and asked with a tired look on his face.

    ¡°As usual, he hasn¡¯t been contacted by anyone there.¡±

    Roger walked across to him and sat down, saw his face was hard to see, continued, ¡°You go rest for a while, I¡¯ll handle this side of things.¡±

    During this period of time in order to eradicate those guys who are eyeing Stunning Night as soon as possible, he has not slept a good sleep for a week, his eyes are covered with red bloodshot.

    ¡°Nothing, by the way, you keep a close eye on Edmund¡¯s side, also, you contact Logan, ask him to help find out details about K organization, the more detailed the better.¡±

    ¡°Do you think there is someone else behind Chief Bo-kun?¡±

    Wilson nodded and sat up from the sofa, then took out a document from the safe and handed it to him, ¡°This is thetest information I just got, we all know Murray Johnson has always been very ambitious, but that explosion more than ten years ago almost can be said to have wiped out all his achievements, but he has in such a short period of time will be the power to expand so fast, this behind there must be a bigger backer in support of him.¡±

    The most important thing is that if the mastermind behind this is really those people, then things will be even more troublesome, after all, her current identity in the eyes of those people, a random reason will make him lose a lot of money.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your fears are unwarranted.¡±

    Knock Knock ¡­

    ¡°Come in!¡±

    Anthony pushed the door in and said to Wilson, ¡°Young master, Hellen, the assistant of the Lord of the Very Young Court, has something to see you?¡±

    ¡°Let him in!¡±

    A nce was exchanged with Roger, and within a moment, Anthony walked in with Hellen.

    ¡°Hello Mr. Grant, my young master would like to ask you toe over and have an important discussion with you.¡±

    ¡°What had to bring you over?¡±

    Wilson frowned, not understanding what Christian was up to again.

    ¡°Mr. Grant you will know when you go there.¡±

    Hellen knew that his young master had always given Wilson the impression that he was hanging back, who let his young master be like that before?

    Thinking about those, Hellen can¡¯t help but hold his forehead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Wilson spat out two words softly.

    ¡°Young master, Mr. Grant has arrived.¡±

    Christian, who was dealing with official business, heard Wilson¡¯s arrival and hurriedly put down what he was doing and instructed the maid, ¡°Brew a pot of the fine tea I brought back a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the young master.¡±

    After saying that, Christian went downstairs.

    As soon as he came downstairs, he saw Wilson, who just happened toe in, and tried to give him a hug, but he was gently dodged by Wilson.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve seen each other, a little hug would kill you!¡±

    Hellen saw this, the body subconsciously back out, really do not understand why his young master every time they meet Mr. Grant to be so enthusiastic.

    ¡°If Young Court Master has no other important business and just came to catch up then I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    After saying that, Wilson was about to leave.

    ¡°Gee, why are you always like this, you haven¡¯t seen me for so long, can¡¯t you sit down for a while?¡±

    Christian also saw that he was indeed very tired, and did not continue to tease him, invited him to sit down in a, the maid quickly brought a cup of tea sent in front of him, and then pushed down.

    ¡°Go ahead, what is it?¡±

    Wilson sat down and opened the door and asked.

    ¡°I heard from the people below that you¡¯ve been secretly looking for someone, and I wonder who you¡¯re looking for to see if I can help.¡±

    ¡°No, your old man won¡¯t let me we get too close.¡±

    For Christian¡¯s father, Wilson is still quite respectful, although they do not have any business dealings with each other, but there are no other problems, and is fair and honest, not like those who always like to harm people behind their backs.

    ¡°He called you?¡±

    Wilson gave him a look, then picked up the tea on the table and gently garnished it with a sip, without speaking.

    ¡°Holy shit, he actually called you.¡±

    Christian ispletely convinced by his own father¡¯s character that said sitting on the road.

    ¡°The Court Master is also for your own good, and I agree with him, the people who are against Stunning Night this time are more powerful than we thought, your father is right to do so.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just afraid of getting into trouble, oops forget it don¡¯t talk about it, I called you today just want you to meet someone.¡±

    With these words, Christian sent his men to bring Blume Grant up.

 Chapter 1440 Autism

    The moment the maid brought Blume Grant in, Wilson thought he was dreaming and took a big leap to Blume Grant¡¯s front and hugged him, ¡°Blume ¡­¡±

    Blume Grant¡¯s heart was so happy as he hugged him tightly, looking for his child for such a long time, not expecting him to be here atst.

    Christian stood watching the scene before him and couldn¡¯t help but think of Orange, who would be so happy if she knew that Blume Grant had finally found his family.

    Soon Wilson realized something was wrong and released him to see his eyes were vacant and without a glow.

    Wilson¡¯s heart sank hard and his voice was extremely gentle as he called out, ¡°Baby, I¡¯m daddy, do you remember Mommy?¡±

    However, no matter what Wilson said, the person in his arms just did not respond at all.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Turning his head to look at Christian, Wilson exuded a cold, horrific killing intent.

    Christian hurriedly held up his hands and exined, ¡°It¡¯s not my business, he was already like this when I saw him, but after I came back I had him examined by a doctor who said he should have been extremely stimted and automatically chose to close his brain.¡±

    Christian told what happened on the ind, and when he learned that Shura was his senior sister, the coldness in Wilson¡¯s eyes slowly solidified into a cold frost.

    ¡°You do not misunderstand, the reason why Shura took him away that is because it just happened toe across someone who made a move on the boy and wanted to kill him, so Shura stepped in to save him and bring him back to the ind, and now this Shura is not the real Shura, she is just a poor person who is being used.¡±

    Wilson did not think that Harrison¡¯s original intention was to kill his son, it seems that he really did not put him in his eyes.

    ¡°By the way, there¡¯s another woman maybe you could meet, looks like she knows your son, if she hadn¡¯t blocked that bullet for him, you ¡­¡±

    Thetter words Christian did not continue, although Xiang Tian has been taken away by Xiu Luo, but for his back to kill the give move is very angry, at that time he did not solve him that because Xiu Luo in, he believed that she will deal with it.

    ¡°Where is she now?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let me take you there!¡±

    Christian didn¡¯t expect the person he saved to be Wilson¡¯s son, which should have been a cause for celebration, but he was blocked in his heart.

    ¡°Blume, daddy hold.¡±

    Wilson crouched down to pick Blume Grant up, seeing his son be like this, his heart is dripping, if Rosemary knows, there is no telling how it will be.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    As soon as Christian entered, the doctor inside immediately turned to his luggage, waved his hand, and said, ¡°How is the person doing?¡±

    ¡°The life has been saved, because the blood loss is too much, and her body is also more weak than normal, so for the time being, I do not know when she can wake up.¡±

    One of the slightly older doctors said with a slight tremor in his voice.

    For Christian, they are still very afraid, the character is cloudy, and the rumor is also circting, that he has sexual orientation problems, so they are very bumpy in their hearts every time they are called here.

    ¡°This friend of mine wants to go in and see her, is that okay?¡±

    Seeing their cautious appearance, Christian was impatient to ask.

    ¡°Of course you can, except that since the patient is not fully stabilized, you must change into a sterile hospital gown to go in.¡±

    Wilson put Blume aside to sit on a chair and said softly to him, ¡°Blume you do here for a while, daddy wille out in a while.¡±

    Seeing no response from Blume, he stood up and said to Christian, ¡°I¡¯ll go in alone, you keep an eye on him for me.¡±

    When he finished, Wilson grabbed a sterile gown and changed into it and walked in.

    The girl on the bed had a bloodless face, and Wilson looked at her and felt that the girl looked familiar, and it didn¡¯t take long to remember who she was.

    What he just didn¡¯t understand was, wasn¡¯t she in Rice? How could she be with Blume.

    Although he did not know her well, but also heard Rosemary often mentioned before, when she was rescued, the family took great care of her, just did not think that the kindness of that year has not been returned, and now owes each other a life.

    Aftering out of the sterile room, Wilson discussed with those doctors for a while, ¡°Now she is in a very bad condition, and from a doctor¡¯s point of view, we don¡¯t rmend to move her.¡±

    For the doctor¡¯s advice, Wilson nodded, thinking that now, he did take out a little energy to take care of her, and finally had to ask Christian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since I brought her back then I will be responsible to the end, I will make sure they take good care of her.¡±

    ¡°No thanks for your great kindness. If there is anything I can do for you in the future, just ask.¡±

    Christian smiled lightly, not expecting that he would one day get that from Wilson.

    Thinking about that look he used to get whenever he saw him, it was like having a dead fly in his mouth, I didn¡¯t think they would have a conversation like that one day.

    But this feeling how he felt ufortable all over the body ah?

    Wiping his arm, Christian waved his hand and said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re still the same as before, what should be or what should be, not to mention it¡¯s just a hand up, if you really want to thank me, just earn me a little more the next time we work together.¡±

    After all, it¡¯s the money thates practically.

    After taking care of this side, Wilson followed Christian to another room, because he has some things to understand clearly, Melody is now unconscious, temporarily is unable to ask, so you can only go to ask Max.

    Pushing the door open and sensing someoneing in, Max¡¯s eyes looking out the window slowly moved over when he saw Wilsone in with Blume Grant in his arms.

    ¡°Thank you, Young Pavilion Master, for saving my life.¡±

    From the time he was brought back this was the first time he had seen Christian.

    ¡°Sit down, sit down, we came over just to have some things to ask you.¡±

    Max nodded, but his gaze also fell on Wilson¡¯s body, it is true that there is his father will have his son, this Blumepletely inherited his father, it can even be said that this child will grow up to be more powerful than his father, it is only a pity that ¡­

    Finally Max dropped his gaze to Blume¡¯s body, looked at his eyes without a bit of God, and sighed softly, not expecting that the departure of the princess would have such a big impact on him.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Blume¡¯s father, I appreciate how you¡¯ve taken care of Blume these days, and I came over today to find out what happened in between and why Blume is in this state.¡±

    Wilson eyes Chen pleadingly looked at Max, although in Christian¡¯s mouth has learned his identity, but I have to say, this man is very admirable.

    ¡°The young master became the way he is now because he witnessed the princess jumping off the cliff.¡±

    The words fell, the people present were shocked, even Christian was also surprised, after all Orange and this little guy did not know long.

 Chapter 1441 surrounded

    ¡°In fact, the specific princess with the young master in the end between what has gone through, I am not very clear, the young master said very little, from the beginning of my acquaintance with him, a total of less than ten words spoken.¡±

    Max reminisces about the time we all spent together, and although it was only a few days, you can tell that the princess cared for Blume Grant, perhaps because she was raised alone.

    Wilson still knows his son somewhat, usually the little guy¡¯s words are very little, even Rosemary, his words are also very little, always like to hide things in his heart.

    It seems that the little girl named Orange is the knot that caused her illness, as the saying goes, the heart must be cured, but at the moment the little girl is no longer there, it is obvious that the solution in front of him is not feasible, perhaps he will take the time to go to Rosemary¡¯s trip and bring Blume there, maybe see Rosemary his illness will be cured.

    ¡°What does Max have up his sleeve next?¡±

    ¡°In fact, the king did not know about the execution of the princess by the queen back then, the matter was all arranged by the queen, so I want to find a chance to enter the pce when I am better and tell the king about this matter, and make public what the queen has done.¡±

    ¡°I think this matter Max still need to think long term, now once the princess is dead, even if the king believes what you say, but you also have no evidence to prove that the queen gave birth to two children that year, not to mention that the queen can do such a thing in front of the king¡¯s eyes, then she certainly will not be afraid of the king, on the contrary, you do so is likely to harm the king, and even will bring yourself kill yourself.¡±

    Wilson pondered for a moment and said slowly.

    ¡°Mr. Grant is right, you¡¯d better get your body well now, she killed Orange with her own hands, I¡¯ll definitely take revenge for this, but not now.¡±

    Yan Zun¡¯s feelings for Orange are like father and daughter, and now that they have caused her Orange to jump into the sea, then I won¡¯t make it easy for her either.¡± Doesn¡¯t she care about her little daughter? Then he¡¯ll go get her little daughter and let her have a taste of that loss too.

    Max did not expect Yan Zun to be willing to help him and said with a grateful face, ¡°Thank you, Young Pavilion Master, your great kindness Chen will never forget.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not helping you.¡±

    Yan Zun replied nonchntly.

    For Yan Zun¡¯s words Max is not angry, whether he helps him or not, as long as everyone ends up with the same goal.

    Wilson took Blume Grant back, the first thing is to let Roger began to buy Harrison¡¯s name of the property, just a few days, Harrison¡¯s name almost half of the property to Wilson¡¯s name.

    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted, this Harrison is really an old fox, if not early to feel his old base, I¡¯m afraid now will not proceed so smoothly!¡±

    As soon as Roger came back, heid down on the ear couch, and Wilson personally made a cup of coffee and handed it to him, saying, ¡°Good work!¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Taking the coffee, Roger made it up, took a sip and said, ¡°By the way, what are you going to do with that illegitimate daughter of Harrison¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Send her abroad when this is over!¡±

    After all, what Harrison did had nothing to do with her at all, and the reason she was picked up in the first ce was just to threaten Harrison.

    Roger nodded, then dropped his gaze to Blume Grant, who was sitting and staring off to the side, ¡°Is he still like this?¡±

    It has been a week since he came back, Blume Grant does not cry or make a fuss, every day in addition to eating is sitting there dazed, watching people are heartbroken and helpless.

    Wilson dropped his gaze to Blume¡¯s little face, which was almost a mold of his own, and med himself, ¡°That incident hit him hard, and it¡¯s not that easy toe out of that shadowpletely.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roger walked over and stroked his head, softly growling, ¡°Blume, will Uncle take you to the yground?¡±

    Blume Grant sat there still without any reaction, eyes still gazing out of the window, the whole person immersed in his own world.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless, I¡¯ve tried everything, the doctor said there¡¯s nothing anyone can do in his case unless he¡¯s willing to wake up himself.¡±

    ¡°And did you tell Rosemary?¡±

    Looking at him, Roger asked slowly.

    ¡°Not yet, the matter at hand is not finished yet, I just told her that Blume has been found, but did not tell him the current situation.¡±

    ¡°It is also true that letting her know will only add to her worries, nothing can help, it is better not to know anything.¡±

    Roger knew that Wilson¡¯s two children were very attached to Rosemary and knew that they had a strong bond, except that it really wasn¡¯t appropriate for her to know in this situation.

    ¡°Young master, Mr. Finkler, things are bad.¡±

    At that moment, a man stumbled in, covered in bruises.

    ¡°What happened, who hurt you like that?¡±

    Roger rushed forward to support the man and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Young master, the eastern suburbs there is an ident, this morning about eight o¡¯clock, suddenly came a group of people, without saying a word a direct shot at the brothers, many brothers toote to dodge, all killed, those people are armed with heavy weapons, Anthony asked me to hurry out to find you.¡±

    ¡°And where is Anthony?¡±

    Wilson grabbed the man and asked anxiously.

    ¡°Anthony is still there with the men circling them.¡±

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    Let go of the man, ¡°You go down first and take care of the wound.¡±

    After that, Wilson went to Blume Grant and said, ¡°Blume, daddy has to go out, you be good at home, daddy will be back soon, okay?¡±

    Blume Grant did not speak, allowing Wilson to take her by the hand and then handing herself over to the maid.

    ¡°Immediately notify the brothers below and set out immediately for the eastern suburbs.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if I go and you stay home with the kids.¡±

    Roger stopped him and said slowly.

    ¡°The other side is prepared, since he came, we must not let him go back alive, this side you do not worry, I have arranged everything.¡±

    Seeing him say that, Roger didn¡¯t say anything, and the two men quickly headed out.

    ¡°Anthony, I advise you not to make a fearless struggle,e out obediently and I¡¯ll leave you in one piece.¡±

    Outside, a rugged man holding a submachine gun shouted at the inside.

    ¡°Anthony, how are you doing?¡±

    Anthony quickly tore a piece of rags and forcefully wrapped the wound, picked up the gun in his hand, and said to the man beside him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t die!¡±

    Because there is a very important batch of goods to go out at noon today,st night Roger exined that he came over today to keep an eye on it, just in case, I did not expect him to arrive just before, those guys came.

 Chapter 1442 serial meter

    The man outside with the loudspeaker shouted at Anthony inside, these people are first ss killers, if they just wanted to take their lives, they could have been exterminated by just throwing in a few bombs, but no, the only certainty was that they were interested in the shipment.

    ¡°Anthony, when the fuck did you even start to be a shrinking violet, I¡¯m giving you a minute, if you don¡¯te out again, I¡¯ll just destroy you here.¡±

    The man speaking outside nicknamed Wildcat, formerly the elite of foreign special forces,ter retired from the military followed some veterans below to establish the current mercenary organization, these people from the beginning to now has not which mission has failed.

    And that¡¯s precisely why Anthonywas not put in the spotlight.

    Anthony knew that at the moment the highest point outside must have shot a sniper there long ago, and now he just had to open his mouth, that bullet would immediately fly towards his side.

    What he can do today is to try to stall for time and let the young master send someone to rescue her.

    In all these years, this is still the first time he made such a mess of a return.

    Anthony tightly gripped the gun in his hand and whispered to the two brothers beside him, ¡°You two take two brothers and go around to the front, pay attention to safety.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    Outside still came the shouting of wild cats and the asional gunshot, Anthony hid behind the concrete wall and shouted at the leader of the men: ¡°Wildcat, you have the guts to give a single fight with me, what kind of good man is sneaking behind?¡±

    The words fell, Anthony thought the other side will directly drop the bullet, however, wait a minute around still no sound, the heart shed a touch of doubt, always feel where wrong, just can not think carefully, the other side again open.

    ¡°Anthony, I respect you as a man, how about we make a deal, as long as you are willing to join my team, I promise not to hurt your brother a hair, yes, I heard that you have been looking for your wife, a few days ago my brother below told me that in C country to see a girl who looks exactly the same as your wife. ¡±

    The words fell, Anthony¡¯s body trembled slightly, yesterday followed Sunny¡¯s brother came to report indeed said Sunny in x country, could it be that he has set eyes on Sunny?

    A sense of foreboding slowly swept in, but he still coldly said: ¡°Wildcat, I appreciate your kindness, I do not need you to worry about my affairs, as the saying goes, birds of prey choose good wood, this saying just for you, lest in the end how to die do not know.¡±

    ¡°Seek death!¡±

    The words fell, Anthony stood where it was already full of bullets, only Anthony has long since changed the ce.

    However, the line outside waspletely unaware that they had long been surrounded.

    ¡°Not good, we are surrounded, retreat quickly.¡±

    Wildcat, who was strafing inside with his submachine gun, changed his face when he heard the news from hisrades, cursed loudly, and shouted to everyone, ¡°Retreat!¡±

    It¡¯s just toote, when Wilson proposed toe there was no intention to let so people leave alive, surprisingly to y, then he will apany the end.

    A moment to see, the scene of the battle is fierce, bullets fall like meteors, wild cat watching hisrades have fallen to the ground, his face is getting worse and worse, mouth loudly cursed, did not expect Harrison to pit him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    Wildcat with a machine gun against Wilson and others desperately, Roger took out the gun to the left and right arms of the wildcat as well as the right arm bang two shots, you can hear the wildcat a loud scream.

    Anthony¡¯s face was a little hard toe out of it, looked at the two hands not resting on the blood of the wildcat a nce, then walked to Wilson, lowered his head and shouted, ¡°Young master, Mr. Finkler!¡±

    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±

    ¡°The subordinate is fine!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, you take the men down to rest first, leave this ce to me.¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson said with concern.

    ¡°Young master is not well, Harrison has rescued his daughter.¡±

    Roger faintly froze, then looked at Wilson and said worriedly, ¡°It seems that Harrison has been prepared for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Well, he has been nning all this today from the beginning, and these people in front of us are just scapegoats he found to dy us.¡±

    Wilson frowned, now the only person who can hold Harrison has been saved by him, then the next he is more to him is not to be afraid of, the other he is not yet worried, he is worried about him to go back to Rosemary.

    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much, before I quietly put a tracking system on his daughter, no matter where she went I can find it.¡±

    At that, Wilson looked at him with a touch of approval in his eyes, not expecting that this guy had left a hand in the situation without his knowledge.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He had thought about it before, but just thought that after all, the girl did not know everything about Harrison, and the imntation of the chip in the body is a cruel thing, did not expect it to be done by him.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped, you dumped Stunning Night on me for over a decade as soon as you did, and there are some things I have to be wary of.¡± Otherwise, he would have died a long time ago I do not know how many times.

    If not before meeting Rosemary, these things Roger may not have to worry about, but since Wilson met Rosemary, the whole person has changed, since this is the case, then some things must have a person to do, and that person is him.

    Patted his shoulder, Wilson wanted to exin, but ultimately did not say, because he knew that you are kind to others, others will not necessarily be grateful to you.

    These years Roger to help him take care of Stunning Night hands can not be stained with blood, even if you do not go to provoke others, others wille to you.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave this matter to you, leaving us little time, I believe Harrison will soon make a bigger move.¡±

    He is now really a wolf in front and a tiger at the back, and Rosemary still does not know how it is.

    It rained all night, the next morning, just after dawn, perhaps because of the rainy weather, Rosemary felt some coldness subconsciously pulled the quilt, out of habit, she pulled the quilt to cover the person next to her, turned around and found that the seat next to her had long been empty, Alina did not know when to leave.

    Afraid of waking Fiona, Rosemary hurriedly got dressed and went out of the tent, and as soon as she did, she saw Zoeing out of the tent.

    ¡°Have you seen Alina?¡±

    At that, Zoe frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t she sleeping inside?¡±

    He just went in to change his clothes, which is only a few minutes, I did not expect that such a thing would happen.

    Rosemary saw his face upset and thought maybe the kid had gone to the bathroom, so she said to Zoe, ¡°Maybe she might have gone to the bathroom, I¡¯ll go check next to her.¡±

 Chapter 1443 This is our mission

    ¡°Then you look around and call me in time if there is anything, I will go around.¡±

    After all, they are now in the woods and there are quite a few tigers watching them who are waiting for their chance?

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Rosemary responded, and then headed for the back of the tent.

    ¡°Alina, are you there?¡±

    Yiping Town is located in a small mountain vige 6, 000 meters above sea level, and to get there you have to pass through this high mountainous area, plus this forest covers a wide area, the mountain is majestic, has not been developed by those outside developers.

    Whispered several times, never saw Alina¡¯s figure.

    Rosemary searched around and didn¡¯t find her, and walked slowly all over to the front.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    At that moment, a tree branch swayed not far away, Rosemary frowned and shouted in a small voice: ¡°Alina, is that you?¡±

    As she spoke, Rosemary walked ahead.

    Oooh ¡­

    Seeing the tree branches in front of him shake a few more times, Rosemary lifted the dense branches with force and saw Alina, who was being helped and her mouth was wrapped in tape.

    Oooooooo ¡­

    As soon as Alina saw it, her little eyes looked at him with fear, tears blurred her eyes, and her little head shook even more.

    Rosemary ripped the tape off her mouth when she heard Alina shouting at her with a sobbing voice, ¡°Sister, go, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my sister will save you back!¡±

    With that, Rosemary hurriedly untied the rope from her hand.

    ¡°Leave me alone and go!¡±

    The men were targeting Rosemary, not her, Alina shouted.

    ¡°Here we go, do you think she can still walk away?¡±

    Rosemary only felt a cold chill behind her and saw half a dozen ck-d men pointing guns at her.

    Zoe and Shelley heard the sound rushed over, only to see Shelley¡¯s hands of silver needles quickly fly out, Rosemary was pulled to the front of Zoe.

    And the men in ck were not bad at all. They soon lifted Alina up and the little girl fell into their hands.

    The man in the lead looked at them coldly, his gun pointed at Alina¡¯s head, and said sternly, ¡°Come with me, or I¡¯ll shoot him immediately.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Rosemary looked at the men in front of her and shouted in horror.

    ¡°Who the hell are you people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we don¡¯t mean to hurt Miss Harris, we just want Miss Harris to apany us on a trip.¡±

    The words fell, Zoe sneered, ¡°Do you think you can threaten me by holding on to a small child?¡±

    The gun that the man in the lead was holding against Alina¡¯s head jerked so hard that it scared Rosemary¡¯s heart out.

    At this moment, Alina had long forgotten to cry and just stared at Rosemary in a daze. From the day she was chosen as the heir to the Broken Key, her parents had already told her what she would have to face.

    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t dare? Instead of letting her live in this world, I would rather let her go down there and reunite with her family.¡±

    The words fell, Alina¡¯s eyes fiercely open the oldest, unbelievingly shaking his head, can not believe his ears.

    ¡°What did he mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Little girl, yourpanion hasn¡¯t told you that your parents actually all died tragically three days ago, right?¡±

    The man in the lead looked down at Alina, who kept falling into tears, and looked at Zoe with a sneer.

    ¡°Brother Tang, is what he said true?¡±

    Rosemary knows she is not sure, but Zoe must be aware of it.

    ¡°Alina, don¡¯t believe what he says, your parents ¡­¡±

    Without waiting for Shelley to finish, Alina suddenly interrupted him and shouted, ¡°Actually, you all know it, but you¡¯ve been hiding it from me, right?¡±

    No wonder the scene in the dream that day was so real, it turned out that everything was real.

    Rosemary didn¡¯t expect that Zoe didn¡¯t tell her the real situation. It turns out that he already knew the news of Alina¡¯s parents¡¯ ident on that day.

    ¡°Alina, I know you are very sad now and I know you can¡¯t ept this reality at once, but you have to believe that whatever decision Brother Tang makes, he must be doing it for your own good.¡±

    With those words, Rosemary said coldly to the man at the head of the group, ¡°All you want is me and what I have in my hands, and I promise to go with you, but you must let her go first.¡±

    Shawn¡¯s words from that day still ring in her ears, and she can¡¯t let anything happen to Alina.

    ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t promise him!¡±

    Shelley pulls Rosemary to her feet. Alina has to be saved, but Rosemary can¡¯t be okay either.

    Alina looked at Rosemary with a determined face in a daze. Suddenly, only Alina¡¯s mouth opened slightly, and without waiting for Rosemary to speak, she was heard to shout, ¡°Brother Tang, shoot!¡±

    The leader of the men also did not expect Alina will suddenlye to this move, Rosemary only heard the sound of gunshots thumping in the ears, raised his head, Rosemary saw Alina has fallen in front of her.

    At this time, three or four ck one suddenly sprang up behind the ck man, bang bang bang firing at those people, soon, all of them fight into a ball.

    ¡°Rosemary, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fiona was awakened by the sound of gunfire, and when she saw Alina on the ground, she rushed forward to take her pulse, and Rosemary looked at Fiona and shook her head, weeping.

    ¡°Alina, why did you have to be so stupid?¡± Hugging her, Rosemary buried her head in her chest and cried in a small voice.

    Why did this happen? She was only ten years old, her beautiful life had just begun, so why did God have to be so cruel and take her away so easily.

    Alina lifted her weak hand and slowly touched Rosemary¡¯s face, her childish voice slowly rose, ¡°Sister, don¡¯t be sad, Alina doesn¡¯t me you.¡± Then she took out the broken key hanging from her chest and handed it to her with a trembling little hand, saying, ¡°Sister, this is for you.¡±

    Rosemary took the broken key, obviously just a small piece, but she felt a million pounds, at this moment she really hated that woman why she had to make such a thing, so many innocent people innocent tragic death.

    ¡°Sister, behind the road Alina can not apany you to go on, sorry!¡± Then Alina dropped her gaze to Fiona¡¯s body again, and then fished out another purse bag from her body and handed it to her, ¡°This is for you, Father gave it to me before he left, now I pass it on to you, I hope you like it.¡±

    Fiona took the purse from her hand, grabbed her small hand and said with a sobbing voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Alina, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Alina smiled faintly at her, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s our mission.¡± Now that she was done, she felt relieved, the mission that had weighed so heavily on her, and left her people breathless, was finallyplete.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The words fell, Alina looked at the gray sky, at this time the sky began to drizzle again, only to see her lips hooked up a happy smile, her eyes slowly closed, no regret, no resignation.

 Chapter 1444 Crisis on the horizon

    After burying Alina, Zoe and Shelley returned, looking at the extra hill next to them, their bodies shuddered slightly, and then slowly walked to Rosemary¡¯s side.

    From the moment Rosemary saw Alina fall in front of her eyes, her whole body was like stunned, not saying a word, just her eyes kept staring at the hill.

    Shelley came over and was just about to speak when Fiona pulled her aside and lowered her voice and said, ¡°Leave Rosemary alone.¡± She needs a good Susan at the moment.

    Turning her head to look at her, Shelley nodded and then said, ¡°Alina¡¯s death has affected her sister-inw a lot, let her be quiet for a while and then get some food for herter.¡± She still had things to take care of.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of Rosemary.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Fiona knew she still had things to take care of, after all, they hadn¡¯t met up with Arthur and Alexander yet, and they didn¡¯t know how many people were hiding in the mountains, and now it was raining so hard that it was impossible to leave even if they wanted to.

    Summer wanted to stay by Rosemary¡¯s side, thinking about that scene just now her whole heart was about to jump out, although in the end Rosemary was fine, but Alina died, which was a heavy blow to everyone.

    Among so many people, perhaps only Fiona is the most calm, and she also knows that Alina must also know something.

    She had heard her grandfather say before that she was not the only one of the seven hidden families who could divine, so the moment Alina handed her the purse, she already understood.

    Thinking of this, Fiona excused herself to change clothes and came inside the tent, took out the purse Alina gave her and opened it to see a note sitting quietly inside, and when she saw the words on it, Fiona stumbled a few steps.

    The note in his hand was squeezed tighter and tighter, and his hand subconsciously went to his chest.

    Just then, suddenly a thing flew in from outside, and when she looked over, there was nothing but leaves looking up at the trees.

    Fiona picked up the stone on the ground, only to see a note tied to it.

    When I opened it, I saw that it read, ¡°See you at 8:00 p. m. at Bluff Rock in the southeast,¡± and it was addressed to Crystal.

    Crystal?

    Looking at the familiar handwriting on it, Fiona knew that it was Crystal¡¯s handwriting and was happy to know that she was here, but thinking about what had happened before her heart began to feel a little scared again.

    Not afraid of what she might do to herself, but afraid that what she had guessed earlier was true.

    ¡°Brother, did you find out what those people are from?¡±

    Although she had always known that there were people in the shadows protecting Rosemary, but what happened today it was clear that the other party was in a hurry to get here, and it looked like they had obviously nted a diversionary scheme, yet folded back.

    ¡°The Moore Family second youngest Lynch Moore.¡±

    As Zoe¡¯s words fell, Shelley asked with great uncertainty, ¡°Which The Moore Family is it?¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be The Moore Family that she knew about, could it?

    ¡°What other The Moore Family did you say besides that The Moore Family?¡±

    ¡°But hasn¡¯t The Moore Family always been our arch rival of The Tang Family? How could she be so kind as to step in and help us?¡±

    Other people do not know about The Moore Family, but they understand that The Moore Family, like The Tang Family, has been very famous in the road since a long time ago, and each generation is full of talents, but The Moore Family has always acted in a low profile, although The Tang Family and he is a deadly rival. That is also a matter of the previous generation, to their generation, in addition to not having any encounters and dealings, other than all right, anyway, is the kind of rtionship between the snow in front of the door, especially the current young master of The Moore Family, it is said that the handling of people, the style of action are particrly low-key, and like to keep to themselves, she really can not think why they will help, or that Harris Moore also looked at this treasure.

    ¡°The person they want to protect is the youngdy.¡±

    Only the reason for this, he has not yet fully investigated.

    ¡°Brother, Harris Moore does not like to be involved in this right and wrong? This time he is also involved, does it mean that the number of people who fight this treasure is even more numerous?¡±

    Although Shelley usually looks like a simple, big-hearted girl who doesn¡¯t know anything, but actually not, she just doesn¡¯t like to worry about it when she has Zoe, because in her heart, as long as she has Zoe, there is nothing in this world that can¡¯t be solved, but what happened in the past two days made her slowly curb her yfulness and put more of her mind on it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s just these people who are following behind then it¡¯s okay.¡± It¡¯s just that he¡¯s worried that it¡¯s not as simple as he thought behind the scenes, and once this treasure is opened, there¡¯s no telling how many people will die.

    In fact, Zoe from the heart is not willing to Rosemary to solve the mystery, but now they have been in the kind of arrow on the string had to send on the situation.

    ¡°Could there be someone of more honorable status behind this?¡±

    The words fell, Zoe suddenly held Shelley¡¯s hand, looked at her, and slowly said, ¡°Shelley, promise me you¡¯ll protect yourself.¡±

    Shelley subconsciously pulled her hand back and said with a somewhat unnatural face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry big brother, I will protect myself and my sister-inw.¡±

    Seeing her eyes dodging, Zoe knew she was starting to think again, turned her head to see Summer had helped Rosemary into the tent to rest, tangled half a day, finally looked at her and said: ¡°Shelley, in fact, there is something big brother has not told you, that is¡­ ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr. Tang, Miss Tang, have you seen Miss Fiona?¡±

    Summer, who had calmed Rosemary down ande out without seeing Fiona, looked at Zoe and Shelley who were talking and asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it in the tent? Just now she said her clothes were wet and went in to change.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it and it¡¯s not there.¡±

    The words fell, Shelley jerked to her feet and hastily lifted the tent to see that it was indeed empty inside.

    ¡°It was just here, howe it¡¯s gone all of a sudden.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yet, Fiona is not reckless, she knows what she¡¯s in for at the moment.¡±

    Zoe tried tofort Shelley, then with a wave of her hand she saw a dark guard appear from nowhere, and heard him say, ¡°Miss Fiona just hurriedly went to the southeast towards Bluff Rock, do you need us to follow her?¡±

    These dark guards were called by Zoe when she was in town for fear that something would happen if she came in and sent a temporary signal, and arrived just ten minutes ago, only without Zoe¡¯s orders, they were almost always hidden.

    ¡°Broken Cliff Rock?¡±

    Zoe did see such a sign on the map earlier, which seemed not very far from here, but not close either, and just didn¡¯t understand what Fiona was doing there.

    ¡°No, you guys keep watching in the shadows, I¡¯ll go check it out myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going too!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine on my own, you stay and protect the youngdy, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

 Chapter 1445 Can I still trust you?

    Fiona walked ording to the above time about ten minutes finally came to arge stone, looked around, just when she thought it was a prank, she saw Crystal from the side of the tree came out from behind.

    ¡°Fiona, I was worried you wouldn¡¯te.¡±

    Crystal said reassuringly when she was sure she was the only oneing.

    Fiona looked at her, she hadn¡¯t seen her for a while, she seemed haggard, but thinking of her holding Nathaniel captive and what Tracy had told her, she finally held back her inner emotions and asked with a calm expression, ¡°I came here today to ask you something.¡±

    Crystal walked to sit on the rock next to her and said with a smile, ¡°Are you trying to ask me if I did your grandfather and the others¡¯ deaths?¡±

    Looking at her, Fiona didn¡¯t say anything.

    Although she knew it was indeed rude to ask this, after all, she could feel whether Crystal was sincere to herself or not, however, the revenge of the extermination of her n was not shared, she had to find out.

    ¡°If I tell you, will you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Only if you say so, I will believe you.¡±

    At these words, Crystal¡¯s wounded heart crossed a warm current, looked at her and smiled: ¡°With your words that are enough, even if you don¡¯t think so in your heart, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Fiona didn¡¯t know exactly what she was selling in her gourd and just looked at her.

    ¡°It is normal that you would suspect me, you guessed right, I did know a long time ago that there was news that you were going to exterminate your whole n, and I also went to Grandpa Ivan, only Grandpa Ivan he did not refuse to go, no matter how much I persuaded, he just refused.¡±

    ¡°If you knew, then why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance?¡±

    Perhaps if Crystal had told her in advance, her grandfather and n would not have died, and she would not have been orphaned.

    Fiona questioned with a sobbing voice.

    ¡°What can I do if I tell you, do you think you can just get everyone?¡± What¡¯s more, their target was originally her, and once she told her, wouldn¡¯t that be how her identity was revealed.

    ¡°You are too cruel, thanks to I have always treated you as my own sister, and in the end you did not even tell me that something so big happened.¡± The tears fell silently, but in the silent night could vaguely hear the sound it made when it fell on the falling leaves.

    Fiona has such a reaction Crystal has long expected, gently raised her hand to help her wipe the tears on her face, Crystal continued: ¡°Fiona, the reason why grandfather did not let me tell you is also do not want to expose your identity, after all, you are not only the guardian of the broken key, your n also has the ability to predict the future, if let them know your true identity, do you think you can still stay safely by Rosemary¡¯s side now?¡±

    This Fiona did not deny, they white vige people you not only have the ability to foretell the future can also talk to the yin, only to do all this at a price.

    At this time, the branches behind the tree moved gently, Crystal frowned slightly, suddenly hugged Fiona tightly, ¡°you have to be careful, protect Rosemary,¡± said patting her pocket.

    Before Fiona could figure out what she wanted to do, she heard her continue to ask, ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, thank you for trusting me, hurry back! Otherwise your friends will be anxious.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something else I want to ask you.¡±

    Fiona hurriedly pulled Crystal, who was ready to leave, and looked at her, ¡°Why do you want to imprison Nathaniel, is there really no ce for him in your heart?¡±

    Only to see Crystal¡¯s body slightly stunned, then turned his head to look at her,ughing: ¡°Adult things you a child do not go blindly worry about, hurry back to you!¡±

    After saying that, he quickly shed into the forest.

    Looking at Crystal¡¯s departing back, she didn¡¯t know why, but she always felt that Crystal had some unspoken pain, but she wasn¡¯t sure what it was.

    Crystal, can I really still trust you? But if you were forced to do so, why did you put Nathaniel under house arrest, or did you have some other purpose for doing so?

    It may be the reason for the rain, the woods slowly rise ayer of faint mist, worry abouting out too long everyone will worry, male Fiona just want to leave on feeling a eerie killing intent over this side ande.

    Fiona¡¯s body was slightly stunned when she saw the three men in ck whonded in front of her.

    ¡°Who are you people?¡±

    The man in ck gave him a look and shouted loudly to his side, ¡°Kill her.¡±

    The words fell, the oing killings quickly surrounded Fiona, not a momentter Fiona¡¯s arm was cut a see the mouth, these people did not use a gun, it is clear that they do not want to cause unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Second young man, should we ¡­¡±

    Before the man could finish his sentence, the person beside him was long gone.

    Touching his nose, really is a big fan of sex, he has not even finished his words people ran away.

    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±

    Fiona was then choked against her opponent, a shiny dagger against her white, unblemished neck.

    ¡°Let her go, and I can spare your life.¡±

    Lynch Moore exuded an icy aura, his gun pointed straight at the man across from him.

    ¡°Friends, different paths do not seek each other, we know that we have not offended you, but also hope that you also do note to meddle in our business, we do not offend the river water?¡±

    The man at the head of the other side recognized Lynch Moore, who had destroyed Rosemary when their brothers had captured her earlier.

    Preferred this person they still can not do anything with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it again, release her to me.¡±

    In fact, Lynch Moore himself does not know why he struck out, maybe it¡¯s really because this girl is Rosemary¡¯s friend!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Love the house.

    ¡°Since we can¡¯t reach an agreement then we won¡¯t be polite, so let¡¯s see whether you are powerful with one gun or the three of me.¡±

    The words fell, the other party did not see clearly how the other party struck, and then closed his eyes forever.

    Perhaps this question can only wait until the king of hell to know.

    ¡°Wow, not bad for a marksman, what an eye-opener today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you foring to the rescue, may I ask who you are?¡±

    Fiona did not know Lynch Moore, but knew the man beside Lynch Moore, whom she had met once before among those who saved Rosemary.

    She just didn¡¯t expect to save herself tonight as well.

    ¡°What are you doing here in the middle of the night without sleeping, do you think your life is too long?¡±

    Lynch Moore as soon as he opened his mouth, good words, of course Fiona will not count, one hand over his wound, and then to him said: ¡°Thank you for this journey of protection, although I do not know your true purpose, but thank you.¡±

    Looked at her, Lynch Moore did not expect her not to be angry, see her hand covered the ce, want to help her bandage, but thought of this forest is now hidden everywhere dangerous, so coldly said: ¡°You are injured, I send you back.¡±

 Chapter 1446 sweet as pie

    ¡°Thanks!

    Since the other party is not willing to say more she did not bother to continue to ask, Lynch Moore escorted Fiona just walked not far to hear the sound of a fight, walk forward a little to see Zoe was surrounded by four or five men in ck.

    ¡°Brother Tang?¡±

    Without asking Fiona knew that Zoe must have found out that she was not in the tent and hade out to look for her, and was pulled by Lynch Moore when she wanted to go forward, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to help!¡±

    ¡°You stand still while I go!¡±

    Taking one look at her wound, Lynch Moore didn¡¯t have the heart to say.

    ¡°You stay and protect her.¡±

    With amand to the man behind him, Lynch Moore went up to help.

    Just as soon as the other side saw Lynch Mooreing, several people couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, and soon the four men in ck left.

    ¡°Don¡¯t chase.¡±

    The dark guard who came out of nowhere just wanted to chase him out, but was stopped by Zoe¡¯s voice, turning to Lynch Moore and saying, ¡°Thank you, Second Young Master Yung, foring to the rescue.¡±

    ¡°I was on for her when I saw she was hurt.¡±

    After saying that, Lynch Moore proudly turned around and left without looking at Zoe.

    But not angry about Lynch Moore¡¯s attitude, after all, their two families have always been a family feud, although now the rtionship is not as tense as before, but in any case, the awkward rtionship is still there.

    ¡°Second young man, it¡¯s not good, something happened!¡±

    Just then, a man covered in wounds approached Lynch Moore and whispered in his ear, only to see Lynch Moore¡¯s face instantly grim to the core.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Lynch Moore called out to Zoe who was about to leave and Zoe turned her head to look at him, ¡°Is there anything else for you, Second Young Master?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary was taken.¡±

    With that said, Zoe had left the spot before Lynch Moore could finish her sentence.

    ¡°Please help Second Younger take care of Miss Fiona for me.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Fiona after hearing that Rosemary was taken, a small face a white pale, remembering the man in ck just appeared in front of him, in thinking about what is happening now, is it all a coincidence?

    No, she was the one who was too stupid. How could she believe Crystal¡¯s words so easily? If Rosemary¡¯s ident had nothing to do with her, then how could those men in ck who just appeared be so coincidental.

    ¡°Second young man, what should we do now?¡±

    It was a shame that Rosemary was taken away from them by someone else right under their noses.

    ¡°How did you suddenly appear alone at the Broken Rock this evening?¡±

    Suddenly, Lynch Moore with a cold coldness, eyes straight at Fiona, Fiona saw, trying hard not to cry out, asked rhetorically: ¡°You mean I colluded with outsiders to capture Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Or did youe here not to meet with the girl in white?¡±

    Now Lynch Moore is suspicious of Fiona, how else could things be so coincidental.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°No matter what you think, I didn¡¯t harm Rosemary anyway, not to mention I ¡­¡±

    Fiona said suddenly thought of something, hurriedly body hand from the pocket to take out the note that Crystal put in her pocket before, spread out only to see two lines of beautiful handwriting written on it, ¡°protect Rosemary, must not let her leave alone, their ultimate goal is Rosemary, as for the reason is not known yet, pre-knowplete The answer, find the guardian of the Tears of Manju, all answers will be revealed.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡±

    Lynch Moore snatched the note out of her hand and looked at the handwriting with a heavy expression.

    ¡°Andy, immediately inform big brother and ask him to help us find out who the person behind it really is.¡±

    The young man who was reced as Andy nodded and instantly disappeared into the darkness.

    Meanwhile, Crystal had just returned when a tall man blocked her way, ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing to yourself?¡±

    The man looked at her very angrily, didn¡¯t she know that once she was found out, she would die a horrible death?

    ¡°I know!¡±

    Of course she knew what she was doing, and the moment she nodded her head to take Nathaniel back, she knew exactly and clearly what she was going to do.

    ¡°If you know that then why do you still do it, or do you think your life is hard enough that they can¡¯t kill you?¡±

    The man grabbed her shoulders, his eyes and out of the appalling killing intent, if possible, he really wanted to knock her out and then imprisoned forever by his side.

    Crystal didn¡¯t say anything, took his hand away, took a step back and looked at him and said slowly, ¡°My business is none of your business and has nothing to do with you.¡±

    She knew that what awaited her ahead would be a precipice of no return, but she had no way back from the day she sat down this decision.

    Oh ¡­

    The man looked at her andughed out coldly, his eyes full of pain, and slowly said, ¡°Crystal, is your heart made of stone? Can¡¯t you see how I feel about you?¡± Pointing to his chest, the man continued, ¡°I know you have never loved me, but I think it does not matter, as long as you know, and I also believe that one day you will see my feelings for you, even if you use me for other men, I also have no regrets, I Mong do not ask you to love me, but at the very least I hope you can cherish their own life, even if it is not for others, for your own can not?¡±

    So many years, he white face and ck face have sung with her, but the love for her has always been inconvenient, even if it is clear that the one she likes in her heart is not himself, knowing that he can just find an excuse to kill him, but in the end he did not want her to be sad, always did not do it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry big brother, all along I¡¯ve made it very clear that I only have sibling feelings for you nothing else, I know you¡¯re a good person, it¡¯s just that I still have very important things that I need to do, and this is my mission, if you¡¯re really doing it for my own good, then you should listen to me and stay as far away from me as possible.¡±

    His feelings she is not blessed to receive, because her heart has long been filled by another person, although she knows that in his heart will never get that ce, but she willingly.

    Mong knew that once she decided to do something no matter how he persuaded will not change, and that¡¯s exactly why he was attracted to her!

    ¡°Crystal, I do not know what you want to do, but no matter what your feelings for me, as long as you need I will be the first to stand in front of you, only I want to advise you onest time, ¡°you can not fight him, even your friends may not win him, the person behind him is the one you simply imagine The person behind him is someone you simply can¡¯t imagine, and can¡¯t afford to offend.¡±

    Crystal looked at him with a surprised face, did he know who that person was that had been hiding behind?

 Chapter 1447 Misunderstanding deepens

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to ask me, and I won¡¯t tell you, I know you won¡¯t listen to anything I say now, since that¡¯s the case then I don¡¯t want to say much, I just hope that one day in the future you will remember our conversation today.¡±

    Mong turned to leave after he finished, and Crystal looked at his forlorn back, knowing that she had always owed him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry big brother, I¡¯m doing this for your own good, one day you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    ¡°Senior sister, Master has asked you toe over.¡±

    At this time, a girl dressed in an alluring manner came over and shouted at Crystal with a disdainful face.

    ¡°Thank you, senior sister, I know.¡±

    The girl in front of her has always liked Mong, but Mong¡¯s eyes are only for her, and because of this, she has not been difficult for her.

    ¡°What, don¡¯t you want to know what Master called you over for?¡±

    The girl suddenly asked Crystal, who was about to leave.

    If it was in the past, maybe Crystal would have talked to her, but today she really wasn¡¯t in the mood.

    Ignoring her, Crystal left on her own.

    ¡°Hmph, still pretending to be noble when you¡¯re dead.¡±

    The words fell, and the girl did not go after her, but twisted her shapely figure and left.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re looking for me?¡±

    The door was left open and Crystal looked inside at the middle-aged man who was sitting on a stool smoking a cigar and shouted.

    The man in front of him had a pair of sharp eyes as well as the ability to see into people¡¯s hearts, and when he saw Crystal, he simply held her back with a faint nce and said, ¡°Where did you just go?¡±

    ¡°I went out for a walk, is the master looking for me for something?¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at her, took a puff of his cigar then exhaled it slowly before asking with a questioning tone, ¡°Are you sure you just went for a walk outside?¡±

    At the word, Crystal looked up at him, at this time the master¡¯s eyes were full of frost, covered with killing intent.

    She knew she was being followed when she went out today.

    As for who it was, she didn¡¯t have to think about it to be able to.

    ¡°Since Master doesn¡¯t believe Crystal, Crystal has nothing to say.¡±

    The middle-aged man suddenly stood up, a fist viciously staggered on a side table, instantly split in four.

    ¡°Crystal, do you think I¡¯m getting old or that I really can¡¯t do anything with you? Do you really think I don¡¯t know about all these things you¡¯ve done behind my back?¡±

    The hands tightly sped Crystal¡¯s pointed chin, the body exudes a cold intent said.

    ¡°Crystal doesn¡¯t understand what she has done wrong to make Master so angry?¡±

    ¡°I see that you are not seeing the coffin, since this is the case then don¡¯t me me for being ruthless.¡±

    The words fell, the middle-aged man shouted to the outside, and soon four men came in outside, ¡°Bring her down to me to watch.¡±

    ¡°Master, senior sister was just confused for a moment, please spare her this time!¡±

    Mong ordinary lifetime fell to his knees and pleaded with the middle-aged man.

    ¡°No pleading for her, don¡¯t think I really don¡¯t know anything about the things she did, wait for me to go back and see how I will fix her.¡±

    The middle-aged man did not expect his most prized disciple to betray himself.

    ¡°Master, since you said Crystal did something wrong, then please also ask Master to say clearly, what exactly did Crystal do to make Master so angry?¡±

    If only because she met Fiona then she had enough exnation to make them believe, but it is clear that at the moment the master is angry not necessarily because of this,.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gone and tipped them off, how would Rosemary have been taken away at this time?¡±

    The middle-aged man stared at her coldly. If it weren¡¯t for her, he would have already captured Rosemary, and once he caught her, the mysterious treasure would have been his.

    ¡°Master you are saying that Rosemary was taken away?¡±

    ¡°You know in your heart what you have done yourself.¡±

    If not for the fact that she still has a use, he would have just shot her.

    Crystal felt the imcable killing intent in the middle-aged man¡¯s tone, and indeed, their master had never been a man of mercy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not tipped off, the reason I¡¯m out tonight that¡¯s because I went to see an old friend.¡±

    ¡°What do you want with her?¡±

    ¡°Trying to get her to convince Rosemary to work with us.¡±

    The middle-aged man looked at her with slightly narrowed eyes, and saw that there was not the slightest difference in her eyes, and what she said was also what he had mentioned to her before, did he really misunderstand her?

    ¡°Master, I can testify to this point for my senior sister, she told me before.¡±

    With these words, Crystal turned her head to look at him. Although she was angry in her heart, she thought that Rosemary was taken away, then Fiona must have mistakenly thought that she had done the deed.

    Crystal¡¯s heart is even more annoyed when she thinks that she has been used. She didn¡¯t expect that she would end up helping someone else to be a dowry, and Fiona already had misunderstandings about herself, and after this time, it seems that their misunderstandings are even deeper.

    Crystal closed her eyes in pain, but thought of the road behind her, and if that day dide, this was nothing but the best ending.

    At the very least, they won¡¯t be sad and upset.

    ¡°The master has begun to suspect you, these days you should stay here obediently, do not make any other moves, or else again by the master found, will not be in as lucky as today.¡±

    Mong led her back to the room, pulled out a cigarette and lit it, took a drag, and said slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired and want to rest for a while.¡±

    After saying that, Crystal directlyy down on that simple bed, pulling over the quilt and directly burying her head all in the cup.

    ¡°Then you get some rest, I¡¯ll go out first.¡±

    Dropping the words, Mong left her room.

    As soon as Mong left, Crystal immediately lifted the quilt and stared up at the top with wide eyes, what she wanted to know now was who had taken Rosemary away.

    But Mong is also right, now the master has been suspicious of her, if she has any action at this time, then want to explore the back of things will not have the opportunity.

    At this time, Zoe rushed back to their original ce to see Summer was dressing with Shelley¡¯s wounds, and his own secret guards brought a lot of dead and wounded.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing him return, Shelley just tried to stand up when the wound on her abdomen was pulled and she immediately cringed in pain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±

    Zoe rushed forward to support her, see her body in many ces hanging color, eyes instantly filled with ayer of thick killing intent.

    ¡°Is the injury serious?¡±

    ¡°Just a little injury!¡±

    However Zoe was not asking her, but Summer who was standing off to the side.

    ¡°The abdomen, the shoulder de were shot, the more serious is the abdomen, but the bullet I have taken out, the other ces of injury to not serious, only superficial injuries.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I¡¯m really fine, the most important thing now is to find my sister-inw as soon as possible and get her back, otherwise one more minute I stay, my sister-inw will be in more danger.¡±

 Chapter 1448 Fighting Fate

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯ll be fine for now.¡±

    The most important thing for him now is to hurry up and get in touch with Arthur and the others, as long as they are okay, then Rosemary will be fine for the time being.

    ¡°Shelley, are you hurt?¡±

    As soon as Fiona returned, she saw Shelley sitting there with white gauze and asked nervously.

    ¡°A little injury, it¡¯s okay, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Seeing that Fiona¡¯s tears were about to fall, Shelley hurried tofort her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, but then again, where have you been sote?¡±

    Although it¡¯s true that the matter has nothing to do with her, it¡¯s also true that it¡¯s worrying for her to go out so alone.

    ¡°Crystal asked me out, I just didn¡¯t think I would just leave and meet those killers, if it wasn¡¯t for Rong Er Shao who came to my rescue, I am now ¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that the same Crystal who kidnapped Nathaniel earlier?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know them, she had heard Rosemary tell her about them before and was somewhat impressed.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What did she want you to go out for?¡±

    Shelley had no good impression of this Crystal at all and always felt that she was a heartless woman.

    Fiona handed Zoe the note Crystal gave herself, ¡°This is what she snuck into my pocket.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her very well, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see?¡±

    Shelley brought the note over and read it, then looked at them and said, ¡°You believe what she said?¡±

    A man who can tie up a man who likes himself and imprison him, it can be seen that her mind is not ordinary simple, maybe this time sister-inw was cut off she is still the nner?

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t believe her words.

    ¡°Tell us what you mean.¡±

    Fiona sighed softly and then said, ¡°Actually, like you guys, I also think that this time Rosemary¡¯s kidnapping might have something to do with her, after all, it¡¯s all too much of a coincidence, but if we put that aside, I believe what she said.¡±

    Many things are not what the eyes see is true, you must experience it with your heart, because your own heart will not lie to you.

    All this time, including Rosemary did not believe that Crystal would do such a thing, perhaps there is really something unspeakable about it, after all, Crystal¡¯s family knows something about the art of divination, perhaps she, like her, already knows the final result.

    If so ¡­

    Fiona suddenly covered her mouth, hurriedly stood up and ran to the tent inside to take out her bag, will Crystal¡¯s birth date and eight characters to calcte once, when see the above trigrams, Fiona has been frowning only slowly loosened.

    Looking at the above trigram, Fiona always felt that there was something wrong, but where exactly she could not say.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Zoe saw her frown, which had just been loosened, rise again and asked.

    ¡°So strange, Crystal¡¯s trigram shows that although there is some danger, but because there is the Purple Star to protect so it can also be turned into sess, but if this is the case, then what she is doing now ispletely wrong.¡±

    She clearly loves Nathanielin her heart, and if it was only because of this mission of hers against Nathaniel, then she wouldn¡¯t have to imprison him, let alone turn the tables on them directly.

    ¡°Fate is in one¡¯s own hands, and although one¡¯s fate is predetermined from birth, the final word on one¡¯s fate is always one¡¯s own.¡±

    After Zoe finished, Fiona looked at Zoe incredulously, if ording to what he said, then what Crystal did now would bepletely exinable.

    ¡°Crystal is so stupid.¡±

    If this matter can really be handled by the power of one person, then she would have done it long ago, why wait until now, but also dragged so many people.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    Perhaps it is because of his identity, many things he will not believe it for a reason.

    ¡°But I believe her!¡±

    Although Crystal seems cold and heartless, in reality she is kind at heart, and instead of asking her to believe in the former, she believes in thetter more.

    ¡°What are you talking about, why can¡¯t I understand?¡±

    Zoe looked at her, stood up, gave him a look, and then said to Fiona, ¡°Take care of her for me for a while, I¡¯m going to take care of some things.¡± After saying that, he also instructed to Summer, ¡°Don¡¯t spread the news about the youngdy¡¯s ident for now, I will take care of anything.¡±

    After saying that, Zoe left.

    Meanwhile, Rosemary woke up to see herself lying on a soft bed with white walls that showed how the owner of the house was a person who could enjoy herself.

    Not long after, Rosemary heard the door to the room being pushed open and saw a woman in a maid¡¯s outfit walk in with food.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, Miss.¡±

    The woman saw that she was awake and shouted respectfully.

    ¡°Who are you, and where is this?¡±

    ¡°This is Home, myst name is Wang, you can just call me Natalie.¡±

    With that, Natalie took a small bowl next to her and started digging into the porridge with small spoonfuls.

    ¡°Home?¡±

    Rosemary tried hard to remember, but there was never any information about Home in her mind.

    ¡°Miss Harris, you can have some porridge first!¡±

    Natalie handed her the prepared porridge and took it carefully, and Rosemary said thank you.

    ¡°Natalie, I would like to meet your master, can you take me there?¡±

    Rosemary set the bowl aside, she was now just trying to figure out what was going on.

    ¡°Yes, Miss Harrise with me.¡±

    With that, Natalie led Rosemary out of the room, and soon she was greeted by a house like a quadrangle, which looked as if it was some years old.

    After walking for about ten minutes or so, Natalie stopped in front of arge room with two bodyguards standing in the doorway.

    ¡°Please tell them that Miss Harris wants to see His Lordship.¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment!¡±

    As the words left his mouth, one of the men pushed the door in, but soon came out.

    ¡°His Lordship asked Miss Harris to go in alone.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Although the heart is very scared, but Rosemary footsteps slowly towards the inside.

    ¡°Please sit down!¡±

    As soon as she entered, Rosemary saw a middle-aged man speaking to her.

    ¡°Who are you? Why have you captured me here?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him and always felt that the man in front of her was very familiar, as if she had seen him somewhere before.

    ¡°My name is White Night, I am the owner of this ce, it is a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what exactly is the matter that Master Bai has helped me toe to your public house?¡±

    Intuition tells her that the man in front of her is not a simple character, so she must be careful.

    ¡°I thought Miss Harris already knew why she was here, and to be honest, I prefer to deal with smart people because it saves me a lot of time that way.¡±

    White night a leisurely face brewing tea, the tone of voice is t, can not see him any emotions.

    ¡°You are also here for the broken key in my hand, right?¡±

 Chapter 1449 Iâ€™ll let you get nothing

    ¡°And how many people around you are not here for the broken keys around you?¡±

    Mr. Sean looked at her and asked back with a smile.

    Indeed, ever since her identity was known, those who suddenly appeared around her came for that legendary treasure.

    ¡°So you are killing innocent people indiscriminately, even children, in order to get a copy of something that has not been determined so far, is that right?¡±

    When you think of those families being destroyed one by one, even children as young as Alina, you can see how cruel these people are.

    ¡°The world is inherently unfair, and they can only be med for not being reborn there.¡±

    At that, Rosemary¡¯s face paled, in these people who have long been blinded by the conscience of profit, you talk to him about conscience is simply ridiculous.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Rosemary sneered and looked at him as she continued, ¡°You will do anything to them to achieve what you want, treating human lives like grass, and one day you will pay the price for your actions.¡±

    Oh ¡­

    Mr. Sean listened to just a lightugh, he has been in the road for decades, this kind of words he has long been tired of hearing, ¡°you these words I grew up hearing, but God still seems to like people like us, you see, I am now living a good life, but you, what can you do with a good heart, but still is my prisoner?¡±

    Hearing Mr. Sean¡¯s words, Rosemary¡¯s body was trembling with anger, and if he could he would like to shoot him dead.

    ¡°Do you think you can get the treasure there as you wish by capturing me here?¡±

    As long as she doesn¡¯t nod her head, no one can take what¡¯s inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re already in my hands, do I need to worry about that?¡±

    Mr. Seanughed and shook his head, and in a short while he saw two men in ck escorting two men covered in wounds walk in, and when Rosemary saw who the other man was, he couldn¡¯t wait to go up and tear White Night apart.

    ¡°Arthur, Alexander, wake up?¡±

    Rosemary shook hard, only to see Arthur slowly open his eyes and blush when he saw it was her, ¡°Rosemary, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Did they take you in?¡±

    ncing at White Night, Arthur asked worriedly.

    ¡°Vile, what the hell do you want with my friend?¡±

    Rosemary looked at him with a face full of anger and shouted a loud and furious rebuke.

    ¡°Don¡¯t want anything, just worried that you will be too lonely here, so I had to ask your friend toe over to see you, don¡¯t worry, soon your family will all be reunited.¡±

    The words fell, Rosemary was so angry that she couldn¡¯t even speak anymore.

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if you touch my family and friends, I promise you, I¡¯ll make sure you get nothing.¡±

    ¡°As long as Miss Harris can afford the consequences of this, then I have nothing to say to someone white, after all, with so many people apanying, it is worth it.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    ¡°This will not end well for you.¡±

    White night shallow smile, looking at her: ¡°There is no good end Miss Harris worry, give you three days to consider, as for your family and your friends, their life and death can all depend on you.¡±

    After that, Mr. Sean said to the bodyguards standing at the side, ¡°Take Miss Harris down to rest and take good care of her, you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Yes Master.¡±

    Natalie walked up to Rosemary and turned to her and said, ¡°Miss Harris please.¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary helped Arthur and Alexander and left.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zoe send someone to protect you? Howe he still caught you?¡±

    Alexander, who was unconscious on Rosemary¡¯s bed, asked with a worried look.

    ¡°We just arrived at the foot of the mountain, we heard that car driver said you have advanced into the mountain, because the weather was bad, just in time for the rain, and Tracy and still injured, so we nned to stay in town for one night, the next day into the mountain, but unexpectedly did not take long toe a group of ck-d people surrounded us, and soon we had the upper hand, and finally had no choice, me and Alexander had to let Spring first take Tracy away, we dragged them as much as possible, and finally ¡­¡±

    ¡°Good job guys!¡±

    All this time they thought the one behind it was Organization X, but they didn¡¯t expect to let Home exploit the situation.

    Sure enough what is the mantis cicada yellow bird in the back, now she ismost worried about Wilson.

    I do not know if the white night is confident enough or expected that they can not escape, they will be locked together and not how difficult, but things havee to this, but also can only be with the situation.

    ¡°Natalie, can you get me a te of hot water?¡±

    Since there is no help in hurrying now, it is better to take care of Alexander¡¯s injury first.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Everyone is smart, since the white night will be so relieved to lock them together, the room is naturally installed inside the monitoring, so now every word they say will enter his ears.

    ¡°Come as you are, your foot is injured, sit aside and rest for a while first!¡±

    Rosemary helped him to sit on a stool aside and smiled.

    They now have three days, which isn¡¯t long, but it¡¯s enough time for a lot to happen in three days.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Arthur is not the same as Alexander and the others, although he knows martial arts, but it is only ordinary defense kung fu, the soporific is that the other party was only to catch them, so the attack is not so heavy.

    Natalie walked in with a tub of hot water, and then Rosemary asked her to go get them something to eat again.

    At this time, Home study, White Night looked at the three people in the portrait, then turned to the man beside him and asked, ¡°Watch them well, remember, do not treat them slowly, now she is still of great use to us.¡±

    ¡°Your Lordship, we kidnapped Miss Harris over here privately, and if it gets known over there, I¡¯m worried ¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, our Bai family has endured humiliation for so many years, what is it for, is it not for today? As long as Rosemary promised to take us there, once we get those treasures, what else can she do to me, even if it¡¯s the United Nations what am I afraid of?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but after all, no one knows exactly what¡¯s hidden there, and if we once turn over a new leaf with them now, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll use her existing power against us, and then even if we¡¯re innocent, I¡¯m afraid no one will believe it.¡±

    As soon as the man¡¯s words fell, White Night could not help but begin to consider his words, but thinking that he was only one step away from his dream, his heart wavered.

    Who made the difference between their identities is so one word?

    ¡°You are right, from what I know about her, he would indeed do such a thing, but even if her hand is stretched out, there is always a ce where she has to stop her hand, instead of letting her turn her head against us, we should just put this matter on Murray Johnson, with her suspicious character, and Murray Johnson¡¯s ambition for the treasure, he will soon take a shot at her.¡±

    I have to say, Mr. Sean¡¯s move is indeed ruthless enough, once Murray Johnson will make a big deal, will inevitably involve a lot of people, when the United Nations will naturally step in.

 Chapter 1450 donâ€™t want to be held in their hands for the rest of their lives

    ¡°What do you mean, Arthur and Alexander were both taken?¡±

    Fiona did not expect them to take both Arthur and Alexander. It seems that the other party intends to use them as a threat to force Rosemary to open that stone door.

    ¡°How can this be? And did you see clearly what the other side was?¡±

    Spring shook his head right, his face is very ugly, the young master let them protect the youngdy, not only will the youngdy lost, but also himself made such a mess, she swore, next time if in encounter those people will definitely be broken them in pieces.

    ¡°I dragged everyone down this time, and if it wasn¡¯t for me, they wouldn¡¯t have been taken away.¡±

    If she is not injured, even if the other side so many people, they can run away even if they can not win the fight, not to let them be captured.

    Tracy is very guilty, she was originally to protect Missy, did not expect to end up dragging everyone.

    ¡°You guys think hard about whether those people have any markings on them or on their clothes, and as long as we know who they are, we can figure out how to go about getting them back.¡±

    Now the situation is a mess, his secret guards because of the sneak attack dead and injured a lot, and now Shelley and Tracy are injured, even now go back to drop people over, it will take some time.

    ¡°Do you think it could be the X group that Wilson was talking about earlier, hasn¡¯t he always wanted our share of the treasure?¡±

    After thinking for a moment, Shelley asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve fought the X¡¯s before, and although they all have the same clothes, they all have an X mark on their arms, and the ones who assassinated us this time don¡¯t, and it doesn¡¯t look like the X¡¯s style to see them.¡±

    Shelley just finished the words directly by Tracy vetoed, she has been in the road for so many years, as long as the face, not to say 100%, but 95% of her have seen, and today those people are obviously raw faces, it is clear that they are formally trained.

    ¡°Today when I fought with them I found that these people do not look like killers, rather like they came out from inside the army, they are particrly disciplined whether they attack us or make moves, so I am sure they are either trained in the army then or the people who trained them came out from the army.¡±

    Spring said with his arms around his chest, slightly pondering.

    ¡°Impossible, if ording to you, then is it not the case that in addition to those involved in the robbery of this treasure in the underworld, people from the white channel are also watching intently?¡±

    Shelley saw that everyone was silent, could it be that she was really right? If that¡¯s really the case, then wouldn¡¯t Wilson be in danger.

    ¡°Summer, go back to C City quickly to find the young master, tell him what¡¯s going on over here and tell him to be prepared, I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll start dealing with the young master soon.¡±

    Summer instantly understood what Zoe meant, and without dy, immediately set off for C City.

    ¡°Spring, go to Yiping Town and ask around, see what¡¯s going on there, and contact us as soon as you find them.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going with Spring too?¡±

    Fiona stood up, it seems necessary for her to find the guardian of the Tears of Concealment, there are some things that perhaps only he can unravel the doubts in her mind.

    After giving her a look, Zoe said, ¡°Be safe.¡±

    ¡°Brother, so what do we do now? You¡¯re not going to stay here forever, are you?¡±

    ¡°You and Tracy take a break.¡±

    At that, Shelley and Tracy looked at each other with reluctance shing across their faces, ¡°Mr. Tang, my injury isn¡¯t anything serious, not to mention that we¡¯ve been staying here and there¡¯s no way to inquire about Missy?¡±

    This high mountain to signal no signal, and there is still a day and night away from Yiping Town, not to mention that so many people here are still injured, it is not fast to go. ¡°You guys take a break, we¡¯re waiting!¡±

    At that, Shelley hurriedly asked, ¡°Waiting for who?¡±

    After giving them a look, Zoe did not answer them, but went aside to pick up some firewood and threw it into the fire, without speaking.

    Tracy wanted to ask more questions, but Shelley stopped her and shook her head, ¡°Forget it, my brother has his own way.¡±

    At the same time, Wilson and Logan¡¯s killer alliance group together against Harrison, several secret arsenal were Logan to end, at the moment Harrison is like the street rat, everyone shouted.

    ¡°Is Dabao still like that?¡±

    Since knowing that Blume Grant was rescued, Logan first came to visit Blume with several of his partners, and when they saw him like this now, all of them felt bad.

    A good child turned out to be this way.

    Without waiting for Wilson to say anything, Logan volunteers to join his team and team up against Harrison.

    ¡°Well, that hit him too hard.¡± Stroking his little head, Wilson looked at him with gentle eyes, but there was an unimaginable amount of grief in them.

    ¡°You should not worry too much, Dabao is not an ordinary child, maybe he needs some time to heal himself, we are waiting.¡±

    Although his heart was also very hard, but when he saw Wilson¡¯s eyes were full of self-me and grief, he could onlyfort.

    God knows how much he misses the little guy who used to scream at him all the time, and now when he sees him like this, the pain in his heart is no less than others.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what you asked for.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roger handed Wilson the information in his hand, picked up the tea on the table and drank it in one go.

    After looking at it for a while, Wilson handed the information to Logan and said, ¡°I suspect that Organization X is not the real one behind it, so I¡¯d like to ask you a favor to see if you can go inside and find some information.¡±

    Logan looked at the information on it and looked at him incredulously, ¡°You suspect that the mastermind behind this is someone from here?¡±

    ¡°Harrison and Organization X are just obstacles used by the other side to cover all this up, and the real one should not be them.¡±

    ¡°But do you know what it means behind the scenes once you¡¯ve moved on from that?¡±

    Of course he knew that, but now he couldn¡¯t care less. If he didn¡¯t get this cavity out, both he and Rosemary would be in his hands for the rest of their lives.

    ¡°You can think about it, but only half a day, you can also refuse, after all, once the investigation, it is likely to drag you guys into it.¡±

    In any case, he appreciated Logan¡¯s outpouring of help, but he still didn¡¯t want to put them in danger just because they had a soft spot for his children.

    So even Logan¡¯s rejection of him is to be expected, after all, if it were him, he would have considered it.

    ¡°No need to think about it, I can answer you right now, as long as you think it through, no matter if there is a mountain of swords or a scourge ahead, we will be behind you.¡± Not just because he has his Dabao.

 Chapter 1451 Sending you a gift

    ¡°Young master, there is a gentleman outside who calls himself Sean and says he is a friend of yours and wants to see you.¡±

    The butler walked in and addressed Wilson, who was sitting there talking to Logan.

    ¡°Quickly invite him in.¡±

    ¡°Since you have a guest then I¡¯ll leave and wait for my message.¡±

    Logan was ready to stand up and leave when he heard Wilson say, ¡°Hold on, let me introduce you to each other.¡±

    Now that Logan is willing to help him, his heart is grateful, and Sean must have some good news when hees to him at this time.

    Not long after, the butler was seen walking in with Sean, who was dressed in casual clothes and full of smiles.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re the only one home, where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    Upon entering, Sean saw that Wilson and Logan were the only ones in the living room and immediately dropped his eyebrows, it was clear that he hade for Rosemary this time.

    ¡°Rosemary is not at home, I wonder if Mr. Jung is here today for something good?¡±

    Wilson, who was used to Rosemary at the first meeting, did not take offense, but asked him directly why he was here today.

    ¡°The old look at Rosemary also stopped by to see you, but this time I dide with good news and bad news for you.¡±

    ¡°Mr. White, please have some tea!¡±

    The butler brought a cup of tea and ced it in front of him and went down.

    At that, Wilson raised his eyebrows gently, the information that cane out of Sean¡¯s mouth are important, it seems that he has found out something.

    ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡±

    Sean nced at Logan and heard Wilson introduce him, ¡°This is Logan from the World League organization, one of our own, so say what you have to say.¡±

    At that, Sean nodded and then said, ¡°So do you want to hear the good stuff or the bad stuff first?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    If it were anyone else, Wilson would have been furious, and only with Sean would he have had such patience, and most importantly, this man is still the one who reads about his wife all day long.

    ¡°The good news is that I¡¯ve found out who the mastermind behind this is, and the bad news is that their next target is you.¡±

    After Sean finished, Wilson and Logan looked at each other and heard Sean continue, ¡°But I brought you a gift over, and I believe with this gift, you shouldn¡¯t end up dying a horrible death.¡±

    The words fell, I heard an unpleasant male voicee in, ¡°Master, how to say Wilson is also Rosemary¡¯s husband, you are so direct not afraid that Rosemary wille back to ignore you?¡±

    Said, Wilson saw William walked in with Sunny, apanied by a little girl, the most important thing is that when the little girl walked in, sitting next to him has not responded to Blume Grant eyes suddenly moved, although quickly, but still to his capture.

    ¡°Big brother, long time no see!¡±

    Sunny looked at Wilson and greeted him with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight!¡±

    A simple sentence made Sunny¡¯s eyes instantly red, slowly floating on ayer of water mist.

    Wilson has always treated Sunny as his own sister in general, although this time she insisted on going out to find the child, but he also arranged for someone to protect behind the scenes, this year or so, Sunny has suffered he knows, perhaps her persistence touched the Lord, and finally let her really find her child.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be back, so don¡¯t be running around in the future, lest everyone worry for you.¡±

    The tone of voice was one of intense concern.

    Sunny nodded and cried, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll never let anyone worry again.¡±

    Stroking her head, Wilson smiled lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯ll have the underlings take you down to rest first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Knowing that they had something to talk about, Sunny didn¡¯t stay long and left with the little girl in her hand.

    ¡°Alisa, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The little girl has been holding her chin up high since she came in, like a proud little peacock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Breaking away from Sunny¡¯s hand, Alisa walked up to Sean with a condescending look and said, ¡°Sean, when exactly are you going to send me back?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always wanted toe out and y? What, just a day or two out and you want to go back?¡±

    Sean didn¡¯t get angry, but looked at her with a smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back that early, but I don¡¯t want to be here either. Didn¡¯t you promise to take me out for a trip to the mountains? So what are we doing here now?¡±

    The words fell, the little girl¡¯s eyes fell on Blume Grant, with obvious disdain and ridicule in her eyes.

    ¡°I forgot to tell you, I have some things to take care of in the next few days, so you will have to stay here for the time being, and you can y with your brother too.¡±

    ¡°Are you asking this princess to y with a fool?¡±

    As soon as the little girl¡¯s words fell, a strong killing intent instantly filled the air. Sean did not expect her to say such words and immediately chided, ¡°Apologize to me and Blume.¡±

    Vacation or the first time to see Sean angry so much, that fierce look instantly let her small mouth has been a, not yet cried out Sean and yelled: ¡°If you dare to cry I will throw you to Africa, so you can never see your parents.¡±

    The bean-sized tears kept rolling in his eyes, staring at Sean in a daze.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Big brother, what¡¯s going on with Blume?¡±

    At this point, Sunny realized that something was wrong with Blume Grant. Being taught such a lesson by Sean, Wilson collected the chill in his body and told the story briefly.

    Sunny walked over to him and hugged him in her arms, tears could no longer be controlled and kept falling.

    ¡°Well, you guys have to talk first, I¡¯ll take them down.¡±

    Saying that, Sunny looked at Blume and softly asked, ¡°Blume, will you go to your room with auntie?¡±

    Seeing that he did not react, Sunny took his little hand by herself, and Blume Grant did not refuse and followed her obediently away.

    When Sean was so mean, Alisa didn¡¯t dare to say anything right and followed Sunny honestly.

    ¡°She is the gift I told you about.¡± After saying that, Sean paused and continued, ¡°This little girl is the princess of Yelia KimdoM Country, and the person you have been checking again here is her mother, the queen of Yelia KimdoM Country.¡±

    The words fell, everyone present could not help but be stunned, not expecting the person who had been checking for so long to be her.

    ¡°But as far as I know, Queen Yelia KimdoM Country is not very old, so how did she get involved in all this?¡±

    Although Wilson did not question Sean¡¯s words, this is, after all, full of holes.

    Sean had guessed that Wilson would ask this question, and indeed, no one else would have associated her with the whole thing.

    ¡°This matter is said to be very involved, I do not know if you have ever heard that Yelia Kimdom more than twenty years ago there was a child genius, her IQ is the highest one in Yelia KimdoM Country for a thousand years, and finally by the people of Yelia KimdoM Country called genius girl.¡±

 Chapter 1452 For this day

    ¡°Didn¡¯t she get assassinated?¡±

    Logan couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Sean¡¯s words.

    This Wilson naturally heard of, although he was still very young at that time, but often heard Darren mentioned, so he had the influence.

    Sean looked at him with interest, as if waiting for him to speak.

    ¡°Even if she was a genius girl, but she was so young at that time, how could she have such a meticulous mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that at that time, she already understood what she wanted, and we were just a pawn in her hand, the reason she hibernated for so long, waiting for Rosemary¡¯s appearance.¡±

    ¡°What does this have to do with Rosemary?¡±

    Looking at him, he asked curiously.

    Wilson saw that Sean still didn¡¯t know that Rosemary had gone in search of the Broken Key and exined, ¡°The Queen¡¯s ultimate goal is not just my Stunning Night, her ultimate goal is the long-legendary treasure that only Rosemary can find.¡±

    Sean heard him say that, frowned, how this thing with the snowball, the bigger it rolled.

    ¡°Are you saying that Rosemary has set out to find that treasure?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    The words fell, Sean pointed at Wilson, angry half a day can not say a word, half a day before saying: ¡°You are sending her into the abyss, do not you know once she went to find that treasure, when the time will be how many people watching?¡±

    Once the location is determined, those people will definitely make a moveon Rosemary.

    Logan saw Sean seemed to Wilson misunderstood, hurriedly exined: ¡°Mr. Jung you first calm down, things are not what you think, the reason why this matter hase to this, Mr. Grant is also forced to do so.¡±

    ¡°I understand what you said, and I don¡¯t want Rosemary to have anything to do with these things as much as you do, but the matter would like for, Blume was captured by Harrison, and Harrison used Blume to threaten Rosemary to help him collect those broken keys, and only after gathering those broken keys, finding that treasure, and then breaking the curse on those The curse of the hidden family will be broken, and all will be over.¡±

    If there was a choice, how could he let Rosemary go through the risk?

    However, Sean was silent, his face was hard to see, whates will stille, even if he wants to hide, he can not hide.

    ¡°Where is Rosemary now?¡±

    I hope it¡¯s not toote.

    ¡°Three days ago they were ready to go to Yiping Town, counting the time, they should be there.¡±

    ¡°Young master, Summer is back.¡±

    At the word, Wilson scuffed up from his position, only to see Summer hurrying in from the outside, a sh of foreboding in his heart.

    ¡°Did something happen to Rosemary?¡±

    ¡°The youngdy was taken away, Mr. Tang asked me toe back and tell you that neither Harrison nor Organization X is really behind this, they not only kidnapped the youngdy, but also took the other two Shattered Key Guardians with them.¡±

    At this moment, the room is filled with a thick killing intent, Summer subconsciously shivered, they were all ordered to protect the youngdy, now the youngdy was kidnapped, but she is standing here intact, it can be seen how much they have failed in their duties this time.

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I heard Spring say she saw a white tiger tattoo on their arm, and no one we know with a tattoo on their arm has ever seen one, so there¡¯s no way to find out.¡±

    After saying these words, Summer felt like her neck was about to be snapped by Wilson¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Did you see clearly that it was a white tiger tattoo?¡±

    Summer knew Sean, and although they hadn¡¯t fought head-to-head, they had seen his enviable martial arts skills before.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Yes, Spring and Tracy saw it all.¡±

    Sean¡¯s hands squeezed tightly, really did not expect them to be involved in this matter.

    Originally thought he came out from that time will never have to go back, did not expect that in the end he still can not escape that destiny.

    ¡°Could it be some new gang?¡±

    After all, gangs with white tiger tattoos on their arms are indeed not among their let¡¯s know, except for the newly formed new gangs.

    ¡°I know who it is, you Carry to solve this side of things, Yelia Kimdom Queen this woman is very deep, although now on the surface is his husband to deal with state politics, but in fact he has long been hollowed out by her, before she is ready to find you trouble I thought she is for your Stunning Night, but look at this situation now, she I¡¯m afraid that she wants to make you never turn over, so that you have no other time to help Rosemary.¡±

    Wilson looked at him, arms crossed, looking at him with a quizzical look, ¡°You seem to know this queen well?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak of understanding, but I¡¯ve had a few encounters.¡±

    ¡°Do you already know who the person who kidnapped Rosemary is?¡±

    Listening to what he just said, Wilson knew he knew.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave this one to me, you Carry deal with this side of things, and I¡¯ll make sure to bring Rosemary back unharmed.¡±

    Since everything needs toe to an understanding after all, let him do it!

    Maybe it didn¡¯t die in the first ce, for this day.

    ¡°Then Rosemary will trouble you, and I will go and meet you as soon as I finish this side of things.¡±

    Now that the mastermind behind the curtain is known, things are going to be fine.

    ¡°I think you can ask your uncle for help in this matter, and with his help you might be able toe over and help me sooner.¡±

    After all, Queen Yelia Kimdom has people all over the world, and Wilson only needs to move his finger to deal with him, just find an excuse and he will suffer, but if Adrian is involved, then things will be much better, after all, Adrian and the UN side of the rtionship even the UN side of the people have to let him The firstdy¡¯s mother-inw, not to mention the firstdy.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Although he did not want to involve The Bernard Family in this right and wrong, but now he also has no choice, if he is just an ordinary person okay, but he is still the boss of Stunning Night, and Yelia Kimdom queen dare to be so arrogant to him, I believe that her hands have collected evidence.

    ¡°Right, there is one more thing, it is said that Queen Yelia Kimdom she originally gave birth to twin daughters, but because of her selfishness and ambition to control Yelia KimdoM Country, she invited a chatan to tell the fortune of her children, because it was calcted that the child would affect her fate, so she ordered someone to secretly give that child to But recently I heard the news that the child is not dead, still alive, if you can find the child, perhaps things will be easier again.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t find it, it¡¯s dead!¡±

    As soon as Sean spoke, Wilson spoke up.

    If we could really find that child, his Blume would not be in the same condition as it is now.

 Chapter 1453 took the wrong medication

    ¡°Hey, where did you get my Nina baby?¡±

    Christianzily nced at the girl who was screaming at him and said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    This woman is also too unconscionable, he wasted so much effort to save her, not to mention the other, but not even a word of thanks, but also so unfriendly to him.

    ¡°Gone, where did you go?¡± After this experience, Melody is very defensive of strangers, plus Christian knows at a nce that he is not a simple person, so Melody is more and more wary of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±

    At these words, Melody gasped with a violent pain somewhere in her heart, and coupled with her weakness, she suddenly coughed violently.

    ¡°Hey, I can warn you, if you have a what, I will not save you, do not say I did not tell you in advance ah!¡±

    The words fell, Melody coughing more powerful, Christian saw the situation, worried that she pulled the wound, very reluctantly walked to her, try to lower the voice said: ¡°Well, count me afraid of you, your Nina Bay he is fine, his father took back.¡±

    Just as Christian finished speaking, Melody struggled to get out of bed. The man in front of her spoke and she didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. If it was really Blume¡¯s father who came and took him away, then Rosemary would have known she was here, and with what she knew about Rosemary, she would never have left her with a strange man.

    ¡°Hey, hey, hey, where are you going with this?¡±

    Seeing her get out of bed, Christian hurriedly reached out to help her, but she waved it away, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to find Nina.¡±

    Her mind was filled with the scene of Blume seeing Orange jumping into the sea, and she had to find Blume before she could be sure that the child was really back with her parents.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you that he was taken back by Wilson.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    This woman is so stubborn, I should have known that I should not have agreed to Wilson, giving himself such a big trouble.

    ¡°I had to see for myself that he was safe and sound before I could rest assured.¡±

    Putting on her shoes, Melody looked up and said slowly, ¡°Thank you for taking care of me these past few days.¡±

    With that, Melody headed for the door.

    ¡°Hey, did I say I could let you go?¡±

    Pulling her back, Christian asked in an uncharacteristic manner.

    ¡°What, do you want to be like them and try to imprison me?¡±

    Melody, who just had a trace of gratitude for him, instantly disappeared and asked in a slightly cold tone.

    Christian saw the situation, his temper instantly came up, did not expect him to be a rare time to do a good person was she said so, really he is not suitable for good people.

    ¡°Someone!¡±

    As the words fell, a man came in at the door, ¡°Young Pavilion Master.¡±

    ¡°Get two brothers to send her away to Wilson¡¯s immediately.¡±

    After saying that, without even looking at her, Christian left.

    Seeing that he was willing to let her go, Melody¡¯s heart, which was just hanging, was relieved.

    ¡°Miss, please!¡±

    The man saw Christian leave in a huff and guessed that the girl in front of him must have pissed him off, this was the first time they had seen their young master pissed off by a woman, it seemed he should hurry up and tell the pavilion master the good news.

    ¡°Trouble!¡±

    Melody followed the man out and was both excited and worried at the thought of seeing Baby Nina and Nina soon.

    I don¡¯t know how Rosemary is doing after all these years.

    ¡°Young Court Master, are you not willing to give up?¡±

    Christian stood on the hanging building, his gaze deep and far thinking, Hellen stood on tiptoe to look down and asked without fear of death.

    ¡°Which one of your eyes saw that I don¡¯t give up?¡±

    Giving him a re, Christian turned and went into the room.

    What about the fact that he saw it with both eyes?

    Although he thought it was possible that their young court master was too bored to be alely and that¡¯s why she had this expression, after all, once Melody left, no one dared to tussle with her.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the prison matter that you were asked to investigate before?¡±

    Recently the road because of Harrison¡¯s matter made some chaos, plus the mafia also involved, so that he wanted to buy the batch of herbs dyed delivery.

    ¡°The subordinate has ¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s better for this young master to go in person!¡±

    Without waiting for Hellen to finish, Christian had already taken a big step out.

    Looking at his leaving figure, Hellen touched his nose speechlessly and muttered, ¡°If you want to go together, go together, and what excuse!¡±

    Thinking, Hellen followed at a brisk pace.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Melody just got in the car and saw Christian suddenly approaching, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, and heard him speak coldly: ¡°I just want to go to C city to deal with a little matter, leave one is good, you two go back.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Christian directly pulled open the back seat door, his tall body directly squeezed in, Melody subconsciously moved to the side.

    Hellen pulled open the passenger door to do in, through the rearview mirror nced at the back, see Melody eyes have been looking out of the car window, while Christian ispletely ignored, the car temperature also because of Christian¡¯s arrival instantly dropped to the extreme.

    ¡°Drive!¡±

    Lowering his voice, Hellen tried to hide himself as transparently as possible.

    ¡°Hey, how can I say that I am also your life saver, is that the attitude you use towards your life saver?¡±

    On the road, Christian finally couldn¡¯t stand Melody¡¯s neglect and broke that silence in the car.

    Perhaps he is used to the stars, suddenly treated like this by Melody is very ufortable in his heart, as if there is a breath in his chest no ce toe out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say thank you?¡±

    Turning her head, Melody looked at him and asked rhetorically.

    To be honest, apart from the fact that he saved her life, this man really isn¡¯t likable at all.

    Although it has nothing halfway to do with her.

    ¡°A thank you is all it takes?¡±

    He hired a team to bring her back to life, otherwise she thought she would have been able to keep this little life of hers.

    ¡°How much is it, name a number!¡±

    Melody thought he was pestering her because he didn¡¯t pay the medical bills, and at the time was in a hurry and didn¡¯t think that way, but now I think I was too careless.

    Although she has no good feeling towards Christian, this medical fee should be given to others.

    At that, Christian was instantly angry with Melody¡¯s words, did he look like someone who was short of money?

    ¡°Miss Melody, you don¡¯t know, at that time you were shot and in a very dangerous situation, and it was only because the young master hired a team of famous surgical experts for you that you were saved.¡±

    Hellen saw that his young master was about to explode and hurriedly told her what had happened with a smile, hoping that Melody would treat his young master better.

    ¡°Thank you for your willingness toe to your rescue, no matter how much it is, I will do everything I can to pay you back.¡±

    At that, Hellen stole a nce at Christian, who was furious with anger, and hurriedly retracted his head carefully and stopped talking.

    ¡°Okay, you want to pay me back, right? Fine, then I¡¯ll let you pay me back enough.¡±

 Chapter 1454 Falling into a Gentle Trap

    ¡°You ¡­ you ckmail me?¡±

    When Christian asked Hellen to inform Melody after the money was counted, her whole body was not calm.

    10 million, she is a lifetime of not eating and drinking, working day and night may not be able to earn that much money, although he said those people are experts he hired, but also do not need so much money ah!

    ¡°Miss Melody, the $10 million doesn¡¯t include your usual nutrition for food and caregiver fees and such.¡±

    See Melody angry are almost set the carriage on fire, but Hellen still do not forget to add a fire, and look at the young master¡¯s expression, seems to be very satisfied with this approach he.

    ¡°Forget about those, consider it for Wilson¡¯s sake, the food costs for those don¡¯t need to be counted, it doesn¡¯t count for much anyway.¡±

    Christian leaned back with his eyes closed and rested his eyes with an extremely patronizing tone.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re all counted together, I don¡¯t like to owe people favors.¡±

    Melody has already cursed the man next to her hundreds of times in her heart, if she knew it would take so much money to save her life, she would rather die than to be saved by him.

    ¡°Miss Melody, are you sure you have to count them together?¡±

    Hellen turned his head and looked at her with slight embarrassment.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    As the saying goes, if she epts, who knows how this man will make fun of her in the future.

    Hellen continued to nce at Christian, who had his eyes closed, quickly took theputer and tapped hard a few times, and then said to Melody: ¡°The food and escort fees add up to a total of three million seven hundred and sixty-six thousand, in addition to the ten million, Miss Melody needs to pay our young master a total of twelve million seven hundred and sixty-six thousand, of course, you I didn¡¯t count the cost of this car ride.¡±

    After saying that, Melody¡¯s whole person was like a frosted eggnt, and the whole person was paralyzed there.

    Hands clenched tightly, if not at the moment she was injured, really want to get off immediately, not a second to stay with this.

    More than ten million, how is she going to find that much money, although mom and dad that some continue, but a total of less than two million, the most important thing is that is still to her brotherter to buy a house for marriage money.

    Close your eyes, Melody will be next to their friends and rtives quickly sifted through, except Rosemary¡¯s conditions a little better, the rest are poor one, even if everyone is willing to lend her money, are not enough to pay him that expensive smack food costs.

    But if she asked Rosemary, she felt very embarrassed, maybe people thought she was using to save Nina baby and like Rosemary to im the debt?

    ¡°Can I pay in installments?¡±

    Eventually, Melody gathered the courage to turn her head and look at Christian and ask.

    It¡¯s only natural to pay a debt, and she won¡¯t renege on it, she just needs some time.

    ¡°Can it pay in installments when you go to the hospital?¡±

    Christian, who had kept his eyes closed, suddenly opened them and looked at Melody, who was also looking at him, and asked indifferently.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Melody instantly goose, this she has not had time to make money to properly honor her parents to get such arge debt, she has not thought about how to say to her parents, the other party also refused to installments.

    ¡°I ¡­ me what? You¡¯re not going to tell me that you don¡¯t have the money to pay me back, are you?¡±

    I don¡¯t know if it is too boring reason recently, he actually found nothing to make things difficult for this girl is quite fun,pared to those girls who used to tter around him, this little girl is quite amusing.

    Just now also a look of imposing, the next moment to hear so much money the whole person immediately absent.

    ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t even graduated from college or started working yet, so where would I get the money?¡±

    Melody said it in a whisper, but Christian heard it clearly.

    ¡°Since you haven¡¯t graduated yet, what are you doing hanging out blindly and getting a debt of more than ten million dors for nothing?¡± Most importantly isn¡¯t school supposed to be in session at this time?

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for you, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Christian tilted his head and looked at her, signaling her to think it through.

    ¡°I came out this time to attend a painting exhibition, but who knew that I would be kidnapped as soon as I got off the ne.¡±

    If she had known it would be like this, she would not havee to participate.

    ¡°You¡¯re studying painting?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Christian stroked his chin and thought for a while, then said: ¡°Seeing as you saved Wilson¡¯s son this time, it just so happens that my family¡¯s nanny resigned a few days ago, if you do not mind I can reluctantly let you do, as for the sry is definitely higher than any of your work outside, a monthly sry of 50, 000, of course, if you take good care of me can also be In addition, but at the same time, if you do not do well, will also deduct money, you can think about it, give you three days to think about it, think about it and go to Hellen, of course, if you have enough money to pay me back, you can also not do.¡±

    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±

    Indeed, Christian¡¯s offer is indeed very attractive, although she is a college student, but even if she finds a better job aftering out, the most is about four thousand dors, let alone a better job.

    ¡°Do I look like the kind of person who would cheat to you?¡±

    You are supposed to be lying to people.

    Hellen, who was sitting in front, said secretly in his heart.

    50, 000 a month, 600, 000 a year, if she can usually find some part-time work, twenty years she can pay off the more than ten million she owes him, at that time she is even really free.

    ¡°Okay, I promise you, but I have six months before I graduate, and I may need to go to school a few times in those six months asionally, is that okay?¡±

    It would be great if you could.

    ¡°You¡¯re just a nanny I hired, not sold to me, so as long as you do your job well, you¡¯re free to arrange everything else.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then thank you so much, I¡¯ll definitely work hard to do this well.¡±

    Melody happily grabbed Christian¡¯s arm and shook it excitedly, her eyes were wet, God knows just now when she didn¡¯t know how the money shoulde, suddenly there was such a big turnaround, she thought she was dreaming?

    Looking at the excited Melody, the corner of Christian¡¯s lips hooked up a Tammy arc, Hellen sitting in front of him could not bear to look at it, and secretly mourned for Melody in his heart for three minutes, it is true that even a small sheep with only personality can still not escape the five fingers of the big wolf, just like that, without warning, fell into this gentle trap.

    Most importantly Melody is still grateful to him.

    At this moment, Christian¡¯s image in Melody¡¯s heart was also instantly and greatly enhanced, and it seemed that it was not as bad and annoying as what he saw before.

    However, shortly after, Melody regretted almost did not bite her own tongue off, more hate themselves too stupid, that egg to hit the stone, will get themselves bruised in addition to, also took their own life.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1455 Blume Grant freaks out

    Sunny¡¯s return is certainly a good help for Wilson, so that Blume will have an extra person to apany him.

    Although he tries to find some time to spend with him every day, after all, time is limited and he hopes Sunny¡¯s arrival will make his situation better.

    ¡°Have any of you seen Miss Alisa?¡±

    She just went downstairs to give Blume a little food stew, the little girl did not know where to run, thinking of William¡¯s instructions, Sunny could not help but speed up her pace.

    Although she didn¡¯t agree with Sean and William¡¯s approach, she had to hold back when she thought of everyone¡¯s safety.

    Anyway, it¡¯s just to leave her here and they¡¯ll send her back when it¡¯s all over.

    ¡°I think I just saw her heading for the young master¡¯s study.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡±

    Worried that Alisa might make Blume angry, Sunny¡¯s pace couldn¡¯t help but quicken.

    ¡°This ¡­ this is all your doing?¡±

    Alisa looked at the model airne in front of her, her little face was full of excitement, because she grew up weak and sickly, so her mother always kept her carefully, even the garden she seldom went to, every time she stood in front of the window and looked at the airne flying in the sky and the spacecraft mother ship seen on TV, she was particrly fond of it, before she also asked her mother to get her some of these things for her to y, but every time has been her health is not good. The reason for refusal, more times she did not mention it.

    Although the heart is sometimes very angry, but think of the mother is also for their own good, slowly she will be relieved.

    After all, her mother really loves her.

    Blume Grant ignored her and continued to sit in his ce tinkering with his hands, his eyes still without a trace of warmth, as if he was like a puppet.

    Seeing that Blume did not take care of himself, Alisa continued to take the other models and admired them on their own.

    ¡°So your name is Blume Grant!¡±

    Alisa was holding a model of the ark with the date when it was sessfully made, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are that good.¡±

    Sitting on a small stool aside, Alisa said to herself while looking carefully at the ark in her hand, ¡°This ark of yours is even more beautifully made than the one my mother took me to see, you know? My mother also had an ark like yours in her experimental base, but it wasn¡¯tpletely finished when I went to see it at that time, but I think yours looks even better than my mother¡¯s.¡±

    She was also bored to sneak into the car that time, identally went to her mother¡¯s experimental base, which is the time she learned that her mother was building the ark, but also from that time onwards, she rarely went out of the door.

    Seeing that Blume Grant still didn¡¯t pay attention to her after talking for half a day, Alisa put the ark back in her hand, moved the little stool forward, propped her chubby little hand on her chin, looked at Blume Grant who kept pounding, and said in a petnt tone: ¡°Blume Grant, can you talk with me, I¡¯m really bored by myself. I¡¯m really bored.¡±

    ¡°Hey, if you ignore me, this princess will have to punish you?¡±

    When Alisa saw that Blume Grant was still indifferent, she angrily snatched the object out of her hand and threw it on the ground with great force, only to hear a nging sound, and the half-finished model she had just made instantly became in pieces.

    However, before Alisa could make a sound, she heard a voice that seemed toe from hell with a piercing chill, ¡°Get out!¡±

    This was the first time Blume Grant spoke up since Orange¡¯s ident, only to see his body emitting an appalling anger. The maid guarding the door saw his young master getting angry and hurried in to coax Alisa to whisper, ¡°Princess, let¡¯s go out first, okay?¡±

    ¡°How dare you be mean to me, do you know who I am?¡±

    Alisa shook off the maid¡¯s hand and pointed at Blume Grant, yelling angrily.

    Only to see Blume Grant scuffle down from his exclusive chair, take Alisa by the arm and push her out the door, mming it shut with force.

    Sunny arrived only to hear a bang in the room, and then there was Alisa crying with a very aggrieved look.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Princess? Who made you cry?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Seeing that Alisa didn¡¯t say anything, Sunny looked up at the maid and asked.

    ¡°The princess asked the young master to talk with her, the young master ignored her, then the princess broke the young master¡¯s model, and the young master threw the princess out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go home and tell Mother toe and clean him up.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get angry first, Princess, I¡¯ll talk to him properlyter and let him make amends to you, Princess, okay?¡±

    Sunny had heard Sean say some things about Alisa, and knew that although she had a noble status and grew up with thousands of favors in her life, she did not have a happy life, although she was a bit spiteful and unreasonable, but after these days of contact, she could see that she was not a bad child, on the contrary, she was a very kind-hearted child, just did not think that such a kind-hearted child From a young age, she was tortured by illness.

    ¡°He¡¯ll listen to you?¡±

    It was clear that Alisa had some doubts about Sunny¡¯s words.

    ¡°Of course, you forget that Blume is called my aunt, even if he is in a good way, he would not dare to disobey me as an aunt, right?¡±

    Alisa blinked her big beautiful eyes, in fact, she was not really angry with Blume Grant, but just saw that he kept ignoring her, her heart was angry.

    ¡°But why is he ignoring me, is it because I¡¯m not pretty enough? Or does he not like me?¡±

    The little girl lowered her eyes not to look at the dress she was wearing, then raised her head and asked timidly.

    Sunny stroked the broken hair scattered in front of her forehead and smiled, ¡°How could that be? Our Alisa is the most beautiful and lovely girl in the world, only Blume had an illness earlier and became like this afterwards, it¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t like the princess.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, he¡¯s so pathetic!¡±

    Alisa walked to the door of the room, stared nkly at the door of the room for a while, a trace of heartache shed in her eyes, turned her head to look at Sunny and said, ¡°Auntie Sunny don¡¯t worry, I will never upset him again.¡± She will definitely make him like herself.

    The little girl swore in her heart.

    Sunny looked at the little girl¡¯s eyes shed a touch of persistence and overflowing happiness smile, can not help but sigh fate, if she knows that Blume has be this way because of her twin sister, I wonder if the little girl will remain as simple and happy as now.

    ¡°Auntie Sunny, will you teach me how to make cookies?¡±

    With these words, Alisa pulled Sunny, who was still in a daze, and headed downstairs to the kitchen.

    The room Susan down again.

    ¡°Wilson, what are your ns?¡±

    Inside the office, William and Logan looked at Wilson, who had been smoking a cigarette without speaking, and asked.

 Chapter 1456 genetically powerful

    ¡°I noticed Blume¡¯s eyes move when that little girl came in just now, but they quickly returned to their original state, perhaps because he sensed that the little girl in front of him was not Orange!¡±

    Wilson put out the cigarette in his hand and sighed lightly, his eyes were full of worry.

    ¡°They say the heart needs medicine, that little girl is already dead, didn¡¯t you say before that someone tried to kill Blume before and a girl took a bullet for her, and now that girl is recovering from her injuries at Christian¡¯s ce? Since that¡¯s the case, then why don¡¯t we go and pick her up and let her talk to Sunny about what happened between Blume and that little girl, and then ask the princess to imitate it, maybe we can make Blume¡¯s situation better.¡±

    William did not expect him to leave so some days, so many things happened over here, and most importantly, he did not help much.

    ¡°Just now Joseph called and said that someone from above came to Chad and started investigating The Grant Group. The moneyunderingpanies that Laurent Grant was involved in before are not under The Grant Group¡¯s name long ago, but if the other side must make a big deal out of it, The Grant Group is still very troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that this was a set-up theyid this morning?¡±

    Wilson nodded, stood up and walked to the window, the red wine in his hand gently swaying in the ss, like a bright and dazzling ruby, unusually dazzling.

    ¡°Lu¡¯s was built by my grandfather, he poured his life¡¯s work into it, and so did my father, so I will never let him destroy it from my hands, and since her ambition is so big, we might as well go along with her and give it all to her.¡±

    ¡°So have you thought of a better response?¡±

    Seeing Wilson¡¯s eyes shed a sharpness, Logan¡¯s heart could not help but sigh really is gically strong, remember the first time I saw Blume, he is now this expression, really is a tiger father no son.

    At this moment, Logan is very d that he did not stand on the wrong side, did not choose Wilson as his enemy, otherwise even he is not necessarily sure to deal with him.

    ¡°Well, although this n is not the most perfect at the moment, it is the only one that can announce her wolf¡¯s ambition to the world.¡±

    Having said that, Wilson walked up to them and told them his idea, but it was soon opposed by William.

    ¡°No, what if something happens to you? What am I going to tell Rosemary?¡±

    He had seen with his own eyes how Rosemary looked like a walking corpse because of his ident, and now his heart still grips like sadness when he thinks about it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me, only then will she truly believe that she is no longer a threat, and what Rosemary will doter is clear in her mind.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jung, although Mr. Grant¡¯s solution is indeed desperate, but it is also a good solution, as for Mr. Grant¡¯s safety, I can guarantee you.¡± In any case, his men are not all dry.

    ¡°William, this side has Logan and Joseph, you can rest assured, I still have one more thing I need you to help me deal with, the sess of this n, in the end, depends on you.¡±

    He is putting his life in his hands, and he doesn¡¯t want to make a mistake in the middle of the process.

    ¡°You have put your life on me, I will definitelyplete the mission even if I put my life on the line.¡±

    The wine ss made a crisp sound in the room, as if it were a heavenly sounding from a distant sky.

    ¡°No thanks for the great kindness!¡±

    Indeed, this matter originally had nothing to do with them, but now it is involved because of her. Anyway, he is really grateful to everyone.

    ¡°Now that things have been agreed upon, shouldn¡¯t the next step be to take care of Blume¡¯s business first.¡± Now that Rosemary is not here, the only person Blume trusts is Wilson.

    Having parents with you may be the best way to achieve better results for treatment.

    ¡°I¡¯ve informed Edmund that he¡¯ll be there by evening.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go to Christian¡¯s now and pick up the girl.¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already sent the person for you.¡±

    William was about to go out when he heard Christian¡¯s voice ring out and looked up to see Christian who was walking towards them.

    ¡°You sent Melody over?¡±

    ¡°She is not at ease with your baby, dead set oning over to confirm, this is not, for your sake, I can only reluctantly send her over.¡±

    Christian took off the jacket he was wearing and tossed it aside with a look of how you can thank me.

    ¡°Is this girl kinda nice to Blume?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a girl Rosemary met in Rice.¡±

    At that, William realized that it was an old acquaintance.

    ¡°How are her injuries?¡±

    Rosemary is not at home now, and her family has been taking care of her during the time when Rosemary lost her memory. Although Rosemary has been persuading her toe to school here, she has declined, but she never expected to take a bullet for Blume this time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as it¡¯s someone I Christian wants, it¡¯s not that easy to die.¡±

    He knew, of course, and then, seeing that he had not seen her, asked, ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Go find your son!¡±

    Once this is said Christian heart is very depressed, how to say he is now also her debtor, but it makes it seem as if he owes her, as soon as he arrived here and ran away.

    ¡°You guys sit down for a while, I¡¯ll go check it out.¡±

    With those words, Wilson left.

    ¡°Hey ¡­¡±

    Looking at the wind-like departure of Wilson, Christian then turned his head to look at William, only to see him shrug helplessly.

    These three big men have something to sit on, Christian took the lead and stood up and said, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll go over there too.¡±

    ¡°Is your young master doing any better now?¡±

    Now Melody¡¯s mind is full of the image she saw before she passed out, and she¡¯s really worried about Baby Nina.

    ¡°Miss Melody will knowter when she sees it.¡±

    The maid led Melody to Blume Grant¡¯s study and looked at the closed door of the room with a suspicious face and turned her head to look at the maid.

    ¡°Sorry Miss Melody, it was Princess Alisa who identally made the young master angry in the morning, so the young master locked the door.¡±

    At that, Melody¡¯s eyebrows frowned, then went to the door and shouted in a low voice: ¡°Nina Bei, are you in there? I¡¯m your Aunt Melody, open the door, okay?¡±

    Melody knocked outside for a while and never heard any movement from inside. Just as she was about to ask the maid to get the key, the lock on the room door suddenly moved and the door opened.

    The maids saw this and covered their mouths in disbelief, these days, they had never seen any reaction from their young master.

 Chapter 1457 will let you meet someone later

    ¡°Miss Kim ¡­¡±

    Wilson rushed over and saw Melody standing in the doorway and called out politely.

    ¡°Sorry Mr. Lu, I came over without your permission, I just came to see Blume.¡±

    Melody saw that he had just arrived and came over, thinking it was because he was unsure.

    After all, they didn¡¯t know each other well, and the only time they met was when he came to pick up Rosemary, but it was only a quick nce.

    ¡°Miss Kim misunderstood, you are Rosemary¡¯s friend, and this time you saved our family Blume, by right I should be the one to bring Blume to the door to thank you, but because I¡¯m really busytely, please don¡¯t take offense Miss Kim.¡±

    At that, Melody was so shocked that even her jaw dropped. On the way here, Christian had been telling her that Wilson was not a nice person to talk to and was difficult tomunicate with, but now it seems to be different from what he said?

    ¡°Mr. Lu is very kind, I also kind of watched the Blume siblings born, and this time if it wasn¡¯t for Blume¡¯s sudden appearance, there is no way I would still be standing here talking to you, so let¡¯s not mention this matter in the future.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Okay, I wonder if it¡¯s convenient for Miss Kim toe sit in the living room right now?¡±

    Melody turned her head to look at Blume Grant sitting at the small desk and then nodded, ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Follow me, please!¡±

    Wilson took Melody to the living room and sat down, then ordered the maid to bring Sunny and Alisa together.

    ¡°Miss Kim, before in Marks¡¯ vi you just finished the surgery has not yet woken up, so also did not find time to confirm some things with you, now Blume¡¯s situation you also see, he is nowpletely closed to himself, no matter what method is always no effect, I want to know in the tomb, Blume and that little girl What exactly is the rtionship?¡±

    ¡°In fact, what happened between them I am not particrly clear, just know that when Blume was brought to the ind was tortured every day, finally Orange will save him and take him with him, because Blume has been moring to leave there, so the ind people will keep a close eye on him.¡±

    This situation Wilson had already guessed, just did not think that thest moment is the little girl will save him.

    ¡°But Orange has been persuading Blume to give up the idea of going home, but the word is so, Orange but take him around to train, that day is because they went shooting then just met you halfway those people, and then followed them into the tomb also happened to meet kidnapped me, after Blume and Orange to find a way to lure away Those guards will save me out, but not long before they found, and then we are in the tomb to keep hiding, and the next thing that happened you know almost.¡±

    Perhaps because of Orange¡¯s life, or perhaps because of Orange¡¯s helping hand, Blume was really hit hard in the middle of this incident.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you meet someer.¡±

    ¡°Wilson you wanted to see me?¡±

    Wilson¡¯s words just fell, Sunny walked in holding Alisa¡¯s hand, Melody as soon as she saw Alisa beside Sunny, rubbed her eyes incredulously to make sure she wasn¡¯t dazzled and jumped straight on, ¡°Orange, you¡¯re not dead, that¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Hey, who are you? Quickly let go of this princess.¡±

    ¡°Thisdy, you¡¯re scaring the child.¡±

    ¡°Orange, it¡¯s Melody, don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    Melody asked sadly as her hands clutched her slim shoulders.

    ¡°Melody, she¡¯s not the Orange you¡¯re talking about, she¡¯s Yelia KimdoM Country¡¯s princess, Orange¡¯s sister.¡±

    Wilson looked at her slowly exin, perhaps like people often say, the suffering see true love, only in between life and death hovering over the people will know how to cherish more.

    Although Melody had known them for only a few days, those few days were worth a lifetime of rtionships for many people.

    ¡°Mr. Lu, what did you just say?¡±

    Melody asked as she released her and turned her head to look at Wilson.

    ¡°She is Orange¡¯s twin sister, Alisa, whom my friend brought to me by mistake just by chance.¡±

    Wilson did not go into great detail, but only roughly exined, but Melody¡¯s heart has some understanding.

    ¡°What are you guys talking about, what twin sister, twin sister, my father and mother only have one daughter, this is something that everyone knows in our Yelia KimdoM Country.¡±

    ¡°Princess, haven¡¯t you ever heard from anyone at home about the fact that you have a sister?¡±

    Melody looked at the little girl in front of her, who was dressed in a brand name, bratty and unbeatable, and slowly asked.

    Alisa stared nkly into Melody¡¯s eyes, frozen for a moment without answering.

    ¡°Perhaps your mother protected you too well, so these things didn¡¯t reach your ears at all, if I¡¯m not wrong, the princess should usually be in the pce!¡±

    ¡°Mother said I was not well enough to blow, so I was almost always in my room since I was a child, and even the garden rarely went out.¡±

    At this moment, Alisa¡¯s mind still echoes the words they just said.

    ¡°Is it true what you guys just said? I really have a twin sister?¡±

    In fact, it¡¯s no wonder that Alisa reacted so strongly, remembering that when she was small she used to joke about asking her mother to give birth to a younger sibling to keep herpany.

    Although at that time in the pce can asionally hear some wind talk Cloris, but she never bothered to look deeper.

    Now think about it, it seems that many things are particrly suspicious, like those who used to talk about this behind the scenes finally just inexplicably left, at that time she always naively thought that it was those people who said the wrong thing to annoy the mother that would be like this, but I never thought that in the end it was because of her.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Melody nodded gently, looked at her, and then added, ¡°She looks exactly like you.¡± Except for the coldness thates with Orange and the calmness that doesn¡¯t match her actual age.

    ¡°I was four years old when I had heard those maids privately said, every time those said a few people of this matter always somehow disappeared, after that I also asked the mother, she said they were transferred to other ces to do things, because still young, I did not think much about it.¡±

    ¡°Princess, in fact, there are some things you do not know is a good thing for you, as long as you do not know, your heart remains the same as before, lively and cheerful, carefree.¡±

    Stroking her hair, Melody let out a soft sigh offort.

    ¡°Is Blume the reason why she¡¯s like this because of her?¡±

    Alisa has always been envious of those who have siblings, but today when Melody told her that she also had one, she was not as happy as she was before, but rather very sad.

 Chapter 1458 You can never replace her

    A sour taste in the heart followed, I do not know why, she is now suddenly very envious of the sister who never met, even if she grew up from Melody clothes and food, meals to open mouth, clothes to stretch hands, by parents in the palm of their hands general care, but never someone is like her from the heart, even if those people in front of her all kinds of pleasing, but are her that honorable identity, if not that heavy identity, the Perhaps she is nothing.

    ¡°Are you guys trying to get me to impersonate my twin sister, as you call her, to get in touch with Blume Grant?¡±

    She was not old, but she was not stupid, from the moment she entered the door, this sister in front of her hugged her and cried, and the small glimpse of excitement in Blume Grant¡¯s eyes when she first came here, although it was only a blink of an eye, she still saw it.

    Melody grabbed her arm with a Tammy grin on her face and a hurt look in her eyes, ¡°If Orange knew you were so understanding, she wouldn¡¯t know how happy she¡¯d be?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say yes to you guys because of her, I just want him to get better soon and then he can y with me and teach me how to do model airnes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you!¡±

    Looking at the face that looks exactly the same as Orange, Melody always remembers the little bit they get along, although she is young always gives a high and cold look, but inside is very kind, just let her did not expect is that her twin sister is also a kind little girl.

    ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to thank me in a hurry first, you can help him if you want me to, but you have to promise me one condition.¡±

    Alisa raised that high, proud little chin, a pair of beautiful starry eyes fell on Wilson¡¯s body, as if waiting for Wilson to speak.

    At the sound of her words, those present were shocked by her small aura, learning to negotiate at a young age.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that like mother, like daughter!¡±

    William and Logan had been sitting next to each other without speaking, and couldn¡¯t help but tease when they heard Alisa¡¯s words.

    ¡°Princess, please speak!¡±

    Wilson couldn¡¯t help but feel amused in his heart that he had been reduced to negotiating terms with a little girl one day.

    ¡°I can help you, but only if he marries meter when Blume Grant is well.¡±

    The words fell, everyone present was stunned by her words, wasn¡¯t this a disguised equivalent to selling Blume out?

    Although everyone knew it was just Alisa¡¯s capricious idea, Wilson still respected her and the corners of his lips curved up, ¡°As long as your parents agree, I naturally have no problem with it.¡± But if his son had an opinion, that was her business.

    ¡°Father and Mother love me so much, they will definitely agree.¡±

    When she heard Wilson¡¯s agreement, the little girl was overjoyed.

    But only for now. After that, despite the fact that she was dressed exactly like Orange, every time she appeared in front of Blume Grant, he remained the same as usual, without any reaction.

    ¡°So many days have passed and Blume is still not getting any better.¡±

    Melody sat under the umbre, looked at Alisa who was chasing after Blume at the moment, and spoke slowly to Sunny.

    ¡°Blume from childhood is a particrly smart child, have their own opinion, especially that does not meet the age of calm and wisdom is a lot of people sigh at themselves, if things are really so easy to do, then Wilson will not be so fretful.¡±

    These days Wilson does not know how many famous psychiatrists to Blume Grant to see, and finally are no sess, even Edmund can not help, see things are not as simple as they think.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s in a hurry.¡±

    ¡°Hey, dork, are you listening to me talking to you or not?¡±

    Alisa jogged behind Blume with her skirt hem, she was not very fit and was panting from the casual run.

    Blume Grant, who had been walking in front of her, suddenly stopped in his tracks, and Alisa bumped into her nose without looking, and before she could react, she heard Blume Grant¡¯s cold, piercing voice ringing in her ears, ¡°Who gave you permission to shout that name?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ but she ¡­¡±

    Alisa was obviously shocked by Blume Grant¡¯s appearance and looked at him, and for a moment she couldn¡¯t even say all the words.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Hearing a sound, Sunny hurried over and saw Alisa¡¯s aggrieved face, tears in her eyes, her eyes staring at Blume, just not letting those tears fall.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying it onest time, you are not her, and even if you wear her clothes and look just like her, you will never rece her.¡±

    ¡°Nina baby, you say what you just said again?¡±

    Melody couldn¡¯t believe what her ears had just heard, and looked at Blume Grant with a mixture of excitement and fear.

    ¡°Auntie Melody, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much to dress her up as Orange when you know she¡¯s not Orange?¡±

    He thought Melody was the one who understood what he was thinking, but he didn¡¯t expect her to join them in fooling him. , , and

    ¡°Nina, you¡¯re okay, you¡¯re really okay.¡±

    Melody came forward and hugged him tightly in her arms, crying tears of joy.

    Sunny also didn¡¯t expect Blume Grant to be angry, much less that he was actually better.

    ¡°Aunt Melody, get off me!¡±

    Blume Grant, who was suffocating in Melody¡¯s arms, couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    Sunny saw Blume¡¯s face full of disgust and couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly, ¡°Melody, let go of Blume first, I have to hurry to tell everyone the good news.¡±

    After saying that, Sunny ran away.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    That¡¯s probably the best good thing that¡¯s happened in a while.

    ¡°You little heartless, hug a little will be less piece of meat ah, you do not even know for you, your aunt I rushed over with injuries to see you, you not only do not have a little gratitude, but also a face of dislike me.¡±

    Melody muttered while pinching Blume¡¯s cheek in exasperation and counting happily.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±

    Being so muttered by Melody, Blume Grant vaguely remembered that Melody cried out and then jumped over and held him in her arms, only to hear a thud, and then nothing more.

    ¡°A little hurt, but seeing you¡¯re okay, I¡¯m all better at once.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Aunt Melody, I¡¯m the one who got you into this.¡±

    If Aunt Melody hadn¡¯t blocked that bullet for him, he wouldn¡¯t be standing here at all.

    ¡°Little fool, if you don¡¯t want your aunt to get hurt, then you have to grow up as soon as possible, only when you are strong can you protect your aunt and your parents.¡±

    As long as he is okay, everything is her willingness.

    ¡°Well, I will.¡±

    Blume Grant looked at Melody and nodded firmly, no matter who it was for, he had to be strong, and only when he was strong could he protect the people he wanted to protect.

 Chapter 1459 Use yourself as bait

    ¡°There¡¯s only one day left until the day they set, have you figured out what to do with it?¡±

    Arthur looked at Alexander Meng, who was still sleeping, and his eyes fell on Rosemary.

    Alexander has been in aa for two days, because there is no way to get a doctor toe, Rosemary had to do some simple care, these two days she thought a lot, as long as Sean would agree to her terms, she agreed to take them, even if it is not him Sean will be someone else today.

    She couldn¡¯t let anyone around her get hurt. Looking at Alexander, who had been unconscious, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were full of self-recrimination.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get you home safely, Alexander, you have to be strong, Grandpa is still waiting for you at home?¡±

    Gently ruffling the strands of hair out of his face, Rosemary murmured.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to say yes to him?¡±

    Covering Alexander with the quilt, Rosemary got up and poured himself a ss of water, took a sip and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s not Sean today there will be Zhang or Li Longing to me, and I believe that behind this there are many people besides Sean eyeing this treasure, instead of this, it¡¯s better to just say yes to him and then let them to fight for each other.¡± She only needed to be responsible for opening that ce up is all.

    Arthur looked at her, knowing that she made such a choice for them, but into if what was inside was not a treasure but something else dangerous, then things would be even more troublesome then.

    ¡°I think you are still seeing what¡¯s in there in making a decision, I know you are feeling sorry for us, but think about it another way, our original mission is to guard what¡¯s in there, since the reason why our ancestors had this arrangement, I believe it¡¯s also something in there that is too important, so we must be calm now.¡±

    ¡°Arthur, I want you to promise me something.¡±

    Rosemary suddenly looked at Arthur with a grave expression.

    Somehow, at this moment, Rosemary gave her the feeling as if she was saying goodbye to everyone.

    Arthur nodded, ¡°You name it, I¡¯ll do my best as long as I can sit in.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the deadline, when the timees I will ask Sean to let you and Alexander leave, the first thing you do after you go back is to find a doctor for Alexander as soon as possible, and then let everyone wait for me where they are, no matter what method you use, you must help me to hold them back, wait until after the newses from my side, you are informing everyone of the truth. ¡±

    Since things can not escape, then she can only face, rather than let everyone follow her to risk, she came alone.

    ¡°Rosemary, how do you expect me to exin this to everyone?¡±

    And not to mention that they will not agree, even he will not agree.

    What¡¯s more, they are not the kind of people who are afraid of life and death.

    ¡°Arthur, you listen to me, this matter from the beginning need to have someone to put an end to it, and that the most suitable candidate is naturally me, instead of everyone risking together, it is better to leave the matter to me alone, if I alone can exchange everyone safe, then this risk I also worth.¡±

    ¡°But ¡­¡±

    Arthur still wanted to persuade her, but was interrupted by Rosemary, ¡°Well, things are decided, you go back and secretly spread the news that Sean caught me to open the treasure, as long as the people hiding behind are out, maybe things will take another turn.¡±

    At this moment, Arthur finally understood that she was using herself as bait to get those people to kill each other.

    That night, Arthur and Rosemary did not sleep, because at the moment they had no sleep, Arthur was thinking about how to rescue Rosemary after going out and arranging Alexander, while Rosemary was thinking about Wilson and the child and her rtives, this time waiting for her fate is uncertain, and do not know whether she can still in I don¡¯t know if I will ever see them again.

    Everything is undecided.

    The next day Sean did call Rosemary over, and after about half an hour a man came in and said he was sending them off.

    Arthur knew that Rosemary and Sean had reached an agreement. Looking at the house like an old castle in the distance and thinking about what Rosemary saidst night, Arthur resolutely got into the car.

    Looking at the car slowly pulling out of the garden, Rosemary stood above the penthouse and slowly spoke, ¡°I hope Mr. White won¡¯t let me down, after all, information is the fastest fermenting in this society nowadays.¡±

    ¡°This you can rest assured, I white person always do what I say, since I promised you I will sit to, not to mention that you are now people in my ce, they are not of much use to me.¡±

    Sean knew her concerns and said cheerfully.

    In the beginning, they were captured just to make Rosemarypromise, and now that the purpose has been achieved, there is no need for him to break the cooperation between them for the sake of two irrelevant people.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so!¡±

    Rosemary dropped a few words coldly and turned to leave.

    Looking at her departing back, Sean¡¯s lips curved up in a Tammy arc, as long as Rosemary voluntarily cooperated with him, then he was only one step away from that treasure.

    ¡°Master, do we really have to agree to her terms?¡±

    Rosemary left and the butler asked slowly. ,

    ¡°Those two are no longer of any use to us, but for the sake of unnecessary trouble, you go and have the brothers take care of things, and remember, make sure it¡¯s clean.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He did not believe that Rosemary would be so honest to cooperate with him, if he let those two people spread the news, then he would have to be distracted to deal with it, instead of this it would be better to just clean it up.

    ¡°Where is this?¡±

    Alexander just opened his eyes to see that he was lying in the car and asked weakly.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, how are you, do you feel better?¡±

    Seeing that she was awake, Arthur asked in a slightly agitated tone.

    ¡°Help me do it up!¡±

    The body is already very weak, and now the car is shaking the head more dizzy, Arthur will help him to do well, rushed to take the mineral water prepared before handing him.

    After drinking two sips of water to moisten his throat, Alexander realized that there were two other people in the car in addition to the two of them.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Rosemary?¡±

    He remembered the words Rosemary seemed to be chattering in his ears while he was unconscious.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine, are you feeling better now?¡±

    Just now, Arthur saw the man in front of him take a phone call after a quick nce at each other, the man driving through the rearview mirror looked at them the same, a quick sh of killing intent in his eyes.

    ¡°Can¡¯t die, just a little dizzy.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Alexander shook his head and spoke in an icy tone.

    ¡°Take a break, there may be a life and death battleter.¡±

    Pretending to reach out to help him, Arthur said in a voice that only the two of them could hear in his ear.

 Chapter 1460 out of the blue

    ¡°Brother, can you please pull over for a moment, my friend is in a hurry and would like to go to the convenience.¡±

    ¡°Hold on a moment, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡±

    Arthur knew that if they couldn¡¯t stop here, once the car was driving ahead, it would be difficult for them to get out.

    Now there are many shrubs on both sides of the road, which is nothing but the best natural barrier for them, even if they can¡¯t beat it, it is convenient for them to escape.

    ¡°Brother Xie, I can¡¯t, my stomach hurts.¡±

    At this point, Alexander suddenly shouted, with a strong tone of stoicism.

    ¡°That brother, you see we are not short of time, besides you only need to send us to Yiping Town, as for the time is not limited, not to mention that people have three emergencies, just a little bit of amodation, okay?¡±

    The men in ck looked at each other and then said impatiently, ¡°Okay then, but you have to hurry up, the boss has ordered that you must be delivered to Yiping Town before the sun sets.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you!¡±

    Arthur helped Alexander out of the car just as he heard the man driving say to the man beside him, ¡°You go help.¡±

    With these words, Arthur said with a smile, ¡°There is no need to bother this brother, we can just do it ourselves.¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡±

    The other party did not say much, and went directly to the other side to support Alexander and went to the front.

    Just when Arthur was wondering what to do with the man in front of him, the man in the car suddenly rubbed off from the car and said to Arthur, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go, stay with me and talk!¡±

    It seems that the other party has already guessed what they want to do. Arthur reached out and patted Alexander¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Then you take care of yourself and call me if anything happens.¡±

    Alexander looked up at him, nodded, and gave a soft hmm.

    ¡°By the way bro, about how long until we get to Yiping Town, why does it seem to me that this road doesn¡¯t want to go in that direction?¡±

    Arthur asked with a tentative tone, and heard the other party sneer and say, ¡°Do you think our boss will really let you leave alive?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to go back on your word?¡±

    Although it had been foreshadowed, Arthur did not expect them toe forward with it.

    ¡°What do you mean by going back on your word, from the beginning we have no intention of letting you leave alive, originally the boss told us to settle you when we get near Yiping Town, but since you are in such a hurry, then we brothers don¡¯t mind giving you a ride now, so that we brothers can still wave around for a while before returning to our orders. ¡±

    The words fell, the man raised the gun in his hand towards Arthur with a bang, however, just when Arthur thought he was going to die in this guy¡¯s hands today, only to hear a bang, the man fell down.

    ¡°Less ¡­ less master?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    The man looked incredulously at the man who shot himself, that he would end up dying at the hands of his young master.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here? Where¡¯s the silly girl?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Arthur looked at the debauched man in front of him, and he had just clearly heard the man call this man Young Master before he died.

    Sean saw him looking at himself with a wary face and exined helplessly, ¡°My name is Sean, Wilson asked me toe and save you.¡±

    ¡°Wilson?¡±

    Seeing a suspicious look in his eyes, it was clear that he didn¡¯t seem to know who Wilson was anymore.

    ¡°No good, Alexander is in danger!¡±

    Suddenly remembering that Alexander was still in the hands of the man, Arthur rushed in the direction they had left.

    By the time they got there, however, the man had fallen in a pool of blood, while Alexander was pale and gasping for air.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Arthur hurriedly helped him up and asked worriedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Seeing that he was pale and frightening, Sean grabbed his arm and took his pulse, after which he put his hand down and said admiringly, ¡°You¡¯re already injured like this and you¡¯re still standing here, it seems that your body has made you suffer a lot, eat this first!¡±

    Sean pulled out a bottle from his body and handed him three pills everywhere. These pills were specially brewed for him by someone he had asked before, and every herb in them was precious, which is why he was sometimes too poor to even afford to eat.

    Alexander thought nothing of putting the pills he gave him into his mouth, Arthur just wanted to stop it was toote.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t die, but tost until now, indeed some ability.¡±

    Can make him Sean admire people in this world is not much, Alexander in front of him is one, although he does not know why he his body will be so badly wounded, but obviously not this recent period of injury, but he did not have time to think, as long as you can not die also even for that silly girl.

    ¡°I just heard him call you young master, I don¡¯t know you ¡­¡±

    Seeing Alexander better, Arthur only began to drop his gaze to Sean¡¯s.

    ¡°This you do not need to know, you know need to know that I will not harm you on it, by the way, why only the two of you, silly girl?¡±

    ¡°You mean Rosemary?¡±

    Although it was hard for him to associate the word silly girl with Rosemary, he could guess from the tone of his voice twice that the silly girl he was talking about should be talking about Rosemary.

    ¡°Who else could it be but her?¡±

    When ites to this, Sean¡¯s tone is thick with dissatisfaction. Before he left, he told her to wait for him toe back, but what? He fell into the trap of the big bad wolf identally, and now he still needs to save him.

    Arthur will Rosemary¡¯s decision to tell him once, just fell on the voice heard Sean no good yelled: ¡°I said she is stupid, Sean that son of a bitch words can also believe, also do not look at their own several pounds and a few.

    Despite this, Arthur also saw a look of concern in Sean¡¯s eyes, and it seemed that Rosemary was saved.

    ¡°Silly girl side to me, you first rush him back to Yiping Town to heal, or then even the great golden immortal can not save him.¡±

    Although Arthur did not know how Alexander¡¯s injury in the end, but from his face does not seem to be light, thinking of Rosemary¡¯s advice, so he helped him into the back of the car to lie down and close the door, said to Sean: ¡°Thank you Mr. Jung master of life saving, Rosemary will trouble you. ¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make sure shees back safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After saying that, Arthur started the engine and the car left like an arrow.

    Although Sean had already agreed to her terms, she was always uneasy and looked out the window, hoping that everything would go well.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    Suddenly, a male voice sounded behind her, and Rosemary turned around to see Sean, who had appeared at some point.

    ¡°Sean?¡±

 Chapter 1461 Destroy It

    ¡°I find that every time I see you, nothing good happens, look, I¡¯ve only been gone for how long, and you¡¯ve been caught here by them, and foolishly went to negotiate terms with the Big Bad Wolf, if I hadn¡¯te in time, maybe your two friends would have reported to Hades.¡±

    Sean jumped in from outside, patted his clothes on his body, nced at her, and said in a wonderfully chipper way.

    ¡°You mean Sean actually went back on his word?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t think her fears just now were true, so she hurriedly asked, ¡°So how are they now? Are they hurt?¡±

    The thought of Arthur and can not know any martial arts, and Alexander before leaving and still in aa, at this moment Rosemary heart a wave of anger rubbed upward.

    ¡°With me, how can they be okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find him.¡±

    With that, Rosemary headed outside, she wanted to ask the white wolf how many times she meant it.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go?¡±

    Rosemary had just reached the door and noticed that Sean hadn¡¯t caught up with her. She couldn¡¯t help but stop and turn to look at him, and saw Sean¡¯s gloating expression.

    ¡°Sean, how did you get in here?¡±

    Earlier she asked Natalie had apanied her to the garden to stroll around, only to see that there are posts everywhere, even a fly can note in, but this guy actually arrived here without alerting anyone, so it is clear that he is very familiar with this ce.

    ¡°Heh, finally remembered something, it seems there is still salvation, and it¡¯s not in vain that I came all the way from C city.¡±

    Sean sat by himself, knocking melons, that leisurely look as if in his own home.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen Wilson have you? How is he now, have you seen Blume and Nina?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t heard from them for a long time. Ever since Zoe told herst time that Blume had been found, she had been thinking of finishing this side of things early and going back, only she hadn¡¯t expected to end up being caught here.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d forgotten you had a husband and children?¡±

    Thinking about what Arthur had told him, Sean¡¯s heart held a me of anger.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Looking at him, Rosemary couldn¡¯t understand why he would say that.

    Seeing Sean also looking at himself, he then thought of what he had said to Arthur earlier, and it seemed that Arthur had told him what he intended to do.

    ¡°You know all about it.¡±

    With her head bowed, Rosemary was like a child who had done something wrong. In fact, if she had any other choice, she would not have done this, who does not want to live happily with her children and husband every day, but things havee to this point, even if she is reluctant, there is no other choice.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯t want people to have to make other sacrifices for you, but will they forgive you if you do this?¡±

    Not to mention that now even if she found the stone door can not open at all.

    ¡°As long as they are safe, do not forgive all over do not forgive it!¡±

    At the beginning she was to save her own children before agreeing to Harrison, andter she saw so many families being exterminated one by one for this treasure without any basis, no matter how she finally chose, there are always people sacrificing, instead of this, then it is better to let all these things by her alone.

    ¡°You ah really do not know how to say you, I just want to ask you a question, have you found thest broken key guardian?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    If she could, she¡¯d rather never find out.

    William lifted his hand and knocked her on the head, and said without good grace, ¡°You have not even found thatst broken key, so how do you know that you must be able to open that stone door, and, don¡¯t you know that the route about how to reach that treasure is only known to the guardian of the Concealed Tears?¡±

    ¡°How should I know, Tracy hasn¡¯t told her yet either!¡±

    Rosemary rubbed her head and muttered in a very breathless manner.

    ¡°Calling you a silly girl is really the right shout, you say at first Wilson what he really saw in you?¡± Thepany has been sold and is still happy to count the money for others.

    Sean shook his head helplessly, but after making sure Rosemary was okay, he decided to talk to Sean the old guy.

    ¡°You beat me up every time we meet, so it¡¯s strange that I¡¯m not stupid?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so silly and cute!¡±

    Gently scratching the tip of her nose, Sean chuckled.

    ¡°Well, you Carry¡¯s stay here and I¡¯ming overter to get you out of here.¡±

    Sean stood up when he heard Rosemary say, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving!¡±

    At that, Sean turned to look at her incredulously, frowned and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Things started because of me, naturally I need to end him, whether this has this treasure or not, I will erase it from everyone¡¯s mind forever.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    This is her ultimate goal, she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone get hurt because of this treasure, and she doesn¡¯t want to see anyone get their family ruined because of this so-called treasure, so no matter what, she must destroy it.

    ¡°Do you know what the end result will be if you do this?¡±

    If it could really be destroyed that easily, he would have destroyed it already, how could he still wait for her toe.

    ¡°Sean, I have decided that no matter what it takes, I will destroy it with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Even if it costs you your own life?¡±

    With his eyes fixed on her, Sean asked, word for word.

    ¡°If I can, I¡¯m in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you even have to think about other people¡¯s feelings? If something does happen to you, what about Wilson, what about your children?¡±

    Sean really wanted to tie her back with a rope and lock her in and never let her out for the rest of her life.

    It¡¯s just that he knows that once she decides on something, even Wilson can¡¯t sway her.

    ¡°Wilson will understand me, and my kids will support me even more.¡±

    The corners of Rosemary¡¯s mouth lifted in a happy smile and she smiled lightly.

    Seeing this, Sean closed his eyes in pain, whates alwayses again.

    ¡°I know that once you have decided on something no one can change, but I still hope you can think about it properly, and if you still haven¡¯t changed your decision by the time I get back, then I will definitely support you.¡±

    After saying that, Sean got up and left in an open manner.

    Watching him leave in disappointment, Rosemary knew he was angry, but she had no regrets. Everyone is born with what she has to do, and she was no exception.

    ¡°Young master, you¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Where is White Night?¡±

    ¡°In the study!¡±

    With those words, Sean headed in the direction of the study.

    The maid hurriedly caught up and shouted anxiously, ¡°Young master, the master is having a video conference and won¡¯t let anyone in to disturb it.¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    Sean pushed the maid out of the way as soon as he pushed the door open with force, and when White Night looked up and saw him, he only heard him turn off the video after speaking to it.

 Chapter 1462 beautiful and intoxicating

    ¡°Little wave, after so many years of not seeing you, why are you still so fidgety?¡±

    White Night stood up and walked to a side table to sit down, said lovingly.

    If he hadn¡¯t already seen his true colors, perhaps he would have really been mesmerized by the illusion before him. At Home, everyone knew that White Night doted on Sean, his only nephew, yet only Sean himself knew that it was all a sham.

    What Sean wanted was just the shares in his hand, plus before Sean¡¯s father passed away, he had hiswyer draw up a contract that as long as White Night treated Sean well, all the White family¡¯s industries would be managed by White Night on his behalf, but what Sean¡¯s father didn¡¯t know was that the real Sean had left this world shortly after he left, and he was mistaken for the real Sean by the people sent by White Night. Sean was taken back to the White family and from then on had the identity of the young master of the White family.

    It was all peaceful until the day Mr. Sean killed the woman he loved most in order to control him, everything changed, and at that time his people were secretly looking for him, and in order to keep his true identity from being known, he chose to travel around the world.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re going to do, but if you¡¯re going to hurt my friends then I can¡¯t sit back and do nothing, I believe Rosemary is here with you Queen Kara doesn¡¯t know yet, right? What do you think will happen to her if I distribute this news?¡±

    White night brewing tea hand in hearing Sean¡¯sst sentence when the hand a slight beat, then said faintly: ¡°Xiang, you know that uncle do all this for you, you also know that uncle this life childless, although now the white family¡¯s industry is I am managing, but this is still the end of the day is not yours? Why do you have to be like this?¡±

    Poured a cup of tea to his front, white night bitterly advised.

    ¡°Rosemary is my friend, and I¡¯m taking her away right now.¡±

    After saying that, Sean was about to walk out, but was called out by White Night: ¡°Wave, I didn¡¯t know Rosemary was your friend, but I want to meet someone for you before you take her away.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry to open your mouth yet, wait for everything until you see that person.¡±

    White night shallow smile, walk to the bookshelf gently press the candlestick on the side, only to see therge bookshelf slowly open, Sean did not expect this study there is a secret room sorge.

    Before he had heard Sean mentioned to him, but what specific location until he lived in after often to feel to find a lot, but this study in this he has not found through.

    Sean followed him slowly, and after about ten minutes, he saw a person lying on the bed inside. When Sean approached, his whole body was stunned, and he pounced on it, looking at the face he had longed for, so you can imagine how excited he was at the moment.

    ¡°How did she get here?¡±

    The girl on the bed is like the sleeping beauty in that fairy tale, with delicate features, fair and tender skin, and eyshes like butterfly wings, which is already intoxicatingly beautiful just now, not to mention after waking up.

    ¡°Back then you mistakenly thought that I killed her, but in fact not, all these years I have been trying to find an opportunity to exin this matter to you, but you have not returned since you left, I know that this girl is very important to you, so at first I saved her after quietly invited the world famous doctor to see her, although the bullet in her head has been removed, but because of the injury to the Nerves, so has not yet woken up, the doctor said that perhaps she is waiting for someone, when I sent someone to find you toe back to tell you about this matter, but you will my people wounded, and run without a trace, I have no choice but to put her here to recuperate in order to wait for your return.¡±

    ¡°Clive, is that really you? I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t look at you until now, can you hear me?¡±

    Sean grabbed the girl¡¯s small, soft, boneless hand and murmured.

    It is said that men have tears do not y lightly, just not to the sad ce, a tear drop of a drop fell on the girl¡¯s fair little face.

    Standing behind the white night looking at all this in front of him, just a light sigh, and then slowly walked out of the secret room.

    Sean knelt in front of the bed and quietly looked at his beloved girl, he thought he would never see her again in his life, but never thought they would meet again in his lifetime.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Clive, I¡¯m your brother Bai, haven¡¯t you always yelled that you want to go out into the world? As soon as you wake up, Brother White will take you there.¡±

    The long eyshes of the girl on the bed fluttered lightly a few times, and Sean, who had been sad, did not notice.

    After an hour, Sean came out of it with red eyes. In addition to White Night, there was Home¡¯s butler in the study.

    ¡°Young Master ¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want before you let me take her?¡±

    Sean is not stupid, the reason why White Night will save Clive is just to hold him back, because he knows very well in his heart that the only person in this world who can sway him is the girl lying inside.

    Clive left him for his sake, so he won¡¯t let go so easily this time.

    ¡°Look what you said, we are all family, you can take her away if you want! But before the doctor specifically ordered, Clive¡¯s body is particrly sensitive, she needs a long time to adapt to an unfamiliar environment, otherwise it is very detrimental to her condition, now she has been lying here for almost five years, if this suddenly to an unfamiliar environment, I am afraid that her body will not be able to hold up.¡±

    ¡°Yes young master, back then after you left home in anger, the master did not know how much effort it took to keep Miss Clive alive in order to not let you fall into regret in your future life, and the doctor also said that Miss Clive¡¯s condition is now very stable, and there are signs ofing to her senses at any time?¡±

    The butler also conformed in a side.

    ¡°Since this is the case then let her stay here for the time being, I will temporarily live in Home now during this period.¡±

    After saying that, Sean nced at the secret room behind the bookshelf and turned to leave.

    At this moment, Rosemary walked back and forth inside the room, her mind full of what Sean had just said to her.

    Although she knew that the road ahead was dangerous, Rosemary still did not give up the idea, but her heart was particrly eager to see Wilson and the children, because she was so afraid that she would not even see them for thest time.

    When Rosemary was lost in thought, the door to the room was pushed open and Sean came in, his eyes full of pain, a Sean Rosemary had never seen before.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d let me answer you tomorrow?¡±

 Chapter 1463 Not coincidentally, Iâ€™m waiting for you

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I just want to sit here with you for a while in peace.¡±

    Sean sat down on the couch, his mind full of Clive¡¯s pale, bloodless little face.

    After so many years, Sean did not expect to see that familiar little face again today.

    But what he couldn¡¯t understand was that Clive was clearly broken in his arms that year, how could he still be saved, but just in the room he also looked, the face had no signs of disguise, so that the girl was not a white night to find an impostor.

    But at the same time Sean can be 100% sure that his Clive nevere back, and the girl in the secret room with the same face as Clive must have a rtionship with Clive.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with you, why do you look so pale, are you sick?¡±

    With that, Rosemary¡¯s just outstretched hand was blocked by Sean, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that the time to take you away may need to wait for a while.¡±

    At that, Rosemary didn¡¯t care too much and said with a light smile, ¡°I had no intention of leaving, but you, this is Home after all, you¡¯d better leave early!¡±

    After saying that, Rosemary suddenly realized that something was wrong, looking at the door of the room that had just been pushed open, he just seemed toe in through the front door, she remembered correctly that there were surveince cameras installed everywhere, and there were people guarding the door, even if he was powerful there could not be no movement ah!

    White Nights, Sean ¡­

    Rosemary jerked her head up to look at Sean with a look of confusion in her eyes and asked, ¡°Sean, White Night and you ¡­¡±

    ¡°You guessed right, Home is indeed my family, but White Night is not my father, he is my eldest uncle.¡± Sean will be with the rtionship here briefly, because there are many things here is not convenient to detail.

    ¡°As for the specificster there is time for me to talk to you in detail, but now I have a little bit of my own personal business needs to be dealt with, you are here first Carry¡¯s wait for me a few days.¡±

    Originally thought that in this world except Clive, no one else¡¯s life and death can make him worthy to protect, until he met Rosemary, he realized that in this world, there are people who will treat you like family without asking for anything in return.

    Even if there is no blood rtionship between them.

    Rosemary wanted to ask some more questions, but seeing that Sean was speaking with a sense of concealment, she didn¡¯t press the issue, because after all, everyone has his own difficulties.

    ¡°Brother, have you heard from your sister-inw yet?¡±

    Shelley stood up as soon as she saw Zoe return and asked.

    It¡¯s been three days, and there¡¯s no Rosemary¡¯s whereabouts, so I¡¯m really anxious.

    ¡°Word hase from Mr. Grant¡¯s side that they have found the youngdy¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and get your sister-inw out!¡±

    With that, Shelley was about to get up, but was pulled back by Fiona, ¡°Listen to your big brother first.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Grant told us to go to Yiping Town and find a ce to stay first, as for rescuing the youngdy someone has already gone.¡±

    For this time did not protect Rosemary, Zoe actually heart is very self-condemnation, because he failed Wilson to his trust and entrusted.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not protecting my sister-inw and for shaming Wilson¡¯s trust in me.¡±

    Originally Shelley was thinking of making up for her mistakes, but now she doesn¡¯t even have the only chance.

    Zoe looked at her, knowing that she med herself for Rosemary¡¯s kidnapping and wanted tofort her but didn¡¯t know how, except to say that this time they had really met a strong hand.

    ¡°Shelley, don¡¯t think too much, maybe Wilson has other ns, let¡¯s go to Yiping Town first and wait until we get there to make ns.¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, I would like to ask if your final destination is in Yiping Town?¡±

    Fiona turned her head to look at Tracy, in fact, for this issue she has also been wondering, although they are all guardians of the Shattered Key, but no one really knows the exact location of the treasure.

    ¡°If it is written on the map it is Yiping Town, but as to where the treasure really is, the only way to know is to find the keeper of the Concealed Tears.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t know?¡±

    Looking at Fiona, Tracy said expressionlessly, ¡°My mission is to protect Missy, as for these I really don¡¯t know, and I only read a brief ount in a book.¡±

    ¡°I thought you knew that?¡±

    Fiona said with some discouragement and continued, ¡°But think about it, after all, hearts are fickle, if everyone knew where the treasure was, I¡¯m afraid there would have been civil unrest.¡±

    After all, the lure of money is too great, even if they will not but there is no guarantee that others will not.

    ¡°Forget it, since this is the case, let¡¯s take a step forward, your injuries are almost recovered, so let¡¯s all pack up and head to Yiping Townter.¡±

    Meanwhile, at the foot of Yiping Town, Fred saw Heidi, whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a year, taking pictures with her DSLR, her smile as bright as the weather today.

    ¡°It¡¯s a really nice view here.¡±

    This year she has traveled a lot in order to avoid Fred, but also to grow her knowledge, and every ce she goes she finds that the knowledge in her head has grown a lot more.

    The two men who followed were also dressed casually, and they were the men Wilson had sent to protect her.

    When they found her and told her what had happened, it shocked her, she hadn¡¯t thought that the stone she was carrying had thisyer of connection.

    Among so many people, perhaps she, Heidi, is the only one who has never been bound by broken keys, and despite her rocky love life, in the end her son and the people she likes are not harmed in any way.

    ¡°Fred ¡­¡±

    Putting the SLR down slowly in her hand, Fred had alreadye up to her when Heidi thought she looked away.

    The two men behind him quickly blocked Heidi¡¯s front, and the air was instantly filled with a thick killing intent.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Since leaving with the baby, it was the first time they stood so close together, and Fred was even more excited after learning that she wasn¡¯t dead, but when Marcy finished telling the story, his whole body was dumbfounded, so they had been fooled by Marian all these years, and because of that woman, they had missed so many years.

    ¡°He is my friend, you guys go wait for me next to him first.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After the two men left, Heidi looked at him and Tammy gave a smile, ¡°Fred, what a coincidence!¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Heidi held back the excitement in her heart, tried hard to look natural and greeted with a smile.

    ¡°Not coincidentally, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±

    At the words, Heidi looked up at him, unable to believe her ears.

 Chapter 1464 Having a wife like this is enough for this life

    ¡°You¡¯re waiting for me?¡±

    Obviously Heidi doesn¡¯t believe Fred¡¯s words very much, after all, she is no longer the same ignorant, simple little girl she was back then.

    ¡°Oh, Fred is joking, but I wonder what Fred is doing here, did youe alone?¡±

    With that, Heidi¡¯s eyes kept looking around for something, as if trying to find her only hang-up somewhere.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When Fred saw this, his heart felt like it had been viciously pierced by a sharp arrow, and it hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°Elliott didn¡¯te, but I put him in Marcy¡¯s care and it will be fine.¡±

    This Heidi certainly believes, after all, Marcy means something different to Elliott.

    ¡°Oh ¡­¡±

    Elliott did note, Heidi¡¯s eyes shed a touch of loss, originally thought to see her son, not seen for a year also do not know that the brat has grown taller or not.

    ¡°That I have something else to do then I¡¯ll go first.¡±

    I don¡¯t know why, she just want to get out of here at the moment, because she is afraid that she will not be able to control the tears falling down if she stays.

    ¡°Heidi I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    The moment Heidi turned to go, Fred suddenly spoke up.

    The tears are like the evening tide pouring on, the scar that was thought to have healed is again viciously torn open, she never wanted that sorry.

    Fred came forward and hugged her, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Heidi, in fact, the reason why I agreed to marry Marian that day was because the old man said that only after he let me marry her would he transfer the share in my mother¡¯s name to me, originally I nned to tell you my n when I returned, but I didn¡¯t know that Marian would brought you there, you had left, you went crazy looking for you everywhere, but thest news I got was that you were dead.¡±

    Heidi quietly listened, all the things of that year vividly, he always knew Fred¡¯s father hogged the things that should have belonged to him, the most important thing is that those things belonged to his mother, and was his mother¡¯s greatest wish before she died.

    So she doesn¡¯t me him, she hasn¡¯t med him all along.

    ¡°I had gone to Marcy several times, hoping he would tell me it was all a lie, but every time I got the same answer, so at that time my heart died with me, and the reason I said those things that day was because I thought the girl was you, and what I didn¡¯t expect was that both you and Marcy misunderstood me. ¡±

    No matter what he says, it will never make up for the suffering she has suffered over the years, and it is he who has caused this.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve all been fooled by Marian.¡±

    For a long time, Heidi said in a hoarse voice.

    No wonder she said at first, even if she Marian can not get, will never let her get, so this is all she nned a long time ago.

    ¡°Heidi, I know three words of sorry can¡¯t even make up for what you¡¯ve suffered all these years, but I¡¯m begging you to give me one more chance to spend the rest of my life making up for the mistakes I¡¯ve made, okay?¡±

    For the rest of his life, he will only be with her.

    Looking at him, Heidi suddenlyughed: ¡°Fool, if you are wrong, then I must be wrong too.¡± If she had believed in him more, Marian¡¯s scheme would not have worked.

    ¡°Heidi, you¡¯re willing to give me a chance now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault in the first ce.¡±

    Smiling at him, the rest of her life is said to be long and short, she has no great pursuit, just wants to live happily with the man and children she loves.

    ¡°Heidi ¡­¡±

    Fred tightly embraced her into his arms, tears in the corners of his eyes quietly slipped, have a wife so, this life is enough.

    Heidi stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to send her red lips, and at this moment, the air in the world was sweet.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    Arriving at the ce where Fred lived, Heidi asked curiously.

    No one knew she was here, so his presence here struck her as odd.

    ¡°Mr. Grant sent someone to tell me.¡±

    To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t for Wilson, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been able to find her until now.

    Heidi snuggled in Fred¡¯s arms, thinking of her mission, thought about it and said, ¡°I still have things to take care of, it may take some time, you go back to take care of Elliott, when I finish this side of things, then go back.¡±

    For some reason, she always had an uneasy feeling that something was going to happen.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Marcy will take care of Elliott, I¡¯ve taken care of thepany, just let me stay with you, okay?¡±

    Looking at him, indeed, they are too much of what has passed over the years.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve decided, let¡¯s get together.¡±

    The ten fingers are tightly interlocked, holding everything between each other together.

    Fred dotingly dropped a kiss on her forehead, no matter what was ahead to face, as long as they were together, whatever difficulties could be ovee.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    At this point, Arthur drove Alexander to town and looked around for a doctor.

    ¡°Hello, may I ask where the best doctor in your area is staying?¡±

    Arthur pulled a middle-aged man with an anxious face and asked.

    Because sitting in the car for too long, Alexander¡¯s body can no longer hold up, hold up to here when the person fell into apletea.

    ¡°There is no market in town today, the doctor went to the countryside to see the doctor for others.¡±

    ¡°And do you have other doctors here?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s good enough to have a doctor in a town like ours, where else would there be a doctor.¡±

    The middle-aged man finished with a sigh and left.

    At that, Arthur sat there paralyzed, if he could not find a doctor, Alexander¡¯s life would not be saved.

    Heidi looked at Arthur, who was sitting paralyzed, and whispered to Fred, ¡°Fred, why don¡¯t we go check it out?¡±

    ¡°You call the shots.¡±

    Perhaps because Fiona herself is also out of the countryside, know the helplessness of that small ce, so when she saw the heart is very unbearable.

    ¡°Hello, I think we just heard you looking for a doctor, right?¡±

    Arthur looked up to see a girl holding a handsome man smiling and asking.

    ¡°Do you know where there is a doctor?¡±

    ¡°My husband studied medicine before, so if you don¡¯t mind you can show us around.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±

    Rushing to his feet, Arthur led them to a small hotel.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Xie, did you find a doctor?¡±

    When the shopkeeper saw them return, he hurried up and asked.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    With that, Arthur hurriedly led them to a rtively small double room.

    ¡°Mr. Xie, where did you find this doctor, let me tell you, there are many fake doctors out there who cheat money under the banner of seeing a doctor, you should be careful!¡±

    The shopkeeper pulled Arthur aside and reminded him kindly.

 Chapter 1465 Youâ€™re the luckiest one of us

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not bad people, we just saw your face anxious look before rmending ourselves, after all, in such a small town if you encounter some rtively difficult disease and coincidentally the doctor is not in a headache.¡±

    As the saying goes, you can¡¯t be too careful, Heidi is not angry with the shopkeeper¡¯s approach, after all, you do need to pay attention to some things when you go out.

    ¡°Sorry, the store owner didn¡¯t mean anything else, she was just worried about me.¡±

    Arthur didn¡¯t know what to say when he met such an enthusiastic store owner.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can understand.¡±

    After saying that, Heidi did not speak, but Susan¡¯s stood by Fred¡¯s side and watched him.

    After a while, Fred took his hand off Alexander¡¯s and said to the shopkeeper, ¡°Boss, do you have a pharmacy here?¡±

    ¡°The pharmacy has it, it¡¯s just that the medicine he has there is particrly expensive.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to have medicine.¡±

    Said, Fred said to Arthur: ¡°your friend because before had suffered a very serious internal injuries, because of theck of conditioning plus recently must have fought with people, new injuries plus old injuries, all will be so serious, but the good thing is that before he took the heart pills, as long as a few days of good conditioning, basically nothing serious. ¡±

    Said Fred wrote a prescription and handed it to Arthur, ¡°You take this prescription and go to the pharmacy and grab a few tons of herbs for him to eat.¡±

    Arthur took the dispensary, looked at Alexander, and said with some difficulty, ¡°Sir, we have to rush to Yiping Town, and I don¡¯t know how many days it will probably take to get up the mountain with his injury.¡±

    ¡°You guys are going to Yiping Town too?¡±

    Heidi looked at them and asked in surprise.

    ¡°Are you guys going to Yiping Town too?¡±

    Looking at them, Arthur remembered that Rosemary had mentioned to them that the guardian of the Broken Key of Kong¡¯s Plume was on her way to Yiping Town, and the girl¡¯s appearance was quite simr to what Rosemary said.

    ¡°At the risk of asking, your visit to Yiping Town was ¡­¡±

    Fred doesn¡¯t like other men staring at Heidi all the time, and pulls her into his arms with a possessive grip.

    Seeing this, Arthur said, embarrassed, ¡°Sorry, I just thought you were quite simr to the person my friend said you were, and took the liberty of asking.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what your friend¡¯s name is?¡±

    ¡°Rosemary.¡±

    With those words, Heidi and Fred couldn¡¯t help but look at each other, look at them, and say, ¡°But howe I didn¡¯t know Rosemary had you two friends?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re just like you.¡±

    After Arthur finished, Heidi couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, not expecting to meet the other two Shattered Key Guardians here.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then why are you here, and why is he so badly injured?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fred, who was standing on the sidelines, asked as he watched them keep ying dumb.

    ¡°They¡¯re the same people Rosemary is looking for as I am, but I¡¯ll tell you the specificster.¡±

    Arthur told the story briefly and looked at Alexander on the bed and said worriedly, ¡°Now I just want Alexander to get better as soon as possible and then go to rendezvous with young Tang and then discuss how to get Rosemary out.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t you worry too much about it.¡±

    Afterforting Arthur, Heidi turned to Fred and asked, ¡°Fred, is it okay if we take him with us?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯s lying to you?¡±

    Looking at her, Fred asked without a smile.

    How she so easily believes what people say, just her character, really worrying.

    ¡°Fred you¡¯re overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for your husband to think this way, but everything I said is true, believe it or not you can read this.¡±

    Arthur held out the broken key around his neck for them to see, and heard Heidi say, ¡°Hurry up and put it away before anyone sees it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just the few of us here.¡±

    Putting the broken key back inside his shirt, Arthur smiled.

    ¡°Fred, are you relieved now?¡±

    Fred sighed lightly, looked at the person on the bed, said: ¡°Here from to Yiping Town need to go over the mountain in front, with his current body is impossible to walk by himself, but you can find two strong men to carry him up is no problem.¡± After all, he was there, how could he be in trouble.

    ¡°That¡¯s a big thank you.¡±

    Looking at Alexander on the bed, Arthur said happily.

    This way, they can rendezvous with Zoe as soon as possible.

    Arthur rendezvoused with Zoe three dayster, and when Heidi saw Fiona, she couldn¡¯t hide the excitement and joy on her face, instantly leaving Fred behind.

    ¡°Is he Elliott¡¯s dad?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Fiona knows a thing or two about Heidi, and Elliott looks like Fred, so it¡¯s not hard to tell.

    ¡°You guys made up?¡±

    ncing outside, Fiona asked cautiously.

    Heidi nodded and said slowly: ¡°Fiona, you know what? I always thought Fred¡¯s heart was in love with another girl, so when I found out I resolutely chose to leave, in fact, over the years I have been constantly asking myself, why not go to him face to face to ask, at least then I will not be thinking about it every day, but I just can not take that step, until two days ago I saw him at the foot of the mountain at that moment, I suddenly found that the original in I suddenly realized that deep inside my heart I had already loved this man to the marrow of my bones, but suddenly I was afraid to face the truth, but when I knew it was all a misunderstanding, I really didn¡¯t know what words to use to describe my feelings, would you think I was so stupid?¡±

    ¡°Idiot, you can really look at their own hearts is a good thing, if we always go to everything to look ahead or guess too much, then how meaningless to live, human life is not long, short, now has passed twenty years, the rest of your life can find willing to spend time with their own people you should feel lucky.¡±

    If this time things can end sessfully, she will definitely hold on to her happiness and will never let her flow away easily.

    ¡°I forgot to ask you because I was so busy talking about myself, how are you and Edmund doing?¡±

    She has always felt that Fiona and Edmund are a good match, although Edmund likes Rosemary in his heart, but after all, feelings are about fate, not their own no matter how to force will not be their own, not to mention Edmund has recognized Rosemary as a sister, so this rtionship can naturally be slowly put down.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Heidi, you are the luckiest one among all of us, so we all envy you and hope that you can be happy like this all the time, but I am different, our family has been cursed for generations, if I force myself to be with Edmund, it will only harm him in the end.¡±

 Chapter 1466 Battle of Life and Death

    Heidi is not particrly clear about these things, and perhaps, as Fiona says, she is the luckiest.

    ¡°Does Edmund know?¡±

    ¡°I told him I¡¯d go back with him after I finished this side of things, and as for the content I didn¡¯t say.¡±

    Now even she can¡¯t predict the oue, let alone think about the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, just let everything go, and I¡¯m sure Edmund will understand you too.¡±

    Fiona smiled bitterly, from the beginning grandfather has calcted that Edmund is her destiny love disaster, if the trip over then everything is naturally beautiful, but if not, she may never see him again in this life.

    ¡°To tell you the truth, it would probably be better if he didn¡¯t forgive me.¡± That way he wouldn¡¯t be so upset.

    Heidi grabbed her hand and saidfortingly, ¡°Think of the good in everything, although fate is predetermined from the beginning, but I also believe that your own fate is ultimately your own decision, as long as you adhere to what you want, even if the front waiting for you is a mountain of fire you will be able to walk through.¡±

    Fiona looked into Heidi¡¯s eyes, and in her eyes she saw a radiant side of herself.

    Nodding, Fiona said, ¡°Well, you¡¯re right, I should fight for myself for Edmund, for my happiness, and for this hard-won encounter we¡¯ve had.¡±

    That¡¯s right, generations of their family heirs will have their unique ability, and this ability has allowed them to follow the teachings of the previous generation for generations, never fighting against their own destiny, and today, regardless of the oue, she will fight for herself once.

    ¡°I went around and found that this town is not very big, but it is very rich, basically everyone here has a field of their own, and every family here has basically the same industry at home, so it¡¯s a little hard to find that guardian you are talking about.¡±

    Zoe snooped around from the outside and gave a brief overview of the ce.

    ¡°So have you noticed anything different here?¡±

    ¡°Other than that towering mountain, this vige is a particrly ordinary vige.¡±

    Summer nodded her head inpliance.

    ¡°So what do we do now?¡±

    Rosemary is not here, the map in Tracy¡¯s hand shows the end of the station is here, and the only break the gap in the Tears of Concealment guardian and can not be found, really anxious people.

    ¡°He will naturally appear when the timees, let¡¯s just Carry¡¯s wait here.¡±

    ¡°Tracy is right, those who are hiding in the shadows are more anxious than us, instead of us being anxious here, we should take a good rest and refresh ourselves, I believe it won¡¯t be long before there will be a life and death battle to be fought.¡±

    From ancient times to the present, about thepetition for the treasure are nine deaths, even if they are innocent people, those who want to take the treasure alone will not let them leave alive.

    ¡°Mr. Tang, you go and inform Wilson, tell him that we have arrived safely in Yiping Town, tell him toe here as soon as he finishes his business there, we have to pave a way for ourselves to be able to retreat in one piece.¡±

    Since she is the master of her destiny, let her be capricious this time and let her truly live for herself for once!

    Fiona whispered in her mind.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to hand over the broken key and leave?¡±

    Fred watched them all look heavy, his eyes fell on Heidi¡¯s face, saw her eyes averted, a feeling of unease rose up from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡°Heidi, didn¡¯t you tell Fred?¡±

    Fiona saw that Heidi did not say anything and thought that she should not know how to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, the people who have the broken key must go up the mountain together to open that stone door, however this treasure has been targeted for a long time, no matter who gets those things in the end, they won¡¯t let us off easily, so we save ourselves.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary seemed to have made a decision when she told me to leave; she told us to wait here for news and leave the ce as soon as we knew the treasure had been destroyed.¡±

    Arthur told everyone what Rosemary had said exactly as it was.

    ¡°What does she mean by that?¡±

    Zoe frowned, this was originally just to protect her, but now it seemed to trap everyone in a bigger game.

    ¡°Rosemary is trying to go up into the mountain with the power of those who are spying on the treasure, and finally destroy that treasure.¡± But didn¡¯t she know that without them, even if she went up there, she wouldn¡¯t be able to destroy those things?

    ¡°No, since this is a mission for all of us, we can¡¯t leave Rosemary alone.¡±

    Heidi suggested without thinking.

    Although she didn¡¯t know how to help, she couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Rosemary go and sacrifice herself for them.

    She can¡¯t do it!

    Fred looked at her quietly, without any expression on her face, and no one knew what she was thinking.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I told her, but I was worried that she would go forward alone with the White Night people.¡±

    If that¡¯s the case then it¡¯s a problem.

    ¡°Do you remember the way to Home?¡±

    Tracy looked at Arthur and asked coldly.

    ¡°Remember, when I was out I was so intent on finding someone to rescue Rosemary when I got back that I wrote down all the scenery along the way.¡±

    ¡°Well, then, you draw it, and Miss Rodriguez and I will go and get Missy out.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not healed yet, there must be many experts in Home, I¡¯ll just go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±

    Shelley hastily and furtively said.

    ¡°No, you are also injured, stay well here to recuperate, I can go alone.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone.¡±

    Looking at the worried look in Shelley¡¯s eyes, Zoe¡¯s lips curled up in an arc, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, with you here, I¡¯ll be back safely.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Fred, who had been sitting on the sidelines without speaking, suddenly spoke up.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes fell on him, and seeing the questioning gaze in everyone¡¯s eyes, Fred coughed lightly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the ability to protect yourself is still there.¡± Although this sentence is said to Zoe, but in reality, it is said to others.

    In fact, Fred¡¯s hands are very good, even the assassins in the killer organization want to kill him also have to weigh their own strength in the hands, otherwise the final oue is to go without return, however, because he is a doctor¡¯s reason, so in the outsider¡¯s view he does not have any threat degree, so when he said he went, everyone will have that reaction.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Others don¡¯t know Fred, but Zoe is clear, after all, one is a genius poison doctor, the other is a genius famous doctor, before that they naturally have a secretpetition, just didn¡¯t think they would also have a day to join forces together.

 Chapter 1467 Perjury

    Zoe had someone send Wilson what Fiona had said before and then left Yiping Town quickly with Fred.

    The city of C had already been filled with the sudden situation, Lu¡¯s stock plummeted, Chad was taken into police custody, and Wilson was on his way back to C.

    It all came so suddenly that Wilson was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Chad, you¡¯d better make an effort to give a clear ount of what happened, only then can you fight for leniency, or else when the timees, not to mention you, even your brother will not be able to escape thew as well.¡±

    A middle-aged man in a police uniform sat inside the interrogation room for more than three hours extracting a confession from Chad, who did not say a word until the end.

    Lu¡¯s in C city and even the national business can be said to be the leading, and this time the above suddenly said they are involved in moneyundering, drug smuggling, arms trafficking, a series of trumped up charges on their heads, it is clear that someone is rushing to them, and the identity of this person is not simple.

    So until then, the only thing he can do is wait and wait for Wilson to return.

    ¡°Second young man, why are you doing this? The Grant Group is not under your name, maybe the young master knows that the matter has been exposed and wants to find someone to take the me, so he gave thepany to you to take care of, why do you have to be the big head for no reason?

    The other copughed and persuaded, only to see Chadzily lift his head and look at them coldly,ughing, ¡°You guys are that anxious for me to give a false testimony so you can send my big brother here so you can carry out your next n, right?¡±

    These people really think he is a soft persimmon, easy to pinch, easy to cajole? Thinking that a few words can divorce the brotherhood between them is really too simple to think.

    ¡°If we didn¡¯t have favorable evidence that The Grant Group was involved in several illegal transactions, I wouldn¡¯t dare to lock you up here even if I had a hundred guts, right?¡±

    ¡°Chad, I¡¯m warning you, openly defaming a national police officer is a felony, so think twice before you say anything.¡±

    ¡°Heh, nder, just you? Also the national police, the truth of the matter is what I believe you know better than anyone else in your heart, and your words just happen to be from me to you.¡±

    With these words, the middle-aged officer sitting in the middle mmed the table and red angrily at Chad, ¡°Since you refuse to cooperate, don¡¯t me me for not giving you a chance to defend yourself.¡±

    After saying that, he shrugged it off and left.

    Chad was once again taken back to his cell, only to be brought out again before long.

    ¡°Chad, there¡¯s someone here to see you.¡±

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Seeing the visitor, Chad asked in no uncertain terms.

    North looked at Chad, who had lost a lot of weight after only a month of absence, and said indifferently, ¡°I came to see if you are used to living here, and I brought you some things to give you.¡±

    cing the bag on the table, the guard standing next to it took it and checked it out.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you can go now.¡±

    This time things are obviously not simple and Chad doesn¡¯t want to involve her, after all, these things have nothing to do with her.

    ¡°Hey, ask you a few questions, and I¡¯ll leave immediately after.¡±

    ¡°Say something, say something, say something!¡±

    North held him back and said, ¡°Let me ask you, did your big brother do what they said he did or not?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°In that case, do you know why they would do that?¡±

    Chad threw her an idiotic look and said, ¡°If I knew that why would I still be here?¡±

    Indeed, this time things came too suddenly, what is going on perhaps only his elder brother is clear.

    ¡°Chad you listen to me, before I met yourwyer, he wanted to bail you out several times finally were a middle-aged police officer surnamed Yao blocked,ter I went to check the information of this officer Yao, found that he is these days parachuted to your C city toe, but also the top of your people personally out of the transfer order, I guess they are this time for your family toe. ¡±

    At that, Chad hurriedly asked, ¡°Is the news true?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I had to drag severalyers of connections to get someone to help me find out, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t find out thest one.¡±

    Knowing that she was bent on helping him, he was grateful, ¡°Thank you for helping me do this, but this time the matter is a little tricky, even if my big brotheres back, it may not be able to return in one piece, no matter what, this is also a matter of my The Grant family, you should leave it alone, if the other side knows that you are investigating her, you will be in trouble. ¡±

    Although North to her feeling nothing particrly good, but get along for so long, also have some understanding of her character, although the mouth is poisonous, but good-hearted, so he did not want her to get involved.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, as long as these things are not done by you, then I will have a way to give you justice, wait for me, I will be back soon, wait for me!¡±

    After saying that, North grabbed her bag and ran without a trace.

    Chad looked at her departing figure, the corners of his mouth hooked into a Tammy smile, when the two of them together slowly emerged in front of the time, although every time she was angry half dead, but every day was very happy.

    And Chad did not expect that North really said to sit to return their The Grant family a clean te, but at the same time The Grant family also suffered a serious blow.

    ¡°Mr. Grant, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Wilson went straight to the office as soon as he got off the ne, and Linda rushed to greet him as soon as she saw Wilson.

    This time the matter is more serious than which happened before, if it was the previous, Linda will see Wilson appeared with a hopeful look on her face, while this time is a strong look of concern, it can be seen that this time how difficult the matter is.

    ¡°Get all thewyers over here and meet me in the office in ten minutes.¡±

    Ordered down, Wilson went straight into the office.

    ¡°Wilson, you¡¯re finally back, you know everything!¡±

    ¡°Well, Linda already briefed me on the ne, but I still want to hear your opinion.¡±

    After all, it was Joseph who was keeping an eye on this matter, so he knew better than anyone else.

    ¡°As you expected, I went to those leaders of the relevant departments immediately after I received your notice, and finally learned that just on the first day you told me, the top directly issued a transfer order to transfer a middle-aged man to our city Public Security Bureau, and on the third day, someone was sent to take Chad away because they received a report from different people that The Grant Group was suspected of several illegal transactions, so Chad was brought there to assist in the investigation.¡±

 Chapter 1468 Wait for me â€¦â€¦

    ¡°Any movement on Ree Cary¡¯s end?¡±

    Wilson asked faintly while looking at the papers on his desk.

    ¡°No, ever since Laurent Grant¡¯s ident, he seems to have shut himself uppletely, not only him, but even Miss Clement hasn¡¯t done anything.¡±

    After saying that, the hand that was working on the work paused for a moment, Wilson looked up to Joseph, ¡°Go and ask Clement out for me, at the same ce.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried that Cheney had something to do with framing Lu?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s that I need his help right now, and Clement might be able to help us.¡±

    Joseph does not understand, this they and Cheney has always been a deadly rival, especially Cheney to their bones is hated, this time not to fall on the stone is already very good, how can also help us.

    ¡°There is no permanent enemy in the mall onlymon interests, if I remember correctly, before Cheney has always wanted to Brazil¡¯s piece of mine, thest because of the people of the X organization to take away from it, leading him to this matter has been gnawing Yu Huai, if I now tell him thisst mastermind, you say he can still swallow this gas? ¡±

    Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a cold smile, then continued to lower his head to deal with the work.

    ¡°When did this happen?¡±

    Why is it surprising that he has not heard any news.

    Joseph can¡¯t help but feel that his ability to handle things has not regressed recently.

    ¡°It¡¯s normal that you don¡¯t know, there are not many people who know about this matter, but it just happens to be known to me.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go arrange it now.¡±

    With that, Joseph headed outside.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Wilson walked up to Joseph, stretched out his hand on his shoulder, said with a serious look, ¡°You will return to Leng Group after you finish what I have exined, remember, no matter how big things happen to Lu, you have to remember, never let Leng stir up, the identity of the person behind it is not something you can afford to offend. ¡±

    ¡°What kind of words are you saying, or do you think I¡¯m the kind of person who is afraid of life and death?¡±

    Hearing Wilson say that, Joseph said angrily.

    ¡°You know I don¡¯t mean that, it¡¯s just that this time things are as troublesome as ever, you and Edmund are good brothers who have apanied me to the death, since the other side ising for me Lu, it¡¯s natural for me to take care of him, and you guys need to just watch silently behind the scenes.¡±

    Joseph looked at him and saw that he looked very heavy, something they had never seen in all their years, so it was clear that he had given it a lot of thought and consideration, ¡°Do you already have a thoughtful response?¡±

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Hearing him say so, Joseph also reassured, ¡°Since you already have thought of a good response then I will listen to you for the time being, but you have to remember, we are good brothers, born to die good brothers, no matter what difficulties, remember to say when you can¡¯t carry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will!¡±

    Patting him on the shoulder, Wilson said with a smile.

    After Joseph left, Anthony walked in and said, ¡°Young master, things are all set.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    Anthony looked at him and thought about it and continued, ¡°Young master, have you really thought about doing this? In case ¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, I¡¯ve already decided.¡±

    His n to break the axe into a boat was imperative from the time he decided that this was the only way to present her true face to everyone.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that he had already decided, Anthony could only leave the office in silence.

    After that, Wilson root his team ofwyers will do things in detail after an Owen will exin all the things to Linda, drove to the city public security bureau.

    ¡°Chad, you can go out now.¡±

    A police officer shouted at Chad.

    The heavy iron door was opened hard by the guard, Chad slowly walked out of the cell, when he saw a figure in a prisoner¡¯s uniform not far away, Chad thought he was blinded.

    ¡°Big Brother ¡­¡±

    Wilson turned his head with a Tammy arc at the corner of his mouth, his mouth moved slightly, then smiled and left.

    Wait for me!

    If he didn¡¯t know what was going on before that, he knew why even if he was stupid when he saw the prison uniform on Wilson.

    Wilson is taking it all on board for his peace of mind.

    ¡°Second youngest!¡±

    Outside, Anthony and anotherwyer were already waiting for him.

    ¡°Anthony, tell me what the hell is going on here, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡±

    Chad grabbed Anthony¡¯s cor like a madman, his eyes red with anger.

    ¡°Second young master, this is the first young master¡¯s own decision, he asked me to convey to you that no matter what happens, you have to run The Grant Group well, and that you should not tell the master and madam about what happened here for the time being.¡±

    Anthony allowed Chad to grab himself, head down to tell him word for word what Wilson had exined.

    ¡°Crazy people, all crazy people!¡±

    Pushing Anthony away with all his might, Chad huffed and puffed.

    Looking at the car that left in the dust, Anthony said to thewyer beside him, ¡°Lawyer Zhang, I¡¯ll take you back first.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Apparently thewyer was also startled by Chad¡¯s appearance just now, and only slowly came back to his senses when Anthony called out to him.

    When the news of Wilson¡¯s arrest leaked out, Lu¡¯s stock instantly dropped to zero, and all the online tforms were reporting the story, while Mayme, who was nting vegetables at the farm, dropped the vegetables in her hands to the ground when she heard the word Wilson.

    Caelen rushed over and saw Mayme standing there, staring intently at herputer.

    ¡°Olivia ¡­¡±

    Mayme looked at those familiar subtitles on theputer screen, turned to Caelen and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a big thing happening to The Grant family?¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t get angry, your body is just getting a little better, the doctor exined that you must not get angry.¡±

    Caelen saw her chest rise and fall sharply in anger and hurried to her, reaching out to smooth her back.

    ¡°Something happened to Wilson, Rosemary is most vulnerable at this time, how could you not tell me?¡±

    Mayme gasped and took his hand away hard, ripping off the apron on her body and heading outside.

    ¡°Olivia, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to C City.¡±

    Caelen hurriedly caught up with her and pulled her down, patiently exining, ¡°Olivia, don¡¯t rush, listen to my exnation, okay?¡±

    ¡°So tell me first, what is this all about?¡±

    ¡°In fact, I am not very clear about the whole thing, only know that this time Wilson is really in big trouble, said that someone reported The Grant Group involved in several illegal transactions, so that Wilson will be arrested and imprisoned.¡±

 Chapter 1469 because he deserves better

    ¡°How is it possible, with Wilson¡¯s character, how could he do such an illegal thing?¡±

    Even if it is done, it is not possible to set yourself on fire!

    What¡¯s more, people of status like them, who don¡¯t have some unseemly dealings.

    Caelen saw that she was very angry and did not know how to tell her that in fact Wilson was the young master of Stunning Night, except that the matter did seem fishy to him, after all, with Wilson¡¯s intelligence, there was no way he would let himself be trapped in this predicament.

    ¡°Mingyi, some things are not as simple as you and I see on the surface, the mall is like a battlefield, which is filled with a strong smell of blood everywhere.¡±

    That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t want to involve her in the first ce.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to C. At this time now, Rosemary needs us the most around her, and if I can¡¯t be by her side at this time, then what kind of good sister am I?¡±

    With that, Mayme got up and went to her room to get her passport.

    Caelen looked at Mayme who left quickly and sighed lightly, what came was stilling.

    At first he went to great lengths to get herpletely away from that sad ce, but now she has to go back after all.

    Mayme, who had gathered her things and came out, looked at Caelen, who was standing there dazed, walked up to her and said, ¡°Caelen, I know what you are worried about, I promise you that I wille back as soon as things are taken care of, okay?¡±

    Hugging him, Mayme assured him.

    Caelen turned around and held her tightly in his arms, the year Mayme master¡¯s words still echoed in his ears, painfully closed his eyes and said slowly: ¡°Mingyi, after so many things, you are no longer that simple little girl, and do not need us to protect you all the time, since you want to go back I do not stop you, but I hope you I hope you can follow your own heart, no matter what you finally do decide, I will be behind you silently support you.¡±

    Mayme looked up at him, her heart was very hard, Caelen is really good to her, if she really marry him then must live a very happy, but it happens that her feelings for him is not the kind between men and women, but only the kind of love between brother and sister, she sincerely wish him to find the right girl for her, because he deserves better.

    ¡°Thank you Caelen!¡±

    ¡°Fool, we don¡¯t need to be so polite to each other, as long as you are happy!¡±

    Stroking her head, Caelen doted on her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the airport.¡±

    It felt really good to hold her hand, just like when she was a kid and she was pestering him to take her out to y.

    Meanwhile, inside a small quadrangle in Yiping Town, Lynch Moore and six other men stand, with a handsome, handsome man, Harris Moore, sitting directly above the room, while the temperature in the room seems to have instantly traveled to the North Pole.

    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    After a long time, Harris Moore, who was sitting on top, spoke coldly.

    Lynch Moore gave a general ount of what had happened, and Harris Moore¡¯s face grew sullen.

    ¡°You guys go down and get punished yourselves!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Several other men gave a salute and turned to leave.

    Seeing this, Lynch Moore hurriedly said, ¡°Brother, this time it¡¯s really none of the brothers¡¯ business, please spare them!¡±

    ¡°Spare?¡±

    Harris Moore looked at him with slightly narrowed eyes and said, word for word, ¡°Remember what I said before you guys left? Or did you guys never take what I said seriously?¡±

    ¡°I dare not!¡±

    The mouth is saying this, but Harris Moore can be very reluctant to see him.

    ¡°What else would you be afraid to do?¡±

    Lynch Moore raised his head, unhappily questioned: ¡°Since big brother said so, then I would like to ask, we and that Rosemary non-rtive, and you just do not even know what she looks like, why do you want us to fight for our lives to protect her, even if big brother wants to punish me, I must also punish the heart. ¡±

    He was obviously reluctant from the first day he received this task, and now because she had to drag his brothers into punishment, Lynch Moore¡¯s heart became even more upset with Rosemary.

    Is it just because herst name is Su?

    ¡°Since she is the person that we, The Moore Family, have been protecting for generations, then we have the obligation to protect her safety, even at the risk of our own lives, do I need to tell you this again?¡±

    ¡°But why?¡±

    ¡°No reason, it¡¯s The Moore Family¡¯s rules and I just have to enforce them.¡±

    Lynch Moore¡¯s eyes shed with resignation,menting on how she had done nothing to make the entire The Moore Family die for her, and where exactly this woman was worth their time.

    ¡°Lynch Moore, I¡¯m giving you onest chance, and I hope you don¡¯t let me down again.¡±

    Harris Moore gave him a look, said nothing, and turned to go back to his room.

    He knows that it¡¯s not easy for his older brother to hold the family together, and that there are many people who want to take their ce, and that the most important thing for each generation of The Moore Family is to find the girl and then protect her, and now that she¡¯s finally found she¡¯s been kidnapped again.

    ¡°Second young master, what should we do now? Do you think the Eldest Young Master will take it upon himself?¡±

    ¡°Since my big brother is here in person, it proves the seriousness of the matter. From now on, we have to do everything we can to get Rosemary out.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Since Sean left that day, Rosemary never saw him again, asked Natalie also said no, during the white night dide twice, said she was to prepare, three dayster departed for Yiping Town.

    Although she has not yet found the guardian of the Tears of Concealment, she knows that the white night has long been imperative.

    In the evening, Rosemary was sitting on the sofa reading a book when she heard the sound of gunshots from outside, her heart thumped and she hurriedly put on her shoes and opened the door to her room.

    ¡°Miss Harris, for your safety, His Lordship said it¡¯s okay for you not to leave at will.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The guard at the door stopped the door of the room and said coldly.

    Rosemary knew they were just following orders, so she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for them and said lightly, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Shutting the door behind him, suddenly, only to see a figure burrowing in through the window, and when he saw the visitor clearly, Rosemary was astonished.

    ¡°Fred, how is it you?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions first, hurry up and leave with me.¡±

    With that, Fred stepped forward and took her by the arm, heading for the window without a word.

    ¡°I can¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Looking at her, Fred was full of confusion.

    They risked their lives to save her, but now she¡¯s telling her she¡¯s not leaving.

    ¡°There is not much time, I can not exin to you, Fred you listen to me now, I am now safe here, you go back and help me tell Zoe, let them Carry wait for me in town, three dayster white night will take me there, when I am thinking of ways to inform you.¡±

    Now even if she wants to go can not go, white night in the past few days and arranged a lot of people at the door to guard, as long as she left, then do not say she, even Fred can not go.

 Chapter 1470 Who else is coming with you

    ¡°Since we¡¯re all here then let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Fred was also uneasy about leaving her here, when he heard Rosemary continue, ¡°If you take me with you, everyone won¡¯t be able to get away, I know you¡¯re all worried about me, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m really fine, I have someone to protect me.¡±

    The gunfire outside was getting intense, and Rosemary looked outside and asked, ¡°Who else ising with you?¡±

    ¡°Zoe.¡±

    ¡°Go, it will be toote if you don¡¯t.¡±

    At this point, Rosemary all heard the sound of hurried footstepsing this way from outside, and by now her heart was in her throat.

    Don¡¯t let them fall into the hands of White Night, or she and Sean will not be able to continue the next step.

    ¡°Are you really not going?¡±

    Listening to the footstepsing from outside, Fred couldn¡¯t help but burst out, and then looked at her and made sure again.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    ¡°You really haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Giving her a re, Fred whooshed out the window.

    Rosemary ran to the window to look at Fred who was quickly disappearing into the darkness, the door to the room had been opened.

    ¡°Silly girl, are you okay?¡±

    Sean took the lead and walked up to her to make sure she was okay before he was reassured.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Rosemary made a quick hint at him and then smiled lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, what brings you guys over here?¡±

    ¡°Just now the people outside came to report that someone has infiltrated Home, since Miss Harris is fine then we are also relieved, it¡¯ste, get some rest!¡±

    After saying that, White Night left with those bodyguards.

    Just when she wanted to speak, Sean signaled her not to speak. Rosemary wrote a few words on his palm, only to see Sean nod and softly say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, get some rest!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Giving her a reassuring look, Sean helped her cover up and turned to leave the room.

    Close the door, Sean saw the white night standing outside waiting for him, the corners of his mouth hooked up a cold, slowly walk over.

    ¡°Sayu, Home is a bit chaotic these days, nothing to do, go and talk with Clive more, this will help her wake up soon.¡±

    White night on the surface looks like concern for him, but in reality is warning Sean, if he dares to go out to save, he immediately killed Clive.

    ¡°Are you that anxious to get them clean? Aren¡¯t you afraid that when the silly girl finds out about it, she won¡¯t help you?¡±

    ¡°As long as you mind your own business, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything else.¡±

    Sure enough, he said the old fox was so good that he would go to such great lengths to save Clive, and it turned out to be an attempt to control him.

    ¡°OK, as long as you¡¯re happy, but in case I identally slip up someday, I still hope that my eldest uncle won¡¯t be angry with me.¡±

    After saying that, Sean gave him a light smile and left with big strides.

    White Night was half-exasperated by him, despite this, he still instructed the following people to intercept Fred.

    And at this time Zoe easilysted until Fred returned but did not see Rosemary, ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter, first withdraw.¡±

    Zoe saw his face bad, directly took out a smoke bomb and threw it at the front, the two people instantly disappeared into the darkness.

    Sean came back into the room and spoke to the man in the shadows, ¡°Go, draw the men away from me so they can leave safely.¡±

    Having said that, the darkness of the room was instantly gone.

    His room is on the top floor of Home, and the one with the best light, where he can stand and look down on everything around him.

    If White Night knows that he is not in Home in these years also cultivated a lot of forces belonging to him, I¡¯m afraid he will be angry spit blood.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    After the two men came out, Zoe looked at Fred and asked.

    ¡°She refused toe out, let us not worry for the time being, three dayster White Night will take her with him to Yiping Town, let us go back and wait for news.¡±

    Confirming that she was okay, Zoe wasn¡¯t saying anything, having heard Arthur say before that Rosemary still had a powerful friend at her side to protect her.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s her will then let him be, we¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    Fred looked at Zoe¡¯s departing figure, some disbelief, if it were the past this guy would have been with him in the end.

    ¡°You¡¯re hurt?¡±

    Followed by Fred suddenly smelled a heavy smell of blood, rushed to catch up with him and pull him said.

    ¡°Minor injuries.¡±

    Zoe stubbornly shook off his hand, not wanting him to heal her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you just think it¡¯s humiliating to be healed by me? How many years have passed and you still remember all that crap, now we are grasshoppers in the same boat, if we don¡¯t work together, then when the timees Rosemary will really note out.¡±

    At that, Zoe frowned, and just before he wanted to speak, he was pressed into a sitting position by Fred, and began to clean his wounds.

    ¡°I just heard Rosemary sound like she has some kind of n with someone there, I just hope she doesn¡¯t get too impulsive now or there¡¯s really no telling what kind of crazy things Wilson will do when the timees.¡±

    Looking back on what happened before, Fred is really worried, it¡¯s really not easy for the two of them, but hopefully this thing can have a happy ending.

    ¡°This time it was my mistake, I didn¡¯t protect her well. By the way, did you have any news from there before you came?¡±

    His message had been out for days, but he hadn¡¯t received a reply yet, and Zoe couldn¡¯t help but worry that something might have happened there.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t easily let himself be in trouble, besides even if there is something going on there are people over there to help him, we¡¯ll just Carry¡¯s waiting here.¡±

    Fortunately, Heidi asked him to bring some medicine before he came, otherwise it would be difficult for him to find medicine for him in the middle of the night.

    ¡°It looks like they won¡¯te after us, so we¡¯ll rest here tonight for the night and leave in the morning.¡±

    Zoe took one look at her own wound, plus it was dangerous to rush now, and nodded in agreement, ¡°Yes!¡±

    Looking for a ce where he could keep out the wind, Fred told Zoe to go inside and rest while he sat outside on watch.

    Inside Home at this time, Rosemary had not slept at all since Sean left, and was worried that Fred and the others would be caught by White Night¡¯s men.

    Knock Knock ¡­

    Rosemary hurriedly got up to open the door to her room, and saw Natalie walking in with a ss of milk.

    ¡°I saw that you hadn¡¯t eaten anything at night, and when I saw that your light was still on, I gave a hot ss of milk up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Natalie.¡±

    Taking the milk, I heard Natalie say in a voice that only two people spoke in, ¡°The young master asked me to tell you that your friend has left safely and that you should rest early.¡±

    Rosemary smiled and nodded, then ced the ss of finished milk on top of the tray, ¡°Good work Natalie.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you should do, then you rest early.¡±

    With that, Natalie exited the room with her cup.

    I didn¡¯t expect Natalie to be one of Sean¡¯s people, so it seems that all her previous worries were superfluous.

 Chapter 1471 Sentenced to death

    ¡°Well, have you seen my brother?¡±

    Anthony and Joseph just walked in, Chad hurriedly put down his work and greeted them.

    Since Wilson went in, they used one of the most famouswyers in the country to post bail, only to be told that Wilson had admitted to illegal transactions and that we could not post bail.

    ¡°They say the young master has admitted that he did all those things, and not only can¡¯t he be released on bail, but he will soon be sentenced from above.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, they must have nted the evidence on purpose.¡±

    Chad was particrly emotional, and although he knew that everything Wilson did was involved, it would never be suspected of moneyundering or drug trafficking, let alone in the name of The Grant Group, which was clearly a bent-over backwards.

    ¡°We do know that Mr. Grant would not do these things, but they also produced a confession signed by the Grand Master, and the writing on it is indeed the Grand Master¡¯s handwriting.¡±

    Anthony, who grew up with Wilson, knew his handwriting well, and if he hadn¡¯t seen the familiar handwriting, he wouldn¡¯t have believed Wilson had confessed.

    ¡°Anthony was right, and I took that statement andpared it with the file Mr. Grant left with me earlier, and it was indeed Mr. Grant¡¯s own signature without a doubt.¡±

    Thewyer stood by, also with a sad look on his face.

    Without this confession perhaps they can find other ways from elsewhere, but now that the names have been signed, things are on the board, and it is simply more difficult to reverse the case.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t it be that someone imitated my big brother¡¯s handwriting?¡±

    After all, it¡¯s not impossible for such things to happen.

    Anthony gave thewyer a look that they too wished that was a parody, nay he was not.

    ¡°Second young master, there is a youngdy named Mayme outside who wants to see The Great Young Lady, but The Great Young Lady is not at home, is ¡­¡±

    The maid looked at Chad, who was radiating anger all over his body, and stood in the doorway, whispering a question.

    ¡°Tell her to tell her that The Great Young Lady is not home and toe back in a while.¡±

    Now Chad was in an irritable mood and gave the order to expel him directly.

    ¡°Wait a minute!¡±

    Anthony called out to the maid who was ready to leave, turned to Chad and said, ¡°This Mayme is a good friend of The Great Young Lady, probably heard that The Grant family had an ident and rushed over, it just so happens that she also knows Sunny, so let Sunny go greet it! ¡±

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    Chad waved his hand in annoyance and the maid hurried out.

    Mayme waited outside for a while and saw the maiding this way with Sunny.

    ¡°Mayme, is it really you?¡±

    At first the maid said a girl named Mayme came to see Rosemary and she wondered if it was her, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be her.

    Sunny excitedly grabbed Mayme¡¯s hand and said happily, ¡°I heard Tina say that you ¡­¡± thought of something, and did not continue to put the words, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s good that it¡¯s okay, seeing you standing safe and sound in I¡¯m so happy to see you standing in front of me safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true that something happened before, but it¡¯s all in the past.¡±

    Thinking about all those things that happened in the past, Mayme¡¯s mouth was as bitter as it could be.

    ¡°Come on, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, I have so much to say to you?¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

    Take Mayme¡¯s hand and walk towards the back garden.

    ¡°You said Rosemary wasn¡¯t home? Then where did she go?¡±

    It was just more curious to her that she was not at home after such a big incident with The Grant family, did something happen to her too.

    ¡°Sister-inw has gone to Yiping Town.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have some juice first!¡±

    Sunny put the juice in front of her, sighed lightly and continued, ¡°I just heard them say when I passed by the study that Wilson had signed off, and Chad and Anthony were looking around for connections to see if they could make a turnaround.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen? ording to the terms of thew, this would be a death sentence.¡±

    Why did things turn out this way? Mayme felt like she couldn¡¯t get her breath up.

    ¡°And why do we not know, the most important thing is that these charges are simply unfounded, how can Wilson go to drug trafficking and moneyundering?¡±

    ¡°And does Rosemary know about Wilson¡¯s ident?¡±

    Mayme was really worried that Rosemary would go crazy when she found out about this, after all, it would be no different to her than transferring to hell.

    Sunny shook his head, before Blume because of the stimtion led to close themselves up, now just a little bit better Wilson side and ident, I really afraid that he knows after a small age can not stand.¡±

    ¡°Light sigh Auntie Sunny, it¡¯s not good, Blume he locked himself inside his room, he ignored me no matter how I knocked on the door.¡±

    Sunny was talking to Mayme when he saw Alisa running over with a pale face and teardrops on her delicate little face, obviously crying.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just fine?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t know, I was just bored, and then I dragged Blume with me to swipe Twitter, and then I saw that Twitter was written all over the top about Uncle Mr. Grant¡¯s arrest and imprisonment, and his¡­ . the news that he was sentenced to death.¡±

    Alisa was obviously shocked and stammered in her speech. Sunny hurriedly stood up and ran to Blume Grant¡¯s room.

    If it was in the past, Sunny might have stood at the door and coaxed Blume patiently, but at the moment she was filled with Blume knowing the truth, so she directly asked the maid to bring the key, and when the door was opened, Blume Grant was sitting in front of his smallputer, tapping his fingers quickly on the keyboard, and the LCD screen was The LCD screen is a fast-spinning English numbers.

    ¡°Baby, are you okay?¡±

    Sunny looked at Blume Grant, who had a cold little face and a strong killing intent emanating from his body, and asked in a small voice.

    Looking at the English letters flying on it, Mayme opened her eyes wide and said incredulously, ¡°This is a Trojan horse, I¡¯ve seen him operate it before in my sixth brother¡¯s room, but Blume this speed ¡­¡±

    Or is it that Blume at a young age is actually a genius hacker.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this Trojan horse aputer virus?¡± Sunny looked at Blume Grant who still didn¡¯t stop, then turned his head to look at Mayme and asked.

    ¡°Well, I heard my sixth brother say before that these Trojan horses in the hands of those talented hackers are like a powerful atomic bomb that can destroy all the core secrets of a country if one is not careful.¡±

    Of course her sixth brother is not that great, after all, such geniuses are really too few, but there are some, just not many.

    ¡°Then Blume this ¡­¡±

    Her main concern now is still whether Blume is okay, as for those things is not her concern at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand this one either!¡±

    She had only heard her sixth brother talk about it before, and because she was not fond of these flowery English letters, she did not listen carefully.

 Chapter 1472 I did this

    ¡°Baby, do you understand all the English on this?¡±

    Mayme asked as she came forward and looked at the rapidly scrolling numbers on the screen.

    ¡°Aunt and Uncle you don¡¯t know yet, but Blume has a knack for reading at a nce, and his English is even better than mine.¡±

    Alisa standing aside seems to have forgotten the unpleasantness just now, seeing Blume Grant sitting in front of theputer desktop is particrly handsome, beautiful eyes full of pride inside the intention.

    It was as if Blume Grant was her own person.

    ¡°All know each other?¡±

    Obviously, Sunny and Mayme were both so shocked by Alisa¡¯s words that they couldn¡¯t even speak, was this still a child of about three years old? Why do they have a feeling that the sky is going to be.

    After making sure Blume Grant was okay, Sunny and Mayme left the room, ready to inquire about Wilson¡¯s condition.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°A minute ago, we got the news that the central system was suddenly attacked by unknown hackers and all important documents on theputer archives of all government departments were destroyed, Mr. Meyer asked me to tell you that The Young Mr. Grant¡¯s case has a chance of being overturned.¡±

    Chad hung up the phone and the gloomy heron of the whole day instantly dissipated, the news was a blessing in disguise for him, now all the government systems were down, then the data they had archived before would no longer exist, so he could now go and find his big brother.

    Thinking about it, Chad couldn¡¯t help but give the hacker a hundred kudos, if he had the chance, he¡¯d really like to meet this timely.

    ¡°Marcy got thetest information that the most confidentialputer system of the central government was hacked, resulting in all of them being paralyzed, and even if the repaires back the data inside will all be lost, which is undoubtedly the best opportunity for my brother.¡±

    But only if he goes to meet with him.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    With that, Chad and Anthony hurriedly left The Grant family, while Sunny and Mayme, who were standing outside the door, looked at each other and could not believe their ears.

    So coincidentally, Blume was just imnting a Trojan horse when the news came out over here.

    With that in mind, Sunny and Mayme went to Blume Grant¡¯s room again, and instead of sitting at theputer, the little guy in the room was now fiddling with his airne model.

    ¡°Hey, Auntie Sunny what are you guys doing back here?¡±

    Alisa asked with a smile as soon as she saw them.

    She has been following Blume Grant every day since he started talking, like Blume Grant¡¯s little tail.

    ¡°That Auntie Sunny has a little question she wants to ask Blume baby.¡±

    ¡°Then Alisa needs to hear it too.¡±

    The little girl turned her head and waited for Sunny to speak with a curious face.

    Swallowing hard, they entered anyway, driven by curiosity, although neither of them believed it was Blume Grant who had done it.

    ¡°Baby, just now I heard your second uncle say that the central electronic system was attacked by a virus, and Auntie Sunny and your Aunt Mayme wanted to ask if it had anything to do with you?¡±

    After asking, Sunny and Mayme nervously watched Blume Grant¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Sunny answered softly, thinking her ears had misheard, and asked one more question undaunted, ¡°That is, you destroyed the central electronic system?¡±

    Blume Grant put down the model in his hand, lifted his cool little face, looked at Sunny and said, ¡°I did it, Auntie Sunny do I have to say it again?¡±

    At that, Sunny stumbled a few steps, fortunately Mayme held her in time, squeezed out a smile that was worse than crying, and said, ¡°No need, I heard it clearly with you Auntie Sunny.¡±

    Seeing the strong dislike in Blume Grant¡¯s eyes, Mayme helped Sunny to leave the room quickly.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Mayme, pinch me and see if I¡¯m dreaming?¡±

    When she came to the garden, Sunny hadn¡¯t even gotten over the shock Blume Grant had given her.

    In fact, Mayme is not, but she just saw the obvious dislike in Blume baby¡¯s eyes, so although she is very shocked, but also as far as possible not to show so obvious.

    The mind keeps telling itself to calm down, calm down.

    ¡°Ahh ¡­ pain ¡­¡±

    Mayme gave Sunny¡¯s slender arm a hard twist, and her brow wrinkled together in pain.

    ¡°Oh my God, what kind of baby is this sister-inw giving birth to, what to do, I suddenly want to steal Blume baby back so badly.¡±

    Only a little more than three years old child has such a high IQ, she had always felt that the road Wilson is powerful enough, but now in the sight of Blume Grant, Sunny finally understand what is gically strong.

    ¡°What about Mayme, I suddenly want another daughter so badly.¡±

    At that, Maymeughed lightly, ¡°Sunny, are you trying to recruit Blume as your son-inw?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Maymeughed shyly, ¡°Of course I want to, but the problem is that Blume has to see my daughter, and there is only one Blume, and didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°I do want to have a baby, but it¡¯s not like she¡¯ll give me a daughter if I want one.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let Anthony work harder when the timees, it will always be born.¡±

    With those words, Sunny knocked her on the head, ¡°You think I¡¯m a sow, huh?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who thought it, I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Mayme said in a rush to skim off.

    And at this point, the city¡¯s Public Security Bureau¡¯sputer was not spared. At the moment, the government is in chaos, so Chad and Anthony got in easily.

    After all, there are still a lot of people in C City who are benefited by The Grant family.

    ¡°Big brother, they actually tortured you?¡±

    Chad and Anthony saw Wilson, who was covered in bruises, as soon as they entered, with remorse in their eyes.

    ¡°How did you guys get in here?¡±

    Sinceing in, the officer surnamed Yao found various excuses to torture him, seeing that they never came to see him knew it was the Yao who did the trick.

    But these superficial injuries were nothing to him, the most important thing was that he saw them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who attacked the central electronic system, and now all the electronic of all the government departments of our country copsed, and the news came from Marcy that even if it is restored, the data inside basically can¡¯t be restored in.¡±

    At the word, Wilson¡¯s lips hooked up a curve, needless to say, can make such a big noise, and up straight into the dynasty is afraid of his baby son.

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re still in the mood tough at this time of the day?¡±

    Chad doesn¡¯t understand how his big brother is still in such a good mood at this time.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s thepany doing now?¡±

    ¡°Since the news of your imprisonment was revealed, thepany¡¯s stock has fallen to the extreme, and manypanies that cooperate with us have also withdrawn their capital, but the good thing is that The Meyer Family and The Flower family and several other old cooperative old patrons have not withdrawn their capital, so for the time being thepany will not have too many problems. ¡±

    Chadughs and reassures Wilson.

    However, he knew what was going on in thepany, even if he was not there, but he had expected this situation, after all, The Grant Group was involved in something illegal.

 Chapter 1473 No one can be a hindrance to her

    However, he knew what was going on in thepany, even if he was not there, but he had expected this situation, after all, The Grant Group was involved in something illegal.

    ¡°These days you may even pacify thepany¡¯s employees, those who must resign do not need to retain too much, we need to be able to live and die with thepany, rather than a difficult to run away.¡±

    ¡°But big brother, what happened in the past two years is too much, if we are doing this, will it cause public resentment?¡±

    Chad is still a little worried, after all, the power of public opinion is too big, domestic impact even if, but those foreign subsidiaries and the name of the brand, once hit hard to get up again will be more difficult.¡±

    ¡°You have to remember that apany¡¯s reputation is certainly important, but his quality is even more important, if people look at the brand rather than the quality of our products, then such customers even do not want.¡±

    He Wilson to have to be the best, but also to be perfect so that everyone can not pick any ws in the product, will they Lu¡¯s name in the bottom of everyone¡¯s heart rooted, only then, Lu¡¯s will not be easily shaken his position in the business world.

    Of course, this is what many people want to do has been afraid to do.

    After all, once not in control there is a risk that the efforts of several generations will go straight to waste.

    ¡°Go back and tell Blume to learn more about the customs over at Yelia Kimdom when he has nothing to do.¡±

    ¡°Is big brother trying to send Blume over to Yelia Kimdom?¡±

    Chad looked at him and asked faintly.

    ¡°You just need to tell him. Besides, he must be bored at home right now, so it¡¯s a good thing for him to learn more about the customs of other countries, at least so he won¡¯t think about it.¡±

    At times like this, he certainly wouldn¡¯t tell them that he was asking his son to check out Yelia KimdoM Country¡¯s core secrets, and that he believed his son had already found out something.

    ¡°Now that the inte is reporting all over the ce about The Grant family, I believe the young master already knows about it.¡±

    This kind of thing can¡¯t be concealed for long even if you want to, let alone such a smart Blume Grant.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go contact Logan immediately after you go backter and ask him toe to a set of C City quickly, Blume¡¯s safety is in his hands.¡±

    Although Blume Grant is indeed very talented in this area, but dare not say how he is still a child, some things are always not soprehensive, with Logan in, he can rest assured a little.

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°A statement that Big Brother showed us had your signature on it, did you sign it voluntarily?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Wilson knew he must have been half dead with worry at the time, but this was the only way to loosen the other side¡¯s guard, the only way he could buy more time for William and their side to gather evidence.

    ¡°Why would you do that, when those charges were originally forced on us by them?¡±

    See Chad angry, know that he is really worried about himself, said with a smile: ¡°Do not worry, I have this matter in mind, you go back to do what you should do, believe me, soon you can get out.¡±

    ¡°Do you want your injury to be okay, I¡¯ll have Edmunde overter and put some medicine on it for you.¡±

    Seeing him say that, Chad didn¡¯t know what else he could say, after all, he had always known Wilson to be a very opinionated person.

    Wilson nodded and let them go back after a few words of advice.

    Looking out the window, the breeze blew gently, everything seemed very calm, only he knew in his heart that this was the harbinger of theing storm.

    At this moment, there was a piercing sound from somewhere in the world, and Wilson knew it woulde soon.

    At this time, Yelia Kimdom Pce top floor, a beautiful woman sitting at the desk watching the video of the man over the message, red lips slightly hooked, smiled: ¡°really did not expect that there is such a talent in C, if we can take it for their own use, the future can certainly save us a lot of obstacles, you go to inform Murray Johnson, let Thepany¡¯s main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.

    The woman¡¯s mouth showed a bloodthirsty smile, in her eyes, all things when she road, all will be eliminated by her.N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°By the way, have you found out the whereabouts of the princess recently?¡±

    Since Alisa disappeared, she has been secretly sending people to look for her, but there has been no news, although she does not have much affection for the child, but Alisa, after all, has grown up around her since childhood, more or less there are still some ties.

    ¡°Our people have found out that the princess was once seen in W before, after that there is no news, because it is a secret investigation, so the execution is a little slow, but madam rest assured, I will find the whereabouts of the princess as soon as possible.¡±

    Bentham Bell stood in front of theputer screen and gave a respectful salute, saying firmly.

    ¡°Well, you just take care of this matter.¡±

    She has more important things to attend to now, and after so many years of preparation, she is not going to let anything get in the way of her ns.

    ¡°Miss, so what should we do with Wilson now?¡±

    Now that all the files they left in theputer have been emptied, it would never be possible to get him to confess again, not to mention that The Meyer Family and several of the big families in C City are now collecting favorable evidence for him, and at this rate, I believe they will soon find evidence against them.

    ¡°I have already called the central vice-president, he knows what to do, as for you, temporarily stay in C city, as soon as there is any wind blowing grass instantly notify me.¡±

    ¡°My subordinates understand!¡±

    The woman gently turned off the video, the door was pushed open and a young woman walked in and said, ¡°Your Majesty, we just got word that White Night imprisoned Rosemary in his Home a week ago and is nning to leave for Yiping Town tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Disseminate the news we gathered earlier, since he wants to die then I don¡¯t mind giving him a ride.¡±

    ¡°So are we going to go and bring Rosemary back?¡±

    The young woman looked at her and said.

    ¡°No, you take a few people in disguise and follow them up to see, we¡¯ll do it after they determine their location.¡±

    Katherine¡¯s mouth hooked up a cold smile, she just need to watch them snipe each other, she sat waiting for the fisherman¡¯s profit can be.

    ¡°My subordinates will go now.¡±

    Standing up, Katherine slowly walked aside and looked at herself in the mirror, smiling slightly, in a short time, not only Yelia KimdoM Country, but also the whole world will slowly be her master.

 Chapter 1474 into the mountains

    Three dayster, Rosemary followed White Night to Yiping Town, but didn¡¯t see Sean.

    At this time, Zoe and others who had been waiting for Rosemary in Yiping Town received the news early in the morning that Rosemary hade in.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡±

    After determining Rosemary¡¯s location, Zoe and the others gathered to discuss how to rescue when an unexpected visitor came to the door.

    ¡°Seventh young man, long time no see?¡±

    Harris Moore walked in slowly with an elegant stride, greeting Zoe with a light smile.

    ¡°Rumor has it that Young Master Rong has been unwell for many years and has been recuperating at home, I wonder what wind has actually blown you here?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s this gust of wind you have.¡±

    At that, Zoe suddenlyughed and came forward and the two hugged each other tightly, leaving everyone there stunned.

    Especially Shelley, an inexplicable fire came out from the bottom of her heart, stepped forward and pulled Zoe behind her, saying unpleasantly, ¡°You have something to say, don¡¯t move your hands, so as not to make people misunderstand.¡±

    Harris Moore sniffed, looked at Shelley, then looked at Zoe and said, ¡°This is Shelley child, right, all of a sudden it has grown so big, are so tall with me, I can hardly recognize it.¡±

    Zoe looked at her with a doting face andughed, ¡°This girl is all spoiled by me.¡±

    ¡°Still haven¡¯t recognized who I am?¡±

    Seeing Shelley keep staring at herself, Harris Moore asked with a smile.

    ¡°Ten years ago, in Fengling Town, you grabbed candy canes with me to eat remember?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Harris?¡±

    ¡°Haha, finally remembered me.¡±

    Shelley never imagined that the big brother ten years ago would be Harris Moore.

    ¡°Well, first things first, you¡¯re not just here to catch up with me this time, are you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s that I want to join you.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, everyone in the room fell on him in unison, and Shelley blurted out, ¡°Harris, you¡¯re not here for the treasure too, are you?¡±

    At that, Harris Mooreughed lightly, knocked her on the little head and said in a good-natured way, ¡°Do you look like the kind of person who is short of money, Harris?¡±

    The Moore Family has always been very low-profile, but the industry is all over the world, the most important thing is money.

    Hearing him say that, everyone was relieved.

    ¡°I came this time because I knew that White Night intended for you to go up the mountain with Rosemary, so I wanted to follow among you, and for what reason, you just know that I am with you.¡±

    Zoe knows his character, as long as it is something he does not want to talk about no matter how you ask, this is her rule, anyway, know that he and her purpose is the same can be.

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    As expected, Harris Moore said, it did not take long for White Night to let them go on the grounds of Rosemary, and when all appeared in front of Rosemary, a sulk shed in the soft eyes.

    No wonder Sean would say so about him, he is really a cunning old fox. In this way, even if Sean wants to take her away, she would not dare to leave easily.

    ¡°Why are you all here?¡±

    Looking at everyone, Rosemary felt both guilty and self-conscious.

    ¡°White Night asked us toe over, but you have to unnecessarily me yourself too much, even if he does note to us, we wille together.¡±

    ¡°I told you before, it¡¯s our responsibility together, not yours alone.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, I didn¡¯t realize until now that I was a part of this, sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    Heidi went up and hugged Rosemary tightly. If she hadn¡¯t heard them, she wouldn¡¯t have known that she was carrying such a difficult task for them.

    Looking at everyone, Rosemary¡¯s eyes were red and she said in anger, ¡°Why are you so stupid, do you know how dangerous it is ahead?¡±

    They might get in and never get out.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that? No matter what difficulties there are in the future, we will share the blessings and the difficulties, so we will naturallye together.¡±

    Several girls hugged tightly together, especially Fiona, especially happy at the moment, to meet them is the most fortunate thing in her life.

    ¡°By the way, where are Brother Don and Shelley and Summer?¡±

    Rosemary didn¡¯t see them and asked worriedly.

    ¡°Originally we came together, but White Night¡¯s people said that only a few of us woulde, and he should be worried that theiring would affect his ns.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for sure, she must have known that Rosemary alone couldn¡¯t open that stone door, that¡¯s why she brought us all here.¡±

    After all, Fiona had heard her grandfather say before that to start that stone door, all who want the guardian must be present, but now that Alina is dead, there is no telling if it can still be opened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we already talked to Mr. Tang before we came, they will follow us to protect us and put our minds at ease.¡±

    Rosemary looked at everyone, although they were gathered together because of something that did not know whether it existed or not, but the feelings between them were sincere and it was indeed a blessing in her life to meet them.

    ¡°Miss Harris, His Lordship asked me to tell you to leave first thing tomorrow morning and to get all of you ready.¡±

    At that moment, a man came up to them and said.

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    After saying that, the other party left.

    White Night prepared a suite for several of them. In fact, Rosemary knew that this was deliberate on White Night¡¯s part, and only in this way could he spy on what he wanted to know.

    Naive he was destined to be disappointed because they really didn¡¯t know the exact location and the way to get in.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Rosemary, did the one surnamed White find the keeper of the Tears of Concealment?¡±

    When the man left, Nanxin asked worriedly.

    Rosemary shook her head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t seen anyone but Sean here for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Earlier Tracy said that maybe if we find the Keeper of the Concealed Tears, we¡¯ll know everything about what¡¯s inside.¡±

    ¡°White Night is a businessman, he won¡¯t do anything unprepared, whether she finds it or not, we just need to see what happens.¡±

    After Fred¡¯s medical treatment, Alexander¡¯s injuries are much better, but thest thing I want to thank Sean for is the heart pills he gave him.

    ¡°Alexander is right, let¡¯s take a look at them as theye.¡±

    At this time, white night room, several men standing there, like white night report about this time the n.

    ¡°Master, just now I went out to go around and found a lot more people in the town, could it be that the news of our entry into the mountain was revealed?¡±

    After all, anyone would want that treasure, and if that¡¯s the case, doesn¡¯t that mean Queen Katherine knows about it too.

    ¡°They say it¡¯s a treasure, so naturally there are arge number of people who want it, we still follow the original n, tomorrow the troops are divided into three ways into the mountain.¡±

    It was expected that those people will appear, white night has long been prepared.

 Chapter 1475 Into the Mountains II

    Yiping Town is a very old town, surrounded by mountains and beautiful scenery, perhaps because of the natural climate here, all the people here are living a particrly happy life, the young people will go out to venture outside, while some old people are staying at home to look after the ancestral property left by generations.

    Perhaps it is because of the special geography of this ce, there are often some grave robbers here, however, this time so many people appeared, still let the people of Yiping Town feel a little afraid, everyone will stand in front of their respective homes to watch those people.

    ¡°Grandpa, what are all these people doing here?¡±

    A young boy tilted his head to look at the old man standing beside him and asked in a small voice.

    ¡°Whatever they are here for, it has nothing to do with us anyway,e on, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ¡°Are they here for Tiger Cub?¡±

    The words fell, the old man hurriedly covered his mouth, his face changed slightly, and angrily rebuked: ¡°What are you talking nonsense, you child, go back to eat.¡±

    Zoe and Harris Moore, who happened to be passing by, looked at each other and turned toward the house.

    ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t let them find Little Tiger, Little Tiger will be in danger.¡±

    The child was about to walk outside when he bumped into Zoe who happened toe in.

    ¡°Nina ¡­¡±

    The old man chased out and saw Zoe, who was holding Nina, and quickly pulled the child to her side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, children do not know how to bump into the two gentlemen, I do not know what you two came to my house to find me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry old man, we¡¯re not bad people, we just have a few questions we want to ask you.¡±

    Harris Moore knows that the people here are simple and don¡¯t want to get themselves into trouble, and try to dispel as many doubts as possible in his mind.

    The old man saw their gentle and modest, took his young grandson¡¯s hand and walked aside and asked, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the two gentlemen want to ask, as long as the old man I know, I will definitely inform.¡±

    Zoe and Harris Moore sat down at one side and politely asked, ¡°Old man, you have lived here for generations, and I wonder if you have heard of a treasure hidden in the hills here?¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, are they talking about Xiaohu¡¯s house?¡±

    The little one standing aside raised his head blinking with a pair of innocent eyes looking at his grandfather.

    ¡°No nonsense.¡±

    After saying that, the old man turned his head and said with a smile, ¡°Let the two of youugh, children have no mouth, and please do not take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°It is said that the mind of a child is to simple, the old man home if you know something also please tell a couple.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re really not here to rob a tomb.¡± Harris Moore told the general story briefly, and the old man was heard to say, ¡°As long as your friend doesn¡¯t want to, no one can find it.¡±

    ¡°Please also ask the old man to borate.¡±

    ¡°In fact, I do not know if you are talking about there, when I was small, my father and I went hunting at the end of the vige of Tiger¡¯s Tooth Peak, because of chasing a deer and into the depths of the Tiger¡¯s Tooth Peak, seeing that the deer was wounded also guessed that it could not go far, just when we were about to catch it, we saw the deer suddenly stopped in front of a cave, then saw us catch up, loudly shouted However, when we went in, we never saw the deer, but saw arge lush woods, but we walked in the woods for seven days and seven nights, and when we thought we would die there, a tiger suddenly appeared, and the tiger was very seriously injured, lying on the ground, perhaps because people will die, think things more I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s a good idea. My father slowly went to the tiger¡¯s body, carefully help the tiger bandage wounds, after everything is done my father¡¯sst strength is finally consumed, early the next morning, I always feel something rubbing me when I opened my eyes to see yesterday¡¯s wounded tiger standing next to me, and my father also woke up at that time, just when we thought we would be the tiger¡¯s meal. The tiger took one look at us and then slowly walked towards the front. My father hunted all year round, so he knew something about animal movements and followed them. told us that we went into the mountain is a formation, before everything into the people did note out alive, except for our father and son, and then after I listened to the previous generation of old people told some, said that there is a great treasure hidden inside, only the destined people can get those treasures, just listen to you say so, maybe she is the destined people.¡±

    ¡°So that Sean you guys were talking about?¡±

    ¡°Sean is a tiger, before I went up the mountain and identally twisted my foot, it was the tiger that saved me.¡±

    On hearing this, Zoe and Harris Moore couldn¡¯t believe that the tiger had saved the day.

    ¡°You don¡¯t see it as a tiger, but it¡¯s really spiritual, it¡¯s like it understands everything you say.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean to say that the tiger is always guarding the tiger¡¯s tooth there?¡±

    The old man nodded his head, although to say that perhaps people do not believe, but the truth is this.

    ¡°What do you think about this matter?¡±

    Aftering out, Zoe looked at Harris Moore and asked.

    ¡°It seems that there was always someone guarding there, and that tiger was also tamed there, and now the only worry is that I don¡¯t know what the other side is and what the intention is.¡±

    If everything that person did was a huge conspiracy, then Rosemary and the others would be in danger.

    ¡°It seems we must dare to get there before they arrive, but there are more peopleing this time, so we must all beware.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got Lynch Moore up front with the guys, don¡¯t worry!¡±

    Because of the dy in contacting Wilson, he had to leave two people waiting here, because he knew that as long as Rosemary was here for one day, he would definitelye.

    ¡°Rosemary, you see over there?¡±

    Following the direction that Heidi looked over, Rosemary saw two men holding a boy of about 11 or 12 years old walking this way.

    ¡°Mr. White, what are you doing?¡±

    Rosemary walked up to the white night, looking at the small child shivering in front of her, and said unhappily.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Sister help me!¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up or I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The man holding him shouted viciously.

    ¡°Let him go!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand Miss Harris, we just asked him to show us the way, nothing else.¡±

    White nightughingly exined.

 Chapter 1476 Into the Mountains III

    ¡°Since we are leading the way, let us lead him!¡±

    Rosemary pulled the small child to her side and red at the two men with an ugly face.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to Miss Harris.¡±

    ¡°Go!¡±

    Looking at their departing backs, the man beside White Night said unhappily, ¡°Why is the master so amodating to her?¡±

    ¡°Can you find the treasure everything still depends on them, for the time being first with them.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Those who achieve great things will not care about these small things.

    ¡°Sister I want to go home.¡±

    The little boy cried out loudly as soon as he broke away from the men¡¯s hands.

    Let him go, Rosemary knew that White Night would never agree to it, and the reason she brought him to herself was that she hoped to take care of him a little more along the way.

    ¡°Sorry little brother, this sister temporarily help to make up for you, because sister as you, are captured by them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now, it¡¯s better to stay with us than to stay with those people, but can you tell us first, what exactly did they capture you for?¡±

    Fiona looked at the little boy and asked in a soft voice.

    ¡°They want me to take you to Tiger Mountain, but you really can¡¯t go there, people will die.¡±

    Speaking of which, the little boy¡¯s eyes were filled with a strong sense of fear.

    Rosemary and Fiona looked at each other, especially Fiona¡¯s eyes shed a different look.

    ¡°I heard my grandfather say before want to reach the top of the tiger¡¯s tooth peak first to break the formation there, it is said that the person who set it all up that year will treasure all around the design of the organ, and the outermostyer of the organ is a forest covered with white fog all year round, that forest is called the lost forest, as long as the people who went in there is no one cane out alive. ¡±

    Although she did not dare to be 100% sure, because there are so many legends about this treasure.

    ¡°There were so many bones in there, everywhere, that no one could get out of there alive.¡±

    The little boy clutched Rosemary¡¯s shirt tightly, his pupils widening as if he had seen something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we¡¯re here, we won¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Little brother, do you know something, can you tell my sister?¡±

    Looking at him, one thing Fiona could be sure of, this little boy must know something.

    ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t push him, give him a break.¡±

    Rosemary clearly felt how scared the person in her arms was, and that fear came from the bottom of her heart.

    Although she didn¡¯t know exactly what he was going through, she was really heartbroken.

    Fiona was about to say something else when Arthur pulled back, signaling her to stop asking.

    The group continued to walk forward, perhaps the white night really just want the little boy to lead the way, and did not let anyone up for trouble along the way.

    When everyone reached the foot of a mountain towering into the clouds, originally thought that the white night will continue to move forward, but did not expect suddenly instructed everyone to rest in ce.

    Of course, for convenience, they prepared their own tent and so on, of course this tent is before leaving Sean let change Natalie handed her.

    Fiona and Heidi were getting food while Arthur and Alexander were setting up the tent, and she was sitting on the grass with her little boy.

    ¡°Tong, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Sister, I miss Daddy.¡±

    Rosemary took him in her arms, stroked his head and whisperedfortingly, ¡°Tong be good, sister will make sure you get home safely.¡±

    At night, outside slowly shrouded ayer of faint white fog, the weather has been June slowly began to heat up, and at the moment in the deep woods is the most mosquitoes and rats and ants.

    Rosemary took out the mosquito repellent that Sean had prepared for her and rubbed it on Tong¡¯s thin arms, knowing at a nce that the boy¡¯s family situation was not very good.

    ¡°Sister, what is this?¡±

    ¡°Mosquito repellent potion, rubbed mosquitoes will not bite you.¡±

    Tong looked at the bottle of potion, then said, ¡°The mosquitoes here won¡¯t bite me, so sister should keep it for herself.¡±

    At that, Rosemary didn¡¯t think much of it, but justughed: ¡°Just your fine little body is not enough for mosquitoes to have a full meal? It is safer to apply some.¡±

    Seeing that Rosemary insisted on applying it, Tong didn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Sister, why are they taking you up the mountain?¡±

    Tong, who was lying in Rosemary¡¯s arms, looked at her with wide eyes and asked faintly.

    Because Rosemary was not sleepy either, she followed him with every sentence.

    ¡°Because they wanted to take something from this mountain, they took my sister and my brothers with them.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t take what¡¯s on the mountain.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    Hearing him say this, Rosemary asked curiously.

    ¡°That sister just said it already.¡±

    Fiona, who was divining, heard him say this, came over, looked at Tong and asked, ¡°Tong, then can you tell your sister what you know?¡±

    Intuition told her that this little boy knew a lot of secrets.

    ¡°Two years ago my mother was sick, my father knew that there were many precious lingzhi picking on this, let me take good care of my mother at home, he came here by himself, but did note back until the next day, at that time my mother was very sick, and worried about my father, so I secretly came here alone to find my father, just like my sister just said, I came alone to that piece of As my sister just said, I came alone to the woods with ayer of white mist, thought nothing of it and went in, in which I found my father, my father was holding a red dripping blood Lingzhi, no matter how I shouted he did not answer me, I was very afraid, picked up my father picked Lingzhi ready to go out, but no matter how I walked just could not get out, and I was breathing more and more ufortable, I thought my mother is still waiting for me at home, I must go back So I ate a lingzhi, and so I walked out in a daze.¡±

    Tong finished, all the fear in his eyes, it can be seen that he must have other things happened inside, just ignored by him, since he did not want to say that they naturally will not force to ask him.

    ¡°Did your mother get better afterwards?¡±

    It is said that the poor man¡¯s children early home, look at his current age is also eleven or twelve, two years ago she was nine years old, and outside the nine year olds are still in the arms of their parents pampered, a little thing happened to the library of the thin, not to mention single to this deep forest to find their father.

    ¡°Good is good, but because my mother¡¯s health base was not very good, and with the death of my father, so all these years are hanging on by the medicine prescribed by the vige chief, now I was caught by them here, my mother will certainly be very worried.¡±

    Thinking that his mother is looking for him everywhere at this moment, Tong has already turned into a tearful man.

    ¡°Tong is so pathetic, and when you think about yourself, Heidi feels so much luckier than him.¡±

 Chapter 1477 Into the Mountains IV

    The following morning, Rosemary¡¯s group was awakened early by a burst of gunfire.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Fiona lifted the tent zipper and walked out, and saw that their tent had long been surrounded by White Night¡¯s people, and soon they knew what was going on.

    But the gunfire soon came to an abrupt end, and Rosemary didn¡¯t care, just held Tong tightly in her arms.

    ¡°It looks like some people can¡¯t hold back and start making moves.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary, do you think Fred and Zoe will be found out by them?¡±

    The air was thick with the smell of blood, Heidi said with some fear.

    Rtively Fiona was more calm andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, since they know our purpose, they will never act without permission.¡±

    ¡°Heidi, you have to trust Fred.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    At that moment, Arthur¡¯s voice came from outside the tent, ¡°Rosemary, get ready, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Arthur¡¯s voice is low with a low, very nice to listen to, plus his bodyes with a bookish atmosphere, giving a very soft feeling.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out and eat something, after we go up the mountain our fate is in our own hands.¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly and looked at Heidi encouragingly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot in a year, Rosemary.¡±

    ¡°It is people will always be, experience more people will naturally follow the change.¡±

    Heidi did not know what had happened previously, it is said that motherhood is strong, no matter who it falls on I believe it will also be the case.

    Rosemary and her group came to the outside of the lost forest that Tong said, looking at the woods that seemed to be shrouded in a white veil in front of them, an eerie coldness greeted them.

    ¡°This ce is heavy with Yin energy, you guys stay close to meter.¡±

    Fiona took out the previously drawn talisman paper from her bag and handed one to each of them, ¡°Put the paper in your pocket.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    ¡°Miss Harris, you are all guardians of the Shattered Key, I¡¯m sure these things are nothing to you, so I¡¯ll trouble you to take the lead.¡±

    At the end of the sentence, Rosemary raised the corners of her mouth and said with a light smile, ¡°Of course it¡¯s no problem, but you have to follow closely.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that, you just need to clear the way for us.¡±

    After saying that, the man left.

    ring at them, Heidi said in a depressed mood, ¡°How dare these bastards ask us to give him a head start?¡±

    ¡°Why else do you think he¡¯s been feeding us so well all the way, for now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Okay, everyone stay closeter.¡±

    Rosemary took Tong¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, my sister is here.¡±

    ¡°Well, Tong is not afraid. ¡±

    Fiona took the mask out of her pocket and put it on, and said to Arthur, ¡°I¡¯ll take the front, you and Alexander break off.¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡±

    ¡°Rosemary and Heidi stay close to me.¡±

    After saying that, a group of people began to slowly walk into the lost forest.

    The reason why the lost forest is called the lost forest is because it is like a maze, only in no way out, looking at the ground those skeletons, you can imagine how desperate those people were here at the beginning.

    ¡°Master, will they really be able to get us out of here?¡±

    The man who followed the white night with a gun in his hand looked around with a wary face.

    ¡°Except for them, no one has ever walked out of here so far, except for that little guy.¡±

    White night on one crutch, walking in the middle, nced at the little one held in Rosemary¡¯s hand.

    ¡°They¡¯re following us, do you need me to take care of it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, just follow them closely.¡±

    Plotted for so long, he finally waited for such a day.

    ¡°Huh, did we just walk by here just now?¡±

    Suddenly, someone in the crowd shouted out in surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, I think so, just now we seem to have passed by this tree, look we¡¯re not circling back again now?¡±

    ¡°Master, we seem to be back in position.¡±

    White Night also realized and walked up to Fiona and said, ¡°Why are we circling back again?¡±

    ¡°This is the lost forest, it¡¯s normal to circle back, nothing to make a fuss about, tell your men to keep their mouths shut and keep their strength up if they want to walk out alive.¡±

    Although they were made by the white night, but they are not afraid of him, if not they all have guns in their hands, she would have led everyone to escape from here.

    Originally Fiona did not want to tell them, but thought of the back of those people are innocent after all, thought about it finally could not help but say.

    However, the white night is not ignorant of these, heard Fiona say so, immediately ordered down to let everyone shut up, and to recuperate.

    That¡¯s how everyone walked again almost Kevin hours, Rosemary felt weak and the air was getting thinner, only to hear a thud and faint to the ground.

    ¡°Rosemary, Rosemary.¡±

    Fiona turned her head at the sound of voices and saw Rosemary fainted on the ground, rushing forward to pick her up and shouting anxiously, ¡°Rosemary, are you awake?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Rosemary, are you awake?¡±

    Just then, there was a constant stream of screams and panic from behind, and a number of people had already passed out.

    ¡°Find the exit as soon as possible, or I¡¯ll shoot you all.¡±

    nche watched his men fall one by one and put the muzzle of his gun against Fiona¡¯s temple, viciously.

    Fiona raised her eyes, her pretty eyes adorned with cold intent, ¡°Shoot if you can.¡±

    ¡°nche, put the gun down!¡±

    White Night suddenly opened his mouth and looked at Fiona and asked, ¡°Fiona, now we are all grasshoppers in the same boat, if we can¡¯t find the exit, then we will all die here together.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell me that, and keep your subordinates in check and don¡¯t mess with me.¡±

    With that said, Fiona called Alexander and Arthur, ¡°You guys take care of Rosemary for a while, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    After saying that, Fiona disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°Master, look at her ¡­¡±

    nche was Fiona¡¯s words angry face have changed, but Naiyi opened the mouth, he also dare not do anything.

    ¡°Mr. White, how are you doing?¡±

    Just then, Harrison barged in with a group of masked men, looking at White Night with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Heidi, eat this.¡±

    Fiona handed Heidi the herb she had found, and then dripped the squeezed-out juice from her hand into Rosemary¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°This is specifically for these poisonous barriers, so you guys eat some too.¡±

    Handed the rest to Arthur and Alexander, and finally gave the rest to Tong, but heard him say, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the poisonous barrier here, Fiona you eat your own.¡±

    At that, everyone was curious and Fiona asked, ¡°How do you know you¡¯re not afraid of the poisonous barrier here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been in here before, and I¡¯ve been here for a few days all right.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you passed out in here?¡±

    Thinking about what he said earlier, Fiona asked.

    ¡°I passed out from hunger.¡±

 Chapter 1478 Into the Mountains V

    Nanxin carefully looked at Tong, found that he indeed did not have any difort, and did not ask in.

    At this point, Rosemary woke up, ¡°What¡¯s happening to me?¡±

    ¡°You just fainted, probably because of the poisonous barrier here, but now you¡¯ve taken the herbs that specialize in poisonous barriers and you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for the trouble.¡±

    Struggling to get up, Rosemary then saw both White Night and Harrison facing each other with guns.

    ¡°White Night, how dare you secretly bring Rosemary and the others here behind Queen Katherine¡¯s back, is it because you want to privatize those treasures?¡±

    White Night sneered and looked at Harrison and said, ¡°Harrison, since you found out, then I¡¯m not afraid of you to know that I am trying to monopolize those treasures and what can you do with me, or are you willing to be a dog by her side?¡±

    ¡°White Night, Queen Katherine treats you and me well, is it too ungrateful of you to do so?¡±

    At that, White Nightughed out loud and looked at Harrison andughed: ¡°Harrison, you don¡¯t have to use me in front of me, in fact, you and I both know in our hearts that if this treasure is really handed over to Katherine, you should know what she is going to do next, do you think she will leave us behind?¡±

    Katherine the woman¡¯s methods in fact they know better than anyone else in their hearts, these years they live under her, looking at her cruel methods, even a man has been more than that, can think of how vicious this woman is.

    Even his own daughter, as long as the threat to her, she also decapitated, rather than follow such a person, he would rather let go of Daniel.

    White Night¡¯s words poked Harrison¡¯s inner fears, in fact, he did not want to turn against Queen Katherine, but he knew that his current power simply can not shake her, but a careless will be their own to ride.

    ¡°Harrison, instead of living under her in fear every day, why don¡¯t youe with me to get your hands on the treasure and start our kingdom together?¡±

    At that, Rosemary said indifferently: ¡°White Night¡¯s ambition is really big, if the treasure is really obtained by them, then the consequences are unimaginable, it may lead to a world war¡±

    ¡°I just found the way out of here up ahead, so let¡¯s get out of here before they notice us.¡±

    After saying that, Fiona and Arthur exchanged a look and then helped Rosemary walk slowly and quickly towards the front.

    ¡°White Night, although Queen Katherine does handle things a bit ruthlessly, I trust her, and since you insist on doing this, I can only give you a ride.¡±

    The words fell, I heard the following people came to report, ¡°Master is not good, Miss Harris and a few of them ran away.¡±

    ¡°None of us are going to get out of here without them.¡±

    Harrison did not expect Rosemary to sneak away, and could not care less about the white night, led the men to rush after them.

    A burst of gunfire kepting from behind. Fiona held Rosemary, Arthur held Heidi, and the five of them walked quickly toward the front.

    ¡°Hurry up, they¡¯re catching up.¡±

    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Tong?¡±

    ¡°Just followed me!¡±

    Arthur nced at his side and asked in disbelief.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m going to find him.¡±

    ¡°No, if we go backwards we will definitely be caught by them again, not to mention that you don¡¯t want that treasure to fall into the hands of having them, right?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Listening to Fiona¡¯s words, Rosemary looked back with a torn face, she promised to take him home.

    ¡°You guys take her in first, I¡¯ll go get him.¡±

    Without waiting for anyone to say anything, Alexander had already left.

    ¡°Come on, we have to find and destroy the treasure before they do.¡±

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Just as they were about to leave, Crystal slowly stepped out from behind arge tree.

    ¡°Crystal, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°There is no way for you to find the treasure without meing.¡±

    With that, Sean and Alexander also appeared in front of them, holding Tong in their hands.

    ¡°Sean, when did you get here?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been here a long time ago and have been waiting for you.¡±

    Looking at them, Rosemary suddenly had some trouble understanding the situation, Crystal smiled and exined, ¡°William is the guardian of the Tears of Concealment, he knows the exact location of the treasure.¡±

    ¡°You are the keeper of the Tears of Concealment, why did I never know about it?¡±

    ¡°Who told you to be so stupid, I actually hinted at you a long time ago, okay?¡±

    Sean is still the same hangdog, Fiona is worried that those people will catch up and said to everyone: ¡°Since we are all together, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    At the same time, C City Public Security Bureau, Bentham Bell is trying to find Wilson¡¯s trouble, suddenly received a notice from the top, let him release Wilson, not only that, the top directly came down to arrest Bentham Bell, a whole page of charges, Bentham Bell the whole person sat down on the ground.

    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t disappoint you, did it?¡±

    William walked up to Wilson and invited credit.

    ¡°Thank you all for your help, but I have one more thing to take care of, so I¡¯ll treat you all to a nice drink when I get back.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s all been arranged.¡±

    Vincent gave him a firm tap on the shoulder and chuckled.

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    After saying that, Wilson quickly got into the helicopter, mentally shouting: ¡°Rosemary, wait for me.¡±

    However Wilson¡¯s ne had just flown away when an airliner bearing the exclusive UN pulled up in front of them and when everyone looked up, they saw a girl in a goose yellow dress slowly descending from it.

    North looked at everyone¡¯s dumbfounded look, some ufortable touched his nose and said, ¡°Sorry, the noise is a bit too big.¡±

    ¡°You are ¡­¡±

    ¡°Introduce myself, my name is North, from now on everyone can just call me North.¡±

    After introducing himself, Chad pulled her aside as soon as he could and said angrily, ¡°North, please can you stop, do you know what kind of person did that ne just now?¡±

    Is she not a day to give him trouble she is notfortable ah!

    North looked at her angry and anxious look and smiled coquettishly.

    ¡°You still have the nerve tough, that ne is the exclusive passenger ne of the President of the United Nations, how can you ¡­¡±

    ¡°So what, it¡¯s still the same for people.¡±

    Sunny also some unsettled, see Chad said half a day people froze half a sentence did not understand, so go forward to exin: ¡°Rita, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°Call me North.¡±

    ¡°Missy, where do you keep your luggage, please?¡±

    At that moment, a man came down from the ne, gave a salute to North and asked respectfully.

    ¡°Just take it straight down.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In a short while, everyone saw several coded boxes taken down from the ne, ¡°The luggage is already all here, what else does Missy have to order?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, go back!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    After saying that, the man once again gave a military salute and turned around and got on the ne, which soon left.

    Sunny swallowed hard what he just wanted to say.

 Chapter 1479 Everything turns to ashes

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong you guys?¡±

    North saw that everyone was silent and just looked at her stupidly.

    ¡°North, you and the UN President are ¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my dad!¡±

    Before Sunny could finish her sentence, she was caught by North.

    ¡°So you¡¯re the reason Wilson¡¯s case was cleared up so quickly?¡±

    ¡°Not really, I went back and just mentioned it to my dad, but he said it was a matter for your country, because no other countries were involved, so he couldn¡¯t step in, and just when I didn¡¯t know what to do, I suddenly received an email full of the crimes Queen Yelia Kimdom hadmitted over the years, because Queen Yelia Kimdom The crimesmitted have seriously affected several countries before my father had someone look into it, and the next thing is what you see.¡±

    North said very easy, William sighed and said, ¡°No wonder, I said the United Nations this time how to handle things so fast, it turns out to be someone behind ah.¡±

    With that, William also used his arm to nudge Chad and winked at him.

    And at this time, Chad has not yet fully recovered from North¡¯s life.

    After hearing her words, everyone finally understood what was going on. So it is said that things are hard to predict, and perhaps Katherine did not think to her death that the small shrimp she thought she could easily pinch, had arge ocean behind her as a backer.

    ¡°Sean, how do you know this ce so well?¡±

    Rosemary watched as Sean made his way lightly to lead them to a cave, only to see that the stone door had long been covered by vines.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know? The Keeper of the Concealed Tears is the only one who knows this path, and without me, you would not have found this ce.¡±

    It is not easy to avoid those heavy organs and formations.

    Looking at the ordinary stone door in front of her, Rosemary just wanted to go forward when Sean stopped her, ¡°Silly girl, the reason I didn¡¯t tell you before is because I didn¡¯t want to bring you here because I didn¡¯t want you to get involved in this, but then Wilson told me the reason, I know this matter is already imperative, then I¡¯ll tell you now , the only way to destroy what¡¯s in here.¡±

    The crowd saw Sean¡¯s frown, the heart can not help but follow the tension, what is in the end nobody knows, whether it can really break the damn curse also nobody knows, now see Sean look so heavy, it seems that things are far more dangerous than they imagined.

    ¡°Sean, whatever the means, I¡¯m going to destroy her and never let those things fall into the hands of those people.¡±

    ¡°Even if it costs you your life?¡±

    Sean looked at her, his eyes hurt, and asked, word for word.

    ¡°I¡¯d like that too.¡±

    Rosemary replied without thinking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there anything else that can be done?¡±

    Shaking his head, Sean continued: ¡°This chamber is arranged with the five elements formation, after you put your respective broken keys on it, you must each go to your own position and sit, I will help open the stone door at the door, once the stone door is open, silly girl can only go in alone, go in and keep going inside, there is a raised stone below the lower right corner on the left If you want to destroy it, you forcefully press the stone, the organ immediately start, once the organ is started, you will and those things inside all sink into the bottom, and this will also be a tnd.¡±

    ¡°No, Rosemary you can¡¯t go.¡±

    Heidi said as she took Rosemary¡¯s arm, tears already falling without argument, and shook her head.

    ¡°Sean, do you know what¡¯s in there?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t let anything happen to Rosemary, and if someone really needed to make a sacrifice, then let her do it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I¡¯ve never been inside, maybe it really is the gold and silver treasure!¡±

    After all, that¡¯s how it¡¯s all prevalent out there.

    ¡°Rosemary, Wilson and the kids are still waiting for you at home, and I can¡¯t let anything happen to you, so it¡¯s better for me to go on this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even argue, it¡¯s better to let me do it!¡±

    Seeing this, Rosemary was very happy, several people hugged tightly together, ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s the luckiest thing in my life to have you as sisters, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to me.¡±

    ¡°You all don¡¯t argue, this thing only silly girl can get, of course this is the worst case scenario, if the stuff inside is not gold, silver and jewelry but something else, silly girl won¡¯t have to press that switch.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Rosemary smiled faintly at everyone, then put their broken keys one by one into the stone cracks, and finally Sean handed her a knife and said, ¡°Cut your middle finger and drip your blood on it.¡±

    Do as Sean said, and sure enough the heavy door slowly opened, and Rosemary smiled faintly at everyone and dashed in.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Also going in were Crystal and Fiona.

    Before Sean could stop it, the stone door had already closed again.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Looking at Fiona and Crystal who came in, Rosemary yelled in anger.

    In fact, Heidi was originally the first to try to enter, in the moment the stone door opened, by Fiona force a push, fell to the side.

    ¡°Rosemary, I will never leave you alone in danger, no matter what time it is.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Looking at their determined eyes, Rosemary suddenly understood why Crystal had treated Nathaniel like this in the first ce, because the two of them had already decided to do so.

    ¡°You guys are so stupid.¡±

    Rosemary looked at them with a helpless face, things hade to a head, we could only see if there was any room for maneuvering.

    ¡°William, what should we do? They¡¯re all in?¡±

    Heidi, standing at the door, cried out in pain and shouted loudly to the inside, but the people inside never responded to her.

    Wilson arrived with Zoe when Tiger Mountain suddenly began to shake, as if andslide.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°No good, it¡¯s the youngdy who has activated the mechanism.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, Wilson ran like crazy towards the mountain without thinking.

    ¡°Big brother,e back, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    Zoe chased after them, Tracy and Shelley just wanted to chase them out but were pulled by Harris Moore, ¡°You¡¯re crazy, going up there now is the same as getting killed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m going to find my big brother.¡±

    ¡°Shelley, calm down, even if you go after them now, it won¡¯t help, it will only drag them down.¡±

    Looking at the rolling stones on top, Shelley sat down paralyzed.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°Brother, it¡¯s too dangerous,e back with me.¡±

    Zoe tried to pull him, but he was incredibly strong.

    ¡°Leave me alone and go ¡­¡±

    Only to hear a boom, standing in the sky of the Tiger¡¯s tooth mountain copsed, everything turned into ashes.

 Chapter 1480 I will wait for you until you appearâ€ Grand Finale

    ¡°Rosemary¡­¡±

    Wilson shouted to the mountain, and his sorrowful voice circled for a long time between the valleys ¡­

    One Year Later ¡­

    The Grant family in C City, today is Chad and North¡¯s wedding day, almost all the dignitaries in the businessmunity are present, the wedding is very lively.

    North heard a big belly slowly like out, Chad hurried to wee, said: ¡°not let you stay in the room well? What are you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°People are really bored to stay inside the room? Besides, today is my wedding, as the bride of course I shoulde out to see ah!¡±

    The first time I looked at North, who was like a wild horse that had broken free from the reins, Chad was full of helplessness and doting.

    A year ago, the Tiger¡¯s Nest organ was destroyed, Rosemary and Crystal and Fiona are nowhere to be found, Wilson¡¯s pancake is very sick, White Night and all of Katherine¡¯s henchmen were arrested by the United Nations, Queen Katherine was sentenced to death six months ago for various illegal transactions, and was shot in the spring of the following year, and all of her underlings All of her subordinates were duly punished.

    ¡°Is Wilson still the same?¡±

    Since Wilson¡¯s illness, The Grant Group has beenpletely taken over by Chad. With the help of Vincent and Marcy, The Grant Group was soon on the right track until six months ago when Wilson recovered from his illness and The Grant family started to prepare for their wedding.

    ¡°Well, Rosemary was just too much of a blow to him, and if it weren¡¯t for those two kids being with him all the time, I¡¯m really worried he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold it together.¡±

    After Rosemary¡¯s incident, Marcy found Mayme and made her feelings clear. Perhaps because she had experienced too much life and death, this time, Mayme was not worried so much and just wanted to live her life in peace and quiet.

    ¡°Yeah, hopefully it will all work out and hopefully Rosemary will be relieved over there.¡±

    ¡°Well, the wedding is about to start, let¡¯s go over there!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    The two men got up and slowly walked towards the wedding site.

    ¡°Daddy, today is the wedding day of the second uncle and the second aunt, you should be happy.¡±

    Nina took out a dark blue suit and handed it to her dad, her childish voice ringing out slowly.

    Wilson looked at her cool little face like Rosemary¡¯s and showed a Tammy smile and said, ¡°Okay, Nina wait a minute, Daddy will apany you once he¡¯s changed.¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    Perhaps because Rosemary¡¯s departure caused the two children to grow up instantly and try to make their dad happy every day.

    Looking at myself in the mirror, if it was before, the one standing in front of him at this moment to tie his tie must not be himself.

    ¡°Rosemary, don¡¯t worry, I will bring up the children well.¡±

    After getting dressed, Wilson slowly walked towards the wedding site, holding one in each hand.

    ¡°Young master, your delivery.¡±

    ¡°Thanks!¡±

    Receiving the delivery, Wilson opened it and dropped out several photos from inside, the girl on the photo stood under the wisteria, smiling with a bright face.

    With a tear drop on the photo, Wilson turned to Nina and Blume and said, ¡°Daddy will take you to Mommy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Good!¡±

    While everyone was waiting for Wilson to arrive, they saw a small airliner with a fast face fly out over the back garden of The Grant family.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    ¡°Second young master, the first young master asked me to tell you that he is sorry that he cannot attend your wedding because he has to go to a very important ce now.¡±

    The maid hands the photo to Chad. When Chad and North see the girl in the photo, they look up at the sky and smile at each other.

    ¡°This is a chronic disease, you need some time to adjust,ter I will give you some medicine, you can take it back to eat on time every day.¡±

    Edmund said as he quickly wrote a medication order.

    ¡°Go for it!¡±

    ¡°Thank you Dr. Edmund!¡±

    ¡°Next.¡±

    A girl in a light green dress slowly sat down in front of him.

    ¡°Where is the difort?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for the heart.¡±

    The girl whispered.

    ¡°What are the usual symptoms?¡±

    Edmund didn¡¯t look up and continued to ask.

    When he didn¡¯t hear the girl speak for a long time, Edmund looked up, and when he saw the girl¡¯s longed-for face, ayer of watery mist instantly crept into his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to fulfill my promise, I wonder if it¡¯s still toote?¡±

    Fiona looked at him with a faint smile on her face.

    Edmund slowly came out, carefully reached out to touch her face, when sure he was not dreaming, the girl standing in front of him was really Fiona, could no longer control, tightly embraced her into his arms, his voice choked, said: ¡°I have been waiting for you, always.¡±

    ¡°I know, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    It turned out that it felt so easy to be relieved of her responsibilities, and that she could finally be with her beloved one.

    Wilson took Blume and Nina to a small town in W. The town was beautiful, full of birds and flowers, just like a paradise, and he was 100% sure that his Rosemary was here when he took the first step into thend.

    ¡°Daddy, is Mommy really here?¡±

    Father and son were standing in front of a cottage when Nina tilted her head and looked at Wilson and asked.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Pressing the doorbell, a sweet voice was soon heard from inside.

    ¡°Here ites.¡±

    ¡°Adam, why did you forget your keys again?¡±

    Rosemary opened the door to see a handsome, handsome man standing in the doorway with a child in one hand, ¡°Sir, may I ask who you are looking for?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s really you.¡±

    Nina jumped over and hugged Rosemary¡¯s thigh, crying so much.

    Just want to say you have the wrong person, but see the man in front of the eyes of the pain, to the mouth words swallowed back.

    Rosemary picked up Nina and coaxed heartily, ¡°Baby don¡¯t cry anymore, Mommy is back.¡±

    Looking at Blume Grant who had been standing aside without saying a word, tears rolling in his eyes, Rosemary¡¯s heart suddenly stabbed hard, heartbreakingly holding him in his arms, ¡°Baby ¡­¡±

    ¡°Mommy ¡­¡±

    Blume could no longer control his emotions and burst into tears.

    The two children¡¯s cries released all the softness hidden deep inside Rosemary¡¯s heart, and her mind was instantly clear, looking at the man in front of her, tears fell, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±

    Seeing that she remembered, Wilson stepped forward and held them tightly in his arms, smelling the familiar smell, he knew that his Rosemary had finally returned.

    ¡°Rosemary, thank you for remembering to wait for me at our appointment, it¡¯s me who should say I¡¯m sorry I¡¯mte.¡±

    ¡°Not toote, because I will wait for you until you show up.¡±

    (End of book)

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!